《Naruto: Konoha’s Kanpu》


 Chapter 1: Just An Iron

    Chapter 1: Just An Iron


    The Land of Fire, the Hidden Vige of Konoha.


    In a small backyard, Gekk Kanp, who was only 7 years old, was holding a 30 cm long wooden sword with a dazed expression. His feet are uneven, and his spare and he didn''t even know where to put his spare left hand. He looked left and right, and the atmosphere at this moment became more and more awkward. (T/N: The name of the MC is Hanfeng, which means Cold Wind. So I changed it to Kanp which can also means Cold Wind in Japanese, as it will be strange to have Chinese name in Naruto World.)


    "Hey."


    Standing not far away, Gekk Hoshino sighed with a lonely expression, Sure enough, I am too naive, Kanp, juste here.


    Kanp seemed to have not heard his words, and continued to observe the surroundings.


    So, am I in the Naruto World now?''


    But I didn''t do anything in previous life. I was ying games to collect wolf corpses. How did I transmigrate to this world?''


    Kanp? My name is Gekk Kanp?


    There are memories rolling in his mind, and Kanp''s brain is slightly aching. I haven''t heard of this name before. I just remember that there is an extra named Gekk Hayate, who is always looked sick and coughing. Am I his brother?''


    Kanp looked towards Gekk Hoshino, who was handsome and tall but could not hide his loneliness, This one is my father? He doesn''t seem to be very happy.''


    Kanp looked down at the wooden sword in his hand, and inexplicably felt feeling a guilty conscience.


    "Hoshino, Kanp-chan, it''s time to eat."


    A gentle voice came from the house, breaking the awkwardness of the backyard.


    It''s the voice of Gekk Kanp''s mother, Gekk Keiko.


    When Kanpe inside the house for the first time, he understood the principle of being polite in words and deeds. So, he put down the wooden sword in his hand, and followed Hoshino into the house step by step.


    Keiko was dressed in ordinary home clothes, and then she asked with a smile on her goose egg face: Hoshino, how is it?


    "It still won''t work, Kanp''s talent is too bad."


    Hoshino shook his head and sighed, I used to hope that our n could rely on Konoha-Style Kenjutsu to be a noble nparable to Nara n, Akimichi n, and even Hyga and Uchiha n, and I even thought about the n emblem of the n, but I''m naive. Konoha-Style Kenjutsu''s training is too difficult. Even if it''s just the basics, it is not something that ordinary people can train."


    Kanp stood beside him and lowered his head, silently collecting information.


    Konoha-Style Kenjutsu was developed by the Nidaime Hokage. It is said to be very powerful, but correspondingly, training the Konoha-Style Kenjutsu is also very difficult, and he seems to have poor aptitude.


    Keiko showed a hint of disappointment, but immediately cheered up again: It''s okay, Hoshino, theres still your younger brother''s child, Hayate. Doesn''t he have talent in Kenjutsu? He can definitely inherit the Konoha-Style Kenjutsu and carried forward the name of Gekk.


    Gekk Hayate!


    Kanps eyes lit up, I and Gekk Hayate are really brothers!


    At this time, Hoshino said with a bitter smile: As someone from Kanp''s generation, there is hope for Hayate to inherit Konoha-Style Kenjutsu, but Hayates talent is actually haah.


    After saying that, the family of three went to the table, and ate in a mncholy atmosphere.


    While eating absent-mindedly, Kanp tried to search for the memories belonging to Gekk Kanp in his mind.


    He is the child of Gekk Hoshino, Gekk ns n Head. He is 7 years old this year. He joined the Academyst year. After the summer vacation, he is in the second year. As for his Shinobis talent, it can only be said to be average, better than nothing.


    Therefore, in the past year in the Academy, Kanp basically didn''t study hard, and just yed with his ssmates.


    It is worth mentioning that his ssmates are people with name, such as Umino Iruka, Mitarashi Anko, Hagane Kotetsu, Kamizuki Izumo, there are also Inuzuka n''s Inuzuka Tsukasa, and Aburame n''s Aburame Yui, but thetter two did not appear in the original work. He estimates that they are just extras. Of course, even Iruka, Anko, Kotetsu and Izumo are only extras in the Naruto World.


    Compared with the golden generation of Naruto and Sasuke, the students of Kanps ss are bronze generation!


    As for Kanp, he is almost like an iron!


    Kanp touched his head, but at this moment, a small group of green rays of light suddenly appeared in the depths of Kanp''s mind, directly engulfing Kanp''s consciousness!


    When he came back to his senses, his father, Gekk Hoshino, was nowhere to be found, while Keiki, who sat next to him, looked at Kanp in a daze.


    "I''m full."


    Kanp blinked twice, then directly put down the bowl and chopsticks, and ran to the backyard with excitement.


    I didn''t expect that when I transmigrated over, I brought the Collection Technique in the game!


    Kanp was pleasantly surprised.


    That green light is Kanp''s golden finger: Collection Technique!


    ording to the information feedback from the green light in his mind, Kanp''s Collection Technique can directly collect the opponents Ninjutsu, Taijutsu, Genjutsu, and even Kekkei Genkai. Of course, the one being collected wont lose these, so this is an extremely low profile golden finger!


    Furthermore, ording to the information from the green light, Kanp can perform the Collection Technique three times a day!


    Sword training talent?


    I dont care about that kind of stuff at all.


    Konoha-Style Kenjutsu?


    I have the Collection Technique. I have everything!


    If I collect three Ninjutsu in a day, there will be more than 1,000 in a year, and in ten years, there will be more than 10,000. Hmph, when I be an adult, who dares to provoke me?


    If you annoyed me, I will kill you!


    Kanp runs excitedly and feel like he was about to fly!


    When he ran to the backyard excitedly, he saw his father drew his sword against a wooden stake with the thickness of a thigh. Although he used a wooden sword, every time the wooden sword was unsheathed, the wooden stake would be shed with a loud bang, and under the sun,yers of sawdust fell from the wooden stake.


    Kanps lips quivered and he muttered softly, Collect!


    The green light in his mind moved for a while.


    Then


    Collection failed.


    What?!


    Kanpsplexion changed greatly, Theres a chance of failures!?


    Kanp don''t believe it.


    Collect! Collect!!


    Kanp gritted his teeth and issued two orders in one breath, but they all failed!


    Then he saw the more than 10,000 Ninjutsu drifting away like a wisp of smoke, going to the ce where he couldn''t go.


    He then thought depressedly, What kind of bullshit golden finger is this? It''s too useless.


    Kanp was almost floating to the Moon before, and now, he directly fell back to the bottom.


    But what can he do? He can only continue to collect after the cooldown of the Collection Technique is finished tomorrow.


    But at this moment, a Shinobi dressed in ck, carrying a long sword in his back and wearing a white animal mask suddenly appeared on the backyards wall: Gekk Hoshino, Hokage-sama summoned you!


    "Yes, I understand."


    Hoshino''s eyes narrowed slightly, and then he directly stabbed the wooden sword on the grass, and instantly disappeared in the backyard with Shunshin no Jutsu (Body Flicker Technique).


    Kanp looked up again. He saw that the mottled wall was empty, and the Shinobi on it had disappeared at some point.


    It''s Anbu, right?


    Hokage?


    Sandaime Hokage?


    He feels that it is not normal to have Anbu toe to find his father.


    Kanp squinted his eyes, and suddenly remembered that this year is the 43rd year of Konoha


    If its the 43rd year of Konoha


    Kanp-chan, what are you doing? Huh? Where is your father?


    After Meeko washed the dishes, she walked to the backyard, but she didnt see Hoshinos figure.


    "That"


    Kanp turned around, looked at Keiko, who is in her early thirties, and opened his mouth with difficulty, Kaa-san


    "Hmm?"


    Keiko''s eyes narrowed, and a dangerous light overflowed from her pupils, "Kaa-san? Why are you calling me that? Kanp chan~?"


    A trace of cold sweat dripped from Kanp''s forehead, and his strong desire to survive instantly made him forget his psychological age: No, Okaa-chan is still very young and beautiful!


    Only then did Keiko show a satisfied smile and said softly. So Kanp-chan, where did your father go?


    He is An, An


    The word Anbu was almost blurted out, but at thest moment, Kanp was wise and changed his words, He was called away by a strange Shinobi hiding in the dark, saying that Hokage-sama was looking for him.


    Anbu is Konoha''s secret force. In the original work, Naruto didn''t know the existence of the Anbu in the Great Hidden Viges until he graduated from the Academy, and met Zabuza and Haku for the first time on a mission and learned it from Kakashi. And now, Kanp is only 7 years old!


    Hokage-sama? Could it be Anbu?


    Keiko''s expression became a bit ugly, It won''t be


    One month ago, several border cities in the Land of Fire were sessively attacked by Sunagakures Shinobi, especially Kiky City and the nearby Kiky Pass, which were directly upied by Sunagakures Shinobi, and arge number of Land of Fires civilians were captured. Konoha sent people to negotiate several times, but there was no result. Moreover, as the scope of the invasion of Sunagakures Shinobi becamerger andrger, the situation of the Land of Fires border gradually got out of control, and the shadow of war is rapidly shrouding Konoha.

 Chapter 2: My Little Brother

    Chapter 2: My Little Brother


    Keiko stood in the backyard half-distracted before turning around and said to Kanp: Kanp-chan, stay at home and y, don''t run around. Kaa-chan will go to the hospital to do something. Ill cook you something delicious tonight.


    Keiko bent down and gently rubbed Kanp''s head. Then she walked to the entrance, changed a pair of shoes, and then turned to look at Kanp.


    Kanp also looked at Keiko, and the two big eyes stared at the small eyes. When Keiko tilted her head, Kanp followed suit and tilted his head.


    Keiko didn''t know whether to cry orugh, "Kanp-chan, you can''t be so rude."


    "Eh?"


    Kanp was somewhat puzzled, but he quickly recalled his past experience, and instantly said, I know, kaa-chan, I will stay at home and wait till you get back.


    Keiko smiled and said: Goodbye then.


    Kanp did not say anything.


    Keiko opened the door and turned her head expressionlessly.


    Kanp''s desire to survive instantly exploded: Goodbye, kaa-chan!!


    Only then did Keiko go out with satisfaction.


    After she left, Kanp showed helpless expression, Its so hard to be polite.


    After half-distracted, Kanp suddenly remembered something, and couldn''t help but folded his arms around his chest, looking like a little lord, and muttered to himself, Mom works in the hospital so shes either a nurse or a doctor.


    After silently apuding his wisdom, Kanp walked into the backyard with his chest raised, nced at the wooden sword father had stabbed into the grass, and then picked up his 30cm wooden sword.


    He thought that he could rely on cheats to reach the peak of his life, but he suffered three consecutive failed collection on the first day.


    I still have to rely on myself.


    Kanp recalled the posture of his father drawing and shing the sword, and immediately put the wooden sword on his left waist in a decent way. Then, he bent forward, and then drew and sh his sword fiercely on the wooden stake in front of him.


    Boom!


    With the dull sound, the wooden sword was bounced off the wooden stake as soon as it shed it. The violent shock force made Kanp unable to hold the wooden sword in his hand and it flew out of his hand.


    Kanp maintained the posture of drawing the sword, but the atmosphere was extremely awkward.


    Big brother, are you training Kenjutsu? Suddenly, a young voice came from the other side of the wall.


    Kanp turned his head to look, and saw a small head popped out from the other side of the wall, looking at him expectantly.


    The memory in Kanp''s mind surged in an instant.


    This kid is my younger brother, Gekk Hayate! (T/N: Cousins can also be said to be brother as they have the same grandparents.)


    Hayate, you Before Kanp finished speaking, he saw Hayate climbed the wall in a dog-crawling style, then jumped directly from the wall, rolled a few times on the grass in the yard, and stood up as if nothing was happening. He ran towards Kanp with sparks and des of grass all the way.


    "Big brother, let''s train Kenjutsu together!"


    Train your big head!


    Kanp couldn''t help but rolled his eyes, then touched his right wrist, and hummed: You train, I''ll watch by the side, lest you get hurt.


    "Okay!"


    Gekk Hayate shouted, and then ran to pick up Kanp''s 30cm wooden sword, and shed it happily.


    Kanp turned around and sat down on the wooden corridor of the courtyard. With his cheeks resting on his hands, he looked at Hayate, and gradually became distracted.


    He is thinking about the future. Although it is ridiculous for him to think about the future when he is only 7 years old, who let him know about Hokage''s plot.


    To be honest, Kanp doesn''t care too much about the future, he just wants to live well, no matter which world he is in.


    And while Naruto World is said to be dangerous, but it''s actually not dangerous at all.


    If Kanp decides not to be a Shinobi, then he only needs to find the legendary Ichiraku Ramen, and then take Ichiraku Ramens owner as his teacher, get up early every day to make ramen, ensure a safe and healthy life. And even marry the daughter of the owner, from then on to the pinnacle of life!


    But if he bes a Shinobi, then the situation will be different. He has to leave the vige for mission, D-Rank, C-Rank, B-Rank, even A-Rank, and S-Rank. The higher the mission, the greater the danger, especially in times of war, when death follows you in every corner!


    Therefore, for Kanp, if he wants to live safely, there are only two ways. One is he can simply be an ordinary person, create ramen honestly, and get to the grand finale in a safe way. But if he wanted to be a Shinobi, he must go to the peak of the Shinobi World and be a character like Uchiha Madara, so that he won''t be killed!


    If there is no cheat, Kanp will choose Ichiraku Ramen without hesitation, but he has a cheat.


    But this cheat seems, may, probably a little unreliable, which is embarrassing.


    Big brother, what are you thinking? Hayate practiced for ten minutes, and sweating profusely. When he looked back, he saw Kanp was absent-minded and unhappy.


    Im thinking about my


    Kanp subconsciously started to talk, then closed his mouth abruptly, and then stared at Gekk Hayate in shock.


    Little brother, you sure are gutsy, how dare you try to set me up?


    Impudent!


    Immediately afterward, a sh of light suddenly shed through Kanp''s mind.


    Is my cheat used in the wrong way?


    Although he doesn''t know whether his cheap father is Jnin or Chunin, hes still a child now, so the gap with his cheap father is definitely as far apart as clouds and mud. It''s like a novice at level 0 in the game tried to collect from the boss directly, the result is definitely a failure!


    So, everything should start small!


    Especially Good things!


    The shock on Kanp''s face instantly vanished: Little Brother Hayate, are you tired? Big brother will loosen your muscles and bones.


    I, I am not tired.


    Hayate subconsciously took two steps back, then dropped the wooden sword in his hand suddenly, and ran towards the wall with a rolling crawl.


    Little brother, don''t run. Today, we two brothers should deepen our rtionship!


    Kanp, the vicious dog, swooped down on Hayate, who had climbed halfway through the wall.


    "Kaa-chan, Kaa-chan Uahh"


    Hayate couldn''t stand Kanps harassment, so he burst into tears.


    Kanp pressed Gekk Hayate under him. When he saw him crying, he was a little flustered. At this moment, Keikos appearance as she looked at him with squinted eyes and expressionless face inexplicably appeared in his mind. Agitated, Kanp hurriedly pulled his little brother up, then massaged his shoulder.


    Facts are better than words. After Hayate cried for half a minute he found that he wasnt bullied, so his cry naturally became smaller.


    Little brother, are youfortable?


    Kanp asked curiously.


    Yeah,fortable, thank you big brother.


    Hayate wiped his tears and snot, then turned around and stretched out his hand, "Big brother, it''s my turn to massage you now."


    Kanp nced at the snot in his little brother''s hand and shook his head awkwardly: "No, I''m not tired, and you''re tired from training Kenjutsu just now. Turn around, I''ll press your shoulder again.


    Really? Hayate asked, and when Kanp answered affirmatively, he turned around happily and continued to enjoy Kanp''s massage.


    Kanp pressed his hands while gnashing his teeth and told himself: It is an early investment, I want repayment. I will let you return both the investment and interest tomorrow!


    Hmph, little brother, you have no idea how terrible this society is!


    Tomorrow, this big brother will give you a good adult education!

 Chapter 3: Chakra Refining Technique

    Chapter 3: Chakra Refining Technique


    At dinner, there were only Keiko and Kanp on the table. Kanp''s cheap father, Gekk Hoshino, was called by Sandaime Hokage, he has not returned until now.


    It probably bodes ill rather than well.


    Kanp has a lot of grievances in his heart, Could it be that I will experience the pain of losing my father as soon as I crossed over?


    The more Kanp thought about it, the more sorrowful he became. When he couldn''t help but distracted by this, his father appeared in front of him.


    Kanp, you haven''t slept yet?


    No. Kanps face was expressionless: I wasted a lot of emotions just now.


    "Hoshino, Hokage-sama, he"


    When Keiko saw Hoshino returned, she wanted to ask about Sunagakure directly, but when she saw Kanp is standing next to them, she quickly picked him up and threw him onto the futon in the bedroom, and said, Kanp-chan, go to bed early today. Kaa-chan cant tell you a story today."


    Kanp had a look of disdain on his face. He knew that this is clearly because she thought he is too small and wanted to leave him alone, so that the couple can secretly discuss the important matters. This kind of behavior that thought it was for the good for the child and kept it from the child was deeply despised by Kanp!


    However, in the face of the powerful Keiko, Kanp didn''t dare to court death, and he didn''t want to listen to any fairy tales, so he could only aggrieve himself and go to bed early and get up early.


    In his previous life, Kanp slept at night and could fight alone until one o''clock in the morning with a mobile phone. However, there is no mobile phone in this world. Kanp thought he would suffer from insomnia, but not long after hey down, the drowsiness surged and drowned him.


    At the same time.


    In the couple''s bedroom, Hoshino and Keiko are talking about major events!


    Although Sunagakure has not started a war against us yet, they have already invaded our country. And because theres already an invasion, Hokage-sama has decided to start a war against Sunagakure, and several advisors have also agreed! Hoshino said solemnly.


    Keiko said nervously: Are you going to the battlefield?


    Hoshino nod: Of course, and not only me, Gekk ns nsmen who are above Chunin will all participate in the war, and they will set off in three days!


    "Why did Hokage-sama request such thing from us." Keiko looked a little unhappy.


    After experiencing the Second Shinobi World War, Gekk n finally recuperated and slowly developed and grew, but the war came ruthlessly again.


    Especially now that the children of Kanp''s generation have not yet grown up. If Hoshino''s generation suffered too many casualties due to the war, it is very likely to affect the growth of Kanp''s generation and cause Gekk n''s younger generation not ready to take over the older generation. Gekk n is originally a small n. So, if they experience such a thing again, it is very likely that they willpletely fall!


    As the two talked, the night gradually deepened.


    In the early morning of the next day, Kanp was awakened by a series of dull pounding sounds.


    "Why is there so much noises early in the morning."


    Kanps eyes opened, feeling sleepy.


    "Kanp-chan, get up!" Keiko shouted when she heard the movement in Kanp''s room.


    "Understood."


    Kanp yawned and was about to get up, when he suddenly found that he was sealed on the futon and couldn''t get up!


    What the hell!


    Kanp turned pale with fright and struggled for a long time. As he still can''t break the seal, he looked at the ceiling with a helpless expression: As a human being, I must ept my fate!


    There is no other way, I can only continue to doze on the futon.


    Click!


    Keiko pushed the sliding door open, and saw that Kanp had fallen asleep again. Her beautiful face couldn''t help but showed a hint of helplessness, and she immediately lifted Kanp from the futon.


    The feeling of weightlessness instantly awakened Kanp.


    Huh? The seal has been lifted, amazing!


    Kanp-chan, what nonsense are you talking about! Go wash up quickly, Hayate-chan has already training with your father early in the morning. If you sleep in this like this again, you won''t be able to keep up with Hayate-chans footsteps in the future."


    The corners of Kanps mouth twitched when he heard this: Well, even little brother Hayate who is someone else''s child can train from early morning!


    Kanp went into the bathroom to wash quickly, and then ran to the backyard.


    After one night, the green grass in the backyard seems to have be more lush. It is almost filling the entire backyard, clusters of grass tips swaying left and right under the morning breeze.


    Hayate, the hand holding the sword should not be too tight, as it is easy to sweat, but it also should not be too loose, as it will be easy to drop it!


    Hoshino crossed his hands near his chest and trained Hayate with serious look on his face.


    Hayate is standing in front of a wooden stake that is even taller than him, holding a sword in both hands. With the tip of the sword pointed at the wooden stake, he stood motionless, the sunshine is pouring, and his forehead is faintly stained with sweat.


    Hoshino heard Kanp''s footsteps, looked back, and then turned his head again to train Hayate.


    The foundation of Shinobi is Chakra, but there are various training methods. Tree Climbing and Water Surface Walking are for training Chakra Control, getting up in the morning and doing radio gymnastics is to exercise physique, staring at the mirror is to train Genjutsu, etc.


    ording to the memory in his mind, Kanp has been trained like this by Hoshino from time to time in the past year. After a year, he was given up by Hoshino Because his talent is really too bad.


    Kanp stood under the wooden corridor, looking at Hayate who is full of energy, It''s time to collect the reward for yesterday''s hard investment!


    Collect!!!


    In an instant, the green light ball in Kanp''s mind surged.


    And then the collection failed!


    The corner of Kanps mouth twitched, and he didnt feel well anymore.


    This also fail?


    Kanp is very panicked, If this continues, I really need to take refuge in Ichiraku Ramen!


    Uncle Hoshino, we are here.


    At this moment, a group of teenagers came to the backyard from the house, theres a total of eight people.


    Kanp looked up and had a vague impression. They were all nsmen of Gekk n and had graduated from the Academy. In his memory, these nsmen woulde to his house from time to time and consult with Hoshino about Konoha-Style Kenjutsu. Therefore, Kanp recognizes their faces. As for their names, Kanp can only apologizes.


    "Uncle Hoshino, please give us advice today!"


    The eight nsmen stepped into the grass in the backyard and bowed respectfully.


    Hoshino nodded and said: Let''s start preparing.


    "Yes!"


    The eight of them are all Genin, so even for training, they use real swords, a one-meter-long sharp iron sword!


    After that, Hoshino then let Hayate continue by himself and turned around to train the eight nsmen.


    Kanp looked at these nsmen and Hayate, who was standing in front of the wooden stake, and he suddenly thought of a very important point.


    The Collection Technique is to gather Ninjutsu, Genjutsu, Taijutsu and so on. Now that Gekk Hayate has not even attended the Academy, he probably hasnt even started learning the three basic techniques, so how could Kanp learn sessfully collected from him?


    Thinking of this, Kanp was in high spirits, and his eyes are staring piercingly at the eight Genin who are trained by his father.


    Finally, he took a fancy to the one on the far left, Judging from his looks, he was the most honest!


    Collect!!


    The green light in Kanp''s mind surged, and in the next instant, a star-like blue light point spewed out of the green light.


    Sess?!


    Kanp was overjoyed, and busily wrapping this light blue dot with his consciousness.


    This is Chakra Refining Technique?


    Kanp''s eyes glowed slightly, and he collected the Chakra Refining technique from this honest nsman!


    As Kanp''s consciousness merged with this blue light dot, a clearprehension poured into Kanp''s mind!


    Kanp has been in the Academy for a year, so the teacher has actually taught the Chakra Refining Technique. However, Kanp''s aptitude is too poor and he is just ying around in the Academy. Therefore, his understanding in Chakra Refining is limited to knowing that Chakra is thebination of Spiritual Energy and Physical Energy, and he has no foundation at all. But at this time, Kanp is getting an enlightenment, and for Chakra Refining, he has been fully and thoroughly mastered it. In short, Kanp can directly refine Chakra now!


    Kanp showed a relieved expression, then slowly raised his hand, stretched out his right index finger to point at the morning sun, and secretly thought: Dominating the Shinobi World is just around the corner!

 Chapter 4: Limitations Of The Collection Technique

    Chapter 4: Limitations Of The Collection Technique


    As the time passed, Kanp fell into contemtion again.


    After the blue light dot entered his mind, in addition to letting Kanp has clearprehension in Chakra Refining Technique, also told him a very important information, that is, the collection limit!


    Kanp previously thought that the Collection Technique could only be used three times a day. But now, he knew he was wrong. When he seeded in collecting, he discovered that there is still another limitation, that is, he could only gather three skills'' from the same target!


    In short, each Shinobi can only provide him with three Ninjutsu at most!


    If this is the case, I can''t just collect from those major characters in the future!


    If the three basic techniques were collected from Minato, Jiraiya and the other major figures, then Kanp would really cry and faint in the toilet!


    So, the question is, how can he collect the Ninjutsu he wants from the target in a targeted manner?


    Kanp narrowed his eyes and decided to do a small experiment.


    "Big brother."


    Kanp ran up to the honest-looking nsman. This nsman was a head taller than him, so Kanp raised his head and said cutely, Can you teach me Henge no Jutsu (Transformation Technique)? I want to be an Ultraman!


    "Ultraman?"


    The nsman was stunned for a moment, not understanding what it meant, and then subconsciously looked at Hoshino.


    Kanp, don''t make trouble. Hoshino said, Your brother Reif also needs to train Kenjutsu.


    "It''s just a short while." Kanp opened his eyes wide, intending to pass the level cutely.


    "Uncle, it''s okay." Reif didn''t want Hoshino to be embarrassed.


    "Well, Ill give you five minutes." Hoshino said.


    Hoshino is about to go to the battlefield, and he doesn''t know if he cane back alive, so he wanted to teach these juniors as much as possible before leaving.


    Next, Reif pulled Kanp to the corner.


    Kanp, you can already refine Chakra, right? Reif asked.


    Kanp nodded: Yes.


    "Alright then, I will teach you the hand seals of Henge no Jutsu first!" Reif stretched out his hands and slowly formed hand seals in front of Kanp. The way to form the hand seals was very standard and could be called textbook level.


    You remember? Reif asked.


    Kanp shook his head: One more time!


    Reif nodded, and then his hands formed hand seals again.


    At the same time, Kanp decisively uses the Collection Technique!


    The green light surged in his mind, and then a blue light dot spewed out.


    Collection sess!


    Kanp calmly wrapped the blue light dot with his consciousness, and then a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    It is Henge no Jutsu!


    I really collected Henge no Jutsu!


    Kanp was rxed upon seeing this, In this way, as long as I guide the other party before using the Collection Technique, then I can collect the Ninjutsu I wanted in a targeted manner!


    Of course, one sess doesn''t mean it''s correct. Perhaps collecting Henge no Jutsu this time is just a coincidence, so Kanp needs to do more experiments to verify this point of view!


    It''s a pity that today''s three collection quotas have all been used up.


    He failed once and seeded twice, and collected Chakra Refining Technique and Henge no Jutsu.


    Kanp didn''t want to be a salted fish. So when Reif joined his cheap fathers training again, Kanp quietly returned to his bedroom, sat cross-legged with a solemn expression, and began to refine Chakra!


    Under the guidance of Kanp''s consciousness, the Spiritual Energy and Physical Energy in his mind slowly merged in a one-to-one ratio, and the speed very slow. For the first time, Kanp felt the malice brought to him by this world.


    At this speed, the Chakra that Kanp refined for ten days would only be enough for the amount of chakra required for a Henge no Jutsu!


    Judging from this aptitude, the upper limit of Kanp is estimated to be Genin.


    He has the chance topete with Might Duy for the title of Eternal Genin. Kanp kneaded his eyebrows, How can I bear with it?


    But how to break the limits of Chakra?


    Be Jinchriki?


    Kanp''s brain suddenly opened up: Can the Collection Technique directly collect Bij from Jinchriki


    Should I go to look for Kushina to give it a try?


    But if it is really possible, will Naruto also be collected?


    It can''t be, it can''t be!


    Kanp closed his eyes and resolutely dismissed the idea.


    Kanp-chan, it''s time to eat!


    Keiko''s shout came from outside the house. As Kanp hadn''t eaten breakfast, he was indeed a little hungry, so he ran out hurriedly.


    The onigiri made by Keeko at noon, with seaweed and sesame seeds, should taste good, but the amount is a little bit too little, theres only 30. Kanp felt that even five wont be enough to get his stomach full.


    Kanp consciously took five onigiri, and then saw his cheap father, Hoshino walking here with Hayate, Reif and the others.


    Kanp froze for a moment, and then silently put the onigiri in his hand back.


    After the meal, Hayate and the others came to the backyard again. Under the guidance of Hoshino, they continued to train Kenjutsu in a dull and tedious manner under the scorching sun.


    Kanp watched from the side, but after hearing the high-pitched cry wereing from all directions, it made him sleepy, so he had no choice but to return to his bedroom, bes a salted fish and seals himself.


    When he woke up, it was already past three o''clock in the afternoon. Kanp broke the seal and ran to the backyard, and saw Hayate, Reif and the others are still training.


    At this time, the sun is scorching, and the air is even more dull. The hair of these people is all wet with sweat, and it was sticking to their scalp. Even the clothes on their bodies were wet with sweat.


    When Kanp saw this scene, he felt a little sorry. When he was taking afortable nap, these people were still sweating and training hard under the scorching sun. Kanp really wanted to train with them, but who told him to bezy?


    Everyone''s trainingsted until about 5 o''clock in the evening before they all left tiredly. Hayate was even more tired and didn''t even have the strength to climb the wall. It was cheaper. It was his father, Hoshino, who carried him to Hayates house next-door.


    "Tou-san, where''s kaa-san?"


    Kanp walked around the house, but he didn''t find Keiko, which was a little strange.


    "Your mother is working overtime in the hospital, and she won''t be able to return untilter." Hoshino said solemnly.


    In this war, Konoha Hospital will also recruit arge number of people to the front line, but Keiko is just a medical staff, not a Medical-nin, so she should not be on the front line.


    When Hoshino pondered, Kanp issued a soul torture: What about dinner?


    Hoshino thought for a while and said: There are two onigiri left at noon.


    Kanp looked horrified: Dad, don''t you know how to cook? Arent you a Shinobi? When you are doing a mission outside, don''t you cook and eat?


    Hoshino smiled and said: When Im on a mission, I always eat military food pills. Kanp, didn''t you also eat the onigiri at noon? Just eat it for now. When your motheres back, you can ask her to make some delicious food for you."


    "Okay."

 Chapter 5: Kekkei Genkai

    Chapter 5: Kekkei Genkai


    In the early morning of the next day, Kanp woke up again. The instigator was still the nsmen who came to train early in the morning in the backyard.


    Kanp remembered his experiment, so he quickly got up from the futon, wiped his eye boogers and rushed out.


    At this time, the morning sun is rising, and the red white sunlight is like a white rainbow, illuminating the whole world.


    In the backyard, the eight nsmen from yesterday were holding sharp des and training in pairs. The loud sound of metal collision rang continuously.


    Kanp looked around, and immediately found the honest-looking Reif, and ran over in a hurry.


    When Kanp arrived, the eight people, who were fighting, stopped immediately, for fear of shing this little bastard who act recklessly.


    Big Brother Reif, please teach me the Bunshin no Jutsu (Clone Technique)!


    Kanp ran to Reifpletely unconsciously, looking at him with glowing eyes, just like looking at the rabbit in the experimental cage.


    Kanp!


    Hoshino, who stood in the corridor, said to Kanp with a majestic expression, Don''t make trouble!


    Kanp nced at his cheap father, gave full y to his age advantage, and harassed him: Five minutes is enough!


    Reif smiled nced at Hoshino with a wry smile, then nodded and said: Okay.


    Hoshino shook his head and said: The rest of the you continue to train!


    "Yes!"


    Kanp is pulling Reifs hand and ran to the corner, staring at him with sparkling eyes: Hurry up, hurry up, hurry up!


    Seeing Kanp''s eyes, Reif always felt something was wrong, but under Kanp''s urging, he had no choice but to throw away this strange feeling, and then began to form hand seal: Look, this is the hand seals for Bunshin no Jutsu! When the hand seal is formed, the Chakra must also cooperate with the flow, understood?


    Reif slowly demonstrated, with a bang'', white smoke came out of his underfoot, and in the next instant, an identical Reif appeared next to him.


    Kanp watched it once and then collected it decisively!


    The green light surged in his mind, and a blue light dot spewed out in the next moment.


    Collection sess!


    Kanp was overjoyed, and was busy wrapping his consciousness around this blue light dot that had just been born.


    This is Bunshin no Jutsu!


    My theory is correct!


    Kanp is overjoyed!


    As long as the guidance is correct, he can collect any Ninjutsu!


    Sage Mode, Hiraishin no Jutsu (Flying Thunder God Technique), Rasengan, and even Kekkei Genkai like Sharingan and Byakugan can be guided in a simr way, so the drool on Kanp''s mouth begin to flow down.


    "That, Kanp?"


    Reif looked at Kanp, who suddenly showed a strange expression, and panicked, Are you alright?


    "Ah? Ah, Im fine."


    Kanp came back to his senses and hurriedly said, Big Brother Reif, it''s okay, I have learned the Bunshin no Jutsu.


    "Huh? Really?"


    Reif doesn''t believe it.


    Bunshin no Jutsu is indeed simple, but for students who have just entered the Academy for one year, it is still a bit difficult, not to mention the reputation of Kanp''s talent.


    However, he felt that it is also possible that Kanp wanted to attract the attention of others and deliberately said that he had learned it.


    Reif felt that he had seen through Kanp, and couldn''t help but showed him a mysterious smile!


    Kanp also looked at him with a smile, and secretly thought: Chakra Refining Technique, Henge no Jutsu, and Bunshin no Jutsu, three skills'' have been sessfully collected from him!


    In other words, Reif is no longer worth collecting.


    Kanp sets his sights on the other seven nsmen: Who is next?


    Kanp wanted to use up the remaining two Collection Techniques today, but looking at the stern face of his cheap father, he thought it would be better to wait until after breakfast to start collecting.


    But what makes Kanp a little concerned about is, why hadnt he seen Hayate today?


    Kanp went back to the house and walked around, and then found that his mother, Keiko, was gone, What about my breakfast?


    Im still a child, I won''t grow taller if I don''t eat breakfast!


    Kanp aggressively went to question Hoshino: Tou-san, where did Kaa-san go? I''m so hungry~


    "When Hayate came over in the morning, he was feeling a little unwell, so your mother took him to the hospital. For breakfast, the onigiri is already prepared in the pot in the kitchen. Let''s eat it while its still hot."


    Hoshino said.


    Its onigiri again


    Kanp became a little depressed. Although this onigiri is good, he will still get tired of eating this in every meal.


    Kanp walked into the kitchen in despair, lifted the lid of the pot, and saw two rice balls exuding faint heat inside. Kanp resigned to his fate, took out the onigiri and ate it.


    At the same time, he couldn''t help but think of Hayate, This guy couldnt be too tired from training yesterday and broke his body, right?


    However, in the original work, Hayate is indeed the image of a sick tuberculosis ghost. He coughed three times when he said a word. Is it because the training is too hard in his childhood and his body is exhausted?


    But speaking of this, Hayate seems to have a Kekkei Genkai right?


    Thinking of his Collection Technique, Kanp was in high spirits, swallowed onigiri in two or three bites, ant then ran to the backyard in a hurry and asked his cheap father.


    Tou-san, do our Gekk n have Kekkei Genkai? Kanp asked with his head raised.


    Hoshino nced at Kanp in surprise, and asked: Where did you hear about Kekkei Genkai?


    Kanp eximed: You answer me first.


    Hoshino shook his head and said: Unfortunately, our Gekk n does not have Kekkei Genkai.


    If there is, Gekk n would have long been tied with the Nara n and the Akimichi n, and even surpass them and be a powerful n like Hyga and Uchiha!


    Unfortunately, all these are extravagant hopes!


    Hoshino''s expression became a bit lonely.


    At this time, Kanp frowned: Could it be that I remembered wrongly, Hayate actually does not have Kekkei Genkai?


    No, Gekk n indeed does not have Kekkei Genkai, but that does not mean that Hayate does not!


    What if Hayates gene mutated in his mother''s womb?


    While Kanp let his imagination run wild, Keiko''s excited voice suddenly came from the hallway: Hoshino, Hoshino, great news, Hayate is found out to have Kekkei Genkai!!


    Hoshino was shocked, and he suddenly looked down at Kanp in disbelief.


    Kanp raised his head, innocently opened his bright and watery eyes, trying to pass the cute test, but he secretlyined to himself: I was too impulsive, if I knew about this, I would have waited for two minutes, and there would be nothing wrong.


    Kanp, youcant have awakened Kekkei Genkai too? Hoshino asked in a low voice.


    Kanp hurriedly shook his head and denied: No, I don''t.


    However, Hoshino didn''t believe it.


    At this time, Reif and the others have also heard Keikos voice, and they all surrounded them in shock.


    Hayate has Kekkei Genkai?


    "Really?"


    Awesome!


    This is an amazing event!!!


    What are you all discussing about?!


    Hoshino raised his head majestically and reprimanded, "Did I tell you to stop? Continue training!"


    "Yes!"


    The eight people hurriedly stood up straight, bowed respectfully, and then returned to continue their training.


    Only then did Hoshino hurriedly turn around and ran back to the house.


    Kanp followed closely from behind.


    "Keiko, did Kekkei Genkai really be detected on Hayate?" Hoshino seriously looked at Keiko, who had just changed her shoes at the entrance.


    Keiko nodded excitedly: "It''s true, it was the inspection done by the dean himself!"


    Thats great!


    Hoshino clenched his fists excitedly and said, "Keiko, let''s go to the hospital immediately, I want Kanp to be checked too?"


    "Huh?"


    Keiko was startled.


    Kanp was confused, and immediately turned pale with fright: I will not go, I am innocent, I don''t have gic mutation, I dont want to be checked!

 Chapter 6: I Dont Carry This Pot

    Chapter 6: I Don''t Carry This Pot


    The reason why Kanp didnt wanted to be checked is simple. He is worried that the green light in his mind will be discovered.


    This is his super cheat and ultimate trump card that would allow him to dominate the Ninja World. In case someone finds out about it, it is possible for him to be sliced and studied. It must be known that there are two lunatics, Danz and Orochimaru in Konoha. Just think about it made him desperate.


    But unfortunately, Kanp at this time waspletely unable to resist the powerful Hoshino and Keiko.


    Under the iron-blooded wrists of the couple, Kanp was directly suppressed and brought to the Konoha Hospital!


    This is the first time that Kanp hase to Konoha Hospital.


    The size of Konoha Hospital is veryrge. It can be called a miracle ofbining architecture and Earth Release Ninjutsu!


    Come with me.


    Entering the hospital, Keiko who was the most familiar with this ce took Hoshino and Kanp to the top floor. They met many medical staff along the way and Keiko would greet them politely.


    Hoshino also met a few acquaintances, wearing Konohas forehead protector, but his face is pale, and it seemed that he suffered a serious injury.


    Kanp followed lifelessly, like a wild boar in the ughterhouse,pletely devoid of vitality.


    Kanp, cheer up, if you are checked to have Kekkei Genkai, you will definitely be an outstanding Ninja! Hoshino cheered Kanp.


    Kanp-chan, good luck~ Keiko also patted Kanp''s head affectionately.


    "Hehehe." Kanp sneered, feeling that he reached the end of his life.


    Soon, a family of three came to the top floor of Konoha Hospital, and Keiko took the father and son all the way to the deans office.


    Knock knock!


    Meeko respectfully knocked on the door twice.


    Come in.


    A middle-aged man''s voice came from inside the room.


    "Dean-sama."


    Pushing the door and entering the rrom, Keiko immediately greeted respectfully.


    "Nara-sama."


    The same goes for Hoshino.


    A thought shed through Kanps mind.


    Nara-sama?


    Is he from Nara n?


    Nara n is not only a Ninja n, but also have a mountain, raised arge herd of deer in the mountain, and nted arge number of herbs. They are thergest supplier of medicine ingredients in Konoha and a giant in the pharmaceutical industry!


    So, it is not surprising that the dean of Konoha Hospital is from Nara n!


    Kanp looked up and saw that the dean had a thin face and a ponytail that rose up into the sky. It is the very characteristic of Nara n, so there is no doubt that he is someone from Nara n!


    "Oh, its Keiko and Hoshino, did youe here to see Hayate?" Nara Shikai looked at them with a smile.


    Hoshino asked respectfully: Nara-sama, have you confirmed what Hayate''s Kekkei Genkai is?


    It''s still being checked. We will have to wait until tomorrow before we know what kind of Kekkei Genkai he has. Shikai said, and then he set his eyes on Kanp and asked, Is this your child?


    Hoshino said respectfully: Yes, Nara-sama, this is the child of Keiko and I, and his name is Kanp.


    Kanp stood still.


    Hoshino patted him on the head.


    Kanp looked up at him.


    Hoshino coughed dryly, feeling a little embarrassed.


    Keiko was much more straightforward, and directly twisted his ears: Kanp-chan, a child can''t be so rude~


    Aaahhh!!!


    Kanps ears hurt, and I had no choice but to admit his cowardice and shouted, Hello, Uncle Nara!!


    Well, haha, hes a very energetic child. Shikai shook his head andughed.


    Nara-sama, I would like to ask you to help check Kanp too. Hoshino was somewhat embarrassed, I suspect that Kanp has also awakened Kekkei Genkai.


    "Eh?"


    Shikai raised his brows and then he said with a smile, If that''s the case, then the name of Gekk n will really resound in the Ninja World.


    After he said that, Shikai stood up and walked towards Kanp.


    "Thank you, Nara-sama." Hoshino and Keiko bowed at the same time.


    Come with me.


    Under Shikais lead, the group of four people came to a smallboratory. There are various ssware in theboratory, some of which have humans organs and also filled with red and yellow liquid, and bubbles also appeared in the liquid from time to time, which looked terrifying!


    Isnt this Orochimaru''sboratory?


    Kanp is very concerned, for fear that a snake will emerge from the corner and swallow him.


    "Kanp, I''ll have to draw some blood for the examination next, don''t be afraid of pain."


    Shikai took out the needle and looked at Kanp with a smile.


    Kanp blinked his eyes twice: Drawing blood?


    That''s right, Kekkei Genkai is rted to DNA, so he just needs to draw my blood, and theres no need to check my brain at all!


    Kanp rolled up his short sleeves and contributed half of the syringe blood.


    After that, Shikai divided Kanp''s blood into several ssware, and then took out several sealed ss test tubes from the shelf, which contained some weird colored liquids.


    Next, Shikai poured the liquid in the test tube into the ssware one by one, marked them with serial number, and then began to observe the chemical reaction of each container.


    Soon, half an hour passed in a sh.


    Looking at the reaction of the blood in the ssware, Shikai slowly frowned, and after thinking about it, he turned around and took out half a tube of Kanps blood to continue with other tests, but in the end, nothing was found!


    Hoshino and Keiko also seemed to realize something, as they looked at each other and sighed together.


    Unfortunately, I did not find the existence of Kekkei Genkai in Kanps body.


    Shikai sighed, and gave the answer they least wanted to hear.


    "We were greedy. I''m sorry for causing you trouble, Nara-sama." Hoshino said.


    Shikai shook his head and said with a smile: "No, I''m happy to do this kind of experiment. If there are more people in the vige that awaken Kekkei Genkai, the strength of the vige will naturally be stronger and stronger. Other viges also won''t dare to provoke us. Okay, Hayate is almost healed, so let''s go back.


    The group of four walked out of theboratory and returned to Shikais office again.


    Dean-sama, Uncle Hoshino, Aunt Keiko, big brother.


    In the office, Hayate, who haspleted various inspections, is already waiting there.


    In the blood test done to Kanp before, once it detects signs of Kekkei Genkai, other more detailed tests will be done to identify the type of Kekkei Genkai. As for the results, they will not know until the next day.


    Hayate, from now on, the Gekk n will depend on you.


    Hoshino looked at Hayate, feeling both gratified and bitter.


    "Okay, I understand, Uncle Hoshino, I will try my best." Hayate nodded like chicken pecking on the rice, and it is unknown if he really understood what Hoshino meant.


    But Kanp, who was standing next to him, realized that Hayate in the original work probably had to force himself to train frantically every day because of the heavy pressure from the n, so that he was exhausted at a young age.


    Kanp sighed, walked over and patted Hayate on the shoulder. Then, he said earnestly: Little brother, don''t put too much pressure on yourself, otherwise, your growth will be stunted, you know?


    As soon as the words fall


    Pak!


    Hoshino''s eyes twitched and he pped Kanp''s head, and then said annoyedly: "It''s because your talent is too poor!"


    "Eh? Its because of me?"


    Kanp raised his head in disbelief, I dont want to carry this pot!

 Chapter 7: Summing Up

    Chapter 7: Summing Up


    Returning home from Konoha Hospital, just as Hayate appeared in the backyard, he was surrounded by Reif and the others like a hero, and then they asked all sorts of questions.


    Hayate, have you really awakened a Kekkei Genkai?


    What kind of Kekkei Genkai is it? Is it Sharingan?


    Idiot, Sharingan is the Kekkei Genkai of the Uchiha n!


    Maybe it''s even more powerful than Sharingan!


    Hahaha.


    Kanp stood in the corridor and sneered, as if a great philosopher standing on the shoulders of giants, seeing through the future.


    To a certain extent, Hayate''s Kekkei Genkai is indeed very powerful. It is the heaven defying'' Kekkei Genkai that can eliminate his own aura and make his whole body transparent: Tton (Transparent Escape)! (T/N: From the fandom, Hayates Transparent Escape Technique is a technique invented by Jiraiya, not Hayates Kekkei Genkai. So you can just assume it is the setting of this novel.)


    It can be called a must-have skill for stealing chickens and dogs and peeping on women''s bathhouses!


    Unfortunately, the actualbat significance of this Kekkei Genkai is not great. Otherwise, in the original work, Hayate would not have been killed by Sunagakures Baki.


    However, even if this Kekkei Genkai can only be used to steal chickens and dogs, but if it is used well


    Kanp narrowed his eyes and couldn''t help but think of the Scroll of Seals'' in Hokages Residence, and his heart suddenly became hot.


    At this time, facing the enthusiastic elder brothers, Hayate scratched his head shyly, and keptughing.


    Hayate, although you are still young, you are bing more and more reliable!


    Everyone may have to rely on you in the future, you have to work hard!


    As soon as they said this, Hayate immediately nodded vigorously: Yeah, I know, I will definitely work hard!


    Okay, stop talking. Everyone shall continue to train!


    Hoshino interrupted their conversation with a serious look, and then looked towards Hayate, Hayate, I''ll take you home first. Your father doesn''t know about the matter of the Kekkei Genkai yet.


    En! Hayate nodded excitedly. Looking at his expression, he was obviously looking forward seeing to seeing his father''s expression when he knew that he had awakened Kekkei Genkai.


    Kanp looked at this with cold eyes and shook his head silently: In the end, he is still a child!


    Hes not like me, whether I get anything or not, its the same, what is this? This is temperament! Even if Mount Tai copsed in front of me, my face and heart wont change at all!


    Kanp sat down in the hallway, half-distracted. Unable to sit still, he ran off the courtyard, caught one of the nsmen, and began to guide the collection ofst Ninjutsu of the three-basic technique: Kawarimi no Jutsu (Body Recement Technique).


    It''s just that this time, theres an ident.


    Collection, failed!


    Kanp looked at the somewhat impatient little nsman in front of him, his heart sank slightly, and he silently ran to the corner to sum up his experience.


    Through guided collection, Kanp sessfully collected Reif three times in a row, but failed to collect this nsman.


    If it''s not his own fault, then the problem lies with the other party.


    When he was guiding Reif, Kanp could feel that Reifs mentality was peaceful. Even if he troubled him repeatedly, he did not showed resistance towards him. But this nsman just now, just from the impatient expression on his face, it can be seen that his resistance to his request, and it is probably because he felt that his ask for advice'' disturbed his normal training!


    In other words


    Kanp touched his chin and pondered: The will and attitude of the collection target greatly affects the sess rate of the Collection Technique!


    If the collection target is full of vignce against Kanp, then Kanp may not seed in collecting even after a hundred times. On the contrary, if the collection target is kind to Kanp, then the sess rate of the collection will be high!


    Kanp remembered that when he collected Reif for the first time, he didn''t even talk to him, but he seeded immediately and collected the Chakra Refining Technique.


    Kanp touched his chin and secretly thought: I have to sum up the experience of collecting first!


    Kanp squinted his eyes and quickly summed up his collection experience of these several times, and came up with three key points:


    The first point is that when the strength of the collection target far exceeds himself, the collections sess rate will be very low.


    The second point is that when the collection target is extremely resistant to him, the collections sess rate will be very low, otherwise, the collections sess rate will be higher!


    The third point is that through guidance, he can collect the Ninjutsu he wanted from the collection target in a targeted manner!


    After writing down all the above three knowledge points, Kanp knows how he will go in the future!


    He looked around the eight nsmen who were training in the backyard, and apart from Reif and the nsman who was not willing to be close to him, he still had six collection targets.


    Kanp squinted his eyes and found out the most kind-hearted among the remaining six people by the looks, and then took a brave step.


    Big brother, you are so handsome! Kanp ran to the target, and praised without conscience, You grow up so big, you are the most handsome person I have ever seen!


    "Huh?"


    Gekk Yuki was a little dazed, Little Kanp, are you are you okay?


    You are so great, big brother! Kanp continued to praise him, You grow up so big, you are the best person I have ever seen!


    Huh? Have I said this before?


    Kanp blinked his eyes in confusion: Never mind, keep praising!


    Big brother, you are amazing! You grow up so big, you are the most amazing person I have ever seen!


    ""


    Yukis expression became a little weird, and he didn''t know whether to cry orugh, So, do you want me to help you with something?


    Kanp smiled reservedly, No one in this world could resist me with my praise!


    If so, then I just need to praise them twice!


    I want to learn Body Recement Technique, can you teach me how to do it? Kanp carefully observed his expression, Theres only one more chance to use Collection Technique today, so I can''t just waste it.


    Okay, but I only have five minutes. Yuki smiled, Besides, haven''t you been looking for Reif before? Why did you find me this time?


    "You are more handsome than him!" Kanp said shyly.


    Haha, little Kanp, you are so cute!


    Yukiughed, then led Kanp to the corner, and began to teach him the hand seals, This is the hand seals of hand seals. When the hand seal is formed, your Chakra will also flow. One more thing, you need to prepare the substitute props in advance to perform the Body Recement Technique. The props can be wood or stone, understand?


    Yuki spoke in great detail, and Kanp also listened very carefully, and then


    Collect!


    The green light in Kanp''s mind instantly moved, and then a blue light dot spewed out.


    It worked!


    Kanp wrapped the blue light dot with his consciousness, and the corner of his mouth couldn''t help but showed a smile.


    Body Recement Technique is here too!


    In this way, the three basic techniques are all mastered!


    "Thank you, big brother, I remember it all." Kanp said with a smile.


    Yuki smiled and said: Little Kanp is really smart, well, if you don''t understand something, you cane to me at any time.


    Kanp nodded: Thank you big brother


    Kanp discovered that there are still a lot of good people in the Gekk n!


    As for the nsman who he failed to collect


    Kanp nced at him, snorted and smiled: Today, you love to answer me, tomorrow, I will make you unable to climb high!


    The river flows thirty years to the East, thirty years to the West, don''t bully poor young man!


    What is next?


    Aiya, in my previous life, I read too few books and didnt know literatures. I really hate it when it''s time to use it, I can''t find a good sentence to describe my mood at this time.


    Ufortable.

 Chapter 8: Hehehe

    Chapter 8: Hehehe


    Hayates Kekkei Genkai rmed most of the nsmen of Gekk n. In the evening, everyone spontaneously came to Hayates house to eat and drink.


    Hayate''s father, Gekk Seiseki, didnt reject anyoneing. He held his home-brewed sake to pay respect to everyone. After a while, he was very drunk, lying on the floor and started talking nonsense.


    Hayate''s mother died in childbirth when she gave birth to Hayate, so after Seiseki fell, Hoshino, his biological brother, had to stand up and take his son, no, take his sake and continue to pay respect to everyone.


    Kanp also had a meal at Hayates house, but then, he couldn''t stand the smell of alcohol in the house, so he climbed the wall and returned to his backyard.


    But as soon as his feetnded, Kanp noticed something was wrong.


    Hoshino and Hayate are biological brothers, so the houses of the two families are adjacent to each other, and the backyards are also connected together and only separated by a wall. But at this time, the wall is like the dividing line of the world, dividing Kanps house and Hayates house into two worlds.


    Over there, its as lively as the New Year, but here, its as quiet as the end of the world!


    Kanp''s eyes widened, and the celebratory noise from the house seemed to be getting quieter and blurrier, gradually moving away from his world, and then a shadow swallowed him like a ck cloud!


    "What''s your name?"


    A dark figure slowly walked out of the corner of Kanp''s backyard, his voice hoarse, like the sound of sand and gravel rubbing against each other.


    Kanp raised his head in horror, and his eyes saw a pair of hands that were as white as jade, and slender fingers, which were extremely dazzling in the dark.


    I, I am


    Kanp continued to look up and saw the figure has a ck long hair and half of their face hidden in the darkness. The outline could not be clearly seen, but the pair of golden vertical pupils were like the sun in the dark night, aloof and hanging high above, exuding the only light and heat, so that people dare not look directly!


    Orochimaru!!


    Kanps heart beats like a drum, blood pours into the brain like a bursting yellow river, his consciousness seems to be floating, and he can''t distinguish the East, South, West, and North.


    Answer my question Orochimaru said in a low voice, his tone was t, and no emotions could be heard from that.


    "I, I am Gekk Kanp." Kanp didn''t want to die, so he answered obediently and honestly, but his heartbeat couldn''t help but keep beating faster and faster.


    Because he is afraid, the cheat in his mind is not a golden finger at this time, but a time bomb. Once Orochimaru noticed it, Kanp would probably spend the rest of his life in Orochimaru''sboratory!


    But Kanp''s remaining rationality told him that Orochimaru''s goal was not himself!


    Gekk Hayate, thats right, Orochimaru is here for Gekk Hayate!


    To be precise, it is Hayates Kekkei Genkai!


    Kanp took a deep breath, trying to control his heartbeat, but his breathing was like a dying person''s struggle, disordered and flustered. The deeper he breathed, the more disordered his heartbeat became.


    Orochimarus golden vertical pupil nted slightly, looking at Kanp with a little doubt, I didn''t use killing-intent to stimte him, so why is this child trembling like this?


    Is he so much of a coward?


    It seems that Gekk n is not as good as I thought, hehe.


    Orochimaru chuckled lightly, and then slowly took a step back. His entire figure instantly melted into the darkness and disappeared.


    Is he gone?


    Kanp stumbled under his feet and almost fell to the ground, busy pressing his knees with his hands.


    At the same time, the celebratory noise in Hayates house also seemed to break the barrier and reached Kanp''s ears.


    I was almost scared to death!


    Kanp gasped heavily, and he has a lingering fear in his heart!


    Without anyone knowing, Orochimaru just appeared in front of Kanp and almost took him away in one wave.


    Kanp turned to look back at Hayates house and wondered if he should remind him, but he immediately felt that he couldn''t.


    Orochimaru''s appearance here must be due to interest Hayates Kekkei Genkai, but when Konoha Hospital confirms the specific type Hayates Kekkei Genkai tomorrow, Orochimaru will lose interest and both parties will return to their respective life trajectories, everyone minds their own business.


    But if Kanp goes to remind him now, then the Gekk n, who just got a Kekkei Genkai, would definitely enter a state of vignce. In case of friction with Orochimaru, or rming Sandaime Hokage, Orochimaru''s malice may be aroused. This is not something that Kanp, who intends to develop in low profile, wants to see.


    Then, lets just pretend it never happened!


    Kanp persuaded himself this way, but there was sense of shame in his heart.


    After all, weak are prey to the strong!


    If his strength can match Uchiha Madara, Orochimaru would not dare to appear on Gekk ns territory!


    Kanp took a breath of the cool night air, and then staggered back to his bedroom, lying on the futon, and fell asleep after a while.


    When he opened his eyes, it was already the next day.


    Why is it so quiet outside?


    Kanp got up from the futon, remembered what happenedst night, and couldn''t help but frowned.


    He ran to the backyard, and the courtyard was empty. He walked around the house again, but still cant see anyone. It was only until he ran to the kitchen and saw two warm onigiri in the pot that he was relieved.


    If something big happens, Kaa-san should not be in the mood to make onigiri, right?


    But then again


    Why is it onigiri again?!!


    With a look of disgust, Kanp stuffed the rice ball wrapped in seaweed and sesame into his mouth, swallowed it whole, and then ran to the backyard. After thinking for a while, he climbed over the wall in a dog-climbing style, and came to Hayates house.


    Big brother!!!


    As soon as his feetnded, he heard a crisp and tender shout from nearby.


    Kanp turned his head to look, and saw Hayate running towards him with his two short legs. Under the sun, he smiled like a 6-year-old kid.


    Although he knew that Hayate would be okay, it was not until he really saw him that Kanp finally felt relieved. He then asked: "Little brother, are you alone at home?"


    Hayate said: Tou-san has gone to the hospital.


    "Oh, that''s alright, goodbye."


    Kanp turned around and then saw the wall, Oh no, I need to climb over the wall again.


    "Big brother, big brother, let''s train Kenjutsu together."


    Hayate ran over and grabbed the corner of Kanp''s clothes, pulled it down hard, and looked at him expectantly.


    Kanp hesitated for a while, There were no people at home for me to collect, and I would just go to sleep if I went back. It''s better to apany this little brother here to increase our rtionship and improve the sess rate of the collection.


    "Okay, let''s train Kenjutsu together."


    Kanp smiled and said, Brother, when you learn the Konoha-Style Kenjutsu, remember to pass it to me.


    "Yeah, I understood." Hayate nodded as if he was a chicken pecking at rice.


    You should also pass the Kekkei Genkai to me too. Kanp continued to bewitched.


    Hayate is already a six-year-old child after all, so when he heard this, he said earnestly: Big brother, it seems that Kekkei Genkai cant be


    Kanp was furious: I Didn''t expect you to be like such a person, Hayate, just go, don''t show up at my house!


    "Big brother, this is my house." Hayate felt very aggrieved.


    "I''m going!"


    Big brother big brother, dont go, apany me to train Kenjutsu. Hayate was a little anxious.


    Then, would you pass the Kekkei Genkai to me? Kanp threatened.


    Hayate nodded decisively: Pass, pass.


    Kanp grinned when he heard this: Hehehe!

 Chapter 9: Gekkō Clan

    Chapter 9: Gekk�� n


    "It''s a rare Kekkei Genkai."


    In a dark undergroundboratory, Orochimaru stood under the dim light. On the experimental table in front of him, there was a ssware, which contained the blood he secretly obtained from Hayatest night.


    After one night of expedited research, Orochimaru has confirmed Hayates Kekkei Genkai.


    Transparent Release, it is a Kekkei Genkai that can make oneself transparent and eliminate his own aura, but unfortunately, once in a fight, the user will be out of stealth state, which is not very helpful to the battle, but it is excellent for peeping.


    That guy Jiraiya should like this Kekkei Genkai very much.


    Thinking of the man who likes to peep on the women''s bathhouse, Orochimaru chuckled lightly, and then cleaned up Hayates blood.


    At this time, at Konoha Hospital, the Dean, Nara Shikai, handed the inspection report to Gekk Seiseki with a serious face.


    "Transparent Release?"


    Seiseki looked at the report, and his excited expression gradually cooled down.


    The expected powerful Kekkei Genkai can only be used for stealth, which is kind of a big blow to him.


    Seiseki, don''t be sad. If used well, Transparent Release may not be worse than other Kekkei Genkai! Shikai said, Although Transparent Release cant be used in battle, it has natural advantages in spying and gathering intelligence. I believe that child Hayate will be the most outstanding Shinobi in the vige when ites to spying and gathering intelligence in the future!


    Seiseki smiled bitterly and shook his head: Nara-sama, Hayate is going to inherit the Konoha-Style Kenjutsu. He is the hope of Gekk n! If the Kekkei Genkai on him can''t help him improve his strength, then "


    Then, it is better not to have this kind of Kekkei Genkai!


    Shikai sighed and said: I understand. If you change your mind, you cane to me, and I will introduce the most outstanding Shinobi in spying and gathering intelligence to train Hayate.


    "Thank you very much, Nara-sama, then, I''ll leave first, goodbye."


    Seiseki walked out of the Konoha Hospital, looked up at the sun in the sky, smiled bitterly, and felt he had just a beautiful dream, but after waking up, the world is still so cruel!


    Seiseki walked all the way back along the street, but he didn''t go straight to his home, but turned around at the corner of the street, gradually getting away from the noise, and finally came to a forest.


    "Seiseki, you are here!"


    Not long after walking into the forest, a Shinobi in his thirties appeared from the shadows.


    "Ah, it''s you Kaze, you''ve worked hard." Seiseki nodded and greeted.


    When Kaze saw Seiseki''s expression, he feels that something seems wrong. After thinking about it, he realized something, and hurriedly asked: Seiseki, what is the Kekkei Genkai of that child Hayate?


    "It''s Transparent Release, which can make him invisible. It''s useless." Seiseki said with a bitter smile.


    So its like that, its a pity, everyone is obviously looking forward to it. Kaze shook his head in disappointment.


    "Have they all arrived?" Seiseki asked, cheering up.


    Ah, I almost forgot, Seiseki, lets go quickly, were already waiting for you. Kaze said hurriedly.


    Seiseki nodded and stepped into the depths of the forest.


    The forest is lush and luxuriant, but there is a grasnd with a radius of 100 meters in the center.


    On the grasnd, more than 70 nsmen from Gekk n have gathered at this time. And the leader is Kanps cheap father, n Head of Gekk n, Jnin Gekk Hoshino!


    The rest of the nsmen are mostly Chunin, but there are also five Tokubetsu-Jnin, and Kaze, who is in charge of guarding outside, is one of them.


    As for Jnin, apart from n Head, Hoshino, the other one is Seiseki who has just arrived.


    And these people are the backbone of the Gekk n!


    When Seiseki arrived, everyone immediately surrounded him and asked about Hayates Kekkei Genkai.


    Seiseki had repeat what Hayates Kekkei Genkai again with a bitter smile.


    "Transparent Release?"


    What a pity, that child Hayate has talent. It would have been great if his awakened Kekkei Genkai could cooperate with Konoha-Style Kenjutsu.


    Compared to this, I am more worried about this war!


    "Tomorrow, we will leave the vige and go to the battlefield. I really don''t know if we will be able toe back alive."


    If we all die, the Gekk n will really be in decline.


    Even a n as powerful as has gradually declined. No n can continue to be strong forever.


    Speaking of which Has our n ever been strong?


    "Okay, stop talking about it."


    Hoshino walked in front of the crowd and said loudly, War is inevitable. As a member of Konoha, Gekk n is obliged to do so. However, the continuation of n does need someone to protect it!


    Hoshino looked around and said respectfully: Inoue-san, Matsushita-san, you two are getting older, so please stay in the vige this time and teach the younger generations of n. Just leave the rest to us.


    Gekk Inoue and Gekk Matsushita are both over 60 years old. And these two are also among the five Tokubetsu-Jnin, but because of their old age, the strength that they can disy cant reach the standards of Tokubetsu-Jnin.


    "Okay."


    "Leave it to us."


    The two old people didn''t reject it. After all, they knew their own bodies the best. If they went to the battlefield in their physical state, they would undoubtedly courting death.


    Then, Hoshino looked around at the others with a solemn expression: "Then, the rest of the people will gather at the gate of the vige at five o''clock in the morning tomorrow, follow the army, and head to the battlefield!"


    "Yes!"


    "Yes!!!"


    When Hoshino got home, he saw that his son was not in the house, so he went to the backyard to look for him. And then he happened to see his son is dog crawling back from Hayates house, and he could also hear Hayate from the other courtyard yelling goodbye, big brother''.


    "Kanp, you went to Hayates house to y?" Hoshino smiled and carried Kanp over.


    This makes Kanp very ashamed!


    Well, that naughty kid was crying and begging me to apany him to train, so I had no choice but to apany him. Kanp struggled to get out of the clutches of his cheap dad, and then asked knowingly, Dad, has Hayates Kekkei Genkai already confirmed?


    It''s Transparent Release, butdon''t mention this in the future. Hoshino took a deep breath, and then said, Kanp, the Academy will start in two days. When the timees, your mother will take you and Hayate to school. In the Academy, you have to take care of Hayate, understand?


    "Huh?"


    Kanp was taken aback for a moment, Does Uncle Seiseki have a mission?


    Why isnt a father going to such a major event like the enrollment?


    Hoshino raised his head, looked at the distant sky, sighed: Everyone has a mission.


    Kanp frowned, and he keenly noticed something.


    There is something wrong with this atmosphere!


    There is a feeling of inexplicably telling about a funeral.


    Kanp put his hands in his pockets, lowered his head and pondered, and then half-distracted.


    At the same time, Hoshino stretched out his sinful hand, rubbing Kanp''s head vigorously, making a mess of his hair, andughed heartily, "Kanp, Ill let you taste tou-sans craftsmanship at noon today!"


    Kanp pped his hand off with a look of disgust, but soon after, he feels down again.


    He realized that the Third Shinobi World War is about to begin!


    As the n Head of the Gekk n, I am afraid that tou-san will bring the Gekk n''s Shinobi to the battlefield!


    Kanp looked up at his father''s back, and his chest felt inexplicably tightened.

 Chapter 10: Before The War

    Chapter 10: Before The War


    Hoshino not at all noticed his son''s depression. He entered the kitchen, washed his hands, and started to get busy. From time to time, sounds of pots and pans colliding rang in the kitchen. Ten minutester, Hoshino walked out with a bowl of onigiri in his hand!


    "Kanp, it''s time to eat." Hoshino put the bowl on the dining table with relief, and beckoned his son toe over for lunch.


    Kanp walked over while a bit at loss, but when he saw this bowl of onigiri, he instantly felt depressed.


    "Tou-san, what is this?"


    "Onigiri!"


    Hoshino smiled and said, "Although it doesn''t look very good, it should taste good."


    Should?


    Looking at these misshapen onigiri that didn''t even be put with sesame seeds, Kanp forcibly restrained hisining, and then suggested softly: Tou-san, in fact, I really want to taste the taste of military rations pills.


    "Kanp, I finally cooked once. You can''t let my craftsmanship wasted!" Hoshino put an onigiri into Kanp''s hand solemnly, and said, "Don''t look at the ugly appearance of the onigiri, they are super delicious, I promise!"


    You still know it''s ugly.


    Kanp grimaced, took a careful bite, and suddenly felt a salty taste filled his mouth.


    I shouldnt believe in your evil!


    How much salt did you fill in onigiri?


    Kanp was so ufortable in his throat, so he hurriedly ran to pour some water to drink.


    Hoshino smiled and looked at Kanps running figure, his eyes are full of doting and reluctance.


    After a heart-wrenching lunch, Kanp yawned and went straight to take a nap ing.


    Hoshino sighed when he saw this. In the past year, he trained Kanp to help him develop the habit of daily hard training, but he didn''t expect that after only a few days of hard work, Kanp would degenerate into this, but


    This may also be a good way to live.


    At least, you can stay away from war!


    Kanp was lying on the futon, staring at the ceiling with his eyes open. He feels a little sleepy, but he didn''t want to sleep yet.


    If my previous guess is correct, then tou-san will go to the battlefield soon.


    The battlefield of Shinobi is not the turn-based fights in the game. You attack once and I attack once, but arge group of people rushing in and all kinds of Ninjutsu poured towards the opposite side like a goddess scattered flowers.


    If you are unlucky and hit by a Ninjutsu released by Jnin, you won''t even know how you die.


    And the other side is Sunagakures Shinobi. With all kinds of puppets, all kinds of poisons, and all kinds of assassination methods, it is impossible to guard against it. And thinking about it will only make people desperate.


    However, my current self is too weak. Even if I want to, I can''t change anything.


    No, I want to be stronger, strong enough to change everything!


    Kanps spirit was ignited, and a carp flew upright from the futon he didn''t stand up.


    Forget it, why would I need to do such troublesome thing?


    Kanp climbed up with both hands, then sat cross-legged and started refining chakra!


    Due to his aptitude, Kanps Chakra refining speed was slightly slower than the others. So, after a while, Kanp stopped with a look of disgust.


    If I trained for a long time, how can I sleep in the future?


    Besides, huge Chakra Reserve can''t be built overnight, so why dont I take a nap for now?


    And this is not in line with my low-profile development purpose!


    Forget it, let''s take a nap. I''m still a child, and I won''t grow taller if I don''t take a nap.


    Kanp yawned and fell asleep on the futon.


    Outside the sliding door, Hoshino listened to the movement inside that is gradually disappearing, shook his head in disappointment, and then left.


    In the evening, Keiko returned from her work in the hospital with a very solemn expression on her face.


    Kanp has a strong desire to survive, and tries hard to act cute, making himself looked like a qualified child, but he still cant make Keiko smile.


    After dinner, Gekk Hoshino and Keiko left Kanp in the house and went for a walk.


    When will you leave tomorrow? Keiko walked down the street with her head down, surrounded by dim street lights and hurried passers-by.


    "Five o''clock."


    Hoshino looked up at the night sky and said with a smile, Don''t worry, I wille back alive, don''t forget, I''m a Jnin!


    Even if you are a Jnin, you cant y a big role in the battlefield. Keiko looked towards Hoshino with a worried look, And Sunagakures puppet troops and poison are very powerful, you must be careful.


    Hoshino used Konoha-Style Kenjutsu Shinobi, so he is a closebat Shinobi. Whether he likes it or not, he will need to fight Sunagakures puppet in closebat. When the timees, once his skin is scratched by the puppet, he will definitely be poisoned!


    As a medical staff at Konoha Hospital, Keiko has dealt with a lot of poisoned Shinobi. Good luck has the corresponding antidote. If they are lucky, they will have the corresponding antidote. But if there is no antidote, they can only wait for dead in pain!


    "Rx, most of Sunagakures poison has been cracked by Tsunade-sama, and there are a lot of Medical-nin following this time. You should know this better than me."


    Hoshino said with a smile, Besides, I''m not fighting alone! Our nsmen, our vigepanions, everyone will fight side by side! We will definitely bring victory back to the vige!


    At home, Kanp is lying on the grass in the backyard with his hands behind his head, crossed his legsfortably, and swayed his toes against the moon, feeling veryfortable.


    There were no guests at home today, so he did not use the Collection Technique at all. This made him feel guilty, and he always felt that the distance to be-stronger was getting slower by a day.


    Especially when his father is about to go to battlefield, this feeling of guilt is bing even stronger.


    No way!


    Kanp jumped up from the grass.


    I must find someone to collect, even if it is wasted, I have to use up the three collection quotas!


    Kanp rolled his eyes and immediately ran towards the wall, and then began to climb over the wall.


    At this time, Hayate and his father are sitting in the backyard, watching the moon. The night wind blows, gently blowing the hair of Hayate and his father, and this picture is very beautiful, but the movement caused by Kanp has ruined this scene.


    "Big brother, it''s big brother, tou-chan."


    Hayate happily jumped out of Seisekis arms, stepping on his two short legs and ran towards the wall to meet Kanp.


    Yo, Hayate, good evening!


    Kanp used dog-climbing style to go from his house to Hayates house, so he adjusted his messy clothes, said with a smile, Let''s train Kenjutsu together!


    "Okay!"


    Hayates eyes lit up, and he immediately ran into the house to get the wooden sword.


    Kanp, have you eaten? Seiseki stood up and said with a smile.


    "Uncle Seiseki."


    Kanp was a little embarrassed, as he just jumped down but didn''t see him, Well, did I disturb you?


    How could that be? That kid Hayate has always liked to train Kenjutsu with you. Seiseki said with a smile, And tomorrow, I will go on mission with your father. So, I will trouble you to take care of Hayate in the future."


    Tomorrow?


    Kanp''s heart skipped a beat, and then he nodded: "I understand!"

 Chapter 11: Collect Hayate

    Chapter 11: Collect Hayate


    They are leaving tomorrow?


    Although Kanp was mentally prepared, he didn''t expect it to be so fast!


    "Big brother, the sword is here!"


    At this moment, Hayate ran out with two wooden swords, Let''s spar against each other!


    "Okay."


    Kanp''s n is to let Hayate train Kenjutsu alone, and when he is too tired to tell the difference between East, South, West, and North, he will guide the collection by himself, but now that Hayates father is on the side, and he cant just bully Hayate so tantly, so he had to bite the bullet and take the wooden sword.


    "Here I go!!"


    Hayate shouted excitedly, raised his wooden sword with both hands, and rushed towards Kanp with a scream.


    The appearance of two kids fighting is kind of good, but as his opponent, Kanp is a little embarrassed.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The two wooden swords kept colliding in the air and the dull sound from the collision made Hayate''s mood increased more and more. His eyes glowed, and the strength contained in the wooden swords gradually increased, and Kanp''s hand feels a little numb.


    Is this an outburst, little brother?


    Kanp held the wooden sword horizontally to resist Hayate''s sh. Kanp''s hand became more and more numb, so in the end, he could only hold the wooden sword with both hands to block Hayate''s sh.


    However, Hayate kept attacking, and he was out of breath in less than five minutes. Kanp hurriedly put down his wooden sword and suggested to rest.


    Big brother, I am not tired!


    Hayate pouted and protested in dissatisfaction.


    "I am the big brother, so you have to listen to me!" Kanp said solemnly.


    But, but, I Hayate wanted to struggle.


    At this time, Kanp looked around and found that Seiseki had left at some point.


    This is easy now.


    Not tired?


    Hehe.


    Hayate, are you sure you are not tired? Kanp looked at Hayate with malicious gaze.


    Hayate nodded like a chicken pecking on rice, but it seems that he vaguely aware of Kanp''s evil intent, and there was some hesitation in his nodding.


    "It''s good if you don''t get tired!"


    Kanp started to speak directly, Hayate, when I saw you attacking just now, your movements were a bit stiff. ording to my experience of training Kenjutsu for many years, your lower and upper bodys coordination is not good enough!


    Coordination? What is that? Hayate asked, and tilted his head.


    Kanp shook his head in disappointment: "You asked the wrong question, you should have asked me how to solve the problem of the insufficient coordination!"


    Hayate was stunned when he heard this .


    Well, since you asked sincerely, I have to reluctantly tell you the answer! Kanp said seriously.


    "Big brother, I didn''t speak just now." Hayate said hurriedly.


    "First of all, you have to squat a hundred ten times, let''s do ten times first." Kanp stabbed Hayates leg with the wooden sword, and said, "Hurry up, don''t just stand there."


    Hayate waspletely stunned, and stood still for a long time.


    Squat, squat, squat, do you know how to do it? Kanp was feeling tired.


    Hayate shook his head: I dont know.


    Put your hands in the back of your head, then squat down and stand up repeatedly, do you understand? Kanp exined it briefly.


    Hayate nodded, then hesitantly began to follow the exnation, and soon, ten squats werepleted.


    "Big brother, I''m done!" Hayate stood up with some difficulty, but it seemed that he still had some energy left.


    Kanp hurriedly changed his words: "One hundred, I said to do one hundred first, and you only did ten. Don''t bezy."


    "Big brother, you obviously said it''s ten just now." Hayate felt a little aggrieved, but under Kanp''s mighty and righteous eyes, he continued to squat with a bitter expression.


    Eleven!


    Twelve!


    Thirteen


    By the time he reached twenty, Hayates legs were already trembling.


    "Big brother, my feet are sore." Hayate was about to burst into tears.


    Kanp said: Then don''t do squats, do push-ups, um, let''s do a hundred too!


    Hayate was unhappy, and loudly protested that he wanted to rest.


    Kanp had to resort to a trick: I will do it with you, letspete!


    Hayate was forced to work harder by Kanp in a few words, so he had to grit his teeth and do push-ups.


    Ready, start!


    Kanp started counting, One, two, three


    Hayate put his hands on the grass and followed Kanp''s sound, doing push-ups with difficulty, trying to keep up with Kanp''s speed.


    But in fact, Kanp Although he is indeed doing push-ups, but his speed is rtively slow. When he counts from one to five, he actually onlypletes one. And at this time, Hayate has already done four!


    "Eighteen, neen, twenty!"


    Kanppleted four push-ups and stood up from the ground with having difficulty expression on his face. On the opposite side, Hayate was already lying on the grasspletely.


    "Big brother, I''m so tired." Hayate eximed.


    "Then take a break."


    Kanp pulled him up, and after confirming that Hayate was so tired that he was about to fall asleep, he said with a smile, Little brother Hayate~


    Hayate subconsciously shivered, shrank his shoulders involuntarily, and asked while gasping: What is it, big brother?


    "You said that you want to teach your Kekkei Genkai, have you forgotten?" Kanp looked at him with a smile.


    Hayate nodded lightly, his eyelids a little heavier: Remember, but, but Kekkei Genkai is born.


    Don''t worry about it, as long as you are willing. Kanp bewitched him.


    Hayate said innocently: Big brother, of course I am willing.


    "That''s good."


    Kanp smiled Collect!


    The green light ball in his mind instantly churns up, and after a few moment, a pale red light dot suddenly spewed out of the green light.


    Pale red light dot?


    Kanp was overjoyed, and immediately wrapped the pale red light dot with his consciousness, and then


    What the hell is this?!


    Transparent Release 1/3 (Kekkei Genkai, iplete)!


    Iplete?


    1/3?


    Kanp is a little confused.


    Do I have to collect it three times and then merged it?


    Kanp showed thoughtful look, and then quickly calmed down. At this time, Hayate was so tired that he yawned, so Kanp hurry seized the time and hurriedly opened his mouth to continue guiding Hayate, and then


    Collect!


    Collect!!


    After two consecutive Collection Techniques, in the depths of Kanp''s mind, two pale red light dots appeared again. At the same time, these three pale red light dots began to slowly merge together!


    Soon, these three pale red light dots merged to form a red stardust, which was as small and inconspicuous as dust, unremarkable, and exuded a faint red light, surrounded by green light cluster!


    Kanp excitedly wrapped the red stardust with his consciousness.


    Transparent Release: Kekkei Genkai!


    Sess, I really collected Kekkei Genkai!


    Kanp opened his eyes wide and his excited breathing became disordered. Although he had a premonition, the fact that he managed to collect Kekkei Genkai at this time made him unbearably excited. He seemed to see Sharingan, Byakugan, Mangeky, Ice Release, Shikotsumyaku, and also Dust Release are beckoning to him.

 Chapter 12: Great Fireball Technique

    Chapter 12: Great Fireball Technique


    The night was deep, and after returning from Hayate''s house, Kanp shut himself in the bedroom and studied his golden finger.


    In his mind, near the green light cluster, there are four blue light dots and a red stardust floating. The blue light dots represent Chakra Refining Technique and Bunshin no Jutsu (Clone Technique), Henge no Jutsu (Transformation Technique), and Kawarimi no Jutsu (Body Substitution Technique), and the red stardust, is the Kekkei Genkai he just collected: Transparent Release!


    At this moment, these blue light dots and red stardust are floating around the green light cluster, like a revolving around the star, the picture is very beautiful!


    Kanp couldn''t wait to wrap his consciousness around the red stardust, and with a thought, the red stardust suddenly radiated a dazzling red light, hot and dazzling, just like the scorching sun!


    Kanp feels that his whole body is hot under the light of this red light, as if something hot was merging into his body savagely, forcibly rewriting his DNA, and a wonderful feeling of extremely mysterious and abstruseness slowly surged into Kanp''s heart.


    In the next moment, Kanp opened his eyes so suddenly, and instinctively used Transparent Release!


    Transparent Release: Invisibility!


    Om


    Invisible ripples gushed out of Kanps body, and spread all over his body in an instant. Kanps delicate and pretty dashing eyebrows raised. At this time, he could clearly feel that his body is in a strange state!


    Kanp looked down at his hands and feet, and found that his body surface was covered by ayer of mercury-like film, which flowed slowly like a dream bubble.


    Im already invisible?


    Kanp was overjoyed. He was about to look for a mirror to see the effect, but in the next instant, the mercury-like film on his body exploded silently like foam.


    Immediately afterwards, a tired feeling came from the depths of the body, and Kanps legs weakened, and he almost copsed.


    Damn, I almost forgot! Kanp gritted his teeth.


    The use of Kekkei Genkai requires Chakra consumption, and because Kanp''s talent is too bad, the amount of Chakra refined in his body is too little. The Chakra consumption to maintain Invisibility is too much, so it only takes three seconds before he was exhausted!


    But it was these three seconds that allowed Kanp to see his future!


    As long as there is the Collection Technique, everything can be changed!


    Kanp closes his eyes, his thoughts moved, and the red stardust emitting a hot light suddenly subsided. The dazzling red light slowly dimmed, and finally returned to its previous appearance, floating quietly beside the green light cluster, emitting with a faint red glow.


    Kanp foolishly stared at this red stardust, thinking that one day, this ce will be filled with red stardust!


    Kanp solemnly made a vow, but in the next moment, he realized a more serious problem.


    If I collect more than two types of Kekkei Genkai, can I use these Kekkei Genkai at the same time?


    Kanp touched his chin and pondered.


    Kekkei Genkai is rted to DNA. Just now when I was enveloped by red light, I also seemed to feel that my DNA was rewritten. If so, then if there are two, three, or even five types of Kekkei Genkai were integrated into my body and rewrites my DNA Uh, wouldnt the DNA copse directly?


    However, Godaime Mizukage, Terumi Mei has two kinds of Kekkei Genkai, and Hiruko also has many kinds of Kekkei Genkai, so from this point of view, as long as my body is tenacious enough, then I should be able to integrate two or even more Kekkei Genkai at the same time.


    But


    How to use Sharingan and Byakugan at the same time?


    Sharingan are red tomoe eyes, and Byakugan are pure white pupils. If they are used together, what will the eyes be?


    Kanp felt his head dizzy.


    There is no manual for this golden finger, bad review!


    Kanp shook his head to get rid of these messy thoughts.


    I just collected one Kekkei Genkai, and I didn''t even see the shadows of Sharingan and Byakugan. What am I worried about?


    When the boat gets to the pier-head, it will go straight with the current!


    Kanp yawned at this moment. After being a three-second real-man, and consumed arge amount'' of Chakra, this has stopped the thinking in his mind and his fatigue started drowning him like a tide.


    When Kanp to open eyes again, it has beente in the morning.


    When he woke up, his father and mother are not in the house. There are only two onigiri in the pot in the kitchen. They look very ugly. And with just a first nce, Kanp knew that they are his father''s masterpieces.


    Haah.


    Kanp sighed, he realized that his father had already set off for the battlefield, and these two onigiri thest breakfast?


    Kanp felt a little ufortable in his heart, but he could only bear with it. After all, who told him to be a weak chicken now?


    After eating the onigiri without knowing the taste, Kanp was so quiet and wanted to go out for a walk.


    Kanp changed his shoes at the entrance, then put a bunch of keys in the entrance into his trouser pocket, and then pushed the door opened.


    Kanp''s home is located at the southeast corner of the vige. There is a smallmercial street 200 meters ahead. Kanp slowly walked past and saw that the shops on both sides of the street were already open for business, and the business was not bad. The bargaining sounded one after another. Kanp also saw a few Shinobi wearing forehead protector among the crowd. They bargained with the store owner like civilians, and did not bully the weak just because they are Shinobi.


    Of course, this may also have something to do with those Shinobi wearing Uchiha attire.


    Military Police Force!


    Kanp watched three Uchiha nsmen patrolling from the other side of the street with expressionless faces, and his index fingers moved.


    This is a good opportunity to collect.


    Although the probability of failure is great, even if I fail, I can''t waste the opportunity!


    Kanp carefully observed the expressions and the gazes of the three Uchiha, and found that the Uchiha on the far left had his eyes moving around, and often looked at those stores uncontrobly.


    So, you are pretending to be cold?


    Kanp chuckled softly, and when the three of them approached, the Collection Techniquended on Uchiha on the far left.


    At the same time, the green light ball in Kanp''s mind instantly surged up, and then, a blue light dot gushes out from the green light ball.


    Sess?


    Kanp was overjoyed, but the corners of his mouth twitched immediately.


    Blue light?


    Not red stardust?


    I didnt collect Sharingan?


    Kanp was a little disappointed, but after thinking about it carefully, he felt that there was nothing wrong with this. After all, the reason why he was able to collect the Kekkei Genkai from Hayate so smoothlyst night was not only because of his own guidance, but also with Hayates whiteboard attribute. The current Hayate hasn''t gone to the Academy yet, and even the three basic techniques haven''t been mastered yet. So the only thing that Kanp can collect from him is Transparent Release.


    But the Uchiha in front of him can patrol as the Military Police Force, so hes at least a Chunin, and he has definitely mastered a lot of Ninjutsu!


    It was naturally very difficult for Kanp to collect Sharingan directly from him.


    After figuring it out, Kanp wrapped his consciousness around this newly born blue light dot, and then discovered that this turned out to be Uchiha''s signature Ninjutsu: Great Fireball Technique!


    It must be known that Sasuke, the Child of Fate in the original work, still took a long time to be able to use Great Fireball Technique, but he only took a second, Well, sure enough, transmigrator is the real Child of Fate. Sasuke and the others are all extras!


    When Kanp came back to his senses, he found that the three Uchiha had gradually drifted away. He hurriedly calmed down and decisively threw the remaining two Collection Techniques away.


    But this time, he was out of luck, and the two collections failed.


    Yeah, today is a salted fish again.


    Kanp stretched, looked around, and started to go shopping listlessly.

 Chapter 13: Gekkō Tavern

    Chapter 13: Gekk�� Tavern


    Although thismercial street is small in scale, there are many types of shops, such as a small vegetable market, a grocery store, a flower shop, a tavern, a barbecue restaurant, a jewelry store, a clothing store, a Ninja Tool store, a bathhouse, and even a small casino.


    At this time, Kanp was standing outside the bathhouse, blinking his two innocent big eyes, and he always felt that a voice was calling him.


    Could it be Jiraiya, one of the legendary Sannin?


    Kanp was about to move, but in the end, he found helplessly that he seems to haven''t developed yet.


    Forget it, wait for my low-profile development, and then try again!


    Kanp moved with difficulty, then walked to a tavern and his pupils shrank when he looked up.


    Gekk Tavern?


    Is it Gekk n''s industry?


    Why haven''t I heard father and mother mentioned it?


    Kanp looked inside, and saw that it was a very ordinary tavern. There was a row of four-person small tables against the wall on the left, a long bar on the right, and a row of benches on the left of the bar. Because it was near noon, there were already quite a few guests sitting there.


    On the right side of the bar are several busy employees, dressed in uniforms and masks. They are very professional in making all kinds of exquisite food for the guests.


    Kanp stood on his feet and nced at it. There are sushi, oden, barbecue, and also beer and sake. All kinds of vors are intertwined together, so that the greedy worms in his stomach are hooked out. After all, who told Kanp to make main food onigiri.


    Kanp touched his pocket, but there was nothing else but a bunch of keys.


    Sure enough, a penny stumped the hero.


    Kanp sighed sadly.


    Kanp-chan, what are you doing here?


    Suddenly, a familiar voice came from behind.


    Kanp didn''t have to look back to know that it was his mother, Keiko.


    I want to eat.


    Kanp pointed to the tavern without looking back, speaking concisely.


    That can''t be done, Hayate is still waiting for us at home, so lets go back quickly.


    Keiko grabbed Kanp''s hand and took him away forcefully.


    Kanp was a little unwilling, turned his eyes and asked: Why is that tavern called Gekk?


    Because that is Gekk ns industry. Keiko said as if it was a matter of course.


    "Then I don''t have to pay for food to eat there?" Kanp''s eyes lit up.


    Of course you have to give money. Keiko solemnly exined, The ie from the tavern will be distributed to the lonely old people and children in the n. If Kanp-chan doesn''t pay for the food, wouldn''t those nsmen be too pitiful?"


    Kanp then said: Then we can just make the tavern bigger. The more money it makes, the more money I can afford for my meals.


    Keiko was amused by Kanps innocent words, and said: Kanp-chan, there are at least 30 taverns in the vige, and thepetition is very fierce. Therefore, it is very difficult to make the tavern bigger, understand?


    Kanp pouted, Why does it sounded like Im a little brat who doesn''t know anything?


    Although Kanp has never done catering, but in his previous life he often went to those Japanese, Korean, and Chinese fast food restaurants. He could borrow some management experience from there and the characteristics of some cuisines can definitely improve thepetitiveness of Gekk Tavern to the next level!


    It''s a pity that he is still a child in the eyes of others, and his father, who is the n Head, is not around. So even if his words are clear and logical, he knew that no one will listen to him. After all, the tavern is rted to the vital benefits of n''s lonely elderly and children, and cannot tolerate carelessness.


    Kanp-chan, go home first, kaa-san will buy some food.


    When passing by the small vegetable market, Keiko stopped.


    Seeing this, Kanps eyes lit up: I finally don''t have to eat onigiri at noon today!


    Back home, Kanp had just changed his shoes at the entrance when he heard hurried footstepsing from his living room.


    "Big brother, you are back."


    With his forehead full of sweat, Hayate barefoot holds a wooden sword barefoot, and ran over to greet Kanp.


    In the morning, Hayate came over the wall to find Kanp to train Kenjutsu, but found that Kanp was not there, so he had to train in the backyard with the wooden sword alone until now.


    "Hayate, didn''t I remind you not to work so hard?"


    Looking at the sweat on Hayates face, Kanp felt helpless, Don''t you know how you coughed in the future?


    Hayate was confused when he heard this.


    "Forget it, you don''t understand even if I told you. Anyway, remember that you will have to take a nap every day in the future, understand?" Kanp said solemnly.


    Hayate nodded, but then shook his head again, and said loudly: No, big brother, we are going to train Kenjutsu this afternoon!


    This crazy workaholic.


    Kanp sighed helplessly.


    He doesn''t know what Seiseki is instilling his son every day, making him work hard like this at such a young age.


    Think about when Naruto was six years old, he didn''t do serious things every day. But when he grows up, didnt he still save the vige and save the world?


    When Hayate saw Kanp ignored him, he and: Big brother, let''s train Kenjutsu this afternoon!


    Train, train.


    Kanp was annoyed by the entanglement, and he replied casually.


    "Big brother, let''s train Kenjutsu together tonight!" Hayate eximed excitedly.


    "Hayate, why do you like training Kenjutsu so much?" Kanp muttered while covering his forehead.


    "I want to inherit the Konoha-Style Kenjutsu and let the n''s name spread all over the world." Hayate said loudly, with a warm expression on his face, "Big brother, let''s do our best together!"


    "Yes, yes."


    Kanp scratch his head, Hayate in the anime, aside from his poor health, his speech and work are all methodical, and even gives people the feeling of being a littlezy. But why are you diligent when you are you?


    What a headache.


    After a while, Keiko came back from shopping, and then went to the kitchen and made a sumptuous lunch.


    During the meal, Keiko started to speak: Kanp-chan, don''t go out in the afternoon, and y with Hayate at home, understand?


    "Yes." Kanp said.


    At night, Hayate will sleep with you. Tomorrow morning, I will take you and Hayate to the Academy to report. From now on, you will be responsible for bringing Hayate to and from school, understand? Keiko said again.


    In this war with Sunagakure, Konoha Hospital also dispatched a batch of Medical-nin to the frontline, so the staff at the hospital was a little tight, and Keiko''s work was naturally busy and it was difficult for her to get away.


    "I understand." Kanp felt a little helpless as he felt that he is now like a babysitter.


    Kanp nced Hayate and saw that he was almost finished eating. He remembered the scene of training Kenjutsu together, so he hurriedly dropped his tableware and chopsticks, then ran back to his bedroom and locked the sliding door.


    In the next moment, there was a knock on the door and Hayates shout was heard: Big brother, train Kenjutsu together, big brother, train Kenjutsu together


    Kanpy t on the futon, feeling sleepy, Although Hayate is very noisy, it was also very good to fall asleep listening to the noise.


    Want to interrupt my lunch break?


    Dont joke around!


    Kanp''s eyelids became heavier, and he slowly fell asleep.

 Chapter 14: Small Group Of Six

    Chapter 14: Small Group Of Six


    Early the next morning.


    At the entrance of Konohas Academy, arge number of new students and their parents have already surrounded the ce.


    There are so many people!


    Hayate stood outside the crowd, and looked at the vast crowd with a very excited expression.


    "Hayate, are you happy that you will go to the Academy in the future?" Keiko lowered her head and asked with a smile.


    Um, happy! Hayate nodded with excitement.


    Kanp stood beside the two of them, looking aroundzily.


    In the original work, there is a big tree opposite the entrance of the Academy with a swing hanging from its branches, but at this time, this big tree is just a small sapling, which is very inconspicuous.


    If I cut down this tree, will it be considered a change in history?


    Kanp''s eyes are full of malice.


    At this moment, a young boy with clear and beautiful eyes slowly walked in the distance. When he saw Kanp, he waved his hand and said hello: Kanp, this way!


    Hearing this voice, Kanp''s memory instantly surged up.


    This is really


    Kanp turned his head, smiled and waved: Long time no see, Iruka!


    That''s right, the person here is Naruto, Sasuke and other Konohas next generation pirs mentor, Umino Iruka!


    "Kanp-chan, since there is your ssmate here, you can go to the Academy first." Keiko said with a smile.


    She knew that the new student report could not be finished in a few minutes, and Kanp, as a second-year student, does not need to participate in this new student enrollment ceremony, so instead of letting him stay here and waste time, it is better to let him enter the Academy earlier andmunicate more with his ssmates.


    Well, then I will go in first, bye. Kanp waved, and then walked towards Iruka.


    "Remember to wait for Hayate when school is over, don''t forget it." Keiko shouted at the back of Kanp.


    Understood. Kanp waved his hand without looking back.


    "Goodbye, big brother!" Hayate called.


    Kanp, is that your younger brother?


    Meeting Kanp, Iruka couldn''t help but said, So cute.


    Hes my cousin, his name is Hayate. He is indeed cute in when he was a child, but it is unknown how ugly he would be when he grows up. Kanp waved his hand and said, Iruka, let''s go in first. There will be more people here if we don''t.


    "Okay."


    Iruka nodded in agreement, and the two immediately squeezed in along the edge of the crowd, and when they squeezed into the training ground inside, the space suddenly becamerger.


    Kanp carefully observed the surroundings andbined with the memory in his mind, he quickly figured out all the facilities in the Academy.


    Kanp, Anko found me a few days ago and said that we are going to have a pic together after school this afternoon. Are you going? Iruka held the back of his head with both hands and walked happily.


    "Pic?"


    Kanp squinted. In his memory, they did often go to pics, but for the pic food, they all gave the money to Anko, and Anko is the one buying it, so the food for each pic is standard desserts such as dango and red bean soup.


    "No, Im not going."


    Kanp shook his head decisively. Ankos taste is a bit heavy for him, and he indeed like hot and sour desserts. It was okay to eat a little asionally, but if it was eaten as regr meal, it would not be eptable.


    So he decisively refused, I have to send Hayate home after school, so I dont have time.


    "Well, then I won''t go either."


    Iruka said with bitter expression, I really don''t want to eat dango and red bean soup anymore! Kanp, during the summer vacation, Anko came to us for a pic and bought the same dessert every time. How much does she like dango and red bean soup? I hate desserts, I like ramen, ramen!!! I really envy you, you can use training as an excuse to refuse Anko, but I can''t do it. Haah.


    Kanp tilted his head and looked at him as he walked, his eyes glowing slightly.


    Kanp, what are you looking at? Iruka said strangely, Is there something on my face?


    No, it just feels that you are a little different from what I remember Kanpughed and said.


    In your memory? We obviously didnt see you for just one summer vacation. Kanp, could it be that you are sick?


    After saying that, Iruka couldn''t help but reach out to touch Kanp''s forehead.


    But at this moment, a powerful force suddenly rammed from behind the two of them, and directly mmed the two of them on both sides.


    Long time no see, Kanp-kun!


    Mitarashi Anko put her hands on her hips, and panted slightly. She looked at them with a smile, and said, "Iruka, were you bullying Kanp just now!"


    "Anko, you are too reckless." Irukained.


    "Humph."


    Anko snorted lightly, then turned to look towards Kanp, squinting her eyes and said happily, Kanp, let''s have a pic after school in the afternoon to celebrate our long-lost reunion!


    "No, I won''t go." Kanp shook his head directly, "I need to send my younger brother home, I don''t have time."


    "Okay, the pic fee is five hundred Ry in total." Anko reached out her hand and asked for the money.


    "Huh?"


    Kanp was dumbfounded, Anko, I said I wont go.


    Anko nodded: "Although you won''t go, you must still give money for the pic."


    "Why?" Kanp stared at Anko.


    Because you are not with us during the summer vacation, the money for each pic is not enough. Anko said aggrievedly, I don''t have enough dango and red bean soup.


    Arent you embarrassed to say that? In the end, won''t it all get into your stomach? Kanp flipped through the memories in his mind andined, If you continued to eat like this, you will definitely be fat like dango before you are 30 years old.


    "If it''s because of eating dango and red bean soup, its eptable to be fat." Anko said happily.


    ""


    I can''t find amonnguage at all. Kanp turned around and ran away.


    Kanp, wait for me.


    Iruka hurriedly chased after him, but he didn''t forget to turn around and said, Anko, that, actually, I have something to do after school, so I''m sorry, I can''t go to the pic.


    Damn, you clearly just don''t want to go on a pic!


    Anko was furious, and chased after him.


    Kanp''s ss is 8 with a total of 30 students. At this time, it was approaching 8 o''clock, and his ssmates steppede to the ssroom one after another.


    "Have you seen Hokage-sama?"


    "Well, I saw him, eh, I thought it was only when our new student enrollment ceremony that Hokage-sama would give a speech. I didn''t expect that he came this year."


    Then you might be disappointed. I heard the seniors say that Hokage-sama wille to the Academy to give a speech every year for the new student enrollment ceremony.


    "Why is it like this?"


    So, our generation is not special at all.


    The students who walked into the ssroom discussed excitedly, and while talking about Sandaime Hokage, who was speaking at the Academys entrance, they found their seats and sat down.


    Kanp and Iruka sat in thest row of the ssroom, each holding their cheeks with their hands expressionless, watching the empty ssroom slowly filled up.


    Anko is beside them. She propped both of her hands on the table, but her eyes kept staring at the door of the ssroom.


    Suddenly, her eyes lit up, and then she waved her hand and shouted: "Kotetsu, Izumo, Tsukasa, here."


    In ss 8, Kanp, Iruka, Anko, Kotetsu, Izumo, and Inuzuka Tsukasa usually y together and have a pic together. They belong to a small group of six.


    Hearing Anko''s shouts, Kotetsu, Izumo, and Tsukasa ran over immediately.

 Chapter 15: My Dream Is Being Low Profile

    Chapter 15: My Dream Is Being Low Profile


    Hey, Kanp, I haven''t seen you since the summer vacation started, you seem to have grown a lot taller!


    Kotetsu walked over and directly sat next to Kanp topare his height with him. He gestured with his hands, and said with a smile, But youre still not as tall as me, hahaha.


    "That''s because my height is on my legs." Kanp said casually.


    Although it was the first time to speak to Kotetsu, the familiar feeling can''t be erased.


    What do you mean? Kotetsu was a little confused.


    Kanp means that you have short legs. Izumo walked over and drew a knife to help him, stabbing straight at Kotetsus heart.


    "What?!" Kotetsu immediately jumped up and said, "Nonsense, I have legs below my chest, Kanp, look, look! It''s definitely longer than your legs!"


    Kanp threw a nce and hummed nomittally.


    Kotetsu clenched his teeth when he saw this: So angry!


    Woof woof, woof woof woof~!


    Suddenly, Shiramaru, the Ninken in Tsukasas arms, barked abruptly at Kanp.


    "No, Shiramaru, don''t you know Kanp?" Tsukasa is a little girl with two braids standing up, with red colored shadows painted on both sides of her cheeks, in the shape of canine teeth, which made her quite cute.


    Wu wu~ Shiramaru whimpered twice, as if he was wondering why he barked at Kanp.


    "Tsukasa, Shiramaru grows so slowly. My neighbor''s dog can grow to the size of a knee in a year. Your Shiramaru doesn''t seem to have any change in a year." Iruka leaned over and asked.


    Woof woof! Shiraumaru barked twice in protest.


    "Because Shiramaru is a Ninken, his growth cycle will be much slower than that of ordinary puppies!"


    Kanp raised his head and nced at the white puppy in Tsukasas arms, and a look of surprise shed in his eyes: It seemed he had sensed the change of my soul, as expected of the Ninken of the Inuzuka n


    After he reced the real Gekk Kanp, his behavior and tone of speech will inevitably be different from the original. For other people, including his parents, These differences would not feel too strange even if they noticed them. After all, Kanp is still a child, and child is most susceptible to outside influences.


    Therefore, as long as Kanp doesn''t admit it himself, the others will never think that his soul has changed.


    But for dogs, a person''s behavior changes will make them feel a little difort and strangeness, but these diforts will soon disappear.


    "Everyone, can we talk about those thingster?"


    Anko couldn''t help butined, "Let''s talk about the after-school pic first! Both Kanp and Iruka dont want to go, so what''s your opinion?"


    Kanp shrugged and reiterated: This year, my younger cousin is enrolled in the Academy and I need to send him home after school. So for now, I really don''t have time.


    "I have something to do at home, too." Iruka raised his hand and followed.


    Kotetsu and Izumo nce at each other, and then said in unison: Anko, we have something to deal with after school, sorry!


    Eh, why is it so? Tsukasa pouted while holding Shiramaru. She is also a girl, and she likes desserts very much. Although she has no love for dango, she likes red bean soup very much!


    Anko sighed helplessly, and said decadently: Since you all have something to do today, then today''s pic can only be cancelled.


    Kanp, Iruka, Kotetsu, Izumo nced at each other, andughed tacitly.


    "However, since today can''t be done, let''s do it tomorrow!" Anko rolled her eyes and eximed, "Let''s go to a pic after school tomorrow!"


    "Agree!"


    "Woof!"


    Tsukasa and Shiramaru eximed cheerfully.


    ""


    Kanp and the others look at each other in nk dismay, This Anko is too deep, right?


    Just as Kanp and the others were about to protest, Kashima Yu, the head teacher of ss 8, walked in.


    Yu is in his early twenties this year, with a medium height, an ordinary face, and wears a Shinobi Forehead Protector. He is a civilian-born Shinobi, but he inherits Will of Fire and not afraid of hardship or tiredness. He is one of the best Chunin in Konoha (Said by Yu himself)!


    Everyone, we meet again, did you have a good summer vacation?


    Yu crossed his arms with a smile on his face, and then said without waiting for the students below to answer, Regardless of whether you are having a good time or not, the new semester has arrived, so all of you have must pull yourself together!


    "Yes!"


    The student responds weakly in small groups.


    Why are you so spiritless? Yu said, Have you forgotten your dream when you entered the Academy? It seems that I need to remind you!


    Speaking, Yu began to roll call: Ito!


    "Yes."


    Ito was a little fatty, and when he heard Yu called his name, he immediately stood up in a panic.


    "Speak out your dreams out loud!" Yu shouted with a stern look on his face.


    ""


    Ito was a little embarrassed and whispered, That, sensei, my dream is to be a chef.


    Kashima good-hearted Yu blinked his eyes heavily and said: Understood, sit down. Then, Mitarashi Anko!


    Sensei, my dream is to dango, red bean soup, and red bean paste every day, and also Anko stood up rudely, and stretched out her fingers one by one to count.


    "Okay, okay, okay, Anko, you sit down first."


    Kashima Im so upset Yus forehead throbbed slightly, and he looked around, "Gekk Kanp, what about you?"


    Kanp stood stood up and said hesitantly: Being low profile, not wavering?


    "pfft!"


    "Hahaha."


    Kanp has be funny.


    The students were lying on the table covering their mouths andugh.


    The corners of Yus mouth were already twitching, and he said: "Kanp, your previous dream, wasn''t your previous dream to inherit Konoha-Style Kenjutsu and be an excellent Jnin?"


    Am I?


    Kanp recalled, and realized that when he first entered school, he did say this when he introduced himself.


    That scene is still a little shameful now that he thinks about it.


    Kanp said aggrievedly: Sensei,st year, I was just a 6-year-old child who didn''t understand anything. How can you take a childs words seriously?


    "I"


    Yu opened his mouth, but found that Kanps words make sense, so he couldn''t refute it.


    Sit down. Kashima Feeling so tired Yu looked towards Iruka sitting next to Kanp and said, Iruka, what about your dream?


    Iruka stood up with his back straight, and said loudly: Sensei, my dream is to be an excellent Shinobi!


    Well said!


    Kashima Im so happy Yus face is full of smiles, Sure enough, Iruka will not let me down. He immediately pped vigorously and boasted in a high tone, Students, you all must learn from Iruka. Don''t forget your original intention to enter the Academy all the time. Since you have chosen to be a Shinobi, you must go through trials and hardships! No matter how difficult the hardship you encounter, everyone must be firm and pursue their dreams bravely!


    A generous speech finally inspired the passions of these students, and each of them pped and apuded with glowing eyes.


    Yu smiled and stretched out his hand and pressed it down, and everyone''s apuse immediately subsided.


    Students, in order to check whether or not you werezy in the past summer vacation, everyone will gather at the training ground behind the Academy in ten minutes and prepare for the test! Yu said loudly.


    "Aahh, don''t!"


    "I hate this!"


    It doesn''t matter, everyone is the lowest ranking anyway.


    "I just hope Im not thest one, Kanp, it''s up to you."


    The studentsined one after another, and one of them turned his head and looked at Kanp expectant.


    Kanp''s face froze for a moment, and then he became furious: What the hell! Is this guy human?


    Because you don''t want to be number one, you want me to be the one?


    At any rate, we have been ssmate for a year. Did the boat of friendship suddenly tip over?

 Chapter 16: What A Shame

    Chapter 16: What A Shame


    The Academy has a lot of training grounds, and the biggest one is naturally the training ground in the entrance of the Academy. But at this time, Sandaime Hokage''s poems flourish in there as he was facing all the new students in that training ground, and Yu naturally wont dare to disturb such harmonious atmosphere, so he chose a training ground behind the Academy.


    Kanp followed the army down from the teaching building, patrolling with his eyes, looking for the collection target.


    Although Kanp advocates low-profile development, thest ce Hmph, does he not want face?


    Therefore, in this test, Kanp intends to strive for a good result, at least rank two and three from thest!


    In short, he can''t be the veryst in any case!


    In view of this, Kanp must improve his strength before the test.


    In his mind, there are five blue light dots and a red stardust floating near the green light cluster, which are Chakra Refining Technique, three basic technique, Great Fireball Technique, and Kekkei Genkai: Transparent Release. They look like a big batch, but they all cant be used.


    First of all, the Transparent Release cannot be exposed. After all, before this, Kanp was also checked at Konoha Hospital and no Kekkei Genkai was found. If he used it today, wouldnt he be high-profile?


    Secondly, because of his poor talent and slow Chakra Refining, neither the three basic technique nor Great Fireball Technique can be used.


    In view of the above two points, Kanp needs to collect a skill'' that can immediately increase hisbat power!


    For example, Taijutsu!


    Although Kanp himself has been trained for a year in Kenjutsu by his cheap dad, his talent is too bad. Even if he is given a sword, he can only use it as a stick. Kanp has excellent physical strength, but apart from this, he doesn''t have much of an advantage.


    Unfortunately, when he looked at the 30 students in ss 8, he did not find any students with excellent Taijutsu.


    My current sss students are really all bronze!


    But even if theyre all bronze, they can still be used!


    Kanp''s sight finally fell on Anko.


    There must be something special about this girl that made her to be picked by Orochimaru and epted as a disciple. Perhaps, if she gets rid of her sweet tooth and puts all her mind on training, maybe she can be promoted to gold tier?


    Kanp retracted his mind and went straight to Anko.


    "Anko." Kanp patted her shoulder.


    "What''s up?"


    Anko turned her head, rolled her eyes, and said with a smile, You are not nning to ask me to help you cheat, right?


    The training test is a one-to-one spar match. In theory, as long as Anko is willing, Kanp can show amazing performance.


    Kanp snort lightly and said: Hey, don''t underestimate people, I''m very big!


    Anko didn''t understand what it meant, and said with a snort, Then what are you looking for?


    "I want to ask what you are best at?" Kanp asked.


    Best? Anko said proudly without hesitation, Kunai throwing technique, this summer, I specially asked others to give me intensive training. In the test this time, I am definitely the best!


    "Kunai throwing technique?"


    Kanps eyes eyes lit up, This can be used.


    As long as her kunai throwing technique is collected, it can be used directly!


    During the test, Ninja Tool such as kunai and shuriken are provided, but they did not have a sharp point, so even if they hit someone, they will not bleed. Of course, the premise is not to use too much force.


    At this time, Kanp and the others have already walked out of the teaching building. On the training ground in front of him, Sandaime Hokage is still giving a speech. Yu signaled everyone to go quietly, not do anything, and then followed him to walk towards the training ground behind the Academy.


    There is not much time left for Kanp!


    Anko, kunai throwing technique and so on, can you teach it to me? Kanp guided and asked, in order to increase his sess rate in collecting!


    Do you want to learn? Anko rolled her eyes and nodded, Okay, I will teach you!


    Anko, you are so


    Kanp started to tter her and then collected.


    The green light ball instant in his mind surged up in an instant, but it soon dissipated.


    Collection failed?!


    Kanp looked at Anko''s immature face, and he felt not very well.


    "What is it?" Anko asked him with wide eyes.


    Kanp''s face is getting darker and darker.


    You little bitch, your appearance is not the same as what you are thinking, you two-faces, you, you are you devil?!


    Hahaha. Kanpughed dryly. Although he was not in a good mood and wanted to beat her up, he couldn''t just stop the collection.


    After thinking about it, Kanp took out one thousand Ry from his pocket from his pocket with a solemn expression.


    This one thousand Ry is the pocket money Keiko gave Kanp for this week before he came to the Academy!


    Anko, I thought about it for a while, I''m really a little embarrassed. You invited everyone to a pic so enthusiastically, but I rejected you because of my own personal affairs. After all, it shouldnt be like that!


    With a heartbroken look on his face, Kanp stuffed one thousand Ry into Anko''s hands, and said, "I''ll give you this one thousand Ry."


    Anko was a little embarrassed: You dont need to polite like that.


    Even if she said that, she hid the one thousand Ry in her pocket immediately.


    The corner of Kanps mouth twitched slightly when he saw this, and he said: Take it as my future pic expenses.


    Anko nodded, and said excitedly: Okay, then Ill keep it with me first.


    Seeing that she was in a good mood, Kanp immediately smashed activate the Collection Technique.


    In an instant, the green light ball in his mind surged, and then a light blue spot spewed out, but the blue light dot seemed very bleak?


    Kanp suddenly had an ominous premonition and was busy wrapping this blue light dot with his consciousness, and then he was stunned.


    Kunai throwing technique (Iplete, Unusable)!


    What the hell is this?!


    Kanp has also encountered iplete in the collection of Transparent Release before, but there are obviously 1/3 hints behind the ipleteness, but this time, there was only an unusable exnation.


    Should I collect it again?


    Looking at the smile on Ankos face, Kanp felt the urge to snatch the money back, after all, it was his pocket money for a week!


    No, I have to calm down!


    Kanp forced himself to calm down and think about the difference.


    Soon, Kanp understands something.


    Kekkei Genkai is an extremely powerful force involving human DNA, so even the Collection Technique cannot collect it in one go!


    Kanp needs three collections to collect Transparent Release, which is the reason!


    By analogy, it''s impossible for the rest of the Kekkei Genkai to be collected in one go!


    Then, there is Anko''s kunai throwing technique, the reason why it appears to be iplete, is probably because This girl Anko has notpletely mastered the kunai throwing technique at all!


    In other words, what I collected was the castrated version of kunai throwing technique, so I couldn''t use it at all!


    After thinking about it, Kanp sighed silently. He hunted for a wild goose all day long, but he didn''t expect to be pecked by the wild goose today, its so ufortable!


    At the same time, the people in the ss have alsoe to the back of the teaching building. There is a training ground the size of a basketball court.

 Chapter 17: Kanpū Vs. Fatty Ito

    Chapter 17: Kanp�� Vs. Fatty Ito


    "Then, the opening test officially begins!"


    Yu took out a notebook and a pen out of nowhere, and said enthusiastically, Iruka,e first, choose your opponent!


    Iruka walked out of the crowd, looked around, and his gaze finally settled on Anko.


    Anko, please advise me!


    "Humph."


    Anko snorted arrogantly, pushed aside the crowd and walked to the edge of the training ground. She took out a bag of kunai without edge and tied it to her thigh, and said casually, Iruka, you idiot will regret it.


    The kunai and shuriken don''t have an edge, but they can''t be used to attack the key points of your ssmates. Iruka, Anko, everyone, do you understand?


    "Yes!"


    Everyone responded, and then, Anko took the first action.


    She took out two kunai from the ninja bag on her thigh and threw them at Iruka.


    The kunai turned into afterimages in the air and shot towards Iruka''s left and right hands.


    Iruka bent down slightly, clenched the kunai on his right hand tightly, and then blocked the kunai shooting towards his crotch. As for the others, he can only receive them firmly with his body.


    Fortunately, Kunai didn''t have any edge. Although its hurt, he was not injured and bleed.


    Come again! Iruka gritted his teeth and rushed towards Anko.


    Anko''s face was tense, and while quickly backing away from Iruka, she took out the kunai from her ninja bag and threw it at Iruka. In just ten seconds, Anko threw out most of the kunai in her ninja bag. As for the opposite side, Irukas face is already swollen!


    Lets end it here, Iruka, you are great, but the winner of this test is Anko.


    Yu regretfully stopped Iruka''s actions and said, Conclude the seal of reconciliation.


    Hum, hum, hum hum


    Anko hummed happily, walked to Iruka''s side, formed the seal of reconciliation with him, and said, "Iruka, you won''t be mad at me, will you?"


    Iruka shook his head: Of course not, but it really hurts.


    Sorry, sorry, next time I''ll hold back, hehe.


    "Theres no need, next time, I will definitely defeat you!" Iruka said seriously.


    At the same time, Yu swiftly recorded Anko and Iruka''s performances in his notebook, and then picked people again.


    "Ito,e here!"


    "Yes!"


    Ito is a little fatty. After taking a handful of kunai and walking to the training ground, he turned to look at the crowd. At this time, the silent crowd had gradually be agitated!


    Most of the people in the ss looked at Futatsu Ito with glowing eyes, and that look of eagerness was very much like a saucy boy who met his first love.


    Second brother, choose me!


    Chef Ito, choose me, choose me!


    I am the weakest, choose me!


    Everyone can''t wait to raise their hands, wanting toe forward and fight with Ito!


    Why are they so motivated?


    Could this little fatty be the weakest kid in our ss?


    Kanps eyes lit up.


    At the same time, Izumo came to Kanp''s side at some point, and said: Kanp, I think you should go.


    Kotetsu, who is inseparable from him, was also there: Kanp, this is your only chance!


    Opportunity?


    Sure enough, as I thought, this Futatsu Ito, who dreams of being a chef, is the lowest ranking of the ss 8. Whoever fights him will win without trouble!


    Kanp was overjoyed, secretly thinking that with his excellence'', he should be able to stand out among crowd, and Ito would pay attention to him, so he hurriedly squeezed through the crowd and walked to the front, and then looked Ito calmly.


    Seemingly sensing Kanp''s gaze, Ito''s eyes fell on Kanp, his eyes lit up. As the heroes cherish heroes, his index finger pointed: "I choose him, I choose Kanp!"


    Wait!


    Kanp frowned: Why does this little fatty looked so excited when he choose me!


    Kanp turned his head and saw Izumo and Kotetsu, as well as Anko and Iruka, who had just left the field, were looking at him expectantly as if saying, Just do your best. We believe you can beat him.


    Kanp was a little stunned.


    Isn''t these fatty the lowest ranking?


    Or am I worse than him?


    Kanp was busy searching in his mind, and soon, he found the memory of this fatty.


    Futatsu Ito, 7 years old, his dream is to be a chef. His grades are very stable in ss 8, and he has never been lower than the third to the bottom!


    This result is as stable as Kanp.


    So that''s how it is, so this Ito is actually the biggest stumbling block on my way to not be lowest!''


    Kanp soon knew his goal in life, that is to surpass Ito!


    "Kanp, please choose your sword!" Yu saw him standing still for a long time, so he couldn''t help but urged.


    Kanp nodded solemnly, went to the sidelines and began to choose swords. The des of the swords here are all t, so the sword here is no different from a stick.


    And when Kanp selected a sword, the rest of the students looked at the field with regret, especially the student who was ranked in the top three with Kanp and Ito. He looked even more ufortable, and there was a feeling of being abandoned.


    After a while, Kanp selected a sword. He then walked to the center of the training ground, looked at Ito with a solemn expression, and said: Fatty Ito, let''s start!


    "My name is Futatsu Ito, not Fatty Ito!" Ito corrected Kanp, and loudly shouted, "Here Ie!"


    Ito''s fat and greasy hands clenched the kunai tightly, and he dashed towards Kanp with small steps.


    Kanp raised his sword in front of him, his feet were uneven, and as he looked at Ito getting closer, Kanp remained motionless.


    Although Kanp is still the same Kanp, the soul in Kanps body is already a mature soul. Therefore, facing Ito''s charge, he did not have to dodge or counterattack impatiently.


    At this time, Ito has rushed to half a meter in front of Kanp and stabs the kunai with a roar.


    That''s it?


    No technical content at all?


    Kanp hesitantly dodged to the side, waiting for Ito''s kunai to cross him. Kanp then stretched out his foot and directly tripped Ito to eat the grass, and then he put his sword to Itos stomach.


    "I, I lost!"


    Ito was lying on the ground. He looked back at the long sword in his stomach and also looked at Kanp with aplicated expression, as if Kanp had taken away the number one in the world that belonged to him!


    However, Kanp looked at Ito with an innocent look on his face: How weak is the original body to be able to hang out with him in the top three''?


    It seems that I dont need to collect impatiently. In ss 8, I am the king of bronze!


    "How is it possible? Ito was defeated by Kanp in seconds?"


    "What happened just now? Why did Ito suddenly fall?"


    When did Kanp be so powerful?


    The onlookers eximed in astonishment and discussed spiritedly.


    Kanp, yes, I really didn''t expect your fighting consciousness to increase so much.


    Yu quickly jotted down the main points in the notebook, and then loudly He exined, Fatt cough, Ito-kun rushed towards Kanp-kun, but Kanp-kun was very calm, and didn''t react or dodge impatiently, but instead waited until the moment when Ito-kun made a move, and then turned sideways to easily avoid the kunai. He then quickly stretched out his feet, and tripped him with the help of Ito-kuns running inertia, very good! Kanp, you must have training hard this summer, right?"


    Kanp couldn''t help thinking of the days when he took a nap and eat onigiri every day after he crossed over, and he nodded solemnly: Yeah, I have suffered a lot.


    "Thats good, keep it up, and you will be outstanding Shinobi!" Kashima encouraged.


    "I understood, thank you, sensei!" Kanp nodded earnestly.

 Chapter 18: The Powerful But Low-Presence Aburame Yui

    Chapter 18: The Powerful But Low-Presence Aburame Yui


    After Kanp came down from the training ground, Izumo and Kotetsu walked up together and started to fight.


    The strength of the two is almost the same, but Kotetsus Taijutsu is slightly better, and he narrowly defeated Izumo.


    After that, the test continued. A student entered the training ground and fought against each other in pairs.


    Yu dutifully recorded everyone''s battle performance, and soon, only thest two of the thirty students were left.


    One of them is Inuzuka Tsukasa!


    As for the other one


    Kanp looked at her with a confused expression: Eh, she


    Thest person is Aburame Yui!


    Kanp knows that there is such a person in his ss, after all, it is someone from the Aburame n, But, what is this sense of existence?


    In the ss before, he didn''t see her at all, it seemed like she didn''t exist!


    Yui wore a trench coat that covered most of her body, and the cor of this trench coat was very high, covering all the parts below her eyes.


    Sure enough, the people of Aburame n are all dressed up, its just''


    Kanp looked up at the scorching sun, and looked at Aburame Yui''s thick trench coat. Is she really not feeling hot?


    "Then, Inuzuka Tsukasa, Aburame Yui, it''s your turn."


    Yu said with a smile.


    "Yes!"


    "Woof!"


    Tsukasa put the Ninken, Shiramaru on her shoulder, then walked to the training ground, and picked a dozen shuriken into her ninja bag.


    At the same time, Yui has alsoe to the center of the training ground. She lowered her head slightly, her high cor covered all her expressions, her eyes were lowered, and her gaze fell on the ground, giving people a lonely and indifferent look.


    The students of ss 8 looked Yui with some fear. When she came on the stage, none of them spoke, and even their breathing was deliberately slowed down.


    Kanp recalled the past, only to realize that this low-key, introverted and non-existent Aburame Yui turned out to be the best student in their ss!


    No wonder she stayed at the end.''


    At first, Kanp simply thought that she had a low sense of existence and no one noticed her. But now, he understands that the biggest reason is because she is the strongest in ss 8, so no one wants to fight her!


    As for why Tsukasa appeared at the end, Kanp also understood in an instant.


    Among the 30 students in their ss 8, the best ones are Aburame Yui and Inuzuka Tsukasa. They are both children of from big ns and have their own pride. If they choose civilian students as their opponents, even if they win, there is nothing to be happy about it right?


    "Here I go!"


    When Kanps thought wandered, Tsukasa had already shouted softly and fiercely threw the shuriken in her hand.


    With the piercing sound of breaking through the air, the rapidly spinning shuriken has already leapt five meters and suddenlynded on Yui''s right shoulder!


    In the next moment, Yui raised her eyes, and it can be seen that dense insects had already covered her ck and white pupils. At first nce, her eyes looked like a bug pit!


    Hiss!!


    Kanp suck in a breath of cold air. Although I know that Aburame n is an insect-controlling n, the scene just now was so visually striking that he was very shocked that his legs were almost weak.


    As for the other students, they screamed again and again. Some timid girls even closed their eyes and didn''t dare to look at Yui.


    Iruka stood next to Kanp and said: Although Yui is the strongest student in our ss, she is also the least popr. Her battle method is really too, too


    Iruka looked at the insects flying beside Yui in horror, not knowing how to describe it.


    Perhaps, she should wear a pair of sunsses.


    Kanp has saw many of the nsmen of Aburame n in the original work wear sunsses. At first, Kanp thought that they were wearing sunsses to pretend to be cool, but now he feels that it may have something to do with the scene just now.


    After all, the visual impact of a person''s eyes full of insects is too terrifying.


    In the training ground at this time, Yui has released arge number of insects flying in the sky, and has turned offensive to defensive. The dense insects gathered in the air, forming a cloud of ck smoke, attacking from left and right around Tsukasa.


    Tsukasa did not dare to stay in ce, and kept dodging, and at the same time, both of her hands swung to left and right, and the shuriken spun rapidly in the air,sing towards Yui.


    "Woof, woof!"


    Shiramaru also barked loudly, trying to use its childish bark to scare off the insects.


    Although Shiramaru is a Ninken, it is still young at this time and cannot participate in the fight. So, the only way it can help its master is by using its bark.


    Facing Tsukasas shuriken, Yui didn''t call the insectse back to help, but squatted down to avoid it.


    So the shuriken hurled towards Yu, who was standing behind Yui.


    Yu calmly calmly tucked the notebook under his arm, then grabbed the shuriken with his hands directly.


    Yui has reached her limit too!''


    Yu threw the shuriken on the ground with a smile on his lips.


    Although Aburame n can parasitize insects in their own body, they need to use chakra to raise them. Yui is only a second year after all, and her Chakra is limited, so there wont be many insects in her body. Facing Tsukasas shuriken just now, Yui chose to dodge instead of resist it with her insects, so it can be seen that she has released all the insects in her body to fight, that is to say, Yui is already in a defenseless state at this time!


    Therefore, as long as Tsukasa can persist, victory is definitely hers, but unfortunately, Tsukasas physical strength, which is constantly being chased by insect, is also rapidly depleting, especially when she senses that there is only onest shuriken in her ninja bag, she knows that she have lost again in thispetition.


    "I lost."


    Tsukasa was panting heavily as she surrendered.


    At the same time, the insect that were chasing her in the air also stopped immediately, and then flew back to Yui, got in through the cor and cuffs of her trench coat, and disappeared instantly.


    Although it was not the first time for everyone to see it, they still shivered when they imagined the pictures of countless bugs crawling around their bodies.


    Then, the winner of thest test is Yui!


    Yu said while recording the performance of the two, and then he said, The test is over. Everyone will go back to the ssroom first, and the theory ss will be in ten minutes!


    "Yes!"


    What a pity, Tsukasa-chan.


    Anko supported Tsukasa, who was somewhat exhausted, and encouraged, You almost won.


    No, Yui is showing mercy. Tsukasa said with a bitter smile, Her insect didn''t chase after me with all their strength, otherwise, I would have lost a long time ago.


    "Woof woof."


    Suddenly Shiramaru barked twice. It was a little unhappy, as it is too young to help the little master at all now.


    Shiramaru also tried his best, thank you.


    Tsukasa patted Shiramaru''s head, who is lying on her shoulder, and smiled, revealing two small dimples.


    However, Yui is really strong. She is definitely the strongest student in our ss. I think she is not even worse than those seniors.


    Iruka said with a looked of longing, If only I were as strong as her.


    "That''s actually easy, just keep a few thousand insects in your body." Kanp hooked Iruka''s neck and whispered in his ear.


    No, absolutely not!!


    Iruka''s scalp feels numb when he thinks of the pictures of thousands of bugs crawling on his body, Kanp, please don''t say such scary words.


    How can you be so biased. If Yui hear it, how sad she will be. Kanp teased with a smile.


    "That, even if this is the case, don''t." Iruka is a principled person.


    Kanp shrugged. He estimated that the other students in the ss are also the same. While envious of Yui''s powerful strength, they are also afraid of insects, so everyone kept a distance from Yui. Making Yui, who had a low sense of existence, be like an invisible person.


    Therefore, if he is close to Yui at this time, and fiercely licked her, Kanp feels that he has a high chance of getting a good impression on the other party, and then collect?


    Kanp touched his chin and pondered.

 Chapter 19: Ninja Tool Throwing Technique

    Chapter 19: Ninja Tool Throwing Technique


    Aburame n is an insect-controlling n, and they keep arge number of insects. One of which is called Kikaich, which can be parasitized directly in their own bodies and fed with Chakra. When fighting, they only need a single thought to drive Kikaich to fight, which is very convenient!


    Judging from the performance just now, Yui has clearly mastered this secret technique of manipting Kikaich, and in view of Yuis treatment'' in the ss, Kanp feels that as long as he goes over to lick the other party, there is a high chance of getting a good impression of the other party, thereby increasing the sess rate of collection!


    However, Kanp hesitated.


    It''s not that he is allergic to insects, but even if he can sessfully collect them, he is afraid he will not be able to train in them!


    Because Kikaich is only owned by the Aburame n, and even if Kanp collects this kind of secret technique, he must obtain the Kikaich from Yui if he wanted to train, and there must be connection between Kikaich. Once Kanp started raising insects in his own body, he would definitely not hide it from Yui and the other Aburame nsmen!


    Moreover, apart from the Aburame n, Konoha has the Hyga n, and Hyga n''s Byakugan has a very powerful perception ability. Once they use Byakugan, it is impossible to hide the insect in Kanps body!


    So Kanp sighed, shook his head and gave up the n to collect Yui.


    After walking towards the teaching building, Kanp saw people from another ss were alsoing down from the teaching building. It was estimated that they also required to do the opening test.


    On the training grounds, Sandaime Hokage''s speech on Will of Fire finally came to an end. The new students happily entered the teaching building, looking forward to their Shinobi journey.


    Kanpzily nced at them, and then followed the main group back to the ssroom. After a short break, Yu, who put his notes back to the office, walked in and started teaching the theory ss.


    Kanp is lying on the desk, looking listless, Theory and so on, I don''t care about it at all, Shinobi fight is simple. If you win, you became famous, if you lose, you will die, what theory is needed?


    Thats right, I still have another chance to collect! I can''t waste it!


    Kanp raised his head from the table. From the previous test, except for Yui, all other students in his ss have no collection value. However, there is one exception, that is, his ss teacher, Kashima Yu!


    Kanp looked at Yu on the podium with bright eyes. As a people''s teacher, Yus job is to preach and resolve doubts!


    If he looked for him to collect, the probability of sess is definitely higher than the others!


    Kanp moved his index finger, but resisted the urge to collect directly.


    Yu is Chunin, he and he definitely has a lot of techniques in his hands, but these techniques may not be suitable for Kanp. Just like when Kanp went shopping before, he collected Great Fireball Technique from an Uchiha. Unfortunately, he doesn''t have enough Chakra, and can''t use it at all.


    Therefore, what Kanp needs most now is not powerful Ninjutsu or Genjutsu, but the ones that can be used directly and instantly increases hisbat strength Kunai throwing technique, or shuriken throwing technique!


    Kanp subconscious nced at Anko, This scam, and then he put all his attention on Yu.


    At this time, Yu was exining how to make traps.


    Shinobi never have smooth sailing time in the process of performing missions. For example, when camping in the wild, they must not only guard against potential enemies, but also guard against ferocious beasts that may appear at any time. Therefore, creating traps is an essential skill for every Shinobi!


    Yu talked nonstop for more than half an hour, and only a small part of the lesson was taught, but when he saw that many of the students below were already showing impatient expressions, he knew it was time to talk about other things.


    Tracking, anti-tracking, creating traps, searching for information Each of them is very important, very basic, and veryplicated for Shinobi. If he wanted to teach it all, even if he talked nonstop, they still wont be finished for a few days and night. In addition, the students are still young and have limited patience. Therefore, Yus teaching n is very flexible, that is, he will talk about the other thing for now, and the next day, he will continue the yesterdays lesson, and gradually imparting these knowledges to all students. As for how much they can learn, it can only depend on the level of effort of each individual.


    "Then, let''s talk about some knowledge of tracking."


    Yu does not need to prepare for these lectures, because these are already deeply imprinted in his mind and he can''t forget them even if he wants to.


    "Sensei!"


    Kanp stood up directly from his seat when he saw the opportunity, Sensei, can you tell us about kunai and shuriken throwing techniques?


    Kunai and shuriken throwing techniques?


    Yu nced at Kanp in surprise. Then he looked around at other students and found that most of the students'' eyes were glowing. For them, boring things like creating traps, tracking and so on. can''tpare with kunai or shuriken throws that can let them get stronger directly!


    Okay, then I will exin to you the knowledge of throwing Ninja Tool.


    Yu smiled and started to talk, "The kunai, shuriken, and senbon are all kinds of Ninja Tools, but the throwing methods of these Ninja Tools are different. Different throwing methods will cause huge differences in the speed and angle of the Ninja Tool traveling in the air, especially kunai throwing technique of the Uchiha n, as they can even change the traveling route of Ninja Tool in the air and let the Ninja Toolsing from the blind corner of your sight! Therefore, when you face the Ninja Tools thrown by your opponent, you must not underestimate it and careless, and you must not use the same method to resist!"


    Yu then he exined it incessantly.


    Kanp looked at Yu with glowing eyes, and he felt that he was going to make a lot of money.


    He originally only wanted Yu to exin the throwing of kunai or shuriken, and then collect it, but now, Yu not only exined kunai and shuriken, but also exined the senbon!


    But he couldn''t be impatient. Kanp resisted and waited for more than half an hour for Yu to speak before he couldn''t bear it any longer. Finally, he targeted his teacher!


    Collect!


    The green light ball in Kanp''s mind surged in an instant, and soon, a blue light dot spewed out from the light ball, and then mixed into the previous six light dots, surrounding the green light ball.


    Kanp can''t wait to wrap this newly born light dot with his consciousness.


    After that, he is overjoyed!


    Ninja Tool Throwing Technique (including senbon, kunai, shuriken)!


    Although it was expected, it was not until the collection was sessful that Kanp showed a happy smile.


    I really am a genius!


    After the collection is sessful, Kanp feltfortable.


    Yu talked endlessly on the podium, and he fell asleep on the table by himself.


    This theory ss started at 9:00 in the morning and continued until 11:30 at noon. When he saw the time, Yu announced the end of the ss with satisfaction.


    It''s already time for lunch, so some students in ss 8 go to the cafeteria to eat, and some take out their lunch boxes and eat them on the spot.


    "Time to eat."


    Anko also took out her own lunch and went to Kanp and Irukas desks on thest row of the ssroom. Then, Izumo, Kotetsu and Tsukasa also walked over with their own lunch boxes.


    Needless to say, Kanp''s bento is onigiri, which is packed in a box that can be stuffed into a pocket.


    "Kanp, how much do you like onigiri? I haven''t seen you bring other food for a year." Anko grabbed an onigiri and stuffed it in her mouth.


    Hearing this, Kanpsplexion changed: So, my parents make onigiri every day not because they arezy, but because the previous me like to eat onigiri?


    Isnt this misunderstanding a bit big?

 Chapter 20: There Is A King Hidden In Bronzes

    Chapter 20: There Is A King Hidden In Bronzes


    After lunch, Anko and Tsukasa began to chat about gossip. Kanp, Iruka and the others were forced to ept these gossips'' while lying on the desk.


    Someone in the next ss has fallen in love early.


    Some seniors lost control of their strength in the opening test and blood appeared.


    The top ten Academys new students have been selected.


    Kanp felt his scalp numb when he heard all these.


    "Hey, where did you hear all this news?"


    Kanp interrupted them in disbelief, Everyone was obviously together this morning, how did you two suddenly know so much?


    Anko gave him a nk look, and said proudly: I heard it when I went to the toilet just now!


    The corner of Kanps mouth twitched when he heard this, This girl''s toilet is it so magical?


    You actually can get so much information by squatting inside?


    Then whats the use of newspaper?


    Tsukasa hugged the little puppy Shiramaru and said with a smile: Kanp, although we are not an official Shinobi yet, we should still pay attention to collecting information everywhere around us!


    Am I being taught?


    Kanp felt dizzy.


    "Tsukasa-chan, I heard that Uchiha from ss 1 demonstrated extraordinary talent in this test!" Anko started gossiping again.


    Hmm. Tsukasa was instantly excited when she heard the Uchiha, so she rubbed Shiramarus face, who is in her arms, with her hands directly into a bun.


    Woo woo The little puppy Shiramaru felt ufortable.


    Tsukasa excitedly said: And he looks super cool!!


    Yes, he is strong and good-looking. And he belongs to the famous Uchiha n, many girls like him. Anko deliberately winked at Tsukasa, andughed, I heard that some people has even set up a fan club!


    "Aaahhhh, I want to join too!!" Tsukasa Jumping feet.


    wu wu The little puppy Shiramaru whimpered and struggled, as its head almost exploded by its little masters rubs!


    Kanp sat on the side with his cheeks on his hands. Hearing what they said, he couldn''t help but roll his eyes. If Iruka was not sitting next to him, he would really think that he had crossed into a Galge.


    Kanp yawned, poked at Iruka who is on the same table, and asked: Who are they talking about?


    Eh, don''t you know? Iruka looked at him in surprise, That one is the best student in our year!


    Kanp askedzily, Is he better than Yui?


    Of course, they can''t bepared at all!


    Hearing their conversation, Tsukasa immediately jumped over and red at Kanp, Yui is definitely not his opponent!!!


    "So, what is the name of this Uchiha?"


    Kanp sighed, he just wants to know a name, are you licking him like that?


    "His name isUchiha Shisui!" Iruka said.


    Kanp was startled when he heard this, and then made a decision in his heart: I''m going to lick him too!!


    Shisui of the Body Flicker.


    This is Uchiha n''s genius. The owner of Mangeky Sharingan, and his Body Flicker Jutsu and kunai throwing technique are both top-notch in the Shinobi World!


    If he managed to collect anything, it''s enough for Kanp to be the top dog in the Academy!


    No, I have to create a romantic encounter, apanied with the sky full of cherry blossoms and bright sunshine, and then take down Uchiha Shisui in one fell swoop, and then fiercely ravage him Cough, collect him!


    "With Uchiha Shisui''s talents, I am afraid he can apply for the Academy next year." Iruka said with a look of admiration.


    "Of course, he is the best!" Tsukasa admires Iruka''s worship of Shisui.


    And Kanp beside him groaned.


    Shisui seems to have be famous by fighting the Shinobi of Kirigakure in the Third Shinobi World War, so that his title, Shisui of the Body Flicker, resounded through the Shinobi World, and his Mangeky was also awakened after he witnessed hispanions died in this war.


    Now, Konoha and Sunagakure are at war on the border of the Land of Fire, and the Third Shinobi World War has begun!


    Although I don''t know the specific time of Kirigakures invasion, Uchiha Shisui shouldnt be staying at the Academy for too long.


    Maybe, Uchiha Shisui will really choose to graduate in his second year!


    In other words, there is not much time left for him to lick!


    I thought this year of students are all bronze, but I didn''t expect that there is a big fish hidden in the bronzes!


    This guy is absolutely king!


    Kanp took a deep breath. He knew that he didn''t have much time, so he had to prepare now.


    In the afternoon ss, Kanp couldn''t listen to lesson at all. His mind was full of the scenes of the encounter between male and female characters in his previous lifes idol drama.


    I originally nned to get along with you as an ordinary person, but in exchange, youre distancing me.''


    I will stop pretending. I''m a billionaire, Ill show it all~''


    Is it my fault to be rich and handsome?


    Eh?


    Seems like something is wrong.


    "Students, today''s ss is over. You all can leave now!"


    The voice of the head teacher, Yu suddenly came over, Be careful when you go home, you know?


    "Yes!"


    The students responded excitedly.


    Is this the ss over now?


    Kanp, who was caught in the memory, came back to his senses, looked up at Yu, who was about to walk out of the ssroom, and said in a strange way: Sensei, you haven''t assigned homework yet.


    Swish!


    In the next instant, all of the students in ss 8 turned their heads and looked towards Kanp, their eyes were as sharp as knives, and they seemed to want to kill Kanp with their gazes.


    Yus steps stopped, then he turned his head and said with a smile: "Thats right, I almost forgot. Then, today''s homework is that each person should write your experience in throwing ninja tools with no less than 500 words, okay, ss is over!"


    "Ahhh!"


    Gekk Kanp, I will kill you!!!


    Kill him!


    Kanp''s face twitched, Am I provoking public anger?


    It''s obviously Yu-sensei who arranged the homework, what does it have to do with me? Why dont you all settle the score with him?


    However, the angry students have already surrounded him.


    Kanp was busy asking for help from the other five members of the small group of six, but unfortunately, Iruka, Anko, Izumo, Kotetsu and Tsukasa have already joined the crusade team, and they all rushed towards him fiercely.


    Stop!!


    Kanp was enraged, Everyone present is the elite students of the Academy, and we are all qualified people. If there is anything you wanted to say to me, cant, cant Can''t you wait for me to kneel down first?


    "Beat him!"


    At the gate of Academy.


    Hayate has been standing for a while, but his big brother still hasnt arrived yet.


    Was big brother detained by the teacher?


    As soon as he thought of this, Hayate saw a man in ragged clothes with a bloody nose and a swollen face walking towards him. Looking carefully, he then saw it is actually his big brother.


    "Big brother, what''s wrong with you?"


    Hayate ran over nervously, Did you fight someone?


    Kanp was speechless, as he is unable to tell the truth, after all, hes someone who wanted to save face.


    It''s nothing. When I went downstairs just now, I saw a student fell. So I rushed to rescue him, but I also fell down the stairs. Fortunately, it''s not a big problem. You don''t need to make a fuss about it. "


    "Really?"


    Hayates eyes lit up, Big brother is amazing!!


    Be low-key, if my mother asks you when you get home, you need to tell the truth. Kanp waved his hand, Lets go home, Hayate.

 Chapter 21: This Is All For Your Own Good

    Chapter 21: This Is All For Your Own Good


    When they got home, Keiko really lived up to expectations as when she saw Kanp''s face, her face suddenly became stern.


    Kanp-chan, how many times have I said that you must never fight at the Academy!


    Keiko seriously criticized.


    Shinobi have great power. If every Shinobi does things with their own likes and dislikes, and fights with the others at every turn, their great power will be a threat, ranging from destroying a street to destroying a vige or even a country!


    Therefore, the Great Hidden Viges'' control of Shinobi is loose on the outside and tight on the inside. Once you do something out of the ordinary, you will be controlled directly. If you resist, you will be directly suppressed and sent to prison for reflection. If you run, youll be Missing-nin. Not only will you have bounty, but the vige will also send Anbu to hunt you down, endlessly!


    The reason Keiko is worried that Kanp fighting at the Academy is because she is afraid that he will not learn well. And if he encountered unhappy things, he will directly use his fist to solve it. In the Academy, this kind of behavior is the easiest way to resolve all disputes indeed, and if you are found, you will be criticized and educated by your teachers at most, but after you go out of the Academy, you are a Shinobi. And if you dare to fight with others at every turn, you will be sent to prison sooner orter!


    Keiko remembers that many years ago, Tsunade, one of the Sannin, tamed a pair of brothers called Fjin and Raijin. These two brothers were strong as an ox, but they were are stupid. And because they couldn''t eat enough, they started to cause destruction with their terrifying strange powers, and were finally sent to prison by Tsunade herself and locked up. From then on, she never saw any trace of these brothers!


    Therefore, Keiko must not allow her son to follow in the footsteps of those two idiots!


    Aunt Keiko.


    At this moment, Hayate started to talk, Big brother didn''t fight. He fell down the stairs because he saved someone.


    Kanp sighed, and showed an embarrassed and mncholy expression.


    However, Kanp''s expression didn''tst long.


    Is that so? Keiko looked at Kanp annoyedly, I am a medical staff, and I have to face all kinds of injured people every day. Kanp-chan, do you think I cant tell the difference that the injury on your face was caused by a fall from the stairs or was beaten by someone?"


    The corner of Kanps mouth twitched upon hearing this, Damn, I forgot about it.


    In that case, it''s time to show the real technology: Ditch the car and keep it cool!


    Kanp immediately turned his face and said, Hayate, how can you do this! I know you are doing this for my own good, but you can''t lie, I''m so disappointed in you! I don''t need you now to speak up for me, shut up, I don''t need it, I don''t need it, I don''t need it


    "I"


    It''s obviously big brother who told me to say that.


    Hayate looked at Kanp aggrievedly, and he wasnt feeling well.


    "Kanp-chan!!!" Keiko has saved more people than Kanp has beaten. So how could she still not know what was in his heart. She was so angry that she was speechless.


    When Kanp saw his mother seemed to be really angry, he had no choice but to tell the truth: Kaa-san, I didn''t fight, I just was beaten.


    Then, he exined the entire process of development.


    When she heard that her son was beaten up by angry people because he reminded his teacher to leave homework, Keiko''s expression softened.


    Kanp-chan, you did nothing wrong! Keiko said, You are still students, so the teacher leaves homework after ss is for your own good! If they hit you again next time, you need to go find that Yu-sensei, understand?"


    Kanp nodded.


    Keiko said again: Kaa-chan is proud of you in this matter.


    "Thank you, Kaa-san." Kanp breathed a sigh of relief, but in the next moment, his scalp was numb.


    "Kanp~chan! What did you just call me?" Keiko narrowed her eyes.


    ""


    It''s just a title, why do you care so much about it?


    Kanp is totally in disbelief, so he can only bite the bullet and pretend to be tender: Kaa-chan is the youngest and most beautiful!


    Big brother, you just lied to me!!!


    Hayate also stood up at this time and wanted to say something about what happened to him just now, Apologize, big brother, apologize!


    Meeko turned around and went to cook with a smile. As for Hayate, she felt that children''s matter should be left to children to take care of.


    Kanp squinted at Hayate: This Hayate sure is brazen, he wants me to apologize?


    Dont you know what the words big brother'' means?


    Apologize, big brother, apologize, big brother  Hayate grabbed the corner of Kanp''s clothes reluctantly.


    Kanp sighed, reached out to pat Hayates shoulder, and said earnestly: I lied to you for your own good, do you know what a white lie is?


    Hayate shook his head in confusion: "I don''t know."


    It means for your own good. Everything I do is for your own good.


    Kanp sighed. I apany you to train Kenjutsu because I hope that you will be stronger. I encourage you because I hope you can ovee any setbacks and stick to your dreams. And I lie to you because I hope you will not be affected by those messy things. Ive done all of this for your sake. Now, you didn''t realize my painstaking effort at all. I''m very disappointed in you!"


    Hayate hurriedly closed his mouth, he was a little afraid to look at Kanps twinkling eyes, so his eyes dodged and looked at the floor.


    After dinner, I originally nned to apany you to train Kenjutsu and help you fulfill your dreams. But now that you are like this, I am very sad. I can''t train Kenjutsu with you happily, nor will I be able to do it in the future. Kanp sighed and turned around, and then he said, Go, you are already a mature younger brother, go and train Kenjutsu by yourself in the future.


    Hayate was made into a mess by Kanp''s words. At this moment, he feels that what his big brother said made sense, but he actually med his big brother. But after a while, he felt that his big brother was making up stories to lie to him. So, he is doubtful to whether believed it or not.


    When Hayate came back to his senses, Kanp had already run into the kitchen.


    The kitchen in Kanp''s house is not big, and it can barely amodate two adults, but fortunately, Kanp is still small, so it doesn''t feel crowded.


    "Kaa-chan, you shouldnt make onigiri for tomorrow''s bento, okay?" Kanp said euphemistically.


    "Eh?"


    Keiko looked down at Kanp in surprise, Kanp-chan, don''t you like onigiri the most?


    Kanp said earnestly: I''m tired of eating it, I don''t want to eat onigiri anymore.


    Keiko then reprimanded: Kanp-chan, it''s not good to be picky eaters.


    Kanpughed dryly.


    Picky eaters? P**s off.


    Adults will only buy what they like to eat, and if children don''t eat them, they are picky eaters!


    Kanp has known this truth as early as his previous life.


    So, he started to talk in a just and awe-inspiring way: Kaa-chan, you are right. Until now, the one I eat the most is onigiri, which should not be right. There are so many other foods in this world, but I gave them up because of onigiri. I was wrong. I shouldn''t be picky eaters. I decided not to eat onigiri anymore, and I want to eat other foods. I can''t be picky eaters anymore!


    Keiko was stunned for a moment, So Kanp-chan is actually not a picky eater.


    Half-distracted, she came back to her senses, looked at him with a smile, and said: Well, since Kanp-chan said so, then I will make other things for your tomorrow''s bento.


    It''s done!


    Kanp is breathed a sigh of relief, I can finally say goodbye to those damned seaweed and sesame onigiri!

 Chapter 22: Sushi

    Chapter 22: Sushi


    Big brother, Im sorry, I misunderstood you.


    After dinner, Hayate finally figured it out, lowered his head and apologized to Kanp, I shouldn''t have said that to you, don''t you get mad at me, okay?


    Looking at Hayates aggrieved appearance, Kanp couldn''t help but sighed, then patted him on the shoulder, and said with mncholy: Don''t worry, although you misunderstood me and hurt my heart with your words, I won''t me you, after all, who made you the younger brother."


    Hayate always felt that something was weird, but when he heard that Kanp was not angry with him, he finally showed a happy smile on his face.


    "But!"


    Kanp''s tone changed, and his middle finger and thumb rubbed together vulgarly, "Big brother, when I fell down the stairs, I lost my pocket money. Hehe, it''s really embarrassing."


    Hayate was a little confused: Then, was big brother''s injury caused by being beaten by a ssmate or by falling down the stairs?


    Why would he drop his money if he didn''t fall down the stairs?


    The more Hayate thought about it, the more confused he became. Finally, he decided not to think about it, and asked: Big brother, do you want to train Kenjutsu together at night?


    ""


    Kanp rubbed his fingers for a while: IsIs the hint not obvious enough?


    But when he saw Hayates pure and innocent big eyes, Kanp instantly understood: This little kid has not been weathered yet, so how could he know the meaning of his gesture?


    Well, after all, he''s just a little kid, lets just let him go.


    Kanp waved his hand and said: "Hayate, I''m not feeling well. I have to go to bed early tonight, so I cant apany you."


    "Oh."


    Hayate looked at the injury on Kanp''s face, nodded sensibly, and ran to the backyard to train alone.


    When Kanp returned to his bedroom, he saw that Keiko was cleaning up his futon, and there were already a lot of clothes and pants that did not belong to him in the room.


    Obviously, in the future, Hayate will officially move in and be his roommate.


    Regarding this, Kanp had long expected that, after all, Hayate is a single-parent family, and his father also went to battlefield. They couldnt just let him live alone, so he could only move to their home.


    "Kanp-chan, Hayate will live with you in the future, so you can''t bully him when you sleep." Keiko said.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not interested in chrysanthemums." Kanp yawned and said casually. (T/N: Chrysanthemum means ass hole.)


    "Chrysanthemum?"


    Although Keiko is a social person, she has not gone through much wind and rain, and did not understand the meaning of Kanp''s words, but she still instructed, Kanp-chan, Hayate is the future of n. If you want our n to prosper, you must not harm him, or your father will beat your ass.


    "I know, I know."


    At this moment, Kanp has a bad feeling in his heart: This child from another family moved in, would I be used as a negative example every day?


    Thinking of this, he is a little desperate.


    At this time, Keiko had also finished packing. Then she got up and left, walked towards the entrance, and said without looking back: Kanp-chan, kaa-chan has to go to the hospital on duty at night, so tomorrow morning, you will take Hayate with you to the Academy. You must pay attention to safety on the way, understand?


    Well, I understand. Kanp nodded, then his face changed, and he hurriedly chased out and asked, Then, what about our breakfast and lunch at noon tomorrow?


    "Don''t worry, kaa-chan has already prepared it for you!" Keiko turned her head and smiled softly, "It''s in the kitchen."


    ""


    Kanp looked at her expressionlessly, "Is it onigiri?"


    You obviously have promised to cook other foods before!


    Kanp is so angry!


    No, I made sushi this time! Keeko said with a smile, Kanp-chan will definitely like it! Well, bye bye.


    After saying that, Keiko exchanged her shoes at the entrance, and when she opened the door, her movements stopped.


    Kanp immediately sent a blessing'': Goodbye, kaa-chan!


    Creak!


    After Keiko went out, Kanp immediately ran to the kitchen, and at a nce, he saw two bento boxes put together, and there was a te next to it, with about ten pieces of sushi on it.


    When Kanp came up to take a look, his face instantly turned ck!


    This sushi, in addition to rice, also has seaweed and sesame So apart from the different appearance, what is the difference between this sushi and onigiri?


    Kanp finds it hard to breath at this moment.


    Then, he opened the bento box, and the sushi inside are also the same!


    Haah, I am very tired and no one loved me.


    Konoha Hospital.


    As soon as Keiko walked into the hospital, her colleague, Matsuda Risa, saw her and said: Keiko, you are here, hurry up, there''s a meeting.


    "Meeting? Is it because of the news at noon today?" Keiko remembered something.


    At noon today, a news circted in the hospital that a very good doctor wille to Konoha Hospital soon and interact with Konoha''s doctor.


    It''s important to note here that it''s a doctor, not a Medical-nin!


    "Yes, it''s true. Keiko, let''s go." Risa urged anxiously.


    Keiko said hesitantly: But, if it''s a doctor Is it really going to be of use?


    Keiko is also a medical staff, so of course she knows how big the gap between doctors and Medical-nin. Many diseases that are extremely difficult for doctors, can be easily solved by Medical-nin with just one Medical-Ninjutsu!


    Moreover, in the same amount of time, Medical-nin can cure far more patients than doctors!


    Therefore, in Keiko''s view, no matter how hard a doctor works, they can''tpare with Medical-nin at all.


    Because this is the difference in quality!


    Keiko, this time is different!


    Risa said excitedly, It is said that this doctors medical skills is very amazing, and it is even better than Medical-nins!


    "How is it possible?" Keiko didn''t believe it.


    It''s true. I heard that Dean-sama had already held a meeting in the afternoon to talk about this matter and specially asked our medical department to be responsible for receiving this doctor! Our department''s meeting tonight is about this!"


    Risa said excitedly, "Keiko, this is our opportunity. If we can learn something from that doctor, it might be a great benefit to us!"


    "Really?" Keeko''s eyes gradually glowed.


    "Well, I heard that even Dean-sama respects this doctor''s medical skills very much!" Risa said affirmatively.


    Keiko nodded solemnly: "I understand! Risa, let''s go."


    Soon, Keiko and Risa came to the meeting room.


    In the meeting room, most of the medical staff on the night shift have already arrived, but it is obviously impossible to get all of them. After all, this is a hospital, and several medical staff must be on stand-by to look after the patients.


    When the leader of this medical department that everyone is here, he said straight to the point: Everyone, you should already know the content of tonight''s meeting, yes, a doctor named Shinn wille to our hospital soon, and the one responsible for receiving him is our department

 Chapter 23: There Is No Such Thing As A Free Lunch

    Chapter 23: There Is No Such Thing As A Free Lunch


    Support me at Pat /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    There are more than 100 advanced chapter there


    -


    When Keiko was having a meeting in the hospital, Kanp was lyingfortably on the tatami, squinting and counting stars.


    Chakra Refining Technique, three basic technique, Great Fireball Technique, Ninja Tool Throwing Technique (kunai, shuriken, senbon), plus the Transparent Release, there are six blue light dots and a red stardust floating near the green light cluster!


    How beautiful!


    Kanp sighed, but suddenly found something wrong.


    It seemsone is missing.


    Thats right, what about the iplete kunai throwing technique collected from that girl Anko?


    It disappeared?


    Or is it integrated with the Ninja Tool Throwing Technique?


    A few days ago, when he collected Transparent Release, Kanp knew that the Collection Technique has a fusion function, which can fuse the same Kekkei Genkai, but now, it seems that the same Ninjutsu can also be fused!


    Kanp''s brains suddenly thought of something: If I collect a hundred Great Fireball Technique to fuse, will the power of my Great Fireball be stronger than Uchiha Madaras Great Fire Annihtion?


    Kanp is a little bit eager to move, but unfortunately, the Collection Technique can only be used three times a day, and the same person can only be collected three times by him!


    Therefore, at this stage, Kanp''s collection should be asrge and wide as possible, so as to enrich himself, and then he will pick out a few affordable Ninjutsu, collect more of them, and specialize in them.


    In a word, build walls high, store grain widely, and be king slowly!


    After counting the stars, Kanp tossed around and couldn''t sleep, so he had no choice but to get up from the tatami.


    When he came to the backyard, Kanp saw Hayate is holding a wooden sword against the wooden stake, and the soft moonlight poured down, pulling Hayates shadow long.


    Kanp walked down the corridor, the night breeze was blowing, and the grass in the backyard swayed with the wind, gently scratching Kanp''s ankle, making it a little itchy.


    "Big brother."


    Hayate turned his head to see Kanp, and shouted while panting slightly. He then turned his head back and continued to attack the wooden stake.


    Kanp circled around the wooden stake, which was a bit boring, but honestly, his hands were a little itchy.


    After all, he collected the Ninja Tool Throwing Technique before. Kanp could not bear it, so he entered the house and pulled out a ninja bag filled with Ninja Tools.


    This was used by Hoshino before. It is a bit old, and there are some kunai and shuriken that have been damaged. It is either full of cracks or the edges are rusted.


    Kanp tied the ninja bag to his thigh, and after thinking for a while, in order to prevent idental injury to Hayate, he climbed the wall and went to the backyard next door.


    Kanp took out a kunai and threw it towards the wall without looking.


    Ding!


    The kunai transformed into a ck shadow in the air, mmed into the wall sharply, and then bounced back andnded on the grass.


    Shooting a wall is totally unpleasant.


    Kanp ran over to pick up the kunai, and then drew circles on the wall, it is archery target. The big circle was filled with small circle, and the small circle was filled with the smaller ones. There were nine in total, and the smallest one is only at the size of a thumb.


    Next, Kanp stepped back ten steps with a dignified expression, thought about it, and then took five steps forward.


    "Then, here I go Ptui!"


    Kanp spit out to the ground: Damn, is the chniby contagious?


    Kanp shook his head, then took out his kunai and shuriken, and quickly threw them out.


    In two or three seconds, apanied by the sound of ding ding, Kanp threw all the Ninja Tool in the ninja bag.


    But


    If we didn''t look at the target, Kanp''s throwing action can be called a textbook example. Whether it''s the bnce of the body''s limbs or the details of his wrists and fingers, there is no mistake!


    But Kanp knew that most of the kunai and shuriken he threw were thrown outside the target, and when he threw them, he obviously felt the stiffness of his body, as if his body was being controlled by a system, and his throwing action was forced to form a stance.


    Kanp frowned and walked over to retrieve the Ninja Tools that fell on the grass, and then he nced at the wall. Sure enough, most of the marks left by the impact of kunai and shuriken were outside the outermost circle. The results are terrible!


    This uracy is too ridiculous.


    If I encounter an enemy, they will definitelyugh to death after seeing this.


    Kanp calmed down his mind and continued to train.


    With the increase in the number of throws, not surprisingly, the feeling of control in Kanps body gradually faded, and the stiffness of his body gradually disappeared, reced by a sense of familiarity that seems to be innate. The dots of marks left by the kunai and shurikensing on the wall gradually moved closer to the small circle in the middle of the target!


    After one hour.


    Ding!


    Ding ding ding ding!


    Kanp swung his arms to left and right, and threw five kunai consecutively, all of which hit the smallest circle in the middle without exception!


    "So that''s how it is!"


    Kanp finally realizes something. Although he has directly mastered the Ninja Tool Throwing Technique by collecting, he still needs to spend an hour of training on his own or even more to master it!


    There is indeed no such thing as a free lunch in this world!


    Kanp sighed.


    At this time, Kanp was ying with a kunai in his hand, his fingers rubbing against the cracks and rust of kunai. He could feel the kunai breathing, shouting, listening to his demands, as if this kunai became an extension of his body!


    Kanp enjoyed the strange familiarity, and then he gently threw it out.


    The moment he let go the kunai, Kanp''s finger moved slightly, adjusting the trajectory of kunai, and with a ding'', the kunai traversed in a beautiful arc, and it is nailed straight to the top of the target, as he had imagined in his heart, not a single centimeter away!


    Next, Kanp continued to train, from five steps back to ten steps away, and then to fifteen steps. In just half an hour, Kanp once again hits where he wanted to hit!


    This is sour and refreshing feeling, this is the taste!


    Kanp finally revealed a smile that could not be concealed.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that with my Ninja Tool Throwing Technique at this time, I canpletely destroy all the students of the Academy, even including Uchiha Shisui right?


    Uchiha Shisui''s talent is indeed high, but he has not experienced the tempering of war. His kunai throwing skills should not have reached the level of his peak.


    Therefore


    I''m the most beautiful cub in the Academy!


    Kanp rubbed his sore and swollen arm. If it wasnt for Hoshino training with Kanp in the past year, Kanp not have been able to persist in throwing the Ninja Tools for more than two hours, but now, all efforts have paid off.


    He silently recovered all the Ninja Tools on the grass, and after pondering about it, he used a kunai to cross out all the traces on the wall.


    After finishing all this, Kanp climbed over the wall and returned to his home.


    Hayate is still hitting the wooden stake there, and his face was sweating profusely, but his eyes were extremely firm and pure.


    Kanp was interested, so he directly took out a kunai and threw it.


    Whoosh!


    Kunai cut through the air and shot straight towards the wooden sword de in Hayate''s hand.


    When Hayate heard the sound of breaking through the air, he subconsciously turned around, and at the same time, with the help of the inertia of his waist and abdomen, he shed the wooden sword in his hand horizontally.


    Duang!


    The kunai uratelynded on the wooden swords de, and then bounced to the ground.


    Hayate was shocked and took a half step back. Looking down, there was a fierce crack on the de of the wooden sword in his hand.


    "Big brother"


    Hayate stared nkly at the wooden sword in his hand. He finally realized what happened just now, and couldn''t help but yelled excitedly, "Amazing! Big brother, you are so amazing, how did you do it just now, amazing!!


    Kanp sighed, and couldn''t help but pretend: Hayate, everything is traceable, you can''t just be reckless, you know? You need to see the essence through the phenomenon, to be good at discovery, good at observation, and also to pay attention to efficiency.


    Hayate nodded in understanding, then shook his head.


    "It seems that you still don''t understand what I said. Lets just leave it forter." Kanp waved his hand and left gracefully.

 Chapter 24: What To Do If You Dont Do Your Homework?

    Chapter 24: What To Do If You Don''t Do Your Homework?


    In the early morning of the next day, Kanp was feeling refreshed and took Hayate to the Academy.


    Although he trained in throwing Ninja Tools for more than two hoursst night, he managed topletely master the Ninja Tool Throwing Technique, so Kanp was in a good mood.


    Big brother, I want to learn kunai throwing.


    Hayate suddenly pleaded. The action that Kanp showedst night really surprised him.


    "You want to learn this?"


    Kanp subconsciously wanted to refuse. Not because he is stingy, but because Hayates talent was limited. Even if he focuses only on Konoha-Style Kenjutsu, he would only be a Tokubetsu Jnin in the end. If he was distracted by other things, would not it drag him further behind?


    But after thinking about it, he felt that its not right. After all, Hayate has already gone to the Academy. So even if he doesn''t teach him, the Academy''s teacher will teach him about this in the next semester.


    Moreover, throwing Ninja Tool, creating traps, tracking, and anti-tracking are all basic skills that Shinobi must have. Even if it will distract Hayate''s focus, he must still master these, otherwise, it will not be possible for him to mix in the Shinobi World.


    So, Kanp nodded: Yes, but you can only train with kunai made of wood now.


    "Okay, I understand!"


    Hayate is very excited.


    When they arrived at the Academy, the two separated.


    Kanp returned to his ss and was blocked by Anko as soon as he entered.


    "Kanp, let''s have a pic after school in the afternoon!" Anko said with a smile.


    "Can I not go?" Kanp asked.


    Yes, you have already paid for it anyway. Anko looked happy.


    "Then I''ll go."


    Kanp sighed, mainly because he is reluctant to let his pocket money went to waste.


    Also, the Academy is over at 3:30 in the afternoon. He only needs to spend half an hour sending Hayate home, and then he can reunite with Anko and the others.


    "Then it''s settled!"


    Just as Anko was about to turn away, she suddenly looked back at the bruises on Kanp''s face, and asked, Kanp, is the injury on your face okay?


    "It''s nothing, just a little bruise, it will heal in two days." Kanp said.


    "Then I''m relieved." Anko patted her chest, then hopped and ran away.


    Relieved? What does she mean by that? Kanp was suspicious.


    Sitting on his seat, Kanp put his hands on his cheeks, yawned, squinted his eyes and started to doze off.


    Kanp, Kanp!!!


    It is unknown how long it has passed, as suddenly, a voice awakened the dazed Kanp, How about your homework?


    "Ah? Oh, homework." Kanp opened hiszy eyes, wiped them, and still didn''t regain his senses, "What homework?"


    At this time, the one who stood in front of Kanp to collect the homework was the Futatsu Ito, who worked hard and studied hard at the Academy with the dream of being a chef.


    The experience of throwing Ninja Tools with no less than 500 words!


    Ito pped a stack of homework books on the table, and gnashed his teeth, You won''t forget it, right? This is the homework that we need to do thanks to you!!


    "Uh"


    The corners of Kanp''s eyes twitched slightly.


    He remembered it when he went homest night, but he was tortured by his mother and forgot it because he was nervous. After that, he spent more than two hours training throwing Ninja Tools, and couldn''t even remember his homework!


    Ha, I remember, I forgot my homework at home! Kanp looked annoyed, Sorry, sorry, that, Fatty-kun, why don''t I bring it over tomorrow?


    Who is fat? I am plump, not fat. I will definitely lose weight when I grow up! Ito was furious.


    "Yes, Fatty-kun will surely be a lightning bolt when he grows up!" Kanp ttered.


    "Thats more like it."


    Ito snorted and said, Do you want to hand over the homework or not? Anyway, I will tell sensei truthfully.


    "Fatty-kun, don''t do this, it''s not that I don''t do it, I forgot it at home!" Kanp struggled, "How about this? I will write it now, okay?"


    Ito shook his head and said: No, I''m going to hand it in now, will you hand it in?


    Thousands of rivers and mountains are always full of love, can you give me a chance?


    "No."


    Ito said angrily, Yesterday, we didn''t have homework, but you actually sold us all. We all had to stay at home and do our homework, but you are the, the, the


    "The culprit?" Kanp reminded.


    "Yes, you are the culprit but didn''t write it, Gekk Kanp, you are too shameless." Ito bursts into anger.


    At this time, everyone in the ss had already arrived. And when they heard the voice behind the ssroom, they turned their heads and stared at Kanp expressionlessly, and the atmosphere was slightly solemn.


    Kanp discovered that even Yui, who has the least presence, looked at him at this time, which put a lot of pressure on him.


    Kanp, are youreally okay?


    Iruka looked at him pitifully, It took me two hours to finish my homework yesterday.


    Yeah, it took me two and a half hours!


    "Gekk Kanp, its all because of you!"


    But this guy didn''t write it, shameless!


    "Beat him!"


    Anko raised her right hand and shouted excitedly.


    Kanp looked towards Anko in disbelief. He finally figured it out. The person who instigated everyone to beat him yesterday was Anko!


    No wonder she just said shes relieved, so this fellow is the instigator!


    Kanp then red at Anko.


    When Anko saw that she was exposed, she hurriedly sat down and showed a smile with two dimples, trying to look cute.


    "Sensei is here!"


    Itos eyes suddenly lit up. He picked up the homework books on the table, and then ran to Yu, who is at the door, to report, Sensei, except for Kanp, everyone handed in yesterday''s homework.


    "Eh?"


    Yu was stunned, If I remembered correctly, was not it Kanp who reminded me about homework yesterday?


    This child


    What kind of trick is he doing?


    Yu motioned Ito to put the homework books on the podium.


    "Kanp-kun."


    Yu walked to the podium and asked earnestly, Where''s your homework?


    Kanp stood up from his seat, and the students in the ss looked back at him one after another, showing an expectant expression of watching a drama.


    Sensei, yesterday, I was, I was beaten upby someone!


    Kanp suddenly showed an aggrieved and indignant expression.


    At this moment, his ssmates in the ss looked away with tacit understanding. One or two of them sat upright and did not look sideways, looking steadily forward, of which, Anko was the most solemn.


    "You were beaten up?" Yu looked at the bruises on Kanp''s face and frowned, "Who was the one beating you?"


    I was beaten without seeing it clearly.


    Kanp said.


    Kanp deliberately didn''t tell the truth, because he knew that the people who beat him would stand up and say good things for him so as to divert Yus attention.


    Sure enough, as soon as Kanp finished speaking, Anko stood up and looked extremely worried: Sensei, Kanp cant do his homework must be because he is beaten up.


    Yeah, sensei, please forgive Kanp this time.


    "Just ask him to submit a supplementary essay today!"


    After the false rm, the culprits'' in the ss immediately spoke out to excuse and plead for Kanp. Their expressions and tones were very sincere, but they were all scolding angrily in their hearts.


    This bastard Gekk Kanp is really scheming!


    No, I can''t bear this grievance. I have to beat him up in the afternoon!


    Too shameless, Gekk Kanp!!

 Chapter 25: Small Notes

    Chapter 25: Small Notes


    The final result of the way Yu handles Kanp''s failing to do his homework was to ask him to submit an essay today. As for Kanp''s beating


    Yu is not stupid, how could he not see that the one who beat Kanp was the student in the ss who was begging for him?


    Although Kanp has poor grades, his EQ is still quite high.''


    Kajima thought so in his heart, and then said, Then, let''s start the ss! Today, I will talk about the principle of creating trap!


    Iruka, is Fattys dream really to be a chef? Kanp, who had escaped the catastrophe, asked Iruka next to him in a low voice while pretending to be listening to the ss seriously.


    Iruka said: Fatty Cough, Ito-sans family owns a sushi restaurant. He grew up in a sushi restaurant since he was a child and he aspire to be the best sushi chef in the vige.


    Kanp was puzzled: Then why does sensei seem to value him very much? Does he love sushi?


    No, it''s because of Fatty Ito-sans theoretical knowledge is the best in our ss Iruka covered his forehead and said helplessly, Kanp, please don''t give Fa Ito-san a messy nickname.


    Kanp squinted his eyes and looked at him: It''s obvious that you like calling him that too.


    "I didnt!" Iruka fly into a rage out of humiliation, after all, he is a principled person!


    At this moment, the person sitting in the front of Iruka suddenly threw a small note backwards.


    Iruka was startled, picked up the small note and opened it. A wonderful expression suddenly appeared on his face, and then he followed suit, squinting at Kanp.


    What? Kanp instantly felt a strong maliceing from Iruka.


    "For you." Iruka handed over the small note.


    Kanp was dumbfounded: What does this mean? Am I being confessed?


    Kanp opened the small note silently, and it read: Gekk Kanp, don''t run in the afternoon training session!!!


    "Eh?"


    Kanp raised his brows, These three exmation marks didn''t look like they wanted to confess.


    Then, the person sitting in front of him also dropped a small note.


    Kanp subconsciously took it and opened it: Gekk Kanp, get ready for the afternoon!!


    There are three ck lines oozing out of Kanp''s forehead: Which bastard wrote this thing?


    But before he could lock on the "suspect", one small note after another were passed from all directions, plus the first two, theres a total of fourteen!


    It must be known that their entire ss is onlyposed of 30 people!


    Kanp looked at it one by one, and all are trying to mess with him.


    Kanp covered his head, and felt his heart was so tired.


    Kanp, are you okay?


    Iruka held back a smile and asked with a pretended concern, but he couldn''t hide the joy in his eyes.


    "I just want to be a low-profile handsome man, why is it so difficult?"


    Kanp held his cheeks with both hands, secretly d that he had mastered the Ninja Tools Throwing Techniquest night, otherwise, he would have to be beaten up again this afternoon.


    But


    This group of bronzes are really stubborn. Okay, today, this big brother Kanp will teach you all the principles of life, so that you will be grateful to me when youe out to the society in the future.''


    But there is one more problem.


    With my Ninja Tools Throwing Technique suddenly improved so much, will Yu-sensei be suspicious?


    Kanp thought about it for a while, No, I have to write the essay and hand it over. It''s best to let Yu-sensei see'' my talent in throwing Ninja Tools!


    Thinking of this, Kanp immediately pulled out a workbook from the drawer, only to find that he did not bring a pen, so he hurriedly borrowed one from Iruka.


    On the podium, Yu eloquently exined the knowledge points of creating trap, and below, Kanp eloquently wrote the experience of throwing Ninja Tools.


    For Kanp, who has fully mastered the throwing Ninja Tools, writing a 500-word essay is a piece of cake.


    In less than forty minutes, Kanppleted his essay.


    Waiting for the break between sses, Kanp immediately went to Kashima with the essay.


    Yu read it immediately, and then showed a stunned expression. Then, he did not hesitate to praise him: Kanp, I didn''t expect you to have such a deep experience in throwing Ninja Tools!


    Kanp said modestly: Its all because sensei taught me well.


    No matter how good the teacher is, it''s useless if you don''t listen.


    What Yu means is, Kanp''s can write down his essay so quickly can only mean He didn''t listen to his lectures at all when he was in ss, but was immersed in writing his essay!


    Kanp showed an embarrassed smile.


    "Okay, let''s go back."


    Yu didn''t say much, and just waved Kanp back to the ssroom.


    Back in the ssroom, Kanp found that everything in the ss was normal, but thinking of the fourteen small notes on his desk, Kanp smiled silently, thinking to eat more food at lunch today, so that he would have the strength to beat people.


    In the next few theoretical sses, not only Kanp didn''t want to listen, but half of the people in the ss were also absent-minded, silently waiting for the time to pass.


    Finally!


    Okay, the morning ss is over. You can leave the ss now.


    Yu looked at the students who were about to move below, and couldn''t help but reminded, Students, the actualbat training ss in the afternoon is guided by the head teacher of ss 1, Hiramatsu Taishi. I want everyone to be serious, and don''t mess with the sensei, understand?"


    "Yes!"


    The group of bronzes shouted emotionally.


    Yu shook his head and turned to leave the ssroom.


    As soon as he left, the ss suddenly became active.


    Anko immediately took her bento and ran to thest row.


    Kanp, you are finished. Form mytest information, in the training session in the afternoon, you will face more than a dozen opponents, it is very serious! Anko worked hard to make a solemn expression.


    "Don''t worry."


    Kanp took out his own sushi bento and hummed, I am the strongest!


    Eh? Sushi!


    When Anko saw the contents of Kanp''s bento, she eximed in surprise, Kanp, don''t you eat onigiri anymore?


    Hearing this, Kanp''s face darkened. He pointed to the seaweed and sesame sushi in the bento, and asked: Anko, is this sushi different from onigiri?


    Of course there is a difference!


    Suddenly, an excited voice came over. It was Ito who worked hard and studied hard at the Academy with the dream of being a chef.


    How can onigiri bepared to sushi on equal terms?


    Ito said with a displeased expression, Sushi can be divided into box sushi, rolled sushi,rge roll, thin roll, hand roll, inner roll


    While speaking, Ito hase to Kanp''s table and saw the seaweed and sesame sushi in his bento box.


    Thisthis is not sushi!


    Ito was furious, Sushi is not like this, you are beingzy, you have sullied sushi. The sushi produced in this way has


    No soul? Kanp reminded him.


    Yes, such sushi has no soul at all! Ito was very emotional.


    Kanp was a little baffled and looked at Iruka: What''s wrong with him?


    Kanp, I told you before, Fattys family Cough, Ito-sans family makes sushi. Iruka whispered.


    "I see."


    Kanp looked down at the seaweed and sesame sushi in the bento box, and vaguely understood.


    Sushi is probably sacred and invible in Itos heart. It is a belief and a dream that he pursues for a lifetime. And these sushi made by Keiko Not to mention anything, even Kanp himself felt wronged.


    Anyway!


    Ito red at Kanp and said, Gekk Kanp, for the actualbat training in the afternoon, be ready!

 Chapter 26: Group Combat Training

    Chapter 26: Group Combat Training


    Kanp, what are you going to do in the afternoon training?


    Iruka asked while eating lunch.


    I want to challenge ten. (T/N: For those who dont know, this is IP Man Reference.)


    Kanp takes a bite of sushi, and from time to time, I pick up some vegetables from Anko and Tsukasas lunch boxes.


    As for Iruka, Izumo, and Kotetsu''s bento?


    Sorry, Kanp wont take them.


    Kanp, I think you have to pair with Ito. With that, you will have an advantage over him. Kotetsu squatted on the stool and feasted, and when he spoke, he spewed a few grains of rice, whichnded in the fur of the little dog Shiramaru.


    "Ko! Tet! Su!"


    When Tsukasa saw this, she burst into anger.


    She''s good-natured and gentle, but if someone bullies her dog, she explodes in an instant.


    Ah, sorry, sorry.


    Kotetsu then busily cleaning the rice grains from Shiramaru.


    Wu wu


    Shiramaru squatted on the table, wagging its tail, looking at the little master with its two big watery eyes, and asionally swept through Kanp, Iruka and the others.


    Shiramaru is very intelligent. Although it is hungry, it sits there quietly, waiting for its little master to feed it.


    Therefore, Tsukasa took a piece of sushi from Kanp''s bento box and fed it to Shiramaru.


    "Wu wu ~"


    The little puppy took a bite, squinted its eyes as it chewed, and seemed to enjoy it.


    When Kanp saw this, he suddenly remembered something, and couldn''t help but ask: Tsukasa-chan, I want to ask a question, that Do dogs have a sense of taste?


    Of course they have.


    Tsukasa replied without thinking.


    "Then, how can dogs eat shit?" Kanp asked curiously.


    "Kanp, you bastard, don''t ask such disgusting questions when eating!" Anko said angrily.


    Tsukasa then replied: Although dogs have a sense of taste, their sense of taste is very slow, especially they are not sensitive to smells such as sour odor, so dogs will


    "So that''s how it is!"


    Kanp understands, No wonder that dogs can tolerate what humans cant endure!


    Kanp, are you really not worried about the actualbat training ss in the afternoon?


    When Izumo saw Kanp was so rxed'', he was worried about him.


    Kanp stuffed thest sushi into his mouth and said with a smile: I am not targeting anyone, but here The ones who sent the small notes are all trashes.


    In less than half an hour, Kanp''s domineering words spread throughout the ss. Ito and the others who passed a small note were all angry, and they are eager to wait for actualbat training s arrival.


    At one o''clock in the afternoon, at the corner of the Academys training ground.


    The bronzes from ss 8 of the second year had alreadye here to warm up early, and the atmosphere before the war was very strong.


    Kanpzily moved his fingers and wrists, but everyone couldnt see any nervousness on his face.


    As for Anko, Tsukasa, Iruka and the other two. It is unknown when, but they are already standing far away from Kanp, and each of them are looking at him with eyes full of sympathy, which makes Kanp felt a headache.


    Half an hourter, their actualbat training teacher, the head teacher of ss 1, Hiramatsu Taishi, finally arrived.


    "Hello, students!"


    Taishi is a middle-aged person with a sturdy figure, one inch of hair, and thick eyebrows and big eyes. But when he speaks, he shows a mouth of yellow teeth, so he seems to be an old smoker.


    Hello, Taishi-sensei!


    The bronzes greeted.


    Taishi looked around at everyone and confirmed that the number of people was correct in just a few seconds. After that, without talking nonsense, he directly took out a seal scroll and ced it on the ground, and then formed a hand seal and pressed both of his hands on it.


    Boom!


    In the white smoke, one by one ninja bag appeared on the scroll, no more or no less, exactly thirty.


    "One bag per person, tied it to your own thighs!" Taishi said loudly.


    "Yes!"


    Ito was very excited. He squeezed the others away with by relying on his wide and fat body. He was the first to grab the bag, and then quickly tied it to his thigh.


    Kanp stood at the end calmly. Suddenly, he seemed to notice something. When he turned his head, he saw that Yui, the girl who is wearing a high-cor trench coat, silently standing behind him.


    Kanp was taken aback.


    Yui, you are there too.


    Kanp greeted, but as the two of them are unfamiliar and he looked at the coldness on her face, he doesn''t know what else to say.


    Yui nced at Kanp, nodded, and greeted back.


    Kanpughed dryly, and the atmosphere was a bit awkward.


    Fortunately, the person in the front took the ninja bag quickly, and it was Kanp''s turn soon.


    Kanp picked up a ninja bag and first checked the Ninja Tools inside. There were ten shuriken and kunai each, and twenty senbon. When he touched it with his hand, he found that these Ninja Tools were all made of solid wood, and the edges have been smoothed.


    At the same time, Taishi started to talk loudly: Yu-sensei told me that he told you about the throwing skills of the Ninja Tools yesterday. So, I will strike while the iron is hot, and make todays actualbat training to be mainly focusing on throwing Ninja Tools! Divide yourself into two groups, A and B, with a group of 15 people each, and conduct throwing training and confrontation!"


    After the words fell, those students who passed on the small notes gathered together in a very tacit understanding. There were fourteen people!


    One more person left!


    A thought shed through Kanps mind, and he walked towards them.


    Gekk Kanp, stop!


    Ito was furious, Don''te here, you are not allowed toe here!


    "Gekk Kanp, are you not a man? If you are a man,e and beat me!"


    We are in Group A, you are in Group B, you are Group B! Just go there!


    "Yui, Yui,e to our group!"


    This group of people is in a hurry. The purpose of their gathering is to teach Kanp a lesson. So, if Kanp is in the same group as them, they wont be able to do anything!


    Of course, Kanp didn''t really want to go there, but juste there to deliberately angered them. Now that his goal has been achieved, Kanp walked back two steps with a smile, and then he found something was wrong. Looking around, he found the Group B formed by Anko, Iruka and the others has gone far to one side.


    Kanp felt the malice from the hearts of his little friends.


    At the same time, Yui also walked towards the Group A.


    "Okay, the grouping is over!"


    Taishi said, Lets start the actualbat!


    Hello, when did you see the grouping is finished?


    Kanp stood alone on the side, feeling very embarrassed.


    But he didn''t have time toin, as the opposing Group A had alreadyunched a frenzied attack on him!


    Ito yelled and threw out two kunai, and then spilled out five senbon. The rest of the students also poured their Ninja Tools towards Kanp, and even Yui subconsciously followed the crowd and threw two shuriken towards Kanps calf.


    Taishi, who was watching the match, raised his brows: What''s going on?


    The people in Group A attacked one person at the same time?


    Dont tell me


    Taishis eyes lit up: The people in Group A are very smart. They are gathering everyone''s power to eliminate one first!


    Kanp looked at the various Ninja Toolsing towards him, and an ambition in his chest suddenly extinguished.


    These ants really wants to kill the elephant!


    Kanp has already grabbed two shuriken in his hands, but there are too many kunai, shuriken, and senbon in front of him, and he can''t shoot all of them down no matter how amazing he is.


    Out of the thirty-six stratagems, fleeing is the best!


    Without saying anything, Kanp tumbled and hid behind the rest of Group B.


    In the next instant, the second round Ninja Tools attack from Group A came again.


    "Run!"


    Anko screamed and ran away.


    Kotetsu, Izumo, and the others responded with strange screams. Of course, they did not forget to throw two kunai towards Group A when they ran.


    Gekk Kanp, don''t run towards us!


    "Yeah, you need to go to the side to attract their firepower, so that our Group B can win!"


    Kanp, we will remember you!


    "Woof woof!"


    While dodging the opponent''s attack, the bronze yers in Group B screamed and let Kanp be the target. It seems that all of their consiences were bitten by the little dog, Shiramaru.

 Chapter 27: Confession

    Chapter 27: Confession


    In the training grounds, fifteen people in Group A chased after Kanp, throwing kunai, shuriken, and senbon while reiming the Ninja Tools that were thrown out on the ground. They are having a great time.


    Kanp kept running towards Anko and Iruka. Unfortunately, the conscience of these guys was eaten by the dogs. As soon as Kanp approached, they immediately ran away and didn''t want to stand with Kanp at all.


    At first, Taishi felt that the people in Group A had a n to attack one person first, but now, he understands it.


    This group of little brats is really haah.


    However, all this is within the rules, so Taishi did note forward to stop it.


    Although Kanp is busy running at this time, he has been paying attention to the people who were chasing him.


    Because of the difference in physical strength of each person, the people who chase him have already formed a long queue at this time, and each person has a limited Ninja Tools. After throwing it out, they have to pick up the Ninja Tools scattered on the ground, so the long queue is also intermittent.


    A smile appeared on the corner of Kanps mouth: Bronzes, feel the output from the king in advance!


    Kanp stopped and turned around 180 degrees on the spot. While avoiding the two kunai shooting towards his shoulder, he used the inertia of his turn to throw the two shuriken in his hand.


    k k!


    Apanied by two clean impacts, two bronzes from Group A fell over and clutched their feet while whimpering in pain.


    "Eh?"


    Taishi''s eyes widened when he saw this, "A fluke, or?"


    "Duck rush!"


    Bring rain upon Gekk Kanp!


    When the people in Group A saw two of their friends falling down, they were immediately angry. They didn''t pick up the Ninja Tools on the ground, and swarmed towards the towards Kanp.


    How could Kanp be scared by them. While running, he took out the Kunai, Shuriken, and Senbon from his ninja bag, and threw them towards the other side.


    k k k!


    The bronzes were hit by Kanp''s Ninja Tools and fell down one by one. In just half a minute, the long dragon behind Kanp became shorter and shorter, and in the end, only Ito, who ranst because of his weight, was left .


    Ito grabbed a shuriken and faced Kanp with a little embarrassment.


    At this moment, Itos heart feels somewhat indignant, In terms of actualbat, both of us are obviously in the lowest ranking in no particr order. Why are you suddenly so good?!


    Kanp smiled softly and threw the senbon in his hand on Itos knee. After being hit, Itos left foot was numb and he half-knelt on the ground.


    "How is it possible?"


    "Is this a joke?"


    "Woof woof!"


    Fatty-kun, are you acting with Kanp?


    Anko, Iruka and the others in Group B were also inexplicably surprised at this time. Their scalps felt numb because of Kanp''s series of operations!


    Kanp turned around helplessly: Hello, where are you guys!


    Kanp, be careful!!


    Iruka suddenly eximed.


    Kanp was startled, and suddenly a figure of a woman with her whole body shrouded under a high-cor trench coat shed in his mind.


    Aburame Yui?!


    Damn!


    She is also in Group A, how could I forget her?!


    Kanpsplexion changed slightly, and at the same time, a sound of breaking through the air shot from behind him.


    Before Kanp could turn around, he threw a shuriken with his backhand.


    ng!


    The Ninja Tools Throwing Technique collected from the Chunin, Kashima Yu, did not disappoint Kanp. The shuriken thrown with his backhand urately hit the senbon thrown by Yui!


    "What?"


    Taishi, who was standing aside to watch the battle, got his face twitched a little.


    The level of throwing Ninja Tools that Kanp revealed at this time has far exceeded the average level of the Academys students, and even the highest level!


    So excellent that he has only seen one student like that, that is Uchiha Shisui!


    Is this student named Gekk Kanpparable to Shisui?


    But that''s not right either.


    Although Taishi is the head teacher of ss 1, he and Yu are good friends, so he heard Yu talk about Yui, the most talented student in ss 8, and Ito and Kanp, who have very poor talent and average grades.


    But since Kanp''s talent is poor, whats going on with his Ninja Tools throwing skill?


    Could it be that Gekk Kanp had been hiding himself before?


    In the field.


    Kanp was shocked into a cold sweat. He slowly turned around and found that Yui had been standing next to Ito for some time.


    Yui has been running behind Ito all the time. And because of her low presence and Itos wide figure, Kanp subconscious ignored her, and was almost attacked by Yui.


    Your sense of existence really makes people #4&%*@ [emailprotected] #%


    Kanpined fiercely.


    ?Yui showed a puzzled look, her mouth opened and closed gently, What?


    "I said" Kanp was interrupted by Anko''s scream as soon as he spoke.


    Duck rush! Yui is the only one left in Group A, and the victory belongs to Group B!


    "Lets go!"


    "Woof woof woof~!"


    Under Kanp''s stunned gaze, the bronzes of Group B who had been avoiding him, resolutely rushed towards the most powerful student of ss 8, Yui under the leadership of Anko, with powerful momentum, and dash on bravely with no thought of personal safety!


    Yui didn''t have the burden of face. Seeing group B rushed over towards her, she immediately raised her hands and crouched on the ground, signaling her surrender.


    Yeah! We won!


    Group B is the best!


    "Woof!"


    Anko and the others cheered and jumped, inexplicably excited.


    "Hmph, you guys didn''t do anything at all!"


    Kanp feels so tired: These gangsters!


    Is this real?


    When did Kanp get so strong?


    His Ninja Tools throws are too urately. I just saw he waved his hand, and my foot was already hit.


    "I didn''t expect to be amazingly beaten by the lowest ranking today, haah."


    The losers of Group A gathered together with unwilling expression.


    Me too, my knees are still hurting. Ito rubbed his knees and looked at Kanp, who looked like nothing happened to him, in the distance. To be honest, he was a little envious in his heart, but soon, he gave birth to envy and shame: I am the man who will inherit Konoha Sushi in the future, I will be the strongest sushi chef in Konoha and even in the whole Shinobi World in the future. I don''t want to be a ninja at all wu wu I want to cry.


    Kanp, you guy, what did you experience during the summer vacation?


    Iruka walked to Kanp''s side with a curious expression, Isn''t the change too big?


    Yeah, yeah, your performance just now was too exaggerated! Tsukasa walked over with her little puppy, Shiramaru.


    "We are no longer at the same level." Kotetsu spread his hands over.


    Im sorry everyone. Kanp knew that he couldn''t hide the matter, so he had to confess, For the past year, I have been with you as an ordinary person, but in exchange, I became the lowest ranking and was ridiculed. Well, I won''t pretend anymore. I''m a genius, and I''m going to show my all."


    Anko, Iruka, Tsukasa, Kotetsu, and Izumo looked at him expressionlessly.


    Wu wu Shiramaru.


    But before theyined, Taishi came over.


    Everyone''s performance is very good, but you all still need to continue to work hard, so let''s rest for ten minutes, and then continues to group for actualbat training! Gekk Kanp,e over here, I have I want to ask you."

 Chapter 28: Fusing Chakra Refinement Technique

    Chapter 28: Fusing Chakra Refinement Technique


    Gekk Kanp, youare a child from Gekk n.


    In the corner of Academys training grounds, Taishi looked up and down at the student in front of him, with a bit of appreciation in his eyes.


    Faced with the middle-aged old man''s scrutiny gaze, Kanp smiled reservedly: "Yes, Taishi-sensei, my father is Gekk Hoshino."


    "So that''s how It is! It is that sirs child. No wonder your skill in throwing Ninja Tools is so good!"


    Taishi asked calmly, So, are these all taught by your father?


    Kanp shook his head: No, I practiced it blindly.


    The muscles at the corners of Taishis mouth twitched slightly: Can you not tease me like that?


    Kanp smiles on the outside, but he doesn''t smile on the inside: Think about my father? Do you think I am the Uchiha?


    Taishi took a deep breath, suppressed his annoyance, and asked: Kanp, as far as I know, your grades in the Academy for the past year have been very unsatisfactory, why is this so?


    Kanp was already mentally prepared for a long time, so he didn''t panic at all when he heard this, and replied in a slightly aggrieved tone: My father wants me to inherit Konoha-Style Kenjutsu, so as soon as I go home, he will train me in Kenjutsu, and I don''t have time to review other knowledge.


    "That''s it."


    Taishi suddenly realized it, but inexplicably had an intuition: Im afraid this brat is not telling the truth.


    But he is not Kanp''s head teacher, and Kanp''s father has already entered the battlefield. So, it would be too unreasonable to investigate these at this time, so Taishi did not ask any more questions.


    Kanp, with your current level of Ninja Tools throwing, you have far surpassed the other students, but bing Shinobi is not just as simple as mastering Ninja Tools throwing. You have to learn more knowledge and master more Ninjutsu, so keep it up!"


    Thank you, Taishi-sensei. Kanp said modestly, I will continue to work hard.


    Very good, I was worried that you would becent just now, but now, it seems that I think too much.


    Taishi said with a smile, Then, you can go.


    "Thank you, Taishi-sensei, for your teachings!" Kanp bowed and thanked him, but instead of leaving, he showed a twisted look.


    "Is there anything else?" Taishi was a little curious.


    That, Taishi-sensei, I wonder if I can ask you some questions? Kanp''s shyly rubbed his hands together: It''s kind of embarrassing to collect people for the first time we meet.


    Taishi doesn''t know what Kanp was thinking, and when he heard this, he smiled and said: Of course, then, what do you want to ask me for?


    Tree Climbing, Water Surface Walking?


    Of course not.


    The purpose of Tree Climbing Practice and Water Surface Walking Practice is to better their Chakras control, but Kanp''s talent is poor, and the refined Chakra is too small to meet the conditions for training at all!


    So, there is no point in collecting these two skills now.


    What I really want to collect is


    When Kanp was counting the stars''st night, he found that the iplete Kunai Throwing Technique collected from Anko had disappeared. Thinking of the previous collection of Transparent Release, Kanp spected that the disappearing blue light dot was fused with the Ninja Tools Throwing Technique''!


    And in order to verify this


    Taishi-sensei, I would like to ask questions about Chakra Refining.


    Kanp has already collected the chakra refining technique from the kind senior, Reif. This time, if he can collect it from Taishi and let them fuse, then his spection can be officially established!


    "Refining Chakra?"


    Although Taishi was a little surprised why Kanp didn''t ask Kashima, he still answered his questions patiently, Of course you can! Chakra is formed by thebination of Spiritual Energy and Physical Energy inside our body. If you want to refine Chakra, you have to


    As a teacher, Taishi certainly wouldn''t hide his secrets from his students, and in less than half an hour, he told all the dry things about Chakra Refining.


    Kanp takes the opportunity to collect!


    The green light cluster in his mind surged rapidly, and then a blue light dot spewed out!


    Kanp was busy wrapping it with his consciousness and confirmed that it was after Chakra Refining Technique. He was immediately overjoyed. At the same time, he put all his attention on the blue light dot from another Chakra Refining Technique''.


    A few secondster, the two blue light dots seemed to see each other. While floating around the green light cluster, they slowly approached each other. They finally touched each other, and then they merged. Everything came naturally, and theres no strange or amazing phenomenon at all.


    Andpared to other light dots, Kanp found that the brightness of this merged blue light dot is brighter.


    FusionStrengthen! My guess is not wrong!


    Kanp was overjoyed and said excitedly: Thank you, Taishi-sensei, for his teaching!


    "You are wee, Kanp, if there is something you don''t understand, you cane to me at any time." Taishi said with a smile.


    "Really?"


    Kanp was overjoyed, Then I want to ask Taishi-sensei to repeat about it again!


    "Uh"


    Taishi''s smile froze.


    You what the hell?


    If you didn''t understand, what''s with the excited look on your face just now?


    "Please, Taishi-sensei!"


    Kanp bowed.


    "This"


    Taishi looked up at the other students. At this time, Anko, Tsukasa, Yui and the others have been re-divided into two groups, and throwing the Ninja Tools at each other, ying ahem, the training was already consuming their focus, so they didn''t have time to pay attention to what''s going on here.


    In that case, lets just say it again.


    Kanp didn''t deliberately try to annoy Taishi, but his thinking turned fast. When the Chakra Refining Technique merged in his mind, he thought of another thing.


    That''s when he collected from Hayate, he collected the same thing for three times!


    Does that mean that I can also collect three identical Ninjutsu from other people?


    Kanp needs to verify this!


    Half an hourter, Taishi talked about the Chakra Refining Technique again. At this time, he couldn''t help but lick his lower lip, feeling a little thirsty.


    But Kanp didn''t seem to notice it, and pleaded loudly: Taishi-sensei, please tell me again, onest time, please!


    At this time, in Kanp''s mind, the collected blue light dot representing the Chakra Refining Technique, that was collected just now, was once again merged with the previous light dots, and its brightness seemed to be a little stronger.


    I really am a genius!


    Kanp''s mood is very inted, no, very surging!


    What''s wrong with poor talent?


    What''s wrong with the low efficiency of Refining Chakra?


    If I collect three Chakra Refining Techniques a day for a year, I don''t believe that I can''t go to heaven!


    "Are youserious?"


    Taishis mouth is dry, and he has the urge to turn around and immediately leave.


    "Taishi-sensei, my talent is not good, but I believe that diligence can make up for it, so please tell me again, sensei!" Kanp''s words are sharp''.


    ""


    Taishi gritted his teeth and said, "This is thest time!"


    Kanp nodded excitedly: Um, thank you, Taishi-sensei, you are so kind!


    "Haha, everyone indeed said that." Taishi chuckled reluctantly.

 Chapter 29: Itos Oath

    Chapter 29: Ito''s Oath


    Thest collection failed.


    Kanp med himself a little, as he felt that he was still too anxious.


    Although Taishi is smiling just now, but his heart must be cursing him, so under such circumstances, how could the collection be sessful?


    Then, that''s it for today!


    After Taishi talked to Kanp about Chakra Refining for an hour and a half, the time has passed three o''clock, and there is less than half an hour before the school ends. As for training or something Hmph, he will cry if he talks too much, so Taishi directly announced the end of the ss and told everyone to leave, and he left with a bleak back.


    "Kanp, what did Taishi-sensei tell you? He even talked about it for an hour and a half." Iruka ran over and asked curiously.


    "Oh, that, I''m actually asking Taishi-sensei for questions." Kanp replied as he walked to the ssroom.


    Kanp!


    Anko and Tsukasa walked over, supporting each other.


    What are you Kanp couldn''t help butughed when he saw their appearance: Are you guys being beaten up?


    Tsukasa said with bitter expression: I was hit by Yui''s shuriken, it hurts.


    Woo woo. The little puppy Shiramaru was lying on Tsukasas shoulder. Only its dog''s head was exposed, and it is whimpering, as ifining for the little master.


    Kanp! You bastard!


    Anko red at Kanp and said angrily, I just remembered that when the test started yesterday, you ask me teach you kunai throwing, but you are obviously already so good at it, do you want to take the opportunity to bully me?


    "Its nothing!"


    Kanp said righteously, Anko, I know that you are a person with strong self-esteem. The reason I say that is to help you strengthen your kunai throwing!


    "Really?"


    Anko was full of suspicion.


    Really. Kanp nodded calmly, I can''t say that I didn''t know how to throw Ninja Tools yesterday, right?


    No one would believe it.


    The small group of six people was chatting, and an uninvited guest staggered in. It was Ito.


    Ito was first hit by Kanp in the knee with senbon, and after the actualbat training, he did not escape the bad luck. With his fat body, he firmly received a lot of kunai, shuriken and senbon that fell from the sky, but the pain in his body did not make him depressed!


    Gekk Kanp, I won''t be thrown off by you like this!


    Ito looked at the former lowest ranking alliance withplicated expression. He was not convinced, and said, In the next theoretical exam, I will definitely defeat youpletely!


    As a powerful existence with top theoretical achievements in ss 8 andparable to Yui, Itos voice is full of confidence and determination.


    In his previous life, Kanp has heard such a sentence: Those who are handsomer than me are not taller than me, those who are taller than me are not richer than me, and those who are richer than me do not have as good temperament as me, and those who have better temperament than me are not as handsome as me!


    In short, no matter who you arepared with, you must make use of your strengths and avoid weaknesses, and then use your own strengths to ovee the enemy''s weaknesses, so that you will never lose.


    Fatty can''t defeat me actualbat, so he wants to beat me theoretically?


    Innocent!


    Kanp is an old driver for many years before he was deceived, so he replied righteously: Since you wanted to defeat me, then theres no need to wait for the theory test. Let''s just go head to head. If you think I''m bullying you, how about I give you the handicap of not using one hand and two feet?


    "I don''t want to!"


    Ito blushed, and said angrily, You! Shameless!


    Kanp sighed: We are all the same.


    Were different.


    Itos confidence is slightly insufficient.


    "You still want to duel?" Kanp teased.


    II Ito is so ufortable and wanted to cry.


    "Okay Kanp, don''t bully Fatty-san." Iruka interrupted.


    Iruka, even you call me Fatty now Ito is feeling so aggrieved.


    "Eh? Did I?"


    Iruka hurriedly apologized, and at the same time, he threw the pot on Kanp''s head, Sorry, sorry, it''s all Kanps fault. I''ve been brainwashed by him to call you Fatty, Fatty, all day long.


    "Iruka, you''re throwing the pot too fast." Kanpined.


    "But thats the truth." Irukaughed.


    Stop talking, were going to have a pic in the North Hill after school today, don''t forget it. Anko reminded.


    "I know, I know, anyway, it''s desserts like red bean paste and red bean buns." Kotetsu and Izumo couldn''t help butin.


    The small group of six people returned to the ssroom while chatting andughing. At this time, there were still a few minutes before the school end. They then packed their items and left the ssroom together.


    Ito stood beside them before, but found that he waspletely ignored by them.


    You ignore me like this today. I will never forget this shame. In the future, I, I I will conquer you with sushi!


    Ito solemnly swore an oath.


    Kanp waited for a few minutes at the school gate, and then saw Hayate running towards him.


    "Big brother!"


    Hayate is in a good mood, I made friends with many ssmates at the Academy today!


    Two days into the school year, Hayate met a lot of people in the ss, and they got along pretty well.


    "What are their names?"


    Kanp pretended to care and asked.


    Hayate immediately said four or five names.


    Kanp didn''t have any impression when he heard their names. Seeing that Hayate is also in a bronze ss, Kanp is not interested.


    Back home, Kanp unexpectedly discovered that Keiko had also returned.


    Kaa-chan, did you just get off work, or are you going to go to work? Kanp asked. Last night, his mother was on the night shift at the hospital, and he and Hayate didn''t see hering back when they went to the Academy this morning.


    Aunt Keiko. Hayate also greeted.


    Keiko smiled and said: Kaa-chan is on the night shift these days, so after dinner, I am going to the hospital again.


    The work of the hospital is like this, often the day and night are turned upside down, so Kanp is not surprised.


    "Kanp-chan, does today''s bento taste like?" Keiko asked expectantly.


    The muscles on Kanp''s face twitched slightly: You are expecting a praise? You don''t even know that what you made is not sushi?


    But this can only be said in his heart.


    Kaa-chan, for bento, I think it''s better to be more serious. Onigiri, sushi, and so on are too fancy. Kanp suggested politely.


    "Why would you say that, Big Brother? The sushi made by Aunt Keiko is very delicious! I have finished eating it all today!" Hayate said immediately.


    "You need to hold your mouth!"


    Kanp said.


    Kanp-chan, you can''t say that to Hayate. As for the bento, Kanp-chan  Keiko looked serious, You can''t be picky eaters~


    "I"


    Kanp was speechless.


    Forget it, anyway, there are Anko and Tsukasas bento that can help, so that I won''t get bored by the seaweed and sesame onigiri, and sushi.


    "Oh, by the way, kaa-chan, I''m going to have a pic with my ssmatester, so I won''te back for dinner."


    Kanp said and walked towards the entrance.


    "Come back early, okay?" Keiko said.


    "Okay."

 Chapter 30: Picnic

    Chapter 30: Pic


    North Hill is near Senju Park. It is a small hill with a height of more than 50 meters. The trees are sparse, so it is very suitable for pics.


    By the time Kanp arrived here by relying on the memory in his mind, it was already half past four.


    But it''ste summer now, so it wont be dark until at least six o''clock.


    "Woof woof!"


    The barks of the little puppy, Shiramaru could be heard looming in the forest on the hillside. Kanp followed the sound, and soon found Anko, Tsukasa, Iruka, Kotetsu, and Izumo.


    Kanp, here!


    Tsukasa called as she waved her hand.


    It seems that I am notte. Kanp approached and found that Izumo was picking up branches, Kotetsu is making a fire, and Anko is putting the red bean paste she bought in an iron pot.


    Red bean paste is actually red bean porridge. It can be eaten after it was bought, but if it is cooked it a little, and add some sugar, it tastes will be sweeter.


    For girls like Anko and Tsukasa who like to eat desserts, it is the most delicious to make it sweeter.


    Of course, in addition to red bean paste, Anko also bought other foods, such as takoyaki, such as beef meatballs, such as dango, such as well, all balls!


    Kanp couldn''t help butin: Anko, you need to think about us boys too.


    After all, he was giving one thousand ry for this pic.


    "Didn''t I buy you other balls!"


    Anko said righteously, I even asked the boss to add chili peppers to the beef meatballs, hum hum, you boys like spicy things!!


    "But this is not enough for the four of us to eat." Kanp was very helpless.


    The branches should be enough, right.


    Izumo piled up the dead branches beside Kotetsu and asked, Huh? The fire hasn''t started yet?


    Yeah, the branches seem to be a bit damp. Kotetsu replied.


    Just wait until you learn Fire Release Ninjutsu. Iruka said while forming hand seals, and shouted, Katon: Gkaky no Jutsu! (Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique)


    Puu!


    Iruka spat out a few drops of saliva.


    Tsukasa and Anko took two steps back with a look of disgust: Iruka, it''s disgusting!


    Hehe, sorry, sorry. Iruka smiled embarrassedly.


    Great Fireball Technique is Uchiha n''s Fire Release Ninjutsu. It is said that it is quite difficult to train. Kotetsu is obviously also interested in Ninjutsu.


    "Can that Uchiha genius in the same year as us do it too?" Izumo asked.


    Of course Shisui can! Tsukasa immediately shouted, Shisui is a genius!


    You may not believe me, but I can use Great Fireball Technique too. Kanp said with low-key.


    "I don''t believe it, that is Uchiha n''s Ninjutsu." Tsukasa has turned into a fan girl at this moment, and the little puppy Shiramaru also barked twice at Kanp.


    Although Great Fireball Technique is a Ninjutsu created by the Uchiha n, other Shinobi can also use it as long as they know the training method. Iruka said.


    Uchiha n has a lot of Fire Release Ninjutsu. Except Fire Release Ninjutsu, which is extremely difficult to train, and Fire Release Ninjutsu, which must be used with Sharingan, and Fire Release Ninjutsu, which are simr to Great Fireball, more or less have spread.


    Just like the Kage Bunshin no Jutsu (Shadow Clone Technique) created by the Nidaime Hokage, Senju Tobirama to spy on intelligence, it has been spread to other countries and other Shinobi Viges, and it is impossible to stop its spread.


    As for those like the Gentle Fist of Hyga n. Even if they are willing to pass it to others, the others are reluctant to learn it, because Gentle Fist must be used with Byakugan to exert its real power!


    "Even so, Shisui''s Great Fireball Technique is also the strongest!" Tsukasa raised her head arrogantly.


    "Kanp, then why don''t you try it?" Kotetsu really couldn''t make a fire, so he asked.


    Kanp squinted his eyes and calcted the Chakra extracted in his body, and decisively refused: My Great Fireball Technique is used forbat. How can I use it to make a fire? No, absolutely not.


    "You definitely cant do it!" Anko discovered the truth.


    I just want to get along with you guys as an ordinary person. I really can''t expose more trump cards. Kanp sighed, I''m afraid you guys wont be able to bear it.


    "It''s so noisy!!"


    Suddenly a hoarse, impatient female voice came from the top of the hill, You little brats, do you know what this ce is? Who allowed you toe here for a pic?


    Kanp and the others look at each other in shock.


    Listening to the tone of this voice, it seems that this is her home.


    Wait, her house?


    Near this hill is Senju Park!


    Senju n?


    Could it be Tsunade, one of the Sannin?


    Kanp''s heartbeat is beating like a drum, and his adrenal hormones are somewhat high.


    But when a fifty to sixty-years-old woman with dull and dry yellow hair, wrinkled face and hunched waist walked down the hill, Kanp''s heart suddenly suddenly cold.


    This year is only the 43rd year of Konoha, Sannin is in their prime, so Tsunade cannot be mature into this level.


    However, could it be Henge no Jutsu (Transformation Technique)?


    Kanp looked at her calmly, and found that her hair color was the same as Tsunade''s. As for her figure, it was not obvious because she was hunched over her waist.


    Kanp frowned, as he still unable to confirm.


    "Hello, olddy, we are students of the Academy."


    Anko said politely, Sorry for disturbing you.


    Well, you are quite polite.


    The old woman nodded slightly, but said in an unquestionable tone, But, you can easily cause a fire when you have a pic here, so you need to go to the foot of the hill!


    Understood, we''ll leave right away, thank you olddy! After Anko thanked her, she instructed everyone to pack up the balls, red bean paste, and dead branches, and then walked down the hill.


    After they left, a thin figure slowly walked out from behind a tree.


    Orochimaru folded his arms around his chest. Theres a strange and inexplicable smile on the corner of his mouth, and his voice was hoarse: It''s just a few little brats, why do you want to disguise yourself?


    The old woman with dull and dry yellow hair, wrinkled face, and a hunched figure slowly straightened her waist and gently wiped her face with her hands. And then, the wrinkles on her face quickly disappeared, and her dull yellow hair quickly regained its golden luster.


    This person is surprisingly Tsunade, one of the Sannin!


    "What do you know!" Tsunade snorted in anger.


    "Hehehe."


    Orochimaru jokingly said, Did you owe money to the casino? And you are worried that these little brats deliberately lure you out to collect debts?


    It was discovered?!


    Tsunade''s face blushed, and she flew into a rage out of humiliation. She raised her hand and threw a punch.


    Boom!!


    At the foot of the hill, Kanp and the others suddenly heard a loud noise from the hill, and it seems like theres an earthquake.


    What happened? Iruka looked around, Is it an earthquake?


    How could there be an earthquake here! Anko said, I guessed that a rock fell from the hill just now.


    "We''ve been on the hills top before, and there are no rocks there." Kotetsu and Izumo said.


    "Then I don''t know." Anko said calmly, "Hurry up, don''t linger, keep on making the fire!"


    "Yes yes."


    When everyone is busy, Kanp looked at the hill with thoughtful expression.


    "Kanp, why are you in a daze,e and help!" Iruka said.


    "Wait, I''ll go up and take a look." Kanp ran towards the hill with glowing eyes.


    "Kanp?"


    Iruka, Anko and the others looked at him strangely.


    Is he worried about that old woman? Tsukasa said with a smile, Kanp is really a gentle person.


    "Woof!" Little puppy Shiramaru never forgets to respond to its little master, and has already gone further and further on the road of being a licking dog.

 Chapter 31: What Kind Of Trash Are You?

    Chapter 31: What Kind Of Trash Are You?


    Kanp run all the way to the top, and within a few minutes, he arrived at the ce where he just met the old woman. But unfortunately, there is no one there.


    This is


    Suddenly, Kanp saw a small circr pit on the ground not far away, twenty centimeters deep and one meter in diameter. The inside was densely packed with cracks like spider webs, as if it had been hit by a meteor.


    Kanp walked to the round pit, crouched down to observe it, and found two vague footprints in the crack of the spider webs in the round pit.


    A picture shed in his mind: A woman stood here, clenching her fists and umting power. When she burst out, a powerful force apanied by Chakra instantly squeezed the ground, forming such a round pit.


    Is it Tsunade?


    Kanp remembered the old woman with dull yellow hair, wrinkles and hunched figure he met just now. And it was really difficult for him to connect her with Tsunade.


    Did she really use Henge no Jutsu (Transformation Technique)?


    For a Shinobi at Tsunades level, even the mostmon three basic techniques are definitely not something that Kanp can see through now.


    But Kanp couldn''t figure it out, With Tsunade''s status, why did she use Henge no Jutsu on us, young students?


    Kanp got up and continued to observe the surroundings, but found nothing.


    Strange.''


    Kanp frowned. Regardless of whether the old woman is Tsunade or not, through the round pit and the loud noise just now, Kanp confirmed that the old woman had attacked someone, Then, who did she attack?


    Why are there no traces of fighting all around?


    Kanp walked around for a long time and found nothing.


    Kanp Kanp,e down quickly, its time to eat!


    Woof woof, woof woof woof~!


    Tsukasa and little puppy Shiramaru came over.


    "Oh, Im here."


    Kanp put away those thoughts for now and turned back to go down the hill.


    On the other side of the hill, Tsunade was holding the tree with one hand and covering her forehead with the other, her face is a little pale.


    "I didn''t expect you have not ovee your fear of blood."


    Orochimaru is standing behind Tsunade, his right shoulder is a little sunken, and scarlet blood seeped out of his clothes and spread around.


    No wonder you stopped doing missions these years. Orochimarus eyes flickered, Tsunade, I can help you ovee your blood phobia.


    Tsunade was silent.


    Orochimaru understands what Tsunades silent means. Although he is a little unwilling, he couldn''t do anything about Tsunade.


    The reason he came to Tsunade today is very simple. Now that Konoha and Sunagakure are at war, Orochimaru wants to bring the Sannin together to the battlefield and expel Sunagakure from the Land of Fire, But, it''s a pity!


    Orochimaru contacted Jiraiya before, and Jiraiya said that he was tired of the war. Unless the Shinobi of Sunagakure breaks into the vige, he will not go to battlefield again, And he also said that he would look for bullshit savior who canpletely solve the wars, like a lunatic.


    Then he came to Tsunade, only to find out that Tsunade''s blood phobia was not getting better, and she gave up on the treatment, so what can Orochimaru do?


    At the time of mncholy, Orochimaru suddenly remembered the wartime of Second Shinobi World War. At that time, although the three of them had not yet grown to their peaks, the time when they fought together and doing mission together is really nostalgic.


    It''s just that At this time, Orochimaru suddenly had a strong premonition that he might no longer be able to fight alongside Tsunade and Jiraiya in the future.


    When he left the North Hill, Orochimaru''s injuries had almost recovered.


    Back at his home, Orochimaru just walked into the entrance when he was stopped: Why are you here, Danz.


    In the shadows, spicy man was standing with his head lowered, and asked in a condensed voice, How''s that going?


    Orochimaru shook his head.


    Both Jiraiya and Tsunade rejected you?


    Danz is very dissatisfied, Hmph, after those two became famous, they didn''t do anything all day, bastards!


    When the war broke out, Danz hurriedly discussed with Orochimaru, and worked out a perfect n to get the Sannin to reappear on the battlefield.


    With Sannin''s powerful strength, it is perfectly possible to lead Konohas Shinobi to destroy Sunagakures Shinobi and drove them out of the Land of Fire!


    This is the fastest way to end this war. It will not only minimize the loss of Konoha, but also deter other countries and Shinobi Viges, so that they dare not act rashly. Of course, the most important thing is that if Sannin really gets into battlefield, Danz can make a wave of fierce operations in the vige, making Orochimaru the number one in the gossip talk'', thus gaining reputation and prestige far surpassing Tsunade and Jiraiya, in order to win the Yondaime Hokage''s position.


    In Danz''s view, Sarutobi Hiruzen does not yet know that his direct disciple Orochimaru, has already made an alliance with him, so if Danz tries to increase Orochimarus reputation fiercely, Hiruzen would definitely not stop him. When Orochimaru bes the Yondaime Hokage, even if Hiruzen realized it, he will not be able to change anything!


    Unfortunately, the n is already dead before it could even start.


    "So, what are you going to do next?" Orochimaru asked.


    There are two less Sannin now. If you are alone, you cant beat Sunagakures Shinobi in a short time.


    Danz analyzed, "So, you can''t go to the battlefield until the final decisive moment!"


    The meaning of Danz''s words is very clear. Orochimaru either does not go to the battlefield, or if he does, he must decide the victory in one fell swoop, in order to gain fame and prestige beyond ordinary people.


    Orochimaru nodded, looking a little absent-minded. Now that he was rejected'' by Jiraiya and Tsunade, he was a little disheartened and wanted to be alone.


    "Then, goodbye."


    Seeing that Orochimaru seemed to be in a bad mood, Danz didn''t say much. His figure hid in the shadows and slowly disappeared.


    At the foot of North Hill.


    Kanp and the other boys have no love for desserts, so they start with all kinds of balls, especially the spicy beef meatballs.


    Its just that


    After Kanp ate a spicy beef meatball, he felt that his mouth was about to explode!


    This f***er is too spicy!


    Kanp was busy filling a bowl of sweetened red bean paste slowly.


    Anko!!!


    Iruka ate one, and stuck out his tongue in pain, You did it on purpose! Why are the beef meatballs so spicy!!!


    Anko!!!


    Anko snorted dissatisfiedly: I asked the boss to make it spicy because you always said that you want to eat spicy food. But now you me me, hmph, I will never buy spicy meatballs again!


    "Can you stopughing when you say that?"


    Kanp snarled.


    "Nonsense, I didn''tugh!"


    Anko adjusted her facial expression and said earnestly, Now you all know how delicious red bean paste is.


    Izumo and Kotetsu were also pouring the hot red bean paste. But hearing Anko''s words, their hands stopped moving.


    Tsukasa was sitting on the grass, drinking red bean paste, and eating takoyaki, and then she said with a smile: Iruka, Kanp, Izumo, Kotetsu, you should ept your fate.


    Woof woof woof~!


    Shiramaru squatted beside Tsukasa, wagging its little tail, expecting its little master to give it a takoyaki.


    Except for the super spicy beef meatballs, the six people talked,ughed, and finished all the red bean paste and balls they brought. At this time, it was already 5:30, and the sky was gradually darkening.


    Its almost time to go home.


    Tsukasa looked up at the sky, picked up the little puppy who was a little unhappy after only eating two balls, and said, Everyone, lets clean up.


    Kotetsu immediately put all the trash into the bag, ready to find a trash can to throw it away.


    When Kanp saw this, he hurriedly stopped him: Kotetsu, what kind of trash you, you, you just put them together? How can you do that? Dry trash, wet trash, and recyble trash must be separated!


    "Huh?"


    Kotetsu was confused: Why can''t I understand Kanp''s words?


    "Let me do it!"


    Kanp personally take action and divided the trash in the bag into three parts, dry, wet, and recyble. Only then did he satisfactorily hand over the three parts of garbage to Kotetsu, and then said earnestly, Trash sorting is everyone''s responsibility!"

 Chapter 32: Information About Shinnō

    Chapter 32: Information About Shinn��


    When Kanp returned home, Keiko had already gone to work in the hospital, and there was only Hayate at home. He was holding a wooden sword, and madly attacking the wooden stake in the backyard.


    Looking at the way he was training hard, Kanp couldn''t bear it anymore when he thought of the scene where he would cough several times after saying a word.


    Hayate, rest for ten minutes!


    Kanp walked over with a serious expression.


    "Big brother, you are back."


    The little brother has been training for more than half an hour. He is already sweating profusely, but he refuses to rest.


    "Big brother, I can still hold on!"


    Kanp rolled his eyes and threatened: Don''t want to practice kunai throwing?


    When Hayate heard this, he immediately put down the wooden sword in his hand and nodded excitedly: Yes, big brother, will you teach me now?


    Yeah, but you need to rest for ten minutes first. Kanp said.


    "I understand."


    Hayate excitedly ran into the house and took a sip of water, then found a bag of kunai made of wood, and ran to in front of Kanp enthusiastically. Big brother, I have a good rest!


    A ck line appeared on Kanps face, and he said: Sit down, I said that you can start training only after a good rest.


    Oh. Hayate obediently sat beside Kanp.


    Kanp casually found a topic to chat with Hayate, from tomorrow''s bento is seaweed and sesame sushi mixed with seaweed and sesame onigiri, to the Academy, to the recent visit of a great person to the Konoha Hospital


    "Ehwait!"


    Kanp was dumbfounded, There will be a great person going to the Konoha Hospital? How did you know?


    Aunt Keiko told me about it during dinner. Hayate said, She also said a lot about the hospital.


    Kanp said nkly: You won.


    As expected of someone else''s child, when I was at home, kaa-san never talked about the hospital.


    Forget it, Im also not her real son.


    But


    Great person?


    How great is he?


    Kanp asked: "What''s the name of that great person?"


    Hmm Hayate pondered for a while and said: Hes called Shinn.


    "Shinn?"


    The divine farmer? (T/N: Shinno is actually written as Shennong in Chinese. As for who Shennong is, you can read it here: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Shennong)


    Kanp''s first reaction was that Hayate didn''t say the name correctly, but then, he suddenly remembered that in Naruto, there was indeed such a character.


    Kanp closed his eyes and recalled carefully.


    Ten minutester.


    "Big brother, the ten-minute break is up." Hayate reminded.


    "Wait, take a rest for another two minutes." Kanp said with his eyes closed.


    At this time, he has already recalled some things about Shinn.


    On the surface, Shinn is a doctor, but he is actually the leader of Land of the Sky that was destroyed by Konoha. He is a very powerful Taijutsu Shinobi, and also good at Forbidden Techniques such as Body Revival Technique, which is a Forbidden Technique that even Orochimaru covets.


    As for the rest, Kanp can only remember that Shinn got the Zero-Tails and then led Land of the Skys Shinobi to attack Konoha. For more specific details, Kanp really can''t remember.


    Because the plot about Shinn appeared in the movie version, the previous life Kanp only watch it with fast forward. It was already good for him to remember about Shinn, so how can he also remember the specific plot?


    However, for Kanp, it is enough to remember these!


    A Forbidden Technique that even Orochimaru covets


    If Kanp didn''t collect, he would only bring shame of his cheat!


    However, the difficulty of this collection is not small!


    Kanp frowned in thought.


    There is no doubt that Shinn is absolutely hostile and have malicious intent towards Konoha!


    Under this kind of mentality, for Shinn toe to Konoha with such a great fanfare, he definitely has ulterior motives!


    Kanp could not guess his purpose, but he is certain that after Shinn entered Konoha, in order not to reveal the identity as Shinobi, he must be very cautious, and it is impossible for him to trust anyone in Konoha easily, even if the other party was a child.


    So, even if Kanp can approach Shinn through Keiko, it is absolutely impossible to get Shinn to open his heart and let him collect his ability.


    But even so, Kanp does not intend to give up.


    Now that such a big fat sheep is present, Kanp can''t stand this temptation.


    Secondly, since Shinn wanted to hide his identity as a Shinobi, he will never use any Ninjutsu. So, what is the difference between a tiger without ws and fangs and a cat?


    Kanp is not cowardly at all, so he will definitely try to collect Shinn.


    Big brother, big brother!!!


    Seeing that his big brother was distracted, Hayate couldn''t help but stomped his feet and shouted, Two minutes are up, teach me how to throw kunai.


    Oh oh.


    Kanp came back to his senses, got up and said with a smile, Then, let''s start with the most basic throwing stance!


    The next day.


    The Academy.


    The morning course of ss 8 is still theoretical, but it is another teacher who teaches tracking and anti-tracking courses.


    Kanps head is still full of Shinn. So he can''t listen to what was being taught in the ss at all.


    When it was time for the break between sses, there were many students who came over to get close to him.


    Kanp, your Ninja Tools throwing is so powerful, please give me more advice in the future.


    "Although I don''t want to admit it, you, Gekk Kanp is indeed qualified to be a friend with the top student like me!"


    Gekk Kanp, I''ll teach you theoretical lessons in the future, and you teach me how to throw Ninja Tools. We''ll each teach each other, okay?


    Most of these ssmates who said these, have written small notes to Kanp before, but in the actualbat training yesterday afternoon, they were all conquered by Kanp''s strength!


    However, Kanp is a principled person, always remembering that he is one of the six-member of the heavenly group, and he cannot betray the organization so easily.


    After spending the whole morning like this, it was not long before Kanp and Anko have lunch, and those wild ssmates came to lick Kanp again. As he recalled how they were beating him before, Kanp was annoyed when he saw these people!


    In order to avoid them, Kanp pondered for a while, and simply went to the office to find Yu.


    After collecting the Ninja Tools Throwing Technique from Yust time, Kanp did not collect him again, so he still had two chances to collect Yu.


    When Yu saw Kanp, his expression became a little weird.


    Kanp, Taishi-sensei told me about your performance in actualbat training yesterday. I really can''t believe that your throwing Ninja Tools is so good!


    Yu kept looking at Kanp, He is still the same person, but it feels like there are some changes about him, but I cant tell exactly where.


    Sensei, I came to you this time to ask for some details about refining Chakra. Kanp said straight to the point.


    Refining Chakra


    Yu nodded, Of course, but You should have consulted about this with Taishi-sensei yesterday, right?


    Kanp shyly said: "But there are still many things I don''t understand."


    Since his student has said so, what else can Yu, as a teacher, do?


    He had no choice but to help Kanp solving his doubts.


    Kanp listened carefully to Yus exnation, and about half an hour or so, he started collecting.


    The green light cluster in his mind surged, and soon a blue light dot was ejected. As Kanp thought, it was the Chakra Refining Technique!


    After Kanp waited for this light dot to be fused, he continued to ask Yu about Chakra refining.


    Yus patience in dealing with Kanp is obviously better than Taishi. After all, he is a student from his own ss, so he didn''t say much and just said it again.


    Kanp collected it, and once again, a blue light dot was ejected from the green light cluster, which is still Chakra refining!


    Thank you for your guidance, sensei!


    Kanp bowed solemnly and thanked him.


    As a teacher, these are all things I should do.


    Yu said seriously, "Kanp, I was biased in my evaluation of you before. I hope you don''t mind. In the future, I need to ask you to be more serious, especially in terms of theoretical knowledge, so that I wont be biased!"


    "I understand, thank you sensei."

 Chapter 33: My Stupid Little Brother

    Chapter 33: My Stupid Little Brother


    The afternoon ss was held on the training ground. And Yu personally taught the ss Henge no Jutsu (Transformation Technique).


    The hand seals of Henge no Jutsu is very simple, everyone should watch it carefully.


    Yu then he walked around the student while forming hand seals, so that all students can see it clearly.


    Except for a few students in ss 8, such as Yui, Tsukasa, and Kanp, the rest of the bronzes fiddled with their hands excitedly, and shouting about transforming, as they still cant use it in their second years.


    After all, in the eyes of these bronzes,pared to throwing Ninja Tools, Henge no Jutsu is the real Ninjutsu'', and it is an important symbol to measure whether or not a person is a Shinobi!


    "Iruka, you don''t seem to be interested in Henge no Jutsu." Kanp noticed that Iruka, who was standing next to him, had a in and strange face.


    Iruka smiled and said: I actually started training three basic techniquesst year.


    Really? Who taught you? Kanp was a little surprised.


    "It''s my parents."


    Iruka looked proud, They are all the vige''s Jnin!


    "Oh, thats right, how good you are with it?" Kanp didn''t fight for his father, and his question went straight to the core.


    "Uh"


    Iruka scratched his head, feeling somewhat embarrassed.


    Kanp understands in a second, so he won''t ask, after all, its not easy for everyone.


    Students, although Henge no Jutsu is the simplest Ninjutsu, it is not something you can learn at once.


    Yu looked at the appearance of the bronzes trying to use the Ninjutsu and couldn''t help but chuckled, While you are forming the hand seals, you have to visualize the goal of your transformation, and then use Chakra toplete the transformation. I will show you all a demonstration.


    Yu formed hand seals, and at the same time, the appearance of Taishi appeared in his mind, and then he used Chakra


    Boom!


    Along with a burst of white smoke, Yu has transformed into Taishi.


    The group of bronzes were so excited that it is unknown if they understood Yus words, so they started to try again and again.


    After that, Yu started to go around again.


    Ito-kun, your hand seal is wrong. You should use Dog Seal, not Monkey Seal.


    Gangzitie, your hand seals are reversed. Did you not remember what I teach youst semester?


    After moving around halfway, Kashima-heart is tired-Yu couldn''t help but shook his head, as most of the students in his ss really can''t do it.


    Of course, for the students from the Shinobi n, such as Tsukasa and Yui, they have trained in hand seals since childhood, so he doesn''t need to say more.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Kanp''s hand seals are also very good, and he couldn''t pick out the slightest fault.


    After all Kanp has already collected the three basic techniques. If it weren''t for wasting Chakra, he would have already transformed into a living poop!


    To fool Yu, Kanp silently observes the bronzes around him, for civilian students like Ito, their learning progress is horribly slow, and for people from Shinobi n like Tsukasa and Yui, they are being able to form hand seals as easy as breathing air. Showing the gap between two extremes.


    ording to this study progress, Yui and the other geniuses may be able to apply for graduation directly after studying in the Academy for two or three years, but for people like Ito, it is difficult to graduate and be a Shinobi even after six years of study.


    Thinking of this, Kanp couldn''t help but turn his head to look at Iruka, If I remember correctly, this guy is also a master who has been at the Academy for six years. Fortunately, his parents are both Jnin.


    "Your eyes are so strange, Kanp." Iruka felt a sense of malice from Kanp.


    "Iruka, you are really sensitive." Kanp smiled.


    Iruka looked at Kanp with squinted eyes: It doesn''t feel like you areplimenting me.


    Well, what you feel is right.


    Iruka wanted to hit someone at this moment.


    When it was past three o''clock, Yu saw that it was almost time for the end of the school, and said: "Okay, lets end it here today, ss is over! Oh! By the way, I almost forgot. Today''s homework is the training knowledge of Henge no Jutsu. There must be no less than 500 words, and everyone must write carefully, understand?


    "Understand."


    The group of bronzes answered feebly. Although they had all trained in full swing just now, training is one thing, and homework is another.


    "It seems that I can''te out to y today." Iruka said with bitter expression.


    At his level, it would take at least two hours to write a five-hundred-word essay. Where would he get extra time to go out and y?


    Kanp also had some headaches. Writing essays is something that only primary school students can do, so he had no choice but write what he can think of.


    Kanp frowned and thought, half-distracted, and then he suddenlye back to his sense, Isn''t there a primary school in my house?


    Kanp''s thoughts instantly surged!


    Originally, he was worried that his little brother diligent practice would wear him down sooner orter, But now it''s alright, theres finally an open and fair way to stop him!


    After Kanp said goodbye to Iruka and the others, he waited for Hayate at the gate of the Academy. After a while, the school bell rang, and arge group of students swarmed down from the teaching building.


    "Big brother!"


    In the crowd, Hayate saw his big brother standing at the Academys gate waiting for him at a nce, and ran over happily.


    Seeing Hayate, Kanp is also very happy: It''s really nice to have a little brother.


    Back home, Kanp found his mother''s shoes at the entrance, but when he went in, he found that she was still sleeping, so he took Hayate to the backyard.


    My stupid little brother!


    Kanp said solemnly, Today, this big brother of yours will teach you Henge no Jutsu, okay?


    " Henge no Jutsu?"


    Hayates eyes lit up, "Okay, okay, I want to learn the Henge no Jutsu!"


    Kanp nodded gratifiedly and said: Then, let''s start with the hand seals!


    Kanp spent half an hour teaching Hayate all the details of the Henge no Jutsu, and then encouraged: Come, try if you can seed.


    Hayates face turned serious and formed hand seals with powerful momentum, and then roared very loudly: Here Ie! Henge no Jutsu!!!


    Nothing happened


    "Big brother, I didn''t seem to be sessful." Hayate was somewhat embarrassed.


    "It''s okay, no one in this world can seed at once, just try a few more times, ganbatte, Hayate, you will definitely seed, I believe in you!!"


    Kanp poured him a mouthful of chicken soup to Hayate, and Hayate was suddenly full of energy and trained the Henge no Jutsu again.


    After training for about half an hour, Hayate seems to have found the problem: Big brother, I don''t have enough Chakra.


    Hayates father has taught him the Chakra Refining Technique. However, children are very active. Rather than sitting on the ground to refine chakra, Hayate prefers to use a wooden sword to hit the wooden stakes. In addition, he does have talent in Kenjutsu, so Seiseki and Kanp''s cheap father are also very supportive to him swinging his sword. Therefore, the Chakra in Hayates body is simr to Kanp.


    "In that case"


    Kanp finally revealed his evil intentions, Then, you should first write an essay about your experience from training Henge no Jutsu with no less than 500 words.


    Ah? Why? Hayate protested, I want to train Kenjutsu and kunai throwing.


    It is for your own good that write your thoughts. Only in this way can you keep everything I taught you in your heart! Kanp said earnestly.


    Hayate was a little bit resistant, and his little face was full of reluctance.


    Gekk Hayate! Do you think you can be a Shinobi as long as you train Kenjutsu well?


    If soft approach is not good, then go hard, so Kanp reprimanded, "Naive! Childish! Don''t underestimate this Shinobi World!!! Write me your experience!!!"


    "understood."


    Seeing that his big brother is angry, Hayate bowed his head down and obediently went back to the house to write his experience.


    Seeing Hayate entering the house, Kanp was very satisfied, he turned around and roared at his heart: Don''t underestimate this Shinobi World, Don''t underestimate this Shinobi World!!


    Mmm, very imposing indeed!

 Chapter 34: Chakra Refining After Fusion

    Chapter 34: Chakra Refining After Fusion


    When Hayate was lying on the table in the living room writing his experience, Kanp''s mother finally woke up, opened the sliding door, and walked out of the bedroom.


    When she saw Hayate lying on the table doing his homework, a gratified smile appeared on her face: Hayate, youre doing your homework?


    Aunt Keiko.


    Hayate raised his head, his expression was a little aggrieved, and he looked like he wanted to say something but hesitated.


    "Cough cough!"


    Kanp coughed loudly.


    Hayate immediately became honest.


    Hayate, ganbatte!


    Keiko didn''t see what the two brothers were doing, and just smiled and encouraged. She then turned around and started to prepare dinner.


    Kanp remembered about Shinn and immediately followed her into the kitchen.


    Before starting to talk, Kanp first organized thenguage in his mind, and then asked calmly: Kaa-chan, I heard that there is a doctor with very good medical skills in the hospital, called Shinn?


    Eh? Kanp-chan, how did you know?


    Keiko was stunned for a moment, then smiled, Is it Hayate who told you? But that doctor Shinn hasn''t arrived at the hospital yet.


    Kanp asked: When will hee?


    Keiko looked at him strangely: Kanp-chan, why did you suddenly ask about him?


    Kanp then said with a look of longing, I admire him very much, and I want to meet him. If possible, I would like to learn medical skills from him!


    Huh? Keiko was stunned, and her first reaction was to stop her son''s unrealistic thoughts, Kanp-chan, your current task is to study hard at the Academy, you know?


    "Is that so" Kanp had no choice but to take a step back, "I understand, then I don''t want to learn medical skills from him, but I''ll still see him, can I?"


    Keiko hesitated and then nodded in agreement.


    In Keiko''s view, she has already rejected Kanp''s request to learn medical skills, so if she refuses to let him see Shinn, it will be too unreasonable.


    But thinking about it this way, Keeko always felt that something is strange.


    Thank you, kaa-chan! Kanp said with a smile, When will Shinne, and when can I see him?


    Keiko came back to her senses and said: He will arrive tomorrow afternoon. If you really want to see him, I will take you to the hospital after dinner tomorrow.


    Well, its decided then!


    Kanp was overjoyed, Then, I''ll go out first.


    After he walked out of the kitchen, Keiko pondered about it slightly.


    "This child"


    Keiko didn''t know whether to cry orugh, so she shook her head and sighed, and continued cooking.


    In the living room.


    "Big brother, I have finished writing it."


    As soon as Kanp came out, Hayate handed him the workbook.


    Kanp nced at it, Just one page?


    Definitely not enough words!


    Kanp shook his head and said: This is less than five hundred words. Rewrite it.


    Hayate pouted: Big brother, five hundred words are so hard to write.


    "Hayate, don''t be stumped by these small five hundred words! Think about when you were training Kenjutsu, you were sweating profusely and was exhausted every day, isn''t it more tiring and bitter than this? But didn''t you still persevered?"


    Kanp began to pour chicken soup again, encouraging Hayate to fight bravely, work hard, and make persistent efforts to create brilliance!


    Hayate was being brainwashed by Kanp, and he couldn''t distinguish the East, South, West, and North.


    This is the pain of growing up!


    Kanp finally concluded, "Everyone has to go through this level! Hurry up, go, ganbatte!"


    "I understand."


    Sure enough, Hayate was motivated by Kanps words, so he took the workbook and began to rewrite it seriously.


    Seeing this scene, Kanp smiled with satisfaction.


    For Hayate, it takes at least two hours to write the 500-character experience. If he made it harder for himself, three hours may not be enough.


    For Hayate, training Kenjutsu is like those who y with insects in his previous life. Once indulged in them, they cannot extricate themselves. Kanp feels distressed when recalled the appearance of the diseased ghost after Hayate grows up!


    Therefore, he must build an indestructible anti-addiction'' guardrail, so that Hayate can y less train Kenjutsu less.


    Of course, there are also side effects, that is, I am afraid that I may or may not be able to do homework anymore.


    This is my pain of growing up, haah!


    After dinner, Keiko washed the dishes, made Kanp and Hayate''s lunches for tomorrow, and then went out to the hospital.


    Kanp has already bear no hope for Keiko''s lunch, so he sits in the living room and urges Hayate to continue writing his experience.


    Hayate''s writing speed is not fast, and coupled with the fact that he stops thinking from time to time, he may not be finish it even after two hours ording to this progress.


    Kanp waited for a while, and was a little bored, so he stepped to the side and sat down with his knees crossed.


    What are you doing, big brother?


    When Hayate saw that his big brother was going to do something, he hurriedly put down his pen.


    "Keep writing, don''t stop!"


    Kanp said seriously, Hayate, I want to refine Chakra, so I will check your workter, okay?


    "Understood."


    Hayate picked up the pen again and continued to write.


    At the same time, Kanp closes the eyes and began to refine Spiritual Energy and Physical Energy, and merged them in a one-to-one ratio.


    In this fusion, Kanp found an abnormality.


    In the past, his speed in refining Chakra was so slow that people would doze off, but now, the speed is at least 40% faster!


    40%?


    Kanp''s heart moved.


    He collected Chakra Refining Technique twice from Taishi, and twice from Yu!


    Four times of Chakra Refining Technique have beenbined!


    In other words, once the fusion is done, it will increase by 10%?


    ording to the improvement efficiency, ten times of fusion is 100% increase, one hundred times is 1000% increase, and one thousand times is 10000% increase!


    Then, if I collect one thousand Great Fireball Technique and merge them all, then wouldnt its power be 100 times that of the ordinary Great Fireball Technique?


    Kanp was a little excited, but when he remembered that he could only collect three times a day, even if it seeded each time, it would take nearly a year for that one thousand times!


    Therefore, even if he really wants to choose a certain type of Ninjutsu to strengthen for a hundred times, he has to think about it: Not only must there are a lot of people who know it, but it also needs to be powerful


    Uh Thinking about it this way, it seems that Great Fireball Technique is really suitable.


    Kanp feels that his brain is almost out of control, so he hurriedly restrained his mind and silently refined Chakra.


    Half an hourter, Kanp felt that he had reached his limit.


    Although the speed has been increased by 40%, after adapting to this refining speed, Kanp found that it was still too slow!


    Sharpening an axe does not dy the work of chopping firewood, so I have to collect more!


    Kanp opened his eyes, and when he saw a big head just a few centimeters away from him, Kanp subconscious bumped into it.


    Boom!


    "Ouch!"


    Hayate covered his red forehead and shouted, It hurtsbig brother!!!


    "Oh, it''s you Hayate."


    Kanp was also hurt, so he also rubbed his forehead and said, "If you don''t write your experience well, why are you squatting here to see me?"


    Big brother, my hands are sore, so I want to take a break before continue writing. Hayate said aggrievedly.


    Kanps eyes lit up.


    Just sore hands!


    Hayate is just a child, and his hand felt sore when he writes five hundred words, but when he trained Kenjutsu for several hours every, I have never saw him shouting sore. What does this mean??


    It means that when Hayate is training Kenjutsu, his body reached the limit, but he kept preserving. Let alone breaking the limit of the body, Hayate does not have the abnormal physique of Maito Duy and his son, so if things go on like this, his body will copse!


    Kanp patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile: Then, you can take a break for ten minutes.


    Hayates eyes lit up upon hearing this: Then I will train Kenjutsu!


    ""


    Practice your head!

 Chapter 35: This Is Passing The Information

    Chapter 35: This Is Passing The Information


    The next day, on the way to school.


    Hayate walked in front alone with his bento in hand, his cheeks bulging and his eyes fierce.


    The five-hundred-words Henge no Jutsust night took him three hours. When he finally finished writing it, he realized that it was almost half past eight!


    Hayate felt a sense of guilt in his heart, and hurried went to the backyard to train Kenjutsu.


    Kanp is delighted to copy Hayates experience No, it''s a copy, and then destroy the evidence!


    At about nine o''clock, Kanp asked Hayate to go to bed, not giving him much time to train Kenjutsu.


    Because of this, Hayate is having a small temper.


    On the way to school, Hayate has been walking ahead, not saying a word to Kanp.


    Kanp doesn''t care about it, Well, which child hasn''t had a temper?


    I just need to coax himter.


    When Ie home from school, Ill teach him Bunshin no Jutsu, and then let him write a 500-words experience!


    Well, this anti-addiction is a must!


    When they arrived at the Academy, Hayates small temper had not subsided. He said goodbye to Kanp with a fierce expression, and went to his ssroom.


    Kanp found that Hayate in his childhood is really cute.


    Especially when hes bullying him.


    Kanp came to his ssroom and immediately handed over his homework to Ito.


    Ito put away his homework, and suddenly called out Kanp: Gekk Kanp, there will be a theory test tomorrow morning, I


    One-on-onebat training in the afternoon?


    Kanp knew what color of shit he was going to pull when he saw Itos butt up, so he interrupted him roughly.


    Ito stared at him and said: Tomorrow morning''s theory test, I must


    "One-on-one in the afternoon?"


    The theory test, I definitely want to


    "One-on-one?"


    "I"


    Ito is so angry at this moment: I''m talking about theory with you, but why are you talking about actualbat?


    The two eyes stared at each other. Ito was wronged, angry and sad, so he snorted and turned his head, deciding to ignore Kanp in the future.


    When he returned to his seat, Iruka has already arrived, and he said with a chuckle: Kanp, is it really okay for you to bully Fatty like that?


    Eh! You''re addicted to call him Fatty now, aren''t you? Kanpined.


    "It''s all because you calling him like that all day long."


    Iruka snorted, and then couldn''t help butughed, But the nickname of Fatty is really suitable for Fatty


    Kanp remembered Fatty''s previous provocation and asked: Is there really a theory test tomorrow morning?


    Yes, there is a theoretical test after the actualbat test, but the time for the theoretical test is not fixed. Iruka exined, Kanp, how is your theoretical knowledge?


    Kanp''s brain hurts and he said: What theory will we tested in? Is it what was taught two days ago, or the onest years?


    "Of course it is the knowledge fromst year." Iruka said.


    Kanp pondered for a while, then whispered: Iruka, tomorrow morning''s exam, huh huh?


    "Huh?" Iruka frowned.


    Yeah! Kanp nodded solemnly.


    "Hmm!" Iruka shook his head.


    Haah.


    Kanp sighed, as his deskmate didn''t want to help him, he felt that their stic friendship was really bad.


    Fortunately, Kanp has a calm mentality. Even if he fails the theory test, he is still at ease. This temperament is the result of being tempered by countless examinations in his previous life, and most people do not have it at all.


    This morning''s theory ss was taught by Yu himself. After the bell rang, Yu walked into the ssroom with a grim expression, holding a stack of homework books in his hand.


    The experience of Henge no Jutsu that Kanp just handed in is impossible to be reviewed so quickly, so these homework books must be the experience of throwing Ninja Toolsst time!


    Students!


    Yu looked around, and said in a heavy tone, I know you don''t like to do homework, but homework is the best way to reflect whether or not a student is listening carefully in ss! Judging from the homework from the experience of throwing Ninja Tools, I found that a small number of people didn''t listen at all! I''m very disappointed!


    Having said that, Yu opened the homework book at the top and read, The most important thing about throwing Ninja Tool is do as you please. You can throw whatever you want Whoever wrote it, stand up!


    A bronze stood up in grievance and struggled: Sensei, during actualbat training, I saw Gekk Kanp throw it like this!


    Me! What the hell is this bastard talking about~


    Kanp is furious. He is just a person sitting calmly at home, but this guy actually throws this pot on his head!


    Does your conscience not hurt?


    Yu pointed at the student, his hands trembling, and he said: You, you, you the experience of throwing Ninja Tools is the homework from first day of school, and actualbat training is in the second day. That means, when you write this experience, did you already know what was going to happen the next day? I want you to rewrite me your experience of throwing Ninja Tools tonight, with no less than eight hundred words!


    "Eight hundred? No, sensei, I was wrong!" The bronze suddenly panicked. After all, the five hundred words made him spend countless brain cells and time for y. With these eight hundred words, he had to be held down and write about his thoughts on the desk all night.


    "If you make a mistake, you need to write it more!"


    Yu dug out another book and read, Throwing Ninja Tool depends mainly on luck Is that what I taught?! Stand up!


    A bronze stood up hesitantly, but before Yu could speak, this bronze voluntarily admitted his mistake'': Sensei, my mother was sick while I was doing the homework, and I have to take care of her, so I don''t have time to think, and just write it haphazardly.


    Take care of your sick mother?


    Yus mouth twitched slightly, "Then, are you taking care of your mother during ss? I''m embarrassed to hear such a stupid excuse! I want you to rewrite the experience of throwing Ninja Tools too, no less than eight hundred words!"


    Yes The bronze bowed his head and sat down dejectedly.


    Next, Yu named and criticized several unreliable students, and then asked them to rewrite their experience, and then he praised the others.


    You should learn more from Yui-kun, Ito-kun, Tsukasa-kun, and see what the others have written, and also Kanp-kun. This time, he has made the greatest progress and deserves praise. Everyone, please apud and encourage Kanp-kun!


    p, p, p


    p, p, p


    The apuse is pattering, but it was full of resentment. After all, who made Kanp the lowest ranking in the past, but now suddenly bes a smart student, it would be ufortable for his ssmates to do this.


    "I hope Kanp-kun can continue to work hard!" Yu looked at Kanp and said, "For tomorrow''s theory test, Kanp-kun, don''t let sensei down!"


    "Uh"


    Kanp is very embarrassed. He just decided to give up before.


    But now that Yu has said something like this to him, if he is doing bad at the test, wouldnt that mean he is pping Yus face?


    Kanp''s only desire to survive began to haunt him, so he turned his head and looked towards his deskmate: Iruka


    Although his talent is mediocre, for Iruka to be able to be a teacher in the future shows that his mastery of theoretical knowledge is veryprehensive and wless.


    Iruka is a bit entangled: But Kanp, this is not right.


    His parents are both Jnin from the vige. They usually teach him to be upright, innocent, and clean, so cheating or something is really hard to ept.


    "Iruka, your thinking is wrong!"


    Kanp said seriously, We will be Shinobi in the future, and we will go out of the vige to do missions. If we go to the enemys country to inquire about information, we must not only spy on the information, but also pass on the information we have spied on, so that ourpanions can send the information back safely and without error to the vige, right?"


    Iruka subconscious nodded, as he felt that there is no problem with what Kanp said.


    "So, you can treat tomorrow''s exam as a mission. You will inquire about the information, and then pass the information to me quietly toplete the mission at this time!" Kanp said solemnly.


    He is not actually making things up. After all, it must be known that the first stage of Narutos Chunin Exams is cheating, which is to pass on information!


    Iruka was entangled for a while and was finally persuaded.

 Chapter 36: Hayates Shame

    Chapter 36: Hayate''s Shame


    In the actualbat training in the afternoon, Yu is still teaching the Henge no Jutsu.


    Although Henge no Jutsu is one of the most basic Ninjutsu for Shinobi, it is not something a group of bronzes can master in a day or two, otherwise, theres no need for them to stay in the Academy for six years.


    Yu told them over and over again, hes so tired that his forehead was sweating, but the effect was really mediocre.


    Kanp stood in the crowd with Iruka, Kotetsu, and Shinyuki Izumo, and while observing whether Kashima wasing, they spoke quietly.


    "Sensei didn''t teach us new Ninjutsu today. It seems that there will be no homework tonight." Kotetsu was a little excited, "Izumo, Kanp, Iruka, shall we go to Senju Park to y after school?"


    "Okay."


    Izumo nodded, as this guy and Kotetsu are inseparable, no matter where they go.


    But there is an exam tomorrow. Iruka hesitated.


    "What does it matter? We can just go home at six o''clock." Kotetsu said casually.


    "Okay, then Ill go too." Iruka also like to y, so he couldn''t stand the temptation from his friends at all.


    Kanp, how about you? Kotetsu looked towards Kanp again.


    "This"


    Kanp was a little hesitant. He really wanted to go, as if could meet that old woman who was suspected to be Tsunade again, he might be able to unravel her identity, but


    "Sorry, I have something to do tonight and can''t go."


    There is nothing Kanp can do. After school, he has to send his little brother home and appease his small temper. Then after dinner, he has to go to the hospital with Keiko to see the legendary doctor, Shinn. Compared to Tsunade, whose whereabouts is still a mystery, Shinn, who is still within reach for Kanp, is more reliable.


    "It''s okay." Kotetsu smiled, "Then the three of us will go."


    "Do you want to call Anko and Tsukasa?" Iruka asked.


    Forget it this time. Kotetsu looked at Anko and Tsukasa who were in the distance, and said softly, Us men need to have private space asionally.


    As they are talking and chatting, the time soon came reached 3:30.


    When the school bell rang, Yu was relieved, and the bronzes also couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Well, lets end the ss here for today. By the way, remember to review when you get home. There will be a theory test tomorrow morning! Everyone must work hard!


    "Yes."


    "Understood."


    Sensei has worked hard.


    After everyone disbanded, Kanp also bid farewell to Iruka and the others, and went straight to the old ce to wait for Hayate.


    When Hayate came out, there were a few friends with him, probably the new friends he had made before.


    "Big brother."


    When Hayate saw Kanp, he immediately ran over, and then then halfway through the run, he remembered the experience ofst night, his little face suddenly showed a fierce expression, he snorted proudly, deliberately walked past Kanp, and headed home first.


    My stupid little brother, Yo~


    Kanp quickly followed behind Hayate, and bewitchingly said, Want to learn Bunshin no Jutsu?


    Hayate stopped for a moment, and then said loudly: No, I want to train Kenjutsu.


    Kanp smiled: "Little brother, you can''t graduate from the Academy without mastering the three basic techniques."


    "If I can''t graduate, then I can''t graduate. Anyway, I want to train Kenjutsu!" Hayate said.


    "If you can''t graduate, you won''t be able to be a Shinobi." Kanp continued calmly.


    "Really?"


    Hayate turned around and looked back at Kanp, Big brother, don''t lie to me.


    "Of course, how could I lie to you about this kind of thing? You can just ask anyone else."


    Kanp said solemnly.


    Of course, Kanp concealed that the Academys graduation exams are random. Maybe they may test three basic techniques this year, next year, they may test Taijutsu, and the next next year, they may test Ninja Tools throwing. But these things are tooplicated to exin. So Kanp decided to wait for Hayate to learn three basic techniques, and then tell him.


    Is that so


    Hayate lowered his head, struggling a little.


    Kanp said affectionately: Hayate, I know you want to inherit the Konoha-Style Kenjutsu, but Konoha-Style Kenjutsu is a very high-end Kenjutsu. If you want to inherit it, you must first be an excellent Genin, even Chunin! But if you can''t get graduate from the Academy, how can you inherit the Konoha-Style Kenjutsu?"


    Hayate blinked twice, then lowered his head in shame: Big brother, I was wrong.


    Kanp smiled gratifiedly: After we go back, I will teach you Bunshin no Jutsu, and then you need to write a 500-words experience.


    Although there is no homework today, Kanp knows that Yu will teach Bunshin no Jutsu in a few days. When the timees, this 500-words experience can be used.


    As a transmigrator, it is basic exercises to n ahead!


    Oh Hayate responded feebly.


    Also, this matter must be kept secret, understand? Kanp remembered something and hurriedly ordered, Don''t tell the teachers and students of the Academy, okay? And also, my mother!


    Why? Hayate was puzzled.


    Because what I taught you right now all are second years courses! Kanp said softly, If others know, they will say that you are too ambitious.


    "What do you mean by being so ambitious?" Hayate asked.


    "Let me make an analogy. There is a brat. He hasn''t graduated from the Academy or be a Shinobi yet. He is just shouting all day long that he wants to train Kenjutsu and inherit Konoha-Style Kenjutsu. This is called being too ambitious."


    Hayate lowered his head again in shame.


    Back home, Keiko was already up and was cleaning up the house.


    "Kaa-chan, don''t forget to take me to the hospital tonight." Kanp was afraid that Keiko would regret it.


    "Yes, but when you get to the hospital, you must always follow kaa-chan, Kanp-chan and you can''t run around, understand?" Keiko said.


    Kanp immediately nodded to assure her.


    Next, Kanp took Hayate to the backyard and began to teach him Bunshin no Jutsu.


    After more than half an hour, Hayate has written down all the knowledge points of Bunshin no Jutsu, but since the Chakra in his body is not enough, he is still at the stage of talking on paper.


    Then next, is the five hundred words of Bunshin no Jutsus experience. When Kanp spoke, he was righteous: I did this for Hayates sake, haah!


    "Understood."


    Hayate nced at the wooden stake beside him and the wooden sword stuck in the grass with nostalgia and reluctance in his eyes. Finally, he lowered his head and returned to the living room, took out his workbook, andid down on the table to write.


    Kanp sat cross-legged on the ground and began to refine Chakra.


    Kanp-chan, Hayate, it''s dinner time!


    More than an hourter, Keiko made dinner and interrupted the brothers struggle.


    Hayate, have you already had so much homework after just started school? Keiko was curious when she saw that Hayate was lying on the desk again doing homework.


    I remember that when Kanp-chan was in the first grade, he didn''t have homework for several months, and when he got home, he was dragged by his father to the backyard to train Kenjutsu.


    Hayate was hesitant to speak, but remembered that he had agreed to his big brother''s confidentiality request, and said that this was what he learned from studying in the Academy and he is doing it to deepen his impression.


    When Keiko heard this, she showed a relieved smile, and then looked at Kanp with a little disgust.


    "I"


    Can this also affect me?


    Kanp lost his appetite when he saw this.

 Chapter 37: Perfect Surgery

    Chapter 37: Perfect Surgery


    After dinner, Kanp told the little brother to do his homework seriously before going to the hospital with Keiko.


    After Kanp left, Hayate couldn''t control his body and ran to the backyard to pick up the wooden sword, but after less than half an hour, Hayate remembered the words his big brother said.


    Too ambitious.


    Yeah, I haven''t be a Shinobi yet. I didn''t even master three basic techniques and wanted to inherit Konoha-Style Kenjutsu. I really am too ambitious.


    Hayate reluctantly put down the wooden sword, and went back to the house to write about his experience.


    At the same time, Kanp followed Keiko to Konoha Hospital again.


    Although it was already dark, the Konoha Hospital is brightly lit, and the busy figures of the medical staff going back and forth to each ward can be seen.


    "Kanp-chan, don''t run around, okay?" Keiko asked.


    "Understood."


    After entering the hospital, Kanp looked around, but did not find any sign of the arrival of the great person.


    Is Shinn really came?


    When Kanp was puzzled, he had followed Keiko to the third floor, and then came to a room with an experimental operating room.


    "Doctor Shinn is inside, but remember not to talk when you enter, okay?" Keiko asked again.


    Kanp was a little excited: I understand.


    The two pushed the door and went in, and Kanp heard various exmations.


    Amazing! As expected of Dr. Shinn, he was able to stop the bleeding and suture the wound so quickly!


    "Thats right~~ Dr. Shinn''s medical skills are already more powerful than the average Medical-nin!"


    Amidst thepliments, the bearded Shinn smiled and started to talk.


    Everyone, surgery is the most basic skill for doctors. If you want to learn, I can teach you all my years of surgical experience.


    "Really? Thank you so much, Dr. Shinn!"


    "Dr. Shinn is so noble!"


    Shinn''s selflessness was greeted with another waves of praise.


    Kanp stood behind Keiko, looked up, and saw an operating table in the room, on whichy an anesthetized man with a ten-centimeter knife wound on his right arm, but it had been stitched up. It should be Shinn''s operation, and judging from the reactions of the people around, Shinn''s operation was done perfectly.


    Kanp looked at the middle-aged man in his forties who was surrounded by the crowd. He has lush brown hair and beard, wearing thick clothes, and he felt a bit like a crooked countryman.


    Is he Shinn?


    When Kanp squinted his eyes to observe him, as Shinn actually began to teach everyone his surgical experience. Various professional terms popped out of his mouth. The medical staff beside him, including Keiko, who had just entered, were listening and studying seriously. Several of them even took out a pen and paper and started writing Shinns words.


    A thought shed through Kanps mind.


    No matter if Shinn is being sincere or faking it, the opportunity must not be missed!


    Collect!


    The green light cluster in his mind surged immediately, and soon, an azure blue light dot spewed out from the green light cluster, exuding a dazzling ray of light far surpassing the rest of the blue light dots!


    This color


    Kanps eyes lit up. He was busy wrapping his consciousness, and then he was stunned.


    Surgery (perfect)!


    Kanp has collected the unusable and iplete version of Kunai Throwing Technique, and has also collected the Ninja Tools Throwing Technique that can be used directly, but this is the first time that he has collected a skill with a word perfect on it!


    Kanp wrapped this azure blue light spot with his consciousness, and waves of indescribable warm currents poured into his brain, as if it was enlightenment, at this moment, all kinds of difficult and iprehensible professional terminology in Shinn''s words is as easy to understand as up, up, down, down, left, right, left, right b, a, start''! (T/N: For those who down know, this is Konami Code.)


    While the medical staff next to them are studying hard, Kanp had already digested and absorbed all these knowledges!


    At this time, as long as Kanp has enough little white mouse to umte surgical experience, he can easily achieve Shinn''s achievements!


    Of course, only for surgery!


    But Kanp doesn''t care about it. What he cares about is the meaning of the word perfect behind the brilliant blue light dot, and then think of about the iplete skills he collected in the past, as well as the fusion and strengthening functions. At this moment, Kanp gradually figured it out.


    Iplete,plete, perfect!


    These are the three ranks of the skills collected by the Collection Technique!


    Take Kunai Throwing Technique as an example. If the collections target does notpletely master kunai throwing, then what is collected is the iplete Kunai Throwing Technique. In the iplete state, it is impossible for Kanp to use that skill.


    If the collections target has mastered the skill, then theplete version of the Kunai Throwing Technique will be collected, which can be used directly. As long as he umtes experience, he can reach the level of the collections targets Kunai Throwing Technique!


    Then, theres perfect!


    If the collection target has trained the Kunai Throwing Technique to the point of major perfection and using it bing as natural as breathing, then what is collected is the perfect level Kunai Throwing Technique!


    The perfect level of Kunai Throwing Technique is definitely far more powerful than theplete version of Kunai Throwing Technique!


    It''s like Uchiha Shisuis Kunai Throwing Technique in his peak period. Even if ten Yu teamed up, he still cant bepared to Uchiha Shisui!


    Of course, the most important thing for Kanp is that through the fusion and enhancement of Collection Technique, iplete skills can beplete, andplete skills can of course evolve into perfect skills!


    This feature is very important!


    With fusion enhancement, Kanp''s Ninja Tools Throwing Technique, Great Fireball Technique, three basic techniques, and Chakra Refining Techniquecan all evolve to the perfect level as long as he collects enough of them.


    Kanp has even begun to fantasize about being a perfect level in Ninjutsu, Taijutsu, Genjutsu, and even Kekkei Genkai, At that time, wont I be able to bully the Shinobi of the same level as me easily?


    Discard it, discard it.


    If I wanted to be low-key, I mustnt be high profile!


    Kanp silently warned himself.


    At this time, Shinn''s speech was over.


    The Leader of the Medical and Nursing Department, Nakamasa Uejima, and the rest of the medical staffs hurriedly and respectfully invited Shinn to an experimental operating room next door.


    In this operating room, lies a patient whose left arm was bitten by a poisonous snake.


    Dr. Shinn, after this patient was bitten by a poisonous snake, we took timely measures to control the venom in his left hand, but if we want to remove this snakes venom, the fastest way without leaving any side-effects we can think of is Medical Ninjutsu. Uejima said, Doctor Shinn, please take a look.


    "Okay."


    Shinn''s voice was filled with kindness. Combined with his unfathomable medical skills, it is easy for people to feel close and dependent on him.


    Although snake venom is troublesome, in addition to Medical Ninjutsu, there are other ways topletely remove it.


    While examining the patient, Shinn started to talk, Prepare some herbs for me, I want


    Uejima winked at a person next to him, and the person immediately went out to prepare what Shinn asked.


    At the same time, Shinn also began to poprize the knowledge of how to use herbs to remove toxins from the humans body.


    As soon as Shinn started to speak, the medical staffs next to him immediately began to take notes. Even Kanp''s mother, Keiko, took out a small notebook and recorded it carefully.


    But Kanp, whos standing behind Keiko, was caught in a dillema.


    To collect, or not to collect?


    Kanp can only collect three skills from Shinn. He has just collected perfect level surgery, that is to say, he only has two opportunities to collect left!


    And Shinn''s medical skill pack is probably no less than ten, and maybe all of them are at perfect level!


    The value of these perfect-level medical skill packs is naturally very precious, but Kanp can only collect one more at most!


    Because Kanp''s goal this time is the Forbidden Technique, Body Revival Technique, so he must leave a collection opportunity, even if the chance of sessfully collecting the Body Revival Technique is so small as Shinn will never teach anyone about that!

 Chapter 38: There Is Still A Chance

    Chapter 38: There Is Still A Chance


    The third floor of Konoha Hospital, the experimental operating room.


    Kanp and a group of medical staffs watched Shinn mashed and blended a variety of herbs, and then evenly applied it to the wound of the snake venom patient. After a while, the patient''s wound had faint trace ck blood overflowing.


    "I didn''t expect that after these herbs were mashed and blended, the snake venom could be forced out!"


    Live and learn!


    The medical staffs watching were all stunned and amazed.


    Herbs can remove snake venom, but there are thousands of snake venoms in this world, so correspondingly, there are also thousands of herbal forms for removing those snake venoms.


    Shinn said with a bit of pride, If you need it, I can give these forms and corresponding first aid treatments methods to you for free.


    "Really?"


    The Leader of Medical and Nursing Department, Uejimas eyes lit up, Thank you so much, Dr. Shinn! On behalf of the Medical and Nursing Department of Konoha Hospital, I would like to sincerely thank you for your generosity!


    The people in the Medical and Nursing Department are all ordinary people. If they encounter poisoned patients, except for the minor ones, the rest must be handed over to the hospitals Medical-nin for treatment. But now, with these herb forms and first aid methods of Shinn, thepetitiveness of the Medical and Nursing Department has undoubtedly increased by a rank!


    You are wee, I do this in the hope that my medical skills can help more people.


    With a humble expression and noble personality, Shinn''s charm directly conquered all of the people present.


    Of course, Kanp is also included!


    What an actor!!


    This guy will definitely be an Oscar-winning actor if he lives in my previous world!''


    If Kanp hadn''t known Shinns true face long ago, maybe he would also be conquered by Shinn''s charm.


    But now is not the time to admire.


    The thoughts in Kanp''s mind surged.


    The herb forms in Shinn''s hands are probably able to restrain the toxins of most snakes in the Shinobi world.


    When ites to snake venom, whates to mind?


    Of course it is Orochimaru!


    This thing must be collected!


    Kanp remembered the scene of encountering Orochimaru that night, and his desire to survive instantly exploded.


    Collect!!


    In an instant, the green light cluster in Kanp''s mind rapidly churned, and then an azure blue light dot was ejected!


    Azure blue?


    Its really a perfect level?


    Kanp was excited and quickly wrap this blue light dot with his consciousness.


    Snake venoms emergency treatment (perfect)!


    Kanp opened his eyes in excitement. Although he didn''t know what kind of sparks will make him collide against Orochimaru in the future, with this perfect level emergency treatment, Kanp could basically ignore Orochimaru''s snake venoms.


    However, before Kanp had time to be proud, Shinns next words directly plunged him into the abyss.


    But there is one thing that everyone needs to pay attention to. The living environment of the snakes will greatly affect the growth of snakes, prompting them to evolve or degenerate. My herb forms may be suitable for most snake venoms at this stage, but in the future, I believe there will definitely be new snake venoms appearing. At that time, new detoxification forms will need to be developed. Shinn said seriously.


    Kanp didnt feel too good upon hearing this.


    This emergency treatment is only applicable to the poisonous snakes at this stage?


    This f***


    With Orochimaru''s ability, I am afraid that dozens of brand-new venomous snakes can be nurtured in half a year. This is somewhat embarrassing.


    Kanp grimaced, while secretly cursing his impulsiveness, he digested the contents of this emergency treatment Um, it''s so fragrant!


    At this time, Uejima was moved and shook Shinn''s hand enthusiastically. He then said: Dr. Shinn, your noble ethics and medical skills have deeply convinced me. If possible, I would like to invite you to join the Konoha Hospital!"


    Shinn smiled and shook his head: "Uejima-dono, my dream is to spread medical skills throughout the Shinobi World, so, sorry, I can''t agree to your invitation."


    "It''s okay, Dr. Shinn,pared to you, those of us are really insignificant in terms of medical skills and vision, and cannot bepared with you at all."


    Uejimaplimented.


    "Then, let''s go to the next patient." Shinn said with a smile.


    "This way please."


    Uejima is like an incarnation of licking dog, eagerly leading the way.


    A group of medical staffs followed Shinn, much like the interns behind the chief doctor.


    Keiko took two steps, and turned around to find that Kanp was still standing in ce, so she hurriedly urged: Kanp-chan, lets go.


    "Oh, wait for me."


    Kanp has almost digested the emergency treatment at this time, and he feels as if he has memorized thousands of snake venoms and the corresponding emergency treatment and herb forms, but when he thinks about it carefully, it seems that he has not remembered anything, which is a very strange feeling.


    When he arrived at the third experimental operating room, Kanp stood at the door, his face gradually became solemn, and he silently warned himself in his heart.


    My goal is the Forbidden Technique, Body Revival Technique!


    My goal is the Forbidden Technique, Body Revival Technique!


    My goal is


    While Kanp muttered the slogan silently, he entered the operating room and saw that Shinn was holding a bandage to bandage a patient with a broken leg.


    Medical bandages role is veryrge. They can not only assist Shinobi in their training, and prevent their joints from being dislocated and injured during training, but also stop bleeding, prevent wound expansion, and fix the bones of fracture patients. Of course, this requires a considerable amount of experience to do


    While demonstrating, Shinn spread his knowledge, and the divine radiance filled the entire operating room!


    Kanp: My goal is the Forbidden Technique, Body Revival Technique! My goal is the Forbidden Technique, Body Revival Technique! My Collect!!!


    In the green light cluster, a third azure blue light dot spewed out.


    It is the perfect level of bandage treatment!


    It''s over, it''s over, it''s over.


    Why is my willpower so unsteady?


    Kanp regretted it as soon as the collection was sessful. At this moment, he felt the Forbidden Technique, Body Revival Technique is flying away like a bird.


    Its so ufortable!


    Kanp followed everyone through the experimental operating rooms one after another in despair, feeling utterly listless throughout the tour.


    But in the end, Kanp suddenly found that he still had a chance!


    Uejima-dono, this is the herb forms for the treatment of snake venoms.


    In thest experimental operating room, Shinn opened the brown backpack on his back, carefully pulled out a scroll, and handed it to Uejima.


    Uejima was busy bending over, and then respectfully took it with both hands: Thank you very much, Dr. Shinn!


    "You are wee, Uejima-dono, then, let''s end here for today." Shinn said with a smile.


    Kanp stood on the side, craned his neck and looked at Shinn''s backpack, and his eyes immediately glowing like light bulbs.


    Scrolls!


    In Shinn''s backpack, there are other scrolls!


    Could it be that the Forbidden Technique, Body Revival Technique is there?


    Kanp''s heart skipped a beat, and he immediately analyzed it.


    The Forbidden Technique, Body Revival Technique, as Kanp can think of, involves cell division, cell activation, and Chakra''s stimtion to the cells and other advanced fields. These fields cannot be exined clearly in one or two sentences. Clearly, to develop this ess control technique from scratch, Shinn needs to write down his ideas one by one, then experiment, then correct, and then improve until it seeds!


    Then, when he seeds, will the record of developing that Forbidden Technique be destroyed?


    Maybe, but it''s more likely that the records of these experiments are organized in a scroll!


    If this is the case, besides Shinn''s humanoid Forbidden Technique Collection Package, there is also a scroll version of the collection package!


    But


    Kanp frowned: With Shinn''s cautious character, if there really is such a scroll, will he really put this scroll in his backpack and enter Konoha?


    Kanp''s expression is cloudy and uncertain: No matter what, I have to try it!

 Chapter 39: Asking For Sick Leave

    Chapter 39: Asking For Sick Leave


    At about nine o''clock, the lecture is over. Uejima, the leader of the Medical and Nursing Department of the Konoha Hospital, kindly and enthusiastically grabbed Shinn''s hand, who had worked hard all night, and insisted on inviting him to dinner.


    Shinn tried to refuse, but under Uejimas insistence, he had no choice but to go.


    There were several doctors from the Medical and Nursing Department who went with them. Keiko, as an ordinary medical staff, did not apany them, so Kanp could only watch Shinn leave with his backpack on his back.


    But Kanp is not in a hurry.


    Shinn is here to lie down on Konoha, and also to poprize medical skills and sending herbs forms, like a boy who scattered wealth. If he leaves just like this, Kanp will not believe it.


    Kanp-chan, you should go home.


    Keiko checked the time and hurriedly urged Kanp to go back, Be careful when you go home and don''t have fun on the road, understand?


    Kanp nodded, and just about to go home, but he suddenly remembered something, turned around and asked: Kaa-chan, where does Dr. Shinn live?


    Keiko was startled and said strangely: Why are you asking this?


    I want to ask him for an autograph! Kanp pretended to be a fan, Doctor Shinn is really cool! I admire him so much!


    Keiko smiled and said: Dr. Shinn lives in the Fukakusa Tavern in Furuta District, at north of the hospital.


    Tavern? Kanp was a little confused, Why did he live in a tavern?


    Kanp has been to the Gekk Tavern owned by his n. Although the environment is good, it is a ce to eat and drink, and is also very noisy. Although someone can stay at there, with someone of Shinn''s status, he can just go to Uejima to ask for a ce to stay, and theres no need for Shinn to live in a tavern!


    Keiko smiled and said: This is personally selected by Dr. Shinn. It is said that he likes the sake in this tavern very much.


    Like the sake there?


    Hmph, this kind of reason can only deceive a 6-years-old kid like Hayate!


    Kanps eyes flickered. At this time, he already smelled a strong conspiracy!


    There are so many hotels in Konoha to choose, but he actually chooses this Fukakusa Tavern. There must be something hidden!


    Kanp wanted to go to Fukakusa Tavern immediately to inquire, but after checking the time, he could only wait for tomorrow.


    It was almost ten o''clock when he got home from Konoha Hospital. The living room was pitch-dark, and there was no sound of hitting wooden stakesing from the backyard. Kanp was a little surprised, Hayate didn''t secretly train Kenjutsu?


    Kanp turned on the light and saw the book on the table in the living room. It was the five-hundreds-words experience written by Hayate.


    Kanp checked it again and felt that it was not bad.


    Then he went to the backyard, but did not see Hayates figure.


    Is he already asleep?


    Kanp returned to the bedroom, and gently pushed open the sliding door. Sure enough, he saw Hayate lying on the futon and sleeping soundly.


    Looking at his sleeping face, Kanp couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief.


    It seems that my anti-addiction has worked!''


    Then, next is to think about tomorrow''s actions. Kanp is lying on the futon, looking at the ceiling above his head, and his eyes are shing.


    Early the next morning, Kanp and Hayate got up to wash up, but when they were about to go out, Kanp suddenly coughed and couldn''t stop at all. He almost coughed up his lungs!


    "Big brother, big brother, whats wrong with you?" Hayate was terrified and at a loss, tears are overflowing from his two big eyes.


    Kanp coughed and wondered, When did my acting skill be so good?


    Cough cough!


    Kanp coughed twice, and then said in pain, Hayate, I seem to have a cold. I, I''m going to the hospital.


    "Big brother, I''ll take you there!" Hayate said loudly.


    "No, you''re going to the Academy! I can''t dy you!"


    Kanp said weakly, By the way, please help me ask for a leave.


    But big brother Hayate was very worried.


    "Stop talking, Hayate, just go, I can do it!" Kanp patted Hayates shoulder and said, "I''m in ss 8 of the second year, and my head teacher is Kashima Yu, don''t forget it."


    "I know, big brother."


    After Hayate was about to walk away, Kanp immediately called.


    Wait a minute!


    Kanp stretched out his hand.


    "Big brother!"


    Hayate ran over immediately.


    "That cough cough, I don''t have any change anymore. It costs money to go to the hospital to buy medicine." Kanp was a little embarrassed.


    My pocket money has been taken by Anko as a pic expense, so I dont have any more money.


    Without saying a word, Hayate took out his 2,000 ry pocket money.


    The muscles at the corners of Kanps mouth twitched slightly when he saw this, This other person''s child has twice as much pocket money as mine.


    Then Kanp took half of it.


    When Hayate left, Kanp stopped coughing immediately, and then went straight to the Fukakusa Tavern.


    Pretending to be sick is naturally for the convenience of his action. There are no mobile phones or telephones in this world anyway, andmunication is very inconvenient. With his mother being busy day and night, Kanp is not afraid of being exposed.


    After Hayate arrived at the Academy, he immediately ran towards ss 8 of the second year.


    However, Yu hasn''te to work yet, so Hayate can only wait at the door, and was recognized after a while.


    "Are youKanp''s younger brother?"


    When Iruka entered the ssroom, he saw this vaguely familiar little boy. After thinking about it carefully, he remembered that he is Kanp''s younger brother who he met at the beginning of the school.


    "Hello, Senpai, I''m Gekk Hayate, I''m the younger brother of big brother."


    Seeing that someone recognized him, Hayate was very polite, "Well, big brother has a cold and went to the hospital, so he asked for my help to ask for a leave."


    "Have a cold?"


    Iruka was startled, Is it true?


    There was a theory test this morning. Could it be that he is pretending to be sick?


    But I have already promised him to pass the information'', so there was no need for Kanp to pretend to be sick.


    Iruka looked towards Hayate, and seeing the worried expression on his face, he thought that Kanp should be indeed sick.


    "I understand, I will help Kanp ask for a leave, Hayate, you should go back to your ssroom as well." Iruka said earnestly.


    Thank you, Senpai!


    Hayate bowed seriously, then turned and left.


    Half an hourter, the ss bell rang, and Yu walked in with a stack of test papers.


    "Get ready to start the exam!"


    Yu went straight to the point as soon as he arrived.


    At this time, Iruka stood up and was about to ask for a leave for Kanp, but


    Sensei, Tanaka asked me to ask for leave for him, he is sick!


    Sensei, Aren has a cold and fever, so he has taken a long-term sick leave!


    Sensei, Ichiro is also sick.


    Sensei,


    Yus face became more and more ugly. He looked around, and finally his eyes fell on Iruka, who was standing in the back row but hadnt spoken.


    Yu asked in a bad tone: Iruka, who are you going to ask for leave?


    "That that"


    Iruka then said embarrassingly, Kanp has caught a cold.


    Kashima-mentally tired-Yu was no longer able toin. He waved his hand for Iruka to sit down, and then said: All students who asked for leave failed the theory test this time. When they get better, I will conduct another theoretical exam for them! Ito-san, distribute the test papers.


    "Yes!"


    Ito stepped onto the podium with great momentum, like a warrior who defeated the dragon and saved the princess.


    Gekk Kanp pretended to be sick must be because he is afraid of being crushed by me, ha, I, Fatty I, I, Ito will never forgive him!


    Bastard!!

 Chapter 40: Shocking! Shinnōs Purpose Is... ?

    Chapter 40: Shocking! Shinn��''s Purpose Is... ?


    Nine o''clock in the morning, Furuta District.


    Kanp came all the way, and it took more than two hours to finally find the Fukakusa Tavern!


    This tavern is located at the end of the street. From the exterior decoration, it does not look like a tavern with particrly good business.


    Moreover, the poprity of this street is also very average, far less prosperous than themercial street where Gekk Tavern is located.


    In short, Kanp''s first impression of this Fukakusa Tavern is remoteness!


    Remote? Is this why Shinn chose to live here? What shady deal is he going to do?''


    Kanp couldn''t figure it out, so he decided to go in and explore.


    It was not yet lunch time, so the tavern was still empty. There is only one waitress, who is in her early twenties. so as soon as Kanp entered, he was discovered by the sharp-eyed waitress.


    Little brother, wee, are you alone?


    Although Kanp felt a little ufortable in his heart, he still forced himself to pretend to be innocent and said: Elder sister, does Shinn-sama live here?


    "Shinn-sama? Who?"


    The waitress asked in confusion.


    It''s a middle-aged man with face full of beard. Kanp said, while carefully observing her expression, but unfortunately, no abnormality was found.


    Oh, that strange guest, he does live here, and he drank five bottles of sake during breakfast today. The waitress said with a smile, Little brother, do you know him?


    This guy is really an actor at the top level. He drank five bottles of sake for breakfast, for fear that others would not know that he lived here for the sake of sake''.


    However, even if he can deceive others, he can''t deceive me, Kanp!


    "Elder sister, I want a tempura."


    Kanp did not answer the waitresss question, but instead took out the one thousand ry and handed it to her.


    Tempura is a kind of deep-fried food. It is made of flour, eggs, and water. Fresh fish, shrimp and seasonal vegetables are wrapped in flour and egg, and then put into a frying pan. It is deep-fried until it turned golden-yellow. It is very popr with children, and a portion of tempura is 500 ry.


    "Little brother, wait a moment, it will be ready soon."


    The waitress gets the 500 ry change for Kanp, and then began to prepare the ingredients.


    Seeing that she was busy, Kanp said: Elder sister, that strange guest is Shinn-sama, a very amazing doctor. I admire him very much and like him very much. Today, I came here early in the morning because I wanted his signature!"


    "So that''s the case. What a pity. That Shinn-sama left after breakfast."


    The waitress said with a smile.


    "Eh? I should havee earlier."


    Kanp looked annoyed, but there were some doubts in his heart.


    Shinn went to eat dinner with the people from the Medical and Nursing Department such as Uejimast night. With the enthusiasm of those people, they would at least eat until eleven or twelve!


    So herees the problem.


    Shinn was teaching on-site for half a nightst night, and eat dinner with the others until midnight, but today, he wakes up so early, so what is he going to do?


    Go to the hospital to continue on-site teaching?


    That is absolutely impossible!


    Even if Shinn is willing, the people in the Medical and Nursing Department headed by Uejima Of course, they have one hundred percent willing in their hearts, but as long as they have a little emotional intelligence, they will not let Shinn, who is a guest, worked so hard. They will definitely ask Shinn to rest for a half a day. This is the basic etiquette.


    And excluding the Konoha Hospital, Kanp really didn''t know what Shinn was going to do.


    So Kanp continued to use his words to find information from this waitress.


    "Elder sister, is there anything interesting or meaningful nearby?" Kanp asked. He firmly believed that Shinn lived here for some things'' nearby!


    This there doesnt seem to be anything.


    The waitress replied while making tempura.


    "Then, what''s around here?" Kanp asked unwillingly.


    Little brother, behind this street is the civilian residential area. There is neither a park nor a bustlingmercial street. If you want to y, you have to go to the center of the vige.


    The waitress smiled and said, "It''s done, here is your tempura!"


    "Oh, thank you."


    Kanp took a paper bag in disappointment and looked down. There are about ten tempura deep-fried into golden-yellow inside, and a strong aroma of egg, shrimp and floures out.


    Well, it''s a bit rewarding.


    Kanp stabbed a tempura with a bamboo skewer and put it in his mouth, chewed it lightly twice, and the fragrance instantly exploded.


    It''s delicious!


    Kanp''s eyes glow.


    At this moment, the sensitive Kanp discovered that someone was peeking on him.


    No, strictly speaking, he was peeking at the tempura in his hands.


    Kanp turned his head to look at the door of the tavern, and saw a green figure like a fertilized rabbit shing past the door.


    Kanp chewed for a while.


    That is?


    Kanp rushed out of the door, turned his head to look to the right, and saw a figure wearing green tight clothes running fast in the front.


    "If I can''t go around Furuta District ten times before ten o''clock, Ill do one thousand squats!"


    "If I don''t finish one thousand squats, I will push-ups ten thousand times"


    This is Youth! EXPLODE, My YOUTH!!


    The passionate and full of spirit voice slowly faded away, and Kanp stood there, his brain was a little broken.


    Might Guy?


    Is Guy''s home nearby?


    Wait, is Shinn''s purpose Eight Gates Technique?


    Kanps eyes widened.


    At this moment.


    Dr. Shinn, my house is right in front, please let me treat you well!


    Suddenly, a voice came from behind Kanp, and its filled with a sense of gratitude.


    Kanp turned his head slowly and saw the man with face full of beard, talking andughing with another man in green tight clothes.


    "Duy, you are too polite. I said it before, my dream is to spread my medical skills throughout the Shinobi World. If you think it''s good, I will be happy to pass on my experience in bandage treatment to you."


    Shinn smiled kindly and said.


    "Really? Thank you so much, Dr. Shinn!"


    Might Duy was very excited.


    Hearing this, Kanps heart sank, It seems that my guess is correct. Shinn''s goal is Might Duy''s Eight Gates Technique!


    The real reason Shinn deliberately chose Fukakusa Tavern is because it is close to Might Duy''s home. He only needs to memorize Might Duy''s training time in advance, and he easily create a chance encounter!


    The next step is simple. As Might Duy and Guy are Taijutsu Shinobi, their daily training volume is astronomical. In order to prevent injuries during training, bandages must be wrapped around the body to protect their body, and Shinn''s bandage treatment is in perfect level!


    Taking the perfect bandage treatment as an opportunity, Shinn sessfully approached Might Duy without much effort!


    What a scheming old fox!


    Kanp cursed in his heart, but he showed a smile on the surface: Dr. Shinn! I finally found you!!


    "Huh?"


    Shinn was taken aback by this high-pitched scream, and his brows furrowed uncontrobly, but he soon recovered his calmness, then looked towards Kanp who is smiling, and asked with a smile, Little guy, do you know me?


    "Well, I followed you all the timest night, and I admire you very much!"


    Kanp excitedly went up and squeezed Might Duy away, and grabbed Shinn''s clothes with one hand, and grabbed Shinn''s brown backpack behind him with the other.

 Chapter 41: The Actors Superb Acting

    Chapter 41: The Actor''s Superb Acting


    Facing Kanp''s perverted hand, Shinn gently turned his body and hid his backpack quietly behind him.


    "Little guy, even if you admire me, you should be at school right now, right?" Shinn smiled kindly and said.


    "Shinn-sama, I''m only five years old this year, and I won''t be able to go to the Academy until next year!" Kanp lied without blinking his eyes, "I just look a little older."


    ""


    The smile at the corner of Shinn''s mouth froze. Even as a senior actor, Shinn almost couldn''t control the smile on his face at this moment: Can a five-year-old kid grow so tall? Do you think I''m studying medicine for nothing?


    The seven-years-old Kanp is already 1.4 meters tall, which is already outstanding even among his peers, let alone five years old!


    Little guy, you are so funny, hahaha. Duy, who is beside him, couldn''t help butugh, What''s your name?


    My name is Gekk Kanp! Hello, Senpai!


    Kanp replied politely, then took out a pen and paper from his pocket and handed it to Shinn, and then excitedly said, Shinn-sama, please sign for me!


    "Sign?"


    Shinn has recovered his calmness at this time, took the pen and paper with a smile, signed his name for Kanp, and then smiled, "Little guy, now that I have signed this for you, go home obediently."


    Kanp shook his head and said: "I don''t want to go back. I want to learn medical skills from you, Shinn-sama, can I? Please!"


    hehe Of course it''s okay, little Kanp, but learning medical skills is very boring, can you persevere? Although Shinn''s face was smiling, he wanted Kanp to get away as soon as possible, but now that he is in front of Duy, and just said that his dream was to spread medical skills to the Shinobi World, if he rejected Kanp, wouldn''t he p himself in the face?


    I can definitely do it!


    Kanp nodded earnestly.


    "In that case"


    Shinn nced at Might Duy, and said with a smile, Then you should follow us first, just treat it as ying, but you must go home at noon, otherwise, your parents will be worried.


    Afterwards, the group of three walked straight ahead and soon came to Duy''s house. Kanp looked back and found that it was only a few dozen meters away from the Fukakusa Tavern.


    This guy Shinn should not be underestimated. Where did his informatione from?


    Kanp was a little frightened, but after thinking about it, he recalled that Might Duy was well-known as the Eternal Genin and being unobtrusive in Konoha. So it should not be too difficult to find out his information, therefore, he was relieved.


    Might Duy''s home is only over 70 square meters, with two bedrooms, one living room, one kitchen and one bathroom, and no backyard.


    This is my house. Its a little bit crude. Please dont take offense, Dr. Shinn. Might Duy was a little embarrassed.


    As an Eternal Genin, most of the missions Might Duy can receive from Mission Center are C, and D-Rank. The reward he got from those missions is not high, so the house he lived in could only reach this level.


    "How could it be."


    Shinn smiled and said, Duy, it is very quiet here and this ce is also very suitable for studying medical skills.


    Kanp smiled dryly: Heh, are you nning to live here?


    Dr. Shinn, about this


    Might Duy pointed to the bandage on his hand with some embarrassment.


    Shinn''s face suddenly became serious, and he said, Duy, Taijutsu Shinobi has much higher requirements for bandages than ordinary Shinobi, especially Shinobi like you and Guy who do a lot of Taijutsu training every day. Whether the bandage is wrapped too tightly or too loosely, it will cause invisible damage to your body. And over time, these injuries will be hidden injuries and remain in your body forever!


    Duys face became grim. He doesn''t care about himself, and the key is his child, Guy!


    Guy is nine years old this year, and has graduated from the Academy for two years. Except for mission, he has been training Taijutsu. In order for Guy to inherit the Eight Gates Technique, Duy is increasing every day Guy''s training volume every day, so to let Guy not rest until he squeezed out thest ounce of his stamina!


    This level of training will cause a lot of wear and tear to his body. If the wear and tear is increased due to the problem in wrapping of the bandage, and even leave hidden injuries in Guys body, Duy will never forgive himself!


    "Dr. Shinn, please, please teach me the bandage treatment!"


    Duy stood up and bowed to Shinn.


    Shinn immediately supported him and said emotionally: Duy, what are you doing? Didn''t I just say it just now, my dream is to spread my medical skills throughout the Shinobi World. I''m very happy if you are willing to learn it!


    Lifting Duy up, Shinn said solemnly, Duy, if possible, I want to check your body first!


    Duysplexion changed slightly: Doctor Shinn, is my body already


    "Don''t be nervous, if you really have hidden injuries in your body, I will definitely do my best to heal it!" Shinn said with a smile.


    Thank you very much, Dr. Shinn!


    Duy bowed again.


    Kanp, who is watching from the smile, smiled helplessly, Isnt this Might Duy too upright?


    Hes being cheated, but hes still thanking the culprit


    At this moment, Kanp couldnt just watch silently, so he jumped out and stole the limelight: " Doctor Shinn, I can help you!"


    The corner of Shinns mouth twitched when he heard this and he nced at Kanp: I almost forgot this little brat!


    "Hehe, little Kanp, you are still too young, so you can''t help me." Shinn chuckled.


    "Hehe."


    Kanp replied the hehe with another hehe, and then said, I can help you get things.


    Shinn smiled and shook his head, then he turned his head to signal Duy to lie on the sofa, then put his backpack on the ground, leaned over Duy''s back and began to check his body.


    Kanp looked at the backpack on the ground, and his hands were itching to move.


    "Doctor Shinn, I''ll help you get your backpack!"


    A hungry tiger in Kanps body made him pick up the backpack and hugged it in his arms.


    At this moment, Kanp suddenly felt that the air was quiet for a moment, and it was fleeting.


    Genjutsu?


    Impossible!


    Kanp has always trusted his sixth sense: Me hugging the backpack must have aroused Shinn''s vignce.


    But Kanp is not at all scared. If Shinn dares to act in front of Duy, his identity as Shinobi will be revealed in an instant. At that time, how can he pretend to be a pig and eat a tiger in front of Duy?


    But what happened next was somewhat beyond Kanp''s expectations.


    Shinn silently inspected Duy''s body, and actually ignored Kanp.


    What the heck?


    Is Shinn really not worried at all about the exposure of the Forbidden Technique, Body Revival Techniques scroll in the backpack?


    Or is there no such scroll in the backpack at all?


    Kanp looked Shinn''s back with surprise.


    Should I open it identally and take a look? Kanp hesitated.


    Duy, your body


    After checking while being half-distracted, Shinn said solemnly, "What kind of Taijutsu are you training? You actually train your body to such an extent?"


    Dr. Shinn, the Taijutsu I trained, is a kind of Forbidden Technique. Duy is an adult, and he knows what he can say and what he can''t.


    "Forbidden Technique?"


    Shinn nodded slightly, but he was sneering in his heart.


    Still secretive, do you think I don''t know?


    Hmph!


    Eight Gates Technique!


    However, my goal is not that!

 Chapter 42: Collecting Data

    Chapter 42: Collecting Data


    In the Chakra Pathway System distributed in the human body, there are eight tenketsu that can limit the flow rate of Chakra. They are called Gate of Opening, Gate of Healing, Gate of Life, Gate of Pain, Gate of Limit, Gate of View, Gate of Wonder and Gate of Death!


    These eight gates usually limit the flow rate of Chakra, but once these eight gates are opened, the flow rate of Chakra will skyrocket wildly, so thereby gaining dozens of times the power equivalent to normal, or even beyond the humans limit, this is Eight Gates Technique!


    Take Duy as an example. Before he opened the Eight Gates, he was always bullied, and was teased as Eternal Genin. But after opening the eight gates, Duy can kill four of the Seven Swordsmen of the Mist!


    Shinn is very lucky. When he was developed the Body Revival Technique, he found these eight tenketsu restricting the Chakras flow rate in his body''s Chakra Pathway System!


    Then Shinn discovered that although the Eight Gates Technique is powerful, it doesn''t have the slightest technical content. As long as the fleshy body is trained to be strong, tough, and abnormal, he could use Chakra to attack these tenketsu and gain far more power than usual!


    However, Eight Gates Technique also has huge ws. First, the eight gates cannot be opened permanently. Second, after the outburst is over, the physical strength will be overdraft to varying degrees. The third and also biggest w is that when all the eight gates are fully opened, the user will definitely die!


    But even with so many defects, Eight Gates Technique is still the strongest Taijutsu in the Shinobi World, and nothing could match it!


    Unfortunately, even if it is the strongest Taijutsu in the Shinobi World, it is far from enough to support Shinn''s ambition to take revenge against Konoha!


    Since Land of the Sky was defeated and destroyed by Konoha in the Second Shinobi World War, Shinn has allowed the surviving Land of the Skys Shinobi to hide in the gutter and grow up in shame. Slowly umting strength, while keeping his name incognito, and frantically improving his strength!


    Shinn developed the Forbidden Technique, Body Revival Technique, mastered the Eight Gates Technique, and became stronger and stronger, but Konoha is still stronger than him!


    Sarutobi Hiruzen, known as Strongest Hokage, Konohas legendary Sannin, the strongest Anbu in the Shinobi World, the powerful n such as Uchiha, Hyga, as well as Nara, Akimichi and the other ns!


    On the Land of the Skys side, Shinn seems to be the only one that can be relied on!


    In the face of such strong resistance and pressure, will Shinn give up?


    Of course not!


    He wants to improve all three ws of the Eight Gates Technique!


    He wants the Eight Gates Technique to be able to permanently open!


    He wants to open directly to all the eight gates in one shot and not die!


    He wants to destroy Konoha with his own hands, and make Sarutobi Hiruzen cry when sitting on the ruins of Konoha!


    He wants to let Konohas Sannin, let those so-called powerful n hide themselves like stray dogs, struggling on whilst at death''s door!


    All these years of hardships the Land of the Sky has suffered, Shinn wants to let Konoha''s Shinobi to taste them all!


    So, Shinn appeared here.


    In any experiment, data is the key. If Shinn wants to improve the three ws of Eight Gates Technique, he must have enough data to support it. In the Shinobi World, the only Shinobi who trained the Eight Gates Technique that he knows is Might Duy!


    Therefore, Shinn spends all this time and energy to get close to Duy in order to obtain the data of his body.


    However, if you want to quietly obtain all the data from a Taijutsu Shinobis body, it is not possible with just a rough inspection. Therefore, Shinn needs to have a just and honorable reason to keep touching'' Duys body!


    "Doctor Shinn, is there any hidden injuries in my body?"


    Duy''s voice interrupted Shinn''s memory.


    "Yes, there is indeed a bit of hidden injuries, which is left by your years of training, but don''t worry, I''ll give you a prescription for medicated bath. You need to soak in it once a day, and then I''ll give you a massage. By doing this for a month, the hidden injuries in your body should be removed.


    Shinn said with a smile.


    "Thank you so much, Dr. Shinn!"


    Duy got up from the sofa, bowed to him solemnly, and then asked a little embarrassedly, Dr. Shinn, is the medicated baths prescription expensive?


    My family conditions are limited. If it is too expensive, I can only


    Shinn smiled and waved his hand, and then said, "Don''t worry, it''s just some worthless herbs, which I will bringter. You don''t need to worry too much, Duy."


    In order to get the data of Duy''s body, Shinn doesn''t care at all about losing money.


    As expected of Dr. Shinn, youre so amazing!!!


    Kanp tried to make his presence be known again, and at the same time, he passed the backpack in his hand to Shinn.


    Shinn took it casually and put it on the ground.


    Kanps heart shivered with cold: So casual? Is there really no Body Revival Techniques scroll in the backpack?


    When Kanp let his imagination run wild, Shinn started teaching Duy about bandage again.


    It''s just that with Duy''s talent, if he wants to master the perfect level bandage treatment, it can''t be done in a day or two.


    "Dr. Shinn, can I also learn this?"


    Kanp, who was standing beside him, came back to his senses and shouted immediately.


    "Huh?"


    Shinn was stunned for a moment, then nodded, Of course you can.


    "Thank you!"


    Kanp excitedly thanked him, and then deliberately started learning clumsily.


    Kanp has already collected the bandage treatment, and theres two reasons why he still needs to learn it. One is that in the future, Kanp will definitely show the perfect level bandage therapy. When the timees, if anyone doubts him, he can just say that he learned it Shinn, and Duy can be his witness.


    As for the other one, Shinn just said that he would being to Duys home for at least a month. So, if Kanp wants to keep in touch with Shinn, he naturally needs a just and honorable reason!


    In one hour.


    Huu huu


    A panting sound suddenly came from outside the door, and then a figure wearing green tight clothes walked in staggeringly and sweating profusely.


    It is none other than Guy who had been training for most of the morning!


    Tou-san, Doctor Shinn, and Who are you?


    Although Guy was so tired that he could hardly breathe, he was still polite.


    My name is Gekk Kanp, nice to meet you!


    Kanp hurriedly put down the bandage in his hand and introduced himself seriously.


    After all, standing in front of him is Konoha''s Sublime Green Beast of Prey, Might Guy, the man who almost ended the finale early with a kick!


    Gekk Kanp? Hello.


    After Guy entered the house, he grabbed a ss of water in the living room and said, Glug, glug, glug, glug


    Doctor Shinn, please help check Guy too!


    Duy stood up and bowed to Shinn.


    "Of course."


    Shinn said with a smile. These are trivial things to him, and as long as Duy can trust him more, he is willing to do it!


    Hearing Shinn''s words, Guy immediately put down the water cup, and started to thanked him enthusiastically.


    After spending a few minutes checking Guy''s body, Shinn''s eyes showed a hint of surprise: This Guy''s body is very strong.


    "Doctor Shinn, how is it?" Duy asked.


    Shinn came back to his senses and said with a smile: "Guy''s body is very good, there is no hidden injury!"


    Im relieved. Duy sighed in relief.


    "Then, it''s time for me to say goodbye."


    Shinn got up and said, I''lle over to disturb you to prepare for the herbs in the afternoon.


    Sorry for troubling you, Dr. Shinn!


    "Thank you very much, Dr. Shinn!"


    The father and son got up and thanked him earnestly.

 Chapter 43: Bruce Lee?

    Chapter 43: Bruce Lee?


    Kanp had no reason to stay at Duys house after Shinn left.


    Duy-senpai, then I will leave too.


    Kanp bid farewell.


    "Be careful on the road, little Kanp, you cane to Uncle''s house to y when you have time in the future." Duy smiled and escorted Kanp to the door.


    When Kanp looked at Duy like this, he wants to expose Shinn, but he hesitated, after all, doing so was tantamount to flipping the table. Although Shinn would be chased and maybe killed, Kanp, who has ruined Shinns n, would have to face Shinn and even all Land of the Skys remnants.


    That''s not all, as Shinn''s identity is so mysterious, and no one in the entire Konoha knows about him, how did you Kanp know?


    Everyone is afraid of being investigated for anything, let alone Kanp, he really can''t stand the investigation!


    So, he can only choose the low-profile development!


    Walking out of Duy''s house and facing the warm sun, Kanp suddenly remembered something.


    Hmm Thats right, today''s three-time Collecting Technique haven''t been used yet.


    When Kanp turned around, he saw Duy slowly turning back into the house.


    Collect!


    Kanp threw a Collecting Technique, and the green light cluster in his mind surged, and then a blue light dot spewed out.


    Kanps brows raised. Seeing that Duy was about to disappear at the door, he hurriedly threw the remaining two Collecting Technique. And in the next instant, there two more blue light dots were ejected from the green light cluster.


    Kanp is overjoyed when he saw this: This Might Duy is really a good guy!


    At this moment, Kanps mood is the same as Shinns!


    But isn''t it a bit embarrassing to think this way on Might Duy?


    Kanp shook his head, and then wrapped the three blue light dots with his consciousness.


    The first one is the Taijutsu Body Flicker Technique!


    Unfortunately, this Body Flicker Technique is not the Ninjutsu, but a kind of Taijutsu. It is a high-speed discement Taijutsu that uses muscles and bones to exert force. Without a strong body, it is simply impossible to use it! (T/N: This Body Flicker Technique is different from usual Body Flicker Technique as that one use Ninjutsu, and this one is pure Taijutsu. Something original from this novel.)


    The second one is Taijutsu  Nunchaku!


    Uh The smile at the corner of Kanp''s mouth froze.


    The third one is the powerful, Ultimate Move  Nunchaku  Double Fang Strike!


    The smile on the corner of Kanp''s mouth is getting more and more awkward.


    Is the world told me to be Bruce Lee?


    But I want to be a Shinobi, so whats the use of using Nunchaku?


    Haah, why can''t I get two more serious Taijutsu?


    For example, Leaf Whirlwind, Leaf Great Whirlwind or something.


    Kanp is somewhat helpless, but since it has been collected, he can only absorb and digest them. After all, what if it will be useful in the future?


    Um It''s so delicious!


    Half an hourter, Kanp passed through several streets and came to the Gekk Tavern, a few hundred meters away from his home, and then he took a step.


    Going home at this time Is it appropriate?


    Keiko is on the night shift. She works in the hospital at night and rests at home during the day. It''s almost noon at this time, so if theres no ident, Keiko should be at home right now.


    If Kanp went back this time, it didn''t matter if he was ying truant or something was exposed, but it would be a big deal if he disturbs his mother''s rest!


    No no no!


    After thinking about it, Kanp decided to go to the Academy, and not disturb his mother''s rest!


    Wait, Academy?


    Kanp frowned, Have I forgotten something important?


    The Academy.


    The bell for the end of the noon ss has already rang, and its time to eat lunch. In the many corners on the training grounds, various sses in the teaching building, and the cafeteria, the smell of food is wafting everywhere.


    When Kanp went out in the morning, he left his bento box at home and didn''t take it. He is a little hungry now, so he has to ask Anko, Tsukasa and the others to help him.


    So, he quickly ran to the ssroom of the second year ss 8.


    As a result, as soon as Kanp entered, a fat boy blocked the door.


    Gekk Kanp? You Hmph, I didn''t expect you are such a person, I, Futatsu Ito


    When Ito said this, his mouth seemed a little leaky, and his chubby face suddenly turned red, as if he had been wronged by the heaven. His eyes were red and he stared at Kanp fiercely.


    "Eh? What''s the matter? What are you going to say?"


    Kanp was a little confused, Why did you suddenly gets angry halfway through speaking?


    Faced with Kanp who couldn''t figure out the situation, Ito flew into a rage out of humiliation, but couldn''t say it, so he could only snort angrily, then pushed Kanp away and left the ssroom.


    Kanp, arent you ill?


    When Kanp was still confused, Anko''s teasing voice came from the back of the ssroom.


    Kanp raised his head, and saw Anko, Iruka, Tsukasa, Kotetsu and Izumo all looked at him with strange smiles.


    Kanp instantly became vignt, Why are these little beasts smiling like that to me?


    "It''s good to be young. Sickness cane and go faster."


    "Yeah, I want this too."


    Unfortunately, sensei is also not someone to be trifled with, hahaha.


    Woof woof woof~!


    The tone of these guys is using is kind weird, and they wink from time to time. Kanp was angry when he saw this, and rushed directly to grab the food from their bento boxes.


    "Hey, you cante here without lunch." Anko was so angry when she saw that half of her bento was robbed.


    Tsukasa is generous and does not stop Kanp, but the little milk dog, Shiramaru, felt that his status was fatally impacted, and he couldn''t help but barking.


    Kanp patted his stomach a little before asking: Did none of you asking for sick leave for me?


    Iruka looked up and down at Kanp, andined: Kanp, I don''t think you look sick at all.


    "That''s because I took the medicine in time."


    Of course Kanp can''t just admit that he pretended to be sick. He doesnt want to lose face.


    Is that so? Anko said with a snort, Isn''t it because you were worried about failing the exam that you asked for leave on purpose?


    "Failing the exams?"


    A sudden thunder shed in Kanps mind, and he reacted violently, Theoretical exam?


    No wonder I felt like I forgot something just now!


    It turned out to be this!


    Kotetsu said with a smile: Kanp, including you, five people asked for leave this morning. Sensei was very angry and said that the five of you would be given a theory test alone! And if you fail the test, there will be punishment.


    Kanp was in disbelief: How many people asked for leave?


    "Including you, five!" Izumo smiled.


    Kanp covered his forehead, and felt so tired in his heart, Isn''t this group of bronzes just having a theoretical exam? Why are there so people asking for leave?


    It must be known that there are only thirty people in their ss, and now, one-sixth of them have asked for leave


    Kanp looked at Iruka with irritated expression: Huh?


    Iruka spread his hands and shrugged to show that he was also helpless about it. Even if he was one of the five people in the make-up exam, he would not dare to do anything, as it was too obvious!


    "When is the make-up exam?"


    Kanp asked weakly.


    "Who knows, maybe Sensei will wait until all five of you are together before starting the exam." Kotetsu patted Kanp''s shoulder, and said with a sympathetic gaze.


    "Stop talking about this, let''s talk about something else."


    Now that the matter hase to this point, it''s useless to think about it. At worst, Kanp can just answer with his true ability, no big deal.


    Anko rolled her eyes and suddenly said mysteriously: I heard that in the actualbat training this afternoon, Sensei will invite the seniors to guide us in throwing the Ninja Tools!


    "Seniors?"


    Tsukasa expressed no interest.


    "It was with ss 1!" Anko said with a smile.


    "Really?"


    Tsukasa instantly became excited, and picked up the little puppy and pinched its head desperately, Then, then I can learn with Shisui together! Thats great! Shisui is the best! Shisui is the strongest!!


    "Can you change the subject?"


    The other men can''t stand such Tsukasa.

 Chapter 44: Fooling Around

    Chapter 44: Fooling Around


    In the Fukakusa Tavern, the innermost room on the second floor is less than 20 square meters is Shinn''s residence.


    After Shinn came back, he threw his backpack to the corner, then knelt down at a small table and closed his eyes, as if he was sensing something. After a while, he took out a navy-blue scroll from his arms. That scroll is about the length of palm and the thickness of a babys fist.


    In order to hide this scroll, Shinn had to wear a thick piece of clothing, otherwise, short sleeves and so on would not be able to hide it at all!


    Fortunately, he can adjust his body temperature, otherwise, he would have been overheated to death!


    Shinn spreads out the scroll, which was filled with arge number of words, densely packed, until five meters, the words on the scroll are sparse, and arge nk space is exposed at the back.


    Then, Shinn picked up his pen and began to write a series of numbers at the back.


    These numbers are some of the most superficial physical data he has obtained from Duy.


    Shinn silentlypared these data with his own bodys data, and found a fact that he couldn''t believe.


    My body is not as good as Might Duys? How can it be?!''


    Since Shinn developed the Forbidden Technique, Body Revival Technique, he has been using this Forbidden Technique to temper his body, while Duy just relied on exercising his body by running, squatting, sit-ups, skipping ropes and other normal methods to exercise. So, he was in doubts as how could the effect be better than his Forbidden Technique?


    Shinn couldn''t figure it out after thinking for a long time, and in the end, he could only attribute it to his physical talent.


    But this also made Shinn vaguely aware that he underestimated the difficulty of improving the three ws of Eight Gates Technique.


    But no matter what, he will not give up!


    Then, Shinn rolled up the scroll, put it in his arms, and went downstairs to eat and drink.


    At half past one in the afternoon.


    In a corner of Academys training grounds, a total of sixty bronzes from ss 1 and ss 8 of the second year are gathered here, theyre in groups of three or four and chatter continuously.


    Of course, among them, there are also a few genius kings who are out of the mud but not stained, clear and not demonized, and are independent from the world!


    Gekk Kanp, the genius king, stood beside the six-person celestial group. His gaze went over the bronzes of the same ss, andnded on the bronzes of the first ss not far away. He looked at them, but he still couldn''t find it which one is Uchiha Shisui.


    Tsukasa, Tsukasa.


    Kanp had no choice but to ask for help from fangirl, Which is Uchiha Shisui?


    Tsukasa hugged the little puppy, looked over the other ss by tip-toeing, her eyes swept back and forth like a radar, and finally pointed to a handsome boy excitedly: "It''s him, it''s him, it''s him."


    "Kanp, he is Shisui, isn''t he handsome?"


    Tsukasa excitedly grabbed Kanp''s hand and shook it, Isnt he handsome? Isnt he handsome? Isnt he handsome?


    Kanp smiled bitterly and said: Yeah, hes handsome, Tsukasa, don''t get too excited, my hands hurt.


    Im sorry.


    Tsukasa let go of Kanp''s hand, but her face was still full of happiness, Great, I can go to ss with Shisui!


    Kanp ignored this fangirl, and turned his head to look at the handsome boy, Uchiha Shisui.


    Shisui is slightly shorter than him, about 1.3 meters. He has short, capable hair, bright eyes, and the corners of his mouth are slightly upturned. Hes full of sunshine and self-confidence, and he often talks to the ssmates standing next to him. The smile on his face never disappeared, hes a proper warm guy.


    In Kanp''s mind, he couldn''t help but think of living with Shisui, shopping together and giving birth to little monkeys Bah, what the hell am I thinking!


    Is fangirling contagious?


    Kanp nced at Tsukasa with disgust.


    At this time, Yu and the head teacher of ss 1, Taishi led a group of fifth-grade students over.


    Students, today''s training ss is about throwing Ninja Tools. In order to let everyone get familiar with Ninja Tools and master throwing skills more quickly, Taishi-sensei and I specially invited senior students to guide you. Everybody, please wee them!


    After saying that, the two teachers took the lead and apuded.


    The bronzes from ss 1 and ss 8 responded with apuse.


    It''s just that, regarding these seniors'' visits and guidance, most of the bronzes of the two sses held a wait-and-see attitude, and some were even feeling quite disdainful, thinking that theyre as good as the seniors, and it is unknown who will guide whom!


    In Kanp''s small group, Anko is this small part. She looked at the seniors opposite her, her eyes were a little bit eager, as if she wanted to fight with the seniors.


    Iruka, Izumo, and Kotetsu have a wait-and-see attitude.


    As for Tsukasa, this girl is still immersed in the beauty of Shisuis charm.


    "Sensei!"


    Suddenly, a voice came from ss 1.


    "What''s the matter?" Taishi asked.


    Sensei, can youpare Shisui with the Senpai? The voice asked.


    Taishi frowned when he heard this, and was about to scold this shit stirrer when he heard the rest of the students were already shouting.


    "Yeah, Taishi-sensei, let thempare with Shisui!"


    We want to see how powerful the Senpai in throwing Ninja Tools.


    They are still a group of naughty kids after all, so nas long as someone takes the lead, they dare to do big things.


    Taishi is having a headache, and someone from ss 8 is also calling.


    Sensei, our ss also want to choose a representative topare with the Senpai!


    Kanp, let Kanpe up! Last time, his Ninja Tools throwing was too powerful!


    Although he was very happy to hear others praise him, Kanp does not want to appear in the limelight.


    It doesn''t matter if he pretends to be forceful in his own ss. But if he went out to show off with such a crowd, it''s easy for tall tree in the forest to be targeted. What if when he gets home, he is blocked at the Academys gate?


    Kanp was thinking about how to refuse, but Yu was already said with dissatisfaction: Enough! This is a training ss, not a personalpetition. If anyone wants to insist on thepetition, they shoulde up by themselves. Stop fooling around!"


    Do you think I dont know what you are thinking?


    Yu looked at those booing students with annoyed gaze.


    Kanp, Kanp, Sensei asked you to go up!


    Anko squeezed Iruka away, got close to Kanp, and encouraged him to go up and show off in front of the audience. It can be seen that she wanted to throw this ce in chaos.


    Kanp sneered and said: Anko, I just got sick, so I won''t go.


    "Kanp, you cant be afraid, right?" Anko said aggressively.


    Kanp nodded: Hmm, Ive been shivering.


    "You guy"


    Hearing this, Anko couldnt speak anymore, and couldn''t help but hit his arm.


    "Eh, do you think Shisui will go up?" Tsukasa didn''t care about Kanp at all. She only has Shisui in her eyes.


    "Yes!" Anko shouted.


    Definitely not. Kanp said.


    The geniuses in this world are generally precocious. How can Uchiha Shisui go up in such a childishpetitive thing?


    Sure enough, after a bit of arguing, ss 1 became quiet, and Shisui didnt take action at all.


    "Look."


    Kanp said calmly, How could you mortals touch the thoughts of us geniuses.


    Then, what are you geniuses thinking all day long?


    Anko gnashed her teeth, and showed a stance as if she wanted to pounce at Kanp and destroy his skull.


    "Since no one wants to go up, let''s start training in groups now!"


    Yu and Taishi nce at each other, and finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    This year''s students are really not easy to lead. Their talent is not good, but have a big temper, and have no control over their speech. If they are not careful, these students will cause trouble for them. It is hard to take care of these students!

 Chapter 45: Make Things Happen

    Chapter 45: Make Things Happen


    Yu and Taishi invited 30 students from the ss 7 of the fifth grade.


    ording to the previous discussion between the two, each senior student will get two students, selected from ss 1 and ss 8 of the second year respectively, that is to say, the three sses would be divided into groups for training and study in a ratio of one to one to one.


    I want to be in the same group as Shisui, I want to be in the same group as Shisui, I want to be in the same group as Shisui


    During the grouping, Tsukasa tightly hugged the little puppy Shiramaru tightly, and kept her mouth keeps muttering, and finally she didn''t realize her wish.


    The most beautiful cub in ss 1 eventually formed a team with the Fatty, Ito.


    "Why is it Fatty?! Why him? Its not fair!"


    Tsukasa stood there in despair and dejection, staring at Fatty with eyes full of negative energy.


    Anko, Iruka and the others of the six-person celestial group quickly had teammates, and Kanp was also assigned a student from the Hyga n!


    My name is Hyga Ueki, please give me advice.


    The cataract-stricken Hyga Ueki greeted Kanp with a reserved and polite smile.


    My name is Gekk Kanp, please give me advice.


    Looking at these Byakugan, Kanp felt a little bit depressed in his heart at the moment: If I knew this would happen, I wouldnt have collected Might Duy, and now Its ufortable!


    Gekk Kanp?


    Ueki asked, Are you from the Gekk n?


    Kanp nodded, but he didn''t say who his father was, otherwise, his awesomeness will only be attributed to his father, and most importantly, he might not be able to win against the others.


    Awesome! My father said that the Gekk n inherited the purpose of Nidaime-samas Konoha-Style Kenjutsu, and is a very powerful Shinobi n in the vige! Ueki has entered the usual mutual praise mode.


    Kanp opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say. Finally, facing Uekis expectant gaze, he had no choice but to praise the other party: Its nothing, were still far behind the Hyga n, after all, the Hyga n''s Gentle Fist is the strongest Taijutsu in the Shinobi World.


    What do you mean strongest, Kanp, you are too polite.


    Ueki was a little embarrassed after being praised, and his face was red.


    Ueki, what are you talking about?


    The senior student assigned to Kanp and Ueki walked over.


    Kanp looked at him and regretted it even more in his heart. The senior student is surprisingly a member of the Hyga n member!


    "Shinichi-san!"


    Seeing the personing, Ueki quickly put away his smile and bowed in a serious manner.


    "Hello, my name is Hyga Shinichi."


    The senior smiled and stretched out his hand to Kanp.


    Hello, my name is Gekk Kanp. Kanp shook his hand and found that the other partys palm was extremely rough and full of thick calluses.


    Kanp''s heart moved, thinking that this guy''s Gentle Fist mastery is not low!


    Are you that Kanp?


    Shinichi asked curiously.


    Kanp was stunned: Senpai has heard of my name?


    Shinichi smiled and said: Just now.


    Just now, the students in ss 1 and ss 8 were making a fuss, and the names of Shisui and Kanp was shouted the most. As the senior students were not far away, they could naturally hear them.


    Kanp has a ck line on his face and is a little embarrassed: Hehehe, they deliberately harassing me.


    Well, the time is limited, so let''s not talk about this. Let''s just start training first.


    Shinichi took Kanp and Ueki to the side, then opened his ninja bag, and distributed kunai, shuriken, and senbon to Kanp and Ueki. Then, Shinichi began to exin the throwing technique of these several types of Ninja Tools.


    Compared with Yus exnation, Shinichi''s exnation is a bit immature, but it is also easier for novices to understand. Kanp seems to understand Yu and Taishis purpose for making this training ss.


    But unfortunately, Kanp has already mastered the throwing of the Ninja Tools. He listened boredly, and turned his head to look towards Ueki next to him from time to time, This guy has been a lot more serious since Hyga Shinichi arrived. Hes just like an obedient child.


    Kanp guessed that this should have something to do with Hyga n''s strict branch house system, but he would not ask questions ignorantly.


    After exining the basic knowledge points, Shinichi began to teach Kanp and Ueki the gestures, techniques, and strength of the Ninja Tools throwing. Kanp pretended to know nothing and studied silently.


    Soon, more than half an hour passed.


    Yu and Taishi, who had been watching from the side, saw that everything was going well, so they walked while chatting, sharing their teaching experience, and unconsciously walked away.


    Then, someone started messing around.


    Everyone, if my information is correct, this should be the first time you have a ss with senior students, right?


    A senior student whose face was painted with the same color and pattern as Tsukasa suddenly spoke, attracting everyones attention.


    The three-person group stopped practicing and looked at the speaker.


    Shinichi also stopped, and looked at him helplessly: That guy Ryota is really


    Shinichi-senpai, who is he? Kanp asked.


    Shinichi smiled bitterly and said: Inuzuka Ryota, he is my friend.


    "Inuzuka?"


    Kanp raised his brows, looked at the man''s feet, and sure enough, he saw a little wolf dog that was chasing and biting its own tail in a circle.


    Ryota-nii, what are you doing?


    Tsukasa is not far from Ryota, so she immediately stood up and stared at him fiercely. Dont cause trouble!


    Woof! The little puppy, Shiramaru immediately supported its little master.


    "Tsukasa, this is the tradition of the Academy, don''t interrupt."


    Ryota showed a weird smile, then turned to look around the second years juniors and said, As your seniors, we are obliged to let you feel the cruelty of this Shinobi World in advance!


    As seniors, it is indeed our duty.


    "You''re wee, just ask us seniors for advice."


    There were many students in the fifth year ss 7 who echoed Ryotas words with a very excited expression.


    It''s just that they were greeted by the stubborn boos from the bronzes from the second year ss 1 and ss 8.


    Boo boo!


    "Rely on age to show off?"


    "You shameless."


    "What are you trying to be proud of? You were only born three years earlier than us."


    "This guy looks so stupid."


    "When Sensei stopped thepetition just now, doesn''t he know why?"


    Shisui, Shisui! Someone from ss 1 shouted, Teach this arrogant guy a lesson.


    Gekk Kanp! It is unknown what Ito was thinking, as he suddenly shouted hoarsely, You are the strongest in the Academy!!


    When Anko heard Itos voice, she jumped out and shouted: Kanp is the strongest in the Shinobi World!


    Then the rest of the bronzes in ss 8 also reacted. Under the leadership of Anko, Ito and the others, whenever the people from ss 1 finished shouting Shisuis name, they would shout Kanps name.


    Kanp stood outside the crowd with a sullen expression on his face: Your group of bronzes are trying to mess with me, right?

 Chapter 46: The Seniors Are Serious

    Chapter 46: The Seniors Are Serious


    Kanp, I didn''t expect you to be so popr in the ss.


    Shinichi, who was standing next to Kanp, smiled and said jokingly.


    Popr?


    Kanp looked at Fatty, whose ears were red with excitement, and Anko with glowing eyes in the distance, didn''t feel embarrassed to hit them in front of the Hygas members.


    "However, Ryota has no malicious intentions. If you don''t mind, Kanp, I suggest you give it a try." Shinichi said.


    "Huh? Why?" Kanp was stunned.


    Shinichi exined: "Because a person has been staying in his own small circle, sometimes he will get lost and can''t see the way forward. The peak you think is actually not the real peak. You need to challenge someone standing at a higher ce. Can you understand what I''m saying?"


    Kanp gave him a surprised look: To be able to say these words, this guy''s mind is close to that of an adult!


    "It seems that your two sses have produced two amazing characters, very good, then Uchiha Shisui, and Gekk Kanp, how about it? Do you want to feel the strength of senior and the cruelty of the Shinobi World in advance?"


    At this time, Ryota, who was standing in the middle of the crowd, waved his hands in high spirits to suppress the shouts of the two bronze sses, and said with a strange smile, If you are afraid, it''s okay, us seniors won''tugh at you.


    Hmph, Shisui is not afraid of you!


    Tsukasa was the first to retort, Ryota-nii, your big idiot!


    Ryota nced at her resentfully and said: Is this girl not my little sister? Why is trying to demolish down my stage!


    Next to him, Ito also shouted: You self-righteous bastards, Kanp alone can knock you all down by himself. If you don''t believe it, just go on it together. Kanp will never admit defeat!"


    ""


    Kanps scalp felt numb, and if Ito continues to talk about him like this, he feels that he is going to be bald because of him!


    At this time, Anko, Iruka, Kotetsu and Izumo four people had already run to Kanp''s side, grabbed his hand, pushed him from back, and pushed him to the middle.


    Kanp, Kanp, do it, do it!


    "You can beat them!"


    Anko, Iruka, why do I feel that you two are more excited than the seniors?


    Kanpined dissatisfiedly.


    "Kanp, don''t talk too much, you are now the one that everyone depends on! The honor of our ss 8 is entirely up to you now!" Iruka patted Kanp''s shoulder, "Kanp, ganbatte!"


    Without any way to stop them, Kanp smiled bitterly and was pushed into the middle by these guys.


    On the other side, Shisui was also pulled to the middle by the bronzes from ss 1, and happened to be in front of Kanp.


    "Hello." Kanp waved his hand.


    "Hello." Shisui nodded with a bitter expression.


    Under the shouts of the two bronze sses, the two already knew each other without introducing themselves. For Kanp, with this scene, he can approach Shisui logically and clearly in the future. And it saves him a lot of effort.


    "Then, the two juniors, who wille first?"


    When Ryota saw Shisui and Kanp walk into the middle, the smile on his face became even brighter, Us seniors will hold back, we won''t hurt you~


    "Wu wu!"


    Ryota''s Ninken fiercely whimpered, and it bit its own tail, and then felt pain.


    Ryota''s smiled didnt disappear, but he quickly moved his Ninken to behind him: This shameful fellow!


    "Ryota, Shisui is the Uchiha n''s strongest genius. Don''t y with fire and set yourself on fire."


    Someone from the fifth year ss 7 reminded him.


    Hmph, now you know the fear? Our Shisui is the strongest!


    Bronzes from second year ss 1 immediately shouted at him.


    Let me tell you a secret, Kanp


    Ito also jumped out, but this time, Kanp turned his head in time and sessfully stopped him with furious gaze!


    Ito chuckled dryly, twisted his chubby body, got into the crowd, and becamepletely honest.


    That you really want to fight? Kanp turned his head and looked towards Ryota with a yful look in his eyes.


    Junior Kanp, you are already standing here, so don''t refuse.


    Ryota crossed his hands on his chest, and smiled confidently, Don''t be afraid, us Seniors will definitely hold back!


    Well, since you said so


    Kanp shrugged, Lets do it.


    Kanp really did not want to fight at first, because he preconceived that Ryota and the others were using the so-called Academys tradition as an excuse to bully them and were full of evil intents. They would ridicule them if they lost in the fight. But it may be even worse if they won. They would definitely be reluctant to ept the result, and maybe they would have to fight in groups, causing trouble for themselves.


    But Shinichi''s words just now let Kanp get rid of the prejudice. At the same time, he observed and contacted the ringleader, Ryota, and found that although this guy is a bit clichd and exaggerated, his character is not bad. If he fights with him, maybe they can be friends.


    Of course, there is also the most important point. Compared with the seniors like Ryota, why does Kanp feel that Ito, Anko and the others are more malicious?


    Am I thinking too much?


    Kanp calmly nced at Anko and the others who were more excited than himself not far away.


    Junior Kanp, you are good, then, Junior Shisui, how about you?


    Ryota''s gaze shifted from Kanp to Shisui,


    Compared with Shisui, Kanp is definitely easier to bully, but Ryota still hopes to fight against the genius of the Uchiha n.


    Then I


    Shisui nodded, I had to ask Senpai for advice.


    Ryotas eyes lit up and turned to look at his two friends, Shinichi and Aburame Aoyama.


    "Shinichi, Aoyama, who of you will give some pointers to these juniors?"


    Shinichi and Aoyama looked at each other, and each gestured the other with their eyes.


    Finally, Shinichi took a step forward, nodded at Kanp, and then threw a ninja bag to Shisui, and said: Junior Shisui, please give me advice.


    As soon as these words came out, the surrounding crowd immediately retreated back with a tacit understanding, and soon formed a circle with a diameter of 50 meters.


    In this way, I can only give you some pointers, Junior Kanp?


    Ryota also threw a ninja bag to Kanp, and said with a smile, Junior, don''t worry, you can do it with confidence, it''s important for you to believe in yourself!


    Kanp stared at Ryota with strange eyes, and tied the ninja bag to his thigh at the same time.


    Ryota was a little flustered by Kanp''s gaze, and somehow felt as if something not very wonderful was about to happen.


    "Then, let''s get started!"


    Kanp spoke softly.


    In the next instant, Kanp, Shisui, Shinichi and Ryota reached out into the ninja bag at the same time.


    It''s just that, how can Kanp''s hand speed of being single for decades beparable to others? In just a few moments, he already took out two shuriken andsed them at Ryota.


    Shisui followed closely from behind, and threw two kunai at Shinichi.


    So fast!


    Shinichi''s face is slightly solemn, and he rolled to the side to dodge Shisuis kunai.


    But Ryotas situation on the other side was a little difficult. As soon as he took out a kunai from his ninja bag, he was hit by one of Kanps shuriken. His kunai fell off and flew away. When he reached it out and took it back, he was horrified to find that the ninja bag tied to his thigh was actually cut out by another shuriken thrown by Kanp, and the Ninja Tools inside fell directly to the ground!


    Hehe, is it a dream?


    Ryota is not feeling too good.

 Chapter 47: Draw

    Chapter 47: Draw


    "Wow!!"


    "Double hit!"


    Awesome!!


    Kanp is the best!


    The moment Ryota''s Ninja Tools fell to the ground, the bronzes from the second year ss 8 finally reacted and shouted excitedly after being stunned for two or three seconds.


    And Ito, who was hoarse and tried his best to support Kanp before, was also moved to tears at this moment, but no matter how someone looked at him, a bit of sadness can be seen on his face, which made people feel that he was distressed.


    The senior students in the fifth year ss 7 are a little harder to adapt to it.


    "Have my eyes gone bad?"


    How is it possible? Ryota was directly


    Is it luck? That Gekk Kanp can throw his shuriken so urately?


    "No, isn''t the shuriken didnt have sharp edge? How did Gekk Kanp cut Ryotas ninja bag open?"


    Because the quality of the ninja bag used for training is inherently poor.


    But even so, Gekk Kanps shuriken is very powerful!


    I think its because Ryota is too stupid.


    Listening to the discussion of the people around, Ryota, who was standing in the field, looked at Kanp with a resentful expression: Junior, why are you being so humble if you are so powerful? Do you want to embarrass us seniors?''


    Thinking of the "Us seniors will hold back" he said before, Ryota wanted to dig a hole to hide.


    Thank you for letting me win. Kanp took two steps forward and stretched out his right hand.


    Wu wu


    At this time, Ryota''s Ninken, the little wolf dog, finally got serious. He picked up a kunai from the ground and raised its head to hand the kunai to its little master.


    Ryota silently grabbed the back of his Ninkens neck, carried it dejectedly to Kanp, formed a Seal of Reconciliation with him, and then turned back to Aoyama: Aoyama, lend me wear your coat and sunsses. I don''t have the face to meet the others.


    Aoyama has a high-neck trench coat, short hair, and sunsses. Outsiders can only see his nose and forehead. So this outfit is very suitable for hiding himself.


    When Aoyama heard Ryota''s words, he immediately took practical actions he walked took two steps to the side, staying far away from him.


    After Kanp retreated to the side, the bronzes from ss 8 immediately surrounded him.


    Kanp, youre great!


    "I didn''t expect you are so strong now!"


    In the future, I will teach you theories, and you will teach me kunai throwing. How about it?


    Go away you all, why are you all standing here?


    Anko took Iruka, Kotetsu, Izumo and Tsukasa to squeeze these ttering bronzes away, We must stand together as a team.


    This sounded a bit intimidating, and Kanp hurriedly interrupted Anko, and said: Let''s watch the battle first.


    At this time, the fight between Shisui and Shinichi has reached its climax.


    The two frantically poured their Ninja Tools towards the each other. The kunai whizzing away in the air, drawing out one straight afterimage after another. The shuriken whirls and cuts the air, and the piercing sound of breaking the air invades from all directions along the strange arc. And the silent senbon are like tricky venomous snakes, and they will be bitten if they are not careful!


    Everyone was dazzled and ecstatic, and at the same time, they couldn''t help but feel a little worried.


    Although none of the Ninja Tools used for training have edge, but they are thrown at such a fast speed and strength, so once they hit the vitals, they will still cause huge damage!


    Anko looked at it and couldn''t help but criticize: "Kanp, look at them, and then look at you, can''t you fight for a bit longer?"


    She was very dissatisfied with Kanp''s instadefeat the enemy, as it is not interesting at all.


    Fighting and so on has to be fancy to attract other people''s attention!


    I haven''t settled the ount with you yet! Kanp said angrily, Just now, you were the one who instigate the loudest. You think that I will just leave it like that?


    Anko was a little embarrassed to say anything, and pulled Iruka over and switched positions with him.


    Kanp, in fact, the one who shouted the loudest just now was Fatty-san.


    Iruka smiled and turned his head to look around, Huh? Where did Fatty-san go?


    "Fatty"


    Kanp couldn''t help but smile, Where are you hiding?


    Kanp, who do you think will win?


    Kotetsu pushed aside Iruka and stood beside Kanp, and then asked excitedly.


    "It will be a draw."


    Kanp nced at it and said casually.


    Nonsense, Shisui will definitely win!


    When Tsukasa heard Kanp''s words, she immediately pushed aside Kotetsu, and red at Kanp with bulging cheeks.


    I said Kanp asked with a smile, Tsukasa, why don''t you care about your brother? He was just defeated by me.


    "Hmph, he reaped what he sowed, so I don''t care about him."


    Tsukasa turned her head arrogantly and set her eyes on Shisui, and her big watery eyes turning into heart shape.


    But unfortunately, when Shisui and Shinichi''s kunai collided in the air andnded in the ground, the battle ended in a draw.


    "How could it be a draw?"


    Tsukasa was very unhappy, but after thinking about it, he recalled that the opponent is a senior from the fifth year after all, and for Shisui to get a draw with him showed his geniusness. Thinking this way, she couldn''t help but feel happy for Shisui.


    "Uchiha Shisui is indeed a genius, and he can even get a draw with Shinichi!"


    "It''s just a draw for the Ninja Tools throwing. If it is actualbat, Shinichi will definitely win!"


    "Shinichi''s Gentle Fist has reached the eight palms!"


    But then again, Ryota is too weak.


    "That''s right, shame on him."


    "Shame."


    "Shame."


    Ryota was holding the little wolf dog by the back of its neck, and he couldn''t lift his head up after being scolded by the humiliating voices around him.


    Wu wu


    His Ninken were held for a long time. It curled up its limbs and lowered its dog''s head, and showed an expression even more aggrieved than its little master. When people see this, they would have a feeling of deja-vu like seeing Itos expression.


    "As expected of the Uchiha n''s strongest genius!"


    Shinichi nced at the Ninja Tools scattered on the ground, and said solemnly, Youre still holding back!


    Shisui smiled and changed the subject directly: Compared to Kanp-san, I am still far behind.


    Shinichi froze for a moment, remembering what Kanp had done just now. He listened to his lesson earnestly, but then turned around and immediately defeated Ryota in a sh. He couldnt but sighed helplessly: That kid is either hiding his strength or pretending to be clumsy, which puts a lot of pressure on us seniors.


    "Sensei is back!"


    Suddenly, a voice came from the outermost part of the training grounds, and the crowd cluttered in an instant. The bronzes of second year ss 1 and ss 8 found their respective captains at the fastest speed, and then pretend to start learning.


    Kanp also rushed to Shinichi and Uekis side.


    Kanp, your Ninja Tools throwing skill is so good, but you are pretending to be a novice in front of me. Shinichi jokingly said, Are you fooling me on purpose?


    No, I respect senpai. Kanp lied with serious expression.


    "Shinichi-san, Kanp and Shisui''s kunai throw, who is better?" Ueki asked curiously.


    "Hmm"


    Shinichi took a look at Kanp and said, Kanp only take action once, so I can''t tell.


    Ueki was about to ask again, but from the corner of his eyes, he saw the figures of Yu and Taishi, so he hurriedly closed his mouth and began to train seriously.


    Not far away, Yu and Taishi seemed to have found nothing wrong, and just walking among the three-person study group casually.


    As a matter of fact, as early as Ryota started messing around, the two had already noticed it. Yu wanted to stop it, but Taishi felt that it was not a bad thing to let thempete, so the two hid in the dark and observed.


    "Yu-sensei, what''s the matter with that guy named Gekk Kanp in your ss?"


    Taishi opened and closed his mouth slightly, and talked to Yu in a voice that could not be heard by the others, To be able to cut the bag of ninja tools with a shuriken without any edge. Why do I feel that his Ninja Tools throwing skills are no worse than ours?


    This probably his talent in this area is very good.


    Yu nced at Kanp who was not far away, and was also a little surprised.


    Yu-sensei, why don''t you give this student to me? Taishi said, Speaking of which, should discover his talent for throwing Ninja Tools first.


    Yu snorted and said: Impossible, I will never give up any student in the ss, no matter how bad their talent is!


    Kanp''s talent is not bad, right??


    "Thats why it''s even more impossible!"


    ""

 Chapter 48: Make-Up Exam

    Chapter 48: Make-Up Exam


    At three o''clock, there is half an hour left before the school is over. Yu and Taishi announced that the outdoor training was over and school was dismissed early. The thirty three-person teams were disbanded immediately, and each went back to their own home and found their own mothers.


    After saying goodbye to Shinichi and Ueki, Kanp was about to join Iruka and the others, when he was stopped by Yu: "Kanp, Hirohito, Tanaka, Ichiro, Aren, the five of you I''ll go back to the ssroom! "


    Kanp''s heart felt cold. He first confused why Yu called him with the other four names, but then he remembered the matter of asking for leave in the morning And realized that he was going to take the make-up exam.


    Iruka came over and patted Kanp''s shoulder and then said: Kanp, ganbatte!


    NoI have to take my younger brother home after school.


    Kanp felt that he could struggle a bit.


    "Eh, Kanp, you actually have a younger brother?"


    It was the first time Anko heard about it, so she said, Is your younger brother cute? Do you want me to take him home?


    You haven''t seen him before. Kanp looked towards Iruka, as he recalled that Iruka is the only one who has seen Hayate before.


    "Its fine, I''ll send him back." Iruka said.


    Thanks.


    Kanp waved his hand, then turned around and walked towards Yu.


    Returning to the ssroom with the other four scumbags, Yu directly took out five test papers and said: "I won''t say why you asked for leave in the morning. In short, you need to take make-up exam now!"


    When the test papers were issued, the four Five scumbags all looked sad, and secretly nced at the each other.


    What are you looking at!


    Yu noticed their small movements, walked directly behind them, and said, The time limit is one hour, hurry up!


    "Yes"


    The scumbags had no choice but to bite the bullet and do it.


    Kanp looked at the question of the test paper, and unexpectedly found that the question is not difficult: What is Chakra made of? What should be paid attention to when refining Chakra? Standing at a height of five meters and throwing kunai forward with the same force, what is the best angle to throw the farthest


    Uh, wait, what the hell is the third question?


    Kanp looked this question, and inexplicably remembered the elementary school math question.


    No matter which world it is, elementary school students sure have a hard time.''


    Kanp sighed silently, and then continued to examine the question: What does it mean to find bird droppings around when camping in the forest


    Uh, get roasted birds to eat at night?


    Kanp spins his pen, and his head hurt.


    Forget it, I can just answer what I can think of. Anyway, there is the first question, so I won''t get a zero score on the test.


    Kanp wrote the answer of the first question carefully, and the rest of the question was answered bypletely relying on his own brain and imagination. The grades and so on are not important, and the key is that all answers should be filled!


    One hourter, the group of five scumbags turned in the test papers.


    Yu collected the test papers, and walked out of the ssroom with a livid expression.


    Sensei has just been standing behind us, and must have seen the answers we wrote.


    "If I knew about this, I would not ask for leave, at least I can copy some answers from the others."


    Kanp, Kanp, how did you do in the exam?


    Four scumbags gathered around Kanp.


    Today''s Kanp is not what he used to be, especially after defeating Inuzuka Ryota, someone from the fifth year ss 7 instantly, his reputation in the ss is even more flourishing, and his every move has a lot of attention from the scumbags.


    I''m in the same condition as you.


    Kanp stood up and asked calmly, How did you say I did in the exam?


    "Very good!"


    Im still worried that Kanp did too well in the exam.


    Yes, Kanp is so good at throwing Ninja Tools, so even if the test is not good, Sensei must be putting his mind on him.


    Kanp is the best!


    The scumbags looked saved, and they chatted andughed happily, and left the ssroom just like famous people.


    "You"


    Kanp stared at the four scumbags leaving dumbfounded, Youyou


    How can you guys hearts be so bad!!


    Kanp angrily stepped on Itos desk and stomped on his feet, and then he left the ssroom. As soon as he got down from the teaching building, Kanp saw Hayates figure.


    "Hayate?"


    "Big brother!"


    Hayate ran over with a small schoolbag on his back, Are you fine now?


    Kanp. Iruka leaned against the wall. When he saw Kanping down, he said with a bitter smile, Your younger brother won''t leave without saying anything, and he wanted to wait for you to finish the exam.


    "Sorry, Iruka, for wasting so much of your time."


    Seeing the worried expression on Hayates face, Kanp felt inexplicably much better, I''ve taken the medicine so I''ll be fine, let''s go home.


    After parting with Iruka at the Academys gate, Kanp looked around and saw no one, so he hurriedly lowered his head and told Hayate not to tell his mother about his sickness.


    "Huh? Why? I cant say anything to Aunt Keiko?" Hayate asked strangely.


    Kanp nodded solemnly: She is too busy with her work in the hospital. I am afraid she will be worried if she knew about this. Hayate, you have grown up, you must learn to hide your secrets in your heart, understand?


    Hayate seemed to understand something, so he nodded and said: "I understand, big brother."


    Very good, then tonight, Ill teach you Bunshin no Jutsu!


    Kanp said with a smile.


    "Big brother, I haven''t trained Kenjutsu for a long time." Hayate murmured a little aggrievedly.


    Looking at his aggrieved appearance, Kanp thought that it would be better to not block himpletely, and said: Then, you can train Kenjutsu for one hour first.


    "Okay!" Hayate was very excited.


    When they got home, Keiko was already up and was cleaning the house. When she saw the two brothersing back, she smiled and asked: "Wee back back. Kanp-chan, why didn''t you bring your lunch to school today?"


    Hayate turned his head and looked towards Kanp.


    Kanp coughed dryly and said: That


    Does Kanp-chan dislike the bento made by kaa-chan?


    Keikos face changed instantly and she looked at him a little pitifully.


    Kanpughed dryly: No, I just forgot it identally.


    Did you really forget? Keiko turned to look at Hayate.


    Hayate, who has grown up under Kanps guidance, immediately nodded solemnly: "Um, thats true, Aunt Keiko!"


    In the end, as expected of someone else''s child. As soon as Hayate opened his mouth, Keiko immediately believed it.


    Kanp doesn''t know whether to be happy or sad when he saw this.


    "Big brother, I''m going to train Kenjutsu."


    Hayate rushed to the backyard with joy.


    "Let''s go together."


    Kanp also needs to find a quiet ce to think about Shinn.


    By the way, Kanp-chan, do you want to go to the hospital to see Dr. Shinn tonight? Keiko suddenly remembered something and turned to ask.


    Kanp waved his hand: Im not going.


    I just met Shinn this morning. If I meet him again tonight, wont my truancy be revealed?


    When they got to the backyard, Hayate immediately took the wooden sword and started smashing the wooden stake frantically. Perhaps it was because he hadn''t trained the Kenjutsu well for a few days, when he started to use the wooden sword, Hayate felt that his happiness index was going to explode.


    Kanp went straight over andy on the grass. His hands resting on the back of his head, his legs were crossed, his toes moved again and again. Looking at the sky leisurely, his thoughts gradually drifted towards Shinn.


    Shinn is now close to Duy, and he wants check Might Duy for a month with the reason of treating his hidden injuries, so in theory, Kanp also has a month!


    Then first, it is to confirm whether there is a scroll of Body Revival Technique on Shinn!''


    Its just that, how can I confirm it?


    Kanp looked at the white clouds in the sky and the gradually sinking sun, and his mind was a mess.


    In addition, the wooden stakes on the side was being smashed repeatedly by Hayate, so Kanp can''t concentrate at all.


    Forget it, lets change the ce.


    Kanp got up, and just as he turned around and was about to enter the house, Hayate over there has begun to undress.


    Although it is September now, the weather is still very hot, so Hayates brows beaded with sweat after training for a while.


    Kanp looked down at the short sleeves on his body, a thought shed in his mind, and his eyes shed brightly:


    I see! The scroll  its on Shinn!

 Chapter 49: Guys Soul Torture

    Chapter 49: Guy''s Soul Torture


    At night, Konoha Hospital.


    Shinn came to give guidance again, and this time, Nara Shikai, the dean, personally worked overtime to apany him to show respect and gratitude to Shinn.


    During the process of diagnosis and treatment, the two sides conducted a series of talks of great significance on the difficulties and solutions of poprizing medical skills, and initially formted four ABCD ns for poprizing medical skills. During the conversation, Shinn once again emphasized that all his medical skills should be contributed to provide a strong guarantee for the safety of the people of the Shinobi World.


    At the end of the conversation, Shikai asked a fatal question: Dr. Shinn, aren''t you feeling hot when you wear so much?


    Entering September, the average temperature on Konoha is still 28 or 29 degrees Celcius. Except for a few Shinobi like Aburame n, the rest of people are wearing short-sleeved. And Shinn, who is wearing a thick gray-brown coat, stands out among the crowd like a penguin standing in a flock of chickens!


    Shinn smiled calmly, and then stretched out his hand to hold Shikais hand, thetter only felt his hand was kind of cold, without a trace of warmth.


    Shinn exined: Dean Nara, when I was young, in order to test the medicinal properties of herbs, I ate a lot of poisonous herbs, so that my body haah!


    "So that''s how it is!"


    Shikai instantly made up the picture of Shinn fighting through thorns and obstacles in the wild, eating grass and swallowing flowers just to test the medicinal properties of herbs, and he couldn''t help but admire, As expected of Dr. Shinn. To do such thing for the sake of medical skills!


    "No, don''t praise me like that."


    Shinn smiled bitterly, "If I have the talent to be a Medical-nin, maybe I wouldn''t do these things."


    The two chatted a few more times, and Shinn offered to buy some herbs.


    As Shikai has been conquered by Shinn''s noble character and morals, there is naturally no reason to refuse.


    After leaving Konoha Hospital with a fewrge packets of herbs, Shinn tidied up his clothes a little, and confirmed that the scroll hidden inside was intact. With a gentle smile on his face, he went straight back to the Fukakusa Tavern for drinks and supper.


    The next day, in the morning.


    Academy, the second year ss 8.


    The results of the theory test have all been released, including the scores of five who take the make-up exams such as Kanp.


    Yu stood on the podium with a livid expression, pped the table with a look of hatred for iron not bing the steel, and called up those who did not pass the exam one by one, criticizing and educating them one by one.


    Especially Kanp!


    Because of his excellent talent in throwing Ninja Tools, Kashima''s expectations of Kanp gradually increased, so the mistakes on Kanp''s theory test were naturally magnified infinitely.


    All the scumbags in the ss added up were lectured by Yu for an hour, and Kanp took half an hour alone!


    Why did it be like this?


    Kanp was very wronged, but at this time, he doesn''t dare to hide, otherwise, the consequences would be serious.


    Ito is sitting in the front row, and after listening to Yus criticism and lecture for Kanp, he couldn''t help but raise his head and sit upright, both of his eyes are bright and piercing, even the mental shadow caused by the failure of his action yesterday afternoon dissipates in instant!


    After the criticism and lecture, Yu returned the test papers, gritted his teeth and began to exin all the questions except the first question.


    In a dull, depressing, and serious atmosphere, the morning ss finally ended. When Yu, who still had livid expression, left, Kanp immediately grabbed his bento box and ran out.


    Kanp, where are you going?


    Iruka asked in surprise, Just after being criticized and educated, why would you immediately be messing around?


    "I have something to do, you can eat by yourself, don''t wait for me."


    Kanp waved his hands without turning back, and ran out of the ssroom in an instant.


    Kanp opened the bento box while running.


    Today''s bento is very rich. It is seaweed sesame sushi and seaweed sesame onigiri. What ismendable is that Keiko also added a few pieces of green vegetables to it. It looks a little greasy, but there is no way, if he doesn''t eat it, he will have no energy, so Kanp devour the food quickly, and when he arrived at the Academys gate, all of the contents in the bento box had already entered his stomach.


    Kanp took a look at the Academys gate, hid the bento box on the spot, then left the Academy and ran straight towards Duy''s house.


    Last night, an important thought shed in Kanps mindst night, thinking of a fatal w in Shinn, that is, his clothes problem.


    As a Taijutsu Shinobi who developed the Body Revival Technique, Shinn''s body is definitely very strong, but hes actually wearing thick clothes on such a hot day, so he definitely be hiding something!


    So Kanp boldly guessed that the scroll of Body Revival Technique was personally hidden in Shinns body!


    With this guess, Kanp immediately spent half an hour to make a preliminary n to steal the scroll!


    And the first step is to confirm when Shinnes to check on Duy!


    From the Academy to Duy''s house, it took about an hour to go back and forth if he ran without stopping, and Kanp has two hours before the afternoon ss starts, so there is still plenty of time left for him.


    Running all the way, Kanp finally arrived at Duy''s house half an hourter while gasping for breath, and because he runs right after eating, his stomach feels a little ufortable, butpared with his n, his stomach was nothing but a floating cloud!


    Kanp walked to Duy''s house and knocked on the door. After a while, the door was opened, revealing a thick eyebrow, big eyes, and a touch of green!


    Guy-senpai!


    Kanp smiled and greeted.


    Guy tilted his head and looked at him seriously, his big eyes never blink.


    Kanp felt a little ufortable being stared by him, and the smile on his face gradually couldn''t be maintained.


    After a while, Guy finally opened his mouth: Who are you?


    "I"


    Kanp almost cursed out loud when he heard this.


    We just met yesterday, but you already can''t recognize me today? How did your brain work?


    Kanp is both sullen and ufortable.


    "Guy, who is it?" Duy''s voice came from the house.


    Kanp eyes lit up. Just as he was about to shout, Guy has already mmed the door shut, and a vague voice came from the house: "I don''t know, a strange kid."


    Three ck lines overflowed from Kanp''s forehead, This closed door caught me by surprise, and it was hard to prevent. As expected of the man who almost ended the series early. I, Gekk Kanp, would like to call you the strongest!


    Kanp reached out and knocked on the door twice, and also shouted: Duy-senpai, it''s me, Gekk Kanp.


    Little Kanp?


    Duy, who is inside the house, got up in surprise and went to open the door.


    "Tou-san, do you know him?" Guy asked strangely.


    Duy said in distress: Guy, your ignorance needs to be corrected.


    Guy frowned, and tried to recall: Have I met him? It''s strange, I have no impression of him at all.


    Kanp, who had just entered the house, heard these words, he felt like returning to the Academy immediately.


    Little Kanp, have you eaten yet?


    Duy asked with a smile.


    Ah, I have eaten. Kanp smelled like seaweed as soon as he opened his mouth. He didn''t waste time and said straight to the point, Duy-senpai, I''m here to ask you when Dr. Shinn wille to treat your body?"


    Duy was startled, and then asked seriously: Little Kanp, do you really want to learn medical skills from Dr. Shinn?


    Kanp nodded seriously: Yes, Duy-senpai, I must be an excellent doctor!


    As expected of you, Little Kanp, have you already started to pursue your dreams at such a young age? Guy, did you hear that? As a Senior, you must not lose to Kanp!


    Duy didn''t know which part of Kanps words moved him. At that time, his blood was surging, and he felt that there was a sea singing behind him.


    I understand, Tou-san, in the pursuit of my dreams, I will never lose to the others!!! Becausethis is my Youth!!!


    Guy put down the tableware and stared at Kanp with scorching gaze, I remember your face Umm, what''s your name?


    "I"


    The muscles at the corners of Kanp''s eyes twitched slightly: Forgive him, forgive him, forgive him


    Idiot, he is Little Kanp!


    Duy turned his head to look at Kanp, and finally gave the answer that Kanp wanted, Because of training, the time for me to discuss with Dr. Shinn is four o''clock in the afternoon! If you really want to learn medical skills from Dr. Shinn, Little Kanp, you cane at that time.


    Thank you, Duy-senpai!


    Kanp finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    At four o''clock in the afternoon, if I don''t send Hayate home, I will be just in time!


    It seems that the next few days will be hard for Iruka.

 Chapter 50: What Does It Feel Like To Be A Big Brother?

    Chapter 50: What Does It Feel Like To Be A Big Brother?


    Aftering out of Duy''s house, Kanp ran back to the Academy unrelenting and recovered the bento box hidden in front of the Academy. Kanp was breathing heavily when he returned to the ssroom.


    The moment Kanp stepped into the ssroom, enemies meet on a narrow road, and Ito blocked him at the door again.


    "Yo, Fatty!"


    Kanp greeted him.


    Hmph! Ito snorted heavily, and said with a proud expression, Gekk Kanp, I look down on you. In order not to be defeated by me, you deliberately asked for sick leave. But that didn''t help at all, in the end, your make-up exams results don''t even have a fraction of my scores!


    Yo yo yo, is this fatty wanted to brag in front of me?


    Kanp remembered what happened yesterday afternoon, his eyes rolled, so he showed very grateful expression, patted his shoulder very intimately, and said: Fatty-kun, lets not mention the past! Yesterday was really thanks to you, otherwise, I wouldn''t be able to be in such a big limelight. Now, ss 1, ss 2, and ss 3, all sses are talking about me. Fatty, I''m wrong to me you. You are really a good guy! I''ve decided, I will be good friends with you in the future!


    The arrogant Ito suddenly showed a face of grief and indignation: Only a ghost wanted to help you in the limelight! I obviously want to piss you off!


    Why, why is this happening?!


    No, don''t be angry, don''t let Gekk Kanp seed!


    Ito tried its best to maintain a calm expression.


    Fatty-kun, how about it? Be friends with me, join my six-person celestial group. When we graduate in the future, we will debut together, do missions, make a lot of money, and buy a big house! Kanp looked at Ito and said with very enthusiastic expression.


    Ito was disgusted by Kanps action, and his calm expression instantly copsed: Gekk Kanp, just die, I will never be friends with you!


    As soon as he said that, Ito aggressively pushed Kanp away and rushed out of the ssroom.


    Looking at Itos back, he couldn''t help butugh out loud, This Fatty is really easy to mess around with.


    Returning to his seat, Kanp found that Iruka was not there.


    At this time, Kotetsu and Izumo walked over.


    Kotetsu asked: Kanp, where have you been just now? Why dont you eat lunch with us?


    "Yeah, the sushi and onigiri your mother made are really delicious, but unfortunately, I didn''t eat it today!" Izumo looked regretful.


    Did your sense of taste destroyed by a dog? Kanp murmured, and then asked Kotetsu, I have something to do just now, by the way, where''s Iruka?


    "He went to y with that Senpai." Kotetsu said.


    "Senpai?"


    Kanp was a little surprised, Didnt they just meet yesterday afternoon? Why is the development so fast?


    Speaking of which, I am full of energy today, and I also still have three collection opportunities. Why don''t I try to find Hyga Shinichi and Hyga Ueki today?


    "No, it''s that Senpai named Mizuki!" Izumo said.


    "Mizuki?"


    Kanp was startled, and soon thought of the person.


    As the first viin character at the beginning of Naruto, Kanp has a lot of impression with this character.


    Mizuki is a few years older than Iruka, and he took good care of him when he was in the Academy, but because of his own personality, he finally seeded in going further and further on the road to death.


    Kanp, lets go to Senju Park to y together after school today. Kotetsu invited.


    Kanp shook his head: In the next month, I may have run out of time.


    "What''s wrong?" Kotetsu asked curiously.


    "I''m going to an acquaintances house to learn something after school." Kanp said, "I might have to trouble Iruka to send my younger brother home, so I really can''t spare time."


    Ah, a month? Kotetsu said ufortably, Does it really take a month?


    "Maybe it doesn''t need to be that long."


    Kanp thought that if everything went well, he might be able to get the scroll in half a month.


    But before the dust settles, he didn''t dare to bail.


    Before the start of the afternoon outdoor training session, Iruka finally returned.


    Kanp hurriedly told him his request.


    "Send Hayate home?"


    Iruka agreed without much thought.


    Although his house is not in the same direction as Kanp''s house, fortunately, it is not in the opposite direction, after all, it is just a few more streets away, so not much time is wasted.


    Thank you, Iruka!


    Kanp thanked him.


    "But you have to tell Hayate about this first, otherwise, he won''te with me." Iruka said.


    Yeah, no problem.


    The two followed the group down the teaching building and started today''s outdoor training.


    Yu had already been waiting in a corner of the training grounds. And when the bronzes gathered, he started today''s lecture: Today, I will teach you Bunshin no Jutsu!


    "What? So today, we have to write five hundred words of experience in Bunshin no Jutsu!"


    I hate writing that experience!


    When the group of bronzesined, Kanp was secretly rxed.


    Thanks for my foresight and nning ahead, I get Hayate write a five hundred words experience early. I dont need to worry now.


    "Stop fussing, listen to me carefully!"


    Yu is a little angry, This group of guys only know how to y every day, and pretend to be pitiful just because of little homework. Even for the exam, they can do the magic operation of asking for sick leave. Yu really hates that iron is not bing steel!


    Next, Yu began to teach Bunshin no Jutsu with a livid expression.


    Time passed. At 3:15 in the afternoon, when Yu saw that it was almost time for the school to end, he announced that todays lesson was over, and asked everyone to write a five-hundred-word experience in Bunshin no Jutsu.


    After disbanding, Kanp and Iruka went back to the ssroom to get their bento boxes and homework books, then walked to the Academys gate, and the bell rang.


    Arge number of students rushed out of the teaching building, swarming like wild dogs.


    Kanp and Iruka stood by the Academys gate, waiting for Hayate.


    Big brother! Iruka-senpai!


    Hayate squeezed out of the crowd and leaped to the twos side.


    Hayate, I have something to doter, so you need to follow Iruka to go home first, understand? Kanp said.


    "Ah? Why? Big brother, I;ll follow you." Hayate pouted.


    Be obedient, go home with Iruka-senpai! Kanp said with a stern expression, Otherwise, I won''t let you train Kenjutsu at night!


    Hayate blinked his eyes twice, and after a little hesitation between following his big brother and training Kenjutsu, he decided to obey his big brother''s words.


    "I understand, big brother!"


    Youre really harsh. Iruka poked Kanp''s waist from the side and said, Kanp, what does it feel like to be a big brother?


    Kanp looked mncholy: I feel that my heart is broken.


    "" Iruka couldn''t take it anymore.


    Then, Ill leave Hayate to you, goodbye.


    Kanp puts his bento box and homework book Forget it, the homework book should be held by myself. If Hayate sees the homework inside, it will be really hard to trick him in the future.


    After saying goodbye, Kanp turned around and ran towards Duy''s house.

 Chapter 51: Duys Medicated Bath

    Chapter 51: Duy''s Medicated Bath


    Four o''clock.


    Shinn, who was a little bit drunk, came to Duy''s house with a backpack on time.


    "Dr. Shinn, you are here!"


    Duy enthusiastically invited Shinn into the house, After being massaged by you, I feel a lot morefortable, I feel my body is full of vitality, and feel the Youth that I have been missing for a long time!! Thank you so much, Dr. Shinn!


    Haha, I''m very happy to be able to help you, Duy.


    Shinn smiled and put the backpack on the table in the living room, then he opened his backpack and took out a few packets of herbs from inside.


    Duy next to him took out the bathtub he made yesterday from the corner of the living room, ced it next to the sofa, and poured hot water that had been boiled for a while.


    When the scalding hot water entered the tub, arge stream of white steam immediately rose.


    Shinn carefully poured several packets of herbs into the bathtub in order. As the herbs were immersed in the hot water, a pungent smell wafted out of the bathtub and gradually filled the entire living room.


    Then, Shinn picked up a wooden stick from the side and stirred the tub with it. The pungent herbal smell became more intense and burst out!


    Duy closed his lips and gritted his teeth, trying to stop smelling this pungent smell, but how could one not breathe?


    Duy persisted for three minutes, his nose could not be controlled anymore, and finally he couldn''t hold his breath, then the pungent herbal smell instantly poured into his chest and abdomen


    Hiss~


    What a nauseating smell!


    Duy''s stomach was churning for a while, and he was busy opening the window and door of the living room at a very fast speed to let in fresh air, which relieved his nausea a little.


    Hahaha, herbal medicine is always smell like this, just get used to it, Duy.


    Shinnughed and said,


    Sorry, Dr. Shinn, this smell is really too, too, too irritating.


    Duy returned to the living room with strange expression. The pungent smell has been washed away by the fresh air a lot, but in the bathtub, its like a swamp of hell, and it exudes an endless pungent smell.


    Duy hurried run to the kitchen to boil hot water, avoiding the pungent peak smell.


    "It''s almost done, Duy!" Shinn took out the stick, looked down at the turbid ck-gray water in the tub, and nodded to Duy.


    "I understand!"


    Duy gritted his teeth and walked out of the kitchen, then he took off his clothes and pants, and turned into the bathtub with the look of dying.


    The water in the tub was still at seventy or eighty degrees Celcius at this time. The hot water, apanied by the pungent smell impacted Duy''s body and mind wave after wave, as if to melt him in the tub, but nothing in this world can beat him!


    Ahhhh!!! I will never admit-defeat!!!


    Duy stared at the bathtub with bloodshot eyes, and his forehead was full of blue veins. He then soaked into a medicated bath with the momentum like saving the world!


    Shinn watched with a smile on the side, and was about to speak when a figure suddenly entered the door.


    Duy-senpai, I am here!


    Kanp walked in while gasping for breath, and at the next moment, he covered his mouth and ran out, Urgh~~~


    Oh, Little Kanp, you are here!!!


    Duy sat in the tub and roared, For your dreams,e in quickly!!!


    Outside the house, Kanp was holding the door of Duy''s house with one hand, and covered his throat with the other. His stomach felt a little cramped.


    The smell in the house is really


    After a while, Kanp calmed down, and then walked in step by step with pursed lips: Duy-senpai, Dr. Shinn


    Shinn smiled and stood beside the bathtub, and looked Kanp and asked: Little Kanp, you are here again.


    Well, Im here to learn medical skills! Kanp said righteously, Doctor Shinn, you promised to teach me medical skills before.


    "Hahaha."


    Shinn smiled and said, If you are willing to learn, of course Ill be happy to teach you, but I can''t stay in Konoha for too long, so how much you can learn depends on yourself.


    I will work hard!


    Kanp shouted passionately.


    In that case. Shinn narrowed his eyes, Thene and help pour the water first.


    "Pour the water?" Kanp''s eyes lit up.


    Kanp''s previous n was to pour water on Shinns body when the time was right, so that he had to take off his shirt, and then use he can use the chance to steal the scroll!


    But now, not only God, even Shinn himself is helping me, hahahaha!


    The medicated bath Duy having willst for half an hour. During this half an hour, you have to keep pouring hot water into the tub, can you do that? Shinn exined with a smile.


    Well, I can do it!


    Kanp was so agitated.


    As expected of Little Kanp, you can definitely be an excellent doctor!


    Duy was sitting in the tub, being wrapped in hot water and the pungent smell of the herbs, and his voice was trembling, The water is being cooked in the kitchen, and it will boil soon, Little Kanp, ganbatte!


    "Oh!!"


    Although Kanp felt a little nauseous, he still endured the difort and rushed into the kitchen as if he was the incarnation of the bushy brows lineage.


    The kitchen is not big, and there are some empty thermos bottles on both sides, a coal stove is burning in the middle, and there is arge kettle on it. The hot water is being cooked in the kettle. At this time, a small amount of white steaming wasing out from the spout, and it was about to boil.


    Kanp did not go directly to pick up the kettle, and instead turned his head and looked around, and found a small basin about the size of a human face on the cupboard.


    The size is just right!


    Kanp burst into joy in his heart, then put the small basin on the ground, and then poured hot water from the kettle into it.


    After about half of it was poured, Kanp stopped, and then he grabbed both sides of the small basin and walked out of the kitchen.


    Under Shinn''s gaze, Kanp obediently and honestly poured the hot water in the small basin into the tub.


    Be careful not to ssh it on Duy''s body. Shinn didn''t care why Kanp doesn''t just carry the kettle out directly, After all, the other party is just a a five-years-old child, so he might not be able to lift it.


    "I understand!" Kanp nodded.


    "Don''t worry, when Little Kanp poured out the water, I will lean on the side so that I won''t be sshed." Duy gritted his teeth. Obviously, the smell of the medicated bath made him ufortable.


    For the next half an hour, Kanp ran back and forth between the kitchen and the living room, not only to pour water, but also to boil the kettle on the coal stove. He was very busy. At the same time, in order to close his rtionship with Duy and Shinn, Kanp has been looking for words to say.


    "Duy-senpai, where''s Guy-senpai?"


    Kanp asked.


    He has a mission this afternoon, so he''s not at home. Duy also wanted to speak, so as to divert his attention.


    What kind of mission is it? Kanp chatted awkwardly.


    Help a widowed grandmother find a cat. Duy said, Speaking of which, that cat always disappeared every now and then, its strange.


    "How did you know, Duy-senpai?"


    Hahaha, because I''ve helped this grandma find cats more than a dozen times before. Duyughed, but as soon as he inhaled, he sucked a lot of pungent odors, which made him sneeze twice.


    Shinn also interjected with small talks from time to time, and the atmosphere was quite harmonious.


    Kanp forcibly resisted the urge to pour boiling water on Shinn now. After all, it was only the first day, so he cant be too obvious to do it.


    Half an hourter, Duy''s medicated bath finally ended!


    Then, the next step is to get the massage!


    Duy got up from the tub, his tendon faintly discernible in the water vapor, as if it contained the power of a beast, which was extremely visually striking.


    Shinn, who is next to him, passed the towel, and at the same time, he turned his head and instructed Kanp: Little Kanp, clean up the sofa.


    "Yes!"


    After Kanp cleaned up all the messes on the sofa, Duy had wiped his body, and then came over andy down on the sofa.


    Next, Shinn showed off his skills and massage Duy for half an hour!


    During this period, Kanp has been standing next to him obediently, talking while observing all around. He found that the entrance of Duy''s house was simr to his home, and there was also a rack for drying clothes. If he got Shinns clothes wet, there would be a 50% chance that Shinn will take off his clothes and hang them there.


    As for the remaining 50%, umShinn would probably massage Duy with clothes soaked in boiling water.


    But Shinn shouldn''t be so shameless, right?


    Kanpughed strangely in his heart.

 Chapter 52: I Am Your Grandfather

    Chapter 52: I Am Your Grandfather


    When Kanp returned home, it was already past 6 o''clock. It wasn''t that he was dragging the time on the road, but Shinn taught Duy about bandage treatment for another half an hour after massaging him. Kanp kept saying that he wanted to learn medical skills, so he had no choice but to spend half an hour with him. When he left Duy''s house, it was already five thirty. He ran all the way home and finally caught up for dinner.


    Big brother, you are too slow!


    After Hayate returned home, he was excited to y with the wooden stake in the backyard. After ying for more than an hour, he was so hungry that his chest was already pressing against his back.


    Sorry, sorry, in the future just get used to it.


    Kanp said solemnly.


    "I don''t want it!" Hayate said annoyedly.


    "Kanp-chan, what on earth are you doing?" Keiko asked curiously.


    I went to see Dr. Shinn to learn bandage treatment.


    Kanp said affectionately, As soon as Hayate trains Kenjutsu, it will be endless, so he will put a lot of burden on his wrist. If I managed to learn the bandage treatment, I can use the bandage to reduce the burden on his wrist!"


    When Hayate heard Kanps words, he was deeply moved, and he looked at Kanp with tears in his eyes: Big brother, I''m sorry, I med you.


    Keiko couldn''t help but smiled and patted Kanps head with relief: Our Kanp-chan has finally grown up, very good!


    "Hehehe."


    Kanp was somewhat guilty in his heart, but in the face of reality, he can only lie, This is what I should do, who makes Hayate my younger brother.


    "Big brother, you are so kind to me." Hayate bit his lip and wanted to cry.


    "Okay, let''s eat!"


    After dinner, Keiko washed the dishes and went to work in the hospital.


    As for the bento, Keiko had already prepared it before and put it in Kanp and Hayate''s bento boxes.


    "Okay, Hayate,e over and start today''s learning mission!"


    Kanp waved his hand and asked Hayate to follow him to the backyard.


    Big brother, are we learning Kawarimi no Jutsu today? Hayate has been training Kenjutsu for more than an hour, so he is not resistant to learn Kawarimi no Jutsu now.


    That''s right, after training Kawarimi no Jutsu, you have to write five hundred words of experience.


    Kanp said earnestly, "Im doing this for you, Hayate, don''t ck off!"


    "Thank you, big brother! I will work hard!" When Hayate remembered that his big brother learned bandage treatment for him, he was extremely moved and wanted to work hard.


    Kanp spent half an hour teaching Kawarimi no Jutsu to Hayate, and then instructed him for half an hour. After Hayate learned all the key points of Kawarimi no Jutsu by heart, Kanp asked him to go to the living room to write his experience.


    Big brother, the experience I wrotest time is gone. Hayate flipped through his book and found that the experience of Henge no Jutsu and Bunshin no Jutsu had all been torn off.


    I ripped it off!


    Kanp said indifferently, Hayate, I asked you to write your experience because I hope you will remember the knowledge I taught you through writing your experience. Did you remember it?


    Hayate tilted his head and pondered for a while, then nodded excitedly: "Big brother, I remember all about Henge no Jutsu and Bunshin no Jutsu!"


    This proves that my method is right, Hayate, just write it, five hundred words, not one word less. Kanp said, flipping out his book, then turned his head and walked into the bedroom, Also, Hayate, you can write in the living room. As for me, I have something in the bedroom, so don''te in, understand?


    "Understood!"


    Bang!


    Closing the sliding door, Kanp took out the Bunshin no Jutsus experience he had torn from Hayates book, and theny down on the floor and began to copy.


    Although this posture is a bit ufortable, there is no table in the bedroom, so he had no choice but to do it this way.


    Fortunately, he doesn''t have to think when copying. It only took Kanp less than half an hour toplete his task.


    Kanp then hid his homework book, then crumpled the Hayates experience into a ball and put it in his pocket, and then whistled into the toilet to flush the thing away.


    At this time, Hayate was still lying on the table in the living room and seriously writing down his thoughts.


    Perfect.


    Kanp was so tired and couldn''t help but want to go to bed early.


    But as soon as he remembered his n, Kanp forced himself to sit on the ground and refine Chakra.


    Kanp''s n has already started smoothly. After a while, when the time is right, Kanp will will identally ssh water on Shinn.


    In order to let Shinn rx his guard, Kanp will leave after sshing the water. When the timees, only Shinn and Duy are left in the house, and Duy will be massaged by Shinn on the sofa, so Shinn will naturally take off his clothes and hang them on the hangers at the entrance to dry.


    At that time, Kanp will quietly entered through the entrance, and took the scroll in the clothes openly.


    The n is a bit crude and even has many variables, but this is the way Kanp can think of to maximize the use of his own advantages to steal the scroll, and he can only do his best now.


    So, what he has to do now is to refine more Chakra, so that the three-second Transparent Release canst longer.


    About an hourter, Kanp still continued refining Chakra and almost vomited. After all, sitting cross-legged on the ground without moving for an hour is not something that an average person can do.


    Fortunately, there was a knock on the door at this time, and Kanp hurriedly stopped refining.


    Big brother, there are guests.


    Hayate has written more than 400 words of experience very carefully. When he saw a guesting, he hurriedly closed his homework and nned to rest.


    Kanp ran to the entrance to open the door, and saw two white-haired old men in their 60s and 70s standing outside. Their faces are full of wrinkles, and they looked particrly kind under the soft moonlight.


    Hello. Kanp asked, Who are you looking for?


    "Hahaha, Kanp-chan, don''t you know us?" Gekk Inoue said with a smile, "I''m your Grandpa Inoue."


    "I''m your Grandpa Matsushita." Gekk Matsushita, who is on the side, smiled and stretched out his hand, patted Kanp''s head, and said, "I haven''t seen you for a while, Kanp-chan is already so high."


    After Kanp''s soul transmigrated over, it seemed to speed up the development of his body. At this time, Kanp was already in the early 1.5 meters, while his friends, Iruka, Kotetsu and the others, were only 1.4 meters tall at most.


    However, facing the praise of the two old people, Kanp was a little unhappy.


    I am your Grandpa Inoue?


    I am your Grandpa Matsushita?


    I am your grandfather!


    When Kanp smiled and didn''t know how to respond, the little brother had already run out: Grandpa Inoue, Grandpa Matsushita, hello.


    Yes, they are really their two grandpas.


    Kanp wanted to roll his eyes, but he cannot afford to offend them, so he could only resist the difort of his eyes and invite the two old people into the house.


    Hahaha, long time no see, Hayate-chan.


    Hayate-chan, you have grown taller too, thats good.


    After the two old men entered the house, they pulled Hayate and gave him an exaggeratedpliment.


    At the same time, Kanp searched the memory in his mind and finally remembered the identities of these two old men.


    The only remaining members of the Gekk n are the two old and strong special Jnin. They are good at Konoha-Style Kenjutsu, have experienced the Second Shinobi World War, and are very prestigious in Gekk n!


    Since that is the case


    Hmph, you brought this to my own door, don''t me me for being vicious and ruthless!

 Chapter 53: Bad Old Men

    Chapter 53: Bad Old Men


    Grandpa Inoue, Grandpa Matsushita, have you eaten yet?


    After entering the house, Hayate excitedly circled around the two old men, leaving Kanp to pour the water to these two old men.


    We have all eaten, thank you for your concern, Hayate-chan.


    Hayate-chan, are you doing well here?


    "Hayate-chan, are you training Kenjutsu?"


    "Hayate-chan, you have to focus on Kenjutsu, don''t train your Kekkei Genkai, understand?"


    "Everyone is pinning their hopes on you. In the future, you must use Konoha-Style Kenjutsu to make the Gekk n be famous in the Shinobi World. Don''t be cking."


    If you don''t understand anything, you can always to Grandpa to ask for advice.


    Kanp stood at the door of the kitchen with no expression on his face, then turned around silently and poured out the two sses of water in his hand.


    These bad old men are so cruel, you actually wanted to bring down my little brother! Ill kill you with thirst.


    The two old men talked for a long time, and as there was no water, they were a little thirsty.


    "Cough cough, Kanp-chan?"


    Inoue turned his head to look for Kanp, but he couldn''t find anyone, so he had to let Hayate go there, Hayate-chan, could you pour a ss of water for the two grandpas?


    "Okay!"


    Hayate was so excited about this meeting that he rushed into the kitchen in a hurry when he heard this, and then he saw his big brother leaning against the wall to one side, looking at himself with strange gaze.


    "Big brother, big brother."


    Being stared by Kanp, Hayate felt his hair standing and he was agitated at this moment.


    "Pour water?"


    Kanp asked with a sneer, and closed the door at the same time.


    "Well, the two grandpas are thirsty." Hayate nced at the door, then went to get a water ss.


    Coincidentally, there was no water at home right now. Fortunately, I found it in time. Look, Im still boiling it, it will be finished soon. Kanp said seriously, We can''t make the two grandpas thirsty.


    But when I was writing my experience, I even poured water to drink myself. Hayate put down the water ss, grabbed the thermos next to it, and shook it, Eh, there is really no water.


    It''s strange.


    Then he looked at Kanp, and then at the gas stove next to him and the kettle on it, blinking his innocent big eyes, Big brother, the fire is not on.


    "Oh."


    Big brother, how can you boil the water without turning on the fire? Hayate pouted.


    Kanp then turned around slowly, turning on fire, and trying to turn it on for a long time, but there was no fire: Oh! Yeah! Good, strange, weird, it, cant, turn on.


    "Big brother!"


    Hayate pushed away Kanp with a puffed face, unscrewed the gas canister, then turned on the fire, and it seeded at once.


    "Awesome! Hayate, you actually understand this!" Kanp exaggeratedly praised Hayate.


    Because I used to cook with my father a lot. Hayate said proudly, and then he found that the kettle on the gas stove was a little weird. Hayate, who has experience in kitchen, couldn''t help but poked the kettle with his finger, and then found that the kettle was unexpectedly light.


    Hayate hurriedly turned off the fire, then picked up the kettle and opened the lid to take a look. It''s really empty. Seeing this, his little face turned green.


    "Big brother"


    Aaahhhh, I forgot to pour the water, sorry, sorry.


    Kanp knew his mistake and corrected it. He immediately grabbed the kettle, went to the sink, turn on the faucet, and filled the kettle to the brim.


    Big brother, it will take a long time to boil so much. Hayate pouted, Both grandpas are thirsty.


    My stupid younger brother, the two grandpas are teasing you. In fact, they are not thirsty at all. They just want you to pour the water to give you the chance to be filial to them, understand? Kanp dilly-dallying put the kettle on the gas stove, then turned on the fire, then switch to the smallest setting, and slowly boil the water with a small fire.


    "Big brother, it will take longer to boil it like this." Hayate stomped his feet in anger.


    Boiling water is like stewing soup. Simmering it on a low fire can make the water taste good! Kanp said, Think about it, do you want the two grandpas to drink the water that is violently boiled with a big fire, or the one being simmered slowly by the essence of the fire?"


    "Well, this"


    Hayate tilted his head, and he felt that his big brother said seemed to make sense, but when he thought about it carefully, he felt something strange.


    Yeah, from the moment I entered the kitchen, it felt weird. There was hot water in the thermos bottle before, but it suddenly disappeared. Moreover, big brother said to boil water, but not only the gas was not turned on, but there was also no water in the kettle. And now, he boils the water with a small fire


    Big brother is really bad!


    "Hayate-chan?"


    At this time, the two grandpas, Inoue and Matsushita, came to the kitchen.


    He went in for a long time and there was no movement, and the door was closed. Is it soplicated to pour two sses of water?


    The moment Kanp heard the sound, he immediately turned the fire up, and then opened the door.


    When Hayate saw his big brother''s action, he was not feeling good, but he couldn''t speak ill about his big brother in front of others, so he could only lower his head and said aggrievedly: Grandpa Inoue, Grandpa Matsushita, the water is gone, and its still boiling.


    It turns out that Kanp-chan is boiling the water. Im wondering why I didn''t see anyone just now. Inoue looked at Kanp with a look of relief, Kanp-chan, you''ve grown up.


    No, no, Im still a child. Kanp said modestly, and then he remembered about the collection, so he hurriedly asked Hayate, Hayate, can you wait for the water to boil here? I have something to ask two grandpas!


    "Oh."


    After a few days of being attacked, Hayate no longer dared to resist Kanp.


    After Kanp said that, he closed the kitchen door, then pulled Gekk Inoue and Matsushita down to the living room sofa.


    "Kanp-chan, what do you want to ask us?" Inoue asked curiously.


    "Chakra Refining!" Kanp said one word at a time.


    40% eleration is still too slow. I have to collect more Chakra Refinings fusions, and I can keep Hayate away from them, killing two birds with one stone, why not do it?


    "Chakra Refining?"


    Inoue and Matsushita looked at each other and said with a smile, Okay, then let''s start from the beginning!


    They all know the gap between Kanp and Hayates talent. Therefore, they are more optimistic about Hayate and are more willing to guide Hayate, but this does not mean that they hate Kanp and don''t want to guide him. After all, if the talent is not good, they can still work hard. Children who are struggling to learn is just as pleasing to the elderly as talented children!


    Especially Kanp is also the son of n Head.


    Ten minutester, the water boiled, and Hayate poured two cups of hot water and brought them out.


    At the same time, Kanp has just collected one Chakra Refining Technique from Inoue and Matsushita each.


    The green light cluster in my mind just spewed out two blue light dots, which were swallowed and merged in an instant.


    In this way, Kanp''s Chakra Refining Technique has a 60% efficiency bonus.


    Of course, this 60% bonus is based on Kanp''s own talent as a starting point. Compared with others, even if he has a 60% bonus, his speed is still slow.


    So Kanp took the opportunity of the two old men hissing and drinking the hot water, and threw away thest Collection Technique of the day.

 Chapter 54: Dance of the Crescent Moon

    Chapter 54: Dance of the Crescent Moon


    It''s gettingte, Kanp-chan, Hayate-chan, it''s almost time for us to leave.


    When there is time in the future, we will see you again.


    After Inoue and Matsushita finished drinking the hot water, they got up and said their goodbyes.


    Goodbye, two grandpas.


    Hayate politely escorted the two old men to the door, and Kanp also silently followed behind, but at this time, Kanp''s attention was focused in his mind.


    The third Collection Technique was unsurprisingly sessful.


    It''s just that what he collected this time is not Chakra Refining Technique, butKonoha-Style Kenjutsu  Dance of the Crescent Moon!


    Kanp wrapped this freshly baked blue light dot with his consciousness, and then a lot of knowledge about the Dance of the Crescent Moon poured into his mind, and even his flesh and blood, and was imprinted in the depths of his body like an instinct.


    Kanp feels that this time is different, as if the Ninjutsu he collected before was addition, subtraction, multiplication and division. Despite its usefulness, it can only be used to calcte and it cant change his own temperament. But now, Kanp can be said to collect advanced mathematics, and after learning advanced mathematics, Kanp exudes a unique atmosphere of a schr from the inside out, which ispletely different from the naughty, stupid and useless kids sitting in the back row in the Academy!


    This is a kind of sublimation of temperament!


    "Big brother, what''s wrong with you?"


    After sending the two old men away, Hayate turned around and saw that Kanp is standing still motionless, with a weird smile on his face.


    "Hehe, hehe."


    Kanp sneered twice, and finally closed his mouth, then said, Hayate, the two grandpas are so kind, next time we see them, we have to take them home directly.


    "Big brother, I thought you didn''t like them." Hayate recalled the water pouring incident that had just happened, and couldn''t help but suspect his big brother''s sinister intentions.


    What nonsense are you talking about! Kanp hit Hayates head and said angrily, Your big brother have always respected the old and cherish the young, and I don''t ept rebuttals, so don''t waste your time, go and write me your experience.


    Hayate: I understand.


    After impatiently pressing Hayate on the table to write his experience, Kanp walked to the backyard with a calm expression, and then excitedly picked up the wooden sword on the ground.


    Kanp remembers that when he first crossed over, he also held a wooden sword. At that time, he felt very ufortable, just like an ancient man in a robe holding a submachine gun, how embarrassing is the scene.


    But now, Kanp once again picked up the wooden sword. Hes just standing there, but this time, there is a momentum of a Konoha-Style Kenjutsus swordsman blowing towards the surrounding.


    That momentum is strong!


    Kanp stood on the grass, his eyes slightly closed.


    Dance of the Crescent Moon, known as the Secret Technique in Konoha-Style Kenjutsu, requires three clones to rush towards the enemy, and then the main body quickly finds the enemy''s weak spot, and finally delivers a killing blow!


    When Kanp watched Naruto in his previous life, because of how weak his younger brother is, he always thinks that Dance of the Crescent Moon is very useless. It ispletely unworthy of the title of Secret Technique. He even thought that Dance of the Crescent Moon was just like Naruto create three shadow clones to fool the opponent. When the opponent and the shadow clones fight, Naruto will rush out and end the battle with One Thousand Years of Death. Where is the technical content?


    But now, from the blue light dot, Kanp has finallye into contact with the truth.


    When using the Dance of the Crescent Moon, from creating three clones, to hiding the main body to find the enemy''s ws, and then to delivering a killing blow, all of this must be done in a sh, and the shorter the time, the greater the threat. If it can bepleted in 1 second, or 0.5 second, or even 0.1 second, killing the enemy wont be a problem at all!


    In other words, performing Dance of the Crescent Moon requires not only powerful and sharp Kenjutsu, but also a pair of eyes that can instantly spot the other sides ws, and also a body that is strong and tough enough to withstand the rapid movements!


    The Nidaime Hokage developed this move bypletely using himself as the temte. And it is extremely difficult for other people to reach the height of Nidaime Hokage even if they learn this move!


    In the original work, Hayate fought against Baki and performed the Dance of the Crescent Moon with a sick body. How fast can he be?


    Moreover, although the little brother is not short-sighted, he has neither Sharingan, Byakugan, nor Nidaime Hokages eyesight that can instantly discover the other sides ws. So how can he catch Baki''s ws in an instant?


    Besides Baki is also a Jnin, and hisbat experience is definitely richer than that of Hayate. If he deliberately shows a w, wouldnt Hayate be directly fooled?


    How can such a Dance of the Crescent Moon beat Baki?


    However, this life may be different right?


    Kanp took a deep breath of cool air, restrained the undting mind, and then began to train.


    He tried to dance with the wooden sword a few times, and the muscle of his arms have been injected with the memory of Dance of the Crescent Moon. Without using his brain, his body could still dance with the wooden sword. However, just like the Ninja Tools Throwing Technique he collected before, the situation is simr, as there is a rigid feeling of his body being controlled by the system when dancing with the sword.


    However, from his experience before, Kanp knew that as long as he trained a lot, this rigid controlled feeling would disappear.


    After dancing with the wooden sword for half an hour, and letting his body break the shackles of system control slightly, Kanp stopped, and then he went back to the house and sat on the sofa and began to refine Chakra!


    Theres no other way. Although Kanp has realized the power of Dance of the Crescent Moon, Dance of the Crescent Moon is still too early for him. Whether it is Kenjutsu, eyesight or physical fitness, he is far reaching the requirement to perform Dance of the Crescent Moon, so instead of wasting too much time on this move, it is better to refine a little more Chakra and prepare for stealing Shinns scroll!


    Kanp collected two Chakra Refining Technique from the two grandpas today. After fusion, his refining speed has been elerated by 60% on the original basis, but this speed is still too slow, but it cant be helped, after all, Kanps physical talent is too bad.


    Chakra thebination of Spiritual Energy and Physical Energy. Kanp''s Spiritual Energy has be much stronger thanks to him being a transmigrator and his cheat, but his Physical Energy is like a stagnant water. Even with a 60% bonus, the refining speed is still excruciatingly slow.


    However, this is not without solution!


    For example Shinn''s Body Revival Technique!


    As long as he can get scroll and learn that Forbidden Technique, Kanp can improve his physical fitness through training this Forbidden Technique, thereby extracting more Physical Energy.


    And this Forbidden Technique is a technique that can continuously improve the body. As long as Kanp keeps training in it, his physical fitness will get better and better, and his Physical Energy will naturally increase. Then, the speed of his Chakra Refining can''t be slowed down even if he wants it to be slow.


    Of course, it is impossible speed for Chakra Refinings speed to be increased infinitely. After all, Spiritual Energy cannot be improved by Body Revival Technique.


    "Big brother, I''m done."


    At about nine o''clock, Hayates five hundred words experience was finallypleted. He ran to the sofa happily, intending to let his big brother check his work.


    Kanp opened his eyes, took the book, swept it roughly, and didn''t say much. He just put it in his arms, and then opened his mouth: "Hayate, it''s past nine o''clock, you need to go to sleep."


    But I, but Hayate said hesitantly.


    You want to go to train Kenjutsu? Kanp stared at him with unblinking eyes, and used the aura of a schrly tyrant emitting from the inside out to brutally suppress the Hayates aura. A whileter, Kanp slowly opened his mouth, Hayate, have you forgotten what I told you before?"


    Hayate struggled and said: Big brother, I, Ithat


    "Don''t be too ambitious!" Kanp said word by word.


    Hayate finally lowered his head, turned and walked towards the bedroom: Big brother, then I''m going to sleep.

 Chapter 55: Half A Month

    Chapter 55: Half A Month


    In the next half month, Kanp''s life was briefly on the right track, running back and forth at three o''clock from the Academy, to Duy''s house and his own home.


    In the Academy, Kanp asionally teased the Fatty Ito, chatted and y around with Iruka, Anko and the others. Of course, the most important thing is that Kanp took advantage of the lunch break to ask all the teachers in the second year about Chakra Refining frantically, ruthlessly telling them to do it three times!


    Among the forty-five collection opportunities in half a month, four failed, forty-one sessful. Therefore, coupled with the six previous sesses, Kanp''s Refining Chakra speed at this time is already 470% faster than the original, which is almost a full five-fold increase!


    And after 47 times of fusion, the color of the blue light dot that represents Chakra Refining Technique is getting darker and darker. From the outside, its color is not much different from azure blue. It seems that it is only thest half step away from the perfect level.


    When Kanp was at Duy''s house, he was like a chorus. He had to boil hot water, pour hot water, and sort out some messy things. When Shinn finished massaging Duy''s body, he has to learn bandage treatment for half an hour, and at the same time, he has to keep chatting with them to get closer to the other party, in one word, its tiring!


    When he finally got home, Kanp didn''t rest. He very carefully trained Hayate, trying to minimize the impact of the two old men Inoue and Matsushita on Hayate. At the same time, he calmly copy the experience Hayate wrote to be his homework.


    As for himself, he is still refining Chakra.


    With the continuous sessful collection, fusion, and enhancement of the Chakra Refining Technique, the speed of Kanp''s refining is improving every day. After half a month, Kanp''s Chakra Reserve has more than tripled.


    To put it simply, Transparent Release and so on, Kanp has changed from a three-second fast guy to a ten-second real man!


    Therefore, Kanp pondered that it might be time to start with Shinn, so as not to have too many dreams at night.


    On this day, the Academy is on holiday, and the two brothers, Kanp and Hayate are staying at home and yed with the wooden stake.


    Thanks to the Dance of the Crescent Moon, the way Kanp uses the wooden sword at this time has already have a decent appearance, making the wooden stake ttering.


    Kanp is not afraid of making noise, it is because the hospital work is half a month shift. A few days ago, Keiko had changed from night shift to day shift, so except for the two brothers, there are no one else at home.


    Big brother, amazing!


    Hayate, who is on the side, was stunned, Big brother obviously has never trained Kenjutsu seriously, so why does his Kenjutsu look so powerful and imposing?


    "It''s nothing."


    Kanp smiled and brainwashed Hayate, As long as youy a solid foundation and go down step by step, Kenjutsu and other things will naturally improve.


    Hayate didnt understand what Kanp meant, and he could only nod his head even if he didnt understand.


    In short, don''t be too ambitious, and do everything step by step. Kanp threw the wooden sword to Hayate and said, Train Kenjutsu for an hour, then review the three basics techniques, and then refine Chakra. "


    "Oh."


    Facing his big brother with such a strong attitude and sharp swordsmanship, Hayate haspletely fallen.


    Kanp turned around and was about to enter the house, but he suddenly looked up towards the sky, and saw a huge dark cloud slowly drifting from the distant horizon to Konohas direction.


    Is it going to rain?


    Kanp stood in ce, and his eyes are gradually glowing: Today may really be a good day to start!


    Kanp took a deep breath and entered the house decisively to start refining Chakra.


    The lunch is sushi and onigiri that was prepared by Keiko in advance, so theres no need to say anything about the taste, but fortunately, there is still a bit of groceries at home. Kanp cooked a bowl of vegetable soup, which could be considered as an improved meal for himself and Hayate.


    After the meal, Kanp pulled Hayate to refine Chakra.


    However, after refining it for just less than half an hour, Hayate was already unable to sit still. After all, he was still young, and no matter how sensible he was, he could not escape thew of being happy, moving around, and bored, so its hard to get him to sit on the ground to refine Chakra, and it''s better to go to the backyard and smashes the wooden stake.


    But when he remembered that Kanp said about moving step by step, not be too ambitious and so on, he gritted his teeth and sat down again, and then forced himself to continue refine Chakra.


    Kanp opened his eyes and looked at Hayate, smiled slightly, then closed his eyes and continued to refine Chakra.


    When Kanp opens his eyes again, it was already three o''clock in the afternoon!


    He looked at Hayate, and saw that he was already asleep on the floor.


    Kanp shook his head andughed, then went to the bedroom to grab a nket and put it on him, then walked to the backyard.


    When Kanp looked up, he saw that the dark cloud in the sky had floated above Konoha, casting arge shadow, and the air was also filled with a bit of moisture.


    It''s going to rain soon, it''s time to go out.


    Kanp turned around and walked to the entrance to find an umbre, then changed his shoes and went out.


    There was still almost an hour before Shinn and Duys agreed time at four o''clock, so Kanp was not in a hurry. He walked forward slowly. When halfway through, it started raining.


    The raindrops in the sky were flying in the air and fell on his face. The faint trace is veryfortable, but after a while, the raindrops turns into downpours, and fell straight down, like the countless bead curtains hanging from the dark clouds overhead,yer uponyer, with great momentum, floating on the entire sky.


    Kanp opened his umbre and quickened his pace a little.


    At 3:50, Kanp arrived at Duy''s house, and Shinn just happened to arrive at this point.


    In the rain curtain, Kanp''s vision was blocked, but he could still vaguely see Shinn holding an umbre and carrying his backpack, his full beard was wet by the rain, revealing a somewhat ferocious aura.


    "Doctor Shinn!"


    Kanp greeted respectfully.


    Little Kanp.


    Shinn looked a little surprised when he saw Kanp''s thin figure, You actually still came over with such a heavy rain?


    Well, I swore that I must be a doctor!


    Kanp''s voice seemed a little weak in the rain.


    At this time, Shinn''s mood is a bitplicated. He recalled Kanp''s hard work these days and he also worked hard in learning bandage treatment. He really had the urge to ept him, but this is obviously impossible!


    Knock knock.


    Shinn walked to the door of Duy''s house and knocked twice. After a while, Duy smiled and invited Shinn and Kanp into the house.


    "Leave the umbre here."


    There are not only clothes racks but also a small wooden rack for umbres at the entrance of Duys house, which is very convenient.


    Haha, Guy is also at home today.


    Shinn put the umbre away and found Guy is skipping rope in the living room.


    "If I can''t finish five hundred jumps in half an hour, I will do five hundred push-ups!!"


    Guy flicked the rope wildly with both hands, kicked with both feet frantically, and jumped the rope with all his attention. He didn''t notice that two more people is already in his house.


    Shinn didn''t care either. As he walked into the living room, he opened his backpack in his arms and took out a few packets of herbs: Fortunately, the herbs didn''t get wet, otherwise the effect of the medicated bath would be reduced.


    "Doctor Shinn, it''s really hard for you. For my body, I have caused you so much trouble."


    Duy took out the bathtub in embarrassment, and then poured most of the hot water into it.


    Duy, you are too polite. Shinn put the packets of herbs into the tub in order, and soon, a pungent herbal smell came out of the tub.


    "I''ll open the window!"


    Kanp opened the windows and doors of the living room calmly, and instantly, the noisy rain apanied the moist air entered the living room.


    Kanp looked back, and saw that Shinn didn''t care at all.


    After all, in this half a month, every time Duy soaks in the medicated bath, he has to open the window and the door. Everyone has formed a habit, so Shinn will naturally not think too much about it.


    When Duy entered the bathtub, Kanp''s eyes gradually became serious!

 Chapter 56: Taking Action

    Chapter 56: Taking Action


    Yo, Dr. Shinn, and you


    Just as Kanp was about to stretch his fists'', Guy, who jumped rope in full swing, was finally awakened'' by the pungent smell of the herbs.


    "Guy-senpai."


    Kanp looked at Kai with a contemtive look on his face, and feebly reminded, I am Gekk Kanp.


    "That''s right, you are Gekk Kanp, I remember you!"


    Guy''s face showed I didnt forget you, dont misunderstand. expression and said. Your dream is to be an excellent doctor like Dr. Shinn, right?


    "Yes."


    Kanp has an awkward smile on his face. Although Kanp hade every day for the past two weeks, Guy is training in the morning and doing missions in the afternoon, so the two never met, otherwise, even if Kanp is really just an extra, Guy would remember his name.


    Okay, stop chatting, you two, hurry up and pour the hot water, otherwise, the temperature of the medicated bath will cool down and the effect will not be so good. Shinn said.


    "Don''t worry, leave it to me!"


    Guy immediately rushed towards the kitchen.


    The muscles at the corners of Kanp''s eyes twitched slightly, This f****r!


    As expected of someone called the strongest man by me, Gekk Kanp. Although you usually are not seen, you are guaranteed to appear at the critical moment to add chaos to my n!


    Kanp clenched the teeth, then followed Guy into the kitchen, and shouted: Leave this to me!


    "Kanp, don''t worry about this kind of thing, just leave it to me!" Guy held the boiled kettle, his face was full of spirit, and his whole body exuded a strong and bursting aura of fighting intent.


    Kanp frowned when he saw this, This water theres no way it can fall with you holding it!


    So Kanp brewed his emotions for a while, and then said with a sincere expression: Guy-senpai! In fact, I have always felt very uneasy, because I was fortunate to be able to study medical skills from Dr. Shinn without paying anything, so please leave this to me, because all I can do now is this!!


    Looking at Kanp''s sincere and moving expression, and hearing Kanp''s heartfelt confession, Guy burst into tears: Kanp! I didn''t expect you to encounter so many things on the way to pursue your dreams. Sorry, I shouldn''t steal away your mission! Let me give it to you!!!


    After saying that, Guy shoved the kettle with the white steaming out from its spout into Kanp''s arms.


    Kanp almost couldn''t hold back the urge to kick him, This Guy is reallyexcessive!


    Kanp took a step back, after carefully taking the kettle, he finally heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he found the small basin the size of a human face, began to pour the hot water, and then took the small basin to the bathtub. He then carefully pours the hot water into the bathtub.


    Guy, who is standing next to him, was looking at him, and felt that Kanp was a little strange, Why not just take the kettle out and slowly pour it down?


    But when he thought that the other party was an ordinary kid with no talent, Guy didn''t bother.


    After several trips like this, Guy lost interest and naturally ran to the corner of the living room and started doing push-ups.


    "If I can''t do five hundred push-ups in half an hour, I must do one thousand squat!"


    Hearing Guy''s full of passion and ambition words, Kanp was excited.


    At this time, Shinn is standing next to the bathtub, chatting with Duy who is sitting in the bathtub. He didn''t notice Kanping over holding a small basin with hot water, or rather, he didn''t care.


    After all, Kanp has been doing this all the time, and Shinn is used to it.


    So, habit is really a terrifying habit!


    Kanp lowered his head and walked to the tub, and then


    "Ai~ya~"


    Kanp stumbled under his feet, and the small basin in his hand was thrown towards Shinn''s clothes directly, and the hot water inside was sshed away.


    Duy reacted very quickly. At that time, he swirled in the bathtub to avoid being sshed by hot water. At the same time, he remembered that Shinn was standing next to him, so he shouted nervously: Doctor Shinn, be careful!


    But


    Shinn''s reaction is faster than Duy!


    The moment Kanp falls down'' and the small basin was thrown out, Shinn''s leg muscles were already tense, but Shinn did not evade.


    Because, Shinn''s setting in Konoha is a middle-aged greasy uncle who doesn''t know Taijutsu or Ninjutsu, and even has problems with his body because of tasting all kinds of herbs!


    When suddenly encountered such an unexpected situation, if he could dodge something that even Guy, Taijutsu Shinobi who trained the Eight Gates Technique, hadn''t reacted yet, how can he exin it?


    And because of Kanp''s height, the boiling water in this small basin was poured on his clothes, and it happened that the clothes he was wearing were very thick, so even if it gets wet, it won''t hurt him at all, so with the above reason, Shinn did not dodge!


    Ssh


    In the end, the boiling water was poured on Shinn''s clothes just like Kanp wanted.


    "Doctor Shinn, I''m sorry! I''m sorry! It''s all my fault!"


    At this time, Kanp seemed to be possessed by an actors spirit. He quickly threw himself in front of Shinn, his eyes were shocked and fear as he looked at Shinn, "Hurry up, Dr. Shinn, take off your clothes."


    "Little Kanp, don''t be nervous, I''m fine."


    Shinn smiled and stopped Kanp who was at a loss. The water didn''t scald me, don''t worry.


    "Really?" Kanp looked relieved as if he was saved.


    Guy, who was doing push-ups in the corner, ran over when he heard themotion. Seeing that everyone was okay, he wanted to go back and continue training.


    Kanp, pay attention to safety!


    Duy, who is soaking in the bathtub, was also relieved. He knows that if Shinn is really scalded, how could an honest child like Kanp have the face to follow Shinn and learn medical skills from him in the future.


    Im sorry.


    Kanp bowed his head and apologized, I am in a bad condition today.


    "Maybe it has something to do with the heavy rain outside."


    Shinn remembered the scene of Kanp walking over with an umbre before entering the house, and chose to forgive him.


    In this way, his kind, benevolent and sympathetic character will be more three-dimensional!


    Shinn smiled, but in his smile, there was a hint of worry.


    If his clothes are wet, he needs to take them off and hang them to dry, and in case the kind-hearted and guilty Kanp wants to wipe the water stains on his clothes


    Even if the scroll inside the clothes were found, Shinn could stop Kanp in time, saying that the scroll records the precious but dangerous medical techniques and cannot be seen by others, but it was still somewhat risky.


    But what Shinn didn''t expect was


    Doctor Shinn, Duy-senpai, I, can I go home early today? Ill trouble Guy-senpai with the task of pouring the water.


    Kanp showed an expression of I did something wrong and I have no face to stay here anymore. Don''t stop me and let me die Let me go.


    Little Kanp!


    Duy was about to stop Kanp, but Kanp had already walked away with his head down.


    Little Kanp may be tired, so it''s better to let him rest. Shinn said with a calm smile, but he was somehow relieved that Kanp was sensible.


    In that case, just leave the task of pouring the water!


    Hearing Kanp''s request, Guy directly rushed into the kitchen and ran out with the steaming kettle.


    Doctor Shinn, your clothes are wet, take them off and put them on a hanger to dry, otherwise, you will catch a cold.


    With that said, Duy turned his head and looked towards Guy, who had juste out of the kitchen, and said, Guy, help Dr. Shinn get a coat first.


    "I understand!"


    Both the father and son know about Dr. Shinn was not in good health, so after hearing Duy''s words, Guy immediately put the kettle on the ground, then ran into the bedroom to rummage through the cabs.


    Shinn looked at Duy sitting in the bathtub, listened to the movement made by Guy in the bedroom, and then looked at the shadow that gradually disappeared in the rain curtain with the umbre opened at the entrance, and then closed his eyes and sensed the surroundings. When his eyes opened, Guy was already standing in front of him while holding a trench coat.


    Confirming that there was no abnormality in the surroundings, Shinn epted Duy''s kindness with a smile, then took off his clothes, gave them to Guy, and then took the trench coat in Guy''s hand and put them on.


    Under Shinn''s gaze, Guy quickly ran to the entrance, hung Shinn''s clothes on the hanger on the shoe cab, then turned around and ran back, starting to get busy.

 Chapter 57: Success

    Chapter 57: Sess


    Under the heavy rain, Kanp walked on the cold street with an umbre for five minutes, then turned around silently, and walked all the way back. Five minutester, he reappeared near Duy''s house!


    Duy''s door is still open. If someone stands at the door and look in, they can directly see the living room. There, a middle-aged greasy man with face full of beard is standing next to a bathtub and was saying something, and theres also another greasy man, who was bathing in the bathtub.


    The rain was so heavy that Kanp''s footsteps werepletely covered up, but the more so, the more Kanp not dare to be careless.


    Kanp moved forward step by step, and slowly walked to the door of Duy''s house.


    Kanp didn''t dare to stretch his head and look inside. After all, if he was discovered, today''s n would be ruined.


    Well


    Kanp''s nose moved lightly, and he smelled the pungent scent of the herbs wafting from the living room.


    He calcted the time silently, The medicated bath should not be over yet.


    Kanp put his head next to the door frame again, and heard the voice of Shinn and Duy chatting from the living room, as well as the sound of Guys footsteps walking around.


    Then, he tilted his head slightly and looked towards the entrance with the corner of his eye.


    There is a wooden cab on the left side of the entrance, which is close to Kanp, and above the cab is a hanger for hanging clothes!


    Kanp''s head moved a little bit outside the door frame, and without revealing himself, he looked at the hanger on the upper side of the cab from the corner of his eye.


    Yesss!


    When Kanp saw very thick brown clothes on the hanger, he lost his breath for a moment. There was arge amount of water stains near the front p. It was Shinn''s clothes!


    Sess!


    A stone in Kanp''s heart disappeared at this moment, but he knows that it is not the time to rx yet, because the next step is the key!


    Kanp took a deep breath and moved his feet gently, and then he found that there was a problem with his shoes.


    After walking on the wet ground for ten minutes, Kanp''s shoes were already damp. If he walks into the entrance like this, even if he was invisible, he would leave suspicious footprints.


    Kanp moved very lightly to remove the shoes from his heel, then pulled out his feet, and then he bent over and put the umbre on the ground.


    Then


    Near the green light cluster in his mind, the red stardust that represents the Kekkei Genkai, bursts with a dazzling red light in an instant, illuminating Kanp''s internal organs and whole body, and then one by one warm current flowing, strange energy savagely merged into Kanp''s body from the red light.


    Transparent Release: Invisibility!


    In the next instant, an invisible ripple gushes out from Kanp body, spreads all over his body in an instant, and turns into a thin film that flows constantly like mercury.


    1,2''


    Kanp silently counts while quietly walking into the entrance.


    At this time, Shinn just turned his attention to the entrance.


    Kanp is still confident in his Transparent Release, so he ignored him, but in order to guard against the unexpected, he did not look at Shinn''s eyes to avoid being noticed by the other party.


    Shinn nced, and found nothing unusual, so he lowered his head to chat with Duy in the bathtub.


    3, 4, 5''


    Kanp has arrived at the hanger, stretched out his hands and directly touched the clothes, then he started rummaging it.


    Shinn nodded slightly, and subconsciously looked at the hanger at the entrance, he then found that his clothes seemed to be shaking slightly.


    It''s the wind right?


    Shinn closed his eyes and sensed it. Except for Duy and Guy, he didn''t notice any other chakra fluctuations, But just in case, he turned his head and said to Duy: Duy, when I massage youter, we should close the door. I am worried that you may catch a cold.


    Doctor Shinn, I didn''t expect you to care so much about me, I''m so touched!! Duy said excitedly.


    6,7''


    Got it!


    8,9''


    Kanp quickly took out the scroll from the clothes, and then rushed out of the entrance with lightning speed and then rolled to the side.


    ''10!''


    As soon as the time is up, the film that flows like mercury on the surface of Kanps body instantly dissipates.


    At this moment, Kanp felt that his body waspletely hollowed out, as if he had spent three days and three nights attacking the wooden stake, and he was so tired that he wanted to go to sleep directly.


    At this time, the heavy rain was still pouring down, so Kanp is lying in the mud.


    Kanp gritted his teeth, shoved the palm-sized scroll in his hand into his trousers pocket, and then get up from the ground with difficulty, grabbed his shoes with one hand and held up an umbre with the other, and walked forward with his legs staggered. As he walked, Kanp would turn his head to look back from time to time, with a nervous expression on his face. It wasn''t until Duy''s house disappeared in the rain that Kanp couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief. As a result, Kanp fell softly and fell directly to the ground.


    It''s not the time to rest!


    Kanp was lying on the ground full of rain, biting his lower lip, got up from the ground again with tenacious perseverance, held the umbre, and walked towards his home step by step with difficulty.


    The rain was getting heavier and heavier, and the passing pedestrians can''t see the face of the opposite person one meter away, so no one noticed Kanp''s miserable appearance at this moment, and the traces he left behind were also quickly washed away in the heavy rain.


    Ten minutester, Duy''s medicated bath is over.


    Shinn handed the clean towel to Duy, and then instructed Guy, who is next to him: Guy, go and drain the water in the bathtub.


    "I understand!"


    Guy responded earnestly, then walked over and grabbed the edge of the bathtub with both hands. In the next instant, the original pungent scent of the herbs from the bathtub poured into Guy''s nose, Eh! Ughh! Ughh blergh~~


    Guy couldn''t hold on, and vomited wildly directly at the bathtub.


    Haha, Guy, this is not good, you still need more exercise and training!


    Duyughed.


    Yes! I blergh~~


    Guy vomited two more times, and after a while, he hurriedly covered his nose and mouth to keep the smell away.


    Shinn couldn''t help but chuckled and said: Guy, if you want to ovee the smell of herbs, the best way is to take a medicated bath. Your father was the same as you when he first took it. But now, he is used to this smell."


    No, I will never soak in this!


    Guy roared in a muffled voice, then ran directly to the door, and took a few deep breaths of fresh moist air.


    "Guy, close the door." Shinn suddenly said at this time, staring at Guy without blinking.


    "Yes!"


    Guy took onest deep breath, then turned and closed the door.


    As for the water droplets under the cab at the entrance, Guy didn''t care at all. After all, it was windy and raining outside, so it wasn''t surprising that some rainwater got in.


    After half an hour, Shinn sessfullypleted today''s massaging mission. Of course, during the process of massaging Guys back, he also obtained some data about Duys body again.


    It''s faster than I thought.''


    Shinn smiled. ording to this progress, within four or five days, he will be able to obtain all the data he wants!


    Next, Shinn taught the bandage treatment for another half an hour before preparing to leave.


    Doctor Shinn, the rain is so heavy outside, why don''t you stay here for dinner! Duy invited.


    "No, I wanted to go back to the Fukakusa Tavern. Ill feel unwell if I dont drink the wine from there in a day, but I still have to thank you for your invitation, Duy."


    With that said, Shinn had already taken off the trench coat and said, Thank you for your clothes, then, goodbye.


    Shinn walked to the entrance, grabbed his clothes, put them on, and then


    Shinn, who had his back facing Duy and Guy, has his face changed drastically!

 Chapter 58: Keeping Secrets

    Chapter 58: Keeping Secrets


    The Body Revival Techniques scroll is gone!


    Lost?


    Impossible!


    I already checked it before taking the clothes off!


    So, was it stolen?


    Who is it?


    Who stole it!


    Might Duy?


    But he has always been under my sight and has no chance to touch my clothes at all!


    So, its Might Guy?


    Shinn recalled the situation when Guy was hanging his clothes on the hanger just now, and confirmed that Guy did not do any extra movements. Moreover, Guy is wearing green tight-fitting clothes, and did not have a ninja bag tied on his body, so there was no ce on his body to hide the scroll!


    Who else is there?


    Wait, could it be Gekk Kanp?


    Shinns expression is gloomy. After thinking about it carefully, the reason why he took off his clothes was because Kanp sshed him with boiling water!


    However, Gekk Kanp had already left before I took off my clothes.


    Even if Gekk Kanp came back halfway, how could he steal the scroll silently under my nose?


    Although he must be distracted during this process, even so, with Shinn''s sense ability, if someone wants to steal the scroll from the entrance silently, at least Elite Jnin himself must take action!


    Gekk Kanp is Elite Jnin?


    Dont joke around!


    Even if Shinn was killed, he would not believe that the kid who imed to be only 5 years old would be an Elite Jnin!


    The most important point is that, in the entire Shinobi World, except me, no one else know about the Body Revival Techniques scroll in my body, so no matter who stole the scroll, where did that person get the information?


    Wait, is it Fukakusa Tavern?


    Every time Shinn returned to the Fukakusa Tavern from Duy''s house, he would immediately record Duy''s data on the scroll. If it is exposed, it will only be possible at that time!


    In Konoha is someone watching me?


    To be able to avoid my sense and monitor me Could it be Konohas Anbu?


    Shinn''s heart sank. If it was indeed Konohas Anbu taking action, once the content in the scroll is exposed, with Sarutobi Hiruzen''s character, he will definitely ask Shinn to cooperate with the investigation immediately. If Shinn has never done anything wrong, he is naturally not afraid, but his true identity is the leader of Land of the Sky, so no matter how well he pretends, he will not be able to withstand Konoha''s thorough investigation!


    Thinking of this, Shinn felt a sense of urgency in his heart, and wished to leave Konoha directly, but he was a little unwilling. Firstly, he hasn''t got all the data of Duys body, secondly, in case it wasn''t Konohas Anbu taking action?


    Shinn''s thoughts drifted further and further, gradually deviating from the truth.


    "Doctor Shinn, what''s wrong?"


    When Duy saw Shinn standing in the entrance without moving, he felt that it is a little strange.


    "Nothing."


    Shinn suppressed the irritability in his heart, and left without looking back.


    The heavy rain poured down outside, and some of naughty raindrops crossed the umbre, pping Shinn''s face.


    At this time, Shinn was faced with two difficult choices: to leave, or to stay?


    Back at the Fukakusa Tavern, Shinn has just returned, and the enthusiastic waitress took out five bottles of sake. Shinn was in a very bad mood and wanted to get wildly drunk, but he didn''t dare!


    At the same time, Kanp was also struggling to move forward in the heavy rain, but he has overdrawn his body and was beaten by the heavy rain. At this time, he was almost unable to hold on.


    "Isn''t this Kanp-chan? What''s wrong?"


    Suddenly, a slightly familiar old voice came from the side.


    Before Kanp had time to recall who the voice was, his vision darkened and he fainted.


    When Kanp opened his eyes again, his eyelids were a little heavy and his mind was a little dizzy. He then realized that he had caught a cold.


    "Big brother, are you awake?"


    Seeing that his elder brother woke up, Hayate hurriedly leaned over on Kanp''s shoulder to look at him.


    Kanp pushed him away in disgust,pletely instinctive, and then he remembered what happened before he fainted.


    "Scro"


    Kanp closed his mouth halfway after shouting, almost bit his tongue, and then struggled to get up from the futon.


    Big brother, Grandpa Inoue brought you back. Aunt Keiko said that you have a cold after checking it, so you need to rest more, big brother, are you hungry? Hayate kept talking.


    Kanp''s head hurts. At this time, how can he be in the mood to eat!


    He grumble grumble.


    All right.


    I''m indeed a little hungry, Hayate, go get me something to eat. Kanp said expressionlessly.


    I understand! Hayate ran out immediately.


    When Kanp saw Hayate leave, he hurriedly checked his pants. No surprise, the clothes he had worn before had been soaked in the rain so it had been changed.


    The scroll is naturally not on him either.


    I just managed to steal it.


    Kanp was shocked and anxious, but at this time, he had to calm down. The worst scenario he is facing now is that scroll was seen by his mother and even Inoue who was brought back by him. If so, how should he exin it?


    Kanp wanted to make up a story to fool the two, but as soon as he used his brain, his head started to feel dizzy.


    With a cold, he couldn''t concentrate at all.


    At this moment, Hayate had already pushed open the sliding door with a bowl in his hand and walked in: Big brother, you can have some onigiri first, it is seaweed and sesame vor.


    ""


    Nonsense, can it at least be another vor?


    Wait! This is not the time toin!


    Kanp asked, Hayate, where is Grandpa Inoue who brought me back?


    "Grandpa Inoue has already left." Hayate said.


    "What about my mother?" Kanp asked again.


    Aunt Keiko is cleaning. Hayate said.


    Kanp then finally asks the important question: Hayate, where are the clothes and pants I changed?"


    In the bathroom. Hayate said proudly, Big brother, I helped you take off your clothes, pants and ***.


    Kanp''s face turned ck, Why do I feel that Im not pure anymore?


    "Then, what about the things in my pants?" Kanp asked with a ck face.


    "Is it that scroll?"


    Hayate stood up and ran to the side, picking up a scroll from the corner.


    When Kanp saw it, he breathed a sigh of relief and took the scroll from Hayate. While looking at the navy blue scroll, Kanp asked casually: Has anyone seen it?


    "I want to see it, but Aunt Keiko didn''t let me see it, saying that it belongs to big brother."


    Hayate said.


    "Hayate is really good." Kanp stretched out his hand to touch Hayate''s head.


    "But I couldn''t help it, so I see it anyway." Hayate said with a smile.


    "I"


    Kanp almost couldn''t control his hand, and finally sighed weakly. He retracted his hand, and asked, "Beside you, have my mother, and Grandpa Inoue seen it?"


    "No." Hayate said triumphantly, "I opened it secretly, so they don''t know."


    It''s still safe!


    "Then, do you understand?" Kanp asked.


    Hayate shook his head and said with a bitter expression: There are some words on it that I don''t understand, and they are so difficult to read.


    Thank god its difficult!


    This time, Kanp waspletely relieved, but he still had to instruct Hayate, so he said, Hayate, about the scroll, don''t mention it to anyone in the future, understand?


    Hayate nodded subconsciously, and then asked carefully: Why?


    Kanp said: This is big brothers secret. I can''t let anyone know, otherwise, I will be in great trouble!


    Hayate was convinced and nodded: "I understand, big brother, I will never say it!"


    Through these days of getting along, Kanp knows that Hayates mouth is still quite strict, otherwise, he couldn''t hide from Keiko about how he pretended to be sick.


    But, big brother, what should I answer when Aunt Keiko and Grandpa Inoue ask? Hayate asked.


    "You can say it was the three basic techniques, I wrote it down at the Academy to teach you, understand?" Kanp said calmly.


    Hayate nodded vigorously: "I understand, big brother!"

 Chapter 59: Collection Failure

    Chapter 59: Collection Failure


    After eating the onigiri, Kanp sent Hayate away with the reason that he wanted to be quiet.


    When there was only himself in the bedroom, Kanp held the scroll but did not immediately open it, but sat on the futon and started thinking.


    Obtaining the Body Revival Techniques scroll does not mean that the matter is over!


    At this time, Shinn should have discovered that his scroll was stolen, then, what would he do?


    Stay in Konoha to investigate it secretly, or leave Konoha directly because of a guilty conscience?


    If Shinn is gone, then I will be safe and have time to grow up slowly, and even if Shinn discovers the truthter, he will not be able to do anything to me.


    But if Shinn is not afraid of death and try to investigate it secretly


    Kanp hurriedly closed his eyes and carefully recalled what happened before, When I stole the scroll and left Duy''s house, Shinn didn''t find it, which showed that my action was very perfect.


    Of course, when Kanp fell in front of Duy''s house, he must have left hair, dander and so on in the heavy rain, but this is not evidence at all, because, Kanp went to Duy''s house every day for this half a month, so leaving these things exins nothing.


    Then, the only proof for Shinn to suspect me should be that I poured boiling water on his clothes.


    But there is no way. After all, if Kanp doesn''t do this, how can Shinn take off his clothes?


    If he doesn''t take it off, even if Kanp could use Transparent Release to hide himself for 100 seconds, it will still be impossible to steal the scroll from Shinn.


    Fortunately, Kanp immediately left Duy''s house because of his physical difort. Now that he is also identally ill, it is basically impossible for Shinn to doubt him.


    But just in case, I must master the Body Revival Technique as soon as possible, and then destroy the scroll!


    Thinking of this, Kanp lowered his head and looked at scroll carefully.


    The scroll is navy blue, about the length of an adult''s palm, and the thickness of baby fist. The material is a very delicate silk cloth, which is smooth and is veryfortable to touch.


    Kanp slowly opened the scroll and saw that the scroll was densely filled with handwriting the size of a fly. Kanp briefly nced at the beginning and saw various words such as body, cells, Chakra stimtion, and cell activation, In other words, this is undoubtedly the Body Revival Techniques scroll!


    Kanp was very excited. He continued to look down. There were more and more handwritings below, and Kanp''s head hurt.


    Forget it, Ill just read itter.


    Kanp unrolled the scroll little by little. In the end, he stretched his two hands to the maximum, it is a full 1.5 meters, but he still didn''t see the bottom of the scroll, and the words inside were so numerous that it could scare patients with intensive disease to death!


    Kanp also felt his scalp numb.


    He struggled to get up, put the scroll on the ground and unfolded it directly, it was until five meters away that the writing on it was sparse.


    "Huh?"


    Kanp found that there is a series of numbers at the end, and each series of numbers has obvious intervals, and the color of the handwriting seems to have been written recently.


    Kanp suddenly have a thought shed through his mind, and after counting carefully, he found that the number of intervals between these numbers was exactly the same as the number of times Shinn massaged Duy!


    Could it be that these numbers are the legendary Eight Gates Technique?!


    Shinn''s purpose is to collect the data of Duy''s body, to provide data support for improving the Eight Gates Technique, but Kanp didn''t know it. He always thought that Shinn''s goal was Eight Gates Technique, so he misunderstood.


    Shinn is indeed a genius! He was actually able to record the Eight Gates Technique with numbers!


    Kanp was overwhelmed by emotions, But, I''m not bad either. I got full marks in both linear equations and linear algebra in my past life! I will definitely unlock the secrets of these numbers and get the Eight Gates Technique!''


    But why do I feel a headache when I think of math?


    Kanp closed his eyes and slowed down, then walked to the beginning of the scroll.


    Eight Gates Technique can be cracked in the future. The most urgent thing now is to learn to Body Revival Technique!


    If the collection is sessful with just one use, Kanp will immediately destroy the scroll. Of course, the Eight Gates Technique must be copied on a small note, so that even if Shinnes to the door, he wont be able to find anything.


    Kanp looked at the countless words on the scroll that was more than five meters long, took a deep breath, and collected it!


    The green light cluster in his mind surged quickly, after a while, it then subsided.


    This is fail?


    Or, can''t collect?


    Kanp has been collecting living people'' these days, and has never collected dead objects'', so he doesn''t know whether or not the Collection Technique can collect dead objects.


    So, Kanp grabbed the towel and quilt beside him, and started collecting it frantically!


    Collect!


    The green light cluster in his mind didnt move.


    Kanp turned his head and used Collection Technique against the wall, the pillow, the pen, and his own body. But with no surprise, the green light cluster did not respond.


    Then, he collects the scroll again.


    The green light cluster in his mind surged in an instant, but after a while, it slowly subsided.


    There is no response to the pillow, quilt and the other things, but there is a response to the scroll that records the Body Revival Technique, which means that the collection technique can collect dead objects, but the premise is that there is something worth collecting on the dead objects!


    Kanp breathed a sigh of relief, and then threw away thest Collection Technique. No surprise, it failed again.


    Kanp smiled bitterly and shook his head, Now that all the collection failed, it seems that I have to leave this scroll at home temporarily!


    It''s just that, which safe ce can be used to safe it?


    Kanp looked around the bedroom, then shook his head and rejected it, Let alone whether Shinn woulde or not, kaa-chan wille in every day to clean up, so even if she did not open the scroll this time, it was impossible to guarantee that she would not be curious next time, so I cant hide it in the bedroom.


    What''s the key to hiding things? Dark under the lights? The most dangerous ce is the safest ce?''


    Kanps eyes lit up, as he suddenly thought of a good ce!


    So, he put the scroll in his pocket and walked out of the bedroom.


    Kanp-chan, how is your body?


    Keiko had almost finished cleaning the house, and she asked with concern when she saw Kanping out.


    Kaa-chan, I fell on the road. But Im fine. Kanp said.


    Keiko said: No matter what, you have to eat the medicine, okay?


    Kanp nodded.


    "By the way, what is that scroll?" Keiko asked casually.


    Three basic techniques.


    Kanp said calmly, I wrote it myself.


    Why are you writing this? Keiko was puzzled.


    To teach Hayate. Kanp said nonchntly, Hayate wants to learn three basic techniques. So, I specially wrote it down at the Academy for him.


    "Hmm, so its like that."


    Hayate appeared out of nowhere, and kept nodding his head, Aunt Keiko, I want to learn three basic techniques.


    Kaa-chan, please keep this matter a secret. The Academys teachers dont seem to want the first-year freshmen to get in touch with three basic techniques prematurely. Kanp casually made a random excuse.


    I understand. Keiko said with a smile, then turned to look towards Hayate, Then Hayate, you must study hard, and must be an outstanding Shinobi in the future!


    "I understand."


    Hayate looked at Keiko sincerely.


    Kanp stood on the side and looked at the innocent expression of the little brother. His mood became a littleplicated.


    I remember the first time I asked Hayate to cover for me, his face was still a little unnatural, and he even blushes. Now are you used to it?


    Hayate, what a terrifying kid.


    Kanp put his hands in his pockets and walked silently towards the backyard.


    At this time, the sky was already dark, but the heavy rain still continues and there was no sign of stopping. Kanp looked around, and he couldn''t see anything from half a meter away.


    Kanp walked in the corridor, then leaned on the edge of the corridor and looked down.


    The corridor of Kanp''s house is made of wood, and the bottom of the corridor is hollow, only supported by small stone pirs. The stone pirs have a small gap, which can only amodate kid such as Hayate to pass through.


    Kanp then took out the scroll in his pants pocket decisively, and threw it into the gap under the corridor.

 Chapter 60: Happy For Nothing

    Chapter 60: Happy For Nothing


    As the night got darker, Shinn quietly hid at the corner of the stairs on the second floor in the Fukakusa Tavern.


    At this time, in the tavern, only thest customer is still drinking.


    Ah, Aiko, if you are willing, I will do it right now, I am willing, willing to do it for you hic~~~ for you hic~~~ Eat, I want to eat! No, I want to drink, no no no, I want a woman, ah, I want to die, I really want to sleep


    The only remaining guest were already very drunk, and spoke incoherently. He is only half a step away from being unconscious.


    The waitress nced at him and ignored him. If it wasn''t for the heavy rain outside, she would have already kicked him away.


    Shinn silently observed the waitress. He suspected that the information about his scroll was leaked by this woman!


    This waitress is not a Shinobi, and there is no Chakra fluctuation on her body. If she hides in the dark and peek at him, she might really be able to hide from Shinn who drinks five bottles of sake at every meal!


    Damn it!


    Shinn is very regretful now, Why should I stay overnight with the sake here?


    Is the food delicious?


    But the food here really isn''t that great


    Shinn clenched his teeth. His strong psychological qualities allowed him to quickly restrain his erratic thoughts.


    Eh?


    Is there a situation?


    Shinn seemed to sense something and hurriedly hid his figure.


    Pata pata


    Apanied by the sound of messy footsteps, three young people with red and white fan pattern on their clothes entered the tavern, shouting loudly to order sake and food.


    Uchiha n?


    Shinn''s heart jumped: Why do Uchiha n''s people appear here sote?


    Patrol?


    That''s right, now Konoha and Sunagakure are now at war. As the Military Police Force, the Uchiha n must strengthen patrols to prevent Sunagakures spy from infiltrating.


    But is it possibleWhen I was at Duy''s house, I was caught in the Uchiha ns Genjutsu, and the scroll was stolen?


    And now that these Uchiha appear here, is it because I have been surrounded by countless Sharingan?


    Shinn hurriedly closed his eyes and carefully sensed his surroundings, but except for the three Uchiha who were drinking and eating in the tavern, he did not find any other people''s Chakra fluctuations.


    Am I scaring myself?


    Shinn''s face is very ugly, he knows that if he continues to be so suspicious, he will show his ws sooner orter!


    Although Shinn couldn''t confirm who stole the scroll, at least, he is certain that that person must be hostile to him!


    The enemy is in the dark, and he is in the light. In this case, the risk that Shinn needs to bear to continue to stay in Konoha will only increase.


    Unconsciously, the bnce in Shinn''s mind gradually tilted toward the choice of leaving Konoha.


    And I have already obtained most of the data from Might Duy''s body, which means that I havepleted most of the goals. Although not getting all of them may affect the progress of improving the Eight Gates Technique, but as long as I have time, these are not problems at all!''


    As for the scroll being stolen?


    Although Shinn feels distressed that his achievements were stolen like this, the fact that the scrolls were stolen had no effect on him. After all, he has already mastered the Body Revival Technique that is recorded in the scroll. Of course, Shinn believes that someday in the future, there will be one or more Shinobi who can use his Body Revival Technique.


    If you let me know who you are


    A silent cruel sneer appeared on the corner of Shinn''s, and then he went to the second floor.


    The next day, Kanp woke up with a sneeze, but when he thought of the Body Revival Techniques scroll under the corridor, he was excited, and the ufortable feeling of being sick instantly dissipated.


    After that, Kanp couldn''t help but worry.


    Did Shinne to my housest night?


    Will the scroll hidden under the corridor be taken away by a mouse?


    Big brother, hurry up, it''s time for breakfast!


    Outside the sliding door, Hayate, who had got up first, urged Kanp, who was staring at the ceiling in a daze.


    "Oh, understood."


    When Kanp came back to his senses, he remembered that he had to go to the Academy today.


    The Academy used to have five days of school day and two days off, but now that it''s a war period, it has be six days of school day and one day off.


    Kanp estimated that when the war has reached more dire state, and the frontline suffers heavy casualties. the Academy will make the studente to the Academy every day, seven days a week, to mass-produce Genin and supplement the front-line with cannon fodders.


    Of course, this is just Kanp''s malicious guess.


    After bravely breaking through the quilt seal, Kanp undressed, washes himself, and then brushes his teeth.


    After that, Kanp discovered that today''s breakfast turned out to be tomato, egg, and pork noodles.


    Is it because of my sickness?


    Kanp-chan, you have to finish the eggs.


    Keiko smiled, "Kaa-chan will make you braised pork ribs tonight, so remember to go home early."


    So you know how to cook


    I thought you only know seaweed + sesame seeds.


    Kanp wanted to cry, and then said that the living room was boring, and then he walked towards the backyard while holding the bowl and eating sparsely.


    Big brother, wait for me.


    Hayate followed suit, holding the bowl and catching up with Kanp.


    When he arrived at the corridor, Kanp sat down on the edge of the corner, where he threw the scroll down the corridorst night.


    Kanp took a small bite of the noodles and looked around calmly.


    Yesterday''s heavy rainsted until the early hours of this morning, so the outside air was exceptionally fresh, with a hint of cool moisture. The bright sun had also broken through the gradually dissipating dark clouds, and fell radially into the vige, which one of the beams of light happened to be shining not far in front of Kanp.


    At this time, Hayate ran out. Seeing this beam of sunlight, he couldn''t help but jumped down the corridor and touched it.


    "It''s so warm." Hayate held the bowl with a silly smile on his face.


    Kanp ignored Hayate and continued to observe the surroundings. At this time, he really wanted to stretch his head under his crotch and look under the corridor, but he didn''t dare, and he didn''t know if it was a guilty conscience. At this time, Kanp only felt that Shinn is lurking in the vicinity, and once he makes any excessive'' actions, the position of the scroll may be exposed.


    Of course, Kanp will never admit that this is an illusion caused by thinking too much.


    In the end, Kanp did not dare to look down at the gap under the corridor until he finished eating the noodles.


    On the way to the Academy, Kanp was absent-minded, and his mind was upied with the scroll under the corridor.


    When he arrived at the Academy, Kanp couldn''t calm down, because he thought of one more thing, that is, after school in the afternoon, should he still go to Duy''s house?


    If I go, will I be like a sheep entering the tiger''s mouth voluntarily?


    If I don''t go, will I appear guilty and cause Shinn to suspect me?


    Kanp suddenly touched his forehead, which was still a little hot.


    Why don''t I go to Duy''s house and say that I am sick and my family is worried, so I need to take a day off?


    This not only made him looked innocent, but also get him to tactfully stay away from Shinn.


    Kanp silently felt a trace of satisfaction for his quick wit.


    Sure enough, if people don''t force themselves fiercely, they will never know how good they are!


    After the outdoor training session in the afternoon, Kanp entrusted Hayate to Iruka and went straight to Duy''s house.


    After walking for nearly an hour, Kanp finally arrived at Duy''s house, and from the distance, he saw the door of Duy''s house is wide open. Obviously, Duy''s medicated bath was not over yet.


    Kanp went in and saw that theres only Duy, who is bathing in the bathtub, and Guy, who kept pouring hot water.


    Duy-senpai, Guy-senpai.


    Kanp changed his shoes at the entrance, and then deliberately coughed twice to show that he was seriously ill.


    Little Kanp, why are you here?


    Duy was a little surprised when he saw Kanp here, and he immediately showed aplex expression on his face, and said, So, you don''t know yet."


    "Know what?" Kanp''s heart jumped.


    Dr. Shinn has has left after leaving the herbs form! There was a hint of crying in Duys voice?


    When Kanp heard this, he was happy, oh no, he was so sad, so he asked with a trembling voice: Duy-senpai, is Doctor Shinndead?


    Eh


    Duy was startled, then shook his head fiercely, No, I mean, Dr. Shinn has left the vige.


    I was happy for nothing.


    Kanp thought that Shinn was dead.


    However, this y had to be performed in full, so Kanp immediately showed a sad expression: Why is this so? I still wanted to learn medical skills from Dr. Shinn, how could this be?!


    Little Kanp, don''t be sad, I, I


    Duy was sitting in the tub with tears in his eyes, I can no longer be massaged by Dr. Shinn in the future.


    Looking at Duy, who was even more aggrieved and sad than himself, Kanp felt that he was going to lose his acts if he stayed any longer. So, he said with a sad face that he was sick and couldn''t stay outside for too long, and then with a dejected back, he left Duy''s house.

 Chapter 61: Ramen

    Chapter 61: Ramen


    Aftering out of Duy''s house, Kanp did not rx, or show any suspicious expressions such as joy and ease.


    In his previous life, Kanp had seen too many examples of people standing in front of the gate to sess, but being trampled to death because of theircency.


    For example, those viins, after various schemes, various provocations, and various hardships, they finally sessfully beat the protagonist to the ground! They could have ended the plot with one sh of their sword, or ruled the world, or embraced the beauty, but in the end, the viins either started to talk about how tortuous their mental journey, or they started talking about ideals and pretending to be great, or pretending to have no brains and nagging endlessly, in short, these viins are obviously already standing in front of the gate of sess, but they walked around in front of this gate and just didn''t go in. In the end, with no surprise, these viins were all counterattacked by the protagonist.


    There are too many, Kanp has watched too many of them from TV series and movies!


    So in any case, he will not repeat the mistakes of these viins!


    I have stood in front of the gate to sess. At this time, I must not reveal the slightest w!


    So, in the next few days, Kanp resisted with great perseverance to not take out the scroll under the corridor, and he didn''t even look at it, as if he didn''t have that thing at all.


    The past three days passed peacefully, and nothing happened at all.


    Of course, to say that nothing happens, there actually is, Kanp can''t sleep well at night, and always worrying about which little animal will take away the scroll that is under the corridor.


    On the fourth day, Kanp was attending sses at the Academy, distracted throughout the whole journey, and was criticized several times by Yu.


    But there is no way, as Kanps mind is now full of scroll, and there is no way for him to calm down and study.


    Kanp, what happened to you these past few days?


    Iruka, who is next to him, looked worried, Is it rted to what you did after school?


    Kanp shook his head and then nodded, he couldn''t tell anyone about this, so he could only let it rot in his heart.


    Iruka looked even more worried.


    He went to discuss with Anko and the others, and decided to go shopping and eat ramen together after school in the afternoon, so that Kanp could have a change of mood!


    For Kanp, Anko and Tsukasa has made great sacrifices, otherwise, they would definitely eat desserts such as dango, red bean paste, and bean paste buns.


    "Kanp, let''s go eat ramen together after school!" Iruka returned to his seat after finished discussing, and said directly to Kanp.


    Ramen? Kanp''s mind moved, and the stalwart figure of a middle-aged man instantly appeared in his mind.


    Well, I know the ramen in a ramen shop is very delicious, and its taste is the best in Konoha! Iruka said excitedly, I always eat it every month!


    Kanps eyes lit up: "Okay, let''s eat ramenter!"


    When ites to ramen, the first thing Kanp thinks of is the legendary Ichiraku Ramen. If there is no cheat, Kanp might have be an apprentice in the Ichiraku Ramen now!


    After school, Kanp immediately sent Hayate home, and told him that he wont be home for dinner. Then, he go out and meet Iruka and the others at the agreed ce, and then the six-person group rushed to the ramen shop full of energy.


    On the way, Anko hummed and said: Kanp, you need to thank me. If it were not for you, I would not eat ramen. how can ramen be as delicious as red bean paste.


    I also want to eat red bean paste. Tsukasa swallowed her saliva.


    "Woof."


    The little puppy Shiramaru wags its tail. No matter when and where, no matter if it is windy or rainy, as long as its little master speaks, it guarantees to be the first to response!


    Compared to red bean paste, I still prefer ramen. As men, Kotesu and Izumo, don''t like dessert very much.


    You two, you obviously ate a lot at thest pic. Anko was dissatisfied.


    Thats because you bought extra spicy meatballs! Iruka couldnt help butin.


    Anko ignored them, resolutely not admitting her mistake.


    Soon, the entire group rushed to the ramen shop noisily.


    When Kanp saw this, he suddenly panicked: Fu, Futaki Ramen?


    Looking at the words on the signboard outside the ramen shop, Kanp was shocked, What the hell is that name?


    Kanp, this is the best ramen shop in Konoha! Iruka said excitedly, Futaki Ramen!


    "Uh"


    Kanp looked at Iruka nkly: I didn''t expect that you, Iruka, turned out to be a traitor to Ichiraku Ramen.


    I and Teuchi-san are very disappointed in you!


    Lets go in. As a regr customer, Iruka walked into Futaki Ramen first.


    The storefront of Futaki Ramen is somewhat simr to a tavern. On the right is the ramen bar, and on the left are small square tables. It is almost time for dinner, but there are not many customers on these small square tables.


    Iruka seemed to see the doubts on Kanp''s face, and sighed helplessly, Because the ramen here is the best, the price is also expensive. Thats why there are not many peopleing her.


    Anko, as the groups financial manager, immediately took out the money from her pocket, checking the price list, frowned and then said: Iruka, our money is only enough for the cheapest miso ramen, and it''s also a small bowl.


    "Don''t worry, even the cheapest miso ramen tastes superb!!" Iruka said excitedly.


    At this time, the waiter of Futaki Ramen had already seen Kanp and the others, so he smiled and greeted them to sit down: Hello kids, what kind of ramen do you want to eat?


    Six bowls of miso ramen, small bowl! Iruka said, We also wanted a lot of soup, thank you.


    Understood, then please wait.


    After the waiter left, the group started chatting again.


    Kanp sat in the middle position with his elbow propped his chin, boredly watching the ramen master behind the bar start pulling the noodles.


    It''s just that, did the small eyes of the 20-years or so-old youth look so familiar?


    Kanp suddenly have a thought shed through his mind, turned to look at Iruka, and asked in a low voice: Iruka, who is the boss of Futaki Ramen?


    "It''s boss Fujino Matsu." Iruka said.


    Fujino Matsu?


    Kanp blinked his eyes twice, then pointed to the small-eyed young man who was pulling the noodles, and asked: Then who is he?


    "He is boss Fujino Matsu''s disciple."


    Iruka suddenly leaned to Kanp''s ear and whispered, However, although he is the boss''s disciple, the ramen he made is actually more delicious than the boss!


    "What''s his name?" Kanp''s heart thumped.


    Teuchi, everyone calls him Teuchi-san. Iruka said, What''s wrong?


    "No, nothing."


    Kanp finally understands.


    No wonder there is no Ichiraku Ramen, it turns out that Teuchi-san is still working for others!


    Kanp recalled, In the original plot, the first mention of Ramen Ichiraku in the original work should be in the movie version, Lost Tower. At that time, Ramen Ichiraku, which was founded by Teuchi-chan, was just opened and it was full of costumers, and the line went out for several hundred meters. Kakashi, Guy, Shizune, and Asuma were also in the line, and then, Minato appeared and took Kakashi to Rran to perform the Rymyakus mission, so


    Huh?


    Chotto matte! (T/N: Its like this in the raw, just like ganbatte.)


    Rymyaku?!


    Kanp''s eyes suddenly lit up.

 Chapter 62: Big Brother, I Was Wrong

    Chapter 62: Big Brother, I Was Wrong


    "Ramen is here!"


    The small-eyed Teuchi made the ramen very quickly, and six bowls of ramen were made in less than five minutes.


    The waiter smiled and held the bowls of ramen in front of the six, interrupting Kanp''s contemtion.


    Kanp nced at the ramen in the bowl. Although it was small, it was full of soup and the fragrance was very strong, which could pull out all the cravings in people''s stomachs!


    "Itadakimasu!"


    Iruka grabbed the chopsticks with both hands and said, as did the others.


    Kanp did as the locals do and muttered weakly, then grabbed his chopsticks and started eating.


    It''s delicious!


    Kotetsu, who is next to him, was immediately conquered by this bowl of ramen after only two sips of soup.


    After tasting it, Kanp couldnt help but praise in his heart, As expected of Teuchi-sans ramen, I have nothing more to say!


    In less than five minutes, the six people finished all the ramen and the soup.


    Sure enough, the small bowl is simply not enough. Iruka looked at the empty bowl with regret, and subconsciously looked towards Anko.


    Anko red at him and said angrily: I really don''t have any more money.


    Aaahhhh no way. Kotetsu put his chopsticks on the table and said to others, Lets go, go shopping!


    "Set off!"


    Tsukasa feeds Shiramaru thest bit of soup, and raises her hand in response.


    "Woof! Woof!"


    The little puppy is saying that the soup was not enough to fill the stomach at all, but after barking a few times, its little masterpletely ignored it and it felt ufortable.


    Kanp followed them out of Futaki Ramen, following in the back not too far or near, and kept thinking in his mind.


    After recognizing that Futaki Ramen''s signature is Teuchi, Kanp''s first idea thought to invest in him.


    Although he has no money, Gekk n has it. He can contact the two idle moldy retired old men, Inoue and Matsushita, and open a ramen shop in the name of Gekk n. The business will definitely be booming!


    But when he remembered what happened on Ichiraku Ramens opening day, he hesitated again.


    Rymyaku mission


    That is the Rymyaku!


    Kanp has confirmed from the Body Revival Techniques scroll that the Collection Technique can collect dead objects, and Rymyaku is a collection of energy flowing in the ground. The Chakra contained in it is even greater than the Bij. If it can be collected, even if its only a fraction of it, it is enough for Kanp to y around to the end of the world!


    So, for Minato and Kakashi''s Rymyaku mission, Kanp wants to get in no matter what!


    However, Kanp didn''t know the specific time of the mission. He doesn''t know which year, month and day it is. And the only thing he knows is that day is also the first day Ichiraku Ramen opened!


    If Kanp encourages Gekk n to invest in Teuchi, leading to the early opening of Ichiraku Ramen, there is a 99% chance that Kanp will miss the Rymyaku mission.


    And once Rymyaku is sealed by Minato


    Kanp, why are you in a daze again?


    Seeing Kanp behind is still in daze, Iruka was unhappy Everyone is shopping for you. You can''t look so preupied.


    Yeah, Kanp, what happened? Tsukasa asked while holding her little puppy.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just that in the past few days, I''m not feeling well." Kanp murmured, then dragged Iruka to the side.


    Iruka, are you familiar with Teuchi-san? Kanp asked softly.


    Eh? Why did you ask this all of a sudden? Iruka felt that it is a bit strange, but under Kanps urge, he still replied, Because Ie to eat every month, I am kind of familiar with him.


    Then, do you know that Teuchi-san has any ns to leave Futaki Ramen? Kanp asked the important question.


    Leave Futaki Ramen? Why does he want to leave? Teuchi-sans ramen is very popr


    Iruka was stunned for a moment, then his eyes lit up, and said, Kanp, I remembered that Teuchi-san seems to have been dissatisfied with the price of Futaki Ramen. He always says that delicious ramen should be avable to everyone, so he has been persuading the boss to lower the price, but the boss did not agree.


    Kanp smiled: "Thats right, this is it. In order to let more people eat his ramen, he will definitely leave Futaki ramen and set up a cheap ramen shop!"


    What you said is indeed possible. Iruka said, Teuchi-san is really a good man.


    Iruka, if Teuchi-san really leave Futaki Ramen and set up his own ramen shop, you must tell me immediately! Kanp said solemnly.


    "En!"


    Iruka clenched both of his fists, Of course! If Teuchi-san really do this, then I can eat ramen every week!


    What the two of you were mumbling about over there!


    Anko squeezed into the middle of Kanp and Iruka dissatisfiedly, and was very dissatisfied with the two boys whispering.


    "Secret."


    Kanp said with a chuckle.


    Hey, Kanp, youughed! Anko suddenly yelled, That''s great.


    "I already said Im fine, dont make a fuss out of nothing."


    Kanp shrugged his shoulders with a helpless expression, but at the bottom of his heart, he feels veryfortable. It can''t be helped, after all, the feeling of being cared for was indeed likable.


    After shopping with Iruka and the others until about eight o''clock, everyone disbanded happily and went back to their respective homes.


    When Kanp returned home, his mother, Keiko, had already slept. After all, she was busy in the hospital during the day.


    And Hayate, this guy is holding a wooden sword in the backyard smashing the wooden stake, and he is sweating all over.


    As soon as Kanp appeared, Hayate immediately hid the wooden sword behind him, then smiled shyly at Kanp and said, Big brother, I have just started training Kenjutsu.


    You are lying!


    The sweat on your whole body can''te out without an hour of training!


    However, Kanp does not expose it. He still understands that he shouldnt push it too far. In case the force is too tight, Hayates youthful rebellion period woulde early, and it will be hard to control him.


    "Hayate,e,e, there is something to trouble you."


    Kanp grabbed Hayate and walked to the corridor.


    What''s the matter, big brother? Seeing that his big brother didn''t criticize him, Hayate couldn''t help but feel a little moved. He secretly thought that no matter what excessive demands his big brother made, he would do it to repay his generosity!


    Kanp pointed to the dark gap under the corridor, showing a harmless smile and said: Go in and find something for me.


    "Big brother"


    Hayate squatted down, and looked at the darkness in the corridor where he could not see his fingers. He panicked, quickly stood up, and apologized loudly, Big brother, I was wrong, I will listen to you in the future, and I won''t train Kenjutsu anymore.


    Hayate was so anxious that he was about to cry.


    "No, I didn''t me you, I"


    Kanp scratched his head, and then leaned to Hayates ear, and whispered to him about the hidden scroll.


    Four days have passed since Shinn left, and the surrounding environment is calm and tranquil. Coupled with the temptation of the Rymyaku mission, Kanp felt that it was time to take out the scroll. He wanted to collect the Body Revival Technique as soon as possible, and improve his strength!


    "Really?"


    Hayate wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes, and asked a little aggrievedly, Big brother, why are you hiding the scroll there? Are you lying to me!


    Kanp shook his head in disappointment, and then said earnestly: My stupid little brother, think about it carefully, since childhood, when did I lie to you?


    After thinking about it carefully, Hayate feels that there was such time, but he couldn''t tell the specific things, but if Hayate said no, he felt that his heart was hurting.


    What a strange feeling.


    Under Kanps instigation, Hayate showed a bitter expression in the end, and with fearless courage, he crawled into the dark corridor.


    "Ouch."


    The corridor was pitch ck and the space was narrow, so Hayate identally bumped into a stone pir.


    Be careful, and explore slowly with your hands. Kanp said.


    Kanp is growing fast, and he is 1.5 meters tall now. Even if he bends down, he can''t pass through the gap of the stone pirs under the corridor, so he can only trouble Hayate.


    Fortunately, the space under the corridor is not veryrge. After a few minutes, Hayate sessfully touched the scroll!

 Chapter 63: Body Revival Technique

    Chapter 63: Body Revival Technique


    "Big brother, my clothes are dirty."


    Crawling out of the corridor, Hayates clothes are already pitch ck, but he was already training Kenjutsu and was so tired that he was drenched with sweat, so Kanp didn''t me himself, and decisively let Hayate to go to take a bath, while he took the dusty scroll into the bedroom.


    After wiping the surface of the scroll clean, Kanp unfolded it to the maximum, and once again, he saw the five-meter-long Body Revival Technique, as well as the Eight Gates Technique recorded with numbers password. At this moment, Kanps heart is beating wildly.


    Collect!


    Kanp collected the scroll without saying a word, and the green light cluster in his mind surged. After a while, it gradually returned to calm.


    Failed again?


    Kanp frowned, Plus the three collections three days ago, Ive already failed four times!


    If the collection object is a human being, Kanp can still guide the other side through acting-cute, acting like a spoiled child, asking for advice, etc., to improve his collections sess rate, but this time, the target of collection is a scroll, how can he guide it?


    What should I do?


    Kanp rolled up the scroll, then held it respectfully to his chest, silently praying to OdaNo, he prayed to Kishimoto, and three minutester, he collected it again.


    But the result still failed.


    The fifth time!


    Kanp looked at scroll with a dark face, The difficulty of collecting this Body Revival Technique is undoubtedly much higher than that of Ninjutsu such as Great Fireball Technique and Chakra Refining Technique. And because the target of collection is a scroll, it cannot be guided. In this case, I can only rely on my own luck to collect it!


    Why does it feel like buying a lottery?


    Lottery is totally unreasonable. Maybe you will win the jackpot once, maybe you will win ten times, or maybe you won''t win even after buying it for ten years.


    "Isn''t this cheating!"


    Kanp fly into a rage.


    "Big brother, what cheating?"


    After Hayate took a shower, he came in wearing a pajama, and then when he saw the scroll on the ground, he immediately rushed up curiously, Big brother, what''s on the scroll?


    A Ninjutsu that is difficult to learn. Kanp said without thinking, Dont be noisy, I want quietness.


    "Oh."


    Hayate sat down obediently, but then unable to control his hand, he moved the scroll a little bit in front of him.


    Hayate has already seen scrollst time, so this time, he quickly pointed to the words one by one and asked Kanp, Big brother, how do I read this? And this, this, this, this, I don''t know.


    Hayate proudly clicked on it, as there were dozens of words that he didn''t recognize.


    Kanp covered his forehead and tried to ignore him.


    But suddenly, a sh of light shed in Kanp''s mind.


    He violently brought the scroll in front of him, and looked at the dense words on it.


    Do I have to read it carefully to collect it sessfully?''


    Kanp''s eyes are gradually glowed, and even if his guess is wrong, what if he learned the Body Revival Technique by reading it once?


    If you don''t force yourself fiercely, how could you know how good you are?


    Kanp turned his head and looked at the time, It''s only before nine o''clock. Why don''t I look at it first?


    Big brother? Hayate felt a little annoyed when he found out that his big brother ignored him.


    Hayate, you go to sleep first, I wanted to read the contents of the scroll.


    "Big brother, I want to read it too, I don''t know many words." Hayate leaned over and said.


    Kanp kicked him onto the futon, and said solemnly in an unquestionable tone: Follow my words obediently, and I will teach you when I learn it.


    "I understand."


    Hayate turned over on the futon, Big brother, don''t lie to me.


    "When did I lie to you." Kanp said.


    Hayate was speechless.


    Then Kanp took the scroll to the light and looked silently from the beginning.


    After reading it for nearly two hours, Kanp finally read the contents of the scroll arbitrarily. It was almost eleven o''clock at this time. Fortunately, Kanp is in good spirits and he couldn''t hold back after reading the book for so long.


    Collect!


    Kanp throws today''sst gathering technique with strong fighting spirit.


    Unfortunately, it still failed.


    Son-of-a-b**ch!


    Kanp cursed secretly, gnashing his teeth, rolled up the scroll and hid it under the pillow, and then fell asleep.


    In the following days, before going to the Academy, Kanp secretly hid the scroll under the corridor behind Keikos back. There was a wall in the backyard and people outside could not see it, so Kanp threw it very calmly. After returning from the Academy, Kanp would ask Hayate to take it out, and then he shuts himself in the bedroom and read, read it over and over, and collected it again and again. Before he knew it, more than half a month passed quietly.


    Since the autumn rain when Shinn left Konoha, the weather in Konoha has finally cooled down. By mid-October, basically everyone in the vige had already put on long sleeves.


    On this day, after Kanp and Hayate came home from the Academy, Kanp once again asked Hayate to secretly take out the scroll from under the corridor.


    Big brother, my clothes are not dirty anymore. After Hayate crawled in and took out the scroll, he checked his clothes and found that there was no dust, but he didn''t like it.


    The reason why there is no dust is not because Hayate crawled inside every day, and as a result, the dust inside is wiped clean!


    Hayates resentment is not small.


    Kanp had no choice but to do the old clichs. While pouring some chicken soup, he promised that when he mastered this technique, he would pass this technique to Hayate, finally making Hayate smile.


    In the bedroom, Kanp rubbed his sore eyes and read the contents of the scroll again, and then he looked at the time on the wall, and less than an hour has passed.


    The first time he read it, it took him nearly two hours, but now, he can read it in less than an hour.


    If this continues, I will be able to recite it backwards.''


    Kanp is collecting whileining.


    The green light cluster in his mind surged quickly as usual, but this time, a blue light dot spewed out from the green light cluster like aet, dragging the blue light tail, and quickly revolving around the green light cluster.


    Eh?


    Kanp was stunned, and he only reacted after a while.


    Sess?


    It''s too sudden!?


    Kanp was pleasantly surprised. Thinking of the hardships he had suffered over the past half a month, he wanted to tear up the scroll directly!


    But now that Shinn has left Konoha, and he promised to pass it to Hayate, Kanp silently took back his outstretched hand.


    At the same time, Kanp excitedly wrapped his consciousness around this freshly baked blue light dot.


    Body Revival Technique


    In an instant, arge amount of knowledge poured into Kanp''s consciousness like a flood. Kanp felt as if his temples were stuffed with two golf balls, and the pain and swelling were unbearable.


    It took ten minutes for the pain to slowly dissipate.


    When Kanp opened his eyes again, he found that he seemed to have just been fished out of the water, and his whole body was covered in sweat!


    However, it''s worth it!


    At this time, Kanp finally seeded in mastering the Body Revival Technique!


    The so-called Body Revival Technique is actually to use Chakra to stimte the cells in various parts of the body, increase the activity of the cells, make the cells divide faster, and then use the principle of survival of the fittest to eliminate weak cells and leave the powerful cells!


    Then use Chakra to stimte the new powerful cells, let the powerful cells continue to divide, and continue to the survival of the fittest. If this cycle continues, the cells in the body will be stronger and stronger, and the human body will naturally be stronger and stronger!


    This is the most important thing for Kanp at this stage!


    Of course, the Body Revival Technique is called Forbidden Technique for several reasons. One is that it is extremely difficult to train.


    After all, there are so many types of cells in the human body, such as red blood cells, white blood cells, telets, cardiomyocytes, smooth muscle cells, skeletal muscle cells, etc. With so many cell types, and each type of cell has different properties, functions, and strengths, the way to stimte these cells to activate them is also numerous. A little mistake will cause different degrees of damage to the body!


    Secondly, when cells are activated, it is easy to cause some cells to divided too many times


    Tsunade has a Forbidden Technique called Creation Rebirth, which uses Chakra to stimte proteins and speed up the cell divisions, thereby regenerating all organs and tissues in the body, is is equivalent to having immortal body in battle. However, the number of cell divisions in a person''s life is limited, so the price of using Creation Rebirth is the users lifespan!


    Therefore, if Body Revival Technique is used well, it is a kind of Ninjutsu that slowly and continuously enhances the users cells activity, and can greatly improve their physical fitness in the battle, but if it is not used well, the cells will divide too much, and the user will lose their lifespan!


    Kanp has a cold sweat on his forehead when he learned all of this, Fortunately, I have the Collection Technique, otherwise I am afraid that only Orochimaru would dare to covet this Body Revival Technique.


    But even so, Kanp has to say a word to Shinn who developed this Body Revival Technique


    Thank you~

 Chapter 64: Kanpūs Talent

    Chapter 64: Kanp��''s Talent


    After dinner, Kanp called Hayate and let him to go to the backyard to y with swords. He went back to the bedroom again and started training the Body Revival Technique!


    After more than half a month of refining Chakra, the Chakra inside Kanps body has already recovered and also has grown a lot. Kanp can clearly feel the Chakra core in his heart is burning more and more vigorously.


    Sit cross-legged on the futon, Kanp closed his eyes and mobilized the Chakra inside his body.


    The Chakra inside human body normally will only flow in the Chakra Pathway System, so the flow will not allow the Chakra to stimte the cells in the body. Therefore, the first step is to let the Chakra flow out of the Pathway System.


    But there are also risks in doing so. Although Chakra can stimte cell activity, it can also kill cells.


    Fortunately, Kanps Chakra can''t kill too many cells even if he doesn''t do things correctly


    However, just in case, Kanp ns to choose muscle cells, for practice. ording to a small amount of biological knowledge from his previous life, muscle cells are simr to nerve cells. Once mature, they will not split again, so he can stimte them with confidence!


    After one minute, Kanp sessfully guided the Chakra from the Chakra Pathway System to his left arms muscles, but


    Hmm!!


    Kanp suddenly frowned, and a blue vein appeared on his forehead. After a trace of Chakra entered his muscle cells, it kills a lot of the muscle cells on his left arm. The pain is like being pricked by giant needles again and again!


    Kanp then hurriedly moved the Chakra along the Chakra Pathway System to flow to his right hand, and then


    Hiss~~


    Kanp sucked in another breath of cold air, and a lot of the muscle cells in the right hand were also killed by the Chakra.


    Fortunately, Kanp only mobilized a small amount of Chakra, so there are not many sacrificed cells, which will not have too much impact on his body.


    Next, Kanp was able to squander his muscle cells vigorously, and his whole body was in pain.


    Within half an hour, Kanp stopped.


    This f***ing technique is not something a real human can train!


    Kanp is very irritated. When he was training the Ninja Tools Throwing Technique and Dance of the Crescent Moon, although he was controlled, he was able to use them all at once, but this Body Revival Technique cant be controlled at all.


    Because the flow of Chakra in the body is all in Kanp''s thoughts. If he was a little distracted, the Chakra will be disordered, and even the slightest disorder will kill the cells.


    Kanp feels that he has mastered the key to unlock the treasure of his body, but this key is a little rusty, so he needs to sharpen it!


    So, how to you sharpen it?


    The first thing thates to Kanps minds is Tree Climbing and Water Surface Walking.


    These are the two most basic methods Shinobi use to train their Chakra control.


    Although Kanp''s three collections for today have all been used, but fortunately, Tree Climbing and Water Surface Walking are not difficult to learn, and he can learn them by himself.


    Kanp immediately got up and went to the backyard.


    The backyard is not big. There are no trees and no water, but it doesn''t matter as long as there are walls.


    Kanp walked to under the wall and found that the wall was not too high, so he ran to under the wall of his house again and looked up at the height. It was more than three meters, which was enough for him. Then, Kanp slowly mobilized his Chakra to the soles of his feet.


    Big brother, what are you doing?


    After smashing the wooden stake for a while, Hayate, who was already sweating on his forehead,es over with the wooden sword in his hand.


    Climb the wall!


    As Kanp said that, he had already stepped on the wall with one foot, and then the Chakra on his feet that controlled to glue himself to the wall, creating a grip, and when Kanp tried to lift the other foot, his body was instantly bnced with the ground!


    Amazing!


    Hayates eyes lit up, "I want to learn this, I want to learn this!"


    If you want to learn to climb walls, you must have enough Chakra.


    Kanp stood on the wall, looked sideways at the ground that was parallel to him, and then looked towards Hayate, which was in the shape of a cross with him, his heartbeat couldn''t help but beating faster. After all, this is the first time for him to have such a wonderful visual angle. It''s just that as a big brother, he must have the psychological quality of even if Mount Tai copses, my face doesn''t change, so Kanp said lightly, Hayate, Chakra is very important. Even Konoha-Style Kenjutsu also requires huge amount of Chakra, so you will need to spend two hours every day to refine Chakra in the future, understand?


    Isnt it one hour before?


    Hayate said annoyedly. After all, sitting on the ground to refine Chakra is too boring, and he feels tormented for an hour, let alone two hours.


    Then, do you still want to be like me, do you still want to inherit Konoha-Style Kenjutsu, and do you want Gekk ns name be famous in the Shinobi World? Kanp asked.


    "Of course!" Hayate nodded without hesitation.


    "Then what are you doing here? Go and refine Chakra."


    While talking, Kanp stepped on the wall with his other food, and then, he controlled the Chakra under his foot to grip on the wall again.


    "I understand."


    Hayate lowered his head and nced at the wooden sword in his hand reluctantly, and then, he returned to the living room to refine Chakra dejectedly.


    Kanp walked up step by step, and the Chakra on his feet was under his control, gripping on the wall firmly, whether he walked horizontally, straightly or diagonally, it was very easy.


    And after walking on the wall for a while, Kanp found that his control of Chakra became more and more handy, and it felt like moving an arm.


    To be honest, Kanp himself was a little surprised. It must be known that when Naruto and Sasuke did the Tree Climbing for the first time, they took a lot of time to train until they can master it smoothly. But now, he mastered it as soon as he got started. It can be said that his talent in Chakra Control may not be worse than Sakuras.


    After Kanp stepped on the wall of his house and walked around in a circle and a half, he walked down from the wall.


    Having confirmed his talent in Chakra Control, Kanp felt that it would be meaningless to train any further.


    In this case, just be positive!


    Kanp gritted his teeth, subconsciously feeling the tingling sensations in all parts of his body.


    Walking into the living room, Kanp sees Hayate sitting on the sofa, refining Chakra, so he hurriedly moved lightly so as not to disturb him.


    Back in the bedroom, closing the sliding door, Kanp moved his muscles, touched the muscles of his hands and feet, then sat cross-legged, closed his eyes and then mobilized the Chakra inside his body with focus.


    When the Chakra reaches his left arm, under Kanps control, a faint trace Chakra flows out of the Chakra Pathway System and enters Kanp''s muscles.


    At this moment, apanied by a tingling sensation, Kanp once again feels the pain.


    Kanp gritted his teeth and endured it silently, firing one shot for another. In less than twenty minutes, he wanted to stop again.


    But this time, Kanp did not stop. He was afraid that he would not have the courage to face the pain after he stopped, so he persisted.


    As time passed, sweat kept dripping from Kanps forehead, and there were even tiny red spots visible to the naked eye on the muscles of his arms, and as time passed, the red spots became more and more numerous, densely covered Kanps biceps, arms, calves, and other parts, but after two hours, the red spots finally stopped increasing!


    Is this what it feels like to stimte cell activation with Chakra?


    In Kanp''s consciousness, he can clearly feel the dozen or so muscle cells in his left arm vibrating vigorously under the stimtion of his Chakra and then growing and dividing rapidly!


    After suffering for a while, he finally found the wonderful feeling of Chakra stimting the cells, and his Physical Energy could finally be increased.


    However, when Kanp remembered that these are just muscle cells, and there are still red blood cells, white blood cells, telets, cardiomyocytes, etc., he felt that his future was very dark.

 Chapter 65: Birthday

    Chapter 65: Birthday


    The next morning, in the Academys second year ss 8.


    On the podium, Yu was exining the various techniques of anti-tracking eloquently. While Kanp listened to it for a while, he yawns from time to time in a bored way, just like a scum.


    Fortunately, in addition to Kanp, there are at least a dozen bronzes in the ss, who are almost the same as him, so Kanp doesn''t feel awkward when mixed in it.


    During the break between sses, Tsukasa went to the toilet with the little puppy, and when she came back, her eyes are gleaming.


    Anko, Kanp, Iruka, Kotetsu, Izumo!


    Tsukasa excitedly gathered her friends together, and said mysteriously, Do you know what day the day after tomorrow is?


    Iruka: "What day?"


    Kanp: Academys Celebration?


    "It seems to be a weekend, right? I should rest that day." Kotetsu pondered.


    "None of those!" Tsukasa shook her head, then suppressed her voice and said excitedly, "Let me tell you guys, the day after tomorrow is Shisui''s birthday!!!"


    Hehe. Kotetsu was speechless.


    "What should I do that day?" Izumo shrugged.


    "Let''s go eat ramen together the day after tomorrow?" Iruka''s mouth became greedy again.


    "Why are you guys reacting like that?"


    Tsukasa pouted. She finally overheard this top-secret information from the toilet, but these people were not excited at all.


    However, Kanp had an idea. During this time, he focused on Shinn and the Body Revival Technique, and he identally abandoned Shisui. But now that Shinn has left, he has also sessfully collected the Body Revival Technique, as long as he continues to train step by step without being afraid of hardship and pain, his body will naturally be stronger and stronger.


    Therefore, the current Kanp can free up his hands to befriend Shisui, even Hyga Ueki and Hyga Shinichi, and then through them, get to know more Uchiha and Hyga, and then Collect them!


    So, Kanp said: Tsukasa, we are not familiar with Shisui. Even if you want to celebrate his birthday, we can''t help you.


    Uhh


    Tsukasa puffed out her cheeks and was very unhappy.


    Wu wu


    The little puppy Shiramaru wagged its tail in Tsukasas arms to please its little master, but the effect was zero.


    But Kanp said with a smile, There is indeed a person in our ss who has a good rtionship with Shisui.


    "Who?!" Tsukasa tightened his hands and plucked two of Shiramaru''s dog hairs.


    Wu wu The little puppy cried.


    "Fatty!" Kanp grinned.


    A little over a month ago, Yu and Taishi invited the seniors of fifth years ss 7 to guide ss 1 and ss 7. At that time, Shisui was teamed with Ito!


    After that, it was not umon for Kanp to see Ito running to ss 1, and he obviously had a good rtionship with Shisui.


    Ito, who was sitting in the front row, suddenly felt a chill behind his back, as if he was being stared at by some wild beast. A cold sweat broke out on Itos forehead. He was very calm, keeping the part below his neck still, and then he turned his head cautiously slightly to the side, and from the corner of his eyes, he could see Kanp, Tsukasa and the others staring at him with malicious intent.


    Its bad, Gekk Kanp is going to beat me!


    Ito quickly got up from his seat and wanted to slip away, but after another thought, he didn''t recall provoking Kanp these days, so why would Kanp beat him?


    Ito gritted his teeth and sat down, If they beat me, I will snitch to the teacher, no, I will snitch to Shisui, and ask Shisui help me out, hmph!


    Just as he thought about this, Ito felt a heavy tap on his shoulder.


    "Don''t hit me!!"


    Ito screamed and stood up.


    Kanp was a little stunned: Fatty-kun, what''s wrong with you?


    "Hmph!"


    Ito felt like he had overreacted, but he was calm and asked in a muffled voice, Gekk Kanp, what are you doing by hitting me on the shoulder?


    I need your help with something. Kanp said bluntly.


    "Huh?"


    Ito was happy at the time, Gekk Kanp, let me tell you, I wont help.


    "I didn''t say anything, but you already refused." Kanp sighed, "If Yu-sensei knew you were like this, how sad he would be."


    "Then, tell me." Ito hesitated, and then said firmly, "But even if you say it, I won''t help."


    He sure has backbone!


    Kanp couldn''t help but praise Ito in his heart, and then said his request.


    "Can you take me to Shisui''s birthday?"


    Ito was startled, Why are you asking me that? You think I would bring you to Shisuis birthday.


    "I wont help you!" Ito put his hands on his hips, "I won''t help you even if you hit me."


    Fatty-san, please!


    When Tsukasa saw this scene from behind, she hurriedly walked over with her little puppy.


    "II"


    Ito was speechless for a moment, and then said angrily, I am not called Fatty, I am Ito!


    Since Kanp gave him such a nickname, the students in the ss almost forgot his real name.


    I''m sorry, Fatty-san!


    Tsukasa bowed and apologized very sincerely.


    ""


    Ito showed a trace of sorrow when he heard this.


    Anko also came over and said cutely: Fatty-san, Tsukasa really wants to be friends with Shisui, please, I''ll invite you to eat dangoter.


    You call me Fatty again


    Ito gritted his teeth and was very angry, but looking at Tsukasa, who has been bowing and refused to get up, his heart couldnt help but softened and after a while, he had no choice but topromise, All right, but I will only bring Inuzuka Tsukasa! Others are not allowed to go, especially Gekk Kanp!


    No problem. Kanp agreed with a smile.


    Tsukasa also straightened up in surprise: Really? That''s great, thank you, Fatty-san!!


    "If you call me Fatty again, I won''t take you!" Erpang said in anger.


    I understand, Fatty-san!


    ""


    Two dayster, on October 19, the Academy was closed for a holiday, which was also Shisui''s birthday.


    After suffering untold hardships, Ito finally invited Shisui to his sushi restaurant for his birthday at noon. As for why not at night?


    Nonsense, Shisui is so popr. His night time has long been upied by the bronzes of ss 1. Ito has to beat the otherpetitors and can only win the noon time.


    Ito-san, sorry, I''m sorry, it''s obviously my birthday, but youre the one treating me.


    After Shisui came to the Itos sushi restaurant, he was something sorry.


    Its fine, its fine, Shisui,e in and sit down first. I will introduce youter.


    After Ito invited Shisui into the sushi restaurant, he introduced him to father, the owner of Futatsu Sushi Restaurant, Futatsu Shuichi.


    Shuichi has an ordinary figure and an ordinary appearance, with only his hands are white and tender, and looks very clean.


    "Wee to my house, Shisui-kun, thank you for taking care of my Ito." Shuichi said with a smile.


    "Uncle, Ito-sans theoretical knowledge is better than me. It''s him who is taking care of me." Shisui said with a smile.


    Next is the introduction of Tsukasa.


    Tsukasa rushed to the Futatsu Sushi Restaurant early in the morning and had been waiting for more than two hours. At this time, seeing Shisui, she felt that her wait was very worth it.


    Hello Shisui-kun, I''m Inuzuka Tsukasa from ss 8. It''s a pleasure to meet you. Please take care of me! Tsukasa stood up holding the little puppy, straightened her body and introduced herself, My dream is to be an excellent Shinobi, and then that


    She secretly nced at Shisui, and her face turned red.


    Hello Inuzuka Tsukasa-san, please take care of me.


    Shisui smiled back and greeted her with a very kind attitude.


    Tsukasa was instantly stunned, and stood motionless. Just as the atmosphere was bing a little awkward, a voice suddenly came from outside the sushi restaurant.


    Arere, it''s strange, there is actually a sushi restaurant here. Just as we haven''t had lunch yet, why don''t we have sushi today?


    Hearing this voice, Ito suddenly had a bad premonition his heart. He rushed to the door in a hurry, then bounced off the ground like a ball, took down the sign hanging outside the store, and shouted: It is closed for today. Go away, Gekk Kanp, go away!!!

 Chapter 66: Itos Grievance

    Chapter 66: Ito''s Grievance


    Relying on his wide and fat body, Ito fiercely blocked the door of the sushi restaurant to prevent Kanp and the others from entering.


    Eh, Fatty-kun? Why are you here? Oh, I see! This Futatsu Sushi Restaurant is opened by Fattys family.


    Kanp pretended to be surprised, and turned to look at Iruka, Anko and the others, and said, What a coincidence!


    "Yeah, we just walked around and arrived at Fattys house. It''s really fate."


    Iruka said with a weird smile.


    Anko, Kotetsu, Izumo all solemnly admire the magic of fate.


    You!!! You!!!


    Ito was so angry with these shameless people that his lips trembled.


    A coincidence?


    Fate?


    The magic of fate?


    You shameless bastards!


    You clearly came here on purpose!!


    Seeing that the Kanps group of five were noisy and wanted to go in, Ito hurriedly pushed his stomach and squeezed these bastards out.


    Fatty, you sure are strange. Kanp put his hands in his pockets, Your door is always open, waiting for guests with open arms. But now that the guests areing, you won''t let theme in.


    Fatty-san, we are just passing by and are hungry. We will leave immediately after eating sushi.


    Anko solemnly vowed.


    "No!"


    Ito stared at Kanp, and said angrily, Gekk Kanp, you bastard, you lied to me again!!


    "Lied to you?"


    Kanp looked at him innocently, What did I lie to you?


    "I said, I will only bring Inuzuka Tsukasa to Shisui''s birthday. You can''te!" Ito lowered his voice and shouted, "But you are all here now!"


    Fatty-kun, you misunderstood us! Kanp shook his head and sighed, This fatty, why is he so determined?


    "That''s right, Fatty-san, the five of us are here to go shopping."


    We came here after walking around.


    "Then we got hungry and want to eat some sushi to fill our stomach."


    "So, we''re not here to celebrate Shisui''s birthday, we didn''t lie to you."


    Iruka, Anko, Kotetsu and Izumo''s all said a single sentence, each with a more innocent expression, more naive, and more pure!


    The fat of Itos belly trembled when he heard this.


    You guys think Im so stupid to believe in you?


    A few days ago, you promised well, but now, youre not admitting it, shameless!


    Ito-chan, are there any guests here?


    When Shuichi heard the quarrel outside, he was a little worried that his fat son would cause trouble.


    "Tou-san, no!"


    Ito hurriedly turned around and shouted.


    Uncle Futatsu, we are all Fatty-kuns ssmates! Kanp shouted.


    ""


    Itosplexion changed.


    Ito-chan, let your ssmatese in. Shuichis heartyughter came from inside, This is the first time you have brought so many ssmates here. Tou-san will definitely try my best this time!


    Hearing his father''s words, Ito knew that he was powerless to change anything, so he looked at Kanp with anger and resentment: Gekk Kanp, I will never talk to you again!


    Itos temper is generally quite good, and he just ignores Kanp. Kanp smiles and pokes Itos belly with his fingers, and felt that the sticity was very good.


    Ito snorted and pushed away Kanp''s hand, and let the door open with a stern face.


    After entering, Kanps group of five first introduced themselves to Ito''s father, and then joined Tsukasa, and the six-person celestial group joined forces smoothly.


    "It''s you!"


    When he saw Kanp, Shisuis eyes lit up.


    "Do you remember me? Shisui-kun." Kanp asked in surprise.


    Shisui nodded: Gekk Kanp from ss 8, I was very impressed with you in thest practical training ss.


    I''m lucky, I still can''tpare with you, you


    Kanp smiled and started the usual mutual praise mode, and tried to praise Shisui excessively.


    Ito, who was standing behind Shisui, opened his mouth and retched, deliberately trying to disgust Kanp. As a result, when his father saw this scene, he gave Ito a vicious look.


    Ito lowered his head aggrievedly, wishing to cry without tears.


    Iruka, Kotetsu, and Izumo are not very interested in Shisui, and they just followed Kanp to eat some sushi from Itos restaurant, so they are sitting in the front of the bar to watch Shuichis craftsmanship.


    Anko was whispering to Tsukasa, and Tsukasa blushed as Anko spoke, looking shy.


    After Kanp and Shisui ended the usual mutual praise mode, they had already gotten to know each other quite a bit. Then, Kanp took out the birthday gift he had prepared, a string of hand beads, which he bought on the way, fifty ry for two, which is very cheap. The other one in his pocket is a gift tofort Hayate. After all, leaving him alone at home to eat onigiri is actually not good.


    Shisui smiled and took the beads. The gift is not precious, but he is still very happy.


    When Ito, who is in the back, saw this scene, the resentment on his body became more and more intense: You said that youre not here to celebrate Shisui''s birthday, but you have even prepared a gift, damn it!


    Then Tsukasa, Anko and the others also handed over their gifts, all of which were worthless gadgets. But Shisui did not refuse, and epted it with a smile.


    Ito forced a smile, and his mood is getting worse and worse. He feels that the friend he has finally made with great difficulty is about to be snatched away by Kanp!


    Fortunately, Shuichi had already finished preparing several kinds of sushi and called everyone toe over and taste it.


    Ito knows that his opportunity is here, so he hurriedly pulled Shisui away from Kanp, sat down at the bar, and then introduced the sushi to Shisui loudly: Shisui, this is salmon sushi, it''s made from the freshest salmon


    Kanp shrugged. Just as he wanted to sit next to Shisui, he was pulled from behind.


    When he looked back, he saw Tsukasa grabbing the corner of his clothes, looking at him with a sullen expression, and said nothing.


    Kanp''s heart skipped a beat, and he hurriedly gave up his seat to Tsukasa. Only then did Tsukasa smiled and sat shyly beside Shisui.


    Kanp, here. Iruka sat on the edge and waved to Kanp with a smile.


    Kanp shrugged, walked over and sat down. There were several tes of sushi on the bar, and Kanp couldn''t recognize what kind of sushi it was, so he just grabbed one and stuffed it in his mouth. And he felt that the taste was not bad.


    Kanp, why do I feel that you are more motivated than Tsukasa? Iruka said with a smile, You took Shisui and chatted with him for a long time. You must know that Tsukasas face was very dark before.


    Nonsense! I am adjusting the atmosphere. Look at you guys, you hide to the side as soon as you arrive. Tsukasa blushes when she talks to Shisui. If Anko is talking to Shisui, maybe Tsukasa will get even more angry, so it still has to depend on me.


    Kanp shook his head and sessfully cleaned himself.


    "Is that so?" Iruka scratched his head.


    "Iruka, Kanp must be talking nonsense. You can see that even without Kanp over there, didnt Fatty-kun also adjust the atmosphere very well?" Kotetsu said with a smile.


    "Keep bragging, you only know to talk now." Kanp rolled his eyes unhappily.


    "But then again, Itos father''s sushi is really delicious!" Izumo said.


    Indeed, but I still prefer Teuchi-sans ramen. Iruka said.


    "Iruka, my thought is the same as yours!"


    Kanp stuffed a salmon sushi into his mouth, while firmly expressing his attitude.


    Kanp, shall we go eat ramen tonight? Iruka suggested.


    "I don''t have any money, I think we''d better wait for the Teuchi-sans ramen shop to open, beforeing to eat there." Kanp said with a smile, "So Iruka, you definitely have to watch for Teuchi-san."


    Understood. Iruka felt that it is a bit weird, Although Teuchi-sans ramen is really delicious, why does Kanp keep reminding me about it every now and then?


    While chatting here, Anko, who is on the other side, sent an invitation to Shisui: Shisui-kun, it is my birthday in six days, can I invite you to our party?


    Shisui was startled. It seems that he didn''t expect Anko would invite him, but in his birthday this time, Anko is also here, so he had no choice but to go. Therefore, he smiled and nodded: Okay.


    Tsukasa, who was sitting next to him, was so excited: Really Shisui? Will you reallye?


    Shisui was a little confused about Tsukasas reaction.


    Anko is the one who invited me to her birthday party, but why does it seem that you are more excited than Anko about it?


    Anko pulled Tsukasas hand to signal her to calm down, and then thanked Shisui.


    Ito, who also sits on the side, showed aggrieved expression on his face, How could things develop into this way?


    Shisui is really going to be snatched away by them. These pervasive bastards, I want topletely cut off the friendship with them!!

 Chapter 67: Meeting Kakashi

    Chapter 67: Meeting Kakashi


    The simple birthday sushi feaststed until 3 o''clock in the afternoon. Kanps group have their stomach bulging, but Ito was pissed off.


    This viin Gekk Kanp not only robbed my friend Shisui, but also ate my sushi wildly. And the key is, Kanp doesn''t have to pay!


    Fatty-kun, lets end it here for today. I have an appointment with the other students in the evening, so I have to go first. In short, thank you very much for your hospitality!


    Under the influence of Kanp and the others, Shisui unconsciously began to call Ito as Fatty.


    Of course, Shisui simply felt that it was more friendly and natural to call Ito Fatty than Ito-san. However, it feels different when it fell into Itos ears.


    Shisui, you have changed.


    Itos cheeks were trembling, it is unknown if he is excited or angry.


    "Fatty, were leaving too." Kanp smiled and waved. Fatty is a good person.


    "Fatty, you should send your ssmates."


    Itos father, Shuichi said as he cleaned the knife.


    Tou-san, why do you call me Fatty too Ito looked at him in disbelief.


    Shuichi snorted and said: Who told you be so fat, and Fatty is much easier to call than Ito-chan, so I will call you Fatty in the future.


    "Tou-san, youhave changed."


    Ito wanted to cry but had no tears. He lowered his face with a sad expression, his round belly had covered his toes, How can this be called fat? This is plump! When I grow up, I will definitely have six-pack abs!


    After saying goodbye to Shisui and Ito, Kanps group of six slowly started shopping to digest the food in their stomach.


    "I''m really full." Kotetsu patted his stomach and couldn''t help but burp twice.


    Yeah, Uncle Futatsus sushi is really delicious, I ate so much unconsciously. Iruka said, But, I feel a little sorry for Fatty-kun.


    "Don''t let your imagination run wild. Although Fatty doesn''t say anything, he must be very grateful for our presence in his heart." Kanp said with certainty.


    "Hey, now is not the time to talk about this!"


    Anko suddenly rushed up and stretched out her hands with a serious face, My birthday is in five days, pay the money!


    "What the hell?"


    Kanp looked at her with confusion, You should ask your dad for money on your birthday.


    Thats right, it''s not a pic. Kotetsu supported Kanp.


    Speaking of which, I seem to be taking care of my little brother that day. Kanp said solemnly.


    Speaking of which, I seem to be going to eat ramen that day. Iruka follow closely.


    Speaking of which, I and Izumo are going to


    Kotetsu was interrupted by Anko before he could finish his words.


    You guys Hmph, my birthday is to go to a pic!


    Anko red at them, Birthday pic! And I have invited Shisui! You guys are not allowed to note!


    Even so


    Kanp said solemnly, Then I have to pay the money.


    "Hey hey, Kanp, where''s your backbone?" Kotetsuined.


    Iruka is even more suspicious: Kanp, you still said that you are not interested in Shisui?


    "No!"


    Tsukasa has a fierce look, Shisui is mine!


    "Five hundred ry for each person." Anko squeezed Tsukasa with shining eyes.


    "Money and so on are trivial. The point is that I think Shisui, as a boy, may not like sweets, so Tsukasa, don''t listen to Anko when you buy the foods." Kanp quietly reminded Tsukasa.


    Kanp, you talk too much!


    Anko is dissatisfied.


    Kanp smiled and was about to speak, but out of the corner of his eyes, he suddenly saw a touch of fresh and refined green?


    Kanp turned his head to look, and his eyes lit up.


    Guy, andKakashi?


    Outside a Ninja Tools shop not far away, Guy, who is wearing green tight clothes, is spinning around a silver-haired masked boy.


    The masked boyzily chose the kunai there,pletely ignoring Guy next to him.


    "Kakashi, you, why don''t you ept my challenge?"


    Guy stood on the left and roared.


    "Werent you just defeated by me yesterday."


    Kakashi turned sideways and grabbed a kunai to check its sharpness.


    But Youth is endless!!


    Guy immediately ran to the right and clenched his fists, As long as my Youth is still there, I will continue to challenge you!


    Kakashi turned around again, making the back of his head facing Guy.


    "Kakashi, I was only defeated by you because I was distractedst time, but this time I will definitely be able to defeat you. Could it be that you dont dare to ept my challenge because you''re scared?" Guy ran to in front of Kakashi again and roared.


    "So annoying."


    Kakashi turned around again and grabbed a shuriken to examine it.


    "Hateful!"


    Guy ran to the left again, jumped angrily and said, Kakashi, are you listening to me!


    "Listen listen."


    Kakashi pointed the back of his head at him as he spoke.


    Guy is so angry that ck lines and blue veins on his forehead are all appearing.


    Guy-senpai!


    Although Kanp felt that the timing was not very good, but he finally met Kakashi, so if he didnte to say hello to a familiar face, he would be too sorry for himself.


    "Who?"


    Guy looked towards Kanp with a sullen face, You I indeed have seen you somewhere before.


    "I"


    Kanp felt very ufortable. If he hadn''t known that Guy had the problem of not recognizing people, he would have burst into anger.


    "Is it Kakashi-senpai?!"


    Anko seemed to recognize Kakashi and rushed over excitedly, Are you Kakashi-senpai?


    Kakashi shook his headzily: "You have recognized the wrong person."


    "No, it''s you, you''re Kakashi!" Anko screamed.


    "Kakashi? Is it the genius Kakashi graduated from the Academy in just one year?"


    "Amazing! We are actually able to see him here!"


    Kotetsu, Izumo, and Iruka are all Kakashis fans, and even Tsukasa followed them, directly pushing Kanp to the side.


    "What?"


    Guy is not happy anymore, I graduated from the Academy Graduation in just two years, but why is everyone only surround Kakashi, hmph.


    Guy and Kakashi both went to the Academy at the age of 5, but Kakashi graduated from the Academy that year and became a Chunin the following year. His title as a genius swept the generation!


    And Kakashis generation, who are also famous name in the original work, basically all graduated from the Academy ahead of time. Guy graduated in Year 41 of Konoha and was only 7 years old at that time. Asuma, Kurenai, Shizune and the others also graduatedst year, at Year 41 of Konoha. Because they were 6-years-old when they enrolled, they were 9 years old when they graduated. Even Obito, who is known as the lowest ranking, graduated at the age of 9st year!


    But unfortunately, all the light of these people was blocked by Kakashi alone!


    Guy is not jealous of Kakashi, it''s just that every time he challenges Kakashi, it''s like hes running a marathon, which makes him full of resentment now.


    Guy-senpai. Kanp approached again.


    Guy looked his face, and he finally got an impression after a while: I remember, you are Gekk Kanp, right? That Gekk Kanp who dreams of bing a doctor?


    "Yes, it''s me."


    It''s not easy. Kanp now feels that he has finally transformed from an ordinary extra to an important extra!


    Doctor? Kanp, isnt your dream Iruka turned his head and wanted to say something when he heard what Guy said.


    "Shut up!"


    The fierce look on Kanps face made Iruka feels that he should stop, and then, Kanp enthusiastically pulled Guy to the side, "Guy-senpai, are you doing a mission here?"


    "Yes, this is the mission of my life!"


    Guy pointed at Kakashi, who is surrounded by Anko and Tsukasa, and said seriously, Did you see that? That stinky guy is called Kakashi. He is my friend, my opponent, and also my rival. No matter how much effort I need to put in, I will defeat him!"


    Is it the Kakashi who graduated in just one year? Kanp showed admiration, To even have Kakashi as the target, as expected of Guy-senpai. I believe Guy-senpai will definitely be able to defeat him!


    Really? Do you really think so?


    Guys tense face immediately melted, Kanp, I also believe that you can be an excellent doctor! Let''s burn our Youth together for our own dreams!!!!


    ""


    Hearing this, Kanp can''t take it anymore: I just want to get to know Kakashi, don''t just burn your Youth at all times, and quickly introduce him to me.

 Chapter 68: They Are All Honest People

    Chapter 68: They Are All Honest People


    "Boss, how much for this kunai?"


    After Kakashi choosing for a long time, he finally selected a dark kunai.


    "Kakashi-senpai, are you buying Ninja Tools for a mission?"


    Kakashi-senpai, I know that a Ninja Tools shop that has very good Ninja Tools, I can take you there.


    "Kakashi-senpai"


    Anko, Iruka and the others has turned into fanboys and fangirls, licking frantically around Kakashi, and Kanp, who is standing next to Guy, couldn''t stand it anymore, and hurriedly stood up to stop them.


    Enough of you guys! Go away! Kanp rushed over without hesitation, and said, Kakashi-senpai, let me pay for the Ninja Tools!


    "Boo!"


    Anko and the others didn''t give any face to Kanp at all, and they booed on the spot.


    Kanp has no choice but to do this. After all, Guy has burned his Youth for a long time and he still can''t see that he has any intention of introducing them to each other. What can Kanp do, he can only go into battle by himself!


    You''ve got the wrong person, I am really not Kakashi.


    Kakashi covered his forehead helplessly, with a helpless expression, and then he disappeared with a bang.


    "Why did he leave?"


    Kanp was stunned, looking around, Where did Kakashi went to?


    Amazing!! That is Shunshin no Jutsu! Kotetsu was very excited, It''s an advanced Ninjutsu, and it is a Ninjutsu that only a real Shinobi can master!


    "As expected of Kakashi-senpai!" Iruka''s eyes also glowed, "Although he is only two years older than us, he is already far ahead of us!"


    Tsukasa was a little tangled: Even so, I prefer Shisui.


    "Tsukasa, no one asked you this." Anko couldn''t help but joke.


    When they were arguing, the owner of Ninja Tools shop had already walked straight to Kanp: Everything is five thousand.


    "Huh? What?"


    Kanp is a little confused.


    "Little guy, didn''t you want to pay for that Shinobi-sama just now?" The owner of Ninja Tools shop said with a smile.


    Did I say that? Kanp was a little daze, No, how did you calcte your five thousand?


    In the morning, Kanp bought two bracelets for fifty. He then feels that the prices in Konoha are really cheap, But you sell this shuriken for five thousand?


    Although you are young, I won''t cheat you. The Ninja Tools shops owner exined seriously, The kunai that Shinobi-sama took away was made by a Shinobi craftsman from the Craftsman Shinobi Vige with a hundred refined iron essence. It is sharper and tougher than ordinary kunai, so the price is slightly more expensive.


    Kanp looked at the little friend next to him indifferently.


    I did hear that Kanp say that he wanted to pay for Kakashi-senpai just now.


    Although it''s a bit more expensive, if it is you, Kanp, there must be a way!


    Kakashi-senpai might be watching you in the dark, Kanp, ganbatte!


    While Anko, Iruka, Tsukasa, Kotetsu and Izumo encouraged him, they tacitly stepped back one step, two steps, three steps, and then ran to Guy''s back, and the smile on their faces couldn''t be hidden.


    "Ha, haha."


    The muscles at the corners of Kanp''s mouth twitched with anger, then he turned his head and looked towards Ninja Tools shops owner, That Kakashi-senpai pay?


    You The owner of Ninja Tools shop looked at Kanp suspiciously, What do you mean?


    I meanKakashi-senpai is an honest person.


    Kanp''s face turned green.


    That bastard, while kept saying that he is not Kakashi, he actually took the kunai and ran away, he was simply a ck-belly!


    It''s too dark!


    Kanp had no choice but to set his eyes on Guy, and then walked towards him.


    Although Guy is only two years older than him, he is already a Genin, and in the past few years after graduation, Guy has been training and doing missions, so he must have saved a lot of money.


    In just a few short steps, Kanp, who has always been quick-witted, has prepared a set of tricks: Guy-senpai, I have thought of a good way to make Kakashi to ept your challenge!


    "Really? How?"


    Guy was excited when he heard this, Tell me quickly.


    "It''s kunai money, you pay!"


    Kanp said earnestly, If Guy-senpai pays for it, Kakashi-senpai will owe you a favor. If you go to challenge Kakashi-senpai, wont he feel embarrassed if he rejects you?


    Kanp, you, you


    Guy''s eyes suddenly radiated a scorching light, burning Kanp''s little heart like a me.


    In the face of Guy''s scorching gaze, Kanp''s heart, liver, spleen, lungs and kidneys trembled.


    "You You are so reasonable!! Why didn''t I think about it!!"


    Guy excitedly patted Kanp on the shoulder, and then left him straight and ran to the Ninja Tools shops owner, Boss, I will pay!!


    It scared me to death, I thought


    Kanp couldn''t help but sigh, Guy-senpai is also an honest person.


    No way? He actually believed it? Iruka was dumbfounded: Kanp couldn''t afford to pay for this, thats why hes looking for someone else to pay. How could this Guy-senpai not see through something so obvious?


    Kotetsu: Kanp, you are so evil.


    Izumo said: How despicable!


    Anko also decisively said: This Guy-senpai I didnt expect his brain to be so pitiful.


    "That''s right."


    "Woof woof."


    Anko, Iruka and the others looked at Kanp with contempt, and even the little puppy, Shiramaru joined their team.


    "You guys, enough."


    Kanp said angrily, "Even if I didn''t have money, I wouldn''t waste my wisdom. Also, what did you mean by hiding so fast just now? How could I be able to y with you all happily together in the future!"


    "Boo"


    Iruka and the others don''t give Kanp face, and just booed at him.


    Meanwhile, Guy has paid the kunai money to the owner of Ninja Tools shop.


    "Then, it''s time to challenge Kakashi!"


    Guy turned his head and looked towards Kanp, and said seriously, Kanp, thank you for your idea, I really do remember you this time! Then, goodbye!


    After he said that, Guy''s disappeared in an instant.


    Kanp looked towards Iruka and the others, and said with a helpless expression on his face: You see, I am not cheating him, Guy-senpai even thanked me.


    Boo boo


    The groupunched another series of boos.


    After Kakashi and Guy left, the group of six did not stop, and continued shopping. At the same time, they discussed where Anko''s birthday pic will be held six dayster. Tsukasa had a lot of requirements, such as cleanliness, sunshine, green water and green mountains, the birds are singing and the flowers are fragrant, and she abruptly regards Anko''s birthday as her If You Are the One. When Kanp and the others make fun of it, she will let Shiramaru bites these people. (T/N: If You Are the One is a Chinese romanticedy movie.)


    When these people were chattering noisily, there was a faintly discernible sound of cry from the distance.


    "What''s this sound?"


    "It''s crying sound, it seems there is more than one person!"


    "What happened?"


    "That direction it seems to be the hospital."


    Kanp''s heart skipped a beat: Hospital? A lot of crying?


    The vige has been very peaceful recently, how could there be so many crying?


    An ominous premonition suddenly shed in Kanp''s heart: Could it be

 Chapter 69: The Victim

    Chapter 69: The Victim


    Unconsciously, the war between Konoha and Sunagakure has been going on for more than a month!


    During this period of time, the Shinobi from the two Great Shinobi fought dozens ofrge-scale battles on the border of the Land of Fire, causing heavy casualties!


    After that, the battle between the two sides gradually changed from a frontal firefight to various assassinations. After the scale of the battle was reduced, Konohas frontline immediately took the remains of the sacrificed Shinobi and also the seriously injured Shinobi who could no longer participate in the battle. The captured enemy Shinobi were also sent back to the vige.


    The morgue in Konoha Hospital was already filled with arge number of remains at this time. The family members came from all directions of the vige crying, and their sadness spread outward like a gue.


    Sandaime Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen and the Councillor, Utatane Koharu have arrived here early tofort the family members in a soft voice, but the effect is limited.


    "Hokage-sama."


    Konoha Hospitals Dean, Nara Shikai walked from afar with a solemn expression and whispered, The statistics are correct. A total of 132 bodies were brought back from the front line this time, and 74 Shinobi were seriously injured and could no longer participate in the battle.


    Sarutobi Hiruzens face was ugly.


    The Shinobi sent to the frontline this time was just over 2,000 people. It was only a month, but one tenth of them either died or injured!


    Sarutobi Hiruzen was both distressed and angry. After a while, he turned to Koharu and said: Koharu, the remains of the heroes who sacrificed themselves for the vige will be buried in the Martyrs'' Cemetery tomorrow morning. Shikai, thepanions who are serious injured will be handed over to the hospital!


    Understood. Koharu and Shikai nodded at the same time.


    Then, Sarutobi Hiruzen left Konoha Hospital and went straight to the Anbus headquarters.


    In addition to the remains and the seriously injured Shinobi, Konoha also brought back three Sunagakures Shinobi. Two of themmitted suicide on the road. In the end, only one captive came to Konoha alive. At this time, he had been taken away by Anbu and was being severely tortured.


    It''s just that the remaining one is a tough one, and no matter how Konohas Anbu tortured him, he didn''t say a word and stayed silent.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen rushed to learn about the situation here, and immediately called Yamanaka Inoichi.


    Yamanaka n is good at Psycho Mind Transmission. It can directly invade the brain of the other party and read the information they want. Whether they say it or not, cooperate or not, it has no effect on them at all. Of course, this process will cause irreversible effects on the victim.


    But who cares?


    After Inoichi arrived, the Sunagakures Shinobi, who had regarded death as his home, became agitated.


    Wait! You are from Yamanaka n! Damn it!


    What do you want to know? I will speak, I will tell you all, no, no! Stop!!!!


    Amidst the horrified screams, Inoichi directly used Psycho Mind Transmission to invade the captives mind and consciousness with his powerful spirit.


    Mental invasion is actually second in terms of pain, and the key is psychological pressure, which is very huge!


    Although the Sunagakures Shinobi did not feel the pain, the terrifying psychological pressure almost made him copse on the spot.


    After a while, Inoichi slowly opened his eyes, and that Sunagakures Shinobi was drooling at the corner of his mouth and the struggle in his eyes gradually dissipated. He is bing chaotic, like an idiot.


    Send him to Konoha Prison. Hiruzen decided the life of the Sunagakures Shinobi easily, and then looked at Inoichi, How is it, what information did you get?


    Inoichi''s face was heavy: Hokage-sama, I have found the real reason why Sunagakure invaded Konoha!


    "Speak!" Hiruzen said solemnly.


    Sandaime Kazakage is missing! Inoichi said in a gloomy tone, The higher-ups of Sunagakure defines this as Konohas conspiracy, and then transferred all the contradictions of Sunagakure to our vige!!!


    Those bastards!!!


    Hiruzen is so angry. After all, this is like a person is sitting at home happily, and a pot suddenly fell from the sky, hitting his head!


    The Kage of their vige disappeared. But not only they didn''t look for him themselves, they evene over to attack our vige. Unforgivable!


    Hiruzen can''t wait to send all the Shinobi in the vige to the frontline to kill Sunagakures Shinobi, but he knows that it was unrealistic. After the war with Sunagakure broke out, the other Great Shinobi Viges were already ready to move. So Hiruzen must send enough Shinobi to guard the borders with various countries to prevent being attacked by those Shinobi Viges.


    Therefore, in the war against Sunagakure, Konoha can only use 30% or 40% of itsbat strength at most.


    Hiruzen pondered about it, and then decided to select some Shinobi from the big Shinobi ns and send them to the front line.


    At the same time, Kanp, Iruka, Anko, Tsukasa, Kotetsu, and Izumo also hurriedly rushed to the Konoha Hospital.


    "So many people?"


    Kotetsu looked at the hundreds of people gathered at the entrance of the hospital with a look of surprise.


    Look!


    Iruka pointed at the masked Shinobi who were maintaining order, That''s


    Anbu!


    Sure enough!


    Kanp realized that his guess hade true.


    The war between Konoha and Sunagakure has been going on for more than a month. After such a long time, it is impossible for no one to die, but there was no movement before. So, Kanp guessed that it was because the front-line battle was tense before, and once the war softened slightly, the casualties would definitely be transported back to Konoha immediately!


    Kanps face turned grim. After all, in the war with Sunagakure, Gekk n also dispatched dozens of people, including his cheap father, Gekk Hoshino, and Hayates father, Gekk Seiseki.


    "I see, the Shinobi who died on the battlefield were sent back!"


    Anko suddenly eximed.


    As soon as the words came out, the others fell silent.


    "Damn, the Shinobi of Sunagakure are really hateful!" Kotetsu clenched his teeth.


    Kanp, your father Iruka knew that Kanp''s father was on the frontline, so he was a little worried.


    "Although I believe in my father, but I''ll go in and have a look." Kanp said.


    "We''ll apany you!" Tsukasas face was full of worry.


    Wu wu The little puppy also wagged its tail at Kanp.


    No, I can do it alone.


    Kanp waved his hand, turned and ran into the hospital.


    lot of people gathered outside the hospital, but it was very quiet inside the hospital. The people along the way walked quietly, as if they were afraid of disturbing the heroes who had returned.


    Kanp ran straight towards the nurse desk where Keiko usually worked at.


    When he ran there, he saw two old figures, and he recognized them immediately, they are Gekk Inoue and Gekk Matsushita.


    Beside them, there are Keiko, a few middle-aged women, and two boys who are slightly older than him, about ten years old. He managed to identify one of them, and he is Gekk Reif who came to his house more than a month ago to ask Hoshino for advice!


    Kanp''s first Chakra Refining Technique, Henge no Jutsu and Bunshin no Jutsu were collected from him.


    Why is he here?


    Looked at the sadness on Reif and the others faces, Kanp''s heart sank.


    "Kaa-san."


    Kanp ran over and called.


    Kanp-chan? Keiko was a little surprised when she saw Kanp here, Didn''t you go to attend your ssmate''s birthday party? Why did youe to the hospital?


    Hearing the tone of her voice, Kanp breathed a sigh of relief: It seems that his cheap father didn''t kick the bucket.


    So, he replied: I just passed by the hospital and saw a lot of people crying, so I wanted toe in and have a look.


    "Kanp-chan, there''s nothing to see here, go home early, understand?" Keiko blinked her eyes at Kanp twice, as if signaling something.


    Oh. Kanp replied absent-mindedly, but his attention was focused on the side.


    At this time, Inoue and Matsushita greeted Keiko, and then walked towards the basement with Reif and the others, so Kanp subconsciously wanted to follow.


    But unfortunately, Keiko stopped him directly: Kanp-chan, go home quickly! Don''t worry about kaa-chan!


    "But"


    Kanp guessed that they should be going to the morgue to see their rtives for thest time. Although nsmen''s dead made his heart feel heavy, Kanp vaguely felt that the ce in the morgue might be full of goodwill towards him.


    However, he couldnt do anything. So under Keiko''s serious gaze, Kanp turned around and left Konoha Hospital.

 Chapter 70: Frontlines Situation

    Chapter 70: Frontline''s Situation


    When he came out of the hospital, Anko, Iruka and the others had already left, so Kanp had no choice but to go home.


    On the way, Kanp has been thinking about one thing, and that is, whether his cheat, Collection Technique can collect Shinobis corpses.


    It stands to reason that since he collected the Body Revival Technique from the scroll, he can collect anything, but practice is the only criterion for testing the cheat.


    Kanp felt a little regretful, I should have sneaked into the morgue to take a look, and then throw a Collection Technique. As long as the green light cluster surge, it means that it can be collected!


    Kanp returned home irritably. And as soon as he pushed the door open, he heard theughter of a middle-aged maning from his home.


    Kanp turned pale in shock, changed his shoes and ran in. He then saw that Hayate was acting like a spoiled kid with a man whose back was very familiar.


    "Uh Tou-san?"


    Kanp was a little confused, Tou-san actually returned from the battlefield?


    No wonder kaa-chan winked at me and kept urging me toe back.


    Big brother! Seeing Kanp hase back, Hayate rushed over, Big brother, where is my gift?


    Kanp took out the fifty for two bracelets to Hayate, and dismissed him lightly.


    Kanp, you have grown taller again!


    Hoshino looked at Kanp with satisfaction.


    "Tou-san, you"


    Kanp subconsciously asked, Aren''t you on the battlefield?


    Hoshino said: The frontline has reached a stalemate, and there will be no major battles in a short period of time, so I was ordered to escort the casualties and prisoners back, and bring another batch of supplies back along the way.


    So that''s how is it.


    Kanp finally understood it all.


    Kanp, I heard from Hayate say that your skill in throwing Ninja Tools is very good, and you have also started to train climbing the walls, is that true? Hoshino looked at him expectantly.


    Kanp nodded: "It''s true."


    Although your talent in Kenjutsu is poor, if you work hard, you can still be an excellent Genin, ganbatte, Kanp! Hoshino cheered up his son.


    I understand. Kanp forced a smile, and then asked: Tou-san, how long will you stay at home?


    About four to five days. Hoshino said with a smile, When the supplies and support of the vige are all avable, I will go back to the frontline.


    "Tou-san"


    Kanp wanted to stop him. After all, he has read many transmigrated novels. Once a protagonist is transmigrated, the protagonists father will die at every turn. Kanp doesn''t want this to happen to him.


    What''s the matter, it''s only been more than a month, and you already miss Tou-san so much? Hoshino was very pleased, Don''t worry, Tou-san will never die!


    The corners of Kanps mouth twitched slightly and said, "I just want to take this time to ask Tou-san some questions.


    Speaking of which, after Kanps cheat appeared, the first one he collected was Hoshino, but it failed. Now, Kanp feels that he can try again through guidance.


    "Okay, no matter what questions you have, Tou-san can answer them for you!" Hoshino said happily.


    "Uncle, I also want to ask you a question."


    After Hayate put on the bracelet, he also came over, I want to know about my father.


    This time, Hoshino dide back, but Seiseki stayed on the front line, which is why Hayate said so.


    "Okay, no matter what Hayate wants to know, uncle will tell you!" Hoshino said with a smile.


    "Then, Tou-san why don''t you tell us about the frontline first!" Kanp said.


    Kanp is not in a hurry to collect, and somewhat curious about the war between Konoha and Sunagakure. And if his motheres back, she will definitely stop his father from talking about battlefield to him on the grounds of being a minor.


    "Okay."


    Hoshino organized hisnguage and talked about the frontline.


    After Sunagakure invaded the border city of the Land of Fire, Kiky Castle, they used Kiky Castle as a stronghold, radiated forward, frantically attacking other cities, upying the cities, looting supplies, and capturing arge number of Land of Fires civilians.


    At the same time, Land of Wind''s Daimy also sent arge number of guards and civilians to settle in the cities that were upied by the Sunagakures such as Kiky Castle. Although their arrival could not improve Sunagakuresbat power, but it can help Sunagakure manage the city, monitor the prisoners, and also provide excellent quality services~


    It was not until the appearance of Konoha''s Shinobi army that Sunagakures invasion was stopped.


    Afterwards, dozens of battles broke out between the two sides, and the casualties were quite heavy.


    Sunagakure is fighting in a foreign country, and the supply line is long, even crossing the Land of Rain, so their efficiency is far lower than Konoha''s supply. Therefore, after the war is going for long, they started to decline. Under Konoha''s attack, they had no choice but to begin to concentrate their forces.


    Konoha wanted to make persistent efforts to kick Sunagakure out of the Land of Fire, but Sunagakure was unhappy and said that they had to cease-fire. Konoha refused, but Sunagakure shamelessly threatened with the Land of Fires civilian captives in their hands. Konoha did not dare to press too tightly too hard, so the war on the front line has turned from attacking face to face, to the assassinating the higher-ups. Although there is no longer arge-scale battle, the level of danger seems to be getting higher and higher.


    Hearing this, Hayate eximed excitedly again and again, wishing to grow ten years older immediately so that he could fight for the vige on the battlefield.


    And Kanp is also fascinated. In the battle this time, many Shinobi from the two sides had died, and this is a potential resources collection.


    "Uncle, what about my father?"


    Hayate asked again.


    "Your father is in the assassination team. He happened to have a mission when I came back, so he didn''te back this time." Hoshino said.


    "Tou-sans mission will definitely be sessful."


    Hayate said with glowing eyes.


    Kanp asked: Tou-san, how about the casualties of Gekk n?


    Hoshino looked at Kanp in surprise, and said with a smile: I didn''t expect you have begun to care about n, Kanp.


    After he said that, the smile on the corner of Hoshinos mouth disappeared, and he said solemnly, As of the day I came back, two members of our Gekk n had died, both of them are Elite Chunin, and in addition, thirteen members of the n were injured. Among them, three nsmen with serious injury can no longer participate in the war. I have sent them back the two nsmen who died and the three nsmen from serious injury, haah.


    Kanp frowned: Tou-san, how many of our Shinobi did go to the battlefield?


    "Seventy-two people!" Hoshino did not hide it.


    Kanp''s heart sank upon hearing this.


    Of the seventy-two people, two died, three were seriously injured, ten were slightly injured in the past month or so. As far as Kanp knows, Konoha kicked Sunagakure out of the Land of Fire through the Battle of Kiky Pass, and that event happened in the Year 46 of Konoha, so there are still about three years away from now!


    Three years is thirty-six months!


    Kanp can''t imagine how many people will be left in Gekk n thirty-six monthster, unless everyone cane back from battlefield with seriously injured''.


    So, he asked vaguely: Tou-san, if you were seriously injured, would you be able toe back from the battlefield?


    "Huh?"


    Hoshino was stunned, and thenughed, Kanp, are you worried about Tou-san? But don''t worry, Tou-san will never be seriously injured unless I encounter an invincible enemy!


    Hoshino said with domineering attitude.


    But if you really encounter an invincible enemy, it won''t be as simple as being seriously injured. Kanp whispered.


    "What did you say?" Hoshino did not hear it clearly.


    Nothing. Kanp shook his head.


    Big brother said that if you really encounter something you cant beat Hayate has been sitting next to Kanp, so he immediately repeated Kanps words.


    "Shut up."


    Kanp red at Hayate, giving him a look that promised pain if he continued.


    Hayate lowered his head, feeling aggrieved: "Oh."


    Kanp, you have to show more care and love to your little brother. You can''t be so fierce to him, understand? Hoshino said sternly.


    Kanp pretends to be stupid: Hehehe.

 Chapter 71: Teaching The Great Fireball Technique

    Chapter 71: Teaching The Great Fireball Technique


    At around five o''clock, after Keiko came home from work, she pushed Kanp and Hayate directly to the backyard. The couple had not seen each other for more than a month, so naturally they had a lot of things to say.


    In the backyard, Hayate, who was stimted by the battlefield, held a wooden sword and attacked the wooden stake vigorously.


    Kanp was sitting in the corridor, and in the corridor gap under his buttocks, there is the Body Revival Techniques scroll he got from Shinn hidden.


    After Kanp collected the Body Revival Technique, he had a whimsical idea, thinking that the Collection Technique can collect three Ninjutsu from each person, so it should also be possible from the scroll, so he collected the scroll again, but the reality is very cruel. In the second collection, the green light cluster in his mind did not respond at all. This scroll has lost the value of collection. Kanp was very angry when he saw this. After writing down thest series of numbers password on the scroll, he threw the scroll in it. And after a few days, he has basically forgotten about it.


    However, even if Kanp forgets, it does not mean that Hayate has forgotten.


    "Big brother."


    After Hayate hit the wooden stake for a while, he ran over, looking at the gap in the corridor under Kanp''s buttocks with anticipation, and asked quietly, "Big brother, when will you teach me the Ninjutsu in that scroll."


    "This lets wait for you to grow up first." Kanp''s brow raised.


    The training of Body Revival Technique is too difficult. To stimte the cells with Chakra, too little force has no effect, too much force either kills the cells or cause the cells to divide and elerate their death, which is very dangerous. In addition, there are as many as two hundred types of cells within the human body, and many cells y an extremely important role, and even the loss of some of them will damage the body. Therefore, even Kanp, who has collected the Forbidden Technique, has only dared to use it on his muscle cells during these two days of training. He also has been cautious and careful, like walking on thin ice, for fear of identally ruining his poor muscles. (A/N: The setting for Body Revival Technique has been changed. It focuses on activation instead of division.)


    For such a dangerous Forbidden Technique, no matter how big Kanps heart is, he doesnt dare to teach it to his little brother.


    "Big brother"


    Hayate looked at him aggrievedly, as if saying you lied to me, and you really lied to me.


    Kanp was a little afraid to look at Hayates eyes, but then, he suddenly remembered that he seemed to have collected Great Fireball Technique before!


    In that case


    My stupid little brother!


    Kanp look up to sky and heave a deep sigh, Since you asked so sincerely, I will teach you with greatpassion.


    Hayates eyes lit up: "Really, Big brother!"


    Kanp nodded and said: "In the future, don''t question your big brother''s words anymore!"


    "Hmm, I understand!" Hayates eyes twinkled, full of worship.


    "This technique is called Great Fireball Technique!" Kanp leaned to Hayates ear and said softly.


    "Great Fireball Technique?" Hayates eyes shed with excitement, and when he heard this, he felt that it is many times cooler than Henge no Jutsu, Kawarimi no Jutsu and so on!


    Yes, Great Fireball Technique! This is a very powerful Fire Release Ninjutsu, and the most important thing is! Kanp said, This technique is the signature Ninjutsu of the Uchiha n, thergest n in the vige. If you let them know that we secretly trained the Great Fireball Technique"


    Hayates body trembled, so he hurriedly raised his hand and promised: Big brother, I promise not to let them know!


    Kanp showed a relieved expression and said: Okay, I believe in you, Hayate! I will teach you the Great Fireball Technique now!


    "Big brother"


    Hayate was so moved, I suspected that big brother was lying to me before. But now, big brother has taken such a big risk to teach me this Great Fireball Technique


    Thinking about this, Hayate was both moved and ashamed, and tears welled up in his eyes.


    Kanp patted Hayates shoulders.


    You cry not because of your sensibility, but because of my acting skills are so real, my stupid little brother. Oscar doesn''t know how many golden statues they owed me!


    "Okay, don''t cry."


    Kanp took a deep breath and said, Then, let''s start with the hand seals!


    "Big brother!"


    Hayate wiped away the tears and asked subconsciously, Then, do I have to write five hundred words of experience?


    "This"


    Kanp thought that the Academy shouldn''t teach Great Fireball Technique, and the experience Hayate wrote would be meaningless, so he said, "Well, I want you to write it, but this time, you need to write 800 words, and you can''t let my parents know!"


    "I understand!" Hayate was full of energy.


    Five minutester, Hayate sessfully mastered the hand seals for Great Fireball Technique.


    Another half an hour passed, Kanp followed the script and told Hayate the way Chakra will need to flow when the Great Fireball Technique was used.


    Big brother, can I use Great Fireball Technique now? Hayate asked impatiently.


    Kanp said: Great Fireball Technique is not an ordinary Ninjutsu. It is difficult to train, and the Chakra required is many times that of the three basic techniques. Hayate, let me ask you, can you use the three basic techniques now?"


    Hayate kept nodding like a chicken pecking on rice: Big brother, I can use Bunshin no Jutsu now!


    Uh show me. Kanp looked calm.


    Hayate took a step back, and then formed the hand seals with both hands: Bunshin no Jutsu! (Clone Technique)


    Bang!


    Along with a small puff of white mist gushing out from Hayate, a small kid who resembles Hayate appeared in the white mist.


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    Kanp coughed and said, Good job, Hayate, although its much worse than me, but if you continue to persevere, you might have a chance to see my back in the future, um, lets end it for today, it''s almost time to eat now."


    Kanp then walked towards the living room.


    Speaking of which, Kanp''s Chakra Reserve has gradually increased during this period of time, but he has never trained the three basic techniques, and Great Fireball Technique.


    I was a little too ambitious. If I don''ty a good foundation, how can I build a giant and powerful building?''


    After a deep reflection, Kanp decided to give it a shotter!


    After dinner, Hoshino nned to take a good examination of Hayates Kenjutsu, but was rejected.


    Uncle, I want to refine Chakra for two hours after dinner!


    Hayate stretched out two of his fingers and said seriously.


    As soon as I refine more Chakra, I can use Great Fireball Technique!


    Hayates heart is full of positive energy.


    Hoshino was a little confused when he heard this.


    The state of Hayatewhy does it feel wrong.


    In the past, he used to practice Kenjutsu as long as he had time. But why is it like this now?


    It''s not that Chakra is not important, but Hayate is still small now, and the Physical Energy and Spiritual Energy inside his body are not that much. Rather than having half the results for twice the effort in refining Chakra, it''s better to train Kenjutsu more, andy the foundation of Konoha-Style Kenjutsu.


    However, looking at Hayate, who was sitting cross-legged on the sofa, with his eyes closed and a serious expression on his face, Hoshino showed a wry smile, and then turned his head to his own son.


    Tou-san, it''s almost time for me to rest, see you tomorrow.


    Kanp found a stone from the backyard, waved his hand, carried the stone into the bedroom, and closed the sliding door.


    Hoshino was stunned, You just had dinner and wanted to rest? What do you mean see you tomorrow?


    What happened at home during the month I was away?


    Hoshino, lets go for a walk. Keiko came out after washing the dishes.


    "Okay." Hoshino''s attention was quickly diverted, "I don''t know why, it always feels like we haven''t walked together for a long time."


    It''s because you are under too much pressure on the battlefield. Keiko said, For these few days in the vige, you have to take a good rest.


    "I will try."


    In the bedroom, Kanp did not actually rest, but prepares to train the three basic techniques!


    When Kanp first collected the three basic techniques, he was limited by the Chakra in his body and could not trained them, but now, this problem has been solved.


    In the past few days of training the Body Revival Technique, Kanp''s muscle cells have been activated a lot, and the Physical Energy he has gradually increased. In addition, the Chakra Refining Technique was improved by 470%, so the Chakra in Kanps body is enough to support the consumption of three basic techniques!!


    Bunshin no Jutsu!


    Bang!


    After a burst of smoke, a guy who looks almost like him appeared next to Kanp.


    Kanps eyelids twitched, and he kicked the clone to destroy it, and then continued to train.


    There are actually two difficulties in the three basic techniques, one is to have enough Chakra, and the other is the Chakra Control.


    It happens that Kanp''s talent in Chakra Control is very good, so after repeated failures and summaries, in less than ten minutes, Kanp sessfully mastered the Bunshin no Jutsu, and was able to create one clone that looked the same as him!


    After that, Kanp used the stone to train Kawarimi no Jutsu, and then practiced Henge no Jutsu. In less than half an hour, he firmly grasped the three basic techniques in the palm of his hand!


    Just in case, Kanp took another half an hour to consolidate his skill. When the Chakra in his body was faintly exhausted, he stopped, and walked out of the bedroom dignifiedly.


    Unfortunately, Hayate is still sitting on the sofa and refining Chakra, so he couldnt see Hayates cool figure.


    But then, a thought shed through Kanps mind: The light dot in my mind that represents the Chakra Refining Technique has changed from light blue to azure blue, but it didn''t seem to have reached the perfect level yet.


    In the past, Kanp has not been in the mood to search for candidates to collect, so he just collects from the bronze students in the Academy. Not to mention the number of failures, the skills collected are all the crippled'' version of kunai throwing and shuriken throwing, and these are all integrated into the Ninja Tools Throwing Technique'', so his Chakra Refining Technique has never been integrated again.


    Well, it''s time to witness the first technique that is fused to the perfect level!

 Chapter 72: Perfect Chakra Refining Technique

    Chapter 72: Perfect Chakra Refining Technique


    When Kanp came out from home, it was about 8 oclock in the evening. The bright moon in the night sky is exuding a soft silver brilliance.


    Kanp bathed in the moonlight and went straight to themercial street a few hundred meters away.


    The bathhouse, the small casino, the clothing store and the barbecue hall are very lively and full of people. Inparison, the business of Gekk ns Gekk Tavern is a bit bleak, but now that its over dinner time, bad business is justified.


    Kanp was walking on the lively streets, turning his head from time to time to look around, quietly looking for target to collect.


    Greasy uncle no.


    The aunty who wears gold and silver no need.


    Granny too old, pass!


    That young man with a bad face is probably not easy to guide, so I have to pass.


    Kanp walked for half a street, but he didn''t find anyone he liked.


    At this moment, a chaotic quarrel suddenly came from the store next door, Kanp followed the sound, and his eyes lit up!


    The shop where the quarrel happened is the only Ninja Tools shop in thismercial street.


    If someone cane to the Ninja Tools shop to buy, they must be Shinobi!


    If it''s a Shinobi, I got what I need!


    Kanp rushed in fiercely at this time.


    Entering the shop, the quarrel inside instantly became clear.


    Kanp took a nce and saw two fifteen or six-year-old young men are arguing with the Ninja Tools shops owner in an indignant at injustice manner.


    Kanp calmly walked to the side, pretending to choose a Ninja Tool, but in fact, he was eavesdropping.


    After a while, Kanp figured out the whole story.


    The two young Shinobi are going out on a mission tomorrow, so they came here to buy the Ninja Tools and update their equipment. After choosing very carefully, they finally selected the Ninja Tools they were satisfied with, but they encountered difficulties when paying.


    It turned out that when the war between Konoha and Sunagakure broke out, the prices of goods in the vige inevitably rose slightly. Fortunately, the rate was not too high. But this afternoon, Hoshino brought more than two hundred dead and wounded Shinobi from the frontline back to the vige. This scene seems to have greatly stimted the prices of goods in the vige. All kinds ofmodities have risen to varying degrees, especially war materials such as Ninja Tools. By the night, the price is already double that of the day!


    Kanp suddenly remembered the scene of Kakashi buying the kunai this afternoon.


    Could it be that Kakashi knew in advance that the casualties return would stimte the prices, so he bought it in time?


    Kanp felt his scalp tingled.


    At the same time, the quarrel between the two Shinobi and the owner finally ended in the ownersplete victory!


    The two Shinobi reluctantly paid double the price, and left with an angry expression.


    Kanp hurriedly chased after them: Big brother, big brother, wait for me.


    The two young men turned their heads, and there are still unwillingness and anger on their faces.


    You called us? The long-haired young man on the left frowned and asked, Who are you? Is there something wrong?


    As soon as Kanp heard his tone, he knew that he was not from the Gekk n, otherwise, theres no way they would use that kind of tone in front of their Young Master.


    Kanp took a deep breath, silently took out a hundred ry from his pocket, and then said with a sincere look: I am a student from the Academy, I want to ask you about Chakra Refining! This is the reward, although it is small, but this is the only pocket money I have, please!


    Kanp knew that they would be in a bad mood, so he didnt talk nonsense and directly use money.


    I dont have time.


    Who knew that the long-haired young man just looked at him with disdain, then turned and left.


    As a Genin, he can make a few thousand ry by casually doing the task of catching cats or weeding and killing insects, so whats the worth of a hundred ry?


    However, the short-haired young man on the right stretched out his hand.


    It just happened that I have time!


    You


    The long hair young man red back at him and said, Then Ill go first, remember to meet at the old ce tomorrow!


    The short-haired young man made an OK gesture.


    Thank you, big brother! Kanp grinned: Although I lost money, its good to do this.


    Then, how about we start now?


    The short-haired young mans anger in the Ninja Tools shop came and went quickly, so he was satisfied with one hundred ry.


    Well, big brother, please start. Kanp is full of energy.


    Then lets start with the essence of Chakra, which is Physical Energy and Spiritual Energy


    The short-haired young man did not stop, and directly talked about the theoretical knowledge for half an hour.


    Kanp listened to the knowledge that has was able to memorize, while watching the expression of the short-haired young man. After confirming that there is no dissatisfaction, unwillingness or impatience, he silently


    Collect!!


    The green light cluster in his mind surged quickly, and soon a light blue light dot spewed out.


    Kanp wrapped it with his consciousness, and after confirming that it was Chakra Refining Technique, he immediately collected again!


    Then, another light blue light dot representing the Chakra Refining Technique spewed out again. And just as Kanp was about to throw out the third Collection Technique, he suddenly stopped.


    Near the green light cluster in his mind, the two freshly baked light blue light dots unsurprisingly fused with the azure blue dot Chakra Refining Technique.


    However, when the forty-ninth fusion waspleted, the azure blue dot suddenly shone brightly, and then a feeling of great perfection poured into Kanps mind.


    This is Perfect level Chakra Refining Technique!


    Kanp was overjoyed, and hurriedly said to the short-haired young man who was still chattering: Big brother, I understand, thank you!


    After saying that, Kanp turned around and ran.


    But after two steps, Kanp thought it was a waste not to collect, so he turned back decisively: Collect!


    In the next instant, another light blue light dot spewed out from the green light cluster.


    Kanp wrapped it with his consciousness, and saw that it wasnt Chakra Refining Technique, but Kunai Throwing Technique instead. And then, this new light blue light dot fused with the light dot of Ninja Tools Throwing Technique.


    Kanp has a hunch that after Chakra Refining Technique is improved to the perfect level, it will be impossible to collect Chakra Refining Technique again in the future!


    But thinking about it from another perspective, the Chakra Refining Technique is now perfect, and collecting it again is a waste, so this is a good thing!


    Then, how much increase can I get from the Chakra Refining Technique that has been fused for 49 times?


    When it was fused 47 times before, I got an increase of 470%, so now that it is 49 times, that is naturally 490%, which is an increase of 4.9 times!


    But


    Feeling the blue lighting from the azure dot, Kanp has a very strange feeling.


    Im afraid the efficiency of the increase is far more than 4.9 times!


    He immediately returned home, and saw Hayate is still sitting on the sofa, refining Chakra. Kanp sat there without a word, then closed his eyes and started refining Chakra.


    In this refinement, Kanp felt a huge difference from before!


    Not only is it fast and efficient, but the refining process has a handy, arm-instructing feeling. When Kanps thought moves, the refining stops instantly, and then his thought moves again, the refining starts immediately, without any fuss, and the efficiency of refining is still fast even after that!


    While surprised, Kanp started to feel the speed of his Chakra Refining silently. After a while, he finally confirmed that the perfect level Chakra Refining Technique brought him not a 4.9 times increase, but a full 9 times Increase!


    Kanp opened his eyes immediately, his eyes glowed, and he couldnt help but start having thoughts: If the perfect level of Ninjutsu is increased by 9 times, then doesnt that mean Im as strong as nine people?


    I might be able to defeat ten people if I work hard!

 Chapter 73: Funeral

    Chapter 73: Funeral


    In the early morning of the next day, when the sky was still bright, Kanp and Hayate were violently called by Hoshino.


    "Tou-san, it''s still too early for school."


    Kanp looked at the time, and it was just over five o''clock, so he immediately copsed to the futon again.


    After Kanp upgraded the Chakra Refining Technique to perfectionst night, he refined Chakra for half an hour, then trained Body Revival Technique, used Chakra to stimte the activity of his muscle cells, and the Chakra Control needed for the microscopic stimtion process is very strict, so Kanp''s spirit has always been highly stretched taut. By eleven o''clock in the evening, his mental will was finally overwhelmed and he fell asleep tiredly!


    "Im not calling you to go to school."


    Hoshino wore a ck long-sleeved shirt, and solemnly handed over two smaller clothes of the same color and style, and said in a solemn voice, Kanp, Hayate, hurry up!


    "Okay."


    Although Kanp didn''t know what happened, it seemed to be a major event, so he didnt dare to dilly-dally, and quickly took the clothes and put them on.


    Hayate squinted his eyes the whole time, dressed and washed in a daze like sleepwalking. And when he woke up, he was already outside, and there was an onigiri in his hand.


    Big brother, where am I?


    Hayate put the onigiri in his mouth and chewed it. Rubbing his eyes, he looked at the dozens of people in front of him curiously, "What is everyone doing so early?"


    "Go to the funeral!"


    Kanp whispered softly.


    At this time, at the door of Kanp''s house, a group of Gekk ns nsmen wearing ck cloths had gathered, there are about fifty to sixty people, men and women, young and old, including Inoue, Matsushita, and Reifu and the others, all of them looked sad.


    Kanp is not stupid, and he doesn''t need to guess what they will be doing.


    "Let''s go."


    Hoshino sighed, and walked towards Konohas Martyrs'' Cemetery first, the rest of Gekk ns nsmen followed behind him.


    Kanp and Hayate followed Keiko, and walked behind, the atmosphere was very depressed, even Kanp and Hayate did not want to speak.


    At 6:30, the group finally arrived at the Martyrs'' Cemetery. At this time, Sandaime Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, Utatane Koharu, Mitokado Homura, and even Shimura Danz had all arrived in the Martyrs Cemetery. There are several Anbu wearing white masks all around, and also Uchihas nsmen, who maintain order, while the corpses of 132 Shinobiy peacefully in the open coffins, for their rtives to give theirst condolences.


    Kanp followed in the crowd, first silently mourned for the sacrificed nsmen, then lined up to offer flowers to the dead nsmen, and finally stood at the side, quietly waiting for the moment of burial.


    Of course, Kanp''s eyes were not idle. He looked around, and saw that there are almost a thousand people who came to mourn. At this time, they were saying theirst farewell to their rtives, and many people were kneeling on the ground and crying.


    Next, Kanp''s gaze naturally fell on Hiruzen.


    This thin man was wearing a Hokage Robe, with a straight waist, ck hair, no wrinkles, and no age spots. Both of his eyes are like electricity, and there was a faint anger in his sadness, but he didn''t show any signs of aging.


    And Koharu and Homura standing next to him Kanp passed directly.


    Then, Kanp turned his gaze on Danz.


    Danz is standing behind Hiruzen. His whole body exudes strange aura, which makes peoples heart rmed and their body trembles.


    At this time, Danzs head was lowered in silence, but both of his hands are crossed near his chest, giving people an indescribable sense of strength when they saw him.


    Kanp''s gaze then fell on the bandage on Danzs head that wrapped his right eye, guessing that he should have already transnted Sharingan at this time. As for the right hand, it has not been wrapped by the bandage yet, and the hand is still his own hands.


    Kanp didn''t dare to look more and turned his attention to other people.


    Huh?


    Orochimaru?!


    Caught off guard, Kanp''s heart was beating like a drum, and just as he was about to look away, Orochimaru over there seemed to sense Kanp''s peep, and his golden vertical pupils had already nced over Kanp''s location.


    The two looked at each other, and Kanp''s heartbeat was getting faster, but Orochimaru seemed to have forgotten this little character, and he withdrew his gaze after ncing for just a moment.


    Kanp swallowed his saliva, and continued to look around. He then saw Yamanaka Inoichi, Akimichi Chza, and Nara Shikaku standing together. Because there were no members of these three ns among the dead Shinobi, the three ns sent these three representatives for this funeral.


    Afterwards, Kanp saw the representatives of Aburame n and Inuzuka n. Looking back, Kanp''s eyelids suddenly twitched.


    A touch of golden and a touch of red suddenly entered his pupils.


    Namikaze Minato and Uzumaki Kushina?!


    Kanps breath quickened, and he subconsciously wanted to throw two Collection Techniques towards them.


    But after thinking about it, at such a long distance, not to mention whether or not they can be collected, even if they can, if the one he collected was kunai throwing technique, then he will regret this to his death.


    Minato''s Rasengan, Sage Mode, Flying Thunder God Technique, and Kushina''s various powerful and perverted Finjutsu, all of which are hard toe by. Now that he can find it, he will have to lick them before he went to collect them fervently!


    As for how to contact them, Kanp has no idea even after thinking for a while, so he could only wait and see what happened.


    About half an hourter, the atmosphere on the scene gradually calmed down, so Hiruzen walked slowly to the front and announced the burial.


    The tombstones of each dead Shinobi have been prepared. In addition to recording the life of the deceased, there are also glorious deeds and sacrifices they have done for the vige.


    Under Kanp''s gaze, one hundred and thirty-two coffins were buried underground.


    Next, Hiruzen gave another speech about Will of Fire, emphasizing that the deadpanions will not die in vain, and their Will of Fire will be inherited and will never be extinguished. And then he said that the vige will avenge their grievances, and will definitely make Sunagakure pay a painful price!


    Kanp stood in the crowd watching Hiruzen''s speech, and he felt his heart boiling by what Hiruzen said. He wanted to burn himself directly to illuminate the others, and for a while, he wanted to go to the frontline in the next second to kill Sunagakures Shinobi so that he can avenge hispanions.


    Fortunately, Kanp is a strong-willed person, he keeps repeating his dreams in his heart and finally suppresses the restlessness in his heart.


    "Big brother, I''m so hungry."


    Hayate, who is standing next to Kanp, suddenly pulled his hand and whispered rather pitifully.


    When the two brothers went out, they only ate one onigiri, and then walked for more than an hour, and then stood for two hours. Hayate was so hungry that his stomach seemed to be touching his back.


    Kanp couldn''t help but said in a low voice: Just bear it, it will be over soon.


    "Oh."


    Hearing that his big brother told him to bear with it, Hayate had no choice but to stand firm.


    Sandaime Hokage''s speechsted for about an hour and a half. When Hayate was so hungry that his eyes were staring at the stars, it finally ended.


    Hayate was crying at this moment.


    "Lets go home."


    When Keiko saw Hayates appearance, Keiko said with relief, "Hayate, don''t be too sad. The uncles in the sky definitely didnt want to see everyone crying and grief-stricken."


    "Aunt Keiko, it''s not like that, that, that"


    Hayates face is flushed with embarrassment, and he don''t know what to say.


    "Kaa-chan, lets go home quickly. I''m starving to death." Kanp on the side whispered.


    Keiko was stunned for a moment, and when she saw the blushing expression on Hayates face, she suddenly realized something, and couldn''t help but re at Kanp fiercely.


    Kanp looked confused: Why are you ming me?

 Chapter 74: Helping Someone

    Chapter 74: Helping Someone


    After the funeral, more than a thousand people at the scene left the Martyrs cemetery one after another.


    was past ten o''clock when Kanp and the others returned home. Keiko hurriedly went to the kitchen to make onigiri, for fear that the two children would be starved to death.


    Aunt Keiko, put more sesame seeds.


    Outside the kitchen, Hayate was so hungry that he was drooling.


    Kanp couldn''t bear to look at him directly. He walked to the living room with his hands in his pockets, and then found that Hoshino didn''te back with them.


    Kaa-chan, where is Tou-san? Kanp called to the kitchen.


    "Your father has something to do."


    Keikos voice came from the kitchen, Kanp, after eating the onigiri, take Hayate to the Academy, and tell the ss teacher the reason for yourteness, understand?


    Kanp responded, then walked to the kitchen and asked: What is Tou-san busy with? Is he reporting the frontlines matter to Sandaime-sama?


    "No. "


    Keiko continued making rice balls and said without looking back, Your father is busy with the relief fund.


    "Relief fund?"


    Kanp was stunned, Is it the relief money that the vige gave to the deceaseds family members?


    Not only the deceaseds family members, but also the three nsmen who were seriously injured and could no longer participate in Shinobi work should also be applied for relief funds. Keiko said.


    Kanp was puzzled: Why should Tou-san need to go if we just need to apply for it? Could there be deduction from the vige?


    There will be no deduction, but everyone''s aid will be different. Keiko sighed and said, You are still young, so you still don''t understand these.


    Kanp rolled his eyes, I have seen a lot of these kinds of things in my previous life. It will be hard for the people who received less relief funds.


    But even if the relief fund is a little more, I am afraid it can barely maintain the family''s living expenses. If they wanted to live a good life then they still have to go to work.


    When Kanp was thinking about these troublesome matters, Keeko had already finished the onigiri.


    Hurry up and finish your meal, then go to the Academy. Keiko said.


    "Yes!"


    Hayate grabbed an onigiri with both hands, and quickly eat it.


    Kanp picked an onigiri with a little more seaweed, frowns and then swallowed bit by bit. Hes also drinking two sips of water from time to time to press it down.


    Im really tired of eating onigiri.


    Kanp couldn''t help but miss his previous life. What he wants to eat can be ordered directly tofu, pasta, steak, crayfish, etc.


    Huh?


    Kanp suddenly raised his brows.


    Perhaps, this is a good opportunity to introduce the delicacies from my previous life.


    Kanp wanted to help Gekk Tavern before, but considering his age, qualifications and other issues, he finally gave up.


    But now, Hoshino is busy with the relief fund. If Kanp helps Gekk Tavern tounch one or two delicious delicacies that can be sold well and make enough money, then the Gekk n wontck money in the future. And he himself will have a just and honorable reason to eat in the Gekk Tavern every day!


    Spaghetti?


    Steak?


    Crayfish?


    If he has to choose one of the three, then Kanp will definitely choose crayfish.


    The meat of crayfish is delicious, the protein content is high, and it is rich in a variety of nutrients needed by the human body, and the crayfish has a strong reproductive ability and also strong ability to adapt to the environment!


    If there are crayfish in this world, Kanp can breed them as quickly as possible. When the scale of the farming takes shape, they will be able to upy the crayfishs market in Konoha with small profits but quick returns. If this happens then, Gekk n will never have to worry about money anymore!


    As for whether the people in Konoha will eat crayfish, Kanp is not worried at all. There are a lot of methods to process crayfish, such as steamed, braised, spicy, thirteen spice, garlic paste, etc., there will always be a taste that can satisfy them. Secondly, this aspect of eating can be nurtured. After all, in his previous life, when crayfish first entered the country, how many people dared to eat it? But, wasn''t it in short supply afterward?


    Kanp believes that with the deliciousness of crayfish, it can definitely conquer Konoha.


    After finishing onigiri without knowing it, Kanp and Hayate were told to go to the Academy by Keiko.


    When Kanp was walking on the way, hes still thinking about the crayfish.


    Kanp is not sure if there is any crayfish in this world, so he has to ask someone first, Then, who should I ask?


    Kanp quickly thought of a person!


    When he arrived at the Academy and separated from Hayate, Kanp first went to Yu to exin why he didnte to the Academy in the morning.


    Yu didn''t say too much, just patted Kanp on the shoulder and told him its fine.


    After that, Kanp returned to the ssroom.


    As a result, with the usual meeting enemies on a narrow road, Kanp was blocked by a little fatty as soon as he entered the ssroom.


    Yo, Fatty-kun!


    Kanp lowered his head and nced at Fattys belly, and then said with a smile, "I have not seen you in one day, and youre already getting fatter again."


    Fatty tilted his head to look at Kanp, and said nothing.


    "Why don''t you speak?" Kanp asked strangely.


    Fatty turned angry and said, Gekk Kanp! Don''t talk to me again in the future!!!


    After saying that, Fatty pushed Kanp forcibly out of the ssroom with his chubby belly, and then walked away with a snort.


    Kanp looked at Fatty''s back with great relief: Although he keeps saying no, his body was still very honest.


    After entering the ssroom, Kanp saw Iruka, Anko, Tsukasa, Kotetsu and Izumo eating in the back row, but he didn''t at all go there directly.


    Kanp stood at the door of the ssroom and looked around, but unexpectedly, he didn''t see


    Uh


    Wait, who am I looking for?


    Kanp showed confused expression.


    Kanp-san, you are blocking the door.


    Suddenly, a rather unfamiliar voice came from outside the ssroom. Kanp looked back and saw that the person was Aburame Yui.


    Sorry, sorry.


    Kanp subconsciously gave way to her, and then suddenly remembered that the person he was looking for was Yui!


    So, he stepped forward to block the door and said: Yui-san, I want to trouble you with something.


    Yui''s presence is too low, and except for the actualbat test on the first day, Kanp couldn''t notice this character no matter what. Even if he obviously is in the same ss with Yui for more than a month.


    Until the appearance of the crayfish.


    Aburame n is the n in Konoha that can control insects. Its nsmen often travel across the mountains to find insects that inhabit deep mountains and wild forests. Their footprints are all over the Land of Fire and even most of the Shinobi World. Although crayfish is not insect, but Aburame ns people are experienced and knowledgeable, so as long as they have seen it, they should probably have an impression right?


    "What''s the matter?" Yui looked up at Kanp, her eyes are expressionless.


    Well, do you know a kind of shelled shrimp that grows in fresh water? Finger-sized


    Kanp gestured the size of the crayfish with his hands, and then talked about some living habits of the crayfish.


    Yui shook her head and said: I dont know.


    Kanp asked with a shy expression: Can I trouble you to ask the elders at your n?


    Yui nodded and said: Okay, I will give you the answer tomorrow.


    Isnt it too simple?


    Kanp couldn''t believe it, but he reacted quickly and hurriedly thanked her, Thank you, Yui-san!

 Chapter 75: Is Anko Really… A Girl?

    Chapter 75: Is Anko Really�� A Girl?


    Back to his seat, before Kanp could sit down yet, Anko and the others nervously asked about the hospital yesterday.


    Kanp waved his hand and tell them not to worry.


    Kanp, you just blocked Yui at the door, could it be that youre confessing to her?


    After they knew that nothing happened to Kanps family, the rxed Anko couldn''t help but started gossiping.


    Kanp learned from Fatty, tilted his head to look at Anko, and said nothing.


    Kanp, I didn''t expect you to like a girl with such style. Iruka, who sat next to him, shook his head, feeling very sorry for Kanps taste.


    Thats enough, you guys, I''m looking for her to ask about business. Kanp knew that if he didn''t speak again, they would conclude Ankos words as the truth. And if it was passed to the womens bathroom, heaven knows if the whole world would know.


    Yui is actually very good girl, and she also has a very good personality.


    Tsukasa said earnestly while holding her little puppy, Shiramaru, Its the insects on her body


    The corner of Kanps mouth twitched slightly: Hey, those who know would think you are praising her, and those who dont know would think that youre smearing on her.


    The time for small talk passed quickly, and as the group of six continued to chat, the outdoor training session in the afternoon has begun before they know it.


    Because todays venue has been upied by other sses in advance, the outdoor training in the afternoon is simply physical strength training!


    Ap of the Academys training grounds is 300 meters, and Yu has set a small goal: 20ps!


    Isnt that six kilometers?!


    At that time, nearly half of the 30 bronzes in ss 8 had their feet turned soft. After forcing themselves to run downp afterp, many bronzes were already sweating and their feet trembled.


    Yu followed behind the everyone, giving pointer and shouting bitterly that those who does not have sufficient physical strength are not a good student of the Academy!


    But even so, after four or fiveps, there are still people left behind.


    Fatty is like a fat-headed baby fish that hasnded ashore, sweating profusely and struggling to jump back into the water. Kashima feels sorry for him when he saw this.


    Ito-kun.


    Yu walked up to Fattys side and said, If you really can''t hold on, just take a rest for a while.


    Although Fattys dream is to be a sushi chef, his theoretical knowledge is very good, and he is also training very hard, so when he has troubles, Yu will take good care of him.


    No need!


    Fatty was already out of breath, but he refuses with his powerful will. He panted heavily and said, I, I can, can! I, I


    Plop!


    Fatty stumbled and directly fell to the ground. He struggled with his feet, but still couldnt get up. At this time, he was very ufortable: Sensei, Im sorry!!!


    Yu squatted down, patted Fattys shoulders, and then helped him to rest beside him.


    With Fatty as the pioneer, many bronzes fell to the ground in various miserable ways, one or two was struggling hard, even Tsukasas little puppy, Shiramaruy on all fours on the ground, sticking out his tongue and looked like it was going to die.


    Yu walked towards expressionlessly and sat down beside them, and at the same time, he checked their heartbeats through the arteries of their arms. Who was really exhausted and who was an actor could be identified from their heartbeats.


    Yu silently wrote down the names of several actors, and for the next exam, no matter how much they score, ten points will be deducted from them.


    By the seventhp, there were less less than ten people left on the training ground.


    Kanp, Iruka, Tsukasa, Anko, Kotetsu, Izumo, Yui!


    Kanps six-member celestial group is still there.


    Kanp was very relieved, and then, his feet softened and hey down.


    Yu came over to help him up, grabbed his hand and listened to his heartbeat. When he heard it is kept beating like a drum, he was very pleased: Although his theoretical knowledge is not good, he is able to train with all his strength. He is a good student!


    After Kanp fell, Iruka, Tsukasa, Kotetsu, and Izumo couldn''t hold on one by one.


    After nineps, only Anko and Yui remained on the training grounds.


    Awesome, as expected of Yui!


    Yui is the strongest in our ss. She will definitely stay until the end!


    Someone who originally had zero sense of existence, finally became everyones focus again after only two people were left.


    Kanp, is this Anko really a girl?


    Iruka sat next to Kanp and asked while panting heavily, Her physical strength is actually better than us. Its incredible.


    Kanp nced at him strangely and asked: Iruka, why dont you say that about Yui?


    Because Yui-san has bugs in her body. Iruka said as if it was a matter of course.


    Can you speak human words?!


    Kanp opened his mouth but he was speechless.


    In the end, Yui and Anko, one after the other, sessfullypleted the small goal of twentyps.


    Yu was a little surprised. He already knows about Yuis physical strength atst semester, but Anko I didnt see that she also possesses such good physical strength, and it seems she is worthy of focused training.


    Next, Yu gathered everyone together, and while letting them rest, he began to exin the importance of physical strength to a Shinobi.


    Ten minutester, when Kashima that everyone had almost finished their rest, he set a second small goal and told everyone to squat jumps around the training ground.


    But unfortunately, even Yui and Anko could notplete such a difficult challenge this time. After all, not everyone has the perverted physique of Duy and his son.


    The physical strength training course in the afternoon made all the bronzes suffer. By the time the school is over, most of them were limping.


    See you tomorrow, Kanp.


    Goodbye.


    Kanp leaned against the school gate and say goodbye to Iruka and the others, and then waited quietly for Hayate toe out of the Academy.


    However, there were still almost five minutes before the school bell rang. Kanp closed his eyes and rested. With a move of his thought, the Spiritual Energy and Physical Energy in his body immediately began to merge.


    After obtaining the perfect level Chakra Refining Technique, Kanp can already enter the state of refining Chakra anytime and anywhere, and it can also be retracted freely, so there is no need to worry about being disturbed.


    Kanp!


    Suddenly, a slightly surprised voice interrupted Kanp.


    Kanp opened his eyes and saw the white eyes of the other party: Shinichi-senpai!


    The person who came here was Hyga Shinichi from the fifth year ss 7 who had teamed up with Kanp and Hyga Ueki more than a month ago to guide them in Ninja Tools throwing.


    I haven''t seen you for a long time!


    Shinichi smiled and asked, Are you waiting for someone?


    Im waiting for my little brother.


    Kanp looked at Shinichi up, down, left, and right, his hands be eager to have a try, and his eyes begin to move.


    Shinichi was a little ufortable when he saw this: Well, then I''ll go first,e to my house to y when you have time, Kanp.


    Really?


    Kanp sucked in a breath of cold air, Hyga Shinichi Hyga Shinichi, you are the one who wanted to lead the wolf into your house, I did not force you!


    In the future, if you see me with Byakugan, you cant me me!


    Hmph hmph!


    Shinichi smiled and said: Of course, then goodbye.


    Bye. Kanp smiled and waved his hand to say goodbye.

 Chapter 76: The Information About Crayfish

    Chapter 76: The Information About Crayfish


    At around four in the afternoon, Yui returned home alone. The house was still as deserted and empty as before, and except for her, there was no one else.


    Yui''s mother died of dystocia when she gave birth to her. Her father also suffered a poison insect bacsh when she tried to raise nano-sized venomous insects a few years ago


    After that, Yui started living alone.


    Putting down her schoolbag, Yui went to the bathroom first.


    In the bathroom, the toilet and washstand only take up a very small part, and other ces are cleaned out by Yui to raise insects!


    As soon as Yui entered, the insects kept in the bathroom immediately swarmed towards Yui like sharks smelling blood, and immediately surrounding her.


    But soon, under her control, these insects hovered and danced in the air like puppets, and then Yui separated out her own chakra to feed them. Although not much, they are enough to feed these insects.


    "Okay, go back."


    Yui spoke softly, her voice was somewhat hoarse because she didn''t speak often.


    The insects flying in the air heard her order, and immediately returned to the nest and hibernated.


    Yui washed her face and walked out of the bathroom, then remembered Kanp''s request at noon.


    Shell shrimp that grow in freshwater?


    Yui went out, turned left, and arrived at the neighbor''s house within a few steps.


    The neighbor is also a nsman of the Aburame n, called Aburame Shikuro. He is the eldest son of Aburame ns n Head. He is twenty-nine this year, and already married. Two years ago, his wife gave birth to a boy named Aburame Torune.


    Knock, knock.


    Yui knocked on the door twice, and soon, Shikuro, who is holding his two-year-old son, walked out.


    "Uncle."


    Yui bowed politely.


    "Oh, its you Yui,e in."


    After saying that, Shikuro grabbed his son''s fleshy little hand, shook it gently, and said, "Torune, call her big sis."


    Sis, big sis


    Torune, who was only two years old, spoke with a childish voice, and his kept flowing out when he spoke.


    Yui''s eyes shone slightly, and she gently reached out and touched Torunes fleshy little hand.


    After entering the house, Yui exined her intentions.


    Shrimp that grow in fresh water, red, brown-red size of two fingersstrong environmental adaptability, fast reproduction


    Shikuro was holding his son while walking around in the living room, and he suddenly remembering something. He directly tucked his son into Yuis arms, and then went to the bedroom, and pulled out a dpidated notebook from under the bed.


    Shikuro quickly turned to the next few pages, and then smiled.


    "Yui, there is indeed this kind of shrimp. When my father was young, he went to Land of Rivers to look for a kind of insect, and he found this kind of creature in a small water stream. My father named this kind of shrimp crawfish, and he caught some crawfish for research, and found that the crawfish was of no value, so he threw away all the crawfish he caught.


    Shikuro then asked in doubts, Yui, why are you suddenly interested in crawfish?


    Yui then said: My ssmate asked me about this crawfish. Uncle, are there still any crawfish in the vige?


    "Well, even if it''s a request from a ssmate, there''s nothing you can do."


    Shikuro turned to the next page and said, After my father finished his research, a lot of crawfish are still alive, but they were all thrown into the viges sewers. Even if crawfish have strong adaptability to the environment, they may not be able to survive in that environment. So, if your ssmate wants crawfish, he might have to go to Land of Rivers, but


    Now is the time of war, if they go to the Land of Rivers, there is a great chance to meet the Shinobi from Sunagakure!


    I see, thank you Uncle.


    Yui then returned the drooling Torune to Shikuro, and said, Then, I''ll take my leave.


    Shikuro sighed and said: "Yui, listen to Uncles words, don''t stay alone at home all day long,e to Uncle''s house when you have time, or go to your ssmates house to y, understand?"


    "Well, I understand."


    Yui nodded, and then left.


    Shikuro smiled wryly and shook his head.


    At the same time, Kanp has took Hayate home.


    There is no one in the house, and Hoshino was still busy with the relief fund.


    As for Keiko, Hoshino sent back seventy-four seriously injured Shinobi after all. Although these serious injured patients have been treated at the frontline, the medical conditions in the hospital are much better than those on the frontline, so after returning, they need to be re-examined and treated.


    Therefore, the hospital is very busy now, and Keiko has asked for leave in the morning, so she might have to work overtime in the hospital until dawn.


    "Big brother, I''m going to train Kenjutsu."


    After Hayate put down his schoolbag, he ran to the backyard eagerly, not daring to dy in the slightest.


    It cant be helped, after all, Hayates time has now been arranged by Kanp.


    After the school is over at 3:30 in the afternoon, and its about four o''clock when they get home, then Hayate can train Kenjutsu for one hour, and then it will be Kanp''s tutoring time. About half an hour, Kanp would either teach about one or two hand Ninjutsu, or poured chicken soup to brainwash Hayate, in short, he never let him idle. After that, Hayate will first refine Chakra for two hours after dinner, and then, there will be all kinds of homework.


    In the process, Kanp silently transferred all of his homeworks this semester to Hayate, and Hayate did not disappoint him, and he became more and morefortable with his writing experience, so Kanp is very pleased.


    Kanp went back to the bedroom when Hayate hit the wooden stake in the backyard, closed the sliding door, and started training the Body Revival Technique.


    Guiding the Chakra out of the Chakra Pathway System, and let it slowly flow into his muscle tissue, and then, Kanp concentrates on guiding the Chakrapletely, letting them lightly stimte the muscle cells.


    Under the Chakra''s teasing, the slightly lifeless muscle cells gradually became excited and trembling.


    At this moment, Kanp felt that his muscles swell slightly, and there was a feeling of strength +2.


    This is certainly not an illusion, because the Body Revival Technique is to improve the users physical fitness, but Kanp has not used Body Revival Technique on all cells, and his foundation is poor, otherwise, it wont just be + 2, but +10086.


    Kanp maintains this level of stimtion with his powerful mental will, keeping the muscle cells in a state of excitement and trembling, and in this process, the Physical Energy contained in the muscle cells is also constantly released.


    At five o''clock, Kanp''s mental will is already a little weak, so he decisively guided the Chakra back to the Chakra Pathway System.


    Those excited and trembling muscle cells also slowly returned to their lifeless state from before, but if someone used microscope to look at them, they can find that these muscle cells are significantly more active than before.


    The Body Revival Technique is like a shovel, prying open the locked cells little by little. Kanp believes that there wille a day, when all of the cells in his body will be full of vitality!


    After putting away Body Revival Techniques magical ability, Kanp didn''t get up at all, but directly fused the Physical Energy released by muscle cells with Spiritual Energy on the spot, and refined it into Chakra.


    After a while, Hayate came and knocked on the door.


    Big brother, what are we learning today?


    Kanp opened his eyes, pondered for a moment, and then said solemnly: Hayate, today, big brother will teach you about the important role ofbining work and rest

 Chapter 77: Unexpected Exam

    Chapter 77: Unexpected Exam


    After Kanp took Hayates hand and talked about thebination of work and rest for more than half an hour, his cheap father finally returned and hurriedly cooked a simple meal of noodles as a dinner for the three people.


    Hayate is a salted fish, and doesnt require much food, but Kanp suffers.


    The noodles cooked by Hoshino are very soft. The chopsticks break them when he tried to mix them, and they are sticky in the mouth. Not only are they not chewy, they are also sticking to the teeth. The taste of the soup is also supported by only MSG and salt. Kanp then added some wasabi to it all in all, its junk food!


    Kanps only hope now is on Yui.


    If there are crayfish, then his good days areing.


    In the early morning of the next day, in the ss 8s ssroom of, Kanp was already sitting in his seat and waiting early, but it was a pity that he did not find Yui as he waited.


    Kanp, what are you worried of?


    Iruka has transformed into a psychological mentor, ready to heal Kanps mind.


    No, I''m waiting for someone.


    Kanp stared at the door and said, I asked Yui for some advice yesterday, and she said to give me the answer today.


    Then why dont you go to her? Iruka asked strangely.


    She hasnte yet! Kanp said helplessly.


    Uh


    Iruka pointed to the wall diagonally ahead, She just came in.


    !!!


    I kept staring at the door and didn''t notice?!


    Kanp was very shocked.


    Iruka was speechless when he saw Kanps expression.


    Cough cough, that, Iruka, thank you for your reminder.


    Kanp calmed down, then got up and walked over.


    Yui-san.


    With a smile on his face, Kanp walked towards Yui, and then asked in a low voice, What happened yesterday


    Yui said bluntly: Yes.


    Yes? Is there really? Kanp was excited.


    Well, its called crawfish. One of my uncle''s father once brought back some crawfish from the Land of Rivers for research, and then he threw them down at the sewers. Yui pondered, and then said I cant tell you where the crawfish live in the Land of Rivers now, unless the war is over.


    Yui was afraid that Kanp would get hot-headed and went directly to Land of Rivers, but she didnt expect that Kanp didnt care about Land of Rivers at all, but instead asked about the sewer.


    Did your uncle''s father throw them down the sewers?


    Kanp looked expectant and said, When he threw it down, did the crawfish live? Is it? Is it?


    Yui was a little stunned and nodded.


    Kanp is overjoyed.


    The sewers are used to discharge domestic sewage and rainwater. However, with the current level of Konohas technology, the water flowing into the sewer may not even contain heavy metals. For crayfish, such sewage is still is just like ying at hot spring. However, considering the abundant rain in Konoha, if the crayfish survived, it is very likely that they have been flushed out of the sewers.


    So Kanp asked: Yui, where do the vige''s sewers lead to?


    The big river two miles to the east of the vige.


    Yui asked curiously, Kanp-san, do you think that crawfish can survive from the sewer?


    I dont know, but anyway, Yui, thank you! Youve helped me a lot! I will treat you to a big meal in the future!


    Kanp cant wait to rush over there directly, but considering the attitudes of Yu, Hoshino, and Keiko if he skips the school, he still feels he has to slow down.


    Returning to his seat, Kanp asked Iruka about the big river to the east.


    Iruka pondered for a while and said: The specifics are not clear, but I know that the viges sewers led the sewage to the big river, it is because of the rapid flow rate of that river, which can flush all the sewage discharged from the vige.


    Its really an extensive economic growth method.


    Lets not talk about how much damage this will bring to the nature, lets just talk about the crayfish. If this crayfish reallyes out of the sewer, I wonder how far it will be washed out by the river?


    Kanp estimated that if he were to find it alone, he would not know how long it would take.


    Then, a thought shed through Kanps mind.


    In a few days, isnt it Ankos birthday pic?


    How about changing the pic spot to that river?


    At that time, wouldnt I be able to get everyone to help?


    The lower reaches of that river are not suitable for pics, but the upper reaches are not polluted and are perfectly fine for pics.


    Kanp looked excited, and then immediately put his n into action.


    However, just as he was about to find Anko, the bell rang.


    Yu arrived on time and walked into the ssroom, holding a stack of test papers in his hands.


    Everyone, sit down! Lets start the exam!


    Yu took pped the test paper on the podium and looked at all the bronzes with serious eyes. Students who failed the exam will need to copy all the test questions and answers ten times! Did you hear it clearly?


    I hear it clearly!!!


    Fatty, who was sitting in the front row, shouted with hoarse voice, his breathing became rapid at that time, and then he couldnt help but turn his head and look at the stunned Kanp on thest row: I dont know why, but I suddenly got so excited!


    Seemingly feeling Fattys eyes that are full of maliciousness, Kanp, who has recovered, raised his eyebrows at Fatty very provocatively, and then gestured to Iruka who was sitting next to him with his eyes.


    Fatty felt a chill in his heart. He knew that Iruka is one of the students with excellent theoretical knowledge in the ss, so if Iruka helps Kanp cheat


    Fatty was shocked, anxious, aggrieved and ufortable. He wanted to tattletale to Yu immediately, but what could he say before the incident happened?


    Youre so despicable and shameless, Gekk Kanp, it seems that I still underestimate you!


    Fatty lowered his head, clenched his teeth and had to hold his pen, but he didnt hear Yu calling him to hand out the test papers.


    Ito-kun, Ito-kun? Pass out the test papers.


    Yu raised his voice and shouted twice, finally waking up Fatty.


    Yes, I understand!


    Fatty hurriedly stood up and went to hand out the test paper.


    When he got the test paper, Kanp took a rough look at it. The question was really daunting, so he couldn''t help but ask for help on the spot.


    He poked Iruka in the arm, and his eyes were wandering.


    Iruka nodded, then shook his head suddenly, gave Kanp a look full of hidden meaning.


    Kanp knows what Iruka is worried about by looking at his eyes. This is almost amon problem of almost all good students. He is worried that others will just copy whatever he writes, including his name. This kind of thing is like saving a drown person, but was pulled by the person to drown together.


    Therefore, Kanp winked and nodded.


    Iruka was relieved.


    At the beginning of the exam, Yu walked around the ssroom, his gaze is like eagle and falcon, scanning everyone in the ssroom.


    But although the ssroom is not big, it is not small. Whenever Yu turns his head, there will be a bronze probing around in his blind spot.


    Kanp sat in the back row and looked at everyone. Seeing that there are so many like-minded people, he secretly thought that he is not alone!


    So, he did two things, he just took a look at Irukas answers, and followed it smoothly all the way. After halfway through writing, Kanp took a few nces and wrote down the other topics. Of course, he will polish it up this time, and add his own understanding. Although his points will be deducted, it will not be deductedpletely. In this way, there is no need to worry about passing the grade.


    More than an hourter, when the exam was over, Yu told everyone to put down their pens and put away the test papers. Then, he shuffled the test papers and let Fatty passed them out again, so that everyone can be the teacher and mark one test paper.


    I will announce the answer now!


    Kashima said with a serious face, Everyone must seriously mark the test paper, and you all also need to write your name after you finished marking it. Understand?


    Yes!


    Many bronzes were very excited when they got other peoples test papers, as if they have the power to be in charge of someones life and death, and they took out red pens and are excited to start.


    Fatty who is sitting in the front row was even more gleaming. When he passed the test papers, he naturally made small movements. The test paper in his hand was Kanps, and the test paper at his deskmate was Irukas, so if the two cheated, he could report Kanp under his real name in minutes, and be happy for a whole day!


    Then, the answer to the first question is


    Yu began to announce the answer.


    Fatty read Kanps answers very seriously, and from time to time, he wouldmunicate with the deskmate next to him, but the more he marked the answer, the more ugly Fattys face became, and he even had an inexplicable feeling of grief and indignation.


    Gekk Kanp, Gekk Kanp, you bastardyou copy a test paper, but you didnt copy itpletely, you you are not human!!

 Chapter 78: Are You a Devil?

    Chapter 78: Are You a Devil?


    Fatty clenched his teeth and looked at the test paper in his hand. He is 100% sure that Kanp copied Irukas answers, but Kanp copied a little bit from the left and a little bit from the right, and he even polished some answers himself, so Fatty couldn''t find any ws in his copying!


    Even if Yu personally corrected it, there was no way to convict Kanp!


    Fatty felt that he is punching a cotton, and the feeling of powerlessness made him very aggrieved.


    When the examination papers are corrected, Yu on the podium immediately said: The examination papers that fail in your hands should be handed in first.


    Fatty took a look at the score: 67.


    Nothing to say, but hes feeling ufortable.


    At the same time, seven people in the ssroom stood up and handed over the test papers to the podium.


    Out of thirty people, seven of them failed, and the passing rate was only 76.666%.


    Yus face became a little ugly. He lowered his head and looked at the names of the test papers. He then lowered a few of them by ten points afterwards, as these people were all actors from yesterday''s physical strength training.


    However, from the seven actors, there are only three people among them here, so Yu read out the names of the remaining four actors, and said solemnly: The test paper of the students whose name I just read will be deducted by ten points!"


    "Aaahhh"


    "Why is that?"


    The eyes of the four actors are about to fall off. Theyre feeling that this is too much, as Yu deduct their points without reading the test paper.


    But faced with Yus gloomy expression, these students could only lower their heads.


    Yu then said: Are there any who fail?


    Four bronzes stood up with the test papers.


    When the four actors saw this, they wailed in their hearts, after all, they knew that those must be their test papers!


    Very well, a total of eleven students failed. Please remember to copy the test papers ten times when you go home.


    Yus head actually hurts too badly, as this year''s students are really hard to teach!


    But there is no way, no matter how difficult it is, he has to persevere!


    Next, Yu asked everyone to return the test papers back to their owners, and then began to exin.


    After Kanp got his test paper, he looked at the score of 67, and was ted.


    Looking at the name behind the score again, it turned out to be Ito. Then, he thought of something, and looked towards Irukas test paper, and read name behind the score. Sure enough, the person who mark Irukas test paper is indeed Fattys deskmate.


    At that time, Kanp felt that his spirit was sublimated, it was sour and refreshing, from the inside out!


    Then, he tore off a small piece of paper from his book and wrote down the words Thank you for reviewing (^_)'' folded it, and asked the people in the front row to pass it on to Fatty.


    At this moment, Fatty was listening absent-mindedly to Yus lecture about the test. Suddenly, Fatty felt that someone was pokinh him in the back. He looked back with a wary expression, and saw a small noteing towards him.


    Fatty took it calmly, opened it and took a look: Thank you for reviewing (^_)


    Fatty was was stunned for a while, and when he realized who wrote it, he immediately turned angry He was so agitated that he was short of breath, his hands were shaking, his teeth were chattering, and his eyelids were twitching, but he is now a mature fatty. He gritted his teeth and then shredded the small note before hiding it on the desk. Then, he looked down at the test paper.


    I''ll lose if I''m angry I''m not angry, I''m not angry, yes, nothing happened, I''m not angry''


    As Fatty continued to chant this in his heart, the bell rang.


    When Yu left the ssroom, countless miserable howls were heard from inside the ss. Fatty passed the exam with the score of 98, but he looked even more dejected than those who failed.


    Fatty secretly looked back at Kanp, for fear that this fellow woulde to provoke him, but found that he was thinking too much.


    At this time, Kanp hase to Anko''s desk.


    "Anko, I want to discuss something."


    Kanp said seriously, For your birthday pic a few dayster, can you change the location to the big river two miles east of the vige?


    Anko blinked his eyes twice and asked puzzledly: Why? What is that ce?


    That ce


    Kanp looked Anko''s eyes, guessing that she didn''t know that it was the sewage drain from the vige, so he said with awe-inspiring manner, It''s a beautiful and picturesque scenery, the environment is fresh and natural, with beautiful green hills around, the birds are singing, the flowers are fragrant, and the butterflies are fluttering. It is the most beautiful ce in the vige!


    Really? Tsukasa, who was sitting next to Anko, was very excited at the time, Good, good. Just choose there! Anko~~~


    Tsukasa hugged Anko''s arm and started acting like a spoiled child, and her little puppy, Shiramaru also stuck out its tongue to please Anko.


    Anko was somewhat helpless: But I have told Shisui to go to Senju Park.


    "It doesn''t matter, I''ll just talk to himter." Kanp said with a smile.


    "Well, that''s fine then." Anko didn''t think much, and just nodded and agreed.


    When Kanp was walking out of the ssroom, he passed seat and couldn''t help but stop his hurried steps.


    Fatty''s eyes gradually became serious.


    I thought I was thinking too much, but in the end I didn''t think too much. Gekk Kanp, this guy really came to provoke me! Thinking of this, Fatty decided to strike first!


    "Gekk Kanp, don''t talk to me, I hate you more and more now."


    Fatty said with a snort, How did you get 67 points, I wont mention that you know it in your heart, but you even wrote me a small note, hmph, don''t talk to me, let alone ask me to do things, I won''t listen, I won''t listen, I won''t listen


    "You"


    Kanp asked carefully, Did you eat something unclean?


    ""


    Fatty looked at him nkly: Why does this guy always make me wanted to hit him when he says something?


    When Kanp saw that he stopped talking, he said straightly: Fatty, do you know that Anko invited Shisui to participate in her birthday pic?


    As soon as he mentioned this, Fatty was even more unhappy, and the chubby fleshy face was full of gloominess: Are you not ashamed to say this? You guys are too much, you even robbed my friends


    "Fatty-kun, don''t get agitated, we have done a deep self-examination!" Kanp said seriously.


    Self-examination? Fattys face was full of disbelief.


    Yes, after our self-examination, we decided to solemnly invite you to participate in Anko''s birthday pic! Kanp patted Fatty''s shoulder, How is it!


    "Hmph, I dont care about it. Fatty pouted, pretending to be disdainful.


    "Oh, then lets just consider that I didn''t say it."


    After that, Kanp had already ran out of the ssroom.


    ""


    Fatty is not feeling well.


    Gekk Kanp Are you a devil?!


    The ss 8s ssroom is on the third floor, and the ss 1s ssroom is on the fourth floor.


    After going upstairs, Kanp quickly followed the sign at the door of the ssroom and found the ss 1s ssroom.


    Kanp looked inside, and saw many students gathered in groups of three or five to chat, but couldn''t see where Shisui is for a while, so he said to a student sitting near the door of the ssroom: School mate, can you please tell Shisui Ie to meet him?


    The student turned his head and said directly: Shisui, someone is looking for you!!


    "Coming."


    Shisui walked out of a bunch of people and when he saw Kanp outside the ssroom, he hurriedly ran out, Kanp, you are looking for me?


    Well, it''s about Anko''s birthday pics location. It was changed to beside the big river two miles east of the vige. Kanp said, Its no problem, right?


    "There"


    Shisui frowned slightly. He knew that the river was the viges drain sewage, but after thinking about it, he recalled that the river was very big, and the sewage discharged from the vige would be washed away by the river. The peculiar smell was actually not heavy, and they would not be disturbed by the pollution of the sewage if they had pic in the upper reaches. So Shisui nodded happily, I understand!


    Then, that''s it for now, bye.


    Kanp strongly resisted the thought of collecting, waved his hand and left the ss 1s ssroom.


    After going back to the third floor and returning to his ssroom, Kanp was blocked as soon as he entered.


    Fatty stared at him with expressionless expression and said: "Gekk Kanp, I''m telling you, I''ve decided, I''m going to attend Anko-sans birthday pic!"


    Kanp smiled: Just now


    "Don''t mention what happened just now!" Fatty stepped forward with a fierce aura, using his round belly to push Kanp two steps back, and then said. "Anyway, I''m going to make a reservation."


    Kanp rolled his eyes and said, Then, bring more sushi when youe.


    "I won''t bring any!" Fatty tly refused.


    Shisui especially likes to eat your sushi! Kanp said.


    "No problem!" Fatty changed his decision faster than changing his underwear.


    Kanp tried his best to hold back hisughter and said seriously: Fatty-kun, I have already felt your sincerity, then, thank you for your cooperation!

 Chapter 79: Hayates Question

    Chapter 79: Hayate''s Question


    Time was moving like that or something, in short, three days passed by in a sh.


    Friday, October 24th.


    After the outdoor training in the afternoon, Kanp took Hayate home first, Anko and the other four went to buy food, as for Fatty, he went home to get sushi. They made an appointment to meet at the big river two miles east of the vige in an hour.


    When Kanp was on the way home, Hayate, who was following behind him, showed strained expression and said nothing.


    Kanp felt that it is a bit weird, Usually, Hayate was very active at this time, chattering continuously all the way, but why is he so quiet today?


    So Kanp asked: Hayate, were you criticized by the teacher today?


    No!


    Hayate snorted, then paused, turned his head to look at Kanp very seriously, and said, Big brother, when school is over today, the teacher gave me homework.


    Kanps heart skipped a beat, but his face still looked calm, and then he asked with a smile: So you are not happy about that?


    Hayate nodded, then shook his head again, and said: Big brother, today, the teacher talked about the knowledge of Kunai throwing, and the homework the teacher gave us is to write a three hundred-words experience.


    Kanp hummed twice and continued to walk home: Lets go home first, Hayate, Im going to celebrate my ssmates birthdayter.


    Hayate didnt follow him, and he took two steps to stare at Kanp, and said: Big brother, I asked, the first years homework is 300 words, and the second years is 500 words. What I wrote these days about Chakra Refining, three basic techniques, ninja tool throwing, Great Fireball Technique, and other experience, all of which are 500 words or even 800 words! These are actually big brothers homeworks, right? Big brother, big brother, tell me.


    Kanp walked forward sullenly, Hayate chased Kanp and asked, jumping up and down, angry and anxious.


    Although Kanp knew that such a day would arrive, he didnt expect it toe so soon.


    My stupid little brother!


    Kanp knew that he couldnt hide it anymore, so he stopped, looked up at the sky at a forty-five degree angle, and sighed, You finally found it!


    Big brother, you actually admit it, its too much!


    Hayate looked at Kanp indignantly, You actually gave me your homework to write, its too cunning!


    No, that''s not what I meant.


    Kanp sighed again, his eyes were faint, and he looked at Hayatepassionately, Hayate,paring the three basic techniques, Ninja Tools throwing, and Great Fireball Technique that I taught you, and the knowledge you have learned at the Academy now, what do you think is useful to you?


    Hayate blinked his eyes twice and thought about it carefully. Although he was a little unwilling, he had to admit


    The ones big brother teaches is more useful, what the teacher teaches is just theoretical knowledge, and he don''t even let us touch the Ninja Tools. Hayate said aggrievedly.


    Do you know why? Let me tell you, because what I teach you now is the second years knowledge!


    Kanp said earnestly, So, I also strictly require you to do ording to the second years homework standards, do you understand?


    Hayate had a ck question mark on his face, Why did I understand all these words, but when theyre used together, I couldn''t understand them?


    Hayate, dont you want to be a Shinobi earlier and inherit Konoha-Style Kenjutsu sooner?


    Kanp didnt give him time to think, and quickly said, If you want to do this, you have to learn the knowledge of the higher years in advance andplete the homework of the higher years. I dont want to do this, but if you dont do this, there will be no way to help youy a solid foundation. Do you understand?


    Uh, oh, that, I understand.


    Hayate blinked his eyes twice, but he still had a confused expression on his face.


    No, you dont understand!


    Kanp shook his head, then strode forward, Forget it, I wont teach you any more in the future. Just follow the Academys tutorial and walk slowly step by step obediently. Maybe, you will be able to inherit Konoha-Style Kenjutsu when you are fifty.


    Kanp used a killing move, and sure enough, Hayate became anxious when he heard this.


    Big brother, I was wrong, please don''t stop teaching me.


    Hayate quickly chased after him, Big brother, big brother


    All the way, he admitted his mistakes and begged repeatedly, until they got home, Hayate finally convinced Kanp and made him change his mind.


    Seeing the happiness on Hayates face, Kanp sighed in his heart: Children these days are getting harder and harder to fool.


    Then, Kanp simply washed his face at home, and then rushed to the east of the vige.


    At four oclock in the afternoon, Anko, Tsukasa, Iruka, Kotetsu, and Izumo have already arrived at the riverside withrge and small bags on their backs.


    This big river is more than ten meters wide. The weeds on both sides of the river grow wildly to around their knees. asionally, a few wild flowers are faintly discernible in the grass, but there is no fragrance of flowers, butterflies, and so on.


    Neither does bird singing.


    Anko and Tsukasa turned their heads and looked around with a sullen face, and there were no green hills nearby.


    Moreover, faintly, there seemed to be a peculiar smelling from the river.


    What is this ?


    Anko walked to the shore, looked down at the slightly turbid river below the shore, and her eyes gradually became furious.


    Iruka walked over with a little embarrassment on his face, and said, Actually, this river is the river where the vige''s sewers discharge sewage.


    What?! Tsukasa paled.


    Wu wu! He identally plucked a few hairs of the little puppy.


    Anko was furious. Although the purpose of holding this birthday pic was to increase the friendship between Tsukasa and Shisui, it was her birthday after all!


    Hateful, that bastard Kanp actually dared to swindle me!


    What else is there to say, the beautiful and picturesque scenery, the environment is fresh and natural, with beautiful green hills around, the birds are singing, the flowers are fragrant, and the butterflies are fluttering all of them are lies!


    Then, she red at Iruka fiercely, Iruka, since you know, why dont you tell me?


    Iruka took two steps back and said: That, its Kanp who doesnt recognize what I said. Moreover, if you go upstream, there will be no peculiar smell.


    Kotetsu and Izumo didn''t care about it, they just walked upstream with therge and small burdens on their backs and said: Everyone, dont be left behind!


    When Kanpes, I will never let him go!!


    Anko is indignant.


    They have no other choice, after all, if they went to Senju Park now, it will be already dark.


    Anko, will Shisui be unhappy when hees here?


    Tsukasa asked Anko with worry.


    If Shisui is unhappy, you can ask Shiramaru to bite Kanp to death! Anko clenched her teeth, and kicked the weeds that were in the way fiercely.


    Woof woof woof~! Shiramaru immediately expressed its loyalty.


    Ten minutester.


    Hurry up, I found a good ce.


    Kotetsu found a rtively open space by the upstream river, and as long as they clean up the excess weeds nearby, it is very suitable for pics.


    Anko ran over immediately, first went to the river to see that the water was clear, and then took two deep breaths to confirm that there was no peculiar smell before rxing. And then, she looked around and found that the terrain here is higher than downstream, and when sitting here and looking downstream, there is indeed a bit of scenery, and the terrain here has no obstruction, and wind are blowing from other ces, which makes people feel physically and mentallyfortable.


    Anko, here is not bad, right? Kotetsu asked with a smile.


    Just barely.


    Anko insisted.


    Then, lets pic here.


    Kotetsu put down therge and small bags, and immediately started cleaning up the weeds nearby with Iruka and Izumo. They then spread the cloth on the ground, and then took out the food and put it on.


    Not long after, Fatty, who brought a few boxes of sushi from home, and Shisui, who brought a birthday gift, also arrived.


    So now, only Kanp is left.

 Chapter 80: Water Surface Walking

    Chapter 80: Water Surface Walking


    In fact, Kanp had arrived before Fatty and Shisui arrived, but seeing Anko and Tsukasas expressions, Kanp decided to avoid the danger for the time being, so he went to explore nature alone.


    Kanp spent a few minutes to find the outlet of the Konoha sewer, and then he went all the way down the river, his eyes staring at the river surface, but for more than ten minutes, Kanp only saw the waves in the river moving down, and there was no sign of a crayfish.


    Furthermore, the river is ten meters wide and the flow rate is fast. It is too inefficient to for Kanp to find it alone.


    It seems I still have to ask Iruka and the others for help.


    Kanp turned around and ran upstream.


    When he saw Anko and the others figures, he was shocked to find that the group had already started eating!


    "Hey, hey, its too much."


    Kanp didn''t know whether to cry orugh.


    "Hmph, I thought you wouldn''te because youre guilty."


    Seeing Kanp, Anko snorted arrogantly, and the anger from before had quickly disappeared under the food.


    "Kanp, hurry up, there will be nothing to eatter." Iruka said with a smile.


    Fatty was sitting next to Shisui, and when he saw Kanp approaching, he hurriedly moved his butt towards Shisui, resolutely not letting Kanp take on the throne.


    Kanp wanted tough when he saw Fattys action, and then he sat next to Iruka.


    "Kanp, where did you go? Youre so slow." Kotetsu muttered while stuffing sushi into his mouth.


    I went downstream. Kanp grabbed a bunch of meatballs and carefully tasted them. They were not abnormally spicy, so he ate one after another and replied, I want to find an aquatic creature!


    "So that''s how it is, no wonder you want to change the location of the pic to here!"


    Anko stared at the meatballs in Kanp''s hand, You even stole my meatballs, hateful!!!


    Kanp, the downstream water has sewage discharged from the vige. It is difficult for fish to survive. What kind of creature are you looking for? Shisui poked his head out from Fattys side and asked curiously.


    Seeing everyone''s curiosity was pulled, Kanp immediately said: It''s a kind of creature called crawfish, or crayfish. It''s a kind of delicacy.


    Delicacy? Is it delicious?


    Kotetsus eyes lit up.


    Steamed crayfish is no different from ordinary shrimp, but there are many ways to serve crayfish. Kanp said with a smile.


    "Then, did you find it?" Anko snorted.


    "No, not yet." Kanp shrugged.


    "Do you want me to help?" Iruka asked.


    Kanp was moved: Iruka, you are such a good person.


    Iruka shrugged: I vaguely guessed it since you said you wanted to have a pic here.


    Iruka is it so obvious?


    Kanp looked at him resentfully, after all, the wisdom that he was proud of was seen through easily.


    After this, how would I scheme against others?


    I can help too!


    Shisui said, Kanp, what does a crayfish look like?


    "If you really catch it, you must let us taste it!" Kotetsu also said.


    This is my birthday Anko was so angry, then she turned her head and looked towards Tsukasa, who is sitting on the other side of Shisui, Tsukasa, how about you?


    Tsukasa blushed and smiled reservedly: Of course I wanted to help with Shisui.


    Traitor!


    Anko clenched her teeth, then looked towards Fatty.


    I will stay here to help you clean up the trash.


    Fatty still has some backbone, and then he nced at Kanp from the side: I would rather clean up the trash than help you!


    "Okay."


    Anko ate the meatballs feebly, but soon she thought about it, This birthday is to help Tsukasa enhance her friendship with Shisui anyway, and I also unexpectedly received Shisui''s birthday gift, so its not a loss.


    Half an hourter, the group of eight people ate all the food they brought. Fatty contributed a lot, and his chubby belly was about to be a ball shape.


    I will trouble you guys.


    Kanp said shyly, Be careful when looking for it, and shout out directly in case of an ident.


    "Don''t worry, we are not children."


    Kotetsu waved his hand indifferently.


    Um, we were originally children. Tsukasa stood next to Shisui and said with a good girl expression on her face.


    Tsukasa, we


    Just as Kotetsu wanted to open his mouth to refute, Tsukasa red at him with a vicious look.


    Well, I cannot afford to offend her.


    In the end, except for Fatty, who stayed here to pick up the trash, the other seven people went all the way down the river to find crayfish.


    But soon, Shisui felt that it was inappropriate to find crayfish in this way, and suggested: "Let''s get a few people to go to the other side of the river, otherwise, we will miss the other side of the river."


    "But this river is so wide, and the flow of the water is also fast."


    Iruka frowned, If we walk over it just like this, once were washed away by the current


    Don''t worry, I can go there.


    Shisui smiled confidently, and then jumped directly into the river.


    Aaahhhh! Shisui, be careful!!!


    Tsukasa was frightened by Shisui''s reckless action, and screamed while covering her mouth, but soon her scream got stuck in her throat.


    Everyone saw Shisui standing steadily on the river. Although the river was rushing down under his feet, it did not affect Shisui, who is standing on the river, at all.


    This is


    Amazing! As expected of Shisui!


    Iruka and the others were surprised and delighted.


    Tsukasas face turned red and she muttered: Shisui, you are amazing!!


    As for Kanp, he was so stunned when he saw Shisui showing off abruptly.


    Damn!


    I''m so stupid!


    Im just looking for it on the river bank, I forgot that I was still a Shinobi!


    When ites to Chakra''s maniption, Kanps talent is still very good, so he said righteously: "Then, I, the initiator, have to work harder, and look for it from the middle of the river!"


    "Eh?"


    Kanp, what are you talking about?


    "Could it be that you can stand on the water just like Shisui?"


    The faces of the friends are filled with amazement, disbelief, shock, and horror, which makes Kanp very pleased.


    "Is it no problem?"


    Shisui walked to the shore, for fear that Kanp would fall into the water.


    Kanp waved his hand, and then walked to the river step by step. When his first foot stepped to the surface of the water, some of the Chakra inside his body quickly moved to his feet.


    Eh?


    It''s just that when Kanp''s feet are on the water, they suddenly slip.


    It''spletely different from wall climbing!


    Be careful!!


    Among the few people present, only Shisui could see that Kanp''s figure was unstable, but when he was about to help Kanp, he was stopped by a hand.


    Kanp signaled Shisui not toe over with his hand, then turned his head and smiled at Iruka and his other friends, and then exined: In fact, it is not difficult to walk on the river. As long as you cover the soles of your feet with Chakra, you can do it, however, the rivers water is constantly flowing, and the Chakra under our feet will be affected by the water flow, so we need to


    Kanp quickly adjusted the chakra under his feet while giving Iruka and the others exnation.


    For others, it may take a few days to get used to Water Surface Walking, but for Kanp, who has an excellent talent in Chakra Control, it only takes him a few seconds to get used to it perfectly.


    After Kanp finished his exnation about Water Surface Walking, Kanp was already standing on the water firmly with both feet.


    Iruka, Anko, Tsukasa, Kotetsu, and Izumo all felt their scalps went numb due to Kanps exnation!


    Even Shisui was shocked: When he was just standing on the water, he was still unstable, and it can be seen that he has just tried it for the first time, but he was able to master the Water Surface Walking in such a short time Amazing!!


    Kanp smiled slightly and felt satisfied when he saw everyones expressions.

 Chapter 81: Revealing

    Chapter 81: Revealing


    After the exnation, Kanp took the group to start searching again.


    At this time, Kanp was walking alone in the middle of the river, staring at the river surface under his feet. Because the search range is only in the middle section, the difficulty is greatly reduced.


    Shisui on the left, and Iruka, Anko and the others on the right, also speeded up their pace significantly.


    Walking downstream, the Chakra inside Kanps body is also slowly depleting, but fortunately, he has obtained the perfect level Chakra Refining Technique, and with a thought, the Spiritual Energy and the Physical Energy in his body instantly begin to merge instinctively, continuously refining a faint trace of chakra, and this process does not affect Kanp''s search for crayfish.


    After half an hour, the group of seven had already walked a full two kilometers downstream.


    But they still haven''t seen any sign of the crayfish.


    Kanp looked up at the sky. As it is the end of October now, the sun was setting earlier every day, and most of the sun has disappeared at the end of the horizon at this time.


    It seems that we can only end it here for today.


    "Everyone"


    As soon as Kanp opened his mouth, he heard Shisui suddenly called from the left, Kanp, there is a branch here!


    Kanp froze for a moment, and hurriedly ran over to Shisuis side. He then saw an area overgrown with reeds in the river channel on the left. Shisui had already taken out a kunai and cleared the reeds that were in the way, revealing a small area hidden by the reeds.


    Kanp leaned over to take a look and was overjoyed.


    Is this a crayfish? Shisui looked at the reddish-brown crayfish swimming around in the river water, It did look bigger than ordinary shrimp, especially the head, which took up almost half of its whole body.


    "This is it!"


    Kanp waspletely relieved, Shisui, thank you!


    Shisui smiled slightly: "You''re wee. Kanp, then are you going to catch them and bring them back directly?"


    Kanp thought for a while and said: "Let''s go meet Iruka and the others first."


    People are selfish, and Kanp is no exception. When he first thought of crayfish, his first thought was to make a fortune by himself, but considering that he has no money and is still young, he nned to cooperate with Gekk Tavern, but now that Shisui, Iruka, and the others are helping him like this, Kanp decided to openly announce it.


    Kanp, Shisui, did you find it?


    Iruka vaguely heard the sound from the other side of the river, and when the two came over, he hurriedly asked.


    "We have found it."


    Kanp said, "Don''t talk for now, listen to me!"


    Afternding, Kanp said with a serious expression, Crayfish is a kind of aquatic organisms with strong environmental adaptability and rapid reproduction. It has high nutritional value and changes in practices. If it goes to the market, I believe that crayfish will be very popr!


    Iruka, Anko and the others look at each other in shock.


    So, youre nning to sell crayfish?


    "Can you make money?"


    Kanp, arent you a Shinobi?


    Looking at the expressions on Iruka, Anko, and the others face, Kanp was getting dizzy.


    These guys didn''t understand what I meant at all.


    Only Shisui, this man who has gone beyond narrow nationalism since he was a child and can think like Hokage, showed an expression of sudden realization: So that''s how it is!


    Therefore, Iruka and the others looked towards Shisui again and asked what was going on with their eyes.


    The ability to adapt to the environment and the rapid reproduction determines that crayfish can be breed on arge scale. Like Kanp said, if the deliciousness of crayfish can really be weed by the people in the vige, then, with how fast the reproductive reproduction ability of crayfish is, so much money can be made by those who owned the crayfish!


    Shisui pondered and said, However, if crayfish really sells well, then other big businessmen will definitely also breed crayfish. When the timees, thepetition will intensify, and the money gotten would be much less.


    As expected of Shisui, not only he canpletely understand what I meant, he also able to draw inferences from one another. Kanp couldn''t help but praised: Shisui, your knowledge is the most extensive among the peers I know!


    Kanp, what do you mean by those words?


    Kanp, you are embarrassing us by saying that.


    "It''s too much."


    Woof!


    Iruka, Anko, Tsukasa, and even the little Shiramaru, allined at Kanp one after another.


    Kanp was somewhat helpless, and then said with a sigh: So, do you understand what I mean?


    "Shisui said it so clearly, so of course we understand."


    Tsukasa said with a snort, Don''t you just want to say that by selling crayfish, you can make money.


    Its not just me, you can too, breeding crayfish is not too difficult, your family Kanp was interrupted before he could finish his words.


    Tsukasa raised her head proudly and said: My family is not short of money.


    "Me too." Shisui said with a smile.


    Thats right, these two are from the Inuzuka n and the Uchiha n, and neither of them are short of money.


    My wish is to be a great Shinobi!


    Iruka chuckled and said, As for my parents


    His parents are both Jnin, and any mission they done will get them hundreds of thousands or millions of ry ie. So why would they need to breed crayfish?


    Anko also said: I am only interested in sweets.


    Kanp finally turned his gaze to Kotetsu and Izumo.


    These two inseparable brothers nce at each other, and simultaneously shook their heads: Compared to selling crayfish to make money, we want to be Shinobi, and if we be Shinobi, we can also make a lot of money.


    Kanp smiled bitterly and said: "Then, don''t you have poor rtives? Letting these poor rtives breed crayfish can greatly improve their living conditions!"


    "Kanp, this is the purpose of your search for crayfish."


    Shisui then said, I heard that Gekk n suffered casualties in this war. And although there is a relief fund, if your nsmen want a better life conditions, they need to think of another way, so you


    It turns out to be like that, Kanp, I didn''t expect you Anko looked at Kanp withplicated expression.


    The rest of them are simr, making Kanp somewhat embarrassed, I just want to improve my own food, why is the back story be so deep?


    Since you don''t have such thoughts, then my Gekk n has no choice but to wrong you all. Kanp sighed silently.


    At the same time.


    Hokage Tower.


    Hiruzen looked at the document in his hands expressionlessly. That document is the list of Shinobi reported by the big ns to fill the casualties of the frontline.


    Hyga, Uchiha, InoShikaCho, Inuzuka, Aburame, including his Sarutobi n, every big ns sent their Shinobi!


    From the shadow, Danz''s figure slowly walked out: Hiruzen, what do you think after reading the list of those big ns?


    Hiruzen put down the document in his hand and said: What do you want to say?


    The ones sent by Hyga and Uchiha are all newly promoted Chunin. ording to my investigation, Hyga n is just sending the people from the branch house. As for Uchiha n, hmph, there is no one who have awakened Sharingan from the people they sent!


    Danz felt a little annoyed: Uchiha n is so stingy, how can I search for Sharingan if they dont sent them to the frontline?


    Hiruzen nced at Danz and said, Sunagakure is a vige with few Kekkei Genkai, so there is no need to send Sharingan to battlefield. As for the Hyga n, they did this to protect the Byakugan in their main house.


    "But"


    As soon as Danz opened his mouth, he was rudely interrupted by Hiruzen: "Enough! The list has been set, so it won''t be changed easily! Danz, you should step down!"


    "You hmph!"


    Danz snorted coldly, then turned around and disappeared into the shadow.


    "Hoshino!"


    After Danz left, Hiruzen stood up and called.


    "Yes!"


    From the corner, Hoshino slowly walked out.


    Hiruzen handed the list to him and said: Tomorrow morning, gather and set off!


    "I understand!"

 Chapter 82: Worth A Try

    Chapter 82: Worth A Try


    When Kanp returned home with a small bag of crayfish, Hoshino had already returned from Hokage Tower, and he was instructing Hayate on Kenjutsu in the backyard at this time.


    Keiko was silently making onigiri in the kitchen.


    "Kaa-chan, haven''t you eaten yet?"


    Kanp was a little surprised.


    Keiko said without looking back: This is for your father. He is going to the frontline tomorrow.


    Kanp sighed in his heart, What shoulde is stilling.


    Then, he cheered up and handed the bag containing the crayfish to Keiko: "Kaa-chan, this is the crayfish I caught from the river. It''s really delicious!"


    "Huh?"


    Keiko nced at the bag and frowned, Crayfish? What is this? Can it be eaten?


    "Yes, we have eaten it during our pic."


    Kanp lied calmly, "Kaa-chan, tou-san is going to the frontline, right? You should make a braised crayfish for him."


    Keiko subconscious took the bag, seemed to think of something for a while, and then, she stared at Kanp helplessly and said, Kanp-chan, do you want to eat it yourself?


    Kanp grinned.


    It doesn''t matter if he wants to eat it or not, anyway, as long as it is cooked, the matter is basically done.


    Keiko cleaned the crayfish, and then, under Kanps guidance, he made a braised crayfish.


    Because the spices at home are limited, only soy sauce, MSG, salt, ginger, dried chili peppers, spring onions, etc. are added, but even so, when the crayfish is cooked, the rich fragrance soon permeates the living room, and then floated towards the backyard.


    It smells so good!


    Keiko looked at the dozen or so red crayfish and green onions in the bowl, and she felt an inexplicable appetite.


    "Keiko?"


    Hoshino and Hayate, who smelled the scent of the braised crayfish from the backyard, ran in.


    "Aunt Keiko, what are you making? It smells delicious!" Hayate felt hungry again.


    It was brought back by Kanp-chan. It is called crayfish. Lets try it together.


    Keiko took four pairs of chopsticks.


    Kanp took the chopsticks, but did not eat the crayfish at all. Instead, he waited for Hoshino to eat one before he asked, Tou-san, how does it taste?


    Hoshino nodded: Its very fragrant, very spicy, suitable for drinking, very good!


    Kanp smiled and said: Then, if these crayfish are sold in a tavern, what do you think, tou-san?


    Hoshino''s eyes lit up when he heard this.


    Tavern is usually for eating and drinking, so if it is apanied by crayfish


    Kanp-chan, this is an adult''s business, children shouldnt Although Keiko also thinks that these crayfish are delicious, she subconsciously felt that Kanps current task was to study, not thinking of these messy things.


    Before she could finish speaking, Kanp interrupted her directly and said: Crayfish has strong adaptability to the environment and reproduces very quickly. If it is promoted, it can be scaled up within a few months!


    Kanp-chan! Keiko was unhappy.


    But Kanp said righteously: Kaa-chan, everything I do is for the sake of the n. The higher the ie of the tavern, the better the life of the n. In this way, even if some of our nsmen are sacrificed, we have the ability to properly take care of their family members, and it can also save the vige''s aid money!"


    Keikos expression froze, and then she looked at Kanp incredulously: Eh, did I hear it wrong? How can this be a childs words?!


    Hoshino''s eyes shed with excitement and he said: Kanp, I didn''t expect you are so sensible! You actually think about the nsman and the vige, I really am


    Kanp smiled shyly: When the tavern makes money, I can go there every day to eat without paying.


    The excitement on Hoshino''s face instantly copsed, I''m afraid this is his true goal. But, Keiko''s onigiri is indeed cough cough!


    Hoshino, who has a strong desire to survive, hurriedly diverted his attention and asked: Kanp, how do you know the information of the crayfish?


    Kanp said: My ssmate, who is from the Aburame n, told me about this.


    The information from Aburame n


    Compared with his son''s unfounded words, Aburame n''s reputation made Hoshino more confident, and then he said, In that case, it is indeed worth a try!


    After asking where the crayfish was found, Hoshino went out immediately.


    In less than half an hour, Hoshino took the two moldy old men, Inoue and Matsushita, to the big river east of the vige. Using the moonlight above their heads, the three found crayfish swimming around in the location Kanp told his father.


    n Head, are these things really delicious?


    Inoue asked, What if it''s not popr after it isunched in the tavern?


    Even if it''s not popr, it will not cause any damage to the tavern. Hoshino said, But if it bes popr after theunch, two uncles, you should know what to do, right?


    Of course!


    Inoue solemnly nodded. He knew that if the crayfish is really popr as Kanp said, then Gekk Tavern can quickly expand with the crayfish and upy more market!


    Matsushita couldnt help butughed and said: If these crayfish can really improve the economy of the n, Kanp-chan can be said to have great contribution!


    Great contribution?


    Hoshino couldn''t help but recall Kanp''s words, shook his head andughed, but it was still his son after all, so Hoshino coughed and brace himself before saying: Kanp told me the information of the crayfish. If the crayfish is really popr, then the tavern will be open to him for free in the future. If it is not popr he should be embarrassed to enter the tavern.


    The two old men looked at each other and nodded in unison.


    At home.


    Keiko looked at Kanp with serious expression: Kanp-chan, why do you want to go to the tavern to eat so much? Is kaa-chans onigiri and sushi not delicious?


    Kanp blinked his eyes twice, then turned his head with a serious face to look towards Hayate, who was about to go to the backyard with the wooden sword, and questioned: Hayate, how many times have I told you? You need to refine Chakra for two hours after dinner! Why did you go to train Kenjutsu immediately? Is it because what big brother said doesn''t work?


    "Big brother"


    Hayate turned back, and said while feeling aggrieved, Uncle exined that he is leaving the vige tomorrow. So, he wanted to guide me on Kenjutsu tonight.


    "Even so, you can''t just ignore my words!"


    As Kanp spoke sternly, he walked quickly towards Hayate, but he only managed to take two steps before Keiko pressed his shoulders.


    "Kanp! Chan! When kaa-chan talks to you, you can''t just ignore my words, right?"


    Keikos voice didnt sound pleasing at all.


    Cold sweat dripped from Kanp''s forehead, and he kept winking at Hayate.


    Hayate was hesitant, and when he looked at the expressionless Keiko, he somehow felt very scared, so he grabbed the wooden sword and ran towards the backyard without saying a word.


    Seeing this, Kanpsplexion changed: Hayate, Hayate, you, you, you you''ve changed, you''ve be so different that I don''t even know you anymore!!


    Running to the backyard, Hayate looked back at the living room with lingering fears, and secretly thought: Aunt Keiko looks very terrifying when she is angry!! As for big brother I''m sorry

 Chapter 83: Requesting Spar

    Chapter 83: Requesting Spar


    Early the next morning, Hoshino left Konoha with the supplies and Shinobi from the big ns.


    As for the crayfish, Hoshino gave full authority to Inoue and Matsushita.


    Don''t look at how old these two old men are, as they are very efficient. First, they dug a small pond in their backyard, and then they hurriedly transported the crayfish in the branch to the small pond, and asked a man who had been a fisherman by the sea to take care of the crayfish.


    At the same time, in order to test whether the crayfish can sell well, under the instruction of the two old man, Gekk Tavern released ten tes of braised crayfish that night.


    But what they didn''t expect was that these ten tes of crayfish were eaten up by three tables of guests, and the potential of the crayfish could not be tested at all.


    The next day, the two old men asked the tavern to make another ten tes of crayfish, but the results were the same. Anyone who ordered a te of crayfish would order two or even three tes of crayfish before they finished eating, and then order a few bottles of sake.


    The one who is in charge of Gekk Tavern understands that this crayfish is not only easy for sale, but it can also drive the sale of the sake. It is simply a treasure for the tavern.


    He hurriedly reported the situation to the two old men.


    Inoue discussed it with Matsushita and decided to temporarily stop selling crayfish in the tavern. Firstly, to avoid being discovered by other taverns. Secondly, they have not caught many crayfish. If they sell ten dishes a day, in less than a month, all of the crayfish will all be eaten, so the top priority is to expand the scale of the breeding!


    For the sake of their nsmen, the two old men are very motivated. They rented arge pond ten miles away, and then transported all the crayfish in the backyard pond, hire tenants to take care of them, and dispatched their nsmen to guard them at the same time.


    Then, the two old men searched the big river again, cleared away the crayfish in the branch, and grabbed every crayfish they can see. They searched for more than ten kilometers downstream to make sure that there were no more crayfish downstream before stopping the search.


    After that, the two old men learned from Kanp that the crayfish could still survive in the sewers. So, without saying anything further, they got into the sewer during dark and windy night. After searching, they really found crayfish in several sewers.


    But they are all had a conscience. Instead of catching these sewer crayfish, they kill them all on the spot. In this way, only the only one who has crayfish in Konoha is the Gekk n.


    The two old men were busy for a week, and when they finally got everything on track, only then they returned to their retirement status, wandered around and started to get moldy.


    When the two old men are so busy, as a youngster, of course Kanp is not idle. After meeting Shinichi at the Academys gate again, Kanp decided to go deep into the enemys camp!


    On Saturday, November 1st, when the school was over, Kanp sent Hayate home, and then he resolutely decided to go to the Shinichis house.


    Hyga Shinichi is from Hygas branch house, but even so, his house is several timesrger than Kanp''s. Apart from that, the backyard of Shinichis house is also bigger than Kanp''s!


    Phoenix''s butt is indeed much bigger than a chicken head!'' Kanp sighed with emotion.


    When Kanp was taken to the backyard of Shinichis house, Shinichi was chatting with his close friends, Ryota and Aoyama. The three of them were quite surprised when they saw Kanp, but Ryota is more about ufortable. After all, he was instantly defeated by Kanp in Ninja Tools throwing. As for Aoyama This guy is wearing a high-neck trench coat and big sunsses, so he can''t see his expression at all.


    Kanp, wee!


    Shinichi smiled and greeted him.


    "I hope I didn''t disturb you." Kanp smiled and greeted them one by one.


    Woof woof woof~!!!


    Ryota''s little wolf dog suddenly grinned at Kanp, wagging its tail and jumping up and down fiercely!


    Looking down at this little wolf dog, Kanp thought of Fatty inexplicably.


    "Ryota-senpai, what kind of dog is your Ninken?" Kanp couldn''t help but asked curiously.


    Kanp, Shiba is the descendant of the wolf dog! Ryota mentioned his Ninken suddenly and introduced it with full vigor, Although it looks fierce, don''t worry, Shiba is very smart. As long as you don''t take the initiative to provoke it, it won''t bite you.


    "The descendants of wolf dog? Fierce?"


    Why does it look like Fatty? Thinking of this, Kanp hold out his right index finger circle it around the top of Shibas head.


    Shiba lived up to expectations, chasing Kanp''s finger and spinning in circles, a fewpster, Kanp took back his hand hurriedly, and then saw that Shiba was still spinning in ce, and then it started chasing its own tail and bite it.


    ""


    The muscles at the corners of Ryotas mouth were slightly stiff: Shiba still doesn''t give me face as always!


    It always helps others to p its owner in the face!


    "Wu wu wu!"


    Shiba suddenly attacked like a vicious dog, biting its own tail fiercely, and the next moment, it was in pain, hey on the ground with a whimper and began to roll.


    Hehe, my Shiba, ahem, it''s not feeling well


    Ryota was embarrassed and shy, and silently stretched out his feet to push Shiba behind him.


    Ryota, it''s almost time for you to train your Ninken. Aoyama really can''t stand it anymore, You''ll be graduating in one year. If Shiba can''t keep up with your footsteps, it is very likely to be eliminated.


    Ryota sighed: "But every time I train him, Shiba will cry, I can''t help myself."


    Maybe my insects can help Shiba. Aoyama Mountain said.


    "Really?"


    "You can try, but I can''t guarantee it."


    While chatting, Ryota hugged Shiba and Aoyama moved to the side, and started training Shiba with his insects.


    Kanp chatted with Shinichi. The two started to talk, praising about each other''s n, and then their discussion, went from the Academy to the Shinobi World, from battlefield to peace, from Ninja Tools throw to all kinds of powerful Ninjutsu and Taijutsu.


    Finally, Kanp exposed his fox''s tail and proposed to spar.


    Spar? Hyga looked at Kanp with some surprise, Are you serious, Kanp?


    Although Kanp''s Ninja Toolss throwing skill is strong, Shinichi is not bad either, and he also has other trump cards, so Kanp has no chance of winning against him.


    But at this time, Kanp had a serious expression on his face, and said in a sincere tone: Shinichi-senpai, please let me see Hyga n''s Gentle Fist myself!


    Gentle Fist?


    "I understand what you mean."


    Shinichi understands'', he felt that Kanp must have heard too many stories about Hyga ns Gentle Fist, so he couldn''t help but want to see it himself.


    Youngsters temperament.


    Shinichi smiled and said: Then let''s go to the training ground to spar!


    Thank you, Shinichi-senpai!


    Kanp is excited.


    In the chat just now, Kanp found out that Shinichi has been able to use Byakugan and has learned Hyga ns Gentle Fist. In the spar this time, if he has good luck, he may be able to collect Byakugan''s Kekkei Genkai directly. But if hes unlucky, collecting Hyga ns Gentle Fist is also great.


    If my luck is very bad


    I am not that unlucky, hmph!

 Chapter 84: Kanpū Vs. Hyūga Shinichi

    Chapter 84: Kanp�� Vs. Hy��ga Shinichi


    The training ground of the Shinichis house is indoor, about the size of a basketball court. There are a lot of Ninja Tools on both sides, kunai, shuriken, senbon, sword, samurai swords, everything. Of course, these Ninja Tools are only used for training, so they didnt have edge.


    Kanp, you can choose whatever weapon you want. Hyga walked straight to the center of the training ground, not at all nning to choose any Ninja Tools at all.


    Kanp is an arrogant guy, so he walked directly to the Ninja Tools shelf, took a ninja bag and tied it to his thigh, and then took some kunai, shuriken, and senbon first.


    After that, Kanp picked a sword.


    After he collected Dance of the Crescent Moon from Inoue, he would train with the wooden stake every day for three to five minutes. Although it was still impossible for him to use Dance of the Crescent Moon, his Kenjutsu improved rapidly.


    "I''m ready, Shinichi-senpai, lets go!"


    After selecting the equipment, Kanp stood in front of Shinichi with a sword in hand, while the green light cluster in his mind was about to move.


    Shinichi raised his eyelids slightly, and he quickly approached Kanp with one step, and pped his palm towards Kanps left rib.


    Without saying a word, Kanp raised his sword and shed at Shinichi''s elbow, attacking the ce where the enemy would definitely protect.


    Shinichi narrowed his eyes slightly and made a wrong footstep. His figure dodged to Kanp''s right side dangerously and almost hit the sword, and at the same time, he buckled himself up and pped Kanp''s abdomen again.


    Kanps eyelids twitched, This guy''s reaction speed so fast!


    And


    One inch is longer, one inch is stronger, one inch is shorter, and one inch is more dangerous. At this time, Shinichi is approaching Kanp, so the long sword in Kanp''s hand cannot be used, and it bes a burden, restricting his movements instead.


    Kanp abandoned the sword decisively, and then took out a kunai from his ninja bag with the hand speed from being single for many years, and stabbed at Shinichi.


    Shinichis eyes lit up, and he seemed to express his admiration. At the same time, he retracted his palms and turned over. Like a rabbit kicking the eagle, not only did he dodge Kanp''s kunai, but he also kicked him on the chin.


    Bang!


    Immediately after, Kanp was kicked into the sky, and his head was buzzing. When he returned to his sense, he found himself lying on the floor in an indecent posture, while Shinichi was standing two meters away from him, looking at him nervously.


    "Kanp, are you okay?"


    "Im fine."


    Kanp got up from the ground, and touched his chin subconsciously, No broken skin, no teeth were loose, it seems that Shinichi-senpai was holding back just now.


    Then, Kanp looked at Shinichi solemnly. Recalling the few collisions just now, Shinichi was far superior to him in terms of skill andbat experience. Even without the Gentle Fist, he had already kicked himself into the sky and almost stood side by side with the ceiling.


    It seems that the only way to fly a kite is to keep a distance.


    Kanp immediately backed away quickly, and at the same time, he took out kunai and shuriken from his ninja bag with both hands, and aimed at Hyga Shinichi from the distance.


    Shinichi knows that Kanp was very good at throwing Ninja Tools, so he immediately assumes the Gentle Fists stance, and the aura on his body has be dignified.


    Kanp didn''t dare to be arrogant. Without saying anything further, he started throwing the kunai, shuriken, and senbon in an instant, whistling across the air in straight or curved trajectories, continuoussing towards Shinichi.


    Shinichi moved with each step, his body moved quickly, Chakra gathers in his hands, and then he pped all the Ninja Tools that came towards him!


    Is this Gentle Fist?


    Kanps eyes turned serious, and he is not sure.


    In the original work, those Hyga n''s chniby would always shout Gentle Fist, Eight Trigrams, Kaiten and so on. But now, Shinichi didn''t shout anything, so Kanp didn''t know whether he used Gentle Fist or not!


    Just as Kanp was absent-minded, Shinichi relied on his richbat experience to resist the Ninja Tools, and in a blink of an eye, he was already three meters in front of Kanp.


    When Kanp came back to his senses, he saw that Shinichi had turned into an afterimage and mmed into him at a very fast speed.


    "Jkenp: Hakke Ni Sh!" (Gentle Fist Art: Eight Trigrams Two Palms)


    k k!


    With the two sound of crisp palm meeting flesh, Kanp was once again beaten by Shinichi.


    But at the same time, Kanp''s love also turned into a green light cluster, surging wildly.


    But unfortunately, when Kanp fell, the green light cluster in his mind gradually subsided.


    Kanpy down on the ground, not getting up even after a while.


    Too hard!


    Im too hard to me!


    Kanp was depressed.


    After all, hes so miserable now, but the collection was not sessful!


    Kanp, do you want to continue?


    Hyga still stood with Gentle Fists stance.


    Just now, when he attacked Kanp, he retracted the Chakra in his hands in time, so he was pretty sure that Kanp was not injured.


    Continue!!


    Kanp gritted his teeth and jumped from the ground like a carp but, he failed.


    Kanp then stood up with his hands on the ground, looked down at the ninja bag, and saw that the Ninja Tools inside were emptied.


    Let me take some Ninja Tools. After Kanp said that, he went to pick up the Ninja Tools on the ground.


    Shinichi put aside his stance, and said with a smile: Kanp, your Ninja Tools throwing is very good. In this regard, I am afraid that there is no student in the Academy that is better than you!


    Kanp asked while picking the Ninja Tools: But why can''t I feel that I can touch you?


    "Because I have seen through your Ninja Tools throwing!" Shinichi said with a smile.


    Have you used Byakugan?


    Kanp secretly thought that he was wrong, as he didn''t see the veins appeared on Shinichis face just now.


    "It''s not Byakugan, it''sbat experience!" Shinichi said, "Kanp, youckbat experience, so no matter how tricky the angle of the Ninja Tools you throw out is, there are traces to follow, and it is easy for me to see through it, so I can easily block it!


    Well, you are great!


    Although Kanp has collected the Ninja Tools Throwing Technique, he cannot collectbat experience. In this regard, he can only fill it up through constant battles.


    After replenishing the Ninja Tools, Kanp immediately distanced himself from Shinichi, and at the same time, he thought about how to throw the Ninja Tools so that Shinichi could not see through it.


    On the opposite side, Shinichi put on the Gentle Fists stance and said, Let''s start!


    As Kanp looked him, he suddenly remembered the Uchiha n''s throwing skills. His eyes lit up, and then he quickly threw a kunai with his left hand, targeting Shinichi''s right shoulder, and at the same time, he threw a shuriken with his right hand with a faster speed.


    In the next instant, the rapidly spinning shuriken flew very fast, and mmed into the kunai in the front violently.


    ng!


    With the crisp sound of the impact, not only the kunai''s speed soared again, but even the direction was changed due to the impact, and it shot towards Shinichi''s leg.


    Shinichis expression changed slightly. He had seen through the trajectory of the kunai just now, and boldness of execution stems from superb skill, so instead of retreating, he moved forward, trying to dodge the kunai while narrowing the distance with Kanp, but at this time, the kunai suddenly elerated and its trajectory also changed, disappearing directly from his line of sight, immediately making him on the passive side.


    Fortunately, he has rich fighting experience, and didnt go chaotic in the face of danger. At the critical moment, he quickly poured Chakra into his eyes, and veins appeared. Shinichi opened his Byakugan immediately, and instantly obtained the perverted vision with panoramic skylight of more than 300 degrees. The kunai that had disappeared from his sight was seen instantly, and it has nowhere to hide.


    Shinichi then moved his right palm, and sharply pped at the kunai who was shooting towards his leg to the side.


    It''s dangerous! However, to be able to do such thing so quickly, it really makes me


    Shinichi looked at Kanp with a solemn expression.


    But in the next moment, he had no time to think about it.


    Kanpshed his left and right hand, the kunai and shuriken fluttered in the air, then collided, and then their trajectory changed. As he is throwing them in a hurry, even Kanp himself couldn''t control these Ninja Tools trajectory, and the trajectory after the collision was so messy and shot towards Shinichi.

 Chapter 85: Gentle Fist (Incomplete)

    Chapter 85: Gentle Fist (Iplete)


    In the face of Kanp''s chaotic throwing, thanks to the abnormal vision he got from Byakugan, Shinichi managed to see the Ninja Tools shooting towards him from the front, from his side and even from his back. Then, Shinichi started his performance.


    His two palms are filled with Chakra, Shinichi then spins, and jumps while keeping his eyes open, and then he keeps pping the attacking Ninja Tools one after another with great precision without stopping, and in a blink of an eye, the kunai, shuriken, and senbon were all lying on the ground around him.


    Kanp was about tounch another blind shot, but found that his bullets are gone.


    He looked down at the empty ninja bag and sighed.


    Kanp, go on!


    After Shinichi activated Byakugan, his eyes are full of veins, and at first nce, he looked rather ferocious.


    I am out of Ninja Tools. Kanp shrugged.


    "So its like that."


    Shinichi froze in ce and then stopped his Byakugan.


    When he used Gentle Fist and Byakugan to resist Kanp''s Ninja Tools just now, he had a very strange feeling, as if he had a deeper understanding of Gentle Fist and Byakugan, but after just ten seconds, Kanp stopped, making him feel a little ufortable. He looked at Kanp, but was hesitant to say anything.


    As someone from the society, Kanp knows from the look of Shinichi''s expression that he has just entered the training state. He wanted him to continue sparring, but he was embarrassed to speak, so Kanp said righteously.


    Shinichi-senpai, lets go again!


    Kanp!


    Shinichi was instantly refreshed, and said loudly, Okay! Lets go again!!!


    I will tie two ninja bags this time!


    Kanp also worked hard to improve his favorability. He tied ninja bags on both his left and right thighs, and filled them with two sets of Ninja Tools.


    Shinichi activated the Byakugan again at this time, uses Gentle Fist stance, and ready to go.


    At the same time, Kanp held the Ninja Tools in his hand, and the green light cluster in his mind was also about to surge.


    The collection failed just now, but this time, Shinichi must be pleased with his sensibility and decentness, so maybe he can seed!


    Kanp took a deep breath, and then started throwing kunai, shuriken, and senbon.


    For every Ninja Tool thrown out, Kanp used a secondary impact method to increase the rate of fire and change the trajectory, otherwise Shinichi would not be able to enjoy it at all.


    Sure enough, when the kunai, shuriken, and senbon that were shot out had almost reached him after the second impact, Shinichi was excited. As his body swayed, a pair of fleshy palms danced into afterimages, and he pped the Ninja Tools away.


    As Kanp threw it, he observed Shinichi''s expression. Looking at his excited expression, Kanp finally couldn''t control his evil thoughts.


    Collect!


    In an instant, the green light cluster in his mind surged, and under Kanps anticipating gaze, a light blue light dot suddenly shot out.


    Kanp is overjoyed when he saw this.


    Immediately after, he wraps the light blue light dot with his consciousness.


    Gentle Fist Art: Eight Trigrams Sixty-Four Palms (Iplete!)


    Kanp''s heart instantly sank to the bottom of the sea.


    Godd***it, didn''t Shinichi-senpai shouted and used Gentle Fist Art: Eight Trigrams Two Palms just now?


    How did I collect Sixty-Four Palms?


    And this iplete version also cant be used.


    Kanp gritted his teeth and threw thest Collection Technique out, but it failed. This time, the resentment in his heart is filled with hatred, and he couldn''t help but condense Chakra in his hands.


    With the help of Chakra, the kunai, shuriken, and senbon thrown by Kanp suddenly soared in strength and speed!


    Shinichi felt this change in an instant, but instead of being surprised, he was overjoyed. The palm technique in his hand became more fierce, but it onlysted for less than half a minute, as Kanps two ninja bags are empty again.


    Shinichi didn''t want to stop, and then he gazed at Kanp with a vague expectation: How about you tie four ninja bags?


    Kanp''s mouth muscles twitched slightly when he saw Shinichis gaze. The Collection Technique is all used up, so he wanted to take a break, therefore, he coughed dryly, "Shinichi-senpai, let''s stop here today."


    Shinichi sighed slightly, then stopped the Byakugan, and then he walked over and patted Kanp''s shoulder enthusiastically, and then said: Kanp, your Ninja Tools throwing is very good, next time we have a chance, we will have to spar again!


    Kanp nodded perfunctorily, and then deliberately asked: Shinichi-senpai, your Gentle Fist is really strong, but can Gentle Fist only hit two palms?


    "No, you can hit for Sixty-Four Palms!"


    Shinichi smiled and said, In fact, Gentle Fist was originally Sixty-Four Palms, but for the convenience of learning and mastering, there will be a distinction between two palms, four palms, and eight palms. At present, I can hit four palms."


    "So that''s how it is!"


    Kanp understood.


    In other words, I only need to collect eight palms, sixteen palms, thirty-two palms, and sixty-four Palms to get aplete the Gentle Fist Art!


    Eh, that''s not right, cant I just collect Sixty-Four Palms directly?


    Kanp became dizzy after thinking about it.


    "However, Gentle Fist Art can exert its greatest power only with our Hyga n''s Byakugan!"


    Hyga Shinichi pointed to his eyes.


    Byakugan can see through objects, can see the body''s Chakra Pathway System and tenketsu clearly, so whenbined with Gentle Fist, it can directly attack the enemy''s tenketsu, making the victim wish they are dead.


    If there is no Byakugan, then Gentle Fist Art is a set of punches that infuse Chakra with both palms and hit people with continuous attacks, which may not even beparable to Leaf Whirlwind and Leaf Great Whirlwind.


    So, the key is Byakugan.


    Before Byakugan is collected, even if Kanp had obtained Gentle Fist Art, it would be just an ordinary technique.


    Thinking about it this way, Kanp came back to his senses, and he immediately praised Hyga n''s Byakugan.


    Shinichi also knew how the world work, so he also praised Gekk n''s Konoha-Style Kenjutsu.


    Konoha-Style Kenjutsu was created by Nidaime Hokage, but because of the difficulty of training it, there are not many Shinobi who have learned it, and most of them are from Gekk n, so in Konoha, when Konoha-Style Kenjutsu was mentioned, people would think of Gekk n, and when Gekk n was mentioned, people would think of Konoha-Style Kenjutsu.


    As the two wereplimenting each other like usual, Ryota and Aoyama ran over.


    "Shinichi, what are you doing here?"


    Ryota walked into the training stadium holding Shiba.


    Im sparing with Kanp.


    Shinichi smiled and said, What about you, how about Shibas training?


    Ryota smiled and said: The effect is very good!


    In the training just now, Aoyama directly ced the insect under Shibas fur. As long as Shiba not following order, it would be stung. Shiba has never suffered such grievances, so it cried at that time. Although Ryota was distressed, he gritted his teeth and shouted to Shiba to be more serious. Shiba had no choice but to cooperate with the training and finally fooled its little master.


    At this time, Aoyama looked around the training ground and saw the kunai, shuriken, and senbon all over the ground. His eyes under the sunsses narrowed slightly and he asked: Shinichi, have you used Gentle Fist?


    Shinichi nodded and said with a smile: Not only Gentle Fist, but also Byakugan.


    Aoyama and Ryota sucked in a breath of cold air, and looked at Kanpin disbelief.


    To be able to force Shinichi to use his Kekkei Genkai and Gentle Fist. Is this guy''s Ninja Tools throwing so terrifying?


    Facing the shocked eyes of the two of them, Kanp didn''t try to be arrogant at all, and said with a humble expression: It''s because Shinichi-senpai only defends but doesn''t attack, otherwise, I would have been defeated long ago.


    Kanp, you are too modest.


    Shinichi has a smile on his face. He finds that the more he looks at Kanp, the more pleasing he is to the eye, and if theres notification, it would show that his favorability keeps increasing +5 +5 +5 repeatedly.


    Four people chatted for a while, then Kanp said goodbye and left Shinichis house.

 Chapter 86: Stimulating Subcutaneous Tissue Cells

    Chapter 86: Stimting Subcutaneous Tissue Cells


    After returning home, Kanp found that the two moldy old men, Inoue and Matsushita, hade to his house to eat again.


    Keiko, put more chilis, ginger, and garlic when frying the crayfish.


    Also add more shallots, this is fragrant!


    The two old men stood outside the kitchen like a doorman, swallowing while talking.


    In the kitchen, the aroma of braised crayfish wafted out.


    Kanp swallowed his saliva and looked depressed at the same time. After all, the crayfish has not yet given birth to the next generation, but the two old men has already eaten a lot of them. Kanp is really worried whether the crayfish will be able to reproduce smoothly with such a bumpy life.


    So, Kanp stepped forward and asked: Two Uncles, how is the farming of the crayfish?


    Yo, it is Kanp-chan who is back, haha. Inoue had a smile on his face, causing the wrinkles on his face intertwined together like the roots of a tree, which was particrly ugly.


    Don''t worry, Kanp-chan, we have hired a lot of fishermen to take care of the crayfish. There will never be any problems! Matsushita said with a smile, When the crayfish can supply the tavern, Kanp-chan, you can rest assured to go to the Gekk Tavern to eat without any money!


    Kanp said righteously: I do these things mainly to help reduce the burden for the nsmen, going to the tavern to eat is just incidental.


    Kanp-chan is really getting more and more sensible!


    The two old men naturally praised again.


    It didn''t take long for Keiko to walk out holding a pot of crayfish that exuded a strong spicy vor.


    Time to eat!


    Kanp turned around and went to the backyard to call in Hayate who was attacking the wooden stake.


    When they got to the dinner table, the two old men unceremoniously put the crayfish in front of them, drinking the sake and eating the crayfish. They are very happy.


    Kanp and Hayate stretched out their chopsticks towards the crayfish, and the two old men suddenly turned their faces.


    Kanp-chan, Hayate-chan, these are snacks that are to be eaten with sake. Since you don''t drink, don''t eat them.


    "You can eat it when you grow up! When the timees, well be drinking with you!"


    Looking at the shameless appearance of the two old men, Kanp didnt know what to say.


    Hayate is even more free and easy. While looking at the two old men to eat the crayfish, he actually ate with keen relish while smelling the smell.


    After eating, the two old men took out a senbon and picked their teeth, then left slowly, and went for a walk to digest their food.


    Keiko started to clean up the dishes.


    Big brother, there is still soup, do you want to drink it?


    At this moment, Hayate brought the crayfish pot, which has rich soup in it. There are shrimp feet, shallots, ginger slices, garlic, and chili slices floating in the soup, and it smelled very appetizing.


    Although Hayate has eaten two bowls of rice and his stomach is full, he could drink this bowl of soup easily.


    However, Kanp looked at him with a look of disgust, and said: "How can you drink something like that? Throw it away!"


    "But"


    Hayate was a little bit reluctant. Although he doesn''t care much about what he eats, he still can''t bear to throw the soup now.


    It''s just that under Kanp''s gaze, Hayate had no choice but pour out the soup with a bitter expression.


    Kanp was relieved, and said: Hayate, our Gekk n must have a backbone, and we absolutely can never eat leftovers, understand?


    "Oh." Hayate is not in high spirits.


    After a while, the tavern will serve crayfish, at that time, big brother will take you to eat the overlords meal! Kanp began to change the subject.


    "Big brother, what is overlords meal?" Hayates eyes lit up, and he was indeed attracted.


    Overlords meal is just eating without paying for it!


    Kanp smiled and said, Ordinary people will be beaten to death if they eat overlords meal, however, your big brother can do it without any problem.


    Really!!


    Hayates eyes suddenly glowed, but soon he felt that it was not good, and said "But big brother, it''s wrong not to pay for food."


    ""


    Kanp suddenly didn''t want to talk to him, so he waved and said, "Okay, let''s stop talking nonsense, hurry up and go to refine Chakra, don''t eyes opened for two hours."


    "Oh."


    Hyfeng immediately ran to the sofa and sat upright, then he closed his eyes and began to refine Chakra.


    Kanp was not idle either, as he went directly into the bedroom to train the Body Revival Technique.


    After many days of training, Kanp has already stimted all his muscle cells with Chakra. Compared with other cells, the activation of muscle cells is significantly higher.


    Therefore, Kanp decided to target other cells now.


    Then, it is you!


    Subcutaneous tissue cells!


    The subcutaneous tissue is located under the dermis. It is a rtively loose tissue, and it is also a natural cushion that can cushion external pressure. In other words, activating subcutaneous tissue cells can greatly enhance Kanp''s resistance ability!


    If stimting muscle cells activation is strength +2, then stimting subcutaneous tissue cells activation is defense +2.


    However, the subcutaneous tissue is very rich inposition, including blood vessels, lymphatic vessels, nerves, sweat nds and hair follicles. It is not small to stimte the cells of these tissues with Chakra at the same time.


    But fortunately, Kanp has already collected the Body Revival Technique. As long as the micro-maniption is in ce, the rest is not a problem.


    After closing his eyes and concentrating, Kanp mobilizes a trace of Chakra into the subcutaneous tissue, and then uses this thread of Chakra to gently stimte various cells in the subcutaneous tissue. In the next instant, Kanp has the ilussion of hitting cotton, soil, steel, and trees at the same time, and several different touches are directly fed back from the Chakra to himself, so Kanp is busy creating Chakra to stimte these different types of cells.


    At this time, Kanp has a feeling of dual working, even doing triple or quadruple working, but after careful inspection, he found that this is not the case.


    Chakra is like the ten fingers of his hands. Working on subcutaneous tissue cells is like flexibly tapping on the different keys on a keyboard.


    When Kanp stimted muscle cells before, he needed to fully concentrated, for fear of idents, but at this time when he stimted the subcutaneous tissue cells, he was unexpectedly immersed in it!


    After a full hour, Kanp opened his eyes faintly.


    He finally realized it!


    Kanp burst into tears at this moment.


    The Body Revival Technique involves nearly two hundred kinds of cells, and there are tens of trillions of cells. If each type of cell needs to be stimted with a high degree of mental concentration, then even people with will of steel will be overwhelmed, but now, Kanp has finally found the right path.


    Kanp took a deep breath and started training again before he forgot the feeling.


    The feeling that just disappeared has notpletely dissipated, so Kanp easily found this magical, subtle, and mysterious feeling again. Then, with a move of Kanps thoughts, the Chakra in his body poured into the subcutaneous tissue, and began to spread in arge area to stimte the subcutaneous tissue cells.


    At this moment, along with the activation of subcutaneous tissue cells, arge amount of Physical Energy is released from these cells. With another move of Kanp''s thoughts, and the perfect level Chakra Refining Technique is disyed in an instant. At the same time that he is training with Body Revival Technique, he begins to refine Chakra.


    In normal times, Kanp would definitely not dare to do something like this, but at this time, he is in the zone. And with the previous mysterious feeling, he can do such things easily!

 Chapter 87: Training The Great Fireball Technique

    Chapter 87: Training The Great Fireball Technique


    Unknowingly, Kanp trained until midnight. When he opened his eyes, everything was silent, and there was only the sound of Hayates soft breathing as he is asleep.


    Kanp got up and moved his hands and feet lightly. Thinking of the previous training, he felt a little scared.


    But thinking about it carefully, although his training state just now is a bit dangerous, but at the same time, training Body Revival Technique and refining Chakra at the same time greatly improved his training efficiency!


    In the past, He trained the Body Revival Technique for 2 hours and then refined Chakra for 2 hours, but now, he trained the Body Revival Technique for 4 hours and refines Chakra for 4 hours. How much efficiency has been improved?


    Double?


    More than that!


    Because the longer the Body Revival Technique is trained, the higher the activation of the cell inside Kanps body. And the higher the cell activation, the more the Physical Energy contained in these cells will be released. Coupled with the perfect level Chakra Refining Technique with 9-fold increase, the speed and efficiency of Kanps Chakra Refining is of course getting faster and faster.


    It''s like riding a roller coaster. At first the speed was like a tractor, it doesnt feel exciting at all, butter on, it was like riding a rocket, jumping up and down.


    Kanp calmed his mood and went to sleep after a simple wash.


    He sleeps till dawn.


    The next day is sunday, so there is no need to go to the Academy.


    After Kanp opened his eyes, he saw that it was still early, just as he was about to stay in bed, he was dragged up by. Hayate


    Big brother, hurry up and go buy a present!


    Hayates eyes are shining brightly, looking at him expectantly.


    Kanp was a little confused: Present? For what?


    "Big brother"


    Hayate looked at him in disbelief, Today is my birthday


    Kanp reacted quickly: Hayate, between brothers, there is no need to celebrate birthdays. It''s too hypocritical, understand?


    "But, big brother, I''ve already prepared your birthday present." Hayate was aggrieved.


    My birthday? Is our birthday on the same day? Kanp really didn''t notice this.


    No. Hayate shook his head, Big brother''s birthday is November 11th.


    "Uh"


    Kanp was stunned, What date?


    "November 11." Hayate said with a serious face. (T/N: The joke here is November 11th is Singles'' Day in China. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Singles%27_Day)


    "Oh, hehe"


    Kanp''s whole person is not feeling well, I''m afraid you are lying to me.


    "Big brother, I didn''t lie to you."


    Hayate felt that it was so strange for his big brother to even forgot his own birthday.


    Kanp''s eyebrows twitched, and he finally sighed and said solemnly: "Hayate, don''t mention this in the future."


    Why? Hayate asked, Big brother, will you have no birthday in the future?


    "But, what? Whats the use of birthday? Only girls have birthday." Kanp said depressedly.


    Big brother, what should I do? Hayate was unhappy.


    You? Don''t celebrate it, too. Kanp said with righteousness, We, as the future man of Gekk n, just need to work hard. If we are just thinking about birthday gifts throughout the year, what can we do?"


    Hayate is speechless.


    Okay, after breakfast, go and refine Chakra for two hours. Kanp waved his hand, You may think that I am very unkind now, but when you grow up you Haah!


    Kanp sighed: When you grow up, you should not be able to beat me, right?


    Kanp felt a sense of crisis.


    After sending the poor Hayate away, Kanp quickly got up to wash, ate two onigiri, and then ran to the backyard.


    He first trained the three basic techniques twice, then training the Ninja Tools throw, then attacked the wooden stake, and finally, Kanp began to train the Great Fireball Technique.


    These days of non-stop refining Chakra, especially the four hours trainingst night, made his own Chakra soar. Kanp estimated that he should have enough Chakra to shot out a small Fireball.


    So


    Snake  Ram  Monkey  Boar  Horse  Tiger!


    Kanp carefully formed the hand seals one by one, and it took four seconds in total.


    Its a bit slow.


    Kanp frowned.


    The hand seals of the three basic techniques are all single hand seal. As long as the posture is standard, they can bepleted in an instant, so there is no such thing as the pursuit of speed, but Great Fireball has six hand seals!


    If Kanp casts the Great Fireball Technique in front of Shinichi at a speed of four seconds and six hand seals, then before his hand seals can bepleted, Shinichi would have pped him away with two palms.


    It seems that I have to find a way to increase the hand seals speed.


    Kanp feels that his task is getting more and more difficult.


    Concentrating his mind, Kanp once again formed the Great Fireball Techniques hand seals, at the same time, he also mobilized the Chakra inside his body to allow Chakra to flow through the Chakra Pathway System ording to a specific route, and finally flow towards Kanp''s throat.


    It should be noted that Chakra''s flow must be matched with the hand seal of his hands. The twoplement each other. No one cang behind, and no one can be faster. They must be carried out at the same time!


    When the Chakra gathered in his throat and gradually heated up, Kanp knew that he had seeded.


    This is not because Kanp''s talent is good, but because of the Collection Technique. After Kanp collected the Great Fireball Technique, he had already thoroughly understood the Great Fireball Technique from the inside out, plus the training of Body Revival Technique makes his control of Chakra be more and more refined, so he can control the flow of his Chakra easily!


    At the next moment, Kanp opened his mouth and took a deep breath, and then spit out all the Chakra gathered in his throat.


    Boom!


    In the next instant, a baby fist-sized Great Fireball'' shot out of Kanp''s mouth, and the scorching'' temperature roasted air faintly, and then it violently moved for a full ten centimeters before finally dissipated in the air unwillingly.


    Kanp nkly watched at the Great Fireball that dissipated in the air. After all, he used nearly one third of his Chakra for the Great Fireball just now!


    I thought I had be a king, didn''t expect I was still a bronze.


    After using the Great Fireball Tehnique, the disadvantage of his Chakra''s shorings came out again.


    Kanp really wished he could spend twenty-four hours a day in training Body Revival Technique and refining Chakra, and then say that after three years, or ten years, he will be king, but this is obviously impossible.


    After all, life is more than just training.


    After that, Kanp used the Great Fireball Technique twice, turning the Chakra in his body into a Great Fireball'', and then stood in ce to start refining Chakra.


    But after a while, a burst ofughter came from the living room, interrupting Kanp''s refinement.


    Although today is Sunday, the hospital doesn''t care about its employees, so Keiko left after leaving onigiri, so, there should be only him and Hayate at home.


    Could it be?


    Kanpsplexion slightly changed, and he rushed into the living room to take a look. Sure enough, the two moldy and idle old men came over again.


    Hayate-chan, happy birthday!


    This is the birthday presents that Grandpas prepared for you, see if you like it.


    Inoue and Matsushita handed the two boxes to Hayate with a smile on their faces.


    Thank you, Grandpa Inoue and Grandpa Matsushita!!


    Hayate was very excited, and stopped refining Chakra. He rushed to open the two boxes. One of the boxes contained a short sword made of fine iron, and the body of the sword is glowing with faint light, but the de is dim, and there should be no edge. The other box is a scabbard. Hayate takes out the two presents, and afterparing them, he saw that they are a set. Hayate was so happy at this moment!


    Kanp, who saw this, was amazed. From these two gifts, he could see the expectations of the two old men for Hayate and how stingy they were!


    This sword and scabbard are clearly a set, but they forcibly treated it as two presents. This is to fool Hayate, who is seven years starting today, like a three years old kid.


    Kanp can''t stand it anymore.


    However, looking at the excited expression on Hayates face, Kanp could only sigh: Hayates life is already so difficult now, so there are some things that shouldnt be exposed.

 Chapter 88: Collecting Advanced Three Basic Techniques

    Chapter 88: Collecting Advanced Three Basic Techniques


    After receiving the birthday present, Hayate was so excited that he ran directly to the backyard and began to attack the wooden stake.


    Although the short sword is not long, it is made of fine iron, so it weighs more than ten kilograms. However, Hayate can still hold the sword firmly with both hands.


    Inoue and Matsushita stood in the corridor watching Hayate hit the wooden stakes, and they were pleased.


    Hayate-chan will certainly carry forward the name of Gekk n in the future!


    In less than 20 years, Hayate-chan will definitely reach our heights.


    Next to them, Kanp gave them a surprised look. He felt that the two old men had good eyes. In the original work, Hayate was already a Tokubetsu Jnin when he became the examiner in Narutos Chunin Exams. At that time, Hayate was only 23 years old, so it is only less than 17 years from now, of course it may be shorter, after all, there is no indication in the original work when Hayate became a Tokubetsu Jnin.


    However, because of his existence, things in the future will definitely undergo various changes, so instead of being entangled about the future, it is better to grasp the present!


    So Kanp called sweetly: Grandpa Inoue, Grandpa Matsushita.


    The two old men subconsciously nce at each other when they heard Kanp''s call, and their eyes all carried a hint of suspicion.


    Although they have been idle and moldy, they are already mature old men. After getting along with Kanp for this period of time, they knew that when he didnt need anything, Kanp would call them uncle, and whenever he wanted to ask for something, Kanp would call them grandpa


    Inoue asked calmly: Kanp-chan, is there something wrong?


    Well, I would like to ask the two Grandpas for some Ninjutsu lessons! Kanp said with a sincere expression and a respectful tone, and he looks like a filial grandson.


    Inoue looked at Gekk Matsushita with an expression of as expected.


    Thetter also squinted and nodded: This kids head is really getting better and better now, he really refuses to take any loss.


    However, the two old men are neither bad people nor outsiders, so there is no reason to refuse Kanp''s request.


    What Ninjutsu do you want to ask us, Kanp-chan? Matsushita asked with a smile.


    Two Grandpas, I want to ask you about the advanced three basic techniques! Kanp said shyly.


    Although Kanp was lucky to collect Dance of the Crescent Moon from Inoue before, but with his current strength, he waspletely unable to perform such a high-level Konoha-Style Kenjutsu, so he realized a truth: The road has to be taken step by step, If you go too fast, you can easily get into trouble.


    "Advanced three basic techniques?"


    Two old man nce at each other, feeling a little surprised.


    The advanced three basic techniques are naturally Body Flicker Technique, Temporary Paralysis Technique and Invisibility Technique. (T/N: Invisibility Technique is original technique in this novel.)


    Among these three Ninjutsu, the most useful is Body Flicker Technique. Even in the Fourth Shinobi World War, it is a Ninjutsu that can be seen everywhere. As for Temporary Paralysis Technique and Invisibility Technique, although they also have a certain role, they also have many restrictions. For example, Invisibility Technique can only hide the figure, but can''t eliminate the smell, and Chakras aura, so rtively speaking, what Kanp really wants to learn is only Body Flicker Technique.


    Its just that


    "Kanp-chan, what is advanced three basic techniques?" Inoue curiously asked.


    "Uh"


    Kanp was stunned, feeling that something was wrong, so he quickly said, Grandpa Inoue, its Body Flicker Technique, Temporary Paralysis Technique and Invisibility Technique.


    It turned out to be these three Ninjutsu.


    Inoue suddenly realized, and then asked curiously, However, why did you call them advanced three basic techniques, Kanp-chan?


    In the Academy, three basic techniques refer to Transformation Technique, Clone Technique, and Body Substitution Technique, while in Anbu, the three basic techniques refer to Body Flicker Technique, Temporary Paralysis Technique, and Invisibility Technique, so in a sense, theres no such thing as advanced three basic techniques in the Shinobi World. (T/N: Just take it as this novels AU, as I cant seem to find any information about this.)


    Kanp, who is a transmigrator, has long been ustomed to three basic techniques and advanced three basic techniques. So, how could he know about the truth from the top?


    So, he had to lie with his best skills: Because these three Ninjutsu are stronger than three basic techniques, so they are advanced three basic techniques!


    While Kanp lied with his words, he blinked his eyes innocently, trying to pass through with his cuteness!


    Fortunately, the two old men were toozy to care about this with him.


    Matsushita smiled and said: Kanp-chan, since it is the advanced three basic techniques, of course only real Shinobi can master it. After you graduate, we will teach you the advanced three basic techniques, okay? "


    The muscles at the corners of Kanp''s mouth twitched slightly when he heard this, Are you trying to fool me like a four-years-old child?


    Dream on!


    Kanp immediately shouted: "No! I have to learn it now!"


    Kanp-chan, your talent is not good, so you must not be too ambitious, understand? Inoue said earnestly.


    Kanpsplexion changed slightly upon hearing this.


    Why do these words sound so familiar?


    Wait, isn''t this something I often say when I fool Hayate?


    Thinking of this, Kanp''s face changed again: Could it be that these two moldy old men hid in the dark and eavesdropped on me when I was fooling Hayate?!


    Inoue and Matsushita were a little puzzled as they watched Kanp''s face change again and again.


    Inoue is even introspecting secretly: Did I Did I just say something wrong?


    In front of the child, I said that his talent is not goodAiya! Its so inappropriate!


    Inoue med himself.


    Matsushita pulled the guilty-looking Inoue back two steps, and said softly: Why don''t we teach him? Although Kanp-chan''s talent is indeed not good, we can''t just destroy Kanp-chan''s self-confidence.


    Inoue was also a little regretful, so after hearing this, he immediately nodded: Okay, I will teach him personally!


    After saying that, Inoue coughed lightly, and said with a kind face: Kanp-chan, since you want to learn, then I will teach you, but the training of these three Ninjutsu is very difficult. You must be mentally prepared.


    At this time, Kanp already taken great vignce against these two old fogies, but he still hasnt finished collecting them, so he cannot be impolite to them, therefore, he nodded seriously: Thank you, two Grandpas.


    Next, Inoue took Kanp to the backyard and started teaching Kanp Body Flicker Technique.


    The hand seal of Body Flicker Technique is very simple, but the operation of Chakra is moreplicated than three basic techniques, so the difficulty of training it is naturally much greater.


    But for Kanp, this is not a problem.


    Collect!!


    When Inoue finished exining Body Flicker Technique, the green light cluster in Kanp''s mind suddenly surged, and then, a light blue light dot spewed out from the green light cluster.


    Kanp wrapped it with his consciousness, and with no surprise, this brand-new light blue light dot is Body Flicker Technique.


    Compared with the Body Revival Technique, Body Flicker Techniques knowledge is pitiful. It only took Kanp a few seconds to ept the knowledge in this light blue light dot.


    Then


    "Grandpa Inoue, I remember, let''s talk about Temporary Paralysis Technique next!" Kanp said.


    The wrinkles on Gekk Inoue''s old face are slightly squeezed together: I just said it once, and he already remembered it all?


    Inoue just opened his mouth to say something, but Kanp suddenly remembered something.


    When Kanp met these two old men for the first time, he collected them three times. He collected Chakra Refining Technique from Matsushita, and Chakra Refining Technique and Dance of the Crescent Moon from Inoue. Adding the Body Flicker Technique just now, it means that Kanp can no longer collect any skills from Inoue.


    In that case


    Grandpa Inoue, are you thirsty? Are you tired? You must be thirsty and tired. Go into the house and rest first. I''ll go ask Grandpa Matsushita to teach me.


    As soon as he said that, Kanp abandoned the useless Inoue, and turned straight to look for Matsushita.


    I, I Kanp-chan


    Looking at Kanps back, Inoue was confused: Who am I? Where am I? What am I doing?


    On the other hand, facing Kanp''s request, Matsushita did not hide his secrets, and exined all matter of Temporary Paralysis Technique and Invisibility Technique to Kanp.


    After two collections, Kanp sessfully obtained the Temporary Paralysis Technique and Invisibility Technique!


    In this way, he has collected all the advanced three-body techniques!

 Chapter 89: Body Flicker Technique

    Chapter 89: Body Flicker Technique


    After lunch, Inoue and Matsushita proposed to take the two brothers to go shopping. As it is Hayates birthday today, he was in a state of excitement and naturally wanted to go, but Kanp refused.


    Sorry, I want to stay at home and study hard every day, to contribute to the modernization of the vige, and to add fuel to Will of Fire, so I cant apany you all.


    Kanp said in a slightly mncholy voice, Hayate, just leave me alone, you can just go. Today is your birthday. Buy whatever you like on the road, Uncles will pay for it!


    When Inoue and Matsushita heard this, their faces turned ck.


    This little bastard called us Grandpas when he was begging for something, but now he calls us Uncles when he has nothing to do. A typical way of killing a donkey.


    Uncles will pay for it? Is this humans words?


    The two uncles are actually not short of money. If Hayate really wants to buy something, they will not be stingy and buy it, but when the wordse out of Kanps mouth, why are they so depressed and want to hit people?


    Goodbye, big brother. Hayate waved his hand, with a bit of regret in his expectant eyes.


    After sending the three to the entrance of the house, Kanp stretched his body and went back to the living room.


    Now that Im alone at home, herees the question, should I take a nap first, or train the advanced three basic techniques?


    Kanpy on the sofa and checked the Chakra inside his body. Because creating the three Great Fireballs in the morning, he has less than one-tenth of Chakra at this time, so if he wanted to train the advanced three basic techniques, he has to refine Chakra first.


    When refining Chakra, is it necessary to train the Body Revival Technique at the same time?


    After all, it will be much more efficient.


    Thinking about it, Kanp closed his eyes and two hours passed.


    When he opened his eyes again, he was refreshed and locked himself in the bedroom without saying a word, and then, he began training to train the Body Revival Technique while refining Chakra.


    With several sessful experiencesst night, Kanp can now easily enter the zone, guiding the only remaining Chakra to the subcutaneous tissue, and while Kanp stimtes cell activation, he actively extracts the Physical Energy of the cells, and then merges it with the Spiritual Energy to refine Chakra.


    With a two-pronged approach, Kanps depleted Chakra is gradually filled up.


    Kanp stopped training when the time reached four oclock in the afternoon.


    Hayate and the two old men hadn''te back yet, so Kanp went to the backyard to train advanced three basic techniques.


    Invisibility Technique!


    Kanp formed hands seal with his hands, the Chakra in his body quickly circted, gushing out of the body surface along the tenketsu of the whole body, turning into ayer of invisible and colorless substance.


    Kanp moved slowly, and the colorless substance on the surface of his body seemed to be impacted, and there were invisible ripples appearing, and it felt like it could be destroyed by the wind.


    When Kanp quickened his pace and even starts to run, the invisible and colorless substance on his body instantly shattered.


    Kanp shook his head, as the stability of this Invisibility Technique is too bad, and it waspletely iparable with Transparent Release.


    Afterwards, Kanp training Temporary Paralysis Technique.


    Temporary Paralysis Technique is a Ninjutsu that immobilizes the enemy with the users own Chakra. Although they can only be immobilized for a moment, this moment is enough for Shinobi to decide life and death!


    Doesnt it sound awesome?


    But in fact, the limitations of Body Locking Technique are also great!


    Shinobi battle is not a turn-based game in which you throw your fists and I throw scissors. No one will stand stupidly and give you a chance to use the Temporary Paralysis Technique, and when Shinobi starts to move fast, Temporary Paralysis Technique cant fall on them at all!


    Throughout the time from Naruto and Sasuke graduated from the Academy to the Fourth Shinobi World War, Temporary Paralysis Technique and Invisibility Techniques appearance is pitifully low, which is enough to illustrate the limitations of these two techniques.


    Of course, this is not absolute. Any ninjutsu has great potential as long as it was dug deep. For example, Zabuzas Hiding in Mist Technique and silent killing techniques allowed him to have the title of Demon of the Hidden Mist, and Nara n is using shadow as the medium of Temporary Paralysis Technique. Not only is it highly concealed, but it is also hard to prevent, and the threat is also great. (T/N: Again, bullshit from Author.)


    In Anbu, Invisibility Technique and Temporary Paralysis Technique were used to their limit. Anything such as lurking, ambushing, sneak attack, and assassination were basically inseparable from these two techniques.


    After mastering Temporary Paralysis Technique and Invisibility Technique, Kanp started training Body Flicker Technique.


    Body Flicker Technique is also called Art of Teleportation, but it is actually not a teleportation technique. It is a high-speed movement Ninjutsu performed after the use gathers Chakra on their feet, and because their speed is so fast that the naked eye cannot catch it, thats why it is called Art of Teleportation.


    Whether it is fighting or escaping, Body Flicker Technique can y a huge role, and it is also one of Kanps most valued Ninjutsu!


    Invisibility Technique and Temporary Paralysis Technique can be ignored, but Kanp must improve the Body Flicker Technique to the perfect level!


    Shunshin no Jutsu! (Body Flicker Technique)


    Kanp formed hand seals with both hands, and the Chakra in his body quickly flowed and condensed on his feet. At this moment, Kanp only feels that his bones are lighter by many kilograms, and when he lifted his footsteps, his whole body rushed forward violently like a gust of wind, then he fell on the grass in a rough posture, and slid out more than two meters before stopping.


    Im going Ptui!


    Kanp spit out the grass in his mouth and stood up from the ground with difficulty.


    This stuff is really not easy to master.


    Kanp checked his body. Fortunately, he was wearing long trousers and long sleeves, and he threw himself on the grass, otherwise, he would definitely cut his skin.


    Lets go again!


    Kanp continued to use Body Flicker Technique, but when he started, he mmed to the ground again.


    After that, Kanp used Body Flicker Technique twice, but the result was the same, that is, mming to the ground!


    There is more than that, as the Chakra consumed by Body Flicker Technique is extremely amazing, after only using it four times, and each time is only for two steps, Kanp already doesnt have much Chakra left.


    Feeling helpless, Kanp had no choice but to sit on the grass and start refining Chakra, while also thinking about the reasons for falling four times in a row.


    Kanp recalled that when he used Body Flicker Technique just now, his whole body seemed to go directly from a state of extreme stillness to a state of extreme speed. Even if he only took a step, the terrifying eleration still brought him a huge impact, so that he immediately lost his bnce in the next step and fell to the ground.


    In other words, in addition to training the Body Revival Technique, I also have to spare time to exercise and train Taijutsu. Kanp sighed.


    Although the Shinobi World has the distinction of Ninjutsu Shinobi, Taijutsu Shinobi, and Genjutsu Shinobi, if Ninjutsu Shinobi and Genjutsu Shinobi do not train Taijutsu at all, they will not have enough physical strength to cope with protracted battles, and they will be defeated easily if the enemy got close to them.


    Thinking of this, Kanp does not reject exercising his body to enhance his physique.


    After Kanp refined Chakra for half an hour, Hayate finally returned with two small bags full of snacks.


    As for Inoue and Matsushita, they did note in with Hayate.


    Big brother, big brother?


    Hayate walked around the house and finally found Kanp in the backyard. He then rushed over while bring the two bags, Big brother, guess what I bought? Huh? Big brother, you have grass on your face, as well as your hair.


    Kanp stopped refining Chakra and then calmly cleared the weeds on his face and head. With a look of loss, he then said: Hayate, what''s the use of these are things you bought from outside? Do you know that when youre shopping, Im working hard to train the advanced three basic techniques, if you continue to be like this, you wont be able to catch up with me in your entire life!


    Hayates eyes turned solemn: Big brother, I will also train very hard!


    Then what are you doing in a daze?


    Kanp scolded, Hurry up and refine Chakra for two hours!


    I understand! Hayate was enthusiastic at the time that he rushed into the living room without picking up the two bags.


    Kanp nced at the bags on the grass, which were full of snacks such as dried fruits and sweets.


    This child ah


    Kanp shook his head and was about to leave, but his footsteps stopped and his brows wrinkled, Why did he left all these things here?


    If its like that, then let me eat you, and then the dry trash will go to dry trash, and the wet trash will go to wet trash, then just throw it to their own trash cans.

 Chapter 90: Hayates Thought

    Chapter 90: Hayate''s Thought


    After finishing the two bags of snacks, Kanp burped twice and was a little thirsty.


    Walking into the living room, Kanp found that Keiko had returned and was busy in the kitchen.


    Kanp went into the kitchen and poured himself a ss of water, looking at Keiko''s busy back, he felt a little sad.


    Going to work and cooking again, being a mother is too hard.


    Kanp took a sip of water, it felt a little bitter.


    But when he turned his head and saw the seaweed egg drop soup that Keiko was making, and the bento seaweed and sesame onigiri prepared for him and Hayate next to it, the bitterness in Kanp''s mouth suddenly turned into a taste of seaweed.


    I shouldnt bother Kaa-chan anymore.


    Kanp walked to the living room with a water ss.


    At this time, Hayate is still sitting on the sofa refining Chakra, his little face was full of seriousness and persistence.


    Do you want to catch up with me so much?''


    Kanp shook his head and smiled, then went to the backyard to clean up the two bags of trash, took them out and threw them into the trash can outside.


    Entering the house again, Keiko has already prepared dinner.


    "It''s time to eat." Keiko shouted, her voice sounded a bit tired.


    As the work in the hospital has be even more busier now, she has very little time to rest, and Keiko also has to take care of two naughty kids. So how can she not be tired?


    Hayate stopped refining Chakra and ran over to eat.


    I''ve just refined Chakra for half an hour, so I will refine it again for an hour and a half after eating. For the rest of the time, I''m going to train Kenjutsu!


    As soon as he thinks of the birthday present that the two Grandpas bought for him, and the back of his big brother, Hayate is full of energy!


    Kanp-chan, why don''t you eat it?


    Keiko looked strangely at Kanp as he didnt eat the rice on his bowl even after a long time, so she asked, Do you want to eat onigiri?


    "No."


    Kanp smiled shyly. He just ate two bags of snacks. How could his stomach hold other food?


    However, in the face of Keiko''s concern, Kanp bravely took two mouthfuls of rice, and then drank a small bowl of seaweed egg drop soup.


    Keiko checked Kanp''s body and was relieved after confirming that he had no symptoms of illness.


    "By the way, today is Hayate''s birthday, Hayate, happy birthday."


    Keiko smiled and took out a wooden box from her body. Inside the box was a string of wooden beads.


    Thank you, Aunt Keiko!


    Hayate hurriedly took it as he said his thanks, and put it directly on his wrist.


    Kanp looked at the side, This string of wooden beads looked very familiar.


    Recalling the fifty for two strings of beads he boughtst time, Kanp showed thoughtful look: When ites to my birthday, I am afraid that I will receive the same birthday gift exactly the same as Hayate.


    After the meal, Keiko started cleaning, and Hayate immediately sat on the sofa and started refining Chakra.


    But for some reason, Hayate felt as if he had forgotten something, but when he thought of the sword made of the fine iron, Hayate was full of energy. He immediately closed his eyes and started refining Chakra.


    Kanp strolled around the backyard for twops to disgest the food. When he entered the living room, he saw that Keiko was cleaning the house. It was a rare asion for him to run over to help, but Keiko politely refused, so he had no choice but to go to the bedroom to train the Body Revival Technique and refining Chakra.


    Unconsciously, an hour and a half passed.


    Hayate opened his eyes on time, then grabbed the sword beside him, and rushed to the backyard. After turning on the light, he was bathed in the light and the gentle moonlight, Hayate then held the sword in both hands and attacked the wooden stake fiercely.


    After more than half an hour, Hayate stopped.


    "I remember! My snacks! Huh? Where''s my snacks?"


    Hayate put away his sword, wiped the sweat from his face, and looked around, but he couldn''t see his two bags of snacks.


    He eveny on the ground and turned over the grass, but in the end, he still found nothing.


    Hayate, what are you looking for? Keiko, who had just walked out, asked.


    "Aunt Keiko, I''m looking for my snacks. Grandpa Inoue and Grandpa Matsushita bought me two bags of snacks in the afternoon, but they are gone now." Hayate said.


    "Snacks?"


    Keiko is a little displeased, Why are children like to eat snacks? If you are hungry, you can eat the seaweed onigiri I make.


    But today is Hayate''s birthday after all, so Keiko said, "That should be taken by your big brother."


    "That''s right! Big brother must have taken it away!"


    Hayate hurriedly ran towards the bedroom, but his footsteps became heavier and heavier because he suddenly remembered that his big brothers behavior when he was eating, vaguely, Hayate seems to have grown up, and seems to understand something.


    The reason why big brother skipped dinner is because he wanted to eat my snacks on an empty stomach


    All my snacks were taken away by big brother


    Hayate stood at the door of the sliding door of the bedroom in despair, unable to believe this cruel fact.


    Hayate feels that he has been betrayed by his dearest and beloved big brother, and his heart aches, as if a knife fiercely stabbed into his heart.


    Hayate looked at the sliding door, imagining the picture of his big brother lyingfortably on the futon behind the door, eating his snacks while his legs crossed, and felt that the knife in his heart dug deeper!


    No, big brother is not such a person!


    Hayate recalled the scenes from the past with a struggling look on his face, and finally, he made up his mind.


    Hayate gritted his teeth, his face flushed red, and he had the expression of a tough guy who was going to stand up on his own, but in the next moment, a wave of chakra quickly diffused out of his body, and followed by ayer of mercury-like film covering his body, limbs, and head.


    Then, Hayate disappeared.


    Transparent Release!


    After awakening Transparent Release, although Hayate was warned by many elders not to train on it, he still couldn''t help but secretly used it. In order to avoid being scolded by the elders, Hayate kept hiding it, and even Kanp didn''t know at all.


    After entering the transparent state, Hayate gently opened the sliding door a little bit, and then nervously peeked at the scene in the bedroom like a thief.


    He then saw his big brother sitting cross-legged in front of the futon, with his hands on his knees, his face squeezed, and his whole body motionless. It felt like he was refining Chakra.


    Big brother is training so seriously, so he will definitely not steal my snacks!''


    Hayate told himself this in his heart, but the movement in his hand didn''t stop. He pushed the sliding door open a little bit, then quickly walked in with tip-toeing, and then began to search for it.


    My Transparent Release canst for one minute, so I must find it within one minute''


    But it''s so strange, I obviously came to find my own snacks, so why do I feel like a thief?''


    Hayate was a little puzzled, but his movements were indeed as light as a thief, trying not to make any movement.


    Fortunately, the bedroom is not big and there are fewer ces to hide snacks, so within one minute, Hayate confirmed that there are no snacks in the bedroom.


    Ive wronged big brother!


    Hayate was ashamed. He then tiptoed to the door and gently closed the sliding door.


    After that, Hayate ran to the backyard again and began to hit the wooden stake.


    But after a while, Hayate became absent-minded again: If big brother didn''t take it, where did my snacks go?


    While he is thinking about it, time quietly pass.


    At 11:30 in the evening.


    In front of the futon in the bedroom, Kanp slowly opened his eyes.


    One night''s Body Revival Technique and Chakra Refining made increased the battery in Kanp''s body increased by a small amount. This feeling of seeing himself be stronger almost fascinated him.


    Kanp stretched his body, and then discovered something wrong: Why is the light still on when it''s already sote now?


    As soon as Kanp turned around, he saw Hayate lying on the futon with his chin on his hands, staring at him without blinking.


    Kanp almost released terrified scream when he saw this!


    Who is this bastard trying to scare in the middle of the night?


    "Hayate, its sote now, why are you still not sleeping?" Kanp asked angrily.


    "Big brother, my snacks are gone!" When Hayate saw that his big brother finally woke up from his training state, he hurriedly got up from the futon.


    Your snacks are gone? Kanp looked confused, What snacks?


    It''s the snacks that Grandpa Inoue and Grandpa Matsushita bought for me!


    Hayate said hurriedly, "Each of them bought one bag for me, so there are two bags, its very big!"


    Hayate said and made gestures.


    Kanp tilted his head and looked at him strangely: Hayate? Are you dreaming? How can there are snacks?


    Hayate was shocked by Kanp''s expression: "Big brother, there are snacks, there really are snacks!"


    Kanp shook his head and chuckled: Okay, there are snacks, Hayate, hurry up and go to bed, we have to go to the Academy tomorrow.


    "No, big brother, there are really snacks" Hayate didn''t know what to say, and tears started falling down from his eyes.


    But Kanp ignored him and went straight to the bathroom to wash up.


    However, when he left the bedroom, Kanp suddenly got an impression: Two bags of snacks It seems that there are

 Chapter 91: Two Choices

    Chapter 91: Two Choices


    In the next few days, Kanp continued collecting while taking sses, but because most of the students in the Academy are bronze students, and they still didnt know anything, the results of collecting was bing less and less satisfactory.


    Although the actualbat training in the afternoon allowed Kanp to exercise his body, Kanp has realized that the Academy can no longer allow him to achieve a major breakthrough.


    At this time, the news of Shisui''s application for early graduation has swept through the entire Academy like a storm in just half a day!


    Many sses have begun to talk about Shisui, and the ss 8 is naturally no exception.


    When Kanp heard the news, he wasn''t too surprised. After all, if Shisui didn''t graduate early, then his title as Shisui of the Body Flicker (Shunshin no Shisui) could not have started in the Academy, right?


    However, if Shisui graduates to be a Shinobi, he will not only be busy with missions in the future, but he will also go to battlefield. As a result, it is almost impossible for Kanp and Shisui to have an intersection.


    Then, Kanp thought of Hyga Shinichi again, as this guy is already in the fifth year, and it is only more than a year since graduation.


    If both of them left, Kanp will be really lonely at the Academy in the future.


    Or, should I just finish graduate early too?


    As soon as this idea came out, it''s like wild grass growing wildly, and it can''t be suppressed.


    If he graduates normally, Kanp will need to stay in the Academy until the sixth year.


    He is now in the second year, and he is still more than four years away from graduating. In such a long time, it seems that Kanp would only be able to train Body Revival Technique, refining Chakra, and collect bronze students. In this case, he basically cant collect any high-level skills, so it is impossible for his strength to increase sharply, but his development will be stable. After all, as his cells activity be higher and higher, his Chakra will grow more and more.


    But at the same time, Kanp will definitely miss many opportunities, such as Rymyaku mission.


    After all, no matter what mission it is, it is impossible for Minato to bring an Academy Student.


    But if he graduates early, there may be a glimmer of hope for him to join the Rymyaku mission.


    And if Kanp graduates together with Shisui, then the two students who graduated early would most likely be assigned to the same team.


    Furthermore, after graduation, he will be a real Shinobi. When the timees, he will talk andugh with other Genin, and there will be no weak friends. At that time, Kanp''s Collection Technique would be more powerful.


    Of course, there are advantages and disadvantages.


    Now is the time of war. Although the vige will not allow Genin, who just graduated, to be on the frontline, but in a year or two, when the other Great Shinobi Viges starts to invade Konoha, then Kanp will definitely go to the frontline.


    However, danger also often means opportunity!


    If he really goes to the frontline, with Kanps strength which is just Genin-level, it is impossible to receive any dangerous missions, and then relying on the Gekk n''s weak influence to walk through the back door, the n can n an easy and safe logistical work for him, such as Safeguarding the remains of apanion?


    Furthermore, if he is doing logistics, it does not go against his purpose of low-profile development.


    Thinking of these, Kanp''s heart begins to stir more and more.


    At the Academy that day, Kanp poked Iruka in the arm and asked softly about applying for graduation in advance.


    Iruka stared at Kanp in daze, his eyes are full of shock: Kanp, do you want to graduate early like Shisui?


    I''m just asking casually, don''t be too sensitive Kanp urged, Hurry up and tell what you know.


    Iruka was skeptical, but still replied: For you wanted to graduate early, you need to apply for it to a sensei first. After the application is approved, the list will be reported to Hokage-sama. After that, the Academy will arrange the exam at the end of the semester. After passing the exam, you will officially graduate from the Academy and be a real Shinobi!


    Does the exam will only be held at the end of the term?


    Kanp calcted that there are still more than three months until the end of this semester.


    Kanp, I advise you to give up this idea. Iruka said quietly beside him, It is impossible for you to graduate early.


    Why? Kanp subconsciously said, Are you looking down on me?


    A smile appeared on the corner of Iruka''s mouth: "Didnt you say you don''t want to graduate early?"


    Uh Kanp is depressed, I was actually schemed by Iruka?


    "But Kanp, what I said just now was true, I wasn''t joking with you!" Iruka said seriously.


    Kanp carefully observed Iruka''s expression, he looks very serious, and it didn''t look like he was lying.


    But with Kanp''s current three basic techniques and Ninja Tools throwing, even if his Chakra is a shoring, the graduation exam is still three months away. He has enough time fiercely train the Body Revival Technique, and coupled with the perfect level Chakra Refining Technique, he is confident that he will have more Chakra at the end of the term!


    Thinking back to the content of Naruto''s graduation exam, there is absolutely no reason for Kanp to fail.


    As if seeing the doubts on Kanp''s face, Iruka exined with a smile: So, to graduate early, you must first apply to a sensei, and only after passing the application can you participate in the graduation exam!


    Passing the application


    Kanp''s heart sank, Could it be that the application can fail?


    Of course, if all the students'' applications are passed, wouldn''t the students be messing around by applying for early graduation? Iruka said.


    Then, what are the criteria for passing the application? Kanp asked immediately.


    Generally speaking, as long as your talent in being Shinobi is very good, you can pass the application, such as Shisui. However, Yu-sensei is different. He not only values  Shinobis talent, but also values the theoretical knowledge!


    Iruka looked at Kanp with a faint look in his eyes, Fatty-kuns talent is not very good, but Yu-sensei still values him, it is because Fatty-kuns theoretical knowledge is very good. So Kanp, if you apply for early graduation with Yu-sensei, he will definitely require you to master the theoretical knowledge of the sixth year, otherwise, he will not agree to your application!


    Sixth years theoretical knowledge Kanp was very depressed. As a Shinobi, strength is the most important thing, right?


    As long as the strength is strong enough, you can use Chibaku Tensei every time you attack, at that time, who cares if you stand at a height of five meters and at what angle you need to throw a kunai to make it the farthest.


    This is true for Shinobi, but we are not Shinobi yet.


    Iruka said seriously, My father also said that when we graduate and be real Shinobi, we will naturally have a lot of time to improve our strength, but it is difficult to spare time to learn theoretical knowledge, so the these few years at the Academy is the only time we can sink our hearts and learn theoretical knowledge!


    "Iruka, you know so much."


    Kanp said weakly.


    "It''s okay, these all are what my father told me." Iruka smiled embarrassedly, "He hopes that I can earnestly learn theoretical knowledge in these years at the Academy, so he told me this."


    Why!


    Kanp raised his head to look at the ceiling and sighed.


    Is theory really important?


    It is indeed important, because the written exam in the first stage of Narutos Chunin Exams is a theoretical examination, but it is also right to say that it is not important, because the written exam of Chunin Exams is useless, and the real test is about belief, not theory!


    Therefore, Kanp has never paid much attention to theoretical knowledge.


    But he never imagined that if he wanted to graduate from the Academy ahead of schedule, his theoretical knowledge would be a roadblock.


    Kanp has a headache when he thought about this.

 Chapter 92: The Last 3 Months

    Chapter 92: The Last 3 Months


    After the bell rang, Yu stood on the podium to give a lecture, while Kanp sat in a daze.


    Is there any way that Yu-sensei can ignore my theoretical results and agree to my early graduation application?


    Act cute?


    Kanp shook his head, Why would he agree just because I act cute?


    Bribe him?


    Theres no way hell take the bribe, moreover, I dont have anything to bribe him.


    Why dont I leave ss 8 directly?


    Iruka has said that Yu-sensei is a teacher who values theoretical knowledge the most in the Academy, so as long as I go to another ss and changes the head teacher, I should be able to pass the application, right?


    Kanp quietly asked Iruka about changing sses, but Iruka actually made a joke, saying that unless there is a major teaching ident, it is impossible to change sses.


    Kanps head hurts even more when he heard this.


    Do I really have to stay at the Academy for six years?


    Kanp turned his head to look at Iruka again. He spent a long time with these guys. Although he was very happy everyday as he didnt have to think about anything, he obviously felt that his wisdom was lowered by Iruka, Anko, and the others, and bing more and more like a child. As a social person, Kanp somewhat hates this feeling.


    Of course, it is not important whether he is acting like a child or not, the important thing is that the frontline has that many corpses waiting for him to protect


    The responsibility on his shoulders is very heavy!


    Kanp took a deep breath and continued to think about how to break the situation.


    But no matter what he thinks about it, it seems that there is only one way, which was to learn theoretical knowledge obediently and honestly.


    Eh wait!


    Kanp suddenly remembered that he was someone who had cheat.


    Theoretical knowledge can it be collected?


    Because he never pays attention to it, Kanp never thought about collecting this.


    Iruka, I remember that you took notes in the theory ss, right? Kanp hurriedly turned his head and asked softly to Iruka, Where are your notes, let me see them.


    Iruka chuckled and said: Kanp, you are too anxious, theres no way you can master all theoretical knowledge in a day or two.


    That being said, Iruka still took out his notebooks from the drawer and said, These are all the notes for this semester.


    Kanp took the notes, and then opened one of the books. It was about various knowledge points about tracking. Kanp nced through it first, and then threw a Collection Technique.


    Under Kanps expectant gaze, the green light cluster in his mind instantly surged, and then a light blue light dot was ejected. After he wrapped it with his consciousness, it was indeed a tracking technique, but it was an iplete version!


    Kanp looked at the notebook in his hand, unable to control his emotions: With this, I no longer have to worry about my study!


    Kanp then collected two other notebooks, and obtained the anti-tracking technique and trap creation. Of course, they were also iplete versions.


    There are many aspects involved in theoretical knowledge,bat aspects such as Ninja Tools throwing, and hand seals, other Shinobi aspects such as tracking, anti-tracking, and setting trap. There is also the math about someone standing at a height of five meters and throwing the farthest. These knowledges will be imparted to students little by little in six years, therefore, if Kanp wants to collect theplete version and pass the exam, he must collect all the notes of each year!


    Kanp touched his chin, and the first reaction was to ask Iruka to borrow the notes from the first year, and then ask Shinichi to borrow the notes from the second to fifth year. As for the notes of the sixth year, he can also borrow them through Shinichi.


    But on second thought, these notes are not owned by one person. In case there is any omission, then what he has collected would be an iplete version.


    Kanp cant get anything useful from these iplete light dots, whether its Ninjutsu or Kekkei Genkai, or the tracking, anti-tracking, and trap making skills just collected.


    Theplete version is required before it can be used.


    It is best to have all the notes from one person!


    Kanps eyes suddenly lit up: I almost forgot my identity!


    I, Gekk Kanp, am the son of Gekk ns n Head!


    Although it''s hard to say whether the next n Head will be the son of the previous n Head, as the current n Heads son, I must have some privileges. Through those two retired moldy old men, it shouldnt be hard to find the notebooks from the nsmen who graduated in the past two years in the n, right?


    Kanp is finally rxed when he believed it is possible.


    At this time, the get out of ss bell rang, and Yu reluctantly left the ssroom.


    As soon as he left, the bronzes in the ss instantly became lively.


    Kanp!!!


    Anko, Tsukasa, Kotetsu and Izumo also gathered immediately.


    Anko.


    Kanp looked up towards Anko, and his eyes were a little sad: When I graduated early, maybe I wont see Anko in the next few years, I should look at her for the next three months till I satisfied!


    Your eyes look so strange.


    Anko looked at Kanp vigntly, Are you thinking about something unclean?


    The muscles at the corners of Kanps mouth twitched: Im really blind to be in such aplicated mood! Such a person deserves to eat balls until she bes ball herself.


    Kanp Kanp, how do you n to celebrate your birthday?


    Tsukasa was holding her little puppy, Shiramaru. Seeing that Anko did not speak, she had to ask Kanp herself.


    Woof woof. Shiramaru wagged its tail and tried to jump to the desk.


    Birthday? What birthday? Whose birthday?


    Kanp has selective amnesia.


    Of course its your birthday! Kotetsu then jokingly said, Tsukasa is looking forward to it every day now.


    No way.


    Tsukasa shyly grabbed Shiramaru and covered her face.


    Wu wu Shiramaru squeezed its hind legs aggrieved, and was also shy.


    Kanp was startled, Wait, its my birthday, so why are you shy?


    Chotto matte!


    Could it be that after she know that Shisui would graduate, she shifted her goal and began to covet my handsomeness?


    I didnt expect you to be such a person, Tsukasa!


    What a pity!


    My current task is to collect theoretical knowledges, not to be distracted by puppy love!


    Its five days before your birthday, Kanp, where do you n to celebrate your birthday? Izumo also asked.


    Iruka also smiled and said: I think no matter where you are celebrating it, you must invite a few more friends!


    For example, Shisui!


    Kotetsu and Izumo spoke in unison with a tacit understanding.


    Yes, Shisui is about to graduate soon. If you dont call him, maybe you wont have another chance. Iruka said earnestly.


    Hearing what they said, Tsukasa grabbed Shiramaru again as a shield.


    The muscles at the corner Kanps mouth twitched when he saw this: My intelligence has really decreased a lot.


    At this time, Anko pped the table and said: Oi Kanp, say something, we are all waiting for you!


    Actually, I dont really want to celebrate my birthday.


    Everyone was stunned when they heard this.


    Why dont you want to celebrate it? You should celebrate your own birthday, Kanp.


    Kanp,st year, everyone celebrated your birthday with you.


    Iruka and the others all looked at him strangely.


    How can I put itIts that my birthday is not very good.


    Kanp is very embarrassed, after all, how can he make this group of carefree children who have not yet reached adolescence understand how much harm will be done to single dogs on 11.11?


    No!


    Tsukasa put down Shiramaru, and looked at Kanp angrily, Kanp, you must celebrate your birthday!


    So I really have to invite Shisui?


    Kanp shrugged helplessly and said: Well, since Tsukasa insist on it so persistently, then Senju Park.


    Kanp didnt keep on being hypocritical. After all, if the collection goes well, he might graduate early at the end of this semester. Whether or not he would be able to spend his birthday with them so easily in the future is still unknown, so he would at least stay with them for thest three months.

 Chapter 93: Borrowing Notes

    Chapter 93: Borrowing Notes


    In the afternoon, when the actualbat training ss was assembled at the training grounds, Kanp unexpectedly discovered that the next ss was actually ss 1. Not far away, the head teacher of ss 1, Hiramatsu Taishi, was chatting with Yu.


    Kanp Kanp, look over there


    Tsukasa suddenly ran to Kanps side, shyly pointed at Shisui who is among the crowd of ss 1, and urged him to go and inform Shisui about his 11th birthday.


    Kanp nced at the little puppy, Shiramaru, who is lying on her shoulders, and shook his head secretly: Youre the one raising the dog, so why dont you get your dog to be the licking dog?


    Then, Kanp turned and walked towards ss 1, while waving his hand and shouted: Shisui.


    Kanp, do you need anything with me?


    Shisui walked out of the crowd with a faint smile on his face.


    Since the news of him applying for graduation in advance came out, Shisui has be the most famous figure of the Academy. The attitude of bronzes in the same year is admiration, while the seniors are envious, and there is nock of dissatisfaction from some bronze seniors with bad characters.


    But for these, Shisui is indifferent.


    Kanp then asked: Shisui, do you have time after school on the 11th?


    11th? Shisui thought for a while, then nodded, Yes, whats wrong?


    Kanp invited: It''s my birthday that day, so I want to invite you toe to Senju Park.


    So its like that, all right.


    Shisui didnt refuse, after all, they had gotten to know each other a lot these days, and they were considered friends.


    After that, Kanp asked him about applying for graduation in advance.


    Shisui didnt conceal it, and said it openly.


    After chatting for a long time, the ss bell rang, and Taishi and Yu, who were standing in the middle of the chat, seemed to have finished talking, and each walked towards the students of their own ss.


    When Kanp returned, he happened to being back with Yu.


    Yu seemed to be in a good mood and asked: Kanp, are you friends with Shisui?


    Yes, we met this semester.


    Kanp said calmly, Yu-sensei, I am so envious of Shisui, he actually can graduate early. I wonder if anyone in our ss can graduate early?


    Shisui is a very talented genius. Letting him stay at the Academy will only waste his talents, so the Academy is allowing him to graduate early.


    Yu continued, As for our ss, Yui-kun and Anko-kun should be the best in terms of talent, but rather than graduating early, I still hope that they can learn more theoretical knowledge in the Academy andy a good foundation in bing Shinobi, so that they can go further on this path of Shinobi.


    Hearing Yu said this, Kanp understood.


    Irukas information is indeed reliable. If I apply for graduation now, Yu-sensei will definitely not agree, unless Ipletely grasped six years of theoretical knowledges.


    After school was over at 3:30 in the afternoon, Kanp returned home with Hayate, and then immediately went out to find Inoue and Matsushita.


    The two old men are inseparable every time they go out, and even their homes were next to each other, just like Kanp and Hayates houses.


    Knocking on the door of Inoues house, Kanp smiled like a warm man: Grandpa Inoue, I


    Eh eh eh


    Inoue stretched out his hand to stop Kanp at the time, with a look of I have seen through your scheme, you kid, dont try to fool this old man, and then said, Kanp-chan, by calling me Grandpa as soon as you speak, do you have something to ask me?


    Grandpa Inoue is so smart!


    Kanp gave a thumbs up, I happen to have a little thing to ask Grandpa Inoue for help.


    Hahaha, tell me, what''s the matter?


    Inoue was very proud when he saw through Kanps schemes, andughed out loud.


    Actually, I recently wanted to study the theoretical knowledge of the Academy, so I want to borrow a set of ss notes from first year to the sixth year! Kanp said, So Ie to trouble Grandpa Inoue.


    The Academys ss notes?


    Inoue chuckled and said, I thought it was something. If you wanted notes, you will have it at Grandpa Matsushitas house.


    Really? Kanp eyes lit up.


    Your Grandpa Matsushita has a granddaughter. She was very serious when she was at the Academy, and she took notes in every ss. Your Grandpa Matsushita often brags to me about his granddaughter''s excellence.


    Inoue waved his hand and said, Let''s go, I''ll take you to find him.


    Just after taking a few steps, the one old and one young pair arrived at Matsushitas house next door.


    Exining the purpose of their visit, Matsushita took them to a log cabin in the backyard, and at the same time, he said, After my granddaughter graduated, I put all those notes in a box, I remember that I put it in this room. You two can wait for me here, Ill take it.


    Outside the log cabin, Kanp asked curiously: Grandpa Inoue, what is the name of Grandpa Matsushitas granddaughter? In what year did she graduate? Is she a Shinobi now?


    Your Grandpa Matsushitas granddaughter is called Gekk Tabako. It has been two years since she graduated, and she is now Genin.


    Inoue smiled and said, That girls talent is pretty good, I recalled that she is preparing for Chunin Exams now.


    She sounds kind of amazing. Kanp said.


    It''s amazing not because Gekk Tabako is preparing Chunin Exams, but because of her name, which sounds like a protagonist, giving people a sacred and invible feeling. (T/N: Her name is Gekk Yan, but I changed her to Tabako as Yan means cigarette in Chinese. As for what this sentence means, I dont really get it.)


    But Kanps younger brother is also called Hayate, but isnt he still a cannon fodder in the end?


    The name in Gekk n is better than the other, but its a pity that life is thinner than paper.


    Kanp is full of emotion.


    Found it!


    At the same time, Matsushita, who is in the log cabin, finally found a box in the corner. The box was filled with notebooks as thick as fingers, and the covers of the top notebooks is covered with a thinyer of dust.


    It should be these.


    Matsushita pushed the box out and said, Kanp-chan, take it, your elder sister Tabako has already graduated, so she doesnt need these things anymore.


    Thank you, Grandpa Matsushita!


    Kanp hurriedly went to pick up the box. It was a little heavy, but fortunately, these days of exercise had made him a lot stronger.


    Saying goodbye to the two old men, Kanp went straight back to his home with the box, and then took out all the books inside and divided them ording to the year.


    There are four notebooks for the first year, six for the second year, and seven for each of the third to sixth year, for a total of thirty-eight notebooks.


    Kanp felt a little dizzy when he saw this.


    It will take at least 13 days to collect all this. If there is a failure in the middle, the time would be pushed back.


    Big brother, what are those?


    At this moment, Hayate heard the movement in the room and ran in with his short sword while sweating profusely.


    Kanp said: Notes, these are all the theoretical knowledge of the six years of the Academy.


    Amazing!


    Hayates eyes lit up, Big brother, are you going to learn theoretical knowledge now?


    Kanp nced at Hayate and said with a snort: Its not me, its you!


    Hayate was stunned when he heard this. He looked at Kanp and then at the thirty-eight notebooks lined up on the ground. He couldn''t help but clenched the sword in his hand tighter and took two steps back. At the next moment, like a frightened rabbit, he turned around and ran: I dont want it!!!

 Chapter 94: Birthday Present From Shisui

    Chapter 94: Birthday Present From Shisui


    After sorting out the thirty-eight notebooks, Kanp picked up a first-year notebook and read it.


    The handwriting on the notes is very delicate and pretty, each stroke gives a delicate feeling, and the kerning is not close, so it looks veryfortable to read.


    In order to ensure the collection effect, Kanp slowed down the reading speed a little bit, but in the end, it only took half an hour for him to finish reading this notebook.


    Now, collect!


    The green light cluster in his mind did not fluctuate.


    Kanp was startled, and then remembered that todays three collections have been used on Iruka''s notes.


    Well, half an hour was wasted.


    Kanp smiled wryly and put away his notes, and then began refining Chakra and training Body Revival Technique.


    After dinner, Hayate entered the house to refine Chakra, while Kanp went to the backyard to train Body Flicker Technique.


    Speaking of which, Kanp now has two kinds of Body Flicker Technique, one is the Body Flicker Technique collected from Inoue, which is in the category of Ninjutsu, and the other is collected from Might Duy, which is Taijutsu and relies on a powerful body for high-speed movement. For thetter type of Body Flicker Technique, unless Kanp has trained Body Revival Technique for seven or eight years, he will not even be able to start'', so he what he is now training is the Ninjutsu Body Flicker Technique.


    In the actualbat training ss in the past few days, Kanp consciously exercised his body, especially his legs, and he felt that his body is more powerful than before.


    At this time, Kanp was standing in the backyard where the weeds were lush. First, he moved his feet, warmed up, and then formed hand seals: Shunshin no Jutsu! (Body Flicker Technique!)


    In an instant, the Chakra inside Kanps body quickly flowed and condensed on his feet. When he lifts his left foot, his whole body turns into a gust of wind and rushes out, one step, two steps, three steps, and then he fell to the ground with a loud sound and slid for more than two meters on the grass.


    At the beginning, he only managed to do two steps before he lost his bnce and fell, but now, he has been able to hold on to the fourth step. Kanp''s progress is very obvious!


    He climbed up from the grass with difficulty, brushed off the weeds on his body, and turned his head.


    At this time, the position where Kanp is standing is more than seven meters away from the position where he started just now.


    Excluding the two meters that he was sliding, Kanp ran a distance of five meters in three steps. This distance is not worthy of praise, but it just took an instant, so he moved five meters almost like a teleport!


    Kanp was very excited by the strength of Body Flicker Technique. He couldn''t help but train again, and then after two more falls, he had to stop because his Chakra was exhausted.


    Body Flicker Technique is indeed strong, but the consumption of Chakra is also veryrge. Each step will consume an amazing amount of Chakra. Kanp has calcted that with his Chakra Reserves at this time, he can only move for eleven steps or so in a row at most.


    Both training Body Revival Technique and refining Chakra have a long way to go.


    Kanp felt a little depressed. And after thinking about the thirty-eight notebooks in the room, Kanp''s head is getting even dizzier.


    In the next few days, when Kanp went to school, he took the notebooks he would collect for that day, and then in the ssroom, in front of Yu, he collected these theoretical knowledges with great vigour.


    In the afternoon training, Kanp mainly focuses on exercising his body. In the evening, he refines Chakra, trains Body Revival Technique, and Body Flicker Technique.


    Five days passed in a blink of an eye.


    November 11th.


    Kanp ushered in his first birthday after transmigrating.


    In Senju Park, Anko, Tsukasa, Iruka, Kotetsu, Izumo, Shisui, and Hayate, even Fatty is here.


    Hmph, I here because I was afraid that Shisui would be too lonely.


    Faced with Kanp''s weird gaze, Fatty argued with his belly pushed out, and he did not lose his momentum at all, And I also brought sushi!


    Where is my birthday present?


    Kanp stretched out his hand unceremoniously.


    Fattys face turned ck: I brought sushi!


    "Birthday present."


    "No!!" Fatty said angrily.


    Youre not good enough, not obedient, not sincere, hmph, Ill tell your parents! Kanp muttered softly, but looked towards Shisui expectantly.


    A smile appeared on the corner of Shisuis mouth, then he took out a box and handed it over: Here, Kanp, happy birthday.


    "Your rtionship is really good."


    Kanp took the box and looked towards Fatty provocatively.


    Fattys stomach is about to explode with anger, Im obviously at odds with Gekk Kanp, but Shisui actually thinks we have a good rtionship?


    This misunderstanding is too big!


    Furthermore, Shisui even prepared a present for Gekk Kanp!!


    Faced with Kanp''s provocation at this time, Fatty couldn''t wait to snatch Shisui''s gift from him!


    "Can I open it now?"


    After provoking Fatty, Kanp looked towards Shisui again.


    Of course. Shisui said with a smile, I hope you like my gift.


    Kanp smiled and opened the box. Inside was a kunai made of fine iron, its whole body is glowing with pure ck luster, the edges are sharp, and flickering with cold light. It turns out to be a kunai that has edge!


    Kanp instantly remembered the kunai that Kakashi had taken without paying back then, In terms of quality, the two kunai seem to be on the same level!


    Kanp held the kunai handle and felt the cold, hard touch in his palm, and instantly fell in love with this Ninja Tool!


    "Shisui, thank you!"


    Kanp said seriously.


    He wouldn''t hypocritically say that the present was too expensive and let Shisui take it back. After all, that is too hypocritical!


    Kanp really likes this kunai, and he has to have a deep friendship with Shisui. So, if he is being hypocritical, wouldn''t it be annoying?


    Seeing that Kanp did not refuse, there was a sh of admiration in Shisuis eyes, and he said: To be honest, I was worried that you would refuse it.


    Kanp immediately activated a bowl of chicken soup: Shisui, our friendship is not something that can be measured with a kunai.


    Hearing this, Shisuis eyes lit up: "That''s right!"


    Kanp and Shisui looked at each other with a smile in their eyes.


    Fatty, who stood next to them, is like a third party. He wanted to leave, he wanted to interject, but he didn''t know what to say, so he could only stand there stupidly, acting as a background wall with both width and thickness.


    But Fatty was very sullen.


    "Hey, you guys,e over and help light the fire!"


    Anko shouted from the distance.


    Anko, who holds the financial power of the six-member team, can''t control herself this time. In addition to various balls, she also bought a lot of red bean paste this time.


    At this time, the weather is getting colder, so it is a happy thing for Anko and Tsukasa to cook a big pot of red bean paste in the wild.


    It''s just that after adding firewood to the pot, Anko found that Kotetsu cant even light the fire.


    Fortunately, there is Shisui here!


    Tsukasa sat next to Anko, her eyes are shining brightly while looking at Shisui, and she looked towards the kunai in Kanp''s hand from time to time: That is Shisui''s present, I really want it


    "Why can''t we make a fire again? This Senju Park must have a grudge against us."


    Kanp put away his kunai whileining. He remembered thest time they had a pic in Senju Park, they cant light the fire at first.


    Sorry, I forgot to bring a match. Kotetsu scratched his head and looked at Kanp in embarrassment.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay to eat it cold."


    Kanp said indifferently, and then he remembered his Great Fireball Technique, which seemed to be unexpectedly suitable for igniting the fire, but Kanp definitely wont do it.


    Being low-profile is second, as the key is that he likes to eat cold.


    No, red bean paste is delicious only when it''s hot! Anko gave Kanp a nk look, then looked towards Shisui, Shisui, do you know how to use Fire Release Ninjutsu?


    Shisui, please. Tsukasa also came to the scene, holding the little puppy, Shiramaru, and both looked at Shisui with pitiful expression.


    No problem.


    Shisui quickly formed hand seals with his hands, Katon: Endan! (Fire Release: me Bullet)


    Shisui opened his mouth, and a small tongue of fire quickly sprayed out of his mouth onto the dry branches under the iron pan. With a bang, the mes instantly ignited.


    Thinking about it~~ As expected of Shisui~~


    Tsukasa looked at Shisui with her eyes shining, if it wasn''t for Anko pulling her aside, she would probably have stuck to Shisui.


    Fortunately, Fatty stood up again at a critical moment, blocking Tsukasas sight with his stalwart body.


    Tsukasa was stunned for a moment, and her whole person was feeling not well. At that time, she let go of her hand and signaled Shiramaru to drive Fatty away.


    Woof woof woof~!


    Shiramaru was very fierce, wagging its tail and jumped up and down on Fattys feet, baring his teeth and roaring.


    Fatty looked down at it and said: Inuzuka-san, your dog is so fierce.


    You are fierce! Stinky Fatty!


    Tsukasa is angry and aggrieved.


    Okay everyone, sit down.


    Kanp chuckled and said.


    Although Tsukasa is his friend, and although Tsukasa likes Shisui, Kanp doesn''t think the two can really be together, because Shisui, like him, has broken away from low-level tastes!

 Chapter 95: Application

    Chapter 95: Application


    Big brother, happy birthday!


    After everyone sat down, Hayate couldn''t wait to take out a piece of cloth from his pocket and handed it to Kanp.


    Kanp smiled and said: Hayate, I told you that you don''t need to prepare anything.


    Kanp reluctantly took the cloth from Hayates hand and opened it. He then saw a string of hand beads inside.


    It''s just that Why does this string of hand beads look so familiar?


    Kanp fell into contemtion, countless pictures shed messily in his mind, and finally, it was fixed on Shisui''s birthday. Kanps felt numb as he remembered it!


    On Shisui''s birthday, Kanp spent fifty ry on the street to buy two hand beads, one for Shisui as a birthday present, and one for Hayate who is at home.


    However, he didn''t expect that this string of hand beads actually came back.


    Kanp can''t help but sigh at the impermanence of the world!


    "Big brother, do you like it?" Hayate looked at him expectantly.


    I like it, I am very moved, thank you, Hayate.


    Kanp silently wrapped the hand beads in cloth again and put them in his pockets.


    When the red bean paste is hot, the group of nine people officially started eating.


    Half an hourter, the food that everyone brought have all disappeared, and in the end, there is only a mess of garbage left.


    Fatty, I''ll leave the rest to you. Kanp looked at the trash all over the ground and subconsciously looked at Fatty.


    "Why me?"


    Fatty was confused, and asked.


    Because, youre the one who cleaned up the trashst time, right, Shisui? Kanp looked towards Shisui.


    Shisui nodded subconsciously.


    It''s just that when he nodded, Fatty turned depressed: I didn''t expect that even Shisui would treat me like this


    The flesh on Fattys cheeks trembled slightly. Resisting the grievances in his heart, he began to clean up the trash on the ground.


    Seeing this, Hayate hurriedly rushed over to help.


    Thank you Hayate, you and your big brother arepletely different. Fatty was a little moved.


    Why? Hayate asked strangely while helping.


    Because that guy always


    Fatty wanted to say that Kanp was bullying himself, but wouldnt it be shameful to say so?


    Forget it, let''s save some face for that guy.


    By the time the trash was cleaned up, the sun had already set, a few stars twinkled in the gray sky, and the forest breeze blowing from the depths of Senju Park also brought some coolness.


    "It''s almost time to go home," Anko said.


    Its getting darker too fast. Tsukasa looked at the sky, and looked at Shisui with some reluctance.


    Because it''s almost winter. Iruka shrank his shoulders and said, Speaking of which, its just a little more than a month before the New Year.


    In Naruto World, theres no New Years Eve, so the New Year referred by Iruka refers to is thest day of the year, which is December 31.


    Of course, there will be holidays during the New Year, and there will be three days for some of the Shinobi, but the Academy will have a half-month holiday, which is one week before and after December 31. It is an annual holiday.


    As for winter vacation, it is from the end of February to the end of March.


    Therefore, the Academy has three vacations, namely annual vacation, winter vacation, and summer vacation.


    Think about it this way, it''s not bad to spend four or five years at the Academy.


    After returning home with Hayate, Kanp received another birthday gift from Keiko: A string of wooden beads.


    is exactly the same as the string of wooden beads that Keiko gave to Hayate.


    Kanp didn''t even have to guess, it must be fifty for two bunches bought from a street stall, maybe it was from the same stall he bought!


    As expected of my own mother!


    Kanp didn''t want to wear it, but due to Keikos majesty, Kanp brace himself and wore it for two days. When Keiko was transferred from the day shift to the evening shift, Kanp will decisively take off the wooden beads.


    ******


    The days that followed became more and more dull. Kanp read notes in the morning, collected theoretical knowledge, and exercised his body in the afternoon. At night, he will train Body Revival Technique, refine Chakra, and train Body Flicker Technique. asionally, Inoue and Matsushita would bring some crayfish, and from time to time, there will be information from the frontline to inform who died, and who are injured again. Fortunately, both Kanp and Hayates fathers are still active on the frontline.


    Time passed quietly, and unconsciously, it was already December 23rd, and this day was also the beginning of the Academy''s New Year Holiday.


    Students, the New Year Holiday willst until January 7th. And on 8th the next year, everyone has toe to the Academy on time for ss, understand?


    Yu looked at the bronzes who were gradually restless below, shook his head andughed, Okay, then let''s start the holiday!


    "Oh oh!"


    Holiday!


    Come on, let''s go shopping together!


    The restless bronzes can''t wait to rush out of the ssroom to wee the wonderful holiday.


    Anko and the others have also run to the door, and they are waving to Kanp and Iruka.


    "You should go first, Iruka."


    Kanp looked at Yu who was still on the podium and turned to Iruka.


    You you dont really want to apply for early graduation, right? Iruka was a little shocked, Although you have read senior''s notes for more than a month, but


    "You are reluctant to let me leave?" Kanp joked, and then said with a smile, "Okay, just go, don''t make Anko and the others wait too long, don''t wait for me. I''ll send Hayate hometer.


    Okay. Iruka sighed, got up and walked towards Anko and the others.


    Soon, only Kanp and Yu were left in the ssroom.


    Yu looked at Kanp strangely, and said, Kanp, aren''t you going home yet? I''m going to close the door.


    Yu-sensei, in fact, I''m staying here because I want to tell you something. Kanp got up and walked to the podium.


    "What''s the matter?" Yu asked.


    I want to apply for early graduation! Kanp said slowly but firmly.


    Early what did you say?!


    Yus expression changed, and his expression gradually became serious.


    I want to apply for early graduation. Kanp said again.


    Yu looked at Kanp, and after a while, he shook his head and said: "Sorry, I can''t agree to your application!"


    After saying that, Yu turned around and walked out.


    Sensei, can you give me a reason for your rejection? Kanp said.


    Yu stopped, turned around and looked towards Kanp with a calm expression.


    Yu knows that Kanp had mastered the three basic techniques, and his Ninja Tools throwing skill is also very good. Even his small Chakra Reserve seems to be growing every day. Yu thought that if he refused Kanps application, it would make him flustered and exasperated, or even fly into rage, but his calm reaction surprised him.


    But even so, Yu did not want to change his mind.


    So he smiled and said: Kanp, you are only in the second year, and there are still a lot of theoretical knowledges you need to learn. Even if you think that theoretical knowledge is useless, but


    "I''ve finished my studies."


    Kanp smiled, I have alreadypleted the six years of theoretical knowledges of the Academy.


    That''s right, during this period of time, Kanp finally collected all the contents of the 38 notes, and except for some ovepping contents, Kanp has collected a total of twenty-four blue light dots, which include tracking, anti-tracking, trap creation, information gathering, geometry, etc. All of these theoretical knowledges were poured into Kanp''s consciousness.


    Now, he is a model student, not just in name only, but also in reality!


    Yus heart skipped a beat: Are you telling the truth?


    "Of course, Yu-sensei, if you don''t believe me, you can test me at any time."


    Kanp said with confidence, It doesn''t matter if it is the first years theoretical knowledges or sixth grades theoretical knowledges.


    Yus eyes became slightly solemn.


    Yu-sensei, I know that my talent is definitely notparable to that of Shisui, but because of this, I can''t waste time! Therefore, I finished six years of the Academys theoretical knowledges in advance, so that I be a stupid bird to fly first, because only in this way will I have a chance to catch up with other outstanding and talented students in the future!


    As he said that, Kanp unconsciously showed a sad expression, and his eyes were full of mncholy, Iruka, Anko, Tsukasa The thought that I will be separated from so many good friends makes me very sad too, but


    "Since you are sad, then just don''t apply for it." Yu said quietly.


    Kanp''s words can''t be said anymore.


    The two pair of eyes are staring at each other on the podium, after a while, Yu nodded and said: I understand, when the holiday is over, I will give you a test paper, if you can get it 90 points in the test, I will agree with your application!


    Thank you, Yu-sensei!

 Chapter 96: Do You Know Her?

    Chapter 96: Do You Know Her?


    Walking down from the teaching building, Kanp is in a good mood.


    From being a trash to being a model student, Kanp can already ignore any exams in the Academy. And Yu, the stumbling block, can only be a paper tiger under his Collection Technique.


    Hayate!


    Walking to the gate of the school, Kanp saw Hayates figure, and there were two boys of different sizes, fat and thin, standing beside him. They should be Hayates ssmates.


    "Big brother, you are finally down!"


    Seeing that his big brother finally appeared, Hayate hurriedly said, I want to go shopping with my ssmates, big brother, you can go home first!


    "Oh, you can go."


    Kanp looked at Hayate and then at his two ssmates, and felt it was very wonderful.


    In the past few months, he has to bring Hayate home every day, whether it is rain or sunny. He didn''t expect Hayate to grow up and can go shopping with his ssmates


    Goodbye, big brother. Hayate waved, then turned around and left with his two ssmates.


    s!


    Kanp sighed in disappointment, and walked towards the house with his head down and a decadent face.


    While walking, Kanp suddenly felt a little cool on his scalp. When he looked up, he saw snowkes fluttering in the air and slowly falling from the white sky.


    Snowing?


    It actually snowed at the end of December.


    Looking at the drifting snow, Kanp inexplicably remembered his previous life. In his previous life, Kanp lives in a southern city, perhaps because of the greenhouse effect, or because of other reasons, in short, there is no snow even at the end of the year.


    When he got home, the backyard was already covered with a thinyer of snow, which made people want to step on it with their feet.


    Thats right, I have to return the notes to Uncle Matsushita.


    Kanp tightened his clothes, then went into the bedroom and packed the 38 notes into the box, and then he walked towards Matsushita''s house.


    Kanp''s house is not far from the retired old man''s house, and the straight-line distance is only a little more than 100 meters. After all, Gekk n is not big n, and the ces where the nsmen live are adjacent.


    Knock knock knock!


    Kanp put the box on the snow and knocked on the door of Matsushita''s house.


    After a while, the door opened from inside, revealing a rather delicate and pretty face: Who are you looking for?


    Seeing this, Kanp was startled, Did that old man Matsushita develop the Narutos version of Transformation Technique?


    But Kanp soon remembered something and asked: Are you Uncle Matsushitas granddaughter, Gekk Tabako?


    "It''s me."


    Gekk Tabako opened the door and looked up and down at Kanp.


    Tabako is fourteen this year, but her height is about the same as Kanp, which is 1.5 meters tall.


    Kanp is also looking at the other party. Tabako has thin figure, with short hair, sharp eyes, and also valiant and formidable looking.


    Are you Kanp?


    Tabako noticed the box on the snow and the familiar notebooks in the box, and she immediately guessed Kanp''s identity.


    "It''s me, I''m here to return the books."


    Kanp picked up the box and handed it to Tabako, Thank you for your note.


    "Well, you''re wee."


    Tabako took it, and then said, Kanp,e in and sit down first. Ill get you some drink.


    No, I It''s almost time to go home.


    Kanp is a person who has broken away from low-level tastes, but he didn''t expect that Tabako would take the box with one hand, and grabbed Kanp''s arm with the other hand, and pulling him into the house directly.


    Juste in, everyone is a family.


    Tabako then said, Kanp, call me big sister!


    ""


    The muscles at the corners of Kanp''s mouth twitched slightly.


    "Arent you a shy boy?"


    Tabako pursed her lips and smiled, then she put the box in the hallway and handed Kanp a pair of warm shoes.


    "Thank you."


    Kanp smiled bitterly. After he changed his shoes and entering the living room, Kanp found out that the old man Matsushita was also there. This old man was teasing a little girl with short purple hair, and did not notice his arrival at all.


    Kanp was about to speak, but his eyes suddenly fell on the little girl''s short purple hair.


    Purple hair?


    Is she


    When Kanp was shocked, Matsushita turned around and saw Kanp when he was reminded by Tabako.


    Oh, youre here, Kanp-chan, hahaha, the Academy is on holiday now, right?


    Matsushita asked with a smile.


    Well, we got half a months holiday.


    Then Kanp pretended to be curiously and asked, Uncle Matsushita, is this little girl also your granddaughter too?


    Matsushitas smile froze, and then he sighed in mncholy.


    When Kanp was confused by Matsushitas reaction, Tabako hase back from the kitchen, and said to him while holding a cup of hot water: My parents passed away five years ago.


    Kanp was stunned, and he quickly apologized: Sorry, I said something that shouldn''t be said.


    "It doesn''t matter, it''s all over." Tabako handed the hot water in her hand to Kanp.


    Thank you. Kanp epted the cup and thanked her.


    "Her name is Uzuki Ygao."


    Tabako introduced, Shes the daughter of my grandfather''s subordinate.


    It really is her!


    My little brothers future girlfriend, Uzuki Ygao!


    "Do you know her?" Tabako suddenly asked.


    "I don''t know her." Kanp hurriedly shook his head in denial.


    "But your expression just now clearly said you know her!" Tabakos eyes are sharp.


    Faced with Tabakos sharp eyes, Kanp didn''t know what to say for a while.


    As a Shinobi, information gathering is the most basic, but


    Fortunately, at this time, Matsushita stepped up to stop Tabako, But, Tabako-chan, this is home, so stop your Shinobis interrogation!


    "I know Grandpa, I''m just curious."


    Tabako ran over and shook the old man''s arm like a spoiled child.


    Grandpa, I want to be a Shinobi too.


    Ygao suddenly said.


    Well, Ygao-chan will definitely be an excellent Shinobi in the future! Matsushita said with a big smile, From now on, Ygao-chan will follow your big sister Tabako to train Kenjutsu, okay?


    "Okay!"


    Ygao immediately ran over to hold Tabako, Tabako-nee, I want to learn Kenjutsu.


    Tabako smiled and said: Okay, when you grow up, Ygao-chan, nee-san will teach you Konoha-Style Kenjutsu.


    Kanp looked at Tabako, who was talking to Ygao, and there was a faint sweat dripping out of his back.


    Just now, he was really taken aback.


    Not only because of Tabako''s keenness, but also because of his own carelessness.


    After staying at the Academy for a long time, my vignce and awareness seem to be getting lower and lower. This time, I was seen by Tabako after just showing a small w. It was not a big deal indeed, but what if it was Kakashi? Sandaime Hokage? What about Orochimaru?


    Kanp narrowed his eyes slightly: Now that I have applied for early graduation, my mentality must be changed as soon as possible!


    In the Academy, when Kanp is with Iruka, Anko and the others, he can let go of his vignce, throw away his guard, and get along without any worries.


    But after graduation, he did not enter any factory to work, but became a Shinobi. He had to face various missions, face the dangers that may appear at any time, face various Shinobi, and even go to the battlefield. If there is no sense of vignce, he is afraid that even when he is sold, he would still help his seller to count the money!


    Kanp took two deep breaths, and the cold air flowed into the deepest part of his lungs. There was a deep chill, but it also made his mind clearer.

 Chapter 97: Shoveling Snow, Chopping Bamboo

    Chapter 97: Shoveling Snow, Chopping Bamboo


    After the start of the New Year''s holiday, the weather became colder every day, and it snowed every three days. Manymercial streets in the vige are buried by snow, which seriously affects the business. Reluctantly, the merchants can only jointly issue a mission request to the viges Mission Center, and hired a group of Genin who had graduated not long ago to clean the snow on the street.


    As for the snow on the streets in residential areas, it is naturally up to the residents to clean up by themselves.


    Outside the residential area of Gekk n, two old men, Inoue and Matsushita, used their influence to summon a group of young people to shovel the snow outside.


    In the house, Kanp closed the sliding door to block the noisy and cold air outside, sittingzily on the warm quilt, and training the Body Revival Technique while refining Chakra.


    After more than two months of experience in stimting subcutaneous tissue cells, Kanp has been able to stimte the cells of other organs and tissues at the same time. The only thing that makes Kanp upset is that there are too many cells inside humans body. There are tens of trillions cells, and his Chakra is limited, so he can''t take into ount his whole bodys cells at the same time, and the training progress is somewhat unsatisfactory.


    But fortunately, the more he uses Body Revival Technique, the higher the cells activation, the more Chakra he would get, and naturally, the faster his training progress will be. As long as Kanp is patient and stable in his training, whether it is his physical body or Chakra, they will be stronger and stronger.


    Click!


    At this time, Hayate suddenly pushed open the sliding door and walked in: Big brother, Aunt Keiko called you!


    "Call me? What''s the matter?"


    Kanp opened his eyes, but didn''t want to get up. After all, the quilt under the seat had just been warmed up.


    Shovel snow! Hayate said excitedly, Grandpa Inoue and Grandpa Matsushita are almost at our door!


    "Alright."


    Kanp sighed, Why is it so difficult to train?


    Walking out of the bedroom, Kanp instantly felt a coolness burrowing in from the gap of the cotton-padded neckline on his neck.


    Kanp tightened the clothes on his body and followed Hayate out.


    Keiko rarely rests at home, but she is not idle. At this moment, she was sitting on the sofa in the living room, sewing a scarf. Seeing Kanping out, she said without raising her head: Kanp-chan, Hayate, please go outside and help the two Grandpas sweep the snow.


    "Understood!"


    Hayate shouted and rushed towards the entrance.


    Kanp followed out.


    Outside the house, the two retired old men instructed dozens of boys and girls to shovel snow on both sides of the street.


    Kanp nced around, and saw Tabako and Ygao.


    Ygao took a small shovel and followed behind Tabakos buttocks, looking left and right and watch the excitement, asionally shoveling snow, but because her hands were too short, the shovel could not reach the snow, which was too cute.


    "Hahaha, Kanp-chan, Hayate-chan, you guys are finally here."


    Seeing the two brothersing out, Inoue hurriedly ordered two shovels to be distributed to them, Don''t just stand there stupidly and start working.


    Kanp sighed: Forget it, just treat it as exercise.


    Thinking of that, he took the shovel and started shoveling the snow.


    A few minutester, Kanp heard the voice of Hayate chatting with Ygao from behind.


    He turned his head in surprise, and saw Hayate teaching Ygao how to shovel the snow with a shovel.


    Kanp is not feeling too good when he saw this.


    Gekk Hayate ah Gekk Hayate, your big brother painstakingly shoveled the snow in the front, but you''re actually hiding behind to flirt with a girl?!


    Is this what I usually teach you?


    It is unknown if it''s destined or not, but Hayate and Ygao seem to have endless things to say about shoveling snow. They chatter continuously without end, spreading dog food. Kanp, who is in the front, feels very tired.


    When it was noon, everyone finished sweeping the snow on this street to both sides.


    Very well, everyone has done a good job, then, at seven o''clock tomorrow morning, keep it up! Inoue raised his arms, Disband!


    Although the street has been swept out, it will snow in the evening and the street will be covered in snow again tomorrow, so this work is probably going tost for a while.


    "Hayate, lets go home."


    Kanp gave the shovel to the others. Looking back, he saw Hayate and Ygao are discussing about building snowmen and ying snowball fights in the afternoon.


    After eating dog food all morning, Kanp is now eager to go home and eat a seaweed and sesame onigiri to clean up the bitterness.


    After parting, Kanp asked Hayate on the way home: Hayate, did you and that Uzuki Ygao know each other before?


    Hayate was in high spirits in said: Big brother, I and Ygao-chan are meeting for the first time today, but Ygao-chan is so cute.


    ""


    Kanp sighed, and he didn''t want to say anything.


    After lunch, Kanp thought he had time for training, but unfortunately, he was still too naive.


    Kanp-chan, Hayate.


    Keiko ordered as she cleaned up the dishes, It''s New Year soon, can you go pick and bring back some plum blossom branches, pine branches and bamboo?


    "Understood!"


    Hayate shouted, jumped with his feet to pick up his short sword, and said, "Big brother, let''s go, hurry up!"


    Plum blossoms, pine branches, bamboo Three friends of the winter?


    Kanp followed Hayate out of the door with a confused look, and the cold wind was blowing. At this moment, Kanp couldn''t help but softly ask: Hayate, what are those things used for?


    Making a gate pine! Hayate said, Big brother, we are going to chop bamboo, pick pine branches and plum blossom branches, and then make a gate pine and put it at the door. (T/N: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kadomatsu)


    Kanp recalled the memory in his mind. Before the New Year, there was indeed a gate pine made of plum blossom branches, pine branches and bamboos at the door of the house. The meaning is also good, symbolizing longevity, prosperity and steadfastness.


    Following Hayate all the way to the north, they soon came to a small bamboo forest, but at this time, many young people were already chopping bamboo here.


    Only four or five pieces of bamboo are needed to make a gate pine, so often, one bamboo can be cut down to meet the needs of several families.


    Big brother, let''s choose that bamboo!


    Hayates eyes shined, and he directly picked up the thickest bamboo. He then held his sword that has no sharp edge and charged forward resolutely.


    ng!


    With the crisp sound of impact, the little brother was bounced back by the bamboo, and finally dropped down on the snow.


    With the impact, the snow on that thick bamboo also dropped from the sky, falling onto Hayates face.


    Kanp shook his head andughed, and the rest of the young people who were chopping bamboo alsoughed.


    "Big brother"


    Hayate returned to Kanp embarrassedly, and also feeling very ufortable.


    "Hayate, the sword in your hand didnt have edge, so you can''t cut the bamboo."


    Kanp patted Hayate on the shoulder with a smile, and then said, "Leave it to me."


    Kanp took out a dark-colored kunai with sharp edges, which was the birthday present from Shisui.


    Gently touching the sharp edge of the kunai, Kanp calmly walked three or four steps in front of the thickest bamboo, then hooked the small circle at the top of the kunais handle with his little finger, and then formed a hand seal with his hand.


    Body Flicker Technique!


    In an instant, the Chakra inside Kanps body quickly poured onto his legs. At the same time, Kanp flicked his little finger, threw the kunai to the palm of his hand, held with his backhand horizontally, and then took a step forward, causing his whole body seemingly turn into a violent wind and instantly disappeared.


    ng!


    Apanied by a crisp sound of shing, Kanps figure appeared behind the thick bamboo in the next instant.


    Whoosh whoosh


    The bamboo leaves kept swaying, and the huge bamboo fell straight to the left under everyone''s astonished gaze.


    Su, sugoi! (T/N: The raw is writing it as sugoi, which means amazing.)


    Is he a Shinobi?!


    "So powerful!"


    Under the sound of exmation, Kanp turned around nonchntly, and then saw the bamboo that was chopped by the kunai in his hand.


    Kanp still remember that when he celebrated his birthday more than a month ago, he would lose his bnce and fall after three steps when using the Body Flicker Technique, but after exercising his body and trained the Body Revival Technique, and based on the summary of his fall experience for than a hundred times, Kanp has been able to take six steps steadily!


    And after more than a month of umtion, the Chakra inside Kanps body has also been able to support Body Flicker Technique for more than 20 steps!


    The most important thing is that Kanp has already foreseen that if he continues to train ording to his current trend, his body will be able topletely adapt to the eleration of Body Flicker Technique in half a year at most, and he will no longer have to worry about falling down!

 Chapter 98: The New Year

    Chapter 98: The New Year


    After chopping four pieces of bamboo, Kanp and Hayate moved to the next battlefield.


    As soon as they left, the others rushed up to grab the remaining bamboo. The bamboo was big and thick, and it was worthy of being a thief. If they take a step slower, they won''t be able to grab it!


    Kanp looked back and suddenly felt a strange feeling.


    "Big brother"


    Hayate looked at his big brother with his eyes filled with worship, envy and longing. He then said, Big brother, how did you do it just now? You suddenly disappeared, suddenly appeared, and then the bamboo fell.


    Kanp smiled and said: Thats Body Flicker Technique.


    Body Flicker Technique!


    Hayate''s eyes glowed, "Is it a teleportation Ninjutsu?"


    "It''s not that exaggerated, it''s just a high-speed movement Ninjutsu." Kanp said.


    "High speed movement? How high?" Hayate asked curiously.


    Pfft~ hahaha


    Kanp was amused by Hayates how high, and only managed suppressed hisughs after a while and exined, Very high, its so high that the naked eye of ordinary person can''t catch it. Only Shinobi can capture the figure of another Shinobi using Body Flicker Technique."


    Of course, some powerful Shinobis Body Flicker Technique is so fast that it is difficult to capture even with Sharingan or Byakugan. Of course, most of the Body Flicker Technique on these levels are usually can only be used by Taijutsu-user, Nintaijutsu-user and the like.


    "Big brother"


    Hayate was embarrassed, That, that, me, I


    Do you want to learn Body Flicker Technique?


    Kanp see through Hayates mind.


    "En!"


    Hayate nodded like a chicken pecking on rice, Big brother, I want to learn.


    "This Ninjutsu is still too early for you."


    Kanp shook his head and refused.


    It''s easy to get started with Body Flicker Technique. As long as the hand seal is formed and then the chakra is gathered on the leg, it can be used, but it''s very difficult to master it. From a state of extreme stillness to a state of extreme speed, the impact of that kind of eleration is very powerful. Even with Kanp''s current training of Body Revival Technique, it still takes half a year to get used to it, and Hayate With Hayates body, without training Taijutsu, there is basically no hope even after five years.


    So instead of letting him waste time on Body Flicker Technique, it is better to get him to refine Chakra and train Kenjutsu.


    "Big brother, I really want to learn it."


    The moment when Kanp cut the bamboo is too powerful and beautiful, it was deeply engraved in Hayate''s heart, and it is impossible for him to forget it.


    Body Flicker Technique is a technique that only real Shinobi can master.


    Kanp rolled his eyes and said, Therefore, when you graduate from the Academy and don''t skip grades, I''ll teach you the Body Flicker Technique, how about that?


    Faced with Kanp''s big and delicious cake, Hayate had no doubts at all, and immediately nodded excitedly.


    It took more than an hour for them to get the pine branches and plum blossom branches, and sessfullypleted the mission given by Keiko.


    After returning home, Keiko immediately started making the gate pine.


    Aunt Keiko, are uncle and my fathering back for the New Year? Hayate, who was helping out, suddenly asked.


    Keikos hands movements stopped for a moment, and then she shook her head.


    The hospital receives a batch of seriously injured Shinobi from the front line every half a month, so Keiko knows how stalemate the frontline is, plus Hoshino and Seiseki are Jnin, and Tokubetsu Jnin respectively, and they are Konoha-Style Kenjutsu Shinobi with strongbat strength. Therefore, it is unlikely for them to get back from the frontline at this time.


    Hayates spirit dropped down for a little.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door outside the house. Kanp went to the entrance to open the door, and saw Tabakoing while holding Ygao''s hand.


    You are not Hayate-nii!


    Seeing that it was not Hayate that opened the door. Ygao immediately bypassed Kanp to the entrance, and shouted to the inside, Hayate-nii, let''s build a snowman and have a snowball fight ~~


    "I''m here! I''m here." When Hayate heard the sound, he immediately ran out.


    Want toe, Kanp? Tabako asked with a smile.


    "No, I have something else to do."


    Kanp sighed. Compared to building snowmen and snowball fights, he, the single dog, felt that it is better to go back to the bedroom to train Body Revival Technique and refining Chakra.


    Time passed, and in a blink of an eye, it was December 31, thest day of 43rd year of Konoha.


    The two brothers, Hoshino and Seiseki, did note back for the New Year in the end.


    Moreover, even Keiko is working overtime in the hospital, therefore, there are only two brothers, Kanp and Hayate, at home.


    "It''s so cold."


    Hayate is wearing Keikos newly woven scarf, sat in the entrance with his hands on his cheeks. The door of the entrance is opened, and in the dim light, there are two gate pines which are full of green and verdant, but after a while, there was a big heavy snow fall in the sky, and soon ayer of white fluorescence appeared on the ground, and the gate door pines were gradually covered by the white snow.


    Big brother, theres a big snow!!


    Seeing such a heavy snow, Hayate immediately became happy, Tomorrow, I can build a snowman and have a snowball fight with Ygao-chan again


    Kanp was boiling water in the kitchen. And when he heard Hayates words, he immediately suffered a 999 critical damage, and then he said: Hayate, look at what you''ve been like these days? Every day, you only know how to run out to y, do you still remember how to train? Do you want to be a Shinobi?


    "Big brother, I''m training every night." Hayate rushed in from the entrance and defended himself.


    "Now you even dare to refute me"


    Kanp looked up at the ceiling of the kitchen and let out a long sigh, looking lonely.


    Big brother big brother, I will go training now!


    Hayate was tangled. He immediately ran on the sofa in the living room, sat cross-legged, and began to refine Chakra earnestly.


    Kanp shook his head when he saw this.


    After the hot water was boiled, Kanp made a cup of hot tea for himself, put it on the table to dissipate the heat, and then walked slowly to the backyard.


    Kanp took a deep breath, and the cold air instantly invaded his limbs and bones, let him mind bes cleared, and then he formed a hand seal with his hands.


    Shunshin no Jutsu! (Body Flicker Technique)


    Whoosh!


    Kanp whizzes, rollingrge kes of snow.


    In the next instant, Kanp appeared on the wall in the backyard.


    Kanp looked down at the seven- or eight-meters tall wall under his feet, and suddenly remembered that he had just transmigrated, he had to use both his hands and feet to climb over, but now, he just jumped towards the top of the wall with just a leap when using the Body Flicker Technique.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    Suddenly, a night breeze blew up arge amount of snow, and was about to shot towards Kanp''s face.


    Kanp is not afraid, and directly formed hand seals with both hands.


    Snake  Ram  Monkey  Boar  Horse  Tiger!


    Katon: Gkaky no Jutsu! (Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique)


    The Chakra inside his body quickly flows away along the Chakra Pathway System, and finally rushes into his throat.


    Kanp took a deep breath, his cheeks twitched, and as the Chakra in his throat quickly heated up, he spewed out a fireball the size of a melon, carrying the scorching heat, and blowing away the oing snow. While scattered, arge number of snowkes were roasted and turned into raindrops and fell.


    The fireball spewed out for more than two meters, and finally slowly extinguished in the cold night wind.


    Then, Kanp covered the soles of his feet with Chakra and walked down the icy wall step by step from the top of the wall. After that, he trained in three basic techniques and threw Ninja Tools in the backyard, and only entered the room after sweating all over.


    Drinking the warm tea in one gulp, Kanp walked into the bedroom and started training the Body Revival Technique while Refining Chakra.

 Chapter 99: Irukas Advice

    Chapter 99: Iruka''s Advice


    Thest day of the year was quietly spent by Kanp and Hayate with training.


    In the early morning the next day, Kanp was still lying in the bed when his friends came to look for him and knocked on the door.


    Kanp didn''t want to pay any attention, but in the morning, Hayate was going to meet Ygao to y in the snow, so Hayate, who didn''t have the slightest desire to stay in bed, got up from the bed full of energy, quickly put on his clothes and ran out to open the door.


    Big brother, your ssmates are here.


    Hayate knew Iruka and the others, so he let them in immediately, shouted at the bedroom, and ran to wash up.


    So Iruka, Anko, Tsukasa, Kotetsu, Izumo and even Fatty and Shisui rushed all the way to the bedroom.


    This makes Kanp, who is shrinking in the nket, turn pale with fright.


    Fatty deliberately didn''t look at Kanp''s surprised gaze. He kept hisposure and followed Shisui closely. Because he was wearing a fleshy yellow coat, he looked like Jinhua Ham.


    "Kanp, hurry up, everyone is waiting for you!" Anko threatened viciously, "If you don''t hurry up and have a snowball fight with use, I''ll blow your head off!"


    "Hehe, who''s going to the snowball fight?"


    Kanp said angrily, I am different from you have to read the book well now, and I can''t be distracted


    Before he finished speaking, Anko pulled out a huge snowball from behind like a juggler, and looked at Kanp with a threatening expression.


    You are right!


    Kanp gave in.


    After quickly dressing and washing, Kanp found the onigiri that is still warm in the pot in the kitchen.


    Keiko onlyes back from working overtime at five o''clock in the morning, and she hurriedly made some onigiri for Kanp and Hayate, and went to make up for her sleep. In the next three days, she can finally have a good rest.


    After breakfast, Anko and the others went out for a snowball fight while surrounding Kanp.


    Originally Anko wanted to call Hayate too, but unfortunately, Hayate is having a date with ady


    Kanp was very depressed when he thought about this.


    At this time, there were some Shinobi on the street outside, and they were shoveling snow quickly on themercial street with a shovel. Kanp even saw a touch of familiar green among them.


    It''s none other than Might Guy!


    At this time, Guy was shouting loud and passionate slogans, and he was doing his best. The snow under the shovel was flying around crazily, and at first nce, he was like a small snow shovel motor.


    Kanp wanted to go over to say hello, but Anko and the others kept pulling him to the nearby small forest.


    Snowball fights must of course be in ces with a lot of snow. Now there are people shoveling snow on the streets everywhere, having a snowball fight there ispletely impossible.


    Anko said usibly.


    "I don''t think Kanp and Shisui should be in the same team in the snowball fight. They must be very strong." Kotetsu said.


    We can put them on different team, I''ll be in a group with Shisui! Tsukasa called out immediately. It was cold today, so Tsukasa is wearing thick clothes which made her look like a ball, and her red cheeks made her look very cute.


    Her Ninken, Shiramaru followed behind, running to the snow from time to time, deliberately walking with one foot on the deep and one foot on the shallow, and had a lot of fun.


    "I''m also with Shisui!"


    The Jinhua Ham, Fatty also firmed his position, and his small eyes are looking at Kanp, imagining that when Kanp and Shisui fought, he would quietly throw a lot of huge snowballs on Kanp''s face, What a great feeling~


    Kanp.


    Iruka pulled Kanp to the side, and asked softly, How is your application?


    At present, apart from Kanp and Yu, only Iruka knows about Kanps application for early graduation.


    After the holiday, Yu-sensei will issue a test paper to test me, and he will agree to my application if I get 90 points or more in the test. Kanp did not hide it, and said, Iruka, if everything goes well, I''ll be leaving the Academy at the end of the semester.


    Iruka nodded, his face was a little decadent, and he was silent for a while before asking softly: Kanp, sometimes I feel it is really strange, everyone obviously ys together every day, and I don'' t see how hard you are in training, so why did you suddenly be so good?


    "Uh"


    Kanp smiled stiffly and said, You areplimenting me, right?


    "No." Iruka''s shook his head expressionlessly.


    Kanp rolled his eyes, then brewed his feelings, and said: "Work hard and so on is not for others to see, Iruka, I start training every day when Ie home from the Academy, until 12 o''clock in the evening, even if it''s a holiday. You see that I slept in bed this morning, right? It was actually because I stayed up all night to train. Haah Who knows about my hardships?


    Iruka stared at Kanp in surprised, and after a while, he choked out a sentence: Kanp, I suddenly wanted to hit you.


    Kanp sighed: Maybe because I''m not good enough, which made you lose your sense of awe.


    ""


    Iruka was speechless until he turned his head and saw Shisui walking in front of him. A sh of thought shed in his mind, and he couldn''t help but say to Kanp, Kanp, even if you pass Yu-senseis test, the graduation exam arranged by the Academy will definitely be more difficult than normal graduation. I think you have to be mentally prepared in advance!


    You what do you want to say? Kanp felt a malice from Iruka.


    Kanp, go challenge Shisui! If you can beat him Of course it''s impossible.


    Iruka smiled and said, I mean, with Shisui''s talent, he will definitely pass the graduation exam! Kanp, you need to challenge Shisui to test your own strength. If you can''t even hold on for one minute against Shisui, I don''t think you should mention anything about graduation in the future."


    "This"


    Kanp subconsciously looked towards Shisui.


    To be honest, Kanp is very excited to have a fight with Shisui. Firstly, he can improve his actualbat experience, and secondly, he also wants to see Shisui''s limit.


    Since getting to know Shisui, Kanp has always wanted to throw a Collection Technique on him, but Kanp has always resisted, because, even if the current Shisui is talented, he has not yet reached his peak in the original work, so using the Collection Technique on him now is too wasteful.


    But if he can fight Shisui in a real fight and feel Shisui''s limit, maybe, he can also throw a Collection Technique!


    Just like thest time Kanp and Shinichi spar, Shinichi used Byakugan and Gentle Fist, and Kanp collected Gentle Fist at the time, even though it was an iplete version.


    When Iruka saw Kanp''s thoughtful look, he hurriedly advised: Kanp, in fact, I don''t support you. After all, the vige is fighting Land of Wind''s Sunagakure right now. At this time, bing a Shinobi is really dangerous, I


    "Iruka, you''re right."


    Kanp interrupted Iruka, and a smile of anticipation appeared on his mouth, "I''ll challenge Shisuiter!"


    After a short while, the group of eight people arrived in the small forest.


    There are only few people here, and the snow is as deep as ankles as far as the eye can see. The trees in the forest are also covered with snow. Whenever the wind blows, the snow will fall from the trees.


    "Start!!"


    Anko suddenly yelled and plunged directly into the small forest. At the same time, she grabbed arge amount of snow, pounded it into snowballs, and threw it towards the people behind.


    "So despicable!"


    Tsukasa immediately squatted down to grab the snow, and began to fight Anko.


    The rest of the people also dispersed, forming two groups and starting to throw snowballs at the others wildly.


    After a while, the outside of the small forest waspletely covered by the hustle and bustle.

 Chapter 100: Sparing

    Chapter 100: Sparing


    After ying until about ten o''clock, the group of eight finally stopped while gasping for breath.


    After the war, the snow under the small forest has been ruined by them, and they can''t bear to look directly at it anymore!


    Kanp was panting slightly, and then looked at Shisui, whose hands were sweating and theres a hearty smile on his face, not far away, and decided to take action.


    Shisui! Kanp called out loud, the fighting intent in his eyes and the aura on his body became stronger and stronger.


    "What?" Shisui turned his head, and when he met Kanp''s eyes, he was stunned.


    Kanp took out the kunai given by Shisui, and seriously said: Please give me advise!


    Feeling the strong fighting intent from Kanp, Shisui''s eyes also showed solemnity. When he moves his right hand, there is already an extra kunai on his hand.


    "Hey, what did you two want to do?" Anko squatted on the ground with a doubtful expression on her face.


    But in the next instant, Kanp and Shisui disappeared at the same time.


    "What?"


    "They disappeared?"


    "How is it possible?"


    Anko, Tsukasa, Fatty, and even Iruka, who is mentally prepared, were taken aback.


    But almost at the moment they disappeared, a sound of steel colliding was heard from between the two of them, and then the figures of Kanp and Shisui appeared again, but the positions of the two of them were already changed.


    So close!


    Kanp tighten the grip of his hand holding the kunai, secretly thought that he was lucky. Just now, when he and Shisui both used Body Flicker Technique and attacked each other at the same time, they took exactly five steps!


    If they move one or two more steps, Kanp might end up be nted on the snow.


    But Kanp didn''t let go of his guard, and suddenly, there was a series of sounds of breaking through the air behind him.


    Kanp turned his head, and out of the corner of his eye, he could see dozens of shuriken whizzing from four directions, up, down, left, and right!


    So fast!


    Kanp subconsciously also wanted to throw shuriken, but when he lowered his hand, he remembered that he didn''t bring any other Ninja Tools except for the kunai in his hand!


    Seeing that the shuriken is about to arrive, Kanps eyes are slightly narrowed. With his vision andbat experience at this time, he is still unable to parry the shurikening from the four directions at the same time. Helpless, he can only form a hand seal quickly.


    Shunshin no Jutsu! (Body Flicker Technique)


    In an instant, Kanp''s figure turned into an afterimage as the shuriken dropped to his position and disappeared, and suddenly appeared eight meters to the right.


    Kanp felt cold in his heart.


    Although he escaped the crisis, he used Body Flicker Technique twice, and nearly half of the Chakra in his body had been consumed!


    At this time, after Shisui threw a wave of shuriken, his right hand held kunai upside down, and he rushed towards Kanp quickly.


    He didnt use Body Flicker Technique?


    Kanp feels a little at ease, It seems that Shisui doesn''t have a lot of Chakra. At least, he cant use Body Flicker Technique unscrupulously. If this happens then, I won''t be defeated in seconds!


    Afterwards, Kanp clenched the kunai in his hand, but instead of advancing or retreating, he turned around and charged towards the dozen or so shuriken that had fallen in the snow.


    Kanp knows that his strong point is the Ninja Tools throwing. As long as he gets the shuriken in the snow, hisbat power will definitely get +5!


    It''s just that as soon as Kanp ran over, Shisui threw two kunai, and they whistled past Kanps front.


    When Kanp was forced to stop by these two kunai, Shisui had already rushed behind Kanp, and the kunai in his hand ruthless stabbed towards Kanp''s temple.


    Feeling the piercing sounding from the back of his head, Kanp''s heart thumped, and in an instant, Kanps mind recalled the scene of Shinichi rabbit kicking the eagle and kicked him to the ceiling, then Kanp immediately copied that move, and as he leaned forward to dodge Shisuis kunai, he kicked backwards with both feet, actually using a back-to-back version of a rabbit kicking an eagle!


    Bang!


    The moment Kanp kicked Shisui, and Shisui''s body turned into burst of smoke and dissipated.


    Clone?!


    Kanp turned pale in shock, and hurriedly rolled away to the side with his hands on the ground.


    In the next instant, handfuls of shuriken shot from the front.


    After five or six consecutive tumblings to dodge the shuriken, Kanp finally stabilized his figure, then he quickly got up and stepped back, meanwhile, the kunai was crossed in front of his chest. He is vigntly looking at Shisui five or six meters away. Thetter said nothing, but his eyes are flickering like eagles, looking for Kanp''s weak spot.


    At this moment, Kanp couldnt help but secretlyined: I didn''t expect, ah I didn''t expect that you, Uchiha Shisui, would actually n so much ahead!


    First, he used kunai to block my route, and then he use clone to attract my attention, while his main body takes the opportunity to pass me and retrieve the shuriken in the snow first!


    When the two confronted each other, Anko, Tsukasa and the others were already stunned.


    What the hell is going on here? Anko shouted, Why are you two fighting so well!!


    Amazing! Kanp can actually fight Shisui like this! Tsukasa hugged the little puppy, and her eyes glowed, But as expected, Shisui is the strongest!


    The collisions between Kanp and Shisui just now were both thrilling and exciting, but it is undeniable that Shisui is indeed supressing Kanp.


    Kanp admits that, after all, his actualbat experience is not as rich as Shisui, but in terms of momentum, Kanp is definitely not inferior!


    When Kanp and Shisui confronted each other, both sides were also looking for each other''s ws, trying to prate their defense.


    Time passed, one minute passed, two minutes passed, and Kanp''s forehead was gradually overflowed with cold sweat.


    "Hey, why are you two standing still for a long time? Can''t you fight anymore!"


    Anko, who changed from a surprised state to audience state next, was not happy, so she squeezed a snowball and threw it at Kanp.


    Kanp was furious: Didn''t you see that we arepeting on momentum using Haoshoku Haki?!


    "Boo"


    Iruka booed mercilessly. As the instigator, he feels that Kanp is only trying to drag over one minute by sayingpete on momentum''.


    As for the Haoshoku Haki, what the hell is that?


    When Kanp opened his mouth, the atmosphere in the field changed. Shisui knew that they couldn''t fight anymore. He put kunai away and a smile appeared on his face again. He then said: Kanp, I didn''t expect that you have already mastered Body Flicker Technique, but your actualbat experience is still a bit worse.


    Kanp certainly wouldn''t blew himself up by saying that his Body Flicker Technique only has six steps. He shrugged helplessly and said: It cant be helped. After all, our ss is either bronzes or Fatty. Where can I go to increase my actualbat experience.


    Fatty was originally excited by Shisuis teaching Kanp a lesson, but he didn''t expect that the mes of war burned to him in a blink of an eye!


    Fatty pointed at Kanp tremblingly and questioned: Gekk Kanp, you bastard What do you mean by me except bronzes? I, I my theoretical knowledge is the strongest!!!


    "Fatty, hit him, hit him!!"


    Anko seems to fear that the world is not chaotic enough.


    Shisui smiled and retrieved the shuriken from the snow, and said to Kanp: Kanp, when we have time in the future, we can spar again!


    Well, its kind of embarrassing  Kanp was shy.


    Since you know its embarrassing, then Fatty said with a snort.


    Then Ill take up to your offer! Kanp didn''t wait for Fatty to finish, and immediately decided on the matter.


    You, you, you As Fattys words werepletely blocked by Kanp, he almost exploded with anger!

 Chapter 101: Encounter At Futaki Ramen

    Chapter 101: Encounter At Futaki Ramen


    After the big battle, outside the small forest.


    "What? Kanp, you actually applied for early graduation?!"


    "Really?"


    "Why?"


    After sparring with Shisui, Kanps application for early graduation could not be concealed, and there is no need to conceal it, after all, it was not a shameful thing.


    The world is so big, and I want to go see it.


    Just after a battle'' with Shisui, Kanp, who is still in his dignity, took the opportunity to brush up on famous sayings and build a strong character.


    "Damn, I''m going to apply for early graduation too!"


    Unfortunately, Ankopletely ignored Kanp and mored, If even Kanp can apply, so can I!


    Anko, although Kanp has already applied, he has to pass Yu-senseis theory test before he can take the graduation exam. Iruka said.


    "My theoretical knowledge is definitely better than a certain someone!" Anko pointed at someone confidently.


    It''s a test that contains the theoretical knowledge of all the six years. Iruka said.


    Then he will definitely fail!


    Fatty, who was also here, was overjoyed, but soon after the joy, he felt depressed: Now that I think about it, if Gekk Kanp graduated early, I don''t have to see his annoying face all day long!


    "That''s right!" When Anko heard it, she responded with the same words as Fatty, "Then Kanp will definitely fail!"


    Kotetsu and Izumo also seemed to think the same thing.


    "Hey hey hey!"


    Kanp is not happy, You guys are too much!


    Are you guys really my friends?


    "Hmph, I am just telling the truth." Anko said proudly.


    Shisui asked strangely: Is there a theory test to apply for early graduation?


    "No, it''s just that our head teacher, Yu-sensei attaches great importance to theoretical knowledge." Iruka exined.


    "So that''s how it is." Shisui understood.


    Near noon, the group of eight were a little hungry. After the heated discussion between Anko and Iruka, in the end, the miso ramen of Futaki Ramen crushed the red bean balls + red bean paste set with seven votes!


    Tsukasa, even you wanted to eat ramen Anko felt betrayed.


    Im sorry, Anko, Im just, Im just


    Tsukasa looked tangled and she hugged the little puppy, Shiramaru, and her eyes are drifting to Shisui from time to time.


    Anko sighed, Well, it cant be helped with her like this.


    "Iruka."


    On the way to Futaki Ramen, Kanp pulled Iruka to the side and asked softly, Is Teuchi-san still in Futaki Ramen?


    "En!"


    Iruka nodded affirmatively, Last night, I went to Futaki Ramen to have supper and saw him!


    "Aiya, your nightlife is very rich." After Kanp got the positive answer, he couldn''t help but teased him.


    What? I went with my parents. Iruka looked at Kanp with a strange look in his eyes, and asked, But then again, Kanp, arent you too concerned about Teuchi-san?


    Because I think Teuchi-san is very simr to me! In an instant, Kanp thought of a rhetoric that could perfectly dispel Iruka''s doubts.


    "What?"


    Iruka has a question mark on his face.


    Kanp exined: In my opinion, Futaki Ramen is no different from the Academy. Although it has nurtured Teuchi-san, but with the strength of Teuchi-san, staying at Futaki Ramen will only waste his talent, and leaving Futaki Ramen early is the ultimate destination of Teuchi-san! Just like I applied for an early graduation!


    "Uh"


    Irukas forehead overflowed with three ck lines, Kanp, arent you thinking too much?


    Kanp nced at Iruka andined in his heart: You are not convinced by such a perfect reason?


    While talking, everyone has already walked through the streets and arrived at Futaki Ramen.


    On the first day of the New Year, Futaki Ramen was also full of energy. A huge discount banner is hung outside the store, and there is also a wooden billboard ced below, which has a lot of ramen illustrations.


    Ramen is 1% off during the New Year Holidays!


    Kotetsu looked at it and eximed, This is too stingy!


    A 1% discount is no different from the full price!


    Iruka sighed and said: In fact, Futaki Ramen has been increasing their prices every year in the past few years, and also, they have increased the prices again three days before the New Year


    "No way?"


    Kotetsu was dumbfounded, and was shocked by Futaki Ramen''s way of operation.


    This is too much of a pitfall. Izumo said, Aren''t they afraid that all the guests will leave?


    No, Teuchi-sans ramen is really delicious, so even if the price goes up, there will still be customers. Iruka said.


    "Then, are we still going?" Tsukasa asked, but her eyes were looking at Shisui.


    "Sure enough, it''s better to red bean balls and red bean paste!" Anko refuse to give up her idea, and encourage everyone.


    Let''s be extravagant on the first day of the New Year. Kanp waved his hand, Lets go eat ramen!


    The group entered Futaki Ramen. It was noon at this time, most of the tables in Futaki Ramen are already upied by diners, and the rich aroma of the Ramen permeated the entire store.


    The signature yer of Futaki Ramen, Teuchi-san is so busy that he can''t even open his eyes.


    When the group looked around to find an empty seat, Kanp suddenly saw a familiar back.


    The bright green is really eye-catching!


    Eh wait!


    Kanp discovered that Guy is not alone. On his small long table, there are also three people sitting, two women and one man!


    Because Guy is facing Kanp, Kanp can only see the faces of the two people sitting opposite Guy, a man and a woman, the female has a pair of red pupils, and the male has a scallion-like hairstyle. With the square-shaped face, he looks like a pineapple at first nce.


    Kurenai, Asuma!


    Kanp instantly guessed the twos identity.


    There is a ce over there!


    With his sharp eyes, Shisui found two empty tables at a nce, and walked there first.


    Coincidentally, the two empty tables happened to be behind Guy''s table.


    Kanp followed everyone, and when they passed by Guys table, he looked back at the woman sitting next to Guy.


    That face


    Kanp soon thought of a name: Shizune!


    The scene of Kakashi, Guy, Asuma, Shizune and the others queuing up to eat ramen on the opening day of Ichiraku Ramen in the movie version of the original work instantly appeared in Kanp''s mind


    "Yo, it''s you!!"


    When Kanp was absent-minded, Guy subconsciously raised his head and nced at him. He instantly recognized Kanp with his powerful memory, stood up from his seat instantly and pointed at Kanp, Gekk Kanp, long time no see!


    At this moment, Kanp came back to his senses, and looked at Guy with a moved expression: Guy-senpai, you finally recognize me!


    Of course, speaking of which, I have to thank you for your ideast time, Kakashi really agree to my challenge! Moreover, we are the same kind of people, we sweat and burn our Youth for our own dreams, I Guys mood is surging. He gave a thumbs up while speaking, and a certain tooth at the corner of his mouth was shining brightly.


    However, Kanp must interrupt him!


    Guy-senpai, my dream actually ended after Dr. Shinn left.


    Kanp said, My current dream is to be an outstanding Shinobi!


    "Huh?"


    Guy looked at Kanp with a surprised look on his face, Kanp, you this is not eptable! Since you have decided to be an excellent doctor, how can you give up because of the departure of Dr. Shinn? Youth wont allow "


    "Hey, Guy, you are too serious."


    Asuma suddenly interrupted himzily, "Hurry up and eat your ramen, don''t you still want to go train Taijutsu?"


    "Ah, yes."


    Guy finally nced at Kanp and said, No matter what, don''t give up your dreams!


    Thank you, Guy-senpai. Kanp politely thanked him, and then nced at Shizune, Kurenai, and Asuma. The three of them were eating noodles,ughing and talking to each other from time to time, and they didn''t pay too much attention to a certain someone.


    Not long after Kanp sat down with Iruka and the others, Guy, Shizune, Kurenai and Asuma got up and then left after paying.


    Kanp watched them leave, and sighed silently. When Guy stood up just now, Kanp thought that Shizune, Kurenai, and Asuma would take advantage of the situation and ask him who he is, whether he was good at the Academy, and whether whether he was talented or not, and then asked if he wanted to team up with them to train together


    But from beginning to end, except for Guy, no one else took the initiative to speak to Kanp.


    What the hell~


    Sure enough, all those novels are deceptive!!


    In the novels he read, as soon as the protagonistes out, say a few words of insight, or say a few words to a certain character, other characters such as Kakashi, Obito, Kurenai, Asuma, etc., will take the initiative toe over and be acquainted to him, make friends and form a team But this kind of thing is impossible to happen in real life!


    Forget it, I''d better watch these little friends in front of me and spend thest three months of Academys life well.

 Chapter 102: Application Passed

    Chapter 102: Application Passed


    The New Year Holiday passed in a sh, and on January 8th, the Academy became lively again.


    On the way to the Academy, Hayate said Ygao-chan this, and Ygao-chan that, chatting all the way as if there are endless things to say!


    Kanp is very helpless about this, even though Ygao is not around, Hayate still forcibly make him eat a lot of dog food.


    With a tired expression, Kanp separated from Hayate at the Academys gate, and then he quickly fled.


    Back in his ssroom, looking at the single dogs all over the ce, Kanp''s mood was slightly healed.


    After that, Kanp waited for Yus test.


    As a result, he needed to wait for a whole morning.


    After the theory ss in the morning, Yu said: The actualbat training in the afternoon will be carried out with ss 1. Everyone must follow the instructions of Taishi-sensei! And, Kanp, you need to stay in the ssroom in the afternoon!


    Kanps eyes lit up upon hearing this, knowing that his test is finally here.


    During the lunch break, Iruka and the others hadplicated expressions. They hoped that Kanp would pass the application with a good result, but they were also reluctant to let Kanp leave and hope that he would only get 89.5 points in the test.


    If Kanp knew what they were thinking, he would definitely curse them and doubt about their friendship.


    At half past one in the afternoon, only Kanp is left in the ssroom of ss 8.


    Yu appeared on time and walked into the empty ssroom.


    Kanp, if you are ready


    Yu casually took a stool from below to the podium, then waved to Kanp, Juste up and do the question.


    Kanp didn''t say much, he just got up and sat in front of the podium.


    "So"


    Yu took out a scroll, ced it on the podium, and then slowly unfolded it.


    Kanp''s eyebrows twitched, and there is an ominous premonition in his heart: Yu-sensei, how many questions have you prepared?


    One hundred questions, one point for one question! Kanp, as you wish, the knowledges involved in these questions includes the theory of all six years, and if you can get at least 90 points in the test, I will agree to your application.


    Yu said in a light tone.


    Kanp''s face twitched slightly. Looking at the densely packed one hundred questions after the scroll was unfolded, his scalp felt numb: Yu-sensei, the questions are so dense, I have no ce to write.


    "You don''t need to write down, just say it directly."


    Yu said, Start answering.


    After saying that, Yu started to keep walking around Kanp, his eyes never leave Kanp, hes looking with a vignt look as if preventing fire or burry.


    ""


    Kanp has a ck line on his face when he saw this. Theres no way someone can cheat in such situation. Fortunately, he is a model student, and he is not cowardly at all.


    Next, Kanp began to answer the questions, and really using his mouth to answer the questions.


    The topics on this scroll cover the theoretical knowledge of all six years of the Academy. The first 80% of the topics are all rote memorization. Kanp smacked his lips for more than an hour before he finished the answers to these questions.


    Yu listened calmly. As a questioner, as soon as Kanp speak, he will know whether Kanp is right or wrong. The more he listened, the more surprised Yu is in his heart.


    Its all correct? Has Kanp really memorized the theoretical knowledges of all six years of the Academy?''


    However, having a good memory doesn''t necessarily mean passing the exam!


    Twenty percent of the questions on the back of the scroll are all math questions such as geometry, force area, eleration, and parab. The questions are not onlyplicated but also chaotic. Fortunately, Kanp has collected mathematical knowledge in advance, and he started to write and draw after Yu pass him pen and paper. On average, he solved a problem in two minutes. After forty minutes, Kanp stopped.


    There are still five questions on the scroll, but Kanp feels that it is no longer necessary to continue.


    Yus requirement is 90 points or more, and the 95 questions Kanp did before are conservatively estimated to have 95 points, that is to say, Kanp has passed the test.


    He looked up at Yu.


    Yu looked at the answers to the math questions written by Kanp in an attempt to find out the mistakes, but after a while, Kajima can only sigh helplessly, and said: You are qualified, I agree with your early graduation application.


    "Thank you, sensei!" Kanp grinned.


    "Don''t be too happy."


    Yu said seriously, Passing the application does not mean that you can graduate directly. At the end of the semester, the Academy will give you a separate graduation examination for students who apply for early graduation. The difficulty will not be low, so you have to be prepared!"


    "Thank you for your reminder, sensei!"


    After Yu took the scroll and left, the bell rang, and Kanp didn''t stay too long, and also left the ssroom.


    Kanp, you have finallye down.


    We''ve been waiting for a long time.


    Is Yu-sensei''s test paper difficult?


    Downstairs in the ssroom, Iruka, Anko and the others have finished the physical training with Taishi, and they are waiting for Kanp below with sweat on their foreheads.


    Kanp looked around and found that Shisui was also there.


    "How was your test?" Shisui asked.


    Kanp shrugged: "It''s over."


    "Congrattions." Shisui said.


    "Shisui, are you free this afternoon?" Kanp asked.


    Shisui nodded, and the two smiled at each other without saying a word.


    "You two, you couldnt be nning to go on a date, right?" Tsukasa grabbed the forelimbs of the little puppy and walked between the two, staring at Kanp with a face of If you dare to steal my prince charming, I will let the dog bite your balls. expression.


    Wu wu The little puppy was held in the air, unable to exert any strength on its limbs, and it was feeling very ufortable.


    "What are you thinking? We are just going to spar to improve actualbat experience." Kanp didn''t know whether to cry orugh.


    I am relieved!


    Tsukasa changed her grasp to hug, and patted Shiramaru''s dog''s head.


    Kanp, did you really pass?


    Anko still couldn''t believe it, Didn''t you say that you took the six years of theory test? When did your theory score get so good? Shouldn''t you


    Kanp chose to ignore her.


    When Kanp and the group walked to the gate of the Academy, they saw that Hayate was waiting there, and the ssmates who followed him had be three people, and it was another cute little girl!


    Little beast!


    Kanp was shocked: What are you going to


    "Big brother, I want to go shopping with my ssmates!" When Hayate saw his big brothering, he waved his hand and said.


    "Hayate, you don''t you want to go to your little sister Ygao to y?" Kanp reminded him so that Hayate didnt be a scumbag.


    Hayate said with a serious face: Big brother, I went shopping to buy her gifts.


    ""


    Kanp is speechless when he heard this, Well, it is not unreasonable for me to be single for so many years in my previous life.


    "Okay, you can go." Kanp waved his hand indifferently.


    Big brother, my pocket money has been spent. Hayate looked at his big brother shyly, and then stretched out his hand, Big brother, can you lend me some pocket money?


    "I"


    Kanp almost spit out a mouthful of sour phlegm, and then silently took out two hundred ry, That''s all I have. If it really is not enough, just go buy hand beads. Hand beads are affordable!


    Kanp felt his heart broke when he gave away the money.


    Thank you big brother!


    Hayate took the money and ran away with his little sidekicks.


    After that, Iruka, Anko and the others also bid farewell one after another. Tsukasa wanted to stay, but was rejected by Kanp and he rudely drove her away.


    If he didn''t drive her away, will he just wait for her to spread dog food?


    Kanp already has enough of dog food!


    Soon, Kanp and Shisui are the only ones left at the Academys gate.


    "Where should we go?" Shisui said with a smile.


    Small Senju Park.


    Kanp originally wanted to go to the small forest, but the small forest is easy to be linked to bad things, and Senju Park is more dignified and positive.

 Chapter 103: Purple Stardust

    Chapter 103: Purple Stardust


    After entering winter season, there have been no less than ten heavy snowfalls in the vige. Although the snow in other ces has been cleaned up in time, Senju Park still has arge area and forests that are wrapped in silver and white.


    As soon as Kanp and Shisui entered the Senju Park, they saw many people outside the area with their children building snowmen and ying snowball fights in the snow.


    Kanp was in a daze for a while, feeling that what he saw was just an ordinary amusement park.


    Senju n was once a super big nparable to the Uchiha n. It reached its peak Hashirama and Tobiramas generation, but unfortunately, it quickly declined. Over the past few decades, the powerful Senju n is bing weaker and weaker, and in the end, it slowly withdrew from the stage of history.


    Even the park named after Senju seems to be losing its meaning.


    Shisui, who is next to him, is also deeply touched after entering Senju Park, and he kept telling the glorious deeds of the Senju n.


    Kanp''s understanding of Senju n''s past is limited to Shodaime Hokage''s Wood Release, Nidaime Hokage''s Water Release and various Forbidden Techniques. At this time, from Shisui''s mouth, he learned a lot of things, butpared to the past, Kanp wants to know more about the current situation.


    Shisui, what happened to the Senju n? Did they move to the vicinity of Senju Park? Kanp asked softly. He also couldnt help but think of the figure of the old woman he met when he came to Senju Park for pic with Iruka, Anko and the others back then.


    Shisui shook his head and chuckles: "Senju Park was created by Sandaime-sama to honor Senju n''s contribution. Although it is named after Senju, Senju n did not live here."


    "Where did they go?" Kanp asked, and at the same time, kept going deeper with Shisui, quickly leaving the noisy voice behind him.


    Shisui smiled and said: "They didn''t go anywhere, they are just scattered in the vige. It may be that their nsmen are so rare that it gives people the illusion that Senju n has disappeared."


    "Scattered?"


    Kanp was a little surprised.


    " Since the Shodaime-sama and Nidaime-samas generation, the most representative character in Senju n is the one of the legendary Sannin''s Tsunade-senpai. Unfortunately, Tsunade-senpai didn''t intend to take care of the n. After thest Shinobi World War, she lived in reclusive life. After losing Tsunade-senpais leadership, very few nsmen, and no one can inherit Shodaimes Wood Release, Senju n slowly integrated into the vige over time. Maybe some of the people who y outside are the members of the Senju n.


    Shisui said with a smile.


    "So that''s how it is!"


    Kanp was instantly enlightened and suddenly realized, there is a feeling of knowing and not knowing ispletely the same.


    As for Tsunade who lived in reclusive life Kanp shook his head, as he didnt know what to say.


    Okay Shisui, we are not here to cherish the memory of the Senju n!


    Kanp looked around, and saw that they havee to a rather remote corner. Not far away was a snow forest, and no one could not be seen. The white and t snow around it also tells that this ce is deserted.


    Kanp took out kunai and provoked, You! Come here!!


    Shisui''s face turned serious, and he quickly jumped back. At the same time, his right hand was on guard while holding a kunai, and his left hand take out three shuriken, which are thrown towards Kanp the moment hended.


    The three shuriken attacked from the left, middle and right directions. Although Kanp''s current actualbat experience is not rich, he is no longer a novice. As soon as he turned around, he took the initiative to attack in the right direction.


    In this way, all Kanp needs to face is this one shuriken!


    Shisui''s eyes brightened slightly, and the look of approval shed, but his hands kept moving. With a flick of his left hand, Shisui threw out a kunai towards the shuriken.


    The kunai came first, and mmed onto the shuriken on the right directly. At the next instant, the shurikens speed soared, and at the same time, the direction changed greatly, instantly disappeared from Kanps field of view.


    This scene, why is it so familiar?


    Kanp suddenly remembered that he seemed to y with Shinichi like this a few months ago.


    But I don''t have Byakugan!


    Kanp was startled and envious, and he has no other way but to use Body Flicker Technique.


    In an instant, Kanp turned into a gust of wind and disappeared in an instant.


    After three steps, Kanp appeared in front of Shisui, with kunai in his hand and shed towards Shisui''s left abdomen without stopping!


    Even when in danger, Shisui didnt panic, holding the kunai upside down in his right hand, he urately blocked Kanp''s kunai.


    ng!


    With the crisp metal collision sound, Kanp and Shisui kicked each other at the same time.


    Bang~ Bang~!


    The two people who had one more footprint on each body quickly retreated by the strength of each other''s foot, and charged towards each other again after umting strength.


    The two quickly inteced in the snow, and snowkes sshed under their feet.


    Ding, ding


    Apanied by the increasinglypact sound of metal colliding, Kanp and Shisui''s actions are getting faster and faster, and the frequency of their attacks is getting higher and higher!


    The snow within a radius of ten meters has been ruined by the two of them so much that it didnt look like snowing!


    From the outsider''s point of view, this may be an evenly matched battle, but only Kanp understands that at this time, he waspletely suppressed by Shisui''s offensive and he was forced to speed up and increase his frequency of attacks to counter Shisui''s offensive. However, as a result, the pressure Kanp is having also increase!


    I can''t keep up for long''


    Kanp''s face is ugly.


    In contrast, although Shisuis expression is solemn, his vigorous figure is like flowing water, and there is no hesitation in the slightest!


    Moreover, Shisui''s speeds are still elerating!


    Not to mention his body, even Kanps sight can''t keep up with Shisui''s hand speed!


    At thest moment, the two of them crossed each other, and Shisui''s kunai cut through Kanp''s coat mercilessly.


    "Are you okay?"


    Shisui put away the kunai and walked to Kanp''s side, How do you feel?


    I feel


    Not so wonderful.


    Kanp looked down at the scratches on his coat, and felt lost: I definitely am going to be scolded when I go home, right?


    He nced at Shisui and found that the other party''s eyes are extremely bright, sharp, and energetic. Although he hasnt awakened Sharingan yet, there seemed to be some kind of magical power in it.


    Kanp hesitated for a while, and finally threw a Collection Technique at Shisui.


    The green light cluster in his mind instantly surged, and after a while, a purple stardust spewed out from the green light cluster, and dozens of light blue light dots slowly revolved around the green light cluster.


    Kanp was stupefied.


    Purple


    After blue and red, a third color actually appear?!


    Kanp''s heart was beating like a drum, and no matter what Shisui was saying, he directly wrapped his consciousness around this purple stardust.


    This is Dynamic Vision.


    Kanp sucked in a breath of cold air, It sounds like it is very suitable for tennis


    When Kanp thinking like this, he saw this purple stardust suddenly change, turning into a purple halo, and blending into Kanp''s eyes from the inside.


    In the next instant, Kanp felt that his eyes are a little itchy. He restrained the itching and blinked his eyes continuously for half a minute. Finally, his world became clear.


    Senju Park is still the same Senju Park, and the snow forest is still standing there, but in Kanp''s sight, he feels that everything around has be a little different.


    "Kanp?"


    Shisui, who didn''t know what he had contributed, still had a concerned expression on his face, Are you okay?


    Kanp recovered, looked towards Shisui, and his eyes sparkled: Shisui, lets spar again!!!

 Chapter 104: Dynamic Vision

    Chapter 104: Dynamic Vision


    Ding, ding, ding


    With the series of dense sounds of metal collision on the messy snow, the figures of Kanp and Shisui kept crisscrossing each other.


    Driven by Shisui''s continuous offensive, Kanps potential was once again stimted, and his speed and attacking hand speed kept improving.


    The pressure gradually increased, but Kanp was inexplicably delighted.


    I can see it!


    I can see it all!


    On the opposite side, Shisui''s figure is getting faster and faster, but under the dynamic vision, Kanp can quickly capture Shisui''s figure and can predict the attack trajectory of Shisui''s kunai, but even if his eyes can see, his body still can''t keep up.


    Scretch!


    Kanp''s coat has another new scratch added.


    Kanp both felt sad and happy.


    Kanp!


    Shisui turned and looked at Kanp with a look of surprise, Your eyes can keep up with my movements?


    "I suddenly can keep up, and I don''t know why."


    Kanp was also puzzled, but his heart was happy: It''s all thanks to you Shisui.


    However, there are some things that you should not say, otherwise true feelings will be fake stic.


    Shisui didn''t think much about it, and then summed up with Kanp by telling several mistakes made by Kanp in the battle just now. After chatting for a long time, the sky began to dim, and there are also snowkes falling from the sky.


    "Let''s stop here today." Shisui smiled and said, "Kanp, you have made great progress. I believe that at the end of the semester, you will give the teachers a surprise!"


    "Thank you Shisui!" Kanp sincerely thanked.


    Not to mention dynamic vision, just by sparring with him and help him improve hisbat experience is enough to make Kanp feel inexplicable thankful.


    They separated in Senju Park, and Kanp ran all the way home in the face of the increasing snow. After entering the house, he directly locked himself in the bedroom.


    Closing his eyes, Kanp pours his consciousness into his mind.


    By moving a thought, the purple halo representing dynamic vision spilled out of his eyes, followed the pathway and poured into the green light cluster, turning into a purple stardust.


    With his thought moves again, this purple stardust merges into Kanp''s eyes again.


    Like the red stardust representing Kekkei Genkai, the purple stardust can only use its power when it is integrated into Kanp''s body.


    Then Kanp suddenly remembered something. He was busy lighting up the red stardust beside the green light cluster. The bright red light instantly shone into the deepest part of Kanp''s body, and the hot material melted into Kanp''s body likeva.


    Very good, both Transparent Release and dynamic vision can be used at the same time!


    Kanp is afraid that the two are notpatible, but he obviously thinks too much.


    But why are they different colors?


    Red, purple?


    That''s right!


    Transparent Release is Kekkei Genkai, dynamic vision is not, it is innate talent?


    Innate talent, Kekkei Genkai


    Kanp''s eyes are gradually glowed. He knows that the Shinobi World has many Kekkei Genkai, such as Sharingan, Byakugan, Shikotsumyaku, Ice Release, Wood Release, Explosion Release, and many more!


    But for the innate talent


    Not many, but when he thinks about it, there are quite a few, and they are all very flexible.


    For example, the dynamic vision he just collected, such as Yondaime Hokage, Namikaze Minatos abnormal neural reflex ability!


    There is also Uzumaki n''s abnormal physique. As long as someone belongs to Uzumaki n. they all have a strong vitality and a huge Chakra Reserves. Since that old thief Kishimoto did not ssify this system as Kekkei Genkai, then it definitely belongs to innate talent!


    Thinking about it, Kanp became really a little excited!


    At this moment, the sound of closing the door came from the entrance, and Kanp hurriedly stopped the Transparent Release. As for the dynamic vision, this thing should be kept integrated to avoid unexpected idents.


    When Kanp left the bedroom, he saw his mother, Keiko returns.


    The snow outside was a bit heavy, and Keiko is covered in snowkes. After changing her coat, Keiko walked into the living room.


    "Kanp-chan, what''s wrong with your clothes?" Keiko saw the two scratches on her son''s clothes, and hisplexion changed slightly.


    "I was sparring with my ssmate and identally cut my clothes." Kanp disdainful to lie.


    "Is that so?" Keiko nodded, but still couldn''t help but worrying, "Remember to be careful when sparring and try to avoid injuries, understand?"


    Kanp nodded.


    "Go and change your clothes, by the way, where''s Hayate?" Keiko looked at the living room and asked in doubts.


    "He went shopping to buy gifts."


    Kanp felt a little ufortable.


    Gift? Keiko entered the kitchen with some doubts and started to prepare dinner.


    Yeah, a gift, he Kanp blinked his eyes twice, and suddenly changed his words, He said that you work so hard every day and he wants to buy you a gift.


    Hayate has fed him dog food three or four times, so Kanp wanted to take revenge for this kind of behavior.


    In the next instant, his IQ quickly recovered, and he immediately said loudly: But the money for the gift is paid by me!!


    "So thats how it is."


    Keiko stuck her head out of the kitchen with a satisfied smile on her face.


    Kanp breathed a sigh of relief.


    It didn''t take long for Hayate to finallye back. His ck hair was already covered by snow, and he could shake off arge ke of snow by shaking his head.


    Kanp hurriedly greeted him: "Hayate, it''s snowing so heavy outside and youre outside for sote, we are so worried about you, don''t do such thing in the future."


    "I understand, big brother."


    Hayate smiled shyly, and immediately poured out a lump of dog food, However, I sessfully bought a very good gift!


    Kanp didn''t panic at all, and shouted to the inside: Kaa-chan, Hayate is back.


    The two brothers entered the living room, and Keiko greeted him with a smile and said, Hayate, did you go to buy gift?


    "En!"


    Hayate nodded, thinking that he was talking too loudly at the entrance just now, and he was heard by Keiko, making him a little shy~


    Let me see.


    Keiko stretched out her hand expectantly.


    Hayate was stunned for a moment, tangled a little, and then took out a pair of exquisite pottery dolls from the pocket of his coat, one male and one female, it is very small and cute.


    Keiko fell in love with it at a nce, not to mention that this is a gift from the childrens filial piety to her.


    Hayate, thank you, Auntie likes your gift very much.


    Keiko looked towards Kanp again and was about to speak, but Kanp''s desire to survive exploded, so he hurriedly said: Kaa-chan, I''m so hungry, lets hurry up and eat!


    "Okay, it will be done soon."


    Keiko responded with a smile, but she put the two little dolls into her bedroom first.


    Hayates expression at this time is very interesting.


    He watched Keiko take away the gift he was going to give to his little sister Ygao, and watched Keiko enter the kitchen to take out the dishes, and his brain was shut down.


    "Big brother"


    Hayate turned his head and looked towards his big brother, tears blurred his vision: What the hell is going on?


    Kanp sighed, patted his shoulderfortingly, and said softly: My mom must have misunderstood. She thought that you bought a gift to give her, haah~


    "But, what about Ygao-chan?" Hayate felt so wronged, but he couldn''t get the gift back, after all, how sad his Aunt Keiko would be if he does that.


    However, in this way, what should I do?


    "Big brother"


    Hayate wiped away his tears, and looked at Kanp pleadingly, Big brother, can you lend me some more pocket money~


    This no problem!


    Kanp responded.


    "Thank you, big brother!" Hayate was overjoyed.


    At this time, Keiko had already taken out the food, and shouted to the two brothers who were whispering: It''s time to eat.


    Coming.


    Kanp replied, and then said to Hayate, Hayate, go wash your face first.


    En! Hayate is full of trust and gratitude for his big brother, and he rushed into the bathroom without saying a word.


    As soon as Hayate left, Kanp immediately ran to beg for money, and said softly: Kaa-chan, I''ve run out of pocket money, can you give me some more?


    Keiko was stunned for a moment, and then she understood everything as if she was enlightened!


    Kanp buys gifts using Hayate, so why doesn''t Kanp buy gifts by himself? Why act unnecessarily?


    Keiko didn''t understand at first, but now, she suddenly realized that it was because Kanp was running out of pocket money, and he wanted to buy gifts to please her, but he was worried about failure, so he pulled Hayate with him.


    In this way, not only did he got Hayate to do good things, but as a mother, it was not easy for him to refuse.


    Keiko didn''t know whether to cry orugh, took out two thousand ry and handed it to Kanp.


    Thank you, kaa-chan.


    Although Kanp is a little confused why his mother was so expressive and her actions were so generous, when he saw Hayateing out of the bathroom, he immediately hid the money with the speed of being single for many years, and then said in a low voice, Kaa-chan, keep this a secret from Hayate, I will surprise himter.


    Keiko smiled sweetly and said: "Kanp-chan, you are getting more and more like a big brother."


    "Thats kind of true."


    Kanp smiled shyly.

 Chapter 105: List

    Chapter 105: List


    Kanp is an upright, stable, honest and trustworthy person. If he promised the others something, he will spare no effort to do it!


    Therefore, just after dinner, Kanp pulled Hayate to the backyard corridor and secretly stuffed him a thousand ry.


    "Big brother"


    Hayate held the 1,000 worth note in his hand, and his trust and admiration for his big brother in his heart sublimated once again!


    Kanp patted him on the shoulder, and said earnestly: When you grow up, you have to repay your big brother well, understand?


    "En!"


    Hayate nodded vigorously, then he ran out with an umbre.


    Kanp looked up at the heavy snow in the night sky, formed a hand seal with his hands, and instantly disappeared from the corridor like a gust of wind.


    In the next instant, Kanp was already standing on the wall in the backyard.


    Snowkes fell on his ck hair and shoulders, adding a bit of lonely and snowy temperament.


    Unfortunately, Kanp''s attention is not on these.


    When using Body Flicker Technique just now, Kanp is equipped with passive'' dynamic vision. Therefore, under extreme speed, what he sees with his eyes is much clearer than before, and the image quality went directly from 360p to 4K!


    Dynamic vision can not only capture the figure of the high-speed moving target, but also can clearly capture the attached scene when the user enters the high-speed moving state!


    Kanp then remembered Kakashi. He remembered that after Kakashi developed Chidori in the original work, he was told by Minato that it was forbidden for him to use it. The reason was that Kakashi''s eyes could not keep up with Chidori''s speed, and forcibly using Chidori could easily cause idental injury. It wasn''t until Kakashis left eye was changed into Obitos Sharingan that hepletely mastered Chidori.


    However, in Kanp''s view, if Kakashi has dynamic vision, he should be able to use Chidori even if he doesn''t have Sharingan.


    Of course, Kanp will not be arrogant enough topare dynamic vision with Sharingan and Byakugan, after all, they arepletely on different level.


    After training with Body Flicker Technique and Great Fireball Technique, Kanp ns to enter the bedroom to train Body Revival Technique and refine Chakra.


    As soon as he entered the living room, Keiko called him.


    "Kanp-chan, you and Hayate need to go to an izakaya for dinner tomorrow, okay? Kaa-chan can''te back to cook." Keiko said.


    Kanp was startled when he heard this, No wonder she gave me so much money


    "Kaa-chan, is the hospital busy again?" Kanp asked casually.


    "Un."


    Keiko started cleaning as she said, A group of seriously injured Shinobi has returned from the frontline.


    Kanps body shook: Kaa-chan! Are you any dead Shinobi?


    Kanp knows that every once in a while, the frontline will return a batch of casualties, but Keiko rarely mentions these things, so Kanp either missed it or the Collection Technique for that day has been used up, so he has not been able to test the ideas in his heart, and now, the opportunity has appeared again.


    Keiko thought that Kanp was caring about his father, and said softly: Kanp-chan, don''t worry, your father is fine, he is still fighting on the frontline.


    Kanp looked helpless, Is it there or not?


    Forget it, I''ll find out when I go to the hospital after school tomorrow!


    ******


    The next day.


    After the morning theory ss, Yu once again announced that the afternoon training ss would be taught by Taishi, and then he asked Yui to stay in the ssroom in the afternoon.


    It''s also a familiar routine, or a familiar form.


    Kanp and Iruka nce at each other, and from the other partys eyes, they saw the same conclusion.


    Yui applied for an early graduation!


    During the lunch break, the group of six people, with Anko, Tsukasa, Kotetsu and Izumo gathered around to eat together. While Kanp gnawed onigiri while observing Yui, who was sitting alone on the seat eating the bento.


    Thest time he contacted Yui was because of the crayfish. After counting the time, he hadn''t seen her for two months.


    What a terrifying sense of existence, everyone obviously is in the same ss.


    Kanp, is Yui-san applied for early graduation just like you? Tsukasa suddenly spoke softly, with a rare serious tone.


    "You''ll know when you ask." Kanp suddenly nced at Tsukasa strangely, and said with a smile, "Tsukasa, you don''t want to apply too, do you?"


    Tsukasa pouted a little unconvinced: I will ask her after I have finished eating.


    "Woof!" The little puppy, Shiramaru immediately responded to its young master.


    As you said, I also want to graduate early. Anko said and quickly grabbed an onigiri from Kanp.


    Kanp was furious, and with his chopsticks, he went to grab the shrimp from her bento box.


    "Hey, if you all graduated early, what should I do?" Iruka watched the two of them quarrelling with a sad expression.


    His theory is good, but his talent in Shinobis skills is average. If he wanted to graduate sessfully, he can only stay in the Academy obediently and honestly for six years.


    If they all graduated, how can he study alone?


    "Don''t worry, we will never graduate early." Kotetsu and Izumo smiled andforted Iruka.


    Although they worked hard, their aptitude is average, so they never thought about graduating early.


    Iruka was rxed when he heard this.


    After the meal, Tsukasa really went to find Yui.


    After getting the affirmative answer from her, Tsukasa walked back with a small face and announced seriously: I have decided. I will master all the theoretical knowledges of the upper years within a year, and then graduate early!!


    You really refuse to admit defeat. Kanp teased her.


    "I just don''t want to lose to her, and"


    Blushed appeared on Tsukasas face, Shisui is about to graduate, so I have to work harder to catch up with him!


    Why does it feel that you want to graduate early to chase after Shisui? Kanp looked suspicious.


    In the afternoon training ss, Kanp originally thought that he could train with ss 1 and could spar with Shisui, but he didn''t expect that Taishi would not give them a chance at all. He directly ordered everyone to train their physical fitness and run crazy circles around the yground.


    After an afternoon of physical training, Kanp was exhausted, and when he thought of going to the hospital again, he could only bear the pain and did not make an appointment with Shisui.


    After school, Kanp went straight to the hospital without waiting for Hayate.


    Kanp had already said hello to him when he was in the Academy today, and Hayate has grown up, and he no longer needs Kanp to escort him home.


    When Kanp arrived at the entrance of the hospital, there was a brief and powerful knock on the door of Hokage Office.


    Knock knock knock.


    Come in. Hiruzen sat at the desk, and raised his head slightly.


    "Hokage-sama."


    The one who came in was the vice-principal of the Academy, Tokubetsu Jnin, Kodaira Katsura.


    "Katsura, why are you here?" Hiruzen asked with a smile.


    "Hokage-sama, this is the list of the students who applied for early graduation submitted by Yu-sensei." Katsura respectfully handed the two forms to Hiruzen.


    "There are a lot of students who applied for early graduation this year. If I remember correctly, there are already five students before, including the Uchiha n''s genius."


    Hiruzen said while checking the form in his hand, Aburame Yui, she is a child of the Aburame n, right?


    Hiruzen nodded: Aburame n are all good children.


    Then he looked at the second form.


    Gekk Kanp, um, Gekk n is also good.


    Hiruzen smiled and said, I believe in the vision of the Academys teachers, but necessary assessment is also indispensable. We must be responsible for every student, so Ill leave the graduation exam at the end of the semester to you, Katsura!"


    "I understand!"


    Katsuras mood was surging for a while, Ill never let you down, Hokage-sama!


    "Haha, Katsura, you are too nervous."


    Hiruzen smiled and signed and stamped the two forms, and then he returned them to Katsura and said, "Okay, if theres nothing else, you can go back first."


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 106: Fire, Earth, Lightning

    Chapter 106: Fire, Earth, Lightning


    Kanp stood at the entrance of the Konoha Hospital, watching the people on both sides hurrying in and out, and his instinct told him that Konoha Hospital is very profitable.


    Walking into the hospital, Kanp did not go to meet Keiko, as his goal was the morgue.


    So, where should I go to reach the morgue in Konoha Hospital?


    Looking around, Kanp happened to see a few crying people stopping a medical staff not far away. He didn''t know what they are saying, but the medical staff turned around and led them away quickly.


    Kanp quickened his pace and followed after them quietly.


    A few minutester, Kanp followed them to a dark corridor. Before they were even close, there were bursts of weepinging from the depths of the corridor.


    On both sides of the corridor, there are also several Shinobi with masks on their faces and des on their backs.


    It''s none other than Anbu!


    Kanp walked into the depths of the corridor in silence. Not surprisingly, the morgue was indeed here.


    Opening the door and entering, the cold air instantly assaults his senses.


    In order to prevent the remains from decaying, a lot of ices were ced in the morgue, and the temperature inside was so much lower than the outside.


    Kanp looked around, saw that the huge morgue was full of beds, but only a dozen beds had people on it. The family members beside the bed were crying sadly to their departed rtives, so no one pays attention to Kanp who just came in.


    Kanp sighed and took two steps forward. Out of the corner of his eyes, he looked at the person'' on the bed, he wore a forehead protector on his forehead, hisplexion is pale, both of his eyes are tightly closed, and the family members were lying on him while crying.


    Kanp paused for a while, then quickly walked forward until he reached the deepest part, only to see a body with no family around him.


    An orphan?


    Kanp stood on the side, and lightly threw a Collection Technique towards the body.


    The green light cluster in his mind surged, and then a light blue light dot was ejected.


    Kanp did not look at what was collected, but quickly threw the remaining two Collection Technique out, then he turned around and ran out.


    Anbu on both sides of the corridor didn''t care too much about him, because they have seen many people like Kanp who cannot ept the facts in the past few days.


    After leaving the hospital, Kanp took a deep breath of fresh air, feeling that his suppressed chest was slightly released.


    Sadness is contagious. Facing those sad family members, Kanp felt ufortable, but when he was far away from the hospital, this emotion gradually dissipated.


    Back home, Kanpy on the sofa and checked the three new light blue light dots next to the green light cluster in his mind.


    Fton: Toppa. (Wind Release: Breakthrough)


    Fton: Daitoppa. (Wind Release: Great Breakthrough)


    Doton: Doryheki. (Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall)


    As he wraps his consciousness around these three light blue light dots, everything about these three Ninjutsu is slowly imprinted into Kanp''s body like an instinct.


    After a while, Kanp opened his eyes, and the joy in his eyes gradually thickened.


    This collection not only collected three Ninjutsu, but more importantly, it confirmed Kanp''s idea that the Collection Technique can collect dead people!


    And from his three consecutive sessful collections just now, it can be seen that even if the sess rate of collecting dead people is not 100%, it is definitely higher than collecting living people. Of course, even if there are advantages, there are always disadvantages.


    The dead cannot be guided, so what can be collected depends on luck!


    And the ces with the most of dead people in this world are cemeteries, morgues, and battlefields.


    For cemetery, Kanp can only shook his head. As his lower limit hasnt reached that low yet, and theres no way he would dig someones grave. Of course, he didnt mind if it was the enemys grave.


    As for morgue? Thinking of the previous scene, Kanp sighed. Rather than staying in the morgue to collect, Kanp would rather go to battlefield to collect, at least, the tragic battlefield would not let Kanp have the leisure to let his imagination run wild.


    Thinking about this, Kanp walked out of the bedroom and came to the backyard.


    Afterwards, his hands formed hand seals: Fton: Toppa! (Wind Release: Breakthrough)


    Eh?


    Kanp suddenly raised his brows: What''s going on?


    It failed?


    Kanp frowned and once again formed hand seals, and at the same time, he carefully mobilized the Chakra in his body, but in the end, nothing happened.


    Kanp was a little confused, but soon he realized: Is it because of my Chakra Attribute?


    Kanp was able to use Great Fireball Technique as soon as he first tried it, so he forgot about it. It was not until now that he failed to use the Wind Release that he realized the problem of Chakra Attribute.


    If there is Fire, but no Wind, what about the Earth?


    Kanp formed the hand seals to use Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall.


    With thepletion of the hand seals, the Chakra in Kanps body quickly poured into both of his palms, Kanp hurriedly pped the ground with both palms. In an instant, Chakra gushed out along the ground, and then an earth wall with the height of 10CM was erected in front of him!


    This wall is horrible!


    Although this height is kind of horrible, it at least proves that Kanp has the Earth Chakra Attribute.


    Kanp destroyed the 10cm earth wall quickly to remove the evidence, while pondering, Finally, its the Water Attribute and Lightning Attribute.


    Unfortunately, Kanp has not collected the Ninjutsu of these two attributes yet, and there seems to be no Chakra Induction Paper at home.


    It seems that I need to trouble the two retired old men again.


    Kanp looked at the time, and seeing it was still early, he immediately went straight to Inoues house.


    Knock knock knock.


    Kanp knocked on the door of Inoue''s house, but after waiting for a few minutes, no one came to open it.


    Is he not at home?


    Kanp then went to Matsushitas house next door, but unfortunately, there is also no one in his house.


    Where did these two old fellows go to?


    Kanp''s head hurts, and then he remembered the Ninja Tools shop on themercial street not far away, and he wondered if there is Chakra Induction Paper for sale there.


    Kanp holds a huge sum of one thousand ry in his hand, and he is full of confidence.


    When he came to the Ninja Tools shop, Kanp saw that there happened to be a Shinobi bargaining with the Ninja Tools shops owner, so he had to stand aside and wait.


    However, Kanp soon knew that he has chosen a bad choice. The two sides in this bargain do not give in to each other. The seller raises the price from various aspects such as cost, rent, tax, war situation, economic situation, etc. The buyer squeezed prices crazily from the righteousness of the country, vige interests, and personal emotions, and it took them twenty minutes to reach a price that both parties were satisfied with.


    Pleasee again.


    The owner sent the Shinobi away with a smile.


    Kanp was amazed when he saw this.


    Oh, this customer, what kind of Ninja Tool do you want to buy? The Ninja Tools shops owner only noticed Kanp now and asked hurriedly.


    Although Kanp looks young, there are so many young Shinobi in Konoha. As a qualified businessman, he will never look down on others.


    Boss, do you have Chakra Induction Paper for sale here? Kanp asked.


    Chakra Induction Paper, of course.


    The owner of the Ninja Tools shop immediately took out a piece of white paper the size of a quarter of the palm from the counter, Twenty ry for one piece.


    Kanp had no change, so he could only take out the one thousand ry banknotes.


    Receiving the change, Kanp took the Chakra Induction Paper back home.


    Then, Kanp guided his Chakra into Chakra Induction Paper.


    In an instant, the Chakra Induction Paper has undergone three changes. One-third of the chakra test paper began to catch fire, one-third shattered, and the remaining one-third became wrinkled.


    Fire, Earth, and Lightning Attributes!

 Chapter 107: Awkward Chat

    Chapter 107: Awkward Chat


    Fire, Earth, and Lightning. Having confirmed his Chakra Attributes, Kanp realized that before he mastered Chakras Nature Transformation, his collection should be moving towards these three directions.


    Then, Kanp ran to the backyard and trained Earth-Style Wall again. Although it was still only 10cm high and its defense power was about 0, when his Chakra went up, the height and defense of the earth wall would naturally increase.


    After training for a while, Hayate came back.


    "Big brother, I''m back."


    Hayate changed his shoes at the entrance, and ran into the living room happily.


    "Youre back, let''s go, let''s go out to eat tonight." Kanp said while knocking down the 10cm walls. If he let Hayate see it, it will easily destroy his image of being tall and stalwart in his mind.


    "Okay!" Hayate yelled.


    Are you so excited today? Kanp looked suspicious, Don''t fall in love early, okay?


    Hayate scratched his head shyly and said: No way~~


    ""


    Kanp felt that he had eaten a piece of dog food and his stomach felt a little ufortable. "When I didn''t ask, don''t tell me Shut up! I won''t listen! Shut up!!!"


    Hayate opened his mouth several times, but he was violently interrupted by Kanp. The happiness in his heart cannot be shared with others. It is really a torture.


    Hayate feels lost.


    Leaving the house, the two arrived at themercial street, and Hayate mored to eat oden.


    Oden is a dish invented by people in the Kanto region of the ind country in his previous life to facilitate farming.


    Kanp was pulled by Hayate to eat oden. The taste is not bad, but it is not spicy. It doesn''t make him sweat when eating it in winter, bad review!


    After the meal, Hayate wanted to go out again, but Kanp was furious, and dragged him for two minutes of ideological education, finally let him realize the mistake. Hayate then went home obediently and sat on the sofa to refine Chakra.


    Kanp went back to the bedroom, training the Body Revival Technique and refine Chakra.


    The next day.


    The Academy.


    In the morning theory ss, Kanp didn''t need to listen to the lecture anymore, so he sat there with his eyes closed to rest. He looked like he was dozing off, but he was actually training.


    When Yu, who is on the podium, saw this scene, he subconsciously wanted to call him and criticize him, but considering that Kanp had already studied all the six years theoretical knowledges, he turned a blind eye.


    However, during the recess, Iruka couldn''t help butined enviously: Kanp, you actually dare to sleep tantly in ss right now.


    Hearing these sour words, Kanp said in defense: How can a model students affairs be called sleep?


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Im closing my eyes to rest my mind! So that I can study better in the afternoon!"


    ""


    Iruka was speechless when he heard this.


    Time passed. And during the outdoor training in the afternoon, Yu appeared on the training ground early. He first set a small goal of thirtyps for the bronzes, and then called Kanp and Yui to the side.


    Yui, Kanp.


    Yu looked at the two with a serious expression, and said, "I have already submitted your application form for early graduation, and Hokage-sama has also read it, so even if you want to regret it now, you can''t do it! In short, for the next one and a half months, I will personally supervise the training of the two of you! You two must not disappoint me!


    Yes. Kanp shouted loudly, and then he found that Yui next to him was silent and did not make a sound, making him felt that he was special.


    Yu then said: Of course, if you have any questions, you can ask me at any time!


    Then, Yu took out two ninja bags that had been prepared for a long time ago and handed it to them.


    Kanp took one, and his hand dropped slightly.


    The Ninja Tools in it all have edges, so remember not to hurt anyone when using it. Yu said seriously.


    Kanp nodded, as he had fought with Shisui more than once with kunai that has edges. So, he is already as stable as an old dog, and looked calm. As for Yui, well, don''t even dream about seeing any expressions on her face.


    The two tied the ninja bag on their thigh, and Yu began to train their Ninja Tools throwing.


    In this training, Yu was more and more surprised.


    I seem to have underestimated Kanps talent in throwing Ninja Tools.''


    Whether it is technique or throwing strength, he is bing more and more sophisticated. The only thing he iscking is actualbat experience.


    As for Yui, although she is not as good as Kanp, but But her n is best known for their insects, theres no need to be that good at throwing Ninja Tool and so on.


    As these two are trained by Yu, the bronzes over there were runningp afterp, stupefied that they are still sweating even in the winter.


    Fatty is even more out of breath. After threeps, his run bes jog. After fourps, he walks. After fiveps, he moves.


    Seeing this, Yu chose to go there. He asked Kanp and Yui to train on their own, and then ran to teach the bronzes.


    When Kanp threw the Ninja Tools, he looked towards Yui from time to time.


    As they are from the same ss, if they graduate early at the same time, they will most likely be assigned to the same team.


    If that is the case, I will never say a word to her all day long in the future, right?


    "Cough cough."


    Kanp coughed lightly, randomly found a topic, and then said, Yui-san, thank you about the cray crawfishst time.


    Yui stopped throwing, turned her head and said: No need to thank me, I didn''t help much anyway.


    No, you are very helpful! Kanp said, ording to your information, Iter went to the lower reaches of the sewage river and find the crawfish!


    Yui nodded, and after a while, she did not speak.


    Kanp''s mouth twitched slightly and he said: Don''t you want to ask me why I am looking for crawfish?


    Yui gave him a strange look, and then asked: Why are you looking for crawfish?


    ""


    Kanp feels that they can''t talk anymore today, but it must be an illusion, right?


    Kanp forced a smile and said, "The crawfish is rich in nutrients, high in protein, and has strong environmental adaptability and rapid reproduction. Once it is poprized, it can make a lot of money!"


    "Un."


    Yui nodded and no longer speak.


    The smile on Kanp''s face is getting more and more forced. He rubbed his stiff face vigorously, and intends to continue the conversation: "Yui-san, don''t you wanted to ask me how much money the crawfish can make?"


    Yui readily follows suit: How much money can you make?


    I can make


    Kanp is depressed.


    If it''s his previous life, Kanp knew at least how much a pound of crayfish could be sold for, but at Naruto World, he is not familiar with the cost and price of soy sauce, salt, garlic, spices and other seasonings here. Moreover, he didn''t know the cost of farming crayfish, he also didn''t know how much money the vigers have in their pockets. If the price is too high, it will be too hard to sell, and if the price is too low, they will lose money. So, how can Kanp know how much money crayfish can make?


    "I don''t know that either."


    "Oh."


    Yui nodded, not forgetting to give a strange look.


    Kanp sighed dejectedly, Forget it, let''s just be a handsome man quietly.

 Chapter 108: You Have Made A Good Friend

    Chapter 108: You Have Made A Good Friend


    After setting a small training goal for the bronzes once again, Yu ran back to train Kanp and Yui in three basic techniques, but both of them have mastered three basic techniques, and Yu checked it himself and theres no problem, so he let them fight with Taijutsu to improve theirbat experience.


    Academy''s Taijutsu battle is only using steel kunai. Kanp can''t use Ninja Tools to throw, and Yui can''t use insects to sting. Ninjutsu, Genjutsu and so on also can''t use it.


    Kanp clenched Kunai tightly with his right hand, and looked at Yui, who was calm expression, and felt a little bit of pressure. After all, the other party is from Aburame n, so he cannot be careless.


    After the standoffsted for a while, Kanp took the initiative to attack.


    Yui''s reaction was quick. When Kanp moved, she rushed over immediately.


    Ding!


    Under the crisp metal collision sound, the two took advantage of their strength to retreat quickly, and then rushed towards each other again.


    Apanied by the series of kunai collisions sound, Kanp unexpectedly discovered that Yui was not as good as him in terms of strength and speed.


    Thats right, although she is from the Aburame n, she is just a girl after all. How can her strength bepared to us men?''


    Therefore, it didn''t take long for Kanp to sessfully took the initiative in the fight.


    Yui frowned, and it seems that she was a little surprised by Kanp''s strength. She tried to take risks several times, and even nned to make the both sides lose, but under Kanp''s dynamic vision, all her crafty plots and machinations cant be hidden, and was easily resolved by Kanp.


    Yu, who was standing nearby, watched the battle between the two and became more and more surprised.


    Kanp actually seems to have more actualbat experience than Yui?


    Yu still remembers the scene of Kanp and Fatty fighting during the semester''s opening test. Kanp tripped Fatty with his foot, and thetter admitted-defeat. They fought without the slightest technical content.


    Could it be that at that time, Kanp deliberately hide his strength?


    Yu can''t understand Kanp.


    However, as it stands now.


    In the throwing of Ninja Tools, Kanp win against Yui.


    In three basic techniques, theparisons cant be made.


    In actualbat of Taijutsu, in terms of strength, speed, and experience, Kanp won all of them!


    From these aspects, Kanp is better than Yui, but even so, Yu is still more optimistic about Yui.


    Because, Aburame n''s biggest reliance is insects, and Kanp, as the nsman of Gekk ns biggest reliance is Konoha-Style Kenjutsu, but Kanp''s talent in Kenjutsu is very poor, so in the long run, Kanp''s future achievements will definitely not be as good as Yui.


    "Okay, stop here."


    Yu asked the two to stop, and then first told Yui about some of the mistakes she made during the battle and the areas that need improvement, which were nothing more than speed and strength.


    Then Yu looked towards Kanp, but he did not speak, and just looked up and down at him.


    One who stands straight does not fear a crooked shadow. Kanp stood there calmly, allowing Yu to appreciate his majestic posture.


    Kanp, you have impressed me. In such a short time, you have made so much progress in all aspects. Yu looked at him for a while, and finally said, Its just, how did you do it?


    Kanp knew he would be asked such a question from long time ago, so he had already prepared his excuses in advance.


    Yu-sensei, it''s because of actualbat.


    Kanp said quite literally, Shisui from ss 1 often apanied me in actualbat this semester. He has been guiding me, encouraging me, and helping me constantly, which is why my progress can be so great.


    "So that''s how it is, no wonder!"


    Yu agreed with this reason, because his good friend, Shisui''s head teacher, Taishi, praised Shisui''s genius more than once in his ear. Whether it is three basic techniques, Ninja Tools throwing, or actualbat, he is very good at all of them, he almost has no shorings, and Taishi even think that Shisui''s talent is even better than Kakashi!


    Of course, Yu just listen to thetter words casually, and won''t take them seriously, but it is undeniable that Shisui is indeed a very good student. For Kanp to be able to have his current achievements, Yu believed Shisui definitely made a great contribution to it.


    "You have made a good friend. Kanp." Yus tone was rather strange, even sounded a bit envious.


    Kanp''s situation reminds Yu of thepanions he matched with during his Genins mission. He was often yed by his teammates at the time, and it is unknown how much blood he has shed?


    Thinking of it bring tears on his eyes.


    Kanp didn''t know Yus inner drama, and asked nervously: Yu-sensei, if I graduate sessfully, can I be assigned to the same team as Shisui?


    You are really clever.


    Yu shook his head with augh, and then said: There are currently seven students applying for early graduation, including the two of you. If you all can pass the graduation exam, then the only thing I can confirm is that you and Yui will definitely be assigned to the same team. As for the third person, it depends on Hokage-sama''s arrangement.


    In other words, people in the same ss will be arranged in the same team


    Kanp frowned when he knew that he and Yui will be in the same team. If there are other people that graduated early in addition to Shisui in ss 1, then it is basically impossible for him and Shisui to be assigned in the same team.


    Even if only Shisui that applied for early graduation in ss 1, seven people can only be divided into two teams, leaving one to be alone.


    Kanp felt that the person who would be alone must be Shisui. After all, who makes Shisui so good, and from the Uchiha n?


    But nothing is absolute. After all, what if a fool fails the graduation exam?


    Thinking of this, Kanps eyes lit up and he hurriedly asked: Yu-sensei, is there any actualbat in the graduation exam?


    Yu nodded and said with a smile: Of course. But Kanp, this is not something you should inquire about. Well, lets end it here for today.


    After saying that, Yu took back the ninja bags from Kanp and Yui, and then announced the end of the ss loudly. After that, he walked towards the teaching building.


    Looking at Yu''s back, Kanp''s eyes sparkled.


    If there is actualbat in the graduation exam, then Kanp will only have to suppress his opponent fiercely in the actualbat, so that his opponent can''t graduate smoothly, at that time, wouldn''t there be only six people graduating?


    At that time, he will have 50% chance of teaming up with Shisui!


    But, wouldn''t it be too harsh to do so?


    Kanp begins to waver.


    At this time, Iruka, Anko, Tsukasa and the others came over exhaustedly.


    Kanp, I really envy you.


    "Yes, we were trained so badly over there."


    So tired!!!


    "Wu wu."


    Even the little puppy, Shiramaru, was so tired that it stumbled and looked like it would fall down at any second.


    Yu-sensei has finally attacked you, Shiramaru!


    Kanp looked down at the little puppy with sympathy, and then looked towards Iruka and the others, and said: You guys, you don''t know the blessings you are given. Physical training can not only strengthen a person''s physique, but also temper a persons willpower. You should know that you cannot grow without strong willpower!"


    Everyone then looked at Kanp depressedly and said nothing.


    Kanp, Anko, Tsukasa-chan


    At this time, the ss 1, who is on the other side of the training grounds, was also dismissed. Shisui, who is in the crowd, came over to say hello with a smile when he saw Kanp and the others.


    Shisui-kun!!!


    When Tsukasa heard Shisui calling her Tsukasa-chan, she was bursting with joy at the time and couldn''t help but pinched Anko''s arm with powerful grip.


    Anko was in pain, and stared at Tsukasa with grimaced expression, but unfortunately, thetter did not pay attention to her at all.


    "Shisui."


    Seeing Shisui approaching, Kanp hurriedly asked, Apart from you, is there anyone in your ss who applied for early graduation?


    Shisui nodded: "Yes."


    Kanp''s eyes narrowed slightly: "Who is it?"


    It is Hyga Ueki.

 Chapter 109: Sparring With Shinichi Again

    Chapter 109: Sparring With Shinichi Again


    Shisui is from the Uchiha n, and the Hyga Ueki is from the Hyga n. If the members of these two biggest n graduates together, will Sandaime Hokage arrange the two of them in the same team?


    The odds should be small, but what if it happens?


    Kanp can''t bet on it!


    In this case, I can only


    When he left the Academy, Kanp sighed: It seems that I can only attack the Hyga n in the end!


    "Hayate, you can go back first, remember to train when you get home, don''t think about your little sister Ygao all the time!" Kanp said softly.


    Big brother, where are you going? Hayate was embarrassed by what he said, and subconsciously changed the subject.


    "Why do you want to ask where Im going? Don''t underestimate the rtionship of the second years!" Kanp scolded, "Go back!"


    "Oh."


    Hayate lowered his head and pouted, and quickly ran home with his schoolbag on his back.


    Kanp shook his head, then changed direction and walked towards Shinichis house.


    Not long after Shinichi got home, he learned that Kanp was visiting, so he rushed out to greet him excitedly.


    "Kanp, it''s been a long time since you came to y,e in!"


    Shinichi took Kanp''s little hand and ran straight to the training ground.


    "Shinichi-senpai"


    You are treating me as a sparring partner.


    Kanp shook his head helplessly, but he has important things'' to discuss this time, so he was too embarrassed to speak if he didnt let Shinichi feel good about it.


    Kanp, since myst spar with you, my use of Byakugan and Gentle Fist has improved a lot, so I have been looking forward to your visit these days!


    Shinichi handed over a few ninja bags to Kanp with a sincere expression on his face.


    Kanp didn''t know whether to cry orugh when he saw this. He tied the ninja bags to his thighs, and then asked a little strangely: Shinichi-senpai, Ninja Tools throwing is the basic skill of a Shinobi, didn''t you find someone else to apany you to train?


    Shinichi said with bitter expression: "I''ve looked for it, but Hmph, I can''t let go of myself in front of my elders, and among my peers, there is no one who is better at throwing Ninja Tools than you."


    Kanp was shocked, Unable to let go in of himself front of the elders I didn''t expect Shinichi-senpai to have such an unspeakable secret!


    But thinking about it carefully, I seem to be like this too. When my parents are there, I hide my nature and only expose my smart, witty, sensitive and kind-hearted side. Only in front of friends andpanions can I be my real self.


    Kanp leaped back gently on his toes, and mercilessly threw out arge number of kunai, shuriken, and senbon.


    Shinichi lifted his eyelids, and activated Byakugan directly, solemnly setting up the Gentle Fists posture.


    In the next instant, Kanp once again threw out a dozen kunai, shuriken, and senbon. These Ninja Tools arrived first and quickly collided with the first batch of Ninja Tools with the crisp sound of metal colliding.


    After the second impact, the speed of the first batch of Ninja Tools surged and their directions changed suddenly. However, under Byakugan and Gentle Fist, all of these rampant Ninja Tools were really pped away by Shinichi.


    Kanps brows raised when he saw this: It seems that changing the direction once only put Shinichi-senpai under the slightest pressure, in that case, lets do it twice!


    Kanp first threw out five shuriken with his right hand, then throws five kunai with all his strength with his left hand, and then they hit the five shuriken in the front. Kanp''s bright and piercing eyes are firmly stared at the shuriken. And under dynamic vision, Kanp instantly captured the trajectory of the five shuriken after changing directions, and then poured Chakra into his right hand, and quickly threw out the third batch of the Ninja Tools.


    Ding ding ding ding ding!


    Along with five collisions, the five shuriken in the air changed direction again, and their speed increased sharply, shooting directly towards Shinichis back!


    Shinichi''s expression changed slightly at this moment.


    The direction was actually changed twice, and it shot from behind!


    As someone from the branch house, Shinichi had been engraved with the Caged Bird when he was in the third year, so there is an angle of blind spot on his back. If the shuriken happened to besing from there, his Byakugan would not be able to detect it.


    Shinichi didn''t dare to be arrogant, and immediately turned around to face the five shuriken that came from behind, but by doing so, Shinichi also gave his back to Kanp.


    How can Kanp not take advantage to it? At that time, he poured out all the Ninja Tools in one ninja bag, and at the same time, he opened the second ninja bag with both hands twice, and then started throwing the Ninja Tools madly once again. One collision, two collisions, and even three collisions in the chaos.


    Kunai and senbon flew together, and the shuriken shared the same color on the ceiling. In a blink of an eye, all kinds of Ninja Tools mmed wildly in the training ground, ttering like a chaotic maic field.


    Shinichi stood in the center of the maic field with the veinspletely showed near his eye sockets. His hands kept pping left and right, but even so, there were still quite a few Ninja Tools that prated through his Gentle Fist and mmed into him fiercely.


    Fortunately, none of these Ninja Tools have edges, and Shinichi avoided the vital spots in time. Although it seemed like an extremely difficult situation, there was no mortal danger.


    Within half a minute, Kanp frantically poured all the Ninja Tools from the four ninja bags on Shinichi!


    Haah haah


    Shinichi was panting heavily, and his face is full of disbelief, Kanp, you, you are sugoi!!


    Kanp waved his hand: Shenichi-senpai, sorry, I was too excited just now.


    No, your Ninja Tools throwing just now is really great! Shinichi rubbed the bruise that was formed by the Ninja Tools, and said happily, I tried my best to use Gentle Fist, but I still can''t stop all of your Ninja Tools. I can only rely on Byakugan to avoid them hitting my vital spots. I have never had such an exciting battle! Thank you so much, Kanp!


    Although Shinichi praises him so shamelessly, Kanp knew how much he worth, and he would not naively think that he has surpassed Shinichi.


    It must be known that Shinichi was just standing there from beginning to end, only defending and not attacking, so that Kanp could throw out all the Ninja Tools from the four ninja bags so unscrupulously. If Shinichi attacked, in such a small training ground, Kanp can only throw two waves of Ninja Tools at most before having to get into closebat.


    In closebat, with Byakugan and Gentle Fist''s formidable power, Kanp estimated that he would have to be shot onto the ceiling within five minutes.


    Even Body Flicker Technique is useless. Firstly, Body Flicker Technique consumes a lot of Chakra. Secondly, Shinichi has Byakugan, and whether Kanp uses Body Flicker Technique to attack or retreat, he can only dy his time of defeat.


    Thinking of this, Kanp couldn''t help but ask: Shinichi-senpai, you are so powerful, why don''t you apply for an early graduation?


    Shinichi replied while picking up the Ninja Tools on the ground: Because I have agreed with Ryota and Aoyama to graduate together and be each other''s important partners!


    Ryota and Aoyama?


    "So its like that."


    Kanp nodded. He approves of Shinichi''s decision, because he appeared here just to be teammates with Shisui.


    "Shinichi-senpai, do you know about Uekis application for early graduation?" Kanp finally revealed his fox''s tail.


    I only found out about this yesterday. Shinichi smiled and said, Although that guy Ueki doesn''t say anything, I know that he has always beenpeting with Uchiha Shisui who is from the same ss. The reason he applied for early graduation this time must be because Uchiha Shisui also applied, right?


    Kanp pretended to be indifferent and nodded: That''s true. In fact, even I applied for early graduation, Shinichi-senpai, there will be actualbats during the graduation exam. If I face Ueki


    "If you really meet him, Kanp, don''t hold back. If you don''t let this guy know how powerful the others are, he will always get stuck in Uchiha Shisui''s shadow and can''t get out!"


    Shinichi said, and his face is solemn.


    "I understand!"


    Kanp nodded solemnly when he heard this.

 Chapter 110: Confess And Ask For Leniency

    Chapter 110: Confess And Ask For Leniency


    When Kanp came back from Shinichis house, it was already dark, but luckily, it was time for dinner.


    After training for the whole afternoon and had a spar with Shinichi, Kanp was physically exhausted, so he couldnt control his image when he was eating.


    Kanp-chan, eat slowly.


    Keiko asked worriedly, What have you been up to these days? Your physical strength is consumed so much, and thest time, your coat


    Kanp swallowed the food in his mouth, hesitated, but decided to confess and asked for leniency.


    Kaa-chan, in fact, I applied for early graduation, and in the past few days, I have been training in actualbat, so my physical strength is a consumed by a lot. Kanp said.


    "Early graduation?"


    Keiko was stunned, What are you talking about?! You''re only in the second year, and your talent how could it be?


    Hayate, who was next to him, was also extremely shocked, and when he came back to his senses, he immediately eximed: Sugoi!! Big brother!!! You actually graduated early, big brother, you are a genius!!!


    "Shut up!"


    Keiko red at the screaming Hayate, then looked at Kanp with a serious face, Kanp-chan, what the hell is going on?


    What kind of talent does my son have, that I, who is his mother, doesn''t know?


    After all, even Hoshino, who is a Jnin, has given up on Kanp''s talent. So how could Kanp graduate early?


    Kanp that it was time to show his acting skills. He sat in a hurry and said seriously: Kaa-chan, I admit that my talent in Kenjutsu is average, but you can''t deny my talent in other aspects just because of this! In fact, I have mastered the three basic techniques, and Ninja Tools throwing, moreover, my Chakra Control is among the best in the Academy! And these days, I often train with my ssmates in actualbat, and I am improving every day. Now, I am already one of the very best students in the Academy, the current me has already been reborn, and I am not the me of the past! Even my head teacher, Yu-sensei, also praised me, saying that I am diligent and able to make up for my shorings, and that I am a hardworking genius!!


    Kanps mouth is running without stopping like a train.


    Big brother, sugoi!!


    Hayate immediately licked him.


    Keiko turned her head and nced at Hayate expressionlessly, instantly making Hayate calm down.


    Aunt Keiko is so terrifying Hayate is about to be red into having a psychological shadow.


    Kanp-chan


    Keiko looked at her serious-looking son, and the emotions in her heart are veryplicated!


    She didn''t know whether what Kanp said was true or false, and she wasnt worried that he was lying to her, but in case that what he said it was true, he would graduate early and be a Shinobi When theres still a war outside!


    Keiko was so distraught that she couldn''t eat anymore.


    Kanp wanted to say something else, but Keiko didn''t want to hear it anymore. She got up and walked towards the entrance. With a heavy sound of the door closing, Keiko actually ran away from home?


    Kanp is a little stunned when he saw this.


    Big brother, sugoi!!


    As soon as Keiko left, Hayate immediately became active, and he approached Kanp and said next to him, Big brother, big brother, you are so amazing!! You are even better than Kakashi-senpai! I admire you so much!!


    Hayate, your ttery is not good at all, I''m not happy at all, hahahaha


    Well, seeing his little brother licking him like this, Kanp is very satisfied.


    But


    "Hayate, do you also know Kakashi?" Kanp asked with a smile.


    Hayate nodded: Yeah, I heard from my ssmates that Kakashi-senpai is a genius, just like big brother, he graduated from the Academy early! However, Kakashi-senpai is definitely notparable to big brother!!!


    Kanp was pleased when he heard this and then patted Hayates shoulder: "Hayate, these days, big brother doesn''t hurt you in vain. You said it well, I was moved by you."


    Hayate was embarrassed: Big brother, what I saye from my heart.


    When the two brothers areplimenting each other, Keiko, who had left home, came to Inoue''s house in a distraught state.


    Knock knock knock!


    Knocking on the door and entering, Keiko directly told about Kanps matter.


    What? Kanp-chan applied for early graduation?


    Inoue had a look of disbelief on his face, With Kanp-chans talent, how could the Academy''s teacher agree with his application?


    But ording to what Kanp-chan said, his teacher has already agreed to his application. Keiko said, suddenly frowned, and said with a slight dissatisfaction, And Uncle Inoue, although Kanp-chan''s talent in Kenjutsu is poor, but in other aspects, his talent is not as bad as you think!"


    Although she was distraught in her heart, as a mother, Keiko still subconsciously protect her son.


    Inoue scratched his head that only has few white hairs, and said with a bitter smile: Sorry, but


    Kanp-chan''s talent is poor, and it''s not just reflected in his poor talent in Konoha-Style Kenjutsu, but also his body!


    With poor body, there is no way he can refine a lot of Chakra. This directly determines the upper limit of Kanp-chan''s growth. So even if he can graduate early, he will only be a Genin in the end.


    If he knows these things, of course Kanp''s father, Hoshino also knows, but he didn''t tell Keiko about this.


    Looking at Keiko who was anxious, Inoue chuckled and said: Keiko, I know what you are worried about. You are afraid that Kanp-chan will go to battlefield after he graduate, right?


    "Un." Keiko nodded.


    "Keiko, you don''t have to worry about that."


    Inoue then exined, If Kanp-chan graduates sessfully, then Hokage-sama will definitely arrange a Jnin Teacher to guide him, and he will not let Kanp-chan, who is just a Genin, to go to the battlefield to take risks. Moreover, even if the war situation really reached critical point it is necessary for Genin to participate in the war, it will not be Kanp-chans turn. We, Gekk n, still have a lot of Genin!


    Hearing him say this, Keiko finally breathed a sigh of relief: Uncle Inoue, thank you.


    "Hahaha, what''s there to thank for that?"


    Inoue smiled and said However, I have a small request, I hope you can agree to it, Keiko.


    "What''s the matter?" Keiko asked.


    I want to test Kanp-chan''s strength.


    Inoue''s eyes shone brightly.


    Although Keiko wouldn''t lie to him about this kind of thing, Inoue felt that he needs to see it himself to believe it, and he couldn''t sleep at night without personally witnessing Kanp''s strength.


    "Okay!"


    Keiko did not refuse, because she also wanted to know whether her son is lying or not.


    "Wait, I''m going to call that old man Matsushitas granddaughter." Inoue said.


    Inoue is a Tokubetsu Jnin, and it would be kind of bullying if he takes action himself. Therefore, he would get Matsushitas granddaughter, Tabako to test Kanp''s strength.


    A few minutester, Matsushita, who learned about the incident, also mored to go and the watch the show, as she couldnt persuade him, Keiko had no choice but to lead Inoue, Matsushita, and Tabako, and walked back home.


    In the backyard of the house, Hayate is holding his short sword that has no sharp edge and attacked the wooden stake. Unfortunately, the weather was too cold, and the wooden stake was frozen that it became like a piece of iron. After striking it for a while, Hayate felt his wrist went numb, so he wanted to return to the living room to refine Chakra.


    As a result, as soon as he turned around, he heard Inoue''s stern voiceing from the corridor: Hayate-chan, you actually retreat and stop training after feeling a little bit of pain. In this way, you will never be able to inherit Konoha-Style Kenjutsu, so keep practicing!


    "Yes!" Hayate subconsciously shouted, and when he realized that it was not the voice of his big brother, he suddenly said, "Grandpa Inoue, I''m going to refine Chakra."


    Inoue almost couldn''t breathe when he heard this: Hayate-chan, you


    Hey, we are not here to see you educate Hayate-chan.


    Matsushita interrupted him and said, Gekkou, where is your big brother? Go and call him out.


    "Yes!"


    Hayate answered, and hurriedly ran into the living room.

 Chapter 111: Kanpū Vs. Gekkō Tabako

    Chapter 111: Kanp�� Vs. Gekk�� Tabako


    Under the hazy moonlight, the dark clouds that had umted all day are finally no longer restrained. The heavy snow fall fell like dandruff in the wind. And in a blink of an eye, Konoha was covered with ayer of white silver coat.


    In the backyard, Tabako held a sword in her right hand, her expression is cold and serious, her eyes are bright and sharp, her short hair and shoulders are covered with snowkes, but she stared straight at the figure five meters away without moving.


    Kanp was dragged out of the bedroom by Hayate, and he knew what he was going to face.


    Prejudice is a big mountain.


    If Kanp has always been a person with poor talent in the eyes of others, then suddenly one day he bes a Jnin, possesses arge amount of Chakra, and also masters Konoha-Style Kenjutsu, it is bound to arouse others'' suspicion!


    But if Kanp changes the others impressions of him little by little, so that everyone agrees that he is a hardworking genius'', then the prejudice will naturally cease to exist.


    And if the prejudice disappears, then even if Kanp takes out Wood Release, Sharingan, Byakugan and so on in the future, others will think that this is the result of Kanp''s hard work!


    Of course, there has never been ack of people who will nder or not agree with him.


    Well, that''s not a problem when you think about it!


    As for the change, we must start from small things.


    Kanp took out the kunai presented by Shisui, and quietly looked at the Tabako, who is on the opposite side.


    In the corridor, Inoue, Matsushita, Keiko, and Hayate, the four of them stared at the two of them closely, and after a while Tabako and Kanp turned into snowmen.


    When Hayate couldn''t help but want toin, Kanp and Tabako finally moved and quickly rushed towards each other at the same time.


    Ding!!


    With the sound of metal colliding, Kanp''s kunai and Tabako''s sword collided with each other, and sparks sshed in an instant.


    Without saying a word, Kanp kicked Tabako between her legs.


    Tabako''s face remained unchanged, and she took out a kunai with her backhand and stabbed it three inches below Kanp''s navel.


    Kanp was horrified, he exerted a little force on his hand that held the kunai and bounched back with the help of Tabakos sword.


    So cruel!


    Cold sweat dripped from Kanps forehead.


    How shameless!


    Tabako stared at Kanp with a green face, and her eyes became sharper and brighter.


    It was half-minute confrontation. In the next instant, the two rushed to each other again.


    Ding!


    With the crisp metal collidings sound, the two figures were causing the snow to fly around, and then rushed to each other again!


    The heavy snow falling in the air also changed its trajectory with the vertical and horizontal directions of the two figures, suddenly turning to the left and then to the right.


    Keiko, who is in the corridor, was very nervous. With her eyesight, she could only see the figures of the two vaguely, so she couldn''t help but asked the old men next to her: Uncle Inoue, Uncle Matsushita, how is it?"


    Well how do I say it? Inoue looked at Kanps figure in surprise, not knowing what to say for a while.


    Fortunately, there is Matsushita next to him, and she heard him say: Kanp-chan''s strength is a bit beyond our expectation.


    Big brother, sugoi!!!


    Hayate yelled from the side.


    Ding!


    With another metal collidings sound, Tabako does not intend to stay like this with Kanp for long.


    She quietly formed hand seals: Shunshin no Jutsu! (Body Flicker Technique)


    In the next instant, Tabakos figure turned into a gust of wind and she disappeared.


    There was a suffocating sound of wind in the air. In the eyes of ordinary person like Keiko, Tabakos figure has alreadypletely disappeared, but in the eyes of Inoue and Matsushita, Tabakos movement trajectory can still be seen.


    Matsushitas muscles are tense, in Body Flicker Technique, even a little mistake will be infinitely magnified due to the rapid increase of the speed. If Tabako misses, Matsushita must step up in advance to stop her.


    However


    "What?"


    "How is it possible?"


    He saw Kanp, who was still standing there just now, has also formed hand seals with his hands, and disappeared in the next instant.


    Bang!


    Amidst the loud sound of shing, Kanp and Tabako have already exchanged their positions.


    "Body Flicker Technique, it''s Body Flicker Technique!"


    Hayate was so excited that he couldn''t help himself, Big brother, sugoi!!


    However, Tabako didnt show any signs of being shocked when she saw Kanp used Body Flicker Technique, she just turned around silently, and then continued to attack with Body Flicker Technique!


    What can Kanp do? He can only hold on.


    Bang!


    Bang~ Bang~!


    In the series of violent collisions, Kanp kept using Body Flicker Technique, so his consumption of Chakra is also increasing. In contrast, Tabako became more and more courageous, with the speed boost from Body Flicker Technique, her sword gradually bes slippery, tricky and weird. Kanp''s kunai just blocked her sword and then he saw her sword swipe through the kunai like catkins. In a series of sparks, like a light weight, it shed through Kanp''s coat, leaving one after another ferocious and ugly scratches, Kanp can even feel the stinging sensation of the cold sword touching his skin.


    So strong


    Kanp is helpless. His dynamic vision has clearly captured the trajectory of Tabako''s sword, but his body and limbs are always one beat slower, and unable to keep up with Tabako''s movements!


    This kind of feeling, Kanp has only felt it when fighting against Shisui.


    Tabako has graduated for two years and is preparing to participate in Chunin Exams. However, Shisui is still a second-year student, so it can be said, as expected of Shisui!


    Kanp was distracted, and when she saw Kanp was distracted, Tabako immediately seized the opportunity, and knocked the kunai in Kanp''s hand away with just one blow, and then put her sword across his neck.


    In the next instant, Tabako retracted her sword and retreated.


    "I lost."


    Kanp looked down at the scratches on his coat, not knowing whether tough or cry, Why does it feel that Tabako have the same virtue as Shisui? They all likes to scratch other people''s clothes?


    Kanp, to be able to master Body Flicker Technique at your age, you are a genius. Tabako said softly.


    I prefer you to call me a hardworking genius! Kanp corrected.


    Tabako smiled slightly and said nothing.


    "Tabako''s Kenjutsu is getting better and better." Inoue praised as he stared at Kanp.


    How could that be, she still has a long way off. Matsushita also looked at Kanp, and his expression could not be calmed for a long time, It won''t be toote to praise Tabako-chan when she masters Konoha-Style Kenjutsu''s Secret Art.


    Although the two old men were praising Tabako, their eyes never leave Kanp.


    In the battle just now, there is no doubt that Tabako crushed Kanp, but the strength that Kanp showed made the two old men


    Shocked, the Young n Head of Gekk n, who is also the lowest ranking, actually showed such great strength!


    They can''t believe that the Young n Head who has mediocre talent to actually masters Body Flicker Technique!


    The two old men were extremely shocked in their hearts.


    Kanp-chan, are you okay?


    Seeing that the battle was over, Keiko hurriedly ran down to see Kanps condition. Seeing so many scratches on his coat, she was even more frightened. Fortunately, there was no blood, so she was a little relieved.


    "I''m fine." Kanp smiled and put away the kunai.


    Big brother, sugoi!! Hayate also ran towards Kanp, Big brother, I also want to graduate early and learn Body Flicker Technique.


    I already said that you can''t skip grades. Kanp said seriously.


    But big brother himself is so cunning. Hayate is not happy anymore. He is now eager to learn the Body Flicker Technique, and then go to fight with other people like his big brother.


    "Kanp-chan, we didn''t expect that we all missed it."


    Inoue smiled and said, Although your talent in Kenjutsu is poor, but your talent in other aspects is very good!


    Even for Genin, it is difficult to master Body Flicker Technique, Kanp-chan, ganbatte! Matsushita also encouraged.


    Kanp then said modestly: Actually, I haven''tpletely mastered the Body Flicker Technique. My body cannot withstand that kind of speed for a long time.


    It''s good to be able to recognize your own shorings, Kanp-chan, you have to work harder to exercise your body, and you must not rx! Inoue said solemnly, Even if you can''t inherit Konoha-Style Kenjutsu, you will definitely be an outstanding Shinobi in the future!


    I know that my talent is not good, but I believe that diligence can make up make up for my weakness. As long as I keep training Konoha-Style Kenjutsu, one day in the future, I will be able to inherit Konoha-Style Kenjutsu!" Kanp showed his character as hardworking genius, Then, as long as I was working hard at Wood Release, I will be able to use it too!


    The two old men nced at each other, with a sense of gratification and a little helplessness in their eyes. If Konoha-Style Kenjutsu could be mastered with hard work, then the name of their Gekk n would have spread throughout the Shinobi World long ago.


    But Kanp is so attentive, and the two old men were not good at pouring cold water on such enthusiasm. So, after a few vague sentences, they left with Tabako.

 Chapter 112: Never Forget Your Original Intention, Hold On To Your Original Dream

    Chapter 112: Never Forget Your Original Intention, Hold On To Your Original Dream


    Having witnessed the battle between Kanp and Tabako, Keikopletely believed in Kanp''s nonsense, but when she remembered that Kanp will graduate in just his second year, she couldn''t help but worry about him.


    In this situation, Kanp has nothing to do. After all, theres no way he will stay at the Academy for six years in order to make Keiko feel at ease. Otherwise, how much he will lost for such things?


    In the following days, Kanp''s life has undergone subtle changes. The first is the Academy''s theory ss. With Yus acquiescence with one eye closed, Kanp began to train Body Revival Technique and refining Chakra.


    In the afternoon, together with Yui, they received the training from Yu.


    After school, he would go ask Shisui for a spar, or go to Shinichis house to have a spar.


    In the evening, the two old men Inoue and Matsushita also took turns to look for Kanp, euphemistically called mentoring the younger generation, but it was not actualbat guidance, and just a simple chat. During the chattering process, they introduced him to the other Great Shinobi Viges in the Shinobi World, and told him about some dangerous Shinobi and weird Kekkei Genkai, they also told him to avoid these people when he sees them.


    Kanp would be very grateful for the selfless guidance of the two old men, if not because they force Hayate to attack the wooden stake when guiding him.


    Hayate has now be ustomed to attacking the wooden stake for an hour every day, and then refine Chakra, but under the observation of the two old man, Hayate, who respects the old and loves the young, can onlypromise.


    It''s just that every time he looks towards Kanp, he looks so pitiful and helpless!


    Time passed, and it has reached the early February.


    This evening, not long after dinner, Inoue came up.


    Kanp-chan, I have good news for you!


    As soon as Inoue entered the house, he couldn''t help butughed heartily.


    What news? Kanp looked at him strangely, Are you going to get a wife?


    Hahaha huh


    Inoueughed until halfway through and was abruptly stuck.


    Smelly brat, what the hell are you talking about!


    Inoue became angry, thinking that he was also a girlfriend back then, but unfortunately, his girlfriend died on battlefield. After that, he never married, and every night, he wakes up in the middle of his dream, Inoue is so touched by his own loyalty, thats why he chokes up when he heard Kanps words, which are simply questioning his character that he has held for decades.


    Kanp-chan, you are not allowed to talk to your Grandpa Inoue like that! Keiko stuck her head out of the kitchen, and red at Kanp fiercely.


    Im just kidding, Uncle, calm down. Hayate, Hayate, your Grandpa Inoue is here to see you!


    Kanp hurriedly pulled out Hayate and diverted the firepower from him.


    Inoue snorted and red at Kanp, and then he went to urge Hayate to attack the wooden stake.


    At the backyard.


    There is no snow tonight, but the temperature seems to be colder than when it snows. Hayate holds the hilt of his sword as if he is holding a piece of ice, plus hitting the wooden stake that is as hard as iron being hit, he felt his little hand hurt soon after a while.


    He looked back at the corridor and saw that Inoue was chatting with Kanp, and he hurriedly changed his short sword to a wooden sword, so that at least, he didn''t have to worry about frostbite.


    In the corridor.


    "Uncle? Uncle?"


    Kanp leaned over to Inoue with a smile on his face.


    Stay on the side. Inoue said with a snort dissatisfiedly.


    "Uncle, didn''t you just say that there is good news just now? Tell me quickly and make me happy." Kanp said.


    Inoue nced at Kanp, and said in a bad mood, Thirsty!


    Without saying anything further, Kanp went into the living room and poured him a cup of hot tea.


    Inoue smiled and epted the hot tea: It''s the news about the crayfish.


    Kanps eyes lit up when he heard this.


    Speaking of which, it has been more than three months since I found the crayfish at the end of October, and then the Gekk n started breeding the crayfish!


    During this period of time, Kanp was so busy cultivating that he almost forgot about it.


    Uncle, when will the crayfish enter the tavern for sale?


    Since it is good news, the breeding is naturally sessful, so Kanp directly asked the key points.


    Its tonight.


    Inoue showed a proud smile, On the way here, I went to the tavern to take a look, and the business was pretty good.


    Looking at the wrinkled skin on the old man''s face, Kanp felt that the business of the tavern should not be just pretty good.


    Kanp asked a few more questions, but unfortunately, the old man was still very angry at him. Just now, Kanp teased him for being single, and Inoue silently wrote it down in his little notebook. At this time, no matter how Kanp asked him, he would shut up and not say anything.


    Kanp was helpless, he had no choice but to go to the tavern in person.


    Inoueughed, and his heart felt a little morefortable.


    He looked back at the Kanp''s back leaving, and his eyes gradually filled with relief.


    With the crayfish, the business of the tavern will get better and better. If this happens then, the lives of the lonely old people, women, children, and Shinobi in the n who cannot support themselves due to serious injuries due to wars and missions, and cannot stand on their own will have their be guaranteed to the greatest extent, and the lives of the other nsmen will get better and better!


    And all this was brought by Kanp.


    However, it is not difficult to breed crayfish. And in one month at most, other merchants will follow the trend of breeding it. Fortunately, the two old men have already prepared and wipe out all the crayfish in the sewers and also took all the crayfish in the lower reaches of the sewage river. Those merchants who want to breed crayfish can only go to Land of Rivers to find crayfish now!


    However, the border of the Land of Fire is in the midst of war. Even if those merchants hire Jnin to escort them regardless of cost, it will take at least three months for this trip, and it will also take at least three months to breed the crayfish. In this way, Gekk Tavern can monopolize the crayfish market in the vige for at least half a year!


    Within one month, we will open the second Gekk Tavern, and within half a year, we will strive to open ten taverns in the vige and try our best to upy the market of the vige!


    Inoue silently nned about the business ns.


    Also, you have to drink when you eat crayfish. The sake at Gekk Tavern is taken from other ces. The old man felt a little distressed and nned to let the nsmen open the brewery by themselves. If this happens then, the money earned by the tavern will only belong to the Gekk n!


    Hahaha, although I am old, my mind is still very flexible, hahaha


    Inoue was so happy that he couldn''t help himself.


    On the other side, after changing his shoes at the entrance, Kanp ran all the way to themercial street that is more than a hundred meters away, and as soon as he got near the Gekk Tavern, he smelled the familiar rich and spicy aroma that can make people sneeze.


    Spicy crayfish!


    Kanp hasn''t eaten spicy food for a while now, so now that he suddenly smelled this aroma, he couldn''t help but choke, and he kept swallowing his saliva.


    He walked slowly to the entrance of Gekk Tavern. After entering the winter season, a sliding door is installed outside the tavern to prevent cold air from entering.


    Kanp gently pushed open the sliding door, in an instant, the noisy sound, the choking spicy smell and the refreshing aroma of sake, all rushed to Kanp.


    Looking inside, Kanp found that the tavern was full of people. The square table on the left was full of people, and the bar on the right was also full of individual customers. They ate crayfish while drinking, and it was as lively as Chinese New Year.


    In a daze, Kanp had the illusion of returning to his previous life.


    But soon, the guests sitting near the door red at him dissatisfiedly.


    The weather outside is so cold right now, so now that Kanp keeps the door open, the cold air goes straight in. How could these customers bear with it?


    Kanp closed the door before they could lose their temper.


    Ai!


    In the future, I will be the Young n Head of a wealthy n.


    Kanp stood outside the tavern, and feels like a rich second generation.


    Thats right, if the crayfish enters the tavern, then you cane to the tavern to eat for free in the future!


    Never forget your original intention, hold on to your original dream!

 Chapter 113: Thats Very Aburame

    Chapter 113: That''s Very Aburame


    As time goes by, crayfish is getting more and more popr in Konoha!


    Affordable prices, spicy vors, and is a good addition for sake. With the spread of mouth to mouth words, more and more people flood into Gekk Tavern from all parts of the vige.


    Especially at lunch and dinner, there are even queues, just to taste the legendary spicy crayfish!


    And this kind of food can be used not only as a dinner, but also as ate-night snack. Gekk Tavern used to close at 9 o''clock, and when it started selling crayfish, it closed at 10 o''clock, and then it was dyed until 10:30, 12:00, and now at 1 o''clock in the middle of the night. The closing time is gettingter andter!


    But none of the boss, chefs, and waiters of Gekk Tavernined, because they were all Gekk ns nsmen. The better the business, the more money they make, the better the life of nsman, so although Tired, but no oneined.


    Inoue discussed this matter with Matsushita and they decided to increase the wages of the people in the tavern first.


    At the same time, with the poprity of crayfish, the owners of dozens of other taverns in the vige couldn''t sit still, so they went to the Gekk Tavern to find out.


    After they confirmed the deliciousness of the crayfish, they immediately decided to introduce the crayfish into their taverns!


    Therefore, began to inquire about the purchase channels of crayfish, and as a result, they found that the crayfish were directly bred by the Gekk n, and there was no purchase channel!


    What should they do then?


    They can only buy it at Gekk n. And it doesn''t matter if the price is higher, after all, as long as they buy a batch of live ones, they can breed them on their own.


    It''s just that the reality is too cruel. The two old men, Inoue and Matsushita didn''t give them a face at all, and just told them to go away.


    As a result, the bosses of those taverns were angry!


    Retaliation? Sabotaging? Boycotting?


    What a joke, even if Gekk n is not a big n, it is still a Shinobi n, and has always been a staunch support of the Hokages lineage, and also backed by the Sandaime Hokage. Moreover, the n Leader of Gekk n is bringing their nsmen to fight on the frontline during the war. If they have to dare to attack at this time, Sandaime Hokage will take them into the prison with the charge of being a spy to mine on the charge of destroying the unity of the vige. At that time, they would lose everything.


    Without any other way, they can only inquire about the crayfish from various sources and try to put aside Gekk n and go to breed the crayfish by themselves.


    However, how can the information about crayfish be so easy to inquire about?


    In a blink of an eye, more than half a month passed.


    In mid-February, there is only less than half a month left before the end of the semester.


    In the Academy.


    In the afternoon''s actualbat training, Kanp and Yui still received special training from Yu.


    Kanp, crayfish are crawfish, right?


    When Yu went to guide the other bronzes in the ss, Yui took the initiative to speak to Kanp for the first time.


    Kanp was stunned for a moment before replying: Yes, crayfish is crawfish. I changed the name for convenience.


    Speaking of this, Kanp wanted tough. Although the name change is simply because he is used to the name of crayfish from his previous life, he identally caused huge troubles to the dozens of taverns owners!


    They foolishly took the name of the crayfish and inquired everywhere. How could they find useful information?


    It''s like using Iguchis name to find Kawaguchi, isn''t it a joke?


    Of course, some of the smart taverns owners are looking for crayfish with its portrait, but even so, it is not that simple.


    After all, crawfish live in Land of Rivers, and Kanp also only find it through Yui Eh?


    Kanp seemed to have thought of something, looked at Yui in surprise, and asked: Yui, did those owners go to find you?


    With Yuis temperament and way of life, her contacts are unlikely to extend to the owners of the taverns, right?


    "No."


    Sure enough, Yui shook her head and said, "It''s my uncle. He came back from his missionst night, and when he heard his friends say that the crayfish was delicious, he went with them to eat."


    What shoulde wille.


    Kanp sighed helplessly. Although in this world, he was the one who mined'' the value of crayfish, it is undeniable that if there is no Yuis uncle, his crayfish would not have been avable so quickly.


    Yui, what did your uncle think? Does he n to breed crayfish? Kanp asked.


    Yui said indifferently: My uncle is only interested in insects.


    Kanp breathed a sigh of relief: This is in line with Aburame n''s temperament!


    Yui, your uncle must be a very outstanding Shinobi!


    Kanp felt that he had topliment others at the right time, so as not to be told that he was not easy to get along with, then he said, Is it convenient to reveal your uncle''s surname so that I can worship him?


    Are you an idiot?


    Yui looked Kanp expressionlessly.


    Kanp nodded solemnly: I have guessed your uncle''s honorable name from your expression!


    After school, Yui left without anyone knowing as usual, and Kanp waited in ce. After a while, Iruka, Anko, Tsukasa, Kotetsu, and Izumoe over.


    "Kanp, we were so miserably trained by Yu-sensei!"


    I suddenly want to eat crayfish!


    Speaking of crayfish, Kanp, when will your tavern produce red bean crayfish? Spicy taste has no soul at all! Anko made a conclusive suggestion.


    However What the hell is that red bean crayfish?


    Kanp didn''t know whether to cry orugh, and said: "If you have time now, then I will take you to eat directly."


    For these little friends, Kanp naturally wont forget their kindness.


    Kanp, call Shisui too. Tsukasa held her little puppy and squeezed to Kanp''s side.


    "Wu wu ~" Shiramaru, the loyal dog, immediately stretched out its tongue to lick Kanp''s hand.


    Kanp pped Shiramarus dog head, hating iron for not bing steel: Being a licking dog will not end well.


    "Don''t bully Shiramaru!" Inuzuka stomped his feet.


    Kanp shook his head and sighed: This girl is helpless.


    After the entire group waited at the Academys gate for a while, Shisui and Hayate came out. After gathering, the entire group went directly to the Gekk Tavern.


    After the crayfish became famous, Kanp often took Hayate to the tavern to eat overlords meals. Of course, Kanp still has a conscience. In order not to affect the taverns business, he always chooses to go when there are few people in there.


    When he arrived at the Gekk Tavern, it was only early four o''clock. It was not dinner time yet, but the desks in the tavern were already almost full of people. The poprity of the crayfish was evident.


    Kanp took Iruka, Anko, Shisui and the others to go in, and then put together two small square tables to make a seat for eight people. After that, Kanp asked the waiter to serve five pounds of spicy crayfish first.


    Needless to say, the taste of crayfish is naturally mouth-watering because of the fragrance alone. Therefore, as soon as the crayfishes up, everyone can''t wait and immediately eat it.


    It''s just that Kanp noticed that Shisui sitting next to him didn''t seem to be very interested, and kept his head down, thinking about things.


    "Shisui, what''s wrong?" Kanp asked.


    Shisui looked up at him and hesitated: "I don''t know if I should tell you."


    An ominous premonition suddenly shed in Kanp''s heart, and he squinted to look at Shisui: Does this guy want to trick me?


    Kanp''s desire to survive begins to explode!


    "Then don''t say it."


    Kanp said decisively.


    "Since you said that then I will tell you." Shisui said.


    ""


    (;)

 Chapter 114: Its All Danzōs Fault

    Chapter 114: It''s All Danz��''s Fault


    Half a month ago, the Konohas Military Police Force arrested a non-mainstream young man who had made a bigmotion in a bathhouse. They originally wanted to throw him directly into the prison for mining, but they didn''t expect this non-mainstream person to have a powerful backing. His father is an important figure in the Land of Fire. After several days of negotiation, the Konohas Military Police Force decided to escort this non-mainstream person to the Land of Fires capital and hand it over to the Daimy Mansion to take care of.


    Because he is not an important prisoner, and there is a high probability that they will be directly acquitted when he is sent to the Daimy Mansion, the Konohas Military Police Force sent a nsman to symbolically escort him.


    This nsman is named Uchiha Fukken, an Elite Genin, 14 this year, and also Shisui''s friend.


    Uchiha Fukken is an opinionated person. From Konoha to the Land of Fire, it cant be said to be too far or too close, and usually, nothing would happen. But this is the time of war after all, and Fukken is worried about being targeted by the enemys Shinobi, so when he escorted the prisoner, he disguised himself.


    But the ident still happened.


    A group of unknowing bandits attacked the two outright.


    As an Elite Genin, even if Fukken didn''t use Sharingan, he still easily defeated the bandit group. However, when he eliminated the bandits, he found that the non-mainstream prisoner was missing.


    Fukken searched all around, and found no one, so he had no choice to came back.


    He''s back? Kanp was surprised, That old thief Fukken sure has guts. (T/N: I dont know what the reference is. Fukkens name in raw in F jin.)


    "Old thief?" Shisui smiled and then exined, Because negotiation is a high-level affair, big brother Fukken didn''t know the background of this prisoner at the time.


    And then? Kanp ate a crayfish, and was delighted.


    "Later, something strange happened."


    Shisui said, That important figure, Yasui Tarowas ckmailed.


    ckmailed? A thought shed through Kanps mind, Could it be that his son disappeared because he was captured by someone?


    "Yes."


    Shisui then said, Yasui Taro was ckmailed for a full two million ry get his son back, but what he got back was his demented son.


    Two million ry, this is equivalent to two S-Rank missions, rich people.


    Is there amotion? Kanp ate the crayfish with relish.


    When Shisui looked at Kanp eating the crayfish, he couldn''t help but pick up a crayfish, which tasted good, and then he continued softly, The Daimy wrote to Sandaime-sama, using us from Military Police Force, and even vaguely implying that the ckmail incident was something Konohas Military Police Force nned it. Although Sandaime-sama did not believe it, it still brought negative impact on our n.


    Do you think someone is secretly instigating this?


    A thought shed through Kanps mind, and the figure of a sinister man instantly appeared in his mind.


    Is it him?


    I don''t know, but when big brother Fukken talked to me about this, he mentioned a ce that made me more concerned! I want to go to that ce to take a look, and maybe I can find some clues. Shisui looked at Kanp seriously, Kanp, you


    "Goodbye."


    Kanp turned around and hooked Iruka''s shoulder, Iruka, eat more, I''ll treat you today, I don''t want you to eat less~ Anko, it''s you who says you want to eat crayfish, but you are also the one who does not eat crayfish. What are you doing?


    Its too spicy!!!


    After eating half a crayfish, Anko couldn''t stand the spicy taste, so she threw it away, Kanp, I don''t care, I don''t want to eat spicy!!!


    "How dare you make trouble at my Gekk Tavern, just you wait!"


    Anko didnt want to take care of Kanp, so she got up in a hurry and ran to the taverns boss, asked him to bring two bowls of red bean paste, and carefully asked if there was any hidden secret between the red bean paste and the crayfish.


    After chatting for ten minutes, Kanp felt that it was almost done. As soon as he turned around, he saw Shisui standing silently behind him.


    "What do you want?" Kanp knew that he couldn''t escape.


    "Go to that ce and take a look." Shisui said, "Kanp, let''s go together!"


    Kanp felt ufortable in his whole body. ording to his reasoning, twelve out of ten dirty things that happened in Konoha are rted to that old thief Danz, so there is no need to look for any evidence and clues, as it is definitely that old thief Danz who did it!


    So when Shisui said that he wanted to go to the ce to investigate, Kanp was not too happy. Of course he would still be happy if he found no clue, but if he really found any clues, his little arms and legs would not be enough to run away from that old thief Danz.


    "This we don''t have time."


    There are many things that Kanp can''t say clearly, so he can only say politely, The graduation exam will be in two weeks. We should focus on the exam now!"


    "Kanp, just treat it as the experience before the exam, how about it?" Shisui looked serious.


    You really are Are you not afraid of encountering danger? Kanp was helpless.


    "Don''t worry, since big brother Fukken cane back safely from there, it means that the people hiding behind do not n to confront our Uchiha n head-on, so there will be no danger!"


    Shisui said confidently.


    Even if you say that


    Kanp rolled his eyes, ording to the plot, Shisui was able to survive until the end of the Third Shinobi World War, which means he will never fall here. In that case


    "Then I have toy down my life to apany the gentleman!"


    Kanp said with awe-inspiring justice!


    "I knew you would agree!" Shisui looked at Kanp with relief.


    "Don''t look at me with this kind of eyes, I am still normal!" Kanp slightly distanced himself.


    "Still normal? What do you mean?" Shisui asked curiously.


    Kanp smiled reservedly. He was wondering whether to tell Shisui or not, when suddenly, he saw a few familiar figures pushing open the sliding door and walking in from outside.


    Minato, Kushina, Kakashi, Obito, Rin?


    The kings are teaming up to eat crayfish?!


    Kanp choked on his breath and his heart thumped wildly.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Shisui saw that Kanp was strange, and subconsciously followed his line of sight. Is that Kakashi-senpai?


    Among the five people, Shisui recognized Kakashi, who had overwhelmed a generation in the name of genius.


    As for Minato, his reputation is not well known yet. Kushina''s identity as Jinchriki is also kept as secret from the ordinary Shinobi. Rin is just an addition. And as for Obito, although both are from Uchiha n, the two are not really familiar with each other.


    Waiter, can we get five servings of crayfish here? I have heard about the deliciousness of crayfish for a long time, and I finally have the opportunity to taste it today.


    After Minato ced an order with the waiter, he walked in with his wife and apprentice.


    It''s too early, Minato. Kushina was a little dissatisfied, It''s not time for dinner yet.


    "Because the business of this shop is very good, there will be no seats if we went toote." Minato smiled, and then let everyone to sit on a small square table.


    Minato and Kushina sat side by side, Kakashi and Rin sat side by side, and the rest


    "Why am I sitting outside?"


    One side of the small square table is against the wall, and only four people can sit on both sides, so the extra Obito can only sit on the side of the corridor.


    "Obito, be a little quieter, you''re disturbing the others!" Rin scolded.


    Even so Obito looked at Kakashi who was sitting with Rin in dissatisfaction, Why are you sitting with Kakashi?!


    Kakashi rolled his eyes at him: Idiot, are you jealous?


    "Baka, you''re just jealous!" (T/N: Again, Baka is in the raw, which also means idiot.)


    Obito jumped up from his seat like his butt was on fire, clenched his fists, red at Kakashi with gnashing teeth, and his is face full of envy and jealousy that could not be concealed, You~


    When these people were noisy, Kanp and Shisui had already returned to their seats, but at this time, all of Kanp''s mind was focused on Minato and Kushina.


    What should I do, I suddenly ran into a boss. I haven''t used the Collection Technique today, is there a group chat I can ask?


    Waiting online, very urgent!

 Chapter 115: Red Hair Is The Best!

    Chapter 115: Red Hair Is The Best!


    Namikaze Minato, the future Yondaime Hokage, has abnormal neural reflex ability, and at the same time, he masters Sage Mode, Flying Thunder God Technique, Rasengan, and various Finjutsu.


    Uzumaki Kushina, Kybis Jinchriki, has the powerful physique of the Uzumaki n, and is good at Finjutsu.


    Kakashi, Obito and Rin pass.


    In front of Minato and Kushina, these three little fellows have no collection value at all.


    Then the question is, I only have three chances to collect, should I collect Minato or Kushina, or do I collect them both one by one?


    Kanp quickly calcted in his mind.


    Minato is very popr in his previous life. Until now, he is synonymous with hot guy, but hot guy does not mean bad guys! Moreover, his character is calm and wise, and his title as Yellow sh was obtained by killing countless enemys Jnin. How could such a person be willing to let Kanp collect him when they just first met?


    In contrast Kushina, seems to have a bad personality, short-tempered, and is also called Red Hot-Blooded Habanero, but her nature is pure, kind, lively, optimistic, enthusiastic, and generous, and these characteristics can be reflected in Naruto!


    So, from the perspective of collections sess rate, Kushina is obviously higher than Minato.


    Then, there is the practicality of the skills on both of them.


    At present, whether it is the Sage Mode, Flying Thunder God Technique, Rasengan, Finjutsu, even the abnormal nerve reflex ability from Minato is somewhat distant from Kanp, who is only about to be a Genin.


    And whether it is the Kybis Chakra or Uzumaki ns abnormal physique from Kushina, it is undoubtedly like an umbre in the rain for Kanp at this stage!


    Thinking about this, Kanp was relieved, and then pondered how to collect her.


    Direct collection?


    Kanp looked at Kushinas back, and then threw a Collection Technique.


    The green light cluster in his mind quickly surged, and after a while, it slowly settled down.


    Collection failed.


    It seems that before collecting, I still have to increase the favorability.


    Kanp rolled his eyes, and a smile couldn''t help but appeared at the corner of his mouth: This is my home court.


    At this time, the boss of Gekk Tavern has already made two bowls of red bean paste and brought them over personally.


    Seeing the food she likes, Anko instantly burst into a smile.


    Kanp told Iruka and Shisui to eat more, then got up and signaled the taverns boss to follow him.


    Boss, I want to trouble you with something. Kanp said shyly.


    Kanp-sama, please tell me!


    Although Kanp has not graduated and has not be a Shinobi yet, in the eyes of the taverns boss, Kanp is worth to be called sama!


    Not only because he is the son of n Head, but also because of the crayfish!


    As the boss of the tavern, how could he not be clear about the meaning of crayfish to the Gekk n?


    Kanp turned around and pointed to at Minatos table, and then said: That table is free of charge, is it alright?


    No problem!


    The taverns boss said with a smile, No problem at all! As long as they are a friend of Kanp-sama, everyone can eat for free here!


    It''s not that exaggerated, but thank you anyway.


    After thanking him, Kanp returned to his seat.


    As it approaches five oclock, there are more and more customers in the tavern, and the atmosphere became more and more lively. Kanp has already finished eating, so he hurriedly left to make room for the other customers.


    The entrance of the tavern.


    Hiss~ Its so cold!


    Tsukasa was shivering all over, and hurriedly hugged the little puppy, Shiramaru to keep herself warm.


    I was sweating profusely from eating crayfish just now, but now I came out and was about to be blown to death by the cold wind! Iruka stomped his feet in the cold.


    Everyone, go back quickly, or you will catch a cold. Kanp said seriously.


    Kanp, well meet at the gate of the Academy tomorrow at noon, dont forget! Shisui whispered.


    Dont worry, I wille. Kanp nodded, Go, go, dont catch a cold by then.


    After sending everyone away, Kanp turned to look at Hayate who was following behind his butt.


    Hayate, you should go home too.


    Big brother, I will follow you! Hayate said loudly.


    I have something to do, you should go back first. Kanp waved his hand to drive him away, and threw out a big pie, You don''t need to pay back the thousand ry you owe me.


    Really? Hayate was overjoyed, and when he saw Kanp nodded helplessly, Hayate turned around happily and ran back home.


    After that, Kanp stood at the entrance of the tavern and waited.


    After a while, more and more customers came from all directions, and soon, there was a line of five or six meters long outside the tavern.


    At this moment, the sliding door was opened from the inside, and Minato came out of the tavern with a fineyer of sweat on his forehead, which obviouslye out from eating crayfish.


    Behind him, Kushina, Obito, Rin, and Kakashi also walked out one after another.


    Seeing this, Kanp hurriedly greeted.


    Are you the one who paid our meals?


    Before Kanp could say anything, Minato smiled and started to talk, and his azure pupils flickered a little.


    That is indeed me.


    Kanp seems to be possessed by the drama spirit, and smiles shyly.


    Huh, its you?


    Kakashis brows raised slightly, remembering who Kanp is, You are Guys friend, right?


    You still remember me, Kakashi-senpai? Kanp wanted to sneer at him. Last time, this guy kept saying that they recognized the wrong person. Saying that he is not Kakashi, and ran away directly with a kunai in hand. If it wasnt for Guy who was there at the time, Kanp would need to sell his group of six to pay off the debt.


    Well, how should I say~


    Kakashi put his hands on the back of his head, turned his head to look to the side, and said, I have a slight impression.


    Is that why you paid for our meals? Rin looked at Kanp, and said with a smile, You are really a good guy.


    Dont give me a good guy card without authorization!


    Kanpined in his heart, but his eyes looked towards Kushina and said, No, I paid for your meals because of her!


    Me? Kushina was surprised, and said with her hands on her hips, Hmph, I dont know you, little brat.


    Well, I don''t actually know you either, but when I first saw you, I like


    Before Kanp could finish his words, Minatos eyes becamepletely strange.


    Is my girlfriend confessed by a little brat in front of me and in the public ce with numerous people?


    NTR?


    Its green, I felt my felt turned green


    Minatos head hurts when he thinks about it.


    your hair so much! Kanp finally finished the second half of his sentence.


    Minato stretched out his hand and scratched his golden hair in distress, he then shook his head and smiled bitterly: What is this all about?


    My hair?


    Kushina looked down at the ends of the long red hair that slid down from her shoulders, and her eyes are gradually glowing, You said you like my hair?


    It must be known that when Kushina first came to Konoha, she was bullied because of her red hair and was called tomatoes or peppers. She didnt have a good childhood, and she and Minato could go together smoothly is also because of this elegant red long hair.


    All in all, in short, by praising her red hair, Kushinas favorability is definitely +10086!


    And most importantly, the red hair represents the Uzumaki n. By praising Kushinas red hair so hard, Kanp is actually guiding Kushina in disguise!


    Kanp nodded seriously, and continued earnestly: Yes, I like long red hair the most! It feels like hot magma, dancing mes, and warm sun, I dream of having red hair, red hair is the best!!!


    Hehehe Red hair is not something ordinary people can have.


    After being praised by Kanp, Kushinas face was filled with a cheerful smile, Kid, what is your name?


    The time hase!


    My name is Gekk Kanp.


    Kanp quickly toss a Collection Technique while answering.


    The green light cluster in his mind immediately surged, and in the next instant, a purple stardust spewed out from the surging green light cluster!


    Purple stardust!


    Its innate talent!


    Kanp is so excited that his scalp feels numb: Red hair is the best!

 Chapter 116: Uzumakis Physique

    Chapter 116: Uzumaki''s Physique


    Purple stardust: Uzumaki ns physique.


    Outside the Gekk Tavern, Kanp watched Kushina and her group leave, his eyes are full of emotion and dismay.


    Thats right, I still have one collection!


    Kanp subconsciously aimed at Kushina, but thought that good things could not be collected continuously. So for safety, he had to change another person, and Kanp set his sights on Rin.


    Except for Kushina, among the remaining four people, the one who has the most favorable impression of him should be Rin!


    Don''t ask why, its just an intuition!


    Kanp quietly threw out today''sst Collection Technique.


    The green light cluster surged, and then a light blue light dot was ejected.


    Kanp wrapped it with his consciousness. It is Healing Technique!


    Kanp looked at the dozens of blue light dots next to the green light cluster, most of which are theoretical knowledges. Although the rest is not much, they involved all aspects!


    Among them, the perfect level includes Chakra Refining, surgery, snake venoms emergency treatment, and bandage treatment!


    Theplete ones are three basic techniques, advanced three basic techniques, Ninja Tools Throwing Technique, Great Fireball Technique, Earth Style Wall, Dance of the Crescent Moon, Body Revival Technique, Body Flicker Technique (Ninjutsu), Body Flicker Technique (Taijutsu), Taijutsu  Nunchaku, Ultimate Move  Nunchaku  Double Fang Strike, Healing Technique, Wind Release: Breakthrough, Wind Release: Great Breakthrough.


    The iplete one is Gentle Fist Art: Eight Trigrams Sixty-Four Palms.


    The red stardust, which is Kekkei Genkai, is only Transparent Release.


    There are two purple stardust, which is innate talent, one is dynamic vision, and the other is Uzumaki n''s physique.


    He wanted the development of Ninjutsu, Taijutsu, and medical treatment.


    But


    Can two innate talent be used together at the same time?


    Kanp looked around, and saw that the queue outside the tavern was getting longer and longer. It wasn''t suitable to do shameful things here, so Kanp immediately turned around and ran home.


    At the moment, Hayate is holding a wooden sword in the backyard, and he didn''t notice Kanp is back.


    Locking himself in the bedroom, Kanp took a deep breath, and lightened the purple stardust a little nervously. At the next moment, this stardust representing Uzumaki n''s physique instantly exuded a purple halo, and after circling around, it fused into Kanp''s body.


    At the same time, a warm current melted into Kanp''s body from the purple halo.


    They can be used at the same time!


    However, when using two purple stardust at the same time, Kanp sensed a feeling of obstruction. His intuition told him that he could only use up to three purple stardust at the same time!


    Then Kanp calmed his mind, closed his eyes, and a beautiful picture appeared in his mind. It was an endless grasnd. The blue sky and the green horizon met together, the white clouds were blooming, the cattle and sheep were in groups, the spring breeze is blowing, the green grass tip is shaking in the wind, and a vigorous vitality slowly flowed in the grasnd like flowing water.


    Kanp suddenly opened his eyes, clenched his fist lightly, and there was no sound of squeezing the air. He got up and punched the air for a few times, but theres no such thing like amazing sounding out.


    What about the strong physical fitness?


    Kanp closed his eyes again, and then sensed that the Chakra inside his body did not increase much.


    What about the huge Chakra Reserves?


    The purple stardust has been integrated into my body, why doesn''t it have any effect?


    Kanp took out the kunai gifted by Shisui, and hesitation shed in his eyes: Should I cut myself with the kunai? To verify the powerful vitality?


    Kanp blinked his eyes twice, put the kunai away as if nothing had happened, and sat there in deep thought.


    Uzumaki n''s physique represents a strong physical fitness, huge Chakra Reserves and a strong vitality. I have integrated this physique into my body, why didn''t I get anything?


    Wait!


    Could it be


    Kanp suddenly thought of a possibility. He quickly sits cross-legged, and then started refining Chakra.


    In an instant, Kanps aura burst!


    When Kanp refined Chakra previously, his Spiritual Energy was like the Yellow River''s water flowing, and his Physical Energy was like nine flower buds waiting to bloom in the ground. When the two merged, only nine flowers could bloom at a time!


    Now, the water of the Yellow River is still the same, but on the ground, there is arge grasnd. The grasnd is full of white and pink flower buds, standing high in the wind, and when the water of the Yellow River was sprinkled, countless flowers are blooming at the same time!


    Arge amount of Chakra gushes out from Kanp''s body, flowing along the Chakra Pathway System, changing from small streams to rivers and then into violent waves.


    Finally, all Chakra-like waves flooded into the little Chakra me in Kanps heart.


    In just a few seconds, the Chakra me in Kanp''s heart grew at a speed visible to the naked eye!


    Moreover, the speed of his Chakra Refining is getting faster and faster!


    Nine times the perfect level?!


    Kanp''s teeth are gritted, his breathing is getting louder and heavier, and he trembles more and more. He feels very strange at this moment. He is ecstatic, but he has the illusion of drowning.


    For example, Kanp used to walk barefoot in the creek and can make wave freely before, but now, he is swimming in the Yellow River shirtless, and the wild waves hit him, almost killing him in the water!


    Kanp kept taking deep breaths, but after ten minutes, he still stopped!


    Its too exaggerated!


    Uzumaki n''s powerful physique, coupled with the Spiritual Energy of Kanp II, plus the perfect level Chakra Refining Technique with a nine-fold increase!


    When Kanp was refining, he even felt that his body was soaked by Chakra!


    He wiped a cold sweat that didn''t exist with a guilty conscience, then closed his eyes and sensed his Chakra Reserves, which had doubled!


    In other words, the Chakra he refined in these ten minutes is equivalent to the amount of Chakra refined in the past six months!


    Although there is a nine-fold increase from the perfect level Chakra Refining Technique, in Naruto World only talent and bloodline are important!!


    Kanp doesn''t know whether to cry orugh at this moment.


    Forget it, just smile.


    But then, he thought of another thing.


    If I removed the Uzumaki n''s physique''


    With a move of Kanps thought, a purple halo suddenly emerged from his body, and thene into my mind, turning back into a purple stardust.


    Then, Kanp refined Chakra again and felt that the speed Kanp, who drove Ferrari before, is now feeling like hes riding a children''s bicycles, theparison is simply too much!


    Then, Kanp checked his Chakra Reserves, and saw that it was still twice the amount of Chakra, and it did not decrease!


    Kanp rubbed his chin and fell in thought.


    Chakra is the fusion of Spiritual Energy and Physical Energy. Uzumaki n''s physique allows my Physical Energy to bepletely released. Although my Physical Energy in this state is huge, it is still extracted from the cells in my body, so the Chakra extracted by this naturally belongs to me!


    Even if I removed the Uzumaki n''s physique afterwards, those refined Chakra will not disappear!


    Thats right, cell activation!


    Kanp quickly activated Uzumaki n''s physique again, and then he checked the degree of cell activation in this state.


    During this inspection, Kanp found that his cells are abnormally active. And with a gentle touch, he could easily extract the Physical Energy inside. At the same time, it also contains powerful self-healing ability and vitality!


    If I train Body Revival Technique on this state


    Kanp can''t wait to test it, but the result is very bleak!


    His cells are already very active, and facing the stimtion of Chakra, it is like a beautiful womans husband facing the temptation of full clothed ugly girl,pletely unmoved!


    Kanp was a little disappointed, but after thinking about it, he was relieved. If the Body Revival Technique can activate the cells infinitely, Shinn who has trained this technique from long ago would have already be the strongest in this world!


    Moreover, in the movie, Shinn created several abnormal Forbidden Technique on top of the Body Revival Technique, which means that the Body Revival Technique does have an upper limit!


    Is it still necessary to train Body Revival Technique?


    The answer is yes!


    Because his instinct tells him that only three purple stardust can be used at the same time. If he encounters special circumstances in the future, he must ce three purple stardust with other innate talents, and he might need to remove Uzumaki n''s physique, when the timees, with his weak chickens physique, wouldnt he be courting dead?


    Therefore, Body Revival Technique still needs to be trained!


    Kanp squinted his eyes and secretly decided to activate Uzumaki n''s physique when refining Chakra in the future, and remove Uzumaki n''s physique when he is training Body Revival Technique!


    Perfect!

 Chapter 117: Leaving The Village

    Chapter 117: Leaving The Vige


    In the evening, after Kanp trained Body Revival Technique for two hours, he couldn''t wait to activate the purple stardust. In the stormy sea, there were raging waves!


    It wasn''t until two o''clock in the morning that Kanp''s excitement and restlessness calmed down, and then, the deep sleepiness surged and drowned him.


    In the early morning of the next day, Kanp woke up with two dark circles under his eyes and found that his whole bodys muscles and bones are sore and weak!


    Even his spirit is very tired, as if recovering from a serious illness.


    However, when Kanp remembered his Chakra Reserves, which had soared by more than 20 times, he was instantly shocked. His waist no longer sore, and his legs are no longer hurt.


    It''s just that his excited spirit will notst for long. After washing and eating onigiri, Kanp was beaten back to its original shape, and his whole body is weak, and he also felt listless and kept yawning.


    Although training is good, it still needs to be restrained!


    Keiko is working the night shift now, so when she came back in the morning, she was already asleep after making a bento. Kanp remembered that he would go outside with Shisui at noon to see the world'', so he left a note to Keiko and then took Hayate to the Academy.


    "Big brother, have you caught a cold?"


    On the way to the Academy, Hayate looked concerned.


    "I didn''t sleep well."


    Kanp yawned, feeling so tired.


    It must be because big brother training hard until sote. Hayate said.


    Is that so?


    Kanp frowned slightly, I just refined Chakrast night.


    Wait!


    Chakra is a fusion of Physical Energy and Spiritual Energy. Every time a little of Chakra is generated, it means that a little of Physical Energy and a little of Spiritual Energy are consumed. I trained until two o''clock in the morningst night, so although a lot of Chakra was refined, doing so also consumes a lot of Physical Energy and Spiritual Energy!


    So, this is what caused me to get up with feeling weak and lethargic?


    After this, can I still refine Chakra unscrupulously?


    Contemting all the way to the Academy, and then to the ssroom, Kanp found that his exhausted body had recovered by half.


    Standing at the door of the ssroom, Kanp''s eyes gradually glowed. He now has Uzumaki n''s physique. He has strong physical fitness and strong vitality. The Physical Energy that was consumedst night is rapidly recovering and replenished!


    At this rate, before noon, Kanp''s body will be able to return to normal, but his spirit seems to be unable to recover that fast, which means that he will still feel a little sluggish.


    But is this depleting my body''s potential? Will I not live long?


    Kanp was a little worried, but he immediately shook his head in denial. It must be known that people from the Uzumaki n are all very long-lived. The original Uzushiogakure was even called the Vige of Longevity!


    Therefore, as long as Kanp is under the buff of Uzumaki n''s physique, he doesn''t have to worry about this problem at all!


    Gekk Kanp, how long are you going to block the entrance!


    Fattys dissatisfied voice came from behind, and Kanp could even feel Fattys chubby belly is touching his back.


    Kanp got goosebumps, and hurriedly got into the ssroom, he then turned around and said: Fatty, you need to lose weight.


    Seeing Kanp go in, Fatty actually didn''t want to talk to him anymore, but this guy actually scolded him for being fat again, so Fatty couldn''t bear it!


    Hmph! I already said that I am plump, which is a normal phenomenon of adolescence!!! Fatty argues with conviction.


    Can you see your toes when you look down? Kanp asked sinisterly.


    Fatty lower his head subconsciously, and then saw that his chubby belly blocked most of his sight. He stuck his head out, but he still couldn''t see his toes.


    Fatty was speechless.


    At this moment, Kanp saw Yus figure appearing behind Fatty, he immediately left Fatty and walked over: Yu-sensei!


    "Kanp, what''s wrong?" Yu asked.


    "Sensei, I want to ask for leave." Kanp said.


    Ask for leave? Yu looked at him strangely, The graduation exam ising soon, why are you asking for leave at this time?


    Kanp then said: "Actually, its Shisui. He nned to go out to train and get experience before the graduation exam, so he called me."


    Experience


    Yu nodded thoughtfully, Where are you going to train? How many days are you going to take leave?


    If Kanp is alone, Yu would definitely not approve of it, but with the genius Shisui, it''s different, but even so, Yu still had to confirm where the two went to train and get experience. If it is the Land of Fires border, then there is nothing else to say.


    We n to train along the route from the vige to the capital. Kanp said, It is estimated that it will take about a week.


    The route to the capital


    Yu rxed and said: Okay, I agree to your leave, but Kanp, you and Shisui muste back before the graduation exam, understand?


    Thank you, Yu-sensei.


    Kanp said with a smile.


    After that, Kanp told Iruka, Anko and the others about his leave, so that they would not worry. After the lunch break at noon, Kanp eat some of his bento, got up and left.


    At the gate of the Academy, Shisui is already waiting there.


    "I thought you weren''ting." Shisui smiled.


    "Its thanks to your genius reputation, otherwise, I wouldn''t be able to ask for leave." Kanp said with a smile.


    "Let''s go."


    Shisui led the way, and the two walked along the street all the way to the entrance of the vige.


    Kanp looked around from time to time. To be honest, he hadnt visited many streets before, and it was his first time walking this far. It can be said that his range of activities is still too small.


    Soon, the two arrived at the entrance of the vige.


    Kanp looked around and found that the Konoha Gate is very spacious, and people came and went very lively. At the same time, there are many Shinobi on both sides of the door, and among them, there are even Sensor Shinobi sitting on the ground and using Sensor Ninjutsu to check the crowd.


    Now that it is wartime, Sunagakure is very likely to send spy into the vige to carry out sabotage operations, so they must be screened out at the entrance.


    Sensor Shinobi are responsible for this. And once they sense someone with Chakra


    "You two,e here!"


    So, Kanp and Shisui were pulled aside, and they began to verify their identities.


    Kanp and Shisui took out their student ID cards, and then exined their intention to leave the vige. The guards then let them go after they signed their names.


    It''s just that after they left, a Shinobi, who was guarding the door, disappeared quietly.


    Leaving the vige, Kanp was blinded directly: Shisui, which direction shall we go?


    Hearing this, Shisui looked back in surprise: Kanp, have you never been to the capital?


    Kanp was somewhat embarrassed: This is the first time I left the vige.


    Shisui smiled and nodded: Then, you can just follow me!


    As soon as the words fell, Shisuis legs moved, and then he ran straight into the distance.


    Kanp was stunned for a moment, and hurriedly followed after him.


    The two were chasing after each other, and they had already run 10 kilometers in just 20 minutes!


    Ten kilometers is 10,000 meters, which is equivalent to run 33ps at the Academy!


    Shisui was already out of breath at this time, but when he looked back, he found that Kanp seemed to be more rxed than him: Kanp, I didn''t expect your physical fitness to be so good.


    Kanp grinned. Its indeed very good, but isn''t it all thanks to Uzumaki n?

 Chapter 118: I Think So Too!

    Chapter 118: I Think So Too!


    After rushing for ten kilometers, the speed of the two slowed down.


    It cant be helped, after all, even if Shisui is a genius, he does not have the Uzumaki ns physique. After consuming a lot of physical strength in such a short time, he can''t recover so quickly. Of course, this is also rted to Shisui''s body not fully grown yet.


    Then, the two traveled slowly. By evening, they had already traveled dozens of miles. Seeing that it was getting dark, they set up camp beside a stream in the woods beside the road.


    Shisui took out a sealing scroll, unlocked it with a hand seal, and took out a tent and some pots and pans.


    "You are really well prepared." Kanp looked at the sealing scroll with fiery eyes.


    For him, this thing is just like a space ring, and he can put a lot of things in it. As Kanp does not have a sealing scroll, he came out with only a kunai this time.


    Shisui smiled and set up a tent with Kanp, then washed the pots and pans and put them aside before saying: "Let''s go hunting together!"


    Looking at Shisui''s gleaming eyes, Kanp felt something that something was wrong and asked: "Shisui, shouldn''t you this is your first time out of the vige, right?"


    Shisui smiled and said: Of course not, but it is indeed the first time I have gone this far.


    Why do I feel that you are not reliable anymore. Kanp looked helpless.


    The two took out the kunai and entered the forest. There is still half a month before spring, but there are already a lot of traces of wild beast activity in the forest. The two slowly slowly went deeper and soon found a few hares, pheasants, and mountain deer''s figures flickering for an instant in the distant shadow.


    Xiu xiu!


    Shisui and Kanp attacked almost at the same time, and the two kunai whistled in the air, killing a rabbit and a pheasant in an instant.


    The two returned to the stream with their bounty. After cleaning their preys inside, they picked up some dead wood, lit it with Fire Release, and started roasting rabbit and making pheasant soup.


    Because the ingredients are limited, the taste of pheasant soup and roasted rabbit are very ordinary. The two of them ate them while discussing business matters.


    Although the probability of encountering danger is very small, we still have to watch the night just in case.


    Shisui said with the expression of an old driver, Kanp, let''s take turns to guard, do you choose to guard until the middle of the night or start from the middle of the night? (T/N: Old driver means experienced person.)


    Kanp pondered about it for a while. He has Uzumaki ns physique, and his physical strength recovers quickly, so he said: I will start from the middle of the night!


    "Well, then I will guard until the middle of the night, you can go to bed first." Shisui said with a smile.


    Theres nothing happened in the night.


    In the early morning of the next day. When Shisui got out of the tent, he saw Kanp doing strange actions beside stream, so he couldn''t help but asked curiously: Kanp, what are you doing?


    The era is calling! Kanp replied without looking back. (T/N: The era is calling: /watch?v=GuMIomW9wwg&ab_channel=Aeghilnz. Its some kind of gymnastics done in the morning.)


    Shisui was confused when he heard this.


    After that, the two of them simply washed by the stream, and went to the forest to catch a few early birds and drank the soup.


    Then, the two continued on their way.


    After traveling for three days, at noon on the fourth day, the two finally arrived at their destination.


    This is a small forest, not far away is a road more than five meters wide, stretching back and forth to the capital of Konoha and the Land of Fires capital.


    Looking at the red blood stains left on the roadside, Kanp asked: Is this where the old thief Fukken was attacked?


    "That''s right, it''s here."


    Shisui turned his head to identify the direction, and then ran straight towards the west.


    "Shisui, wait for me."


    Kanp followed closely and asked, So, what did that old thief Fukken say to make youe here?


    "Old thief Fucough!"


    Shisui was almost swayed by Kanp, and smiled bitterly, Big brother Fukken said that after the prisoner disappeared, he checked nearby and found a vige.


    "A vige?"


    Kanp''s heart skipped a beat, A Shinobi Vige?


    Of course not. ording to the big brother Fukken, the vige is full of old and weak women and children. Shisui frowned and said, But


    But what? Kanp was annoyed, Shisui, can you finish speaking at once? I''m the most annoyed to hear someone talking only half!


    Shisui chuckled and said: What is strange to me is that a vigeposed of old and weak women and children, so what they depend on to live on?


    Kanp is a shrewd person. When Shisui said this, he immediately reacted: Do you suspect that the bandits who attacked old thief Fukken was the viger?


    Shisui nodded.


    When the two were talking, they had already run out for two miles, and they saw the terrain not far away suddenly be clear, and a small vige with smoky curling up appeared in front of them.


    This vige is really small.


    Kanp looked at the cooking smoke, and there are only fifty or so strands. Looking around thend around the vige, there were obvious signs of farming, but as the cold winter had not passed yet, these fields are frozen like rocks, and nothing could be grown at all.


    If those bandits are really from the vige, then They should be forced by life, right?


    Furthermore, that old thief Fukken killed all the bandits. So the vige probably lost all theirbor force, right? If thats true, after the springe, this vige may not even be able to find people who can farm thend.


    When his thought reached here, Kanp feels heartbroken.


    "Let''s go!"


    Shisui took the lead, and then looked back at Kanp, who was standing still in entanglement, Kanp, what are you thinking about?


    "Huh? Nothing."


    Kanp came back to his senses and hurriedly followed after Shisui.


    As soon as the two entered the vige, they saw two little kids not much older than them blocking their paths.


    "Who are you?"


    What are you doing in our vige?


    How could Shisui be polite with them, so he knocked them down one by one with one hit.


    Next, we will enter the vige with their appearance! Shisui said and dragged the two little kids to the corner.


    "You have so many tricks."


    As an innocent and pure kid who has not yet been deeply involved in the world, Kanp hates Shisui''s method, but his hands still honestly formed hand seals: Henge no Jutsu! (Transformation Technique)


    Bang!


    With a burst of white smoke, Kanp has be one of the kids.


    Shisui also formed hand seals and became the other kid.


    The two entered the vige and looked at the wooden houses around them. Through the windows, they could see that there were old people, women and children sitting and eating together in the house. The two of them walked around with openly and calmly, and they found nothing unusual.


    "Shisui, what do you think?" Kanp asked.


    Shisui said: Judging from the expressions and movements when they eat, the people in this vige do notck food, but there are no young and middle-aged people who could dobor. Where can they get the money to buy food? So I am sure that the bandits that big brother Fukken wiped out came from this vige!


    Kanp recalled the scenes he saw before, and couldn''t help but nod: I think so too.


    "And then, I suspect that the prisoner''s disappearance was also done by the people in this vige, and then the ckmail transaction was carried out by them!" Shisui said.


    Kanp nced at Shisui, and continued to nod: I think so too!


    And, being able to trade the prisoner with an important figure like Yasui Taro, these old and weak people wont be able to do this. Therefore, there must be Shinobi hidden behind this vige! Shisui said, But this Shinobi didnt dare to meet big brother Fujian, which shows that his is not strong enough, or he is afraid of the Uchiha n!


    "I think so too!" Kanp nodded solemnly.


    Kanp. Shisui suddenly gave him a strange look, Why did you speak with an ent?


    I think cough, nothing, just continue your deduction, don''t worry about me.


    Kanp said solemnly.

 Chapter 119: Village Extermination Incident

    Chapter 119: Vige Extermination Incident


    Behind the remote vige.


    Kanp stands opposite Shisui.


    From the current situation, everything is in line with my previous guess!


    Shisui looked at Kanp confidently, The next step is to find the Shinobi behind this matter!


    I think so too!


    Kanp subconsciously followed with another sentence, but then shook his head violently, "Shisui, I think it is better to report it to Sandaime-sama or the Military Police Force!"


    When going out, safety first!


    Kanp looked serious.


    However, Shisui shook his head: No! All this is just our guess. Without evidence, no one will believe our words. Therefore, we must investigate this vige carefully and dig out the Shinobi behind it!


    Kanp doesn''t feel good when he heard this, Dont you know that the one we will dig out is Danzs dirt?


    He was about to stop Shisui, but before he could do that, Shisui suddenly exim in a low voice: Wait! I thought about it, I thought about the evidence!


    "What evidence?" Kanp startled.


    "Yasui Taro''s two million ry!"


    Shisui''s eyes gradually shined, "After bandits died, these vigers lost their source of livelihood. Even if the bandits left their savings, there would certainly not be much savings, so these vigers shouldn''t eat and drink without pressure like they are now!"


    "You mean, Yasui Taro''s two million ry is in the hands of these vigers?"


    Kanp feels a bit strange.


    This is not right!


    ording to thew of Naruto Worlds taking the me, I immediately dumped the me on Danz very smoothly, but if it was Danz, his goal must be to cken the Uchiha n, let the Uchiha n and Sandaimes rtionship worsen!


    That being the case, how could he carelessly distribute the two million ry he extorted to these vigers with the bandits?


    Didn''t this leave a w?


    Furthermore, with Danz''s unrestricted style of acting for Konoha''s good, isnt directly silencing the people of this vige more in line with his style?


    Thinking about it this way, it seems that this matter really has nothing to do with Danz. But if its not him, who could it be?


    Kanp, did you think of any clues? Shisui looked at Kanps thoughtful expression, and asked excitedly.


    Kanp came back to his senses and shook his head: No, it just doesn''t feel right.


    Shisui smiled and said: "Don''t worry, let''s find that money first!"


    Kanp suppressed the doubts in his heart and nodded.


    Then, the two of them walked in quietly while the vigers were eating. Soon, the two of them found a lot of money in the bedrooms of several houses.


    Shisui was ecstatic when he saw this.


    However, Kanps heart felt heavy: So, in the event this time, Danz didnt participate at all?


    Wait!


    Since Danz did not participate, I should be happy, why should I need to feel my heart heavy!


    Ten minutester, most of the vigers had finished their meal and went out for activities. At the same time, the two fainted children outside the vige also woke up, and shouting yelled like crazy. Dozens of old and weak women and children immediately gathered towards the entrance of the vige.


    When Kanp and Shisui saw that they were discovered, they immediately turned around and ran behind the vige. After they group up, they ran straight away.


    "How much did you find?" Kanp asked a little excitedly.


    About 300,000. Shisui said, What about you?


    I have 200,000! Kanp started to talk calmly.


    Shisui nced at him and solemnly ordered: Kanp, this money must be handed over as evidence.


    I think so too!


    Kanp hehe smiled and knew that Shisui would say that, so he reported the 500,000 he found to 200,000, As expected of the witty me!


    When Kanp and Shisui left the vige, three figures walked out from the depths of the forest next to the vige.


    The leader is surprisinglyShimura Danz!


    When Kanp and Shisui left the vige, Danz received the information of his subordinates, so he followed quietly.


    Danz''s right eye was wrapped in white bandages, and his left eye shed with sinister light, staring coldly at the dozens of people at the entrance of the vige.


    Bandit Vige.


    He waved his hand, and the two white-masked Shinobi behind him took two steps forward.


    Danz tilted his head, said something in a low voice, and finally ordered, "Don''t leave any ws!"


    "Yes!"


    The two Roots Shinobi bowed down in response.


    Then, Danz formed a hand seal with his hands.


    Bang!


    Along with a puff of smoke, Danz''s figure has disappeared.


    Obviously, what appears here is not Danz''s main body, but his clone.


    Then, the two Roots Shinobi formed hand seals with their hands and transformed into Kanp and Shisui with the Transformation Technique, then, they took out kunai and brazenly killed the vigers gathered at the entrance of the vige.


    When Kanp and Shisui slowly traveled back towards Konoha, the information that the remote vige was ughtered quickly spread to the ears of the Land of Fire Daimys ears in less than two days.


    Land of Fires Daimy was furious upon learning that it was done by Shinobi, and immediately forwarded the matter to Sandaime.


    After receiving this information, Hiruzen didnt dare to be careless, for fear that it was retaliatory action carried out by Sunagakures Shinobi who infiltrated into the Land of Fire, so he hurriedly dispatched Anbu to investigate.


    But a dayter, the information returned by Anbu was rather strange.


    ording to the distribution of the wounds of the deceased, it is spected that the heights of the two perpetrators are about 1.5 meters or 1.35 meters


    Hiruzen frowned, The marks of the wounds are also not deep, indicating that the perpetrators strength is not very strong


    "Hiruzen!"


    At this moment, a person knocked on the door and entered Hokage Office.


    Hiruzen looked up, and the person who came was Utatane Koharu, one of the Konoha Council.


    "Koharu, why are you here?" Hiruzen gently put down the information in his hand.


    "It''s about the extermination of the vige!"


    Koharu''s tone is stern, You have received the information from Anbu, right!


    Hiruzen nodded and asked: "What''s wrong?"


    Show me the information.


    Koharu said resolutely.


    Hiruzen hesitated for a moment and then passed the information.


    Koharu read it, and showed as expected expression.


    The extermination of the vige is indeed rted to the Uchiha n! Koharu said harshly.


    Hiruzen frowned and said angrily: Koharu, what are you trying to say?!


    More than twenty days ago, the Uchiha n once escorted a prisoner to the Land of Fires capital, but an ident happened on the way, and the prisoner mysteriously disappeared


    Koharu exined the entire process of development that Yasui Taro was ckmailed.


    Hiruzen nodded, as he already knew these things, but


    "What does this have to do with the extermination of the vige?" Hiruzen asked puzzled.


    The person responsible for the escort is called Uchiha Fukken, a friend of Uchiha Shisui! And just seven days ago, Uchiha Shisui and Gekk Kanp left the vige!


    Koharu gnashed her teeth while mming the information on the table, The height of these two people is exactly the same as in the information! Hiruzen, what do you think?!


    Hiruzensplexion changed slightly, and he looked at Koharu in disbelief.


    Koharu''s showed an arrogance as if saying I have seen everything through with the bgm of the famous detective Anime on the background: The initiator of all this is Uchiha Fukken! He He killed more than a dozen vigers and lied that he killed the bandits who attacked attacked and let the prisoner escape, but in fact, he secretly detained the prisoner and ckmailed Yasui Taro by two million ry! But he couldn''t hide the fact that he killed more than a dozen vigers, so he asked his friend Uchiha Shisui to take care of the aftermath and exterminate all the people in that vige!!


    Hiruzen''s face became more and more gloomy: Koharu, you are too extreme!


    "Hiruzen! The truth is right in front of you!"


    Koharu''s voice was fierce, "Are you going to cover up the murderers?!"


    Hiruzen was silent, and his face is gloomy and uncertain.

 Chapter 120: This Blame Must Be Yours

    Chapter 120: This me Must Be Yours


    Hokage Tower, in Sandaimes office.


    In the face of the overbearing Koharu, Hiruzen kept a sullen face and said nothing.


    He always feels that things are a bit weird, but the strange thing is that from the information he has so far, the truth seems to be exactly what Koharu said: Uchiha Fukken directed and acted the ckmail incident, Uchiha Shisui and Gekk Kanp deal with the aftermath!


    Hiruzen, the Uchiha n is already a big trouble for the vige. We can just use this matter to weaken the Uchiha n! Koharu continued to press.


    Hiruzen continued to be silent.


    Are you worried about Gekk n? Koharu frowned, immediately snorted coldly and said, Gekk Kanp may have been confused by Uchiha Shisui. And he is not to me for the extermination of the vige, but the Uchiha n is! You should be satisfied with this!


    Gekk n is a staunch supporter of Sandaime, and Koharu, who is the Hokages advisor, naturally understands this, so she can barely ept to turn a blind eye to Kanp.


    Uchiha Shisui and Gekk Kanp should be back soon, take them to see me immediately!


    Hiruzen finally spoke.


    In the next instant, several figures sprang out of the office and quickly disappeared.


    At the same time, in the shadows more than 100 meters away from the Hokage Tower, there is also a figure leaving!


    Danz-sama, the Anbu has been dispatched!


    In the Roots Headquarters underground, a Roots Shinobi knelt down on one knee, and reported what he had just seen to the man in the dark with an emotionless voice.


    The figure of this man is not very tall, but in the dark, he is like a devil from hell, his figure is infinitely magnified.


    You can go.


    Danz said in a low voice.


    "Yes!"


    After that Roots Shinobi left, Danz walked out of the shadows with a sneer on his face, then he left Roots Headquarters and walked towards the Hokage Tower step by step.


    In front of Konohas gate.


    As soon as Kanp and Shisui came back, the Chakra fluctuations on their bodies were discovered by the Sensor Shinobi at the gate and they were pulled to the side to verify their identity.


    The two took out their student ID cards to prove their identities, and after signing the letter, they entered the vige smoothly.


    Should we go to see Sandaime-sama directly or to the Military Police Force next? Kanp asked.


    Shisui smiled and said: Lets first go


    Before Shisui could finish speaking, three Shinobi dressed in Anbus uniform appeared in front of them.


    Uchiha Shisui, Gekk Kanp!


    The leading Anbu said solemnly, Hokage-sama asked for your presence immediately!


    Kanp and Shisui look at each other, For us to be called by the Hokage right after we came back, this doesnt feel like an ident.


    This ominous premonition Kanp immediately threw the me on Danz''s head.


    The ckmail incident may have nothing to do with Danz, but this time, it must be Danz doing things!


    Otherwise, where would the face of me King Danz be ced?


    Kanp and Shisui followed the Anbu all the way to Hokage Tower, and then they were taken directly to Hokage Office.


    In the office, there are only two people, a man and a woman, the man is short and thin, and the woman is also short and thin.


    Hokage-sama, we have brought them.


    The leading Anbu disappeared immediately after speaking.


    "Hokage-sama."


    Shisui bowed and saluted.


    "Hokage-sama."


    Kanp followed suit.


    Koharu''s gaze swept back and forth between the faces of the two of them. She had been overbearing in front of Sarutobi Hiruzen before, but when the two arrived, she didn''t say anything.


    Hiruzen nced at her helplessly, then looked at the two of them kindly: Shisui, Kanp,e here.


    Kanp and Shisui walked to the desk, and theyre only one desk away from Hiruzen. Kanp nced at Hiruzen, and saw that the other party still has ck hair, and his eyes are bright. There are only a few wrinkles at the corners of his eyes, and he didnt look old.


    "If I remember correctly, you two have applied for early graduation this year, right?" Hiruzen picked up his pipe on the ground and slowly puffed out the smokes.


    "Yes, Hokage-sama."


    Shisui then said, Hokage-sama, why did you suddenly summon us here?


    Hiruzen took two puffs from pipe before saying: It''s about you two leaving the vige. What did you do when you left the vige?


    Shisui replied: Hokage-sama, we are investigating the extortion incident of the important figure, Yasui Taro.


    Hiruzen nodded calmly: What did you find after investigating.


    Shisui took out 300,000 ry, put it on the desk, and said: There is a small vige near where big brother Fukken escorted the prisoner and was attacked. We found this money in the vige.


    After saying that, Shisui nced at Kanp.


    Kanp had no choice but to take out the 200,000 ry.


    Shisui continued: ording to our investigation, the bandits who attacked big brother Fukken were from this vige. After the death of those bandits, the prisoner disappeared. We suspect that he was caught by the Shinobi behind the vige and ckmailed Yasui Taro. After that, the mysterious Shinobi distributed the ckmailed money to the old and weak women and children in the vige.


    Hiruzen was silent.


    Koharu can''t sit still anymore, and coldly snorted before saying: "Enough! Stop your lies! Anbu has investigated the truth of the matter!"


    "The truth?"


    Kanp''s heart skipped a beat: Here ites, the old thief Danz is about to make a move!


    Shisui looked Koharu strangely and couldn''t understand her words.


    The truth is, you were instructed by Uchiha Fukken to kill all the people in that vige! Koharu said coldly.


    "What did you say?!"


    Shisui was shocked when he heard this.


    Kanp also sucked in a breath of cold air: The whole vige was destroyed? So cruel!


    That''s right, this is definitely Danz''s handwriting!


    Kanp believes in him and does not ept any rebuttal!


    Impossible! Shisui''s face was ugly, When Kanp and I left, the vigers were obviously still alive!!


    Are you trying to shirk responsibility? Koharu asked softly.


    Shisui said solemnly: Hokage-sama, please believe us, we haven''t killed anyone!!


    "Whether it''s what you guys have done or not, as long as Anbu interrogates it, the matter will be clear!" Koharu didn''t believe Shisui''s words at all.


    Kanp frowned: This is indeed a good way to prove innocence, but it would be bad if I say something I shouldn''t have said during the interrogation.


    "Hokage-sama, this is a trap!"


    Kanp finally spoke out. He wanted to keep a low profile, but didn''t expect things to develop into this way, therefore, he can only


    Sorry for appearing here without authorization.


    As soon as Kanps tone fell, a gloomy voice came from outside the office.


    The people in the room turned their heads to look, and saw a man with a bandage on his right eye walking in. His aura was very strong, and even the sky on the top of Hokage Tower was covered by a dark cloud (A/N: rendering the characters importance).


    "Danz, why are you here?" Hiruzen''s face was obscured by the smoke, and his expression could not be seen.


    I heard about the extermination of the vige, so I came here to mediate the matter! Danz walked slowly, his left eye lowered, and his gaze didn''t seem to look at anyone, but it seemed to cover everyone, Please give me a face.


    Mediation? What do you mean?


    Hiruzen asked.


    Danz raised his left eye and said: I mean

 Chapter 121: Danzō-sama Is A Good Guy

    Chapter 121: Danz��-sama Is A Good Guy


    "I mean"


    Danz is standing in the office, his left eye was bright and gleaming, and a powerful and righteous aura bursting all over his body!


    Danz at this time is like the incarnation of the Moon, the messenger of justice!


    This is the end of the matter!!!


    Danz said a loud noise.


    "Danz, what nonsense are you talking about!"


    Koharu said angrily, This matter absolutely can''t just be left like this!


    "No, if this matter is further investigated, it will shake the foundation of the vige!"


    Danz said solemnly, Don''t forget that it''s the time of war. We are not only fighting Sunagakure, but also on guard against the other Great Shinobi Viges! In this situation, we must be united and must not have any internal strife!"


    Koharu frowned, as she has no way to refute this.


    ording to the information, spies of Iwagakure and Kumogakure has been found in the Land of Fire. At this time, it is indeed not suitable for the vige to have internal strife, but watching the evil happen before my eyes is not in character of Koharu!


    Koharu squinted and pondered for a while, and then said: If this is the case, then lets wait until the war is over before we settle this matter!


    After the words fell, Koharu left the office directly.


    Danz took a deep look at Sarutobi Hiruzen and said, Then, I''m leaving too.


    Soon, only Hiruzen, Kanp and Shisui are left in the office. three people.


    Hiruzen is still smoking, vomiting clouds, and his expression can''t be seen at all. Shisui frowned, looked unwilling, and wishing to directly apply for Anbu to investigate the matterpletely to prove his innocence.


    And Kanp was dumbfounded.


    This old thief Danz sure is good at his n!


    Kanp put himself in Danz''s position. First, he ordered the extermination of the vige, digging holes for Shisui and even the Uchiha n, but this matter can be proved innocent as long as Anbu interrogates them, so Danz stood at the highest moral point and took the situation as the basis. By preventing the Anbu from interrogating them, the pit will be so much deeper and when the war is over, a few years have passed, at that time, how can they investigate this matter?


    All clues will be wiped clean by Danz!


    By then, even if Shisui and the Uchiha n is innocent, theres no way to wash themselves even if they wanted to!


    Moreover, Kanp believes that Danz must have created a lot of pits like this. Once they burst open at a certain point in time, no, they dont even need to burst open. These pits are connected, so when the timese, they will make countless people talk about the arrogant and domineering Uchiha n behind their backs, making the Uchiha n''s position in the vige more and more awkward!


    In time


    Kanp was kind of amazed: Shimura Danz You are so amazingly crazy!!


    Then, he set his sights on Hiruzen, and wanted to crack Danz''s open plot. It was very simple to just let Anbu to conduct a thorough investigation and the two would be proven innocent on the spot.


    However, this is obviously impossible!


    Because Shisui is the strongest genius of the Uchiha n, and Kanp is the son of Gekk ns n Head. Once the investigation by Anbu spreads out, no, this matter will definitely be publicized by Danz, while he also would add details while telling the story, such as, the Anbu listed the charges and arrested Shisui and Kanp, the Anbu interrogated Shisui and Kanp, and finally the Anbu was forced to release Shisui and Kanp, who are innocent, under certain pressure!


    If this happens then, what do the outsiders would think?


    The Anbu wronged people?


    The Anbu is ipetent?


    Sandaime Hokage wants to target the Uchiha n and Gekk n?


    Once such rumors spread, it will inevitably affect the rtionship between Hiruzen, and the Uchiha n and Gekk n. Especially at this juncture, as Gekk n''s Shinobi are still fighting on the frontline, and other Great Great Shinobi Viges is ring at them like a tiger watching its prey!


    So, as Danz said, in this situation, the best way is to stop it here.


    Of course, the more important point is that the pit dug by Danz is for the Uchiha n, and it will not affect Hiruzen!


    Shisui, Kanp.


    In the smoke, Hiruzen''s thoughts turned thousands of times, and finally he said slowly, "Be prepared for the graduation exam, don''t be distracted by this incident."


    Hokage-sama, please trust us, we Shisui said anxiously.


    "I believe in you!"


    Hiruzens tone was firm, "Don''t worry, this is the end of the matter! No one will mention it again in the future, understood?"


    "Yes." Shisui bowed his head unwillingly.


    As for Kanp, it doesn''t matter for him.


    Now that he has collected the Uzumaki ns physique. With the perfect level Chakra Refining Technique, after a few years of being low profile, his Chakra will explode. When the Third Shinobi World War is over, maybe Kanp will have Tailed Beast Level Chakra, and he will also collect some fancy Ninjutsu, Genjutsu, Taijutsu, and even Kekkei Genkai on battlefield. At that time, Danz will either doesn''t mess with him, or if he wants to mess with him, Kanp will definitely kill him without waiting for any drama!


    Aftering out of Hokage Tower, Shisui was a little depressed.


    "Shisui, you"


    As soon as Kanp was about to persuade him, he suddenly saw a man approaching them from the corner of his eye.


    Old thief Danz?!


    Kanp eyelids twitched, and he quietly closed his mouth.


    Uchiha Shisui, Gekk Kanp!


    Danz walked over slowly, his left eye was lowered, and he said slowly, "Don''t be nervous, I''m here to help you."


    You are here to help us?


    Kanp almostughed when he heard Danzs words.


    "Sir, you are?"


    Although he has seen him in Hiruzen''s office before, Shisui still doesn''t know his identity.


    I am one of the Hokages advisors, Shimura Danz. Danz said.


    "Danz-sama!"


    Shisui bowed and saluted. Judging from what happened in the office just now, Hiruzen is neutral, that old woman is the viin, and Danz is the messenger of justice, so Shisui''s feeling towards Danz is very good!


    Kanp looked on with the eyes of bystander, and suddenly realized.


    In the original work, when Shisui was being sneak attacked by Danz, Kanp felt that it was very unreasonable, because at that time, Shisui had evolved his Sharingan into Mangeky, and with a move of his pupil power, Susanoo can be activated easily. With Susanoos Absolute Defense, whether it is sneak attack or Izanagi, it is impossible for Danz to snatch Shisui''s eye!


    But the fact is that Danz easily snatched Shisui''s eye!


    Now, Kanp finally understands why!


    With his superb acting skills, Danz nted the seeds of being a good person in Shisui''s heart. Once it takes root and sprouts, even if Danz does something outrageous, Shisui will subconsciously feel that Danz is doing it for the good of the vige and for the sake of the overall situation. His mind told him that he should trust him, and should not doubt him. In this state of mind, facing Danz''s sneak attack, how could Shisui go all out and use Mangeky?


    Kanp''s brain hurts when he thought of this.


    It''s already hard to get Hayate out of the crazy sword practice mode. Why is it Shisui''s turn now?


    Are you out of your mind?


    When Kanp was distracted, Danz had already had a brief friendly exchange with Shisui. If it wasnt for this world didnt have WeChat, Danz would have cough cough.


    Aftermunicating with Shisui, Danzs gaze turned towards Kanp.


    Gekk ns n Head, Gekk Hoshino''s son.


    Danz showed a kind smile and said to Kanp: You are Hoshino''s child, right?


    Kanp came back to his senses, and facing the old fox''s smile, Kanp will of course returned the same smile: Yes, my name is Gekk Kanp, hello Danz-sama.


    "You don''t have to worry about today''s matter. As long as I''m here, Sandaime won''t dig deeper into it." Danz said with a faint smile on his face.


    Kanp really wants to spit on Danzs face at this moment, but at this time, he is still as weak as a chicken


    Calm down, me!


    Just let this old thief have fun acting a good guy for a while!


    "Thank you so much, Danz-sama!"


    Kanp was instantly moved to the point of copse, his tears blurred his vision, and he said emotionally, Without you, I might not be able to see the Moon at night anymore! My admiration for you is like an endless stream of surging rivers, and like a river of sewage that cannot be dealt with! You are the sky, you are the earth, you are the only myth, I only


    "Cough!"


    Shisui suddenly coughed dryly, turning his head and couldn''t bear to look at this scene directly.


    Even Danz''s face twitched slightly, as he couldn''t stand this, this, such enthusiastic ttery from Kanp.


    "As the Hokages advisor, this is what I should do." Danz''s expression quickly returned to calmness, not insulted.


    Danz-sama, you are such a good person! Kanp wiped away the tears from the corners of his eyes, From now on, as long as Danz say the word, even if you told me to climbe a mountain of swords or plunge into a sea of fire, I will do so. If I, Gekk Kanp, say no, let me die by thunder and lightning kick!!


    Kanp solemnly issued a vicious oath!

 Chapter 122: Its My Turn

    Chapter 122: It''s My Turn


    With the approachable feeling of intactness, Danz lowered his left eye, walked away step by step, and disappeared at the end of the street corner.


    "Let''s go."


    Kanp pulled Shisui and said, We should go back to the Academy first.


    "Un."


    Shisui''s mood is still a bit chaotic at this time, and the subconsciously follows Kanp to the Academy.


    From time to time, Kanp turned his head to look towards Shisui, who was following him absent-mindedly. He wanted to say something, but he was afraid of being followed by Danz, so he endured it for now.


    After the two entered the Academy, Kanp decided to start to talk.


    The Academy is Hiruzens exclusive property. Compared with the outside, the security level here is obviously higher.


    "Shisui."


    Kanp dragged Shisui to his side, and the two of them walked toward the teaching building while quietly whispered.


    What do you think of this vige extermination incident? Kanp asked in a low voice.


    In that vige before, Shisui stole the limelight with his crooked reasoning. Fortunately, thirty years in Hedong, thirty years in Hexi, it was my, Gekk Kanps turn to show off!


    Shisui frowned and said thoughtfully: I suspect that the Shinobi behind the vige started to destroy the vige, and his purpose is to destroy the witnesses and hide himself.


    Kanp immediately said: No, if the Shinobi behind it is really vicious and ruthless, then he should have exterminated the vige after extorting Yasui Taro immediately, however, that person not only did not kill the vigers, but also distributed the 2 million ry from the extortion to the vigers, indicating that the Shinobi was kind to the vigers


    Shisui pondered for a while, then nodded in approval of Kanp''s words: Then, who else is beside him?


    "Idiot! Didn''t he appear before us just now?" Kanp leaned towards Shisui''s ear and whispered.


    "What did you say?!"


    Shisui was shocked, Could it be


    Kanp covered his mouth with his hand, and opened his mouth silently, mouthing that name without voice, so only Shisui could see his lips.


    Danz!


    Shisui looked at Kanp incredulously: Kanp, what are you talking about? He is the Hokages advisor and also the viges higher-up, how could he kill civilians for no reason?


    You are really stupid! You were sold and still helped that person to count their money.


    Kanp shook his head in disappointment, and then whispered, That''s the character of this advisor, he will do anything to achieve his goals! Killing a few civilians will not give him any psychological pressure! Besides, haven''t you already determined that the vige is the bandits den? Since it is bandits den, the vigers in it are naturally not clean!


    "But I don''t believe it, he clearly helped us just now!" Shisui clenched his teeth, not believing in Kanp''s words.


    "Shisui, think about it, if he didn''t jump out to stop Hokage-sama just now, Anbu will interrogate us, at that time, what do you think will happen next?" Kanp induced.


    Once we are interrogated, we can prove our innocence! Shisui said, his brows furrowed sharply after he said that.


    "It''s good that you understand!" Kanp a gentle smile on his face, looking left and right from time to time, and then said with a snort, "When he prevented Anbu from interrogating us, he seemed to be helping us, but it actually made our suspicions be impossible to clear. What will the vigers think when this news spreads? Now, do you think he is helping us or harming us?


    Of course, Kanp will not say that even if Danz does not show up, it was unlikely that Hiruzen would allow Anbu to interrogate them directly.


    "But, why did Danz-sama do this? What was his motive?" Shisui still couldn''t ept it, thinking that maybe Danz just did something bad with good intentions.


    His motivation is That advisor is Nidaime Hokage-sama''s disciple. He inherited one of the legacies of Nidaime-sama, which is to solve the unstable factors inside Konoha! Kanp chuckled and said, Can you guess what the unstable factor is?


    Actually, Kanp didn''t know whether Nidaime Hokage wanted to eliminate the Uchiha n or integrate them into Konoha, or just hang them onto the Military Police Force, but what he can be certain is that Danz''s purpose is topletely eliminate the Uchiha n, which is means that he is telling the truth.


    Shisui''s face is already pale at this moment: Yes


    As an Uchiha, Shisui has understood some meddlesome things from his elders since he was very young. For example, Nidaime Hokage seems to be friendly to the Uchiha n, but he is actually full of vignce and always guards against their Uchiha n. So if Danz really inherits the legacy of Nidaime Hokage


    Shisui will definitely be in a lot of trouble.


    The two walked into the teaching building, and walked up the stairs step by step.


    Shisui''s mood is veryplicated at this moment. In the midst of all his thoughts, he suddenly found something extremely unreasonable, so he suddenly turned his head and looked towards Kanp: Kanp, why do you why do you know so much?


    Kanp gave him a sidelong nce, and opened his eyes to talk nonsense: My father is the n Head of Gekk n, a staunch supporter of Hokage-sama. He knows many secrets that others don''t know! Before going to the battlefield, he was drunk and said a lot while drunk talk. Because of my curiosity, I asked a lot about the viges higher-ups, so he told me a lot of things as he was drunk.


    Looking at Kanps appearance, who looked like a chicken thief, Shisui believes in his lies, and nodded solemnly: I understand, I will keep this matter a secret.


    Shisui, if you run into this advisor over and over again in the next period of time, and you just happened to see his unselfish, righteous, honest and brave side hmph, you understand what I mean, right?


    Kanp patted Shisuis shoulder with a smile, and then said, "Well, we have arrived at my ss."


    After saying that, Kanp turned around and walked towards his ss.


    Shisui looked at Kanps leaving back with aplicated expression, and then continued to climb the stairs to the ss 1s ssroom on the fourth floor.


    "Sensei, I''m back!"


    At the door of the ssroom of ss 8, Kanp knocked on the door and entered.


    When Yu saw Kanping, he nodded: Come in.


    Under the eyes full of envy, jealousy, and hatred of the bronzes, Kanp walked towards Yu calmly.


    Now, everyone in the ss knows that he, Gekk Kanp has applied for early graduation with Aburame Yui, and he also took a week''s leave to go outside to train. Now, he came back as if he was already a qualified Genin, he looked at them with an arrogant attitude of looking at a group of rookies. Seeing this arrogant attitude, Fatty and other bronzes were so that their eyes were split.


    After the ss, the group of six gathered around and asked Kanp what he had experienced this week.


    Kanp couldn''t tell the extermination of the vige, so he creates some lies to deal with the matter.


    As for the other bronzes gazes, Kanp took it calmly. As a genius, he has to endure the jealousy of mediocrity and the heavy responsibility of pping their face.


    It''s just that the bronzes in the ss are cleverly smart. Although they are envious and jealous, no one came to provoke him!


    The top is too cold, I should go to Fatty!


    Kanp couldn''t stand the loneliness, so he deliberately ran to Fatty and walked back and forth. It is a pity that Fatty sat upright, looking steadily forward, and only concentrates on reading the Shinobis regtions.


    Fatty ah Fatty, you have changed!


    Seeing his provocation failed, Kanp felt a little ufortable.


    In the afternoon training, Kanp was still in the same group with Yui, epting Yus guidance, and sparred against Yui from time to time to increase his actualbat experience.


    After school, Kanp said goodbye to Iruka and the others, and then waited for Hayate toe out.


    Big brother!!!


    Hayate walked down from the teaching building with his entourages. When he saw his big brother standing in front of the Academy from the distance, he immediately ran over excitedly, Big brother, where have you been these days? Aunt Keiko is so worried about you."


    "I went to find my real self."


    Kanp casually said nonsense, "Lets go, it is a rare honor for you to get me take you home today!"


    "Big brother, I want to go shopping with my ssmates." Hayate said awkwardly.


    "Scram."

 Chapter 123: Criticism And Education

    Chapter 123: Criticism And Education


    Going home alone, after he entered the house, Kanp saw Keiko cleaning the living room. The two big eyes stared at the two small eyes, and before Kanp could say anything, Keiko exploded.


    Kanp-chan!!!


    Keiko picked up the broom and the feather duster with a cold face, and rushed immediately to attack him!


    Kanp now has Uzumaki ns physique. With strong physical fitness and vitality, he is toozy to hide, and directly takes the hits with his face.


    kkk!


    After a while, Keiko stopped because she is feeling pain in her hand.


    "Kanp-chan, if you dare to leave home for so long without saying a word in the future, Kaa-chan will never forgive you so easily!" Keiko''s eyes were red.


    "Kaa-chan, I actually left a small note for you." Kanp defended.


    "How dare you talk back?"


    Keiko was furious.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, Kanp rushed to his bedroom: Kaa-chan, I will have the graduation exam in a few days, so I will go training first.


    After entering the bedroom, Kanp can finally sighed, and then sat cross-legged.


    It''s still early, so Kanp put away the Uzumaki ns divine ability, and honestly trained the Body Revival Technique.


    During this week he was out of the vige, Kanp was either on his way, staying vignt and sleeping. For safety reasons, he did not refine Chakra, so as not to lose his energy and identally make mistakes, but even so, now that the Chakra inside Kanps body is already dozens of times higher than before, when he trained the Body Revival Technique this time, the number of cells that can be activated at one time has naturally increased by dozens of times.


    Feeling the trembling and activation of dozens of cells such as the subcutaneous tissue cells, muscle cells, cardiomyocytes, stem cells, and white blood cells in his body, there is no turbulence in Kanps heart.


    He used to be troubled by this, but now that he has seen the cell activations degree of the Uzumaki n''s physique, Kanp''s vision has been broadened.


    Before dinner, Hayate came back from shopping on time. At the same time, Inoue, Matsushita, and Tabako also came here to eat.


    Kanp-chan, you sure are very courageous, you actually dare to go out of the vige to train at this time!


    One sentence from Inoue set the tone of the dinner.


    One word, criticize education!


    When the two old men say something, it is as if they straightly referred Kanp as a little beast who deviated from the ssics, deceived his teachers, destroyed his ancestors, and has no filial piety.


    Keiko sat on the side and ate the dishes calmly, with a detached attitude of these two old men were not hired by me, they are criticizing you and have nothing to do with me.


    It''s just that whenever Kanp refutes the two old men, Keiko reminds Kanp righteously that, as a junior, he must respect the elders, and can''t talk back to the elders!


    The three people got a set ofbined punches, and Kanp was criticized without any ws.


    Hayate, who is sitting next to Kanp, has a great desire to survive, so he bowed his head all the way and ate the food silently.


    Kanp nce at him from time to time: Smelly little brother!


    Finally, after finished eating, Kanp was about to go back to the bedroom to train again, but he was caught by two old men who took him to the backyard.


    Kanp, you went outside to train for a week, right? Let Tabako-chan to test your experience!


    Matsushita said unselfishly.


    Kanp was furious when he heard this.


    If the rabbit doesn''t show off its power, do you really think it wont bite a woman?!


    However, when Kanp walked to the backyard and confronted Tabako, who was holding a sword, a single thought suddenly rose in his heart: It has been a month since thest time I fought with Tabako. this battle can just refresh these two old men''s impression of me.


    Kanp had originally nned to change the nsmen''s impression of himself little by little, so that the traces of his hard-working genius temte can be imprinted in their hearts!


    This battle after a month''spse is a stroke of genius!


    Kanp stood in the backyard with a mysterious smile on his face.


    Big brother, ganbatte!!


    Hayate is standing in the corridor. Compared with the silence at the dinner table, he is very active at this time, and his eyes were shining even more brightly.


    "Here I go!"


    Tabako made a loud announcement, pulled out her sharp de, and quickly dived towards Kanp.


    Kanp tip-toed and jumped back quickly, and at the same time, his hands were printing hand seals.


    "That''s?!"


    "No way?!"


    When Inoue and Matsushita saw Kanp''s hands movement, their expressions changed.


    "Doton: Doryheki!" (Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall)


    When Kanp leaped back to the ground, he bowed his body, mmed his palms directly onto the ground, and arge amount of Chakra quickly poured into the ground from his palms!


    Boom!


    The earth roared, and a wall of earth that was more than one meter long and ten centimeters thick suddenly rose from the ground, blocking no, it directly shot towards the waist and abdomen of Tabako, who is diving towards him!


    Be careful!!


    Matsushita couldn''t help but reminded.


    Tabako reacted very quickly. Seeing that the earth wall was about to hit her waist and abdomen, she hurriedly shed towards the earth wall with her sword.


    Boom!


    With the sound of heavy impact, the earth wall that was rising from the ground was cut by Tabakos sword, and Tabako also retreated quickly, but before she couldnd, Kanp, who is not far away, had already finished forming hand seals again.


    "Katon: Gkaky no Jutsu!" (Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique)


    Boom!


    The huge Chakra flows into Kanps mouth and turned into a hot breath. And then, a fireball with a diameter of 30 centimeters was ejected from Kanp''s mouth, and with the continuous influx of Chakra, this fireball became bigger and bigger, so when it reached Tabako, it was already nearly one meter in diameter!


    The fireball is like a big sun volleying into the sky, and the terrifying heat is apanied by the raging mes and scorching Tabako!


    Shunshin no Jutsu! (Body Flicker Technique)


    At a critical moment, Tabakos hands formed a hand seal, and instantly turned into a gust of wind and disappeared under the fireball.


    Kanp lifted his eyelids. Under the dynamic vision, he could clearly capture the silhouette of Tabako, who is moving at high speed. He immediately stopped the Chakra supply to the fireball, and at the same time, he formed a hand seal with his hands: Shunshin no Jutsu!


    ng!


    At the next instant, Kanp turned into a gust of wind and disappeared, and the thick wooden stake behind him was cut in half by a cold de that suddenly appeared!


    "Doton: Doryheki!"


    Kanp took a few steps, formed hand seals from far away, mmed his palms onto the ground, and once again erected an earth wall under Tabakos butt!


    Tabako froze for a moment, then turned into a gust of wind and disappeared again. Seeing this, Kanp frowned. With his hand seals speed at this time, it took at least two seconds to print the hand seals of Great Fireball Technique and Earth-Style Wall, while with Body Flicker Technique, Tabako can appear in front of him in just one second!


    Take out a kunai to fight her hard?


    No, with my current Taijutsu. I am no match for her yet.


    Kanp had no choice but form the Body Flicker Techniques hand seal, and yed with Tabako with the tactics of the enemy advance, I retread, and the enemy quiet, I fought.


    The figures of the two disappeared, appeared, disappeared, and reappeared in the backyard, but they never had direct contact.


    Tabako became a little impatient, and she chose to strike first: Shadow Clone  Sword sh!


    In the next moment, everyone saw three Tabako shing down from the air with the sword rolled up with light, and the three sharp des exuded soft light under the moonlight, but they stung Kanp''s eyes.


    Kanpsplexion changed when he saw this: Dance of the Crescent Moon?


    No!


    Kanp, who has collected Dance of the Crescent Moon, instantly saw that it was just a pirated version!


    Its bad!


    Kanp shivered and his hands quickly formed the Body Flicker Techniques hand seal, trying to continue the hide-and-seek.


    But it doesn''t work this time.


    As soon as Kanp retreated, the three Tabako were like shadows that follows the body, and the sword glow became more and more intense. Especially after three chases after him, Kanp couldn''t escape from theirbined attacks circle.


    I will do what a real man should do!


    Kanp immediately roared: I give up!


    Shing


    The three sharp des stopped ten centimeters away from Kanp''s body and the cold de seemed to have cut into Kanp''s skin, stabbing him in pain.

 Chapter 124: Shadow Clone Technique

    Chapter 124: Shadow Clone Technique


    Tabako-nee, sugoi!!


    Hayate, who is in the corridor, had already fallen into the arms of the rebels from who knows when. At the moment, his eyes were shining brightly as he looked at the three Tabako and his eyes were also full of admiration: To be able to beat big brother twice, Tabako-nee is the best!


    Keiko calmly walked over to check on Kanp, and made sure he was not injured before snorting with a straight face: Kanp-chan, now you know that you are still far away, right? Don''t leave the vige casually in the future, it''s very dangerous outside, understand?"


    Kanp can only nod reluctantly: I lost, whatever you said was right.


    At this time, Tabako formed a hand seal to disperse the two shadow clones, and then sheathed her sword. Her bright and sharp eyes looked at Kanp a little strangely: Kanp, your progress is too big!


    Just now, the two of them used Body Flicker Technique to y hide-and-seek, which consumed a lot of Chakra, not to mention that Kanp also used a few Ninjutsu!


    Recalling the battle between the two a month ago, Tabako couldn''t think of herself as his big sister.


    Kanp looked towards Tabako, and showed a humble smile: I still have a long way to go from reaching Tabako-nees level.


    Tabako has graduated for two years and is about to participate in Chunin Exams. And judging from the attitude of the two old men, she should be able to pass the exam smoothly, that is to say, Tabakosbat power is about equal to Chunin-Level.


    There is still a big gap between me and Chunin, but


    Kanp was still a little unwilling, and felt that the reason why he lost so quickly was because he mastered too few Ninjutsu.


    Tabakos move just now is to create two shadow clones crudely, and then her main body cooperates with the shadow clones to attack him with abined attack. If he also masters the Shadow Clone Technique, he can create two shadow clones to stop Tabakos shadow clones, and then continue to y hide-and-seek, so that he can struggle for a few more minutes!


    Wait!


    Now I can collect Shadow Clone Technique!


    In the past, Kanp has too few Chakra, so even if the Shadow Clone Technique was collected, it would be useless, so he didn''t think about it.


    But now that there is Uzumaki n''s physique buff, Kanp''s Chakra Reserve is growing with each passing day, enough to bear the Shadow Clone Technique''s Chakra consumption!


    Kanp looked around with excited gaze.


    Among the few people present, Hayate is a rookie, Keiko is not a Shinobi, and the two old men have been collected by Kanp, only Tabako is still innocent!


    So, Kanp''s rabbit body shook: I decided to bite you!


    The green light cluster in Kanp''s mind was about to move.


    But before the collection, it is better to guide her. Only by precision strikes can the mission be achieved!


    Kanp, where did you learn those Ninjutsu from?


    But at this time, Inoue walked over from the corridor with a dignified expression.


    And your Chakra!


    Matsushita also asked with a strange expression, With your physical fitness, how did you refine so much Chakra?


    The two old men were shocked by Kanp''s amazing progress. And if they don''t ask clearly now, they won''t be able to sleep at night!


    Just hearing their questioning made Keiko unhappy: Uncle Inoue, Uncle Matsushita, Kanp-chans talent in Kenjutsu is poor, but his talent in other aspects is not bad. I have told you this before!


    Keiko, you dont understand, this Chakra Matsushita was about to exin the principle of Chakra when he was interrupted by Kanp.


    Cough cough, two uncles, I went with Shisui when I went out of the vige to train this time.


    Kanp knew that his changes would inevitably lead to some doubts, so he chose not to hide it.


    Kanp believes that with the wisdom of the two old men, they will automatically make up the backstory of Shisui teaching him Ninjutsu!


    And even if it will be dismantled in the future, Kanp is not afraid. After all, he only said that going out to train with Shisui, and he did not say that Shisui taught him Ninjutsu.


    Sure enough, the two old men were doing what Kanp has expected. After ncing at each other, they nodded in unison, obviously having made up the beautiful backstory of Shisui teaching Kanp Ninjutsu.


    "As expected of the strongest genius of the Uchiha n!"


    Inoue was even more impressed.


    Uchiha Shisui can master Great Fireball Technique and Earth-Style Wall at this age, and can teach Kanp-chan who is from Gekk n. Whether it is talent or temperament, Uchiha Shisui is notparable to ordinary people.


    Look, he has made up his mind to this extent.


    Kanp took care of the old men''s faces and didn''t break it, and then he said: As for Chakra In fact, I have trained a Nintaijutsu that develops cell activity, so I can refine a lot Chakra! But because of the agreement, I can''t say the name of this Nintaijutsu, nor can I tell you who taught it, sorry!"


    "Develop cell activity?"


    Inoue and Matsushita are both Tokubetsu Jnin, and are very experienced and knowledgeable. As soon as they hear these words, they feel that this Nintaijutsu is extraordinary, and is definitely a Forbidden Technique-level, and its preciousness is probably no less than that of Konoha-Style Kenjutsu''s Secret Art!


    As for who taught Kanp, the two old men thought about it for a while. But it seems that they cant find anyone in Konoha who had made any achievements in this regard.


    Inoue wanted to ask, but when the words came to his lips, he changed them: Since you have made an agreement with someone, you must abide by it.


    Kanp-chan Matsushita opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Kanp has no choice but to do this. For Ninjutsu, he can just throw the me to Shisui, but his Chakras growth is real. He can''t expose his Uzumaki n''s physique, so he has to take out the Body Revival Technique.


    But he only said about cell activity, and also deliberately said it is Nintaijutsu, and through a few unwarranted agreements, he covered this Forbidden Technique withyers of veil, so that people could not see it clearly. So unless it is directly transmitted to Shinn''s ears, other people will never guess about Body Revival Technique.


    Everyone, please keep this Nintaijutsu a secret, and never tell outsiders, please!


    Kanp bowed solemnly and added anotheryer of insurance to himself.


    "Understood."


    "Don''t worry, big brother, I will definitely not say it!" Hayate said faithfully.


    Everyone has no problem with it, and nodded.


    "Well, its already a littlete now, so its almost time for us to go back." Matsushita said goodbye tiredly.


    Grandpa Matsushita, I actually have something to ask you. Kanp hurriedly said.


    "You"


    Matsushita looked at Kanp with disgust when he heard this: You call me uncle when you have nothing you want, and you call me grandpa whenever you have a problem


    Little brute!


    "Tell me, what''s the matter." Matsushita snorted irritably.


    I want to learn Shadow Clone Technique from Tabako-nee! Kanp asked implicitly.


    "Shadow Clone Technique?"


    Matsushita nced at his treasured granddaughter.


    Tabako nodded slightly: Its fine, but the training difficulty of this technique is B-Rank, you have to be mentally prepared.


    Thank you, Tabako-nee. Kanp is not afraid of not being able to learn, but is afraid that she is not really teaching.


    Tabako-nee, I want to learn too!! Hayate also jumped out, feeling too excited.


    "Hayate-chan, your Chakra is not enough, so you can''t learn Shadow Clone Technique yet." Matsushita patted Hayate''s head.


    Why is this so? Hayate is not happy. After so many days, he has learned the three basic techniques, Great Fireball Technique and other Ninjutsu from his big brother, but no one else wants to teach him.


    Sure enough, only big brother is the best to me in this world!


    Hayate was both depressed and moved in his heart.


    Tabako-chan, remember to go home early after teaching Kanp-chan.


    After Matsushita said that, he left with Inoue.


    Keiko hurriedly sent them to the entrance.


    So right now, only Kanp, Hayate and Tabako remain in the backyard.


    Hayate dejectedly ran to the wooden stake to take a look. Since he moved to Kanp''s house, he has been using this wooden stake every day regardless of weather conditions, and he has already had feelings with this wooden stake. He didn''t t expect this wooden stake to be cut off by someone today, so Hayate sighed dejectedly.


    As he sighed, he pricked his ears and listened intently to the cold voiceing from the side.


    Shadow Clone Technique is a Ninjutsu developed by Nidaime Hokage-sama. It is a Ninjutsu that uses Chakra to create a physical clone that can act and fight like the user. It has independent consciousness and a certain durability. They also can use all the Ninjutsu, Taijutsu, Genjutsu, and even Kekkei Genkai mastered by the main body!


    As Tabako introduced Shadow Clone Technique here, Hayate over there has already has his blood boiling when he heard this: I have thought about it!! I want to learn I want to learn

 Chapter 125: Wonderful?

    Chapter 125: Wonderful?


    Shadow Clone Technique is of great significance to Kanp!


    Firstly, the Shadow Clone Technique can assist in training!


    Although Kanp has the Collection Technique, and no matter whether the learning difficulty is S or B-Rank, he can collect it directly, the proficiency of the Ninjutsu and the hand seals speed of the Ninjutsu require Kanp to slowly improve them, so the importance of Shadow Clone Technique in training is still veryrge.


    Secondly, it is about the flexible use of his cheat.


    Currently, the only Kekkei Genkai collected by Kanp is Transparent Release, but in the future, he will definitely collect Byakugan, Sharingan, Ice Release, Explosion Release, and even Wood Release or other Kekkei Genkai. When the timees, what should he do?


    Today he uses Sharingan, tomorrow he uses Byakugan, and the day after tomorrow, he acquired Wood Release?


    Wont his low-profile days be over by then?


    Therefore, the most reliable way is to use Shadow Clone Technique!


    The shadow clones can use the Kekkei Genkai of the main body, so Kanp can use every Kekkei Genkai. He can create an Ice Release shadow clone by switching the Ice Release, and then change to Sharingan to create a Sharingan shadow clone, if this happens then, Kanp can create arge number of Kekkei Genkai shadow clones, and it wont be a problem to organize a group to wipe out the Land of Rain alone.


    Kanp was thinking so beautifully when Tabako suddenly said annoyedly: Kanp! Did you hear what I said just now?


    Kanp came back to his senses, and subconsciously threw a Collection Technique at her.


    The green light cluster in his mind surged, and after a while, he gradually calmed down.


    So, Kanp calmly shook his head: No, sorry for the trouble, Tabako-nee, can you say it again? Please!


    Don''t make a fool of yourself, I won''t teach you if you''re distracted again!


    Tabako gave a warning, and then exined the hand seal for Shadow Clone Technique, the way Chakra flows, and her experience.


    Kanp listened attentively and watched Tabakos expression at the same time. Unfortunately, this girl had a cold and indifferent expression from the beginning to the end. Kanp really couldn''t tell whether she was in a good mood or not, so he had no choice but bet on luck and threw another Collection Technique.


    The green light cluster surged and then subsided.


    Kanp was a little depressed and could only continue to listen to the lecture in a fake and serious manner. When she finished speaking, Kanp threw thest Collection Technique for today.


    The green light cluster surged again, and this time, it finally spewed out a light blue light dot.


    Kanp breathed a sigh of relief, and then wrapped it with his consciousness: Shadow Clone Technique!


    Got it!


    Kanp grinned and then said: Tabako-nee, I have memorized everything, thank you very much for your teaching!


    Tabako nodded and said: "If there is something you don''t understand, you cane to find me."


    "I understand." Kanp nodded.


    Tabako turned and left, but she didn''t walk through the entrance and instead jumped from the wall in the backyard directly.


    "Big brother, big brother."


    As soon as Tabako jumped over the wall, Hayate rushes over.


    Are you eavesdropping just now? Kanp gave him a sideways nce.


    Hayate nodded: Big brother, I don''t understand a lot.


    Hayate, even if you understand it now, it''s useless. Kanp said, The training difficulty of the Shadow Clone Technique is twice as difficult as that of ordinary B-Rank Ninjutsu. And the most important thing is that your Chakra is not enough.


    "Big brother"


    Hayate looked disappointed.


    Kanp long said earnestly: Now you understand why I want you to refine Chakra for such a long time every day, right?


    Hayate was shocked, and suddenly realized, the corners of his eyes were instantly blurred with tears: Big brother, you are so kind


    Kanp patted Hayates shoulder and said: Go and refine Chakra. I believe that in a few years, you can learn Shadow Clone Technique.


    Un! Hayate was fooled once again, and hurriedly ran into the living room to refine Chakra.


    And Kanp also entered the bedroom and closed the sliding door.


    Kanp has refined Chakra for half an hour. And under the buff from Uzumaki ns physique, the Chakra consumed by Kanp in the battle just now is recovering at a very fast speed.


    When his Chakra is almostpletely recovered, Kanp stopped, as he couldn''t wait to start experimenting with Shadow Clone Technique.


    The hand seal of Shadow Clone is very simple. It is the clone seal. Kanp''s left and right index and middle fingers was closed together, and then are put together to form a cross, which is clone seal.


    The Chakra in his body surged rapidly.


    Bang!


    A puff of smoke appeared, and half of the Chakra in Kanps body flowed out of his body in an instant, turning into a Gekk Kanp'' that looked exactly the same as him.


    Kanp stood in front of the shadow clone and curiously reached out and touched his head.


    Unexpectedly, the shadow clone takes a step back with a look of disgust, and frowned as he stared at Kanp: I dont touch shit.


    The smile on Kanp''s face gradually stiffened.


    No, there must be something wrong!


    My shadow clone can''t be this rude!


    Kanp immediately formed a hand seal to disperse the shadow clone.


    Then, Kanp pondered for a while, and first lit the red stardust, and the dazzling, scorching sun-like red light burst out from the red stardust instantly, covering all of Kanps blood, flesh, muscle and bones, and apanied by a burst of heat, the hot substance quickly melted into Kanp''s body.


    After lighting up the Transparent Release, Kanp opened his eyes and formed the clone seal again!


    Bang!


    A puff of smoke appeared, and half of the Chakra in Kanps body is gone.


    Kanp turned his head and looked towards Shadow Clone. This Shadow Clone seemed to be very serious, standing there calmly.


    Kanp first turned off his own Transparent Release, and waited until the hot red light in his body converged back into the red stardust before he asked: Can you still use the Transparent Release now?


    The shadow clone nced at him lightly, and said, Are you talking to me?


    Kanp''s face muscles twitched when he heard this: If I am?


    Since you asked sincerely, then I will tell you with great mercy!


    The shadow clone lowered his head and lowered his eyes, folded his arms near his chest, and his aura was like an arrogant person.


    Enough!!


    There are ck lines overflowing from Kanps forehead.


    But at the next moment, he saw the shadow clone''s body suddenly rippling with invisible ripples, and under Kanp''s gaze, the shadow clone suddenly disappeared from in front of him.


    Kanp is overjoyed, as his conjecture is correct. In the future, he can really pull up a team of Kekkei Genkai shadow clones!


    Just as hes thinking about this, Kanp felt that someone had kicked his butt.


    Kanp staggered forward, then his face turned ck on the spot. He was extremely furious: Youre courting death!


    "No, Im just beating shit!"


    The shadow clones voice came from Kanp''s left side.


    Kanp''s heart skipped a beat, and without saying a word, he formed a hand seal to disperse the shadow clone, after he done that, Kanp received a memory, and it was the memory of shadow clone kicking his ass!


    That touch


    Kanp shook his head violently, throwing the shameful evil thoughts out of his mind


    After that, Kanp fell into contemtion: Why are the two shadow clones I created so weird?


    After thinking about it for a long time, Kanp can only me himself for watching too many variety shows and poison dramas in his previous life, so that his pure, kind-hearted, and innocent heart gave birth to such a small amount of darkness.


    Its fine, it''s just shadow clone anyway. No matter how much they make a fuss, can they go against the sky and destroy the world?


    Even though he thought so, Kanp hesitated for a while before forming a shadow clone.


    This time, Kanp didn''t give the shadow clone a chance to make a fuss, and directly issued an exploitative order: You! Sit there for me to train the hand seals! Do you understand?!


    The shadow clone nced at Kanp, sat down obediently, and then began to train hand seals. The twelve hand seals are slowly changing in his hands.


    Kanp''s expression is cold, but his heart is full of joy: This is the correct way to use the shadow clone!

 Chapter 126: The Path To Double Agents?

    Chapter 126: The Path To Double Agents?


    The night was dark, and the cold moonlight poured down, illuminating the ground white.


    Shisui, are you still thinking about that?


    In front of the barbecue restaurant, Uchiha Fukken smiled and looked towards Shisui beside him, and said, Lets go eat some barbecue first, so that all the troubles will disappear!


    Shisui couldnt sleep at night, so he asked his friend, Fukken toe out for supper. Under the rmendation of thetter, the two came to this barbecue restaurant.


    Big brother Fukken, in fact, I


    Shisuis face showed a little struggle.


    At this time, Shisui is still a simple boy with clear eyes, running like a free horse, loving this vige, and willing to trust every stranger!


    But!


    When he remembered what Kanp had said, Shisui felt that his worldview, outlook on life, and values were impacted on the verge of copse.


    Shimura Danz, the higher-up of the vige, is actually the mastermind behind the extermination of the vige?


    He killed that many old and weak women and children inhumanely just to pour dirty water on me and the Uchiha n?


    And afterwards, he smiled and made friends with me as if he is a hero?


    Why should he try to make friends with me?


    Is it to subdue me as his spy and betray the n?


    Shisui was terrified when he thought about it carefully. He only felt that this world was so dark that it was impossible to look at it directly!


    Huh? What happened over there?


    Fukken suddenly pulled Shisui, and then pointed to the left.


    Shisui looked up and saw a lot of people gathering in that direction, as if there was a dispute.


    Shisui is really not interested in watching the excitement, so he lowered his head and entered the barbecue restaurant, but Fukken likes the excitement. After asking Shisui to order more barbecue, he went to watch the excitement.


    In the barbecue restaurant, Shisui found a seat to sit down, then he ordered three servings of barbecue, and sat there in a daze.


    After a while, Fukken returned with great enthusiasm.


    Shisui, do you know what happened over there?


    Fukken was very talkative, and without waiting for Shisui to reply, he went on talking.


    It turned out that it was a Genin who went to the Ninja Tool store to buy Ninja Tool, and the Ninja Tool stores owner raised the price, as a result, the two quarreled, and themotion became bigger and bigger.


    Shisui listened, and suddenly heard a name that made him horrified.


    Big brother Fukken, you just saidShimura Danz?! Shisuis forehead was oozing with cold sweat.


    Fukken nodded: Yes, when the two were arguing, this man named Shimura Danz appeared. He looked a little gloomy and didnt talk much, but he solved the matter neatly. I heard that he is still a vige elder, I wonder if its true or not.


    At this time, the barbecue restaurants waiter had already brought three servings of barbecue, and Fukken immediately started barbecuing, and soon after, the rich meat aroma slowly filled the air.


    Its just that Shisui at this time has no appetite!


    Shisui, if you run into this advisor over and over again in the next period of time, and you just happen to see his unselfish, righteous, honest and brave side


    In Shisuis mind, Kanps words kept echoing.


    This sentence is like a magic sound filling his brain, refreshing his worldview frantically!


    Shimura Danz


    I have never seen such a shameless person!


    Shisui clenched his teeth, and there were faint blue veins near his temples.


    Early the next morning.


    Kanp yawned and took Hayate to the Academy with two dark circles under his eyes.


    Big brother, you trained until sote against night! Hayate whirled around Kanp, jumping around, You also used a shadow clone to train, so cunning!


    After creating the shadow clone asked him to train hand seals, Kanp first trained the Body Revival Technique for two hours, then lighted up the Uzumaki ns physique and started refining Chakra. He wanted to go to bed at eleven, but as he forgot time when hes refining Chakra, it was two o''clock in the morning before he knew it.


    When he dispersed the shadow clone, the experience and fatigue of forming hand seals also flooded into Kanps mind, which made his condition even worse.


    Hayate, dont turn around, my eyes hurt.


    Although Kanps body is recovering quickly with the Uzumaki ns physique, his sluggish spirit does not recover so quickly.


    As Hayate keeps spinning around, Kanps eyes follows after him, which is too much to bear.


    No!


    Hayate refused courageously, and he turns even faster.


    Kanp had to act as a proud little swan and walk with his head up.


    When they arrived at the Academys gate, they happened to meet Shisui.


    Shisui seems to have stayed up all night, with dark circles on his face that are even more eye-catching than Kanps.


    The two pairs of dark circles looked at each other, Kanp and Shisui sympathized with each other.


    After sending Hayate away, Kanp and Shisui walked out to the teaching building side by side in silence.


    Kanp


    When they reached the teaching building, Shisui finally opened his mouth and said softly, Last night, I went to have a supper with big brother Fukken, and then


    Kanp knew what Shisui was talking about immediately, and whispered: Did you meet him?


    Shisui nodded gloomily.


    Kanp said: He approaches you just to win over you. Although you see through it, you have to pretend not to know, to prevent him from getting angry and stopped the pretense immediately.


    Shisui nodded: I know, if he meets me again, I will pretend to know nothing.


    What are you going to do in the future? Kanp asked softly.


    If Shisui didn''t know anything, he can grow up step by step, until he is stabbed in the back by Danz, but now that he already knows Danzs sinister intentions. His future path wont be easy.


    After all, he is the Uchiha ns strongest genius. Before Itachi has shown his talent, Danzs eyes will never leave Shisui!


    I dont know.


    Shisui shook his head, I dont even dare to tell big brother Fukken about this.


    Hes afraid of implicating him?


    A thought suddenly shed through Kanps mind, In the original work, Shisui awakened his Mangeky after witnessing the dead of his friend during the Third Shinobi World War. Could this friend be that Fukken?


    Wait Could it be me?


    Kanps desire to survive instantly exploded, and he hurriedly moved two steps away from Shisui.


    Whats wrong? Shisui showed a confused expression, and the dark circles under his eyes were full of doubts.


    Nothing. Kanp calmly returned to Shisuis side and said, I seem to have seen a beautiful woman just now.


    Shisui was a little speechless, Im talking about the big thing here, but you actually ran to see the beauty. . .


    Kanp, do you think I should tell the people of the n about this? Shisui asked.


    How do I say it?


    Kanp looked around and saw that no one was paying attention, so he hurriedly said in a low voice, Danz wants to nt spies in your Uchiha n. If your nsmen know about it, they will also want to nt spies around Danz. If you tell you this to someone from your n


    Shisui was stunned: Ill be a double agent?


    Kanp looked at Shisui with admiration on his face, As expected of a person who is out of vulgar taste like me, this reaction speed is far faster than our other peers!


    Then he doesn''t feel it was right, Double agent  Isnt that Uchiha Itachi?


    Why do I seem to see that Shisui is going to do it first?

 Chapter 127: Easy Graduation Exam

    Chapter 127: Easy Graduation Exam


    After talking with Shisui about the double agent that day, the two stopped talking about such serious topics whenever they met.


    The following days were also very uneventful. Although Shisui identally met Danz several times, he stopped mentioning it to Kanp so as not to worry him.


    In a blink of an eye, the Academy''s winter vacation is here!


    On thest day at the end of February, at 3:30 in the afternoon, the sixth-year students rushed out of the teaching building while barking like wild dogs. The training ground was full of loud noises.


    But as the time passed, the huge Academy gradually fell silent.


    In the empty ssroom of ss 8 of the second year, only Yu, Kanp and Yui are left.


    Follow me. Yu turned around and walked out of the ssroom, and then said, For the next exam, you must do your best!


    "Yes!"


    Kanp responded, and Yui was still so cool that she didn''t speak.


    Following Yu to the training ground center, Kanp saw that other students who had applied for early graduation also gathered under the leadership of their respective teachers.


    He saw Shisui, Ueki, and several senior students. When they gathered, Kanp counted, and saw that including him and Yui, there are ten people!


    It seems that at thest period of time, a few more students applied for early graduation.


    When Kanp observes the others, others are naturally also observing him.


    When a few seniors saw Kanp and Yui, these little-known kids, they smiled contemptuously, and their confidence almost leaked out of their body.


    "It seems that everyone is here."


    The vice-principal of the Academy, Kodaira Katsura looked around ording to the photo on the form in his hand. After confirming that everyone is here, he solemnly said, Then, I will announce the specific content of this graduation exam first!


    The first test is to use the three basic techniques!


    The second test is Ninja Tools throwing!


    The third test is actualbat!


    And those who are in charge of supervising are all the teachers present and Katsura.


    Then I announce that the first test of the graduation exam, the three basic techniques assessment officially starts! Katsura said solemnly, The senior students wille first!


    A fifth-year student immediately strode out.


    "I''lle first!"


    After saying that, this student formed hand seals with both hands, Henge no Jutsu! (Transformation Technique)


    Bunshin no Jutsu! (Clone Technique)


    "Kawarimi no Jutsu!" (Body Recement Technique)


    In less than ten seconds, this fifth-year student used the three basic techniques.


    Pass! Next! Katsura said while recording his grades on the form.


    While the assessment was carried out here, on the roof of the teaching building of the Academys teaching building, Hiruzen and Mitokado Homura are watching silently.


    Hiruzen, are you sure you want Uchiha Shisui and Gekk Kanp to graduate?


    Homura pushed the sses on the bridge of his nose and asked softly.


    Hiruzen said without looking back: Why not?


    "Aren''t they important suspects in the extermination of the vige?"


    As one of the advisors, Homura naturally knew about this.


    Hiruzen said in a low voice: After Anbu thoroughly investigated the vige, they did only find the traces of Shisui and Kanp activities as Shinobi at the scene


    "Since that is the case, you shouldn''t let them graduate now." Homura said.


    "If the two of them are really that dangerous, shouldn''t they leave the Academy more?"


    A light shed in Hiruzen''s eyes, "Besides, I suspect that someone secretly erased the clues and disrupted the Anbu''s investigation!"


    The only ones who can do this step except the Anbu is


    Homura frowned and said, Hiruzen, are you suspecting Danz?


    Hehehe, Homura, you are thinking too much, how could I doubt Danz.


    Hiruzen''s eyes shed brightly.


    "Haah."


    Homura sighed and changed the subject, Then, how do you n to arrange Uchiha Shisui and Gekk Kanp?


    Hiruzen chuckled and said, I n to put them in the same team.


    "What?"


    Homura looked at Hiruzens back in disbelief, Why would you


    "Don''t you all suspect that they did the extermination incident?" Hiruzen interrupted Homura with a wave of his hand, and said with a smile, "Then, by arranging them in the same team, it would make it easier to monitor both them, right?"


    Homura pondered for a while and said: Then their Jnin Instructor is very important. Who do you arrange to be their Jnin Instructor?


    Hiruzens eyes slowly fell on the small tree that was gradually glowing with green leaves at the entrance of the Academy, and said: Aburame Shikuro!


    Achoo~


    On the training grounds, Kanp had just finished throwing ten consecutive shots of the Ninja Tools when he couldn''t help but sneezed out.


    Who is talking behind my back?


    Kanp wiped his nose and nced at the target ten meters away. Fortunately, this sneeze did not affect his performance.


    Gekk Kanp, pass! Katsura wrote down the results and said, Then next is thest assessment, actualbat!


    Because of the content of the exam is simple, and there are only ten exam candidates, so in less than ten minutes, they have entered the third test, which is thest assessment!


    "Sensei!"


    Kanp hurriedly raised his hand and asked, In actualbat, can we freely choose our opponent?


    He has been thinking about Ueki for so many days now, As long as he is suppressed so that he cannot graduate, then


    Wait!


    Kanp suddenly felt a chill in his heart, Now that Shisui seems to be targeted by that old thief Danz, isnt it a little risky to be on the same team as him?


    Why don''t I let Ueki go?


    In actualbat, you can freely choose your opponent! Katsura did not know what Kanp was thinking, and replied, The lower year can challenge the upper year, and the upper year can also choose the lower year as their opponent!


    Since it is a graduation exam, it is natural to treat any candidate fairly and impartially, regardless of whether they are in the first year or sixth year.


    "I choose him!"


    As soon as Katsuras voice fell, the fifth-year student who was the first toplete the three basic techniques assessment jumped out again, pointing his finger at Kanp.


    Kanp didn''t know whether to cry orugh when he saw this, Well, it seems I don''t need to worry about it anymore.


    Katsura waved his hand to signal everyone to back away a little, and said: Then, the actualbat assessment, start now!


    As soon as the words fell, the fifth-year student took out a handful a kunai and rushed towards Kanp directly.


    Kanp has dynamic vision in his eyes, so he immediately captured his movement trajectory. He also took out the kunai with his backhand, directly shed it horizontally, and hits the front.


    Ding ding!


    In the crisp sound of metal collision, Kanp and the fifth-year student have already fought back and forth twice.


    To be able to have such strength in the second year, I admit your strength. Tell me your name! The fifth-year seniors tone is full of pride, and his kunai points directly at Kanp, and his aura is very fierce.


    Gekk Kanp.


    Kanp replied, and then formed a hand seal with his hands: Shunshin no Jutsu. (Body Flicker Technique)


    Whoosh!


    In an instant, Kanp turned into a gust of wind and disappeared, rushing to the fifth-year student at a teleport-like speed.


    The fifth-year students expression changed greatly, and without even thinking about it, he formed hand seals directly with hands: Body Recement Technique!


    Boom!


    Kanp''s kunai slid across the opponent''s arm, but along with a puff of smoke, the fifth-year student had turned into a stone and fell feebly from the air.


    And the fifth-year student had already appeared five meters away with a look of horror on his face: That''show is it possible?! You are obviously only in the second year!!


    Kanp that has turned into a gust of wind doesn''t care about what he said. He once again used Body Flicker Technique to rush to the fifth-year student five meters away.


    "I admit defeat!"


    The fifth-year student shouted.


    Although he used Body Recement Technique to dodge it just now, Body Recement Technique needs him to prepare the props in advance, and the fifth-year student has only prepared a stone!!


    Although he was unwilling, facing Kanp who had already mastered Body Flicker Technique, the fifth-year student had no choice but to grit his teeth and admit defeat.


    At the same time, the students and teachers watching the battle, including Yu, and Taichi, all looked at Kanp in disbelief.


    In the second year, he has mastered Body Flicker Technique, is this Gekk Kanp also a genius?


    Yu was especially even more surprised. As Kanp''s head teacher, Yu has basically given up on Kanp since the first year, but in second year, Kanp''s talent and strength have grown wildly, which is simply iprehensible!


    Unfortunately, Kanp will graduate after today, and even if he wants to get to the bottom of it, he can''t do it.


    Katsura suppressed the surprise in his heart, and said solemnly: Gekk Kanp, actualbat excellent!

 Chapter 128: Jōnin Instructor

    Chapter 128: J��nin Instructor


    "Did you see it?"


    On the rooftop of the teaching building, Hiruzen turned his head and looked towards Mitokado Homura behind him with a solemn expression.


    Thetter is nodded solemnly: Body Flicker Technique


    When Anbu was investigating the vige, they did find traces of the use of Body Flicker Technique, but only one person left traces!


    And this person'' naturally represents Uchiha n''s strongest genius, Shisui, but now, even Kanp has also used Body Flicker Technique!


    If Shisui and Kanp really destroyed the vige, then there should be traces of two people using Body Flicker Technique on the vige.


    "Was Gekk Kanp deliberately concealing his strength when he was extinguishing the vige?" Homura''s mouth was a bit dry.


    "Idiot!"


    Hiruzen narrowed his eyes, If he wanted to hide strength, why doesn''t Shisui hide it?


    Homura frowned and said: Perhaps it wasn''t Uchiha Shisui who left traces, but Gekk Kanp! Gekk Kanp want to show off his strength?


    "Impossible!"


    Hiruzen said, You must have also read the information, right? The location of the wound caused by the Body Flicker Technique attack on the scene can be inferred that the murderer is 1.35 meters tall, while Kanps height is 1.5 meters! "


    Homura no longer speaks.


    "Hmph!"


    Hiruzen snorted coldly, not knowing whether he was expressing his dissatisfaction with Homura or someone hiding under the ground.


    After Kanppleted the exam, he stood next to Kashima to watch the show. Based on his performance, this graduation exam was already a good one.


    I want to challenge Uchiha Shisui!


    In the next actualbat, contrary to what Kanp expected, Ueki jumped out, and pointed his finger at Shisui.


    The teacher of the two, Taishi, was helpless, as he saw that his student wanted to fight his own ssmate.


    As soon as Katsura pulled out Ueki and Shisui''s forms, he said: Start!


    "Please advise!"


    Ueki put on the Gentle Fist stance, and said solemnly.


    Please advise.


    Shisui took out the kunai and rushed forward directly.


    Then the two began a five-minute close hand-to-hand fight.


    The sound of shing is endless.


    Kanp looked straight at the fight while yawning.


    With sparing with Shisui for so many times, Kanp could see at a nce that Shisui was holding back right now. His purpose is probably to make Ueki''s graduation grades better.


    Five minutester, Shisui used Body Flicker Technique, and turned into a gust of wind tounch a rainstorm-like attack, but the Ueki also opened his Byakugan in time. With the 360-degree panoramic skylight vision, no matter which direction Shisui attacked from, he could react as quickly as possible, but even so, Ueki still lost within two minutes.


    Uchiha Shisui, excellent.


    "Hyga Ueki, qualified."


    Katsura recorded the results of the two on the form.


    At the same time, Kanp felt an angry, sullen, and ufortable gaze looking towards him. He turned his head and saw that the gazee from the fifth-year student.


    Because Kanp used Body Flicker Technique too early, the fifth-year student was forced to admit defeat before he could show all of his strength. Therefore, his actualbat result was unqualified.


    Kanp felt very sorry, so he silently turned halfway around, avoiding the gaze of the fifth-year student. With this, he felt better in his heart.


    In the next actualbat, Yui next to Kanp was named by a senior.


    Yui is still wearing a high-neck trench coat today. Most of her delicate and pretty pale face is covered by the cor. The breeze blows, and the tip of her forehead shakes slightly, and then there are ck spotsing out of her cor.


    The senior student who was fighting against her immediately threw a handful of kunai in an attempt to defeat Yui from the distance.


    But after Yus training, Yui''s walking position is much more flexible, and while walking, she remotely controlled the insects into five ck smokes, meandering in the air, and flew towards the senior student.


    The senior student turned pale with fright, and frantically poured out the Ninja Tools in his ninja bag, but Yui was too amazing, she also performed a Body Recement Technique halfway, and finally used the ck smoke that the insects converged to block the opponent''s sight. It went smoothly, and after a dy of seven or eight seconds, the five ck smokes of insects finally surrounded the senior student.


    Thetter uses kunai to cut left and right, but the insects in the sky are thin and small, and they kept flying around. After waving his kunai for a long time, not only did henot kill many insects, but but arge number of insects attached to him and sucked his Chakra wildly.


    "Admit defeat, I admit defeat!"


    The senior student surrendered with a depressed look.


    Yui stopped walking and stretched out her hands slightly. The insects, which were attached to the senior student, flew back immediately and got into her body through her sleeves.


    Aburame Yui, qualified.


    Katsura announced.


    As for the senior student, he is naturally unqualified.


    The senior student looked depressed. He thought she was bronze and didn''t expect her to be the king, Is the second years now so perverted?


    Ten people, five groups of actualbat. After Kanp, Shisui, and Yui won, the remaining two actualbat are also over within 20 minutes.


    Katsura also announcing that the remaining two groups were all qualified.


    In other words, out of ten people, only Kanp and Yuis opponent did not qualify.


    The eyes of the two seniors became more and more resentful.


    "Qualified students!"


    As soon as Katsura finished announcing the results, he turned around and said solemnly, "At 8 o''clock tomorrow morning, you all need to gather in the Academys Grand Amphitheater, and we will assign your three-people groups team members! Now, disband!"


    "Yes!"


    The qualified people responded excitedly, and then each bid farewell to the teachers, and left reluctantly.


    Yu-senseiThank you.


    Kanp also looked at Yu with emotion. In the blink of an eye, he advanced from bronze to gold, and all of this didnt really have anything to do with Yu.


    Yui bowed 90 degrees to Yu, left behind a thank you sensei and then turned and left neatly.


    Yui


    When Yu was about to open his mouth, he was immediately blocked by Yuis back.


    He looked towards Kanp next to him again and found that this guy had already gone to find Shisui.


    "Haah."


    Yu sighed in disappointment, feeling that he had missed a hundred million.


    "Let''s go back."


    On the rooftop of the teaching building, Hiruzen turned and left when he saw that the exam was over.


    Returning to the Hokage Tower, Hiruzen immediately summoned the Jnin of Aburame n, Aburame Shikuro.


    Hokage-sama, you are looking for me?


    Shikuro rushed to the office immediately after receiving the order.


    Hiruzen looked Shikuro, who was wearing a gray turtleneck trench coat and sunsses, and said with emotion: Shikuro, after you were promoted to Jnin, you spent most of your time on missions outside, right?


    "Yes, Hokage-sama."


    Shikuro said solemnly.


    I''m really sorry for making you spend less time with your child. Hiruzen smiled and said, It''s time to make a change, Shikuro, are you interested in being a Jnin Instructor?


    "Jnin Instructor?"


    A thought shed through Shikuros mind. At this time, if he bes a Jnin Instructor, he will definitely guide those students who graduated early, and his niece, Yui is one of them.


    Since Hiruzen chose to be the Jnin Instructor, he will definitely arrange Yui to be his student!


    Moreover, as a Jnin Instructor, he can stay in the vige without any worries in the first few months, and can spend more time with his three-year-old child, Aburame Torune, and even if he takes his three students with him to go for a mission a few monthster, they will only do C-Rank Missions, and they could go back and forth quickly.


    Hokage-sama, I am willing to serve! Shikuro did not hesitate.


    This is the information of your future three students.


    Hiruzen gently handed out three forms. This is the information of the Kanps group of three, including their performance in the Academy and the head teacher''s evaluation of them. However, there is no record of the extermination of the vige in it!

 Chapter 129: Team Division

    Chapter 129: Team Division


    After leaving the Academy with Shisui, Kanp met Iruka, Anko, Tsukasa, Kotetsu, and Izumo who were waiting outside the Academys gate.


    Looking at their expressions, they should have passed the exam sessfully. Iruka said with a smile, Congrattions!


    Kanp, Shisui, I can''t bear to part with you. Kotetsu and Izumo opened their hands to embrace them, but Kanp stopped in disgust, and decisively pushed Shisui into the arms of the two brothers.


    "Since you passed it smoothly, let''s go eat red bean paste to celebrate!" Anko shouted from the side.


    Shisui-kun is the best~ Tsukasa squeezed out Kotetsu and Izumo while holding the little puppy, and looked at Shisui with a blushing face.


    Thank you. Shisui smiled and said, Then I and Kanp treat with everyone today.


    Let''s go to Futaki Ramen.


    Kanp is a figure carrying a huge amount of money now, so it''s hard for him to go to eat free on his own restaurant.


    Really, it''s either crayfish or ramen. It''s clear that red bean paste and dango are the best food in the vige! Anko said loudly.


    It''s a pity that the red bean trend is over, and she can only follow these stinky men to eat ramen.


    Everyone wasughing and chatting all the way to Futaki Ramen. Because it is not time for dinner yet, there were not many customers in the restaurant. The group of seven people pulled two small square tables and sat down together.


    Seven bowls of miso ramen!


    Kanp waved his hand like a rich person, Big portion!


    Kanp found 500,000 ry in the bandits vige. He handed over 200,000 ry to Hiruzen in his office, and earned the difference through middlemen, and his assets reached 300,200 ry.


    "Kanp, after graduation, you will be divided into teams. Has the teacher announced the list?" Iruka asked.


    Not yet, we have to wait until tomorrow. Kanp said, There are only eight people who passed the exam this time, I wonder how it will be divided.


    Sandaime-sama should be adding a person to even the number! Shisui said, Among the freshmen who graduatedst year, I heard that some of them have not been assigned to a team.


    "Is it because they are too strong?" Tsukasa asked with bright eyes.


    "It may also be because their strength is too bad." Shisui rarely made a joke.


    After the group chatted for a long time, the waiter came to their table with seven bowls of ramen.


    "I''m gonna start now!"


    Iruka grabbed the chopsticks and folded his hands together, then drank the soup eagerly, but then he frowned, "This soup doesn''t taste right!"


    "Too much salt?"


    Kanp took a sip of the soup and frowned, Isnt it miso ramen?


    "I don''t think there is any difference." Anko couldn''t tell the difference at all.


    Shisui looked up at the bar next to the them, and said: "I didn''t see Teuchi-san, this shouldn''t be the ramen he made."


    Kanp wind was startled and looked towards Iruka, who was also confused.


    "Waiter!"


    Kanp hurriedly called a waiter and asked about Teuchi.


    "That guy Teuchi quarreled with the store manager again because of the price, so he didn''te today, but don''t worry, you can see him tomorrow."


    The waiter exined with a smile.


    A thought shed through Kanps mind, and he asked again: Excuse me, after the New Year, how many times have Teuchi-san and the boss quarreled?


    "Well"


    The waiter pondered, and then said, Speaking of which, it has indeed been done many times, especially in the past two weeks, it feels like there are quarrels every day.


    Kanp''s eyebrows twitched, and he had a vague premonition: Teuchi-san is about to establish his own shop!


    In other words, the legendary Ichiraku Ramen is about to open?


    Rymyaku mission is also about to begin?


    Kanp was a little flustered. With his current strength and reputation, Minato would never take him to the ancient kingdom of Rran. If Rymyaku is sealed


    Kanp became anxious.


    He tried hard to recall the plot of the Rymyaku mission, and suddenly thought of one thing, that is, the day Ichiraku Ramen opened, the sun was shining, and Kakashi and others were wearing very cool clothes, so it should be in the spring or summer.


    Today is thest day of February and thest day of winter, but the temperature is still hovering around 0 degrees Celsius.


    It will take at least a month or two for the temperature to warm up in the spring!


    Thinking of this, Kanp couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief: There is still time.


    After eating the ramen, everyone went shopping together, and they went home after ying until after ten o''clock in the evening.


    Kanp originally wanted to refine Chakra, but considering the grouping tomorrow, he had to resist the temptation and sleep.


    Early the next morning, at 7:50 in the morning.


    Academys Grand Amphitheater.


    Kanp arrived ten minutes earlier, only to find that the others had already arrived. Kanp looked around and found that there were no less than ten people sitting scattered in the ssroom.


    It seems that Shisui was right yesterday. Among the freshmen who graduatedst year, there are still people who have not been assigned.


    Kanp, here.


    Sitting in the first row, Shisui waved at Kanp.


    Not long after Kanp sat down, an awe-inspiring thirty-year-old woman walked in.


    "Hyga Ueki, Ichiro Miyamoto, Tanaka Nakano, follow me."


    The middle-aged spoke in a low voice, and after saying that, she didn''t wait for the others to respond, and turned around and walked straight out.


    Kanp looked back and saw three people including the Ueki stand up from their positions and followed after her quickly.


    "It''s Ohashi-san!"


    I heard that her Taijutsu is very good!


    Shes an experienced Jnin, I''m so envious!


    There were a few murmurs behind him, and it is not difficult to guess from their tone that this Jnin named Ohashi is very strong!


    But what makes Kanp confused is that Ueki and Shisui, who are both graduated from the second years ss 1, are not assigned to the same team!


    Kanp secretly ndered that this must be Sandaime Hokage, who is afraid that Hyga n and Uchiha n will get too close.


    At this moment, another person walked in from outside.


    The person who came was dressed in a white-gray turtleneck trench coat, sunsses, and a standard Aburame ns dress code.


    Uchiha Shisui, Aburame Yui, Gekk Kanp.


    After Shikuro called the three names, he turned into hundreds of insects, and with buzzing sounds, they flew outside the ssroom.


    "Follow them!"


    Shisui shouted, and then quickly jumped from his position to keep up with the group of flying insects.


    Kanp''s reaction is not slow, as he also jumped up as soon as Shisui moved.


    Then. Yui also jumped out.


    The insects flew very fast. Aftering out of the teaching building, they flew straight towards Hokage Rock, and they flew higher and higher.


    Insects are originally small, and they can''t see clearly if they fly a little higher. Fortunately, both Shisui and Kanp have dynamic vision, so they can barely capture the figure of the insects.


    The three of them sprinted all the way, crossed the vast crowds, climbed over the walls and terraces, and finally arrived under the Hokage Rock after more than half an hour!


    And the group of flying insects has already flown to the Hokage Rock.


    The three of them looked up and saw that the Hokage Rock was a steep cliff, about ny degrees and more than a hundred meters high. The surface is uneven, especially the stone statue of the Hokages faces, which are protruding from the cliff, looking extremely steep from the bottom up!


    Is this a test for us? Kanp adjusted his breathing, guided the Chakra to the soles of his feet, and walked directly onto the cliff.


    Shisui smiled and reminded: "Be careful!"


    Then, he stepped on the cliff and walked up.


    When the two walked more than 20 meters in silence, Kanp''s brows suddenly wrinkled, as he felt that something was missing, he stopped, and his whole figure stuck on the cliff like a nail. Then, he turned his head and looked towards Shisui, who was walking beside him.


    "What''s wrong?" Shisui asked in confusion.


    "Uh, nothing." Kanp shook his head, Perhaps its just an illusion.


    Then the two continued to go up, and walked up for another 20 meters before stopping at the same time, and then turned their heads to nce at each other.


    Something is indeed missing!


    The two looked back and saw a lonely figure standing under the cliff.

 Chapter 130: Two Five Boy?

    Chapter 130: Two Five Boy?


    Yui stood under the cliff, and watched her two teammates go up and down again. She looked very calm, and didnt panic at all.


    "Oi Yui, why didn''t you keep up with us?" Kanp was speechless.


    While speaking, he silently mobilizes his Spiritual Energy and Physical Energy, allowing the two to merge, and refine Chakra.


    With the nine-fold increase from the perfect level Chakra Refining Technique and Uzumaki n''s physique buff, in just a few seconds, Kanp''s Chakra recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Yui then said: Not enough Chakra.


    This cliff is more than 100 meters high. The higher they go, the greater the gravitational potential energy, and the more Chakra will be consumed to resist the gravity. Coupled with the run for more than half an hour just now, Yui has self-awareness, and knew that in her current state, she was unable to climb this cliff that is more than 100 meters high.


    What should we do? Shisui looked towards Kanp, My Chakra can''t support the weight of two people.


    I''ll carry you.


    Kanp sighed, I was taken advantage of as soon as we be a teammate. This world is too unfriendly to me.


    After saying that, he turned around and bent slightly.


    Yui frowned and stared at Kanp''s back. When Kanp waited impatiently, she leaned forward: Thank you.


    Kanp? Shisui was a little worried. After all, if Kanp suddenly didnt have enough Chakra after climbing seventy or eighty meters, then he and Yui would really have nowhere to go!


    With their Jnin Instructor here, the two certainly wouldn''t fall to their death, but this 100-meter-high cliff is clearly the test of their Jnin Instructor. If they fail, Kanp and Yui are likely to be sent back to the Academy.


    "Daijoubu!" (T/N: The raw is in Japanese. Daijoubu means its okay/its fine.)


    Facing Shisui''s worries, Kanp was confident. After all, with Uzumaki ns buff, Kanp''s recovery speed is super fast.


    He grasped Yui''s legs tightly, then poured Chakra into the soles of his feet and walked up the cliff.


    Shisui did not dare to be careless and followed them closely.


    Shikuro sat on the forehead of Sandaime Hokage''s head, both of his eyes under the sunsses are closed tightly, but through the insect, he closely watches the three people on the cliff.


    As Yuis Uncle, Shikuro of course knew that Chakra is his nieces shoring, so he set this test for them, but it seems that this test did not stop them at all.


    Gekk Kanp''s Chakra is much more than Uchiha Shisui and Yui!


    Kanp''s information appeared in Shikuros mind, He entered the Academy at the age of 6. When he was in the first year, he only ate, drank and yed, and did not show any Shinobi talent at all. In the second year, he suddenly soared. First, he amazed the whole ss with his Ninja Tools throwing, and then he quickly mastered the three basic techniques. After bing friends with Uchiha Shisui, they spar with each other to improve their actualbat ability. In yesterday''s graduation exam, he even used Body Flicker Technique!


    Excellent talent, coupled with abundant Chakra, Gekk Kanp is a good seedling!


    When Shikuro was contemting, Shisui and Kanp, who is carrying Yui, had already arrived under the stone statue of the Nidaime Hokage.


    Because the Hokages stone statue protrudes from the cliff, it looks like they are doing handstand when they walk up. Once their Chakra is not enough or disordered, they will fall immediately!


    Fortunately, what Shisui was worried about did not happen. Kanp easily walked up to the Nidaime Hokages stone statue with Yui on his back.


    Congrattions, you sessfully passed my test and became a member of the Team 2!


    When the three people arrived on the forehead of Nidaime Hokage, Shikuro opened his eyes. When he got up, he pulled down his cor and took off his sunsses so that the people on the opposite side could see his face, and then he said, Remember this face. From now on, I will be your Jnin Instructor, Aburame Shikuro!


    After saying that, Shikuro put on his sunsses again and said, At the same time, I am also Yui''s uncle.


    "Hmph."


    Yui who got off from Kanp''s back snorted softly and turned her head away from Shikuro.


    Shikuro''s test is clearly aimed at her, his niece!


    Shikuroughed indifferently.


    Kanp nced at Yui, and then asked with a smile: Uncle?


    Yui shook her head: No.


    Well, since you have be my students, then, there are a few points that I have to tell you in advance!


    Shikuro start to speak, First, strictly abide by the Shinobi regtions. Second, follow my orders under any circumstances, and third


    Shikuro started talking incessantly, and Kanp was distracted as he listened to him.


    While Kanp sighed that he and Shisui actually on the same team in the end, he suddenly felt that something was strange.


    Is it Shisui?


    Or Yui?


    Is it Aburame Shikuro?


    Wait!


    Aburame Shikuro?


    This name is somewhat familiar, it should have been mentioned in the original work.


    Kanp lowered his head and looked down, trying to think about the Aburame n''s information.


    The father of Aburame Shino, one of Konoha 12, is Aburame Shibi No, it has nothing to do with Aburame Shibi.


    The other famous Shinobi from Aburame n mentioned in the original work are only the ones from Danz''s Root.


    Aburame Tatsuma? Aburame Torune?


    Kanp suddenly thought of something, turned his head slightly and asked Yui next to him: Yui, does your uncle have a son?


    Yui nodded.


    Kanp asked again: What''s his name?


    Aburame Torune. Aburame Yui said, He is three years old now.


    Sure enough!


    but soon after Kanp felt chill in his heart: Aburame Torune is from the Root, then Shikuro who is his father


    It should be impossible, right?


    Jnin Instructor was personally selected by Sandaime Hokage. How could he choose Root''s Shinobi?


    Could it be that Shikuro is two five boy hidden in the organization? (T/N: The raw is rwzi, which means traitor within an organization. I cant find any word to change that, so I put the word-by-word trantion to not change the meaning.)


    Kanp looked towards Shikuro, who was standing ten meters away on the Sandaime Hokages stone statue and talking continuously with weird eyes.


    While Shikuro was telling his rules there, she was also observing the expressions of Kanps group of three: Yui seems to be really angry, Shisui looks a bit mature, like a little adukt, Kanp This kids eyes


    Shikuro couldn''t tell what he felt, but his intuition tells him that Kanp''s eyes are malicious.


    He coughed lightly and said, "Okay, these are my rules. Now it''s your turn. Tell me about yourself. By the way, say something, like your dream!"


    Shisui took a step forward and said: My name is Uchiha Shisui, and my dream is to be a bridge between the vige and my n, so that both sides can live in peace. Shikuro-sensei, please give me more advice in the future.


    Shikuro''s expression condensed a little: The rtionship between the Uchiha n and the vige has always been delicate. If Shisui can be stronger, he might have a chance to change this situation.


    Then he looked towards Kanp.


    Kanp said cautiously: My name is Gekk Kanp, and my dream is to develop in low-profile manner.


    Shikuro''s solemn expression instantly copsed, and ck lines overflowed from his forehead: Is this guy cracking a joke with me?!


    Yui then said: "Aburame Yui, my dream is to inherit my father''s legacy!"


    Shikuro''s face changed again when he hears this: Yuis father''s dream is to nurture nano-sized venomous insects, unfortunately, he failed in the end and was attacked by the poisonous insects!


    If Yui wants to take this path, she will definitely die!


    No!


    I must stop her!


    Shikuro''s expression became more and more solemn again.


    Kanp''s eyes became more and more suspicious: What''s the matter with this two five boy? After Shisui finished talking about his dream, his face changed. After I finished talking about my dreams, his face changed again. And after Yui finished speaking, his expressions changed two times in a row.


    Are you an emoji pack?

 Chapter 131: Shinobi Certificate

    Chapter 131: Shinobi Certificate


    On the huge Sandaimes statue at the Hokage Rock, Shikuro presented four emoji packs before his face finally recovered.


    Today is the first day of the establishment of Team 2. To celebrate, I will invite you to lunch!


    Shikuro is full of energy, Barbecue, ramen, crayfish, just choose one.


    Futaki Ramen! Kanp immediately said. After all, he still cant drink alcohol when eating barbecue, so it wont be fun. As for eating crayfish, who will treat who at that time.


    "I also choose ramen." Shisui said.


    Yui has no opinion, no, it should be that she didnt express any opinion.


    Okay, then lets go to eat ramen! But there is still something to do before that! Now that you have passed my test, then, the next step is to receive your forehead protector and Shinobi Certificate!


    Shikuro slowly walked to the edge of the statue, and below was the 100 meters cliff. He turned his head and looked towards the three people and said, Now, Ill issue my first order: Jump down!


    After the words fell, Shikuro had already taken a step forward, and his figure had dropped twenty or thirty meters in an instant!


    "I''ll go!"


    Kanp didnt feel to good: Is this two five boy testing our courage and establishing his prestige as Jnin Instructor at the same time?


    This is much more heart-jumping than bungee jumping!


    Kanp carefully walked to the edge of the Nidaimes statue, and looked down. The 100-meter cliff swayed so straight that it made people tremble, if Shikuro fails to pick up one of them, they will end up


    As soon as he thought of this, he saw that Shisui had already jumped down, and his figure instantly turned into a ck spot, falling to the ground at a rapid speed.


    At the same time, countless ck insects flew up from the ground, forming arge area of ck clouds, and then, ck cloud enveloped Shisuis figure in a blink of an eye.


    As soon as Kanp breathed a sigh of relief, someone kicked his butt and he fell forward uncontrobly.


    Yui, you


    Kanp was both frightened and angry, and just as his mouth was about to release some collective words, he had already fallen towards the ground at an extreme speed, and the wind generated by the fall rudely pours into his mouth, so he cant say anything at all!


    Then, Yui also jumped down.


    Seeing that he was getting closer and closer to the ground, Kanp''s brain turned nk, and his heart beats faster and faster uncontrobly, as if to escape from his chest. At this moment, countless ck insects came out from the cliff, and suddenly turned into a ck cloud, holding Kanp firmly at a position half a meter above the ground, and then dispersed quickly.


    Kanp hase to his senses at this time, and performed a flexible roll to fall to the ground steadily.


    When he got up, Yui was also picked up.


    Very well, you faithfully fulfilled my order!


    There was a smile on the corner of Shikuro''s mouth, "Let''s go."


    Kanp looked at Yui resentfully, but unfortunately, thetter did not respond at all.


    The three followed Shikuro to leave the Hokage Rock, and soon came to Hokage Tower. Shikuro paused and then said, This is Hokage Tower, the ce where Hokage-sama works, and it is also the office building that handles the government affairs of the vige. Most of the policies in the vige are decided from here. At the same time, this is also the ce where various materials are stored, and the mission center is also here.


    After talking for a long time, Shikuro did not hear the three of them talking. When he looked back, he saw Shisui''s expression was still calm, Yuis face was expressionless, and Kanp was even more outrageous.


    Kanp has just experienced the 100-meter ropeless bungee jumping that caught him off guard, and his mood is still in a state of agitation, so how can he listen to someones words!


    Shikuro sighed, then walked towards Hokage Tower, and said: Come with me, and receive your forehead protector and Shinobi Certificate!


    Shisui remembered the previous 100m test and asked: Shikuro-sensei, if we failed your test just now


    Then you don''t have the qualifications to be a Shinobi! Shikuro said coldly, And I send you all back to the Academy.


    Hes too strict.


    Shisui shrugged.


    Under Shikuros led, the group of four people went directly to the roof of the Hokage Tower.


    Kanp also eased up, and when he turned his head to look around, he saw was a chair ced in the middle of the roof, and not far away, a three-legged camera with a retro style stood. Next to the camera is Hiruzen, who is wearing a Hokage Robe and smoking a tobo pipe with ted expression.


    Seeing the arrival of Shikuro and his teams, Hiruzen spit out a puff of smoke and said with a smile: Come here.


    "Good morning, Hokage-sama!"


    Shikuro bowed slightly, and then gestured to Kanp and the others with his eyes.


    "Good morning, Lord Hokage."


    Kanps group of three immediately stepped forward to pay respect.


    Hiruzen smiled and took out the three forehead protectors, and handed them over with his own hands: From now on, you are all Genin, congrattions.


    Thank you, Hokage-sama.


    The three took the forehead protectors and started putting them on their own body.


    Shisui and Yui directly tied the forehead protectors to their foreheads.


    Kanp is not in a hurry, and looked at the forehead protector first, The center of the forehead protector is a pattern simr to a bird''s beak. The material is very hard, it should be made of iron essence. It can be tied to the forehead to protect the forehead, tied to the waist to protect the waist, tied to the arm


    "Kanp, what are you dawdling at, quickly put on your forehead protector and take a picture!" Shikuro urged.


    "Okay."


    Kanp pondered about it for a while, Forget it, let''s not be unconventional, and then he honestly tied the forehead protector on his forehead.


    After that, Hiruzen personally took the photos of the three people, then took out the one-inch photos from the camera and posted them on three small books.


    "This is your Shinobi Certificate, keep it."


    Hiruzen said.


    Kanp took his own book, opened it curiously, and saw a one-inch photo of himself wearing a forehead protector, next to his basic information.


    Name: Gekk Kanp


    Date of Birth: 11.11


    Shinobi Rank: Genin


    Shinobi Registration Number: 011011


    Mission Experience: 0


    Seeing his Shinobi Registration Number, Kanp smiled with satisfaction The hell with it!


    Why is my Shinobi Registration Number the same as my birthday?!


    Kanp looked towards Hiruzen nkly What a shady scene!!


    If theres nothing shady behind, I Gekk Kanp, would take my mothers surname!


    Hiruzen didn''t notice what Kanp is thinking. He gave an impromptu speech on the Will of Fire while smoking, and finally said to Shikuro solemnly: Shikuro, the future of the vige is in your hands!


    "I understand, Hokage-sama, I will never let you down!" Shikuro looked solemn.


    Getting down from the Hokage Tower, the time is approaching noon.


    The group of four immediately speeds up and rushes to Futaki Ramen.


    After Kanp went in, he looked around, and his heart sank: I didnt see Teuchi-san!


    Teuchi is not here today


    Shikuro muttered to himself.


    "Shikuro-sensei also know Teuchi-san?" Kanp asked in surprise.


    Shikuro nodded and said: Although Shinobi is a high-risk upation, their corresponding ie is also high, so as long as there is good food in the vige, we Shinobi are the first to know about it.


    The summary is: Shinobi, filthy rich! Good food, price is not important!

 Chapter 132: Spy

    Chapter 132: Spy


    Futaki Ramen.


    Sorry, sorry, Ive disappointed all the guests because of Teuchis waywardness. Today''s ramen is all 1% off!


    Teuchi didn''te for two consecutive days, however, the owner of the Futaki Ramen didn''t panic at all, and even wanted tough a little bit. Hes making the ramen for the guests himself, while loudly shouted the discount.


    Teuchi was taught by my own hands. Although he was kind of emotional, if he dared to leave me, he would have nothing. Hmph, he still dared to miss work, I had to deduct half a month''s sry when he came back!


    It''s really stingy, Boss, its only 1% discount. It''s no different from no discount.


    "That''s right, I heard that Teuchi advocated lowering the price, but in the end, you reject it."


    The guests of the Ramen shop started toin.


    Boss was furious: Baka! Every time a discount is offered in the store, I was the one who propose and implement it! It has nothing to do with Teuchi! (T/N: Baka is written in raw. Baka means fool/idiot/stupid.)


    He originally wanted to cken Teuchi. For example, the annual price increase is driven by Teuchi. However, considering Teuchis skills, he still decided to give Teuchi a face.


    "Dear guests, don''t worry. Tomorrow, I promise that Teuchi will be back tomorrow!"


    The owner has a big heart. He made ramen for the guests himself, and the one who apologizes for Teuchis mistake.


    On the table of Kanps group, there were four bowls of ramen made by the owner himself, but after tasting the soup, Kanp, Shisui, and even Shikuro shook their heads slightly.


    "Although it is delicious, it''s still a bit worse than Teuchis." Shikuromented.


    Is it because of skills?


    Shisui asked, "Isn''t Teuchi-san taught by the owner himself?"


    Shikuro smiled and said: Although the owner taught Teuchi, Teuchi made a secret soup himself. It is this kind of soup that makes the ramen even more delicious!


    "So, that owner didn''t know this soups secret recipe?" Kanp asked incredulously.


    If the owner was reced by him, and someone under him has such a good soup, he will definitely get it in his own hands before he can rest assured.


    There is no need for that. As long as you have Teuchi in your shop, you will naturally have this soup. Shikuro said nonchntly.


    The corner of Kanp''s mouth twitched when he heard this, The owners heart is really big.


    After eating the ramen, Shikuro went to settle the bill.


    Then, next is to replenish your Ninja Tools.


    Shikuro said, Follow me to the Ninja Tools shop.


    Kanp remembered the huge sum of money he has and said uneasy: Shikuro-sensei, I am poor.


    Shikuro red back at him, but unfortunately, hes wearing sunsses, so Kanp did not feel Shikuros majesty.


    As your Jnin Instructor, will be responsible for your first batch of Ninja Tools. However, if they are damaged and need to be maintained or reced afterwards, you will have to take care of it yourself! Shikuro said.


    Hearing this, Kanps eyes lit up: Then, I want to buy


    Only buy the mostmon Ninja Tools! Shikuro said immediately.


    Kanp pouted: Two five boy!


    The group of four rushed to the nearest Ninja Tools shop. Shikuro did not give Kanp a chance to y any tricks, and directly ordered three sets of Genins standard Ninja Tools, including kunai, shuriken, senbon, bandages, etc., And they can get a ninja bag if they buy a set.


    Its a very affordable package.


    Kanp put the Ninja Tools into the ninja bag one by one, and then tied it to his right leg, feeling that he had missed hundreds of millions.


    Well, that''s it for today. At 7 o''clock tomorrow morning, I want you all to gather in front of Hokage Tower to receive our first mission since the establishment of Team 2!!!


    Outside the Ninja Tools shop, Shikuro observed the reactions of his three students while talking.


    Yui: indifferent face.gif


    Shisui: sensible face.jpg


    Kanp: expressionless face.mmp


    Shikuro has some doubts about life, I remember that when I just became Genin, I was very excited for a long time when I received my first mission. But these three guys in front of me


    Just as Shikuro didn''t know how toin, suddenly, there was a dull sound of explosioning from the street in the distance, and then a huge crimson mushroom-shaped firework rose on the ground, and the howling fire waves came from far away apanied by the scream of the civilians.


    Shikurosplexion changed, and he immediately dashed towards there with Body Flicker Technique.


    Kanps eyes narrowed slightly, Fire Release Ninjutsu appeared in the vige? This is a mess!


    Should I go check it out?


    Kanp felt a little struggling in his heart, as if there were two voices were arguing. One voice said that he should hide in the ramen shop if he wants to grow in low profile manner, and the other voice said that he should go to see the world, as danger and opportunity coexist!


    Unable to decide, Kanp simply asked Shisui and Yui: What do you think?


    "Lets go and see!" Shisuis eyes are firmly.


    As for Yui, she has followed Shikuro and rushed out.


    Kanp shrugged and then followed Yui and Shisui to rush over.


    On the street in the distance, the fire has swept through five or six shops, and it is spreading rapidly toward the shops adjacent to both sides!


    The panicked civilians screamed and quickly fled from both sides of the street, but in several shops surrounded by the mes, there are still seventeen-eighteen civilians lying on the ground covered in blood, groaning and struggling in pain, trying to escape from this zing hell as soon as possible.


    In the middle of the street outside the shop, a middle-aged person dressed as a merchant is standing there with his arms crossed. his expression calm, his eyes cold, and theres a sense of indifference to deathing from him.


    And around him, three Uchiha Shinobi are slowly surrounding him in a fan shape.


    "I didn''t expect to be discovered."


    The middle-aged merchant whispered, In that case, I have to make a big scene!


    "Who are you?"


    Of the three Uchiha, the one who was in the lead spoke solemnly.


    "Damn, how dare you use the Uchiha n''s Fire Release Ninjutsu!"


    "Fugaku, should we save people first or put out the fire first? Damn it, we don''t have enough manpower!"


    The other two Uchiha were younger, and they were at a loss when they encountered a sudden situation.


    "I''ll deal with him, you immediately transfer the civilians in the shop, and then put out the fire!"


    Fugaku''s face was cold, and then he immediately took out a kunai and rushed directly to the merchant, or, he be should called a spy!


    Konohas Uchiha nLet me see how powerful Sharingan is!


    The spy''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his hands were like the shadow of a butterfly flying around a flower as he formed hand seals, Doton: Dory Taiga! (Earth Release: Earth Flow River)


    The spy bent down and mmed his palms on the ground, and the hard ground instantly turned into flowing liquid, like a loess river, swept away and surging, trying to drown Fugaku.


    Fugakus pupils shrank, and immediately jumped up to avoid the earth river.


    Bang bang


    The surging earth river never returned, and directly rushed to the opposite shop, which was wrapped in mes and ck smoke, and destroyed it into pieces, causing three people to die on the spot!


    "Sharingan!"


    Fugaku roared in midair, his dark eyes instantly turned scarlet, and the three ck tomoe in his pupils spun slightlyslightly.


    Immediately afterwards, Fugaku threw a few kunai at the spy with his hands.


    The spy''s expression was slightly solemn, and he was about to fight back, but he unexpectedly found that none of these kunai attacked him.


    Just as the spy is in doubt, with the crisp sound of iron and stone shing, these kunai have already been nailed into the cracking ground beside him.


    The spy turned his head to look at these kunai and found that on the handles of these kunai, there are faintly discernible steel wire connections.


    The spy knew that it was not good, and immediately got up and nned to jump away.


    But he was still half a step toote.


    Fugaku moved quickly, and at the same time, he tightened the steel wire in his hand, wrapping the spy''s body tightly in midair!


    Katon: Ryka no Jutsu!! (Fire Release: Dragon Fire Technique)


    Fugaku bit the steel wire in his mouth while quickly formed hand seals with his hands. The surging me swept along the steel wire violently,pletely swallowing the spy in a blink of an eye.


    Aaaaarrrgggghhhh!!!


    Under the sound of mournful scream, the spy wrapped by the steel wire turned into ashes in the mes!


    But Fugaku''s face changed greatly, and he quickly moved back.


    Boom!


    A huge fireball fell from the sky, and the ground scorched by the raging mes was cracked inch by inch and scorched ck, and then, the orange-red mes shot along the cracked ground like waves in all directions.


    Plop!


    The figure of the spy fell from the air, and stood firmly in the position where Fugaku stood just now. His face was full of disdain: So Sharingan is only this much!


    Is that so?


    Fugaku, who was standing opposite, suddenly showed a sneer at the corner of his mouth.


    The spysplexion changed, This guy is obviously standing in front of me, but why does his voicee from behind?!


    He turned his head sharply, and at the same time, he disrupted the Chakra Flow in his body, causing the surrounding scenery popped like a dream bubble, bursting inch by inch!


    It really is Genjutsu!


    Wait after the spy turned his head, he found that there is no one behind him!


    His face changed drastically in an instant!


    Just as he became more surprised and angrier, the surging heat wave and the scorching high temperature suddenly invaded from his left side like waves.


    Katon: Gryka no Jutsu!! (Fire Release: Great Dragon Fire Technique)

 Chapter 133: There Is Really No Water At All

    Chapter 133: There Is Really No Water At All


    Roar!


    With the deafening roar, a huge fire dragon made up of crimson''s mes roared, carrying the terrifying heat and raging fire.


    Theva-like mes illuminated half of the spy''s body into a strange orange-red color, and even the fluff slowly curled under the high temperature.


    The spy''s expression turned ugly, but his mouth is still very confident: As expected of Sharingan, I was almost fooled by you!


    While speaking, the spy quickly stepped back and formed hand seals with his hands at the same time: Doton: Doroku Gaeshi!! (Earth Release: Earth Shore Return)


    Bang bang bang!


    In the midst of the violent shaking, a huge and thick bluestone b rounded like a jade suddenly turned over on the ground, and it blocked the iing fire dragon.


    Boom!!


    As soon as the huge fire dragon hit the bluestone b, it burst out with terrifying power, and the fiery fire wave instantly caused cracks to appear on the huge b.


    The orange-red mes invaded the cracked te, likeva surging in the earth veins, and destroyed the cracked te in a sh. In an instant, the sky full of fire waves carry countless shards of the destroyed te. The shards have been burned into bright red, and flew towards the spy like rain of meteor fire.


    "Katon: Gkaky no Jutsu!" (Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique)


    The spy continued to retreat, and at the same time, he formed hand seals with his hands, tantly retaliating with Uchiha n''s Fire Release Ninjutsu.


    Boom!


    The huge fireball collided with the surging fire waves in mid-air, and the raging mes are instantly entangled in one ce, like two twisted ghosts, flickering to the left and right, but the countless broken stone bs in the fire wave were flying unabated.


    "Doton: Doryheki!" (Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall)


    The spy retreated again and mmed his palms onto the ground.


    The ground is unresponsive.


    "Nani?!" (T/N: Written in raw, means what.)


    The spy''s face changed greatly, and after some sensing, he found that the Chakra in his body had been depleted!


    How is this possible?!


    When the spy was confused, the hot shards shooting from the sky did not stop at all. It crashed like a meteorite and hit the ground, causing a huge pit to form; hitting the spy again and again, and caused his left hand and right leg to be destroyed.


    Fortunately, the temperature of these shards is extremely high, and when they took away his hand and leg, they also burned the wounds ck, otherwise, the spy would have died directly from the blood loss.


    Plop!


    The spy stumbled on one foot, finally unable to stand, and fell to the ground.


    It wasn''t until he fell to the ground that the spy discovered that he was covered with arge number of ck insects at some point. And it was these insects that sucked away his Chakra!


    Aburame n?!


    The spy''splexion changed greatly, and he immediately wanted tomit suicide, but then, a feeling of dizziness surged over his head.


    These insects are mixed with poisonous insects!


    Despicable and shameless Aburame n, is your conscience eaten by insects?!


    The spy bit his tongue and tried to wake up, but in the end, he couldn''t resist the insects poison, and his eyes rolled as he lost consciousness.


    "How about the casualties?"


    Shikuro jumped off from the roof next to him, avoiding the bright red high-temperature shards that had smashed into the ground, and approached the spy.


    "Wait!"


    Fugaku suddenly said, This is a prisoner of our Military Police Force. Please hand it over to our Military Police Force!


    Shikuro paused his steps and said: Really? If I remember correctly, the Military Police Force has no right to deal with the spies from outside the vige. I think it is better to hand him over to Anbu for processing.


    Fugaku took a step forward, and the three tomoe Sharingan spun slightly.


    But Shikuro waspletely unmoved.


    As he is wearing sunsses, he had already closed his eyes at this time, and then uses the insects around him to observe the surroundings.


    At the same time, Fugaku''s twopanions have sessfully rescued all the injured civilians in the shop and put out the fire in the shop!


    "Fugaku, three civilians died and fourteen were seriously injured. We have transferred them out!"


    We must send these wounded to the hospital immediately!


    Hearing the voices of these two people, Shikuro said: This is the duty of the Military Police Force!


    "Hmph!"


    Fugaku snorted coldly, turned to pick up the two injured people in the distance, and bring them out of the hospital.


    His twopanions didn''t dare to hesitate, and each picked up two injured people and followed along.


    At this time, Kanp, Shisui and Yui finally arrived.


    However, they are still a step toote, as the battle was over.


    "Oh!"


    Looking at the messy bright red shards that covered the street, and the shops on the opposite side that were about to be burnt to ashes, Kanp was shocked, I would have never imagined that before the plot started, such a tragic battle would take ce inside Konoha.


    "Shikuro-sensei, what happened?"


    Shisui bypassed those shards that were gradually turning cold but still releasing white smoke, and approached Shikuro.


    "Don''t ask! It''s too early for you."


    Shikuro pointed to the groaning injured people lying on the ground in the distance, and said, Immediately send these wounded to Konoha Hospital!


    "Yes!"


    Shisui nced at the fainted spy, and then turned around and ran towards the wounded.


    Kanps eyes lit up: "Shisui, let me do it!"


    Kanp rushed over with a single stride, and at the same time took out a roll of bandages from his ninja bag.


    Since collecting the perfect level Bandage Technique, I finally have a chance to perform it today!


    You all get out of my way!


    Kanp, can you do it? Shisui was a little panicked. These wounded were all burns and their skin was ck and red. They looked extremely permeable. If they don''t hurry up and send them to the hospital, there will be seque!


    Looking at this, Kanp was a little embarrassed.


    The bandage is okay for hemostasis, fractures, and so on. But for this burn if I wrap it up without treatment, I am afraid that it will have to be torn off when they are sent to the hospital, and the wounded will definitely lose anotheryer of skin.


    Silently putting away the bandage, Kanp''s eyes lit up again.


    I almost forgot, I also collected Healing Technique from Rin.


    Kanp hurriedly said to Shisui with a calm face: "Don''t worry, I have mastered Healing Technique! These are not problems for me!"


    As he said that, Kanp squatted on the ground, put his hands on the wound of one of the injured people, and then closed the eyes and mobilized his Chakra.


    In an instant, ayer of light blue Chakra diffuses out of Kanp''s hands, slowly covering the ck and red flesh and blood.


    Kanp, I didn''t expect you to master Healing Technique!


    Shisui looked surprised, When is this?


    Kanp said calmly: You may not believe it forget it, let''s not say it.


    "Uh okay." Shisui didn''t force him when he saw Kanp didn''t want to say anything.


    Soon, Kanp began to treat the next injured person. At the same time, Shinobi with animal masks on their face and a sharp de on their backs gathered from all directions. When Kanp looked up, he saw that there are at least more than twenty people!


    There all Anbu!


    Kanp''s heart moved: I haven''t used the three collections today


    Shikuro stepped forward to hand over the spy who was stunned by the poison, and at the same time, several Anbu came to Kanp''s side, squatted down to perform Healing Technique, and began to treat the wounded.


    "Kid, are you a Medical-nin?"


    An Anbu, who was squatting beside Kanp, suddenly asked. His voice was hoarse, as if he had deliberately changed his ent.


    Kanp decisively shook his head: No, I am a serious battle-type Shinobi!


    Hmph, glib tongue. The Anbu snorted coldly, and stopped talking to Kanp.


    Kanp nced at him and thought, I originally wanted to praise you and give you my green light, but looking at your tone, I am No, you are out of luck.


    As Kanp performed Healing Technique, he looked back at the miserable middle-aged merchant who was picked up by the Anbu.


    Is this guy the culprit of this ident?


    A thought shed through Kanps mind.


    Collect!


    The green light cluster in his mind surged and then subsided.


    Failed?


    Is this guy not dead yet?


    Kanp frowned, and he once again cast the Collection Technique.


    The green light cluster rolled up and down, and soon a light blue light dot was ejected.


    Kanp wrapped his consciousness and saw that it turned out to be the Great Fireball Technique. Then, before he could react, it directly merged with the Great Fireball Technique he had collected before.


    There is onest chance!


    Kanp stared at the spy, and send out the collection of the day.


    Humm


    The green light cluster surging silently, and only after a while did it spray out a light blue light spot.


    When Kanp took a look. it turned out to be Water Release: Water Formation Wall!


    Kanp was a little stunned. Looking around, he saw the ground was cracked, the te was flying, and the scorched ck marks left by the mes were everywhere. These are clearly the marks left by Earth Release and Fire Release.


    If this guy knows Water Release Ninjutsu, why is there no water all around?


    Kanp carefully checked all around, and it turned out there is really no water at all!!

 Chapter 134: Kanpūs Advice

    Chapter 134: Kanp��''s Advice


    Hokage Tower.


    Hiruzen stood on the rooftop with a gloomy expression.


    He had just taken pictures and handed over the Shinobi Certificates for Team 4 when he received the tragic information that the Military Police Force and a suspected spy Shinobi were fighting on the street, resulting in three deaths and fourteen serious injuries of the civilians.


    The Military Police Force is responsible for having such arge number of casualties.


    But for this spy to able to mix into Konoha, who is responsible?


    The Military Police Force is responsible for maintaining the order of the vige, but the gate of the vige is guarded by other Shinobi, and the barrier around the vige is also managed by Anbu who is directly under Hokage. No matter whether the spy enters through the gate or sneaks in through the barrier, all of this is Hiruzens responsibility!


    But in order to protect Hokage''s reputation, no one would stupidly say these things. In the end, the Uchiha had to take responsibility for this incident that caused heavy casualty.


    "Hokage-sama!"


    Suddenly, an Anbu appeared behind Hiruzen and knelt down on one knee, The spy has been captured by Aburame Shikuro and Uchiha Fugaku together, and the Torture and Interrogation Force has begun to act.


    "Un."


    Hiruzen nodded solemnly and said, Let Inoichi also assist in the investigation, and make sure to find out his origins!


    "Yes!"


    Anbu disappeared immediately after responding.


    After Anbu took the spy away, the Anbu also took over the rest of the wounded, and Kanp, Shisui and Yui were taken away by Shikuro.


    "Okay, I''ll be here today. Remember to gather at 7 o''clock tomorrow morning, don''t bete!" Shikuro said coolly.


    "Understood."


    After the three responded, Kanp and Shisui returned together.


    Shisui, with so many civilians killed and injured, the people in the vige will definitely me the Military Police Force. Your n will be in a very difficult situation. Kanp said with emotion, and he could even imagine how the vigers attitude towards the Military Police Force after today would be.


    "This matter is indeed the responsibility of the Military Police Force."


    Shisui nodded, but couldn''t help butin, But it''s definitely not the Military Police Forces responsibility for the spy to infiltrate the vige. The Military Police Force shouldn''t be primarily responsible for this incident!


    After all, if the spy can''t get in, nothing will happen.


    "Shisui, I don''t think it''s important how the spy came in. What''s important is that you must do a crisis public rtion!" Kanp rolled his eyes and suggested with a smile.


    What public rtion?


    Shisui was a little bit unable to keep up with Kanp''s thoughts, I was still mentioning responsibility, why did you suddenly involve public rtions?


    "Crisis public rtions."


    Kanp then exined, When an emergency urs, immediately release the newsUh, announce to the vigers the cause and effect of this incident, take the responsibility by yourself, and then win the trust and support of the vigers!


    Shisui blinked his eyes twice, and said: You meantake the initiative to take all the responsibilities for this matter?


    Kanp nodded and said: That''s right! Shirking responsibility will only make the vigers resent the Military Police Force. Only with the Military Police Force daring to take responsibility will the vigers ept. Also, when doing public rtions, be sure to show that all losses are the responsibility of the Military Police Force, moreover, your attitude must be sincere, it is best to shed a few more tears, and it would be perfect if you can''t stop crying.


    Shisui looked at Kanp in a daze, and said: This er, Kanp, are you serious?


    Kanp said: Do you think I''m joking?


    Shisui looked at him, and saw that he didn''t look like it, so he pondered for a while and said: I will pass your suggestions to the n Head


    "Don''t, don''t, don''t."


    Kanp hurriedly stopped him, This is a private topic between us, don''t do things under my name.


    "I understand, I won''t mention your name." Shisui didn''t know whether to cry orugh when he saw this.


    "Ill go first."


    Kanp waved his hand and went home to refine Chakra.


    On the way home, Shisui has been thinking about the feasibility of crisis public rtions. At first, he felt that it was unreliable. As taking all the responsibilities would only make the vigerspletely disappointed with the Military Police Force and even the Uchiha n.


    But after thinking about it, he thinks that this is a great idea. As long as the vigers see the Military Police Forces willingness to take responsibility, the vigers'' confidence in the Military Police Force can be restored to a certain extent!


    Unconsciously, Shisui came to the residence of Uchiha ns n Head, Uchiha Tengoku.


    As the strongest genius of the Uchiha n, Shisuis name has long spread throughout the Uchiha n, and as soon as he arrived at the door, someone respectfully weed him in.


    "Is the n Head-sama here?" Shisui asked the person who led the way.


    n Head-sama is having a meeting with the three elders, and I am afraid now The person was a little embarrassed.


    Shisui smiled and: Then I will wait.


    This wait is more than an hour.


    At around two o''clock in the afternoon, the three Uchiha elders left the gloomyplexion.


    After the meeting, Uchiha Tengoku was a little tired, but when he learned that Shisui had arrived, he immediately received the best genius of the n.


    "Shisui, what''s the matter with youing to see me?"


    Tengoku said with a slight smile.


    He is fifty-five this year, his temples are full gray and his face is also full of wrinkles.


    "It''s about today''s spy incident!" Shisui said straight to the point and directly exined about the crisis public rtions.


    When Tengoku heard that Shisui told him to take all the responsibilities, his face sank, and he scolded himself for being stupid, I naively agreed for Shisui to be on the same team with Aburame Yui and Gekk Kanp who are on the Hokages side. After just some time, has Shisui already stood on Hokage''s side?


    But he patiently heard to the end, and after a little pondering, he suddenly became excited, and both of his eyes lit up.


    Shisui, Im wrong Cough, I think your idea is very good!!


    Tengoku had a meeting with three elders before to discuss this matter, but as the discussion goes on and on, their choices are either shirk responsibility or abandon the army to protect themander. For example, fire a few unimportant nsmen from the Military Police Force to block the stop of the vigers from resenting them, and they even want to flip the table and pull Hiruzen to this muddy water together. After all, for the spy to be able to sneak into the vige, the responsibility belongs to the Hokage!


    But Shisui''s crisis public rtions made Tengoku see another broad and open road!


    Shisui, you really are the best genius of our n!!


    Tengoku is so excited that if its not for Shisui is still too young, he wants Shisui to be the next Uchiha ns n Head!


    n Head-sama, actually


    Seeing Tengoku so excited, Shisui felt a little guilty. After all, this idea was not his, but when he remembered Kanp''s words, he smiled bitterly and said, Then, n Head-sama, I will leave first.


    Tengoku smiled and said: Shisui, keep working hard! I look forward to your future very much!!


    After Shisui left, Tengoku immediately called the three elders who had just left.


    n Head-sama, for you to call us back again, is there any change to the situation?


    One of the elders, Uchiha Yamatake, asked with a solemn expression.


    There is a change, but it''s a good thing.


    Tengoku didn''t hide it, and directly spoke out about the crisis public rtions.


    The three elders are all human beings. So after thinking about it carefully, they all realized the benefits of crisis public rtions to the n.


    ording to their previous n, whether if they shirk responsibility or abandon the army to protect themander, they felt that at least 90% of the people in the vige will be disappointed in them, but if the crisis public rtions are handled well, it may be possible to restore the confidence of half of the vigers!


    The four of them discussed and decided to hold a crisis public rtions conference tomorrow!

 Chapter 135: The Kirigakures Spy

    Chapter 135: The Kirigakure''s Spy


    Anbu Torture and Interrogation Force, torture room No. 1.


    The middle-aged spy slumped on the chair with muddy eyes, drooling at the corners of his mouth, and giggling from time to time, and its all thanks to Yamanaka Inoichis efforts.


    "Finally seeded."


    Inoichi slowly opened his eyes. Although the spy in front of him was seriously injured, he is a Shinobi at Jnin-Level after all, so of course his mental will is very powerful. Because of that, it took Inoichi a long time before he sessfully invaded his mental world.


    Walking out of the torture room, Inoichi saw Hiruzen standing outside with his hands behind his back.


    "Hokage-sama!"


    Yamanaka Inoichi said respectfully.


    Hiruzen nodded and asked directly: Inoichi, have you confirmed his identity?


    "Its been confirmed!"


    Inoichi remembered the information in his mind, and the expression that had just rxed because of thepletion of the task became solemn again.


    Which Great Viges'' Shinobi is he? Hiruzen said solemnly, Iwagakure or Kumogakure?


    No! He is Inoichi sighed and said, Hes a spy from Kirigakure!


    "What?"


    Hiruzen''s face was full of shock, and hisplexion changed drastically.


    Since Sunagakure invaded Konoha, the situation in the Shinobi World has be increasingly tense!


    Iwagakure and Kumogakure dispatched arge number of spies into the Land of Fire, posing as bandits and robber. For this reason, Hiruzen had to mobilize the Shinobi from each n and hoard'' them in the borders with the Land- of Earth and Land of Lightning to deter these two Great Countries!


    It is also for this reason that the war between Konoha and Sunagakure fell into a stalemate.


    Otherwise, if it is a one-on-one match, with Konohas strength as the strongest Shinobi Vige in the Shinobi World, how could it be possible to fight against Sunagakure for so long?


    But what he never expected was that after Iwagakure and Kumogakure, there is now another Kirigakure participating!


    The vige across the sea has also begun to have idea about the Land of Fire!


    Damn it!


    Hiruzen cursed in his hard.


    In the Second Shinobi World War, the Great Countries and the Great Shinobi Viges fought fiercely, but only Land of Waters Kirigakure isted overseas, watching the show as if nothing was happening.


    That is to say, in thest Shinobi World War, the strength of the four Great Shinobi Viges was damaged to varying degrees, and only Kirigakure didnt lose any strength in the slightest!


    Under such circumstances, if Konoha, who is focused on Iwagakure and Kumogakure, suddenly goes to war with Kirigakure, they will suffer a huge loss!


    Hiruzen''s face kept twitching and he was in a very bad mood.


    Immediately summon Danz, Homura and Koharu to the Hokage Towers Conference Room!


    Hiruzen said solemnly.


    "Yes!"


    In the darkness, three Anbu hear the order and quickly disappeared.


    Ygao-chan, eat this. This is the sushi made by Aunt Keiko, it is super delicious!


    Ygao-chan, eat this. This is cooking made by Aunt Keiko, it tastes super delicious!!


    At home, Kanp looked nkly at the little brother next to him who was diligently serving dishes to Ygao, and his mood has be worsen!


    In the afternoon, after he came back from the street, he refined Chakra in his bedroom. When he came out for dinner, he saw that the two old men, Inoue and Matsushita, came to visit with Tabako and Ygao.


    The licking dog, Gekk Hayate, wagging his tail and stinking around Ygao shamelessly.


    My eyes hurt!


    Kanp felt heartache and feel it is too painful to look straight at this: o()o


    Kanp-chan, did you get your Shinobi Certificate today?


    After Inoue swallowed the sushi, he opened his mouth and asked.


    Kanp nodded: I got it.


    Then, you will be Genin from now on, so I can''t call you Kanp-chan anymore! Inoue said solemnly, Kanp, I have to work hard in the future!


    ""


    Kanp looked at him nkly: If this is my previous life, based on your words, no one would care for you!


    Kanp!


    Matsushita also spoke, Who are your Jnin Instructor and teammates?


    "My Jnin Instructor is Aburame Shikuro, and my teammates are Uchiha Shisui and Aburame Yui, and our dream is to have a house and raise a dog cough cough." Kanp choked.


    It turned out to be Aburame Shikuro?!


    Matsushita was surprised, That''s a dangerous character!


    Kanps eyes lit up, and he hurriedly asked Grandpa Matsushita, you


    "What do you call me?"


    Matsushita looked at him suspiciously: Does this little bastard wanted to ask me for something again?


    "Cough!"


    Kanp gave a dry cough and said, "Don''t care about those details, that, actually, I really want to know about Shikuro-sensei!"


    Kanp now suspects that Shikuro is a two five boy, so of course he has to collect his criminal records!


    Aburame Shikurohe is the most talented Shinobi of Aburame n, and he is very powerful!


    Speaking of this person, Matsushita showed a rare seriousness, and slowly muttered, You can think that Aburame Shikuro is Uchiha Shisui twenty years ago!


    "Hehe."


    Kanp forced augh.


    "Smelly brat, don''t you believe it?" Matsushita squinted at him with a look of dissatisfaction.


    "I believe it, of course I believe it."


    Kanp nodded, but he snorted in his heart: If Shisui could live for twenty years, his strength might be able to crush half of the Aburame n!


    No, Shisui awakened the Mangeky Sharingan in Third Shinobi World War. After living for twenty years, his pupil power will be exhausted, and I am afraid that he will have to wear sses


    As expected of my uncle Matsushita, his vision is so sharp!


    Kanp looked at Matsushita in admiration.


    Only after seeing Kanps expression did Matsushitas anger into joy, and then he reminded with a smile: Kanp, although Aburame Shikuro is good at insects, you can still learn a lot from his actualbat experience, overall view and various survival skills. You must remember this! "


    Kanp nodded, but what he wants to know is not that.


    At this time, Inoue took a sip of sake and said: I remember someone in Aburame n once studied nano-sized venomous insects, but unfortunately, he failed in the end. That person was poisoned by the venomous insects, and then his research materials were written in the Forbidden Techniques list in Hokage Tower


    Nano-sized venomous insects?


    Kanps pupils shrank: I remember!


    This is indeed mentioned in Baidu Encyclopedia. Among the Aburame n, only one person has mastered nano-sized venomous insects. That person Isnt it Aburame Shikuro?!


    When Kanp came back to his senses, Inoue had already said thest sentence: If there is someone in the Aburame n who can master the nano-sized venomous insects, then this person must be Aburame Shikuro!


    Kanp blinked his eyes twice and said: Grandpa Inoue, can you say it again? I was distracted just now and missed the middle part.


    ""


    Inoue''s face twitched slightly, his mouth opened, and his mouth released fragrant words, "Get lost!!"


    Kanp smiled awkwardly, and then took a slice of carrot.


    Ygao-chan, eat this, this carrot is cut by me!


    Kanp is braving through the wind and rain here, but Hayate on the other side is deeply immersed in the romantic couple''s world and cannot extricate himself, Ygao-chan, how is it?


    Yeah, it''s delicious! Hayate-nii, sugoi!!


    Ygao was eating sliced carrots, and smiling naively, with two sweet dimples at the corners of her mouth.


    Hayate became a little shy: If Ygao-chan likes to eat it, I will cut it for you next time.


    Thank you, Hayate-nii.


    The two of you didnt care about the surrounding, sprinkle dog food wildly.


    Kanp was chewing the carrots in his mouth, and it tasted sour!

 Chapter 136: The First Mission

    Chapter 136: The First Mission


    The next morning, before 6:30 in the morning, Kanp had already woke up.


    He has to go to Hokage Tower to collect the mission at seven o''clock, so Kanp forced himself to sleep at 11 o''clockst night after refining Chakra, otherwise. he would definitely not be able to get up in the morning.


    Kanp turned his head and looked at Hayate who was still sleeping under the quilt. Kanp didn''t know what he was dreaming about, but the corners of his mouth were drooling. From time to time, he smacks his mouth, showing a wretched smile, especially when he smiles, he can also make a voice: Hehehe.


    n a year in spring and n a day in the morning! (T/N: The meaning of this is good beginning is the half of the sess, or early bird catches the worm.)


    Today is the second day of the spring, and it is the most important time of the year, but Hayate is slumbering and wasting his time, making Kanp contemptuous of him!


    After leaving the bedroom, Kanp took five minutes to wash up, and then went to the kitchen to find food. Unfortunately, after the winter vacation started, the two brothers didn''t have to get up early to go to the Academy, and naturally, Keiko didn''t need to prepare onigiri and sushi in advance.


    Kanp had no choice but to do it himself and made himself arge bowl of wide noodles.


    After he finished eating, Kanp saw that it was gettingte, so he put on his forehead protector and went out.


    In front of the Hokage Tower, there were endless streams of Shinobi and peopleing and going, those who received missions, and those who handed over missions. Although the number of missionsmissioned decreased due to the war, however, because Konoha sent arge number of Shinobi to garrison outside, the remaining Shinobi in the vige became busier instead.


    Shikuro is standing in front of Hokage Tower, greets the passing Shinobi from time to time. Although he rarely spoke, he seems to have a lot of friends.


    It didn''t take long before Shisui, Yui and Kanp arrived.


    Come in with me.


    Shikuro turned around and walked into the Hokage Tower.


    Kanp is at the end, looking at Shikuros back, while thinking of the conversation with the two old menst night.


    As Aburame n''s most talented Shinobi, Sandaime must value him very much. In any case, it is impossible for him to just sit back and watch him be snatched by the Root!


    From this perspective, it is unlikely for him to be two five boy, but just in case, I still have to remain vignt in the future.


    Soon, the group of four people came to the mission center.


    Mission center is located on the first floor, and it is a quite spacious lobby. Kanp saw dozens of Shinobi with forehead protector at a nce, and many of them were wearing green k jackets.


    Shinobi clothes?


    Kanp immediately began to give everyone benefits: Shikuro-sensei, how about our Shinobi clothes?


    Shikuro said without turning back: "Generally, only Chunin or above and above are required to wear Shinobi clothes, but it''s actually not mandatory, so you don''t need to care about this."


    So that''s how it is. Kanp thought about it too, Many of Konoha''s Chunin and Jnin didn''t have the habit of wearing the k jackets, such as Aburame n.


    After that, Shikuro led them to line up, and it was their turn in about ten minutes.


    The person who issued the mission was an old man in his fifties with a Mediterranean Sea hairstyle. He was sitting behind his desk and asked with a loud voice: What ranksmission do you n to ept?


    "D-Rank Mission."


    Shikuro said and asked, How many D-Rank Missions are there in the vige now?


    Let me see.


    The old Mediterranean Sea man took a pamphlet next to him, turned a few pages, and replied, There are 476, 89 of which are in the status of receiving. Would you like to take a look first?


    With that said, the old man turned the booklet 180 degrees and handed it to Shikuro.


    Shikuro didn''t even look at it, and pointed directly to one of them: Well take this one.


    The old man retrieved the booklet, then started to register, and asked the person below to fetch the mission scroll and gave it to Shikuro.


    After getting the mission scroll, Shikuro left the Hokage Tower with Kanps group of three, and then threw the mission scroll to his niece, and said: Take a look.


    Yui took it and opened it, and then, her delicate and pretty brows suddenly wrinkled.


    "Yui, what mission is it?" Kanp leaned his head to look at it, and his face darkened after a while.


    It turned out that the client of this mission was a widowed elderly man. Because he was too old to grow the fields, he entrusted Shinobi to help farm the fields. As for themission, it was 10% of the harvest!


    That is to say, after Kanps group of three nted the grain, they need to wait for five or six months for the grain to mature before they can get 10% of the harvest as themission!


    This f*cker!


    Kanp''s cursed in his heard: This old man is too shameless!


    Shisui looked depressed when he saw this.


    Shikuro-sensei, did you do this deliberately? Kanp looked towards Shikuro, but unfortunately, this guy pulled up the high cor of the trench coat today, covering his mouth and nose, and then, with a pair of big sunsses and a forehead protector on his forehead, most of his entire face is hidden!


    "What deliberately?"


    Shikuro was a little puzzled, then took the scroll in Yui''s hand and nced at it. After a while, he coughed dryly, and said, Although it takes about half a year to get paid, but since the mission has been epted, it is necessary to finish it, let''s go.


    The three had no choice but to follow Shikuro to the old mans house recorded in the scroll.


    The widowed old man is more than eighty years old this year, hes living alone, and hes also old and weak, so it is impossible for him to farm, and he can only rely on the viges relief funds to barely sustain his life like this.


    Seeing that Shikuro appeared with three kids, the old man was overjoyed, and he led them to work in the fields not saying anything further.


    The old man''s field is at the south of his house, several hundred meters away, and is about the size of a basketball court.


    "Shinobi-sama, this is the field."


    The old man smiled and said, Thank you, please reim this field first, and then nt the food after the remation isplete.


    Kanp walked down the field and stepped on it. Although the temperature gradually warmed after the beginning of spring, thend in the field was still very hard. Reiming at this time is a thankless task.


    This is too hard.


    Kanp looked helpless.


    He thought that after graduation, he would be able to collect corpses and be an elite, be promoted to be the n Head, marry his Ms. Perfect and embark on the peak of life. But he didn''t expect he would start farming before he could do any of that, which made Kanps eyes filled with tears!


    It is better to use Fire Release to heat the frozen soil first, so that it is more convenient to reim it.


    Shisui suggested from the side.


    Kanps eyes lit up, That is a good idea, otherwise, it would be too difficult to reim this field with a hoe!


    Kanp and Shikuro then asked Shikuro and the lonely old man, and confirmed that burning the soil would not damage the fertility of the field, but during the period, water should be brought in all the time, and they cant shot the Great Fireball Technique directly on the field, otherwise, this field would be cooked!


    After instructing the two, Shikuro apanied the widowed and lonely old man back home, and left the rest to the Kanps group of three.


    There are living water in the fields nearby, so they don''t have to worry about this. What the two of them has to do is to warm the frozen soil of this field with fire.


    Kanp stood at one end of the field, Shisui stood at the other end of the field, and the two formed hand seals and disyed the Great Fireball Technique.


    Bang bang!


    The two each spewed a one-meter-diameter Fireball, which collided in the middle of the field. In an instant, the hot mes swept along the fields in all directions like a wave. Some of the weeds and dead leaves in the field were instantly burning.


    It''s just that this temperature is obviously not enough to warm up the frozen soil in the field.


    A thought suddenly shed through Kanps mind, and he hurriedly ran over to discuss with Shisui whether to use Earth Release.


    "You know Earth Release?" Shisui looked surprised.


    Kanp coughed dryly, feeling a little embarrassed, as speaking of this was a little embarrassing. After all, the eyes of the two old men, Kanp''s Earth Release was taught'' by Shisui.


    "Actually, we have some Ninjutsu Scrolls in our house. After I read it, I wrote it down, and then I practiced them blindly. After practicing again and again, I was able to use it." Kanp said modestly in a low voice.


    Shisuitsu nodded and said with a sincere praising expression: Kanp, in fact, since you used Body Flick Technique, I knew that your talent in Ninjutsu is very good!


    Aren''t you also good at Body Flicker Technique? Kanp said subconsciously, and immediately realized, and then looked at Shisui with contempt.


    Shisui chuckled and said: I am the best genius of the Uchiha n after all.


    The two went on to talk about business, and finally rejected using Earth Release.


    Because Kanp''s Earth Style Wall uses Chakra to condense soil into stone, a Ninjutsu which is used for defense, it will condense the frozen soil into stone. If they use that, how can this soil be farmed?


    Without any choice, the two could only slowly bake the frozen soil with Fire Release Ninjutsu, and irrigate them with water from time to time.


    After a long time, Shisui''s Chakra is almostpletely exhausted, so he has to sit down and refine Chakra.


    Kanp also pretended to show the expression that his body was hollowed out, and then sat back-to-back with Shisui.


    "Although I am tired, I seem to have a deeper understanding of the Great Fireball Technique after using Great Fireball Technique continuously." Shisui''s eyes glowed and said, "No wonder Shikuro-sensei chose this mission!"


    Kanps lips twitched when he heard this: I prefer to believe that Shikuro-sensei is a blind cat that meet a dead mouse.


    The two chatted for a while, but suddenly, they felt that something was wrong. They turned their heads and looked at each other: Isn''t it something is missing?

 Chapter 137: Crisis Public Relations

    Chapter 137: Crisis Public Rtions


    Konohas Military Police Forces building.


    After a morning of publicity, arge number of vigers gathered from all directions. Among them, many of them were family members of the victims. With red eyes, they could not wait to rush up to demolish the Military Police Forces building!


    As for the other vigers, their faces are full of resentment, and their expressions are full of dissatisfaction with the Military Police Force.


    Not long after, Uchiha n''s n Head, Uchiha Tengoku walked out of the Military Police Forces building step by step. He was slender, with white temples, a wrinkled face, and a trace of undisguised sadness in his cloudy eyes.


    Behind him, Uchiha Fugaku followed. He has already understood about the crisis public rtions from Tengoku, so his expression is in ce, with a bit of perseverance and self-me in his sadness, which perfectly exins what an actor is.


    "Everyone"


    Tengoku immediately do a ny-degree bow, and it took half a minute before he raised his head again. At this time, his eyes were already red, and the tears from the corners of his eyes were flowing along his wrinkles, which made people feel heartbroken when they saw this.


    "Everyone, I''m very sorry! Because of the ipetence of the Military Police Force, the spy incident resulted in 3 deaths and 14 injuries. The Military Police Force''s responsibility cannot be shied away, and will never be shied away!"


    Tengoku said with an expression of pain, We, the Military Police Force will be responsible for all the losses in this incident! For the family members of the deceased, we will


    Tengoku presented thepensation n that he negotiated with the three eldersst night, and at the same time, he tried his best to appear in difficult situation and old, but his tone became more and more sincere in order to win more sympathy and support from the vigers.


    Although there were cries from the families of the dead from time to time at the scene, and the voices trying to discredit them in the crowd, there are also many vigers who kept nodding their heads: The Military Police Force actually bear the responsibility, it seems that the Military Police Force''s conscience is not bad.


    They were gradually persuaded by Tengokus speech, and their stance gradually shifted towards the Military Police Force.


    This is not over yet. After Tengoku finished his speech, he pushed out Fugaku, who caught the spy, and asked him to describe the process of catching the spy.


    Fugaku took a step forward, with a resolute and self-reproachful expression on his face, added a few more to his memories, and then began to make a statement (A/N: two thousand words are omitted here)


    Finally, Fugaku stated fiercely and gnashing his teeth that he would definitely increase the patrols in the future and try his best to catch all the spies lurking in the vige, and at the same time, appeal to the vigers to cooperate with the Military Police Force, that if they found any suspicious persons, they must contact the Military Police Forceas soon as possible.


    Fugaku''s expressions and eyes are all in ce. Coupled with thest proposal of cooperation between the police and the people, he sessfully captured the hearts of arge number of vigers.


    When he finished his speech, there are loud discussions around him.


    The spy spies are all sent from other viges. In the end, it is not entirely the Military Police Forces responsibility.


    "Although 17 people were killed and injured, it is said that the spy was a Jnin. If it wasn''t for Uchiha Fugakus obstruction, the number of casualties would definitely exceed 100!"


    It really surprised me that the Military Police Force took the initiative to take all responsibilities and mes this time.


    "Hmph, they just want to win sympathy, that''s all."


    "What''s the use ofpensation? Can those who died be resurrected?"


    "Everyone sees suspicious people in the vige in the future must report it to the Military Police Force in time!"


    Various voices of discussion spread among the crowd, and Tengoku tried his best to distinguish these voices. Although among them, there are many people who refuse to forgive the Military Police Force, there are also arge number of vigers who stand on Military Police Forces side.


    As long as public opinion is not one-sided, the situation of Military Police Force and even Uchiha n will not be too difficult!


    Tengoku and Fugaku nce at each other, each heaving a sigh of relief in their hearts.


    Hokage Tower, in the Hokage Office.


    Danz was sitting opposite Hiruzen unperturbedly, sipping tea.


    Beside them, an Anbu is reporting in detail about what happened in front of the Military Police Forces building, including Tengoku and Fugaku''s speeches and vigers'' responses.


    After a while, Hiruzen waved his hand to let him go back.


    Danz put down his tea cup and stared at Hiruzen with weird gaze, and then said: To win the sympathy and support of the vigers through hypocritical speeches, the Uchiha n is learning from you, Hiruzen.


    "Military Police Force can actually take the initiative to take responsibility. Whether it is true or false, we shouldn''t continue to embarrass them." Hiruzen did not seem to understand Danz''s gaze, and then lit the tobo pipe, and spewed out some smokes.


    Danz continued to tease: If the Military Police Force can win the support of more vigers, maybe the next Hokage will be selected from the Uchiha n.


    Hiruzen squinted at him and said, I''m not that old yet!


    "Really?"


    The corners of Danzs mouth twitched slightly, But why do I think you''ve grown white hair?


    Hiruzen frowned when he heard this.


    For that white hair to appear, isn''t it because of Kirigakures incident that made me couldnt sleep all night?


    "Yesterday, after arguing for a long time without results, it''s time to make a decision, Hiruzen."


    Danz''s eye flickered as he said that.


    After the war broke out, Konoha stationed arge number of Shinobi in the border with the Land of Earth and Land of Lightning to deter these two Great Countries. Now that Kirigakure has made it clear that they would also participate in this war, Konoha had to deploy Shinobi to be stationed in the coastal area.


    At this moment, Konoha only has two choices, one is to transfer the Shinobi at the Land of Earth and Land of Lightnings borders, but doing this would cause their power to be scattered, and it wont be enough to shock the three Great Countries. Once the three Great Country feels that Konoha can''t bear it anymore, they are very likely to attack at the same time, which would cause disastrous consequences.


    Another option is to draw Shinobi from the Uchiha and Hyga n.


    After the war began, although the two great ns sent a lot of Shinobi, most of them were just Genin, and none of their pirs were sent!


    So, drawing their power is the best choice at present!


    Danz, Homura, Koharu all support the second option, and Hiruzen is still hesitating.


    The reason why he couldn''t make up his mind is naturally his concern!


    The Uchiha and Hyga n are both Konohas noble ns, and have a great reputation, but they have little actual power. However, if two great noble ns go out this time, it will be equivalent to opening the prison of power.


    Hyga n seems to be in better situation, as the Caged Bird seems to allow Branch House to revolve around the Main House firmly. However, the Caged Bird not only limits Byakugan''s ability, but also also the Main House to directly destroy the Branch Houses members brains through the Caged Bird. This kind of contradiction involving life and death is irreconcble, therefore, it is more difficult for the Hyga n to unite to fight for power and profit.


    On the other hand, the Uchiha n is extremely united, especially those from the Military Police Force, who are very united.


    Speaking of which, all of this are thanks to Nidaime Hokage.


    The original intention of Nidaime Hokage to establish the Military Police Force was to allow Uchiha n to have something to do, and to facilitate centralized observation and monitoring of them, but the consequence of concentration is also allowing the Uchiha n''s elites to have a fair reason to stay together all the time!


    For example, when the nsmen of Sarutobi n went out for missions, they were scattered around the Shinobi World. The nsmen may only be able to see each other for a few times all year round, while the Uchiha nsmen in the Military Police Force are staying together all year round. From morning to night, they work together, patrol together, eat together, chat together, enjoy the glory together, and bear the criticism from the vigers together. Over time, how strong their unity and solidarity be?


    In terms of internal unity alone, in the entire Konoha, except for Anbu and the Root, Uchiha n''s Military Police Force is the best!


    Fortunately, the three words Military Police Force also firmly pressed the Uchiha n on the bench of power. If they want to go further, they will either have to rebel or make a huge contribution!


    And now, the opportunity is here.


    Once the Uchiha n has achieved enough merits on the battlefield, their prestige and reputation will inevitably rise to the higher level!


    When the timees, with their left hand of the united Military Police Force, and their right hand of the great prestige and support from the vigers which were transformed from the contribution on the battlefield, the Uchiha n can logically seek greater power and more right to speak!


    For example,peting for the Yondaime Hokages position!


    Although Hiruzen does not have any evil intent and is not deliberately targeting Uchiha n, he really doesn''t want the Yondaime Hokage toe from the Uchiha n!


    When Danz said that the Yondaime Hokage maye out of the Uchiha n just now, its all to seize this point and deliberately disgust Hiruzen.


    Hiruzen looked at Danz deeply, his eyes cloudy and uncertain.


    Facing Hiruzen''s gaze, Danz is unperturbed, and didnt panic at all, he even wanted tough a little bit, it cant be helped, after all, because of the situation, Hiruzen has no choice at all!


    He can only let Uchiha n go to the battlefield, watch them build merits, watch them breed ambition, watch them jump up and down, and then Danz can just jump out and wipe his ass!


    Danz took a sip of tea with ted expression: I am indeed the Konoha''s wisdom!


    After looking at Danz for a while, Hiruzen finally nodded!

 Chapter 138: Boil Him To Death!

    Chapter 138: Boil Him To Death!


    Kanp had no idea what was going on in the outside world. He only knows that after working with Shisui for a long time, he realized that only the two of them were working in the three-person team!


    The remaining naughty little girl relies on her low sense of existence, and waszying stealthy!


    Kanp was both surprised and angry.


    It just doesn''t make sense!


    How shameless!


    The two got up and looked around, and they saw Yui is beside the field boiling water and making tea.


    She picked up the branches from who knows where, then lit them with Kanp''s Fire Release, and took out the tea table and tea set from the sealing scroll. At this time, she was kneeling on a cushion, her back was straight, and from time to time she held up the tea cup and sipped it. In the field, there is quite the demeanor of a beauty from outside the world.


    Kanp rushed over aggressively and asked: Yui, you


    Drinking tea?


    Yui interrupted Kanp''sint neatly.


    "I"


    Just boiled. Yui personally poured a cup for Kanp, and handed over the cup for Kanp to enjoy it.


    Kanp touched his throat. After spraying so many fireballs, his throat was indeed a little dry, so he took the teacup and drank it.


    "Yui, you actually brought a tea set with you?" Shisui walked over and didn''t know whether to cry orugh.


    Yui nodded and shook her head. After pondering for a while, she said: "The tea leaves are used as feed for insects and I carry them with me, and I asionally makes tea, so I also prepared a tea set."


    Kanp didn''t want to drink any more at that time, and said: Leaving the tea aside for now, Yui, we are doing a mission now!


    "I don''t know how to use Fire Release Ninjutsu, I''m very sorry, but I couldnt help with the first mission."


    Yui stood up straight and bowed to apologize.


    "It''s okay, it''s not a difficult mission anyway, just leave it to me and Kanp."


    Shisui drank three cups of tea in a row, and said with a heartyugh.


    Kanps face showed some bitterness, he also wants to bezy, but reality does not allow it.


    After that, the three people divided thebor and worked together. Kanp and Shisui sprayed the Great Fireball Technique, and Yui boiled water and brewed tea next to them to provide logistical services.


    As the mes scoured the fields over and over again, the frozen soil in the fields gradually warmed up and became soft. After three days, the soil in this field waspletely softened, and then Kanp, Shisui, and Yui plowing the soil several times, nting the grain, and then diverting the water, and finallypleted this difficult'' mission!


    However, although the mission is arduous, their gains are not small.


    In the past three days, Shisui has his Chakra drained and refined, after refined, its drained again, coupled with the constant use of Great Fireball Technique, his foundation has be even more solidified.


    Kanp is also refining wildly when Shisui stops to refine Chakra. After three days, he has umted a lot of Chakra, and the Chakra me in his heart has grown a lot.


    As for Yui, she her tea-making skills have improved a lot!


    Thank you so much.


    The lonely and widowed old man looked at Kanps group of three with a moved expression, When this batch of grains is harvested, I will definitely hand over the missionsmission to the mission center.


    After saying goodbye to the lonely old man, Kanps group of three followed Shikuro away.


    At this time, it was getting dark, and it was a bitte to go to mission center to submit the mission, so the four agreed to meet at Hokage Tower at 7 o''clock tomorrow morning. After that, Kanp and Shisui said goodbye to Shikuro and Yui.


    The two chatted on the road, and they talked about the crisis public rtions a few days ago.


    It was very sessful. Although there are still many vigers who are disappointed with the Military Police Force, a considerable number of vigers have chosen to forgive and support us!


    Shisui showed a very excited expression, as if finally found a way to make his n and the vige live in harmony.


    However, the premise is that no one is stirring the pot from behind the scenes.


    Kanp thought of the moldy man, shook his head, and reminded: "Shisui, don''t forget about that person."


    Shisuis face changed slightly, its easy to be a thief for a thousand days, but it is impossible to guard against thieves for a thousand days. As Danz has always been targeting Uchiha n, there wille a day when the Uchiha n will have an ident one day, but what can Shisui do?


    Kanp, what should I do? Shisui neatly threw the problem to Kanp.


    Kanp thought about it, but in his previous life, he would fail every exam in his political ss. How could he understand all this mess? If its not because he is familiar with plot, he would have been blinded.


    However, this does not prevent him from showing off: Shisui, boil with him!


    Boil? Shisui looked at Kanp in confusion.


    Kanp nodded with a solemn look on his face: Yes, boil! You need to boil with him. You are still young, and he is old, he will definitely not be able to survive as long as you, and as long as he boils to death, all problems will be solved!"


    Shisui looked at Kanp with a bewildered expression.


    Kanp nced at him and said: If you don''t want to suffer, kill him!


    Shisui shook his head subconsciously: He is the Hokages advisor, I absolutely can''t do these things!


    Kanp shook his head in disappointment and muttered: If it was me in your ce, I will definitely kill him.


    "What?" Shisui did not seem to hear it clearly.


    "I said, if I were you, I would boil with him, I will definitely boil him to death!" Kanp said righteously.


    Shisui looked at Kanp with dumbfounded expression, and only sighed after a while.


    Not long after, the two parted ways and went home.


    A day goes by quickly.


    At seven o''clock in the morning the next day.


    The members of the Team 2 gathered again in front of Hokage Tower.


    Shikuro took them into the Mission-Center and reported the first mission first.


    The mission experience on the Shinobi Certificates of Kanp, Shisui and Yui has also changed from 0 to D-Rank Mission: 1 time.


    The only thing Kanp regrets is that although the mission ispleted, themission cannot be settled until the grains in the field are mature.


    At the same time, Shikuro tried to choose blindly again and helped the members of the Team 2 choosing another D-Rank Mission.


    This mission this time is to apany a seventy-year-olddy for three days.


    The client of the mission is the son of the olddy. He is a businessman. He wanted to take his wife and child to the Land of Fires capital for a three-day trip, and left his 70-year-old mother at home. Because he was worried that she would be too lonely, he entrusted Shinobi to apany her for three days.


    Kanp didnt know what to say when he saw this mission.


    D-Rank Missions are really all-epassing. First, we helped a widowed old man farm his field, and then, we need to apany a seventy olddy to chat. There are all kinds of messy missions!


    Moreover, farming can be said to be training in the end, but taking care of the elderly is pure waste of time.


    Kanp pondered about it for a while, and his eyes suddenly lit up: How about I create a shadow clone and let that shadow clone take care of the olddy?


    However, thinking of his shadow clone''s virtues, Kanp felt that it is inappropriate, and it would be bad if he scares the olddy.


    Forget it, Ill just let my shadow clone train and let my main body go chat.


    Kanp took the time to go to the public toilet, then formed a hand seal to create a shadow clone and ordered him to go home to train the twelve hand seals.


    The shadow clone frowned slightly, and seemed a little unhappy to be ordered, but the main body is very domineering, with a superior cocky face, and his eyes reveal that as long as the shadow clone is not obedient, he will be stuffed into the cesspit. Therefore, the shadow clone had no choice but topromise and went home obediently to train hand seals.


    After that, Shikuro took Kanps group of three to the home of the seventy-years-olddy.


    The olddy''s family situation is good, and the house is bigger than Kanp''s. There are rockery and pond in the backyard. There are a few fish in the pond, and it is not bad at first nce.


    Seeing their arrival, the seventy-years-olddy was quite happy. She took Yui''s hand and bragged, trying to match her grandson with Yui.


    After that, he took Shisui''s little hand and said that although this little fellow had an unsightly nose, he was upright, and decided to betroth her little granddaughter to him.


    As for her eldest granddaughter, she reluctantly gave her to Kanp.


    The mission of the three people is to apany her. Naturally, they will antagonize her. They will follow her every will. After three days, Kanp has lost two pounds.


    Sure enough, this kind of thing is not something ordinary people can do! Kanp has lingering fears right now.


    And at this moment, the shadow clone that he ced at home to train hand seals at home suddenly exploded.


    A memory flooded into Kanp''s mind in an instant: His cheap father, Gekk Hoshino has returned from the battlefield!

 Chapter 139: Why Are You Back Again?

    Chapter 139: Why Are You Back Again?


    The living room at home.


    Kanp sits opposite Hoshino.


    The father and son have been silent for a long time.


    After a while, Kanp said to break the silence: Tou-san, why are you back again?


    An angry vein popped out of Hoshino''s forehead, and he said: "If I don''te back again, you would have already participated in the Chunin Exams!"


    Kanp said modestly: How can it be so fast, I have to settle for a year or two before participating.


    Am Iplimenting you?!


    Hoshino''s brain hurts at this moment, Now, the situation in the Shinobi World is getting worse and worse. For you to graduate this time


    Hoshinos return to the vige this time is of course for vacation, but to escort the remains of theirpanions who died on the battlefield and thepanions who were seriously injured and are no longer able to fight, so the first thing he did when returning to the vige is to report to the Hokage Tower.


    After reporting the situation at the battlefield, Hiruzen also told him about Kanps early graduation and the Kirigakures spy incident a week ago!


    Hoshino was in a mess at the time. On one hand, he was stunned by the changes in his son, and on the other side, he was frightened by the deterioration of the situation in the Shinobi World. If this continues, a little carelessness may cause the Shinobi World War that wept all the Five Great Shinobi Viges to break out!


    Hoshino is worried. If Shinobi World War really breaks out, Konoha who is in the middle of the vortex of war, let alone Genin, maybe even the students at the Academy have to enter battlefield!


    Huh?


    Thinking about it this way, it seems that my son''s early graduation is actually a wise move!


    Taking advantage of the fact that the situation has notpletely deteriorated, I can let Kanp grow up as a Genin as soon as possible, so that even if he enters the battlefield in the future, he will at least have a few more life-saving methods.


    Thinking of this, the anger in Hoshino''s heart disappeared unconsciously, so he changed the subject and asked: Kanp, since you have already graduated early, I won''t say anything more, but tell me honestly, how did your strength improve so fast? I heard from Hokage-sama that you even used Body Flicker Technique in the graduation exam?


    The others don''t know what his son''s physical fitness is, however, how can he, his father, not know?


    Even if his son Ninjutsu''s talent is good, it takes a lot of chakra to use Body Flicker Technique. With Kanp''s physical fitness, how could he refine that many Chakra?


    Kanp is sitting in danger, he knows that what lies in front of him is a big mountain called prejudice!


    Today, he''s going to break it!


    Kanp calmly said, "Tou-san, in this world, there are two kinds of geniuses, one is an extraordinary genius like Kakashi-senpai, and the other is a hard-working genius like me!"


    Hoshino pped the table angrily and said: Tell the truth!!


    Kanp was helpless, so he had no choice but to take out the same rhetoric he used to deal with Inoue and Matsushita.


    "Nintaijutsu that develops cell activity?"


    Hoshino grasped the point in an instant, "It can actually improve a person''s physical fitness and refine Chakra that far surpasses their own innate talent! What kind of Nintaijutsu is this? Who taught it to you?"


    I have said that I have already made an agreement with the other party and I cant reveal the name of the other party! Kanp said grimly.


    Hoshino was furious: I can understand that I can''t reveal his name, but won''t you even tell your father the name of this Nintaijutsu?


    Kanp said solemnly "This Nintaijutsu is very precious. Once the wordses out, there will be terrifying peopleing to snatch it, so unless I have the ability to protect myself one day, I won''t say it!"


    Hoshino frowned and said solemnly: A terrifying person? Could it be that even the Gekk n cant keep this Nintaijutsu?


    Kanp nced at him and said, Tou-san, unless you reach the level of Sannin, otherwise hehe.


    Hoshinos face changed greatly when he heard this.


    Sannin-Level?


    Jiraiya, Tsunade, Orochimaru?


    Hoshino swallowed his saliva and said calmly: "I understand, then no one will mention it again in the future!"


    Kanp immediately changed his face and said aggrievedly: Tou-san, I can''t do it. No! The two Uncle Inoue and Uncle Matsushita questioned me before, and I had no choice but to exin it; now you question me, I exin it again; when Uncle Seisekies back, he will definitely also question it, and I will have to exin it at that time! In the future, when other uncles from the n see me, they will question me one by one. How many times do I have to exin it, I feel


    Don''t feel this way. If anyone question you in the future, just tell them toe to me!


    Hoshino missed something, but as soon as he finished speaking, he smiled subtly, Kanp, if there is really a Sannin-level Shinobi found out about this, you must not be stubborn! Do you understand what I mean?


    Kanp nodded immediately, as he very much agrees with the thought of his cheap father!


    If Orochimaru found out that he was carrying the Body Revival Technique, Kanp will definitely hand over Shinns scroll to him!


    By the way, where is the scroll of my great god Shinn?


    Kanp can''t remember for a while.


    It didn''t take long for Keiko toe back from her work in the hospital. When the couple met, they naturally kicked Kanp away, and exchanged all kinds of information about her son.


    When it was time to eat, Kanp found out that his little brother was not there!


    Why hasnt Hayatee back yet? Kanp asked, Should we go find him?


    Hoshino then said: Your Uncle Seiseki is back this time, so Hayate went home to reunite with him.


    Kanp nodded and looked at the empty space next to him, feeling a little lost for a while.


    After dinner, Kanp wanted to enter his bedroom to train, but he was dragged by Hoshino to the backyard for testing.


    I will only defend, Kanp, I want you to attack me with all your strength, let me see your current strength!


    Hoshino stood in the backyard and slowly pulled out his de. As a Konoha-Style Kenjutsus Jnin, Hoshino''s aura when holding a sword is very sharp, especially when he has just returned from battlefield, his murderous aura was so strong that Kanp even has a scene of his stomach being cut by a sharp de in his mind.


    Fortunately, Kanps psychological quality was strong enough. He took a few deep breaths, formed hand seals with both hands, and first threw a Great Fireball Technique to test the water.


    Hoshino really didn''t move, and when the one-meter-wide fireball reached him, he mobilized Chakra on the de and split the fireball in half with one sh.


    The scorching fire rippling from both sides of Hoshino''s de, like a god ying with mes!


    Kanp nced at his sword. The de was like water, and the moonlight reflected a soft light. At a nce, he knew it was a good sword.


    This is indeed the case. Hoshinos sword is made of special metal, which can transmit Chakra perfectly. There are not many in the whole Gekk n.


    Then, Kanp calmed down his mind and put a Earth-Style Wall, but it was also cut by Hoshino''s sword.


    Kanp then used Body Flicker Technique, which turned him into a violent wind, and then he rushed towards Hoshino.


    Although he already knew from Hiruzen that his son has mastered Body Flicker Technique, seeing it in person at this time still shocked Hoshino.


    ng ng ng


    In the series of metal collision sounds, Kanp''s offensive was easily swept away by Hoshino''s sharp de.


    "Lets just stop fighting."


    Kanp stopped in irritation, What the hell, this courtyard is cursed, every time I PK here, I always lose, do you think I want to lose face?


    "Well, then just go training."


    Hoshino smiled in relief and waved Kanp away.


    As soon as Kanp left, a figure suddenly jumped over from next door, and it was Gekk Seiseki.


    "I couldn''t believe it when I heard the news of Kanp''s graduation from Hayate, but now that I have seen it with my own eyes, it''s really"


    As soon as Kanp and Hoshino sparred with each other, Seiseki heard themotion and came over to watch secretly, I didn''t expect that he could even master the Body Flicker Technique, Nii-san, Kanp, he


    As Kanp said, Seiseki at this time had a shocked and suspicious expression on his face, an expression that wanted to get to the bottom of it.


    Hoshino looked at his little brother with a solemn expression, and said: Seiseki, put your doubts in your stomach, this matter is a n secret, no one can mention it anymore!


    Nii-san? Seiseki was a little surprised.


    This is an order! Hoshino said, When the time is right, I will tell you!


    Seiseki nodded slightly: I understand.


    Hoshino then said: Come, follow me to meet the two Uncles, Inoue and Matsushita, and tell them to keep this matter a secret.


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 140: Chunin Exams

    Chapter 140: Chunin Exams


    At 6:30 am the next morning, Kanp got up on time to wash up for three minutes. After that, he gave himself a bowl of wide noodles, and after eating, he went out to the Hokage Tower.


    After the friendly exchange with his cheap fatherst night, Kanp finally didn''t have to worry about others asking him about his growth. Although doing this would covering one''s ears whilst stealing a bell, but over time, by relying on Uzumaki n''s physique, Kanps Chakra will grow with each passing day, and with the aid of Collection Technique, even if the Body Revival Technique is exposed in the future, he can still hand over Shinn''s scroll. (T/N: Covering one''s ears while stealing a bell refers to the ignorance and foolishness of the person who deceives himself as well as others)


    By the way, where is Shinns scroll?


    Kanp touched the chin: Could it be taken by Hayate?


    Thats right, behind the scroll, there is the Eight Gates Released Formations information recorded with a digital password!


    Unfortunately, when Kanp used the Collection Technique on this string of passwords before, the green light cluster in his mind didn''t move at all.


    Kanp spectes that either this string of digital passwords must be cracked before they can be collected, or this string of numbers has no meaning at all.


    Kanp is biased towards the first one, after all, he must leave a thought for himself.


    When he reached Hokage Tower, Shikuro, Yui and Shisui had already arrived.


    "Okay, everyone is here, let''s go."


    Shikuro is in big sunsses and a high-cor trench coat again today. Only his forehead is exposed, and half of that forehead is covered by a forehead protector.


    Kanp looked at the Shinobi who greeted Shikuro from time to time, and wondered how those people recognized Shikuro.


    Or perhaps, they basically regard Shikuro as the Aburame nsmen they know. After all, Aburame n dresses in the same way! The moreKanp thinks about it, the more he believed it as the truth!


    Entering the Mission Center, Shikuro first delivered the report of the mission, and then receive a reward of five thousand ry.


    The quest experience on the Shinobi Certificates of Kanps group of three has also be D-Rank: 2 times.


    Then, the group of four divided the spoils in the mission center, and 40% of them were taken away by Shikuro. There is nothing to say. After all, Shikuro is a Jnin, and he can earn hundreds of thousands from a single mission before, but now that he has be a Jnin Instructor, he is unable to leave the vige for mission, and he also has to spend time and energy to train Kanps group of three, only by taking 40% of themission but Kanp still feels heartbroken.


    After that, Shikuro took them away from the Mission Center.


    "Shikuro-sensei, arent we doing missions today?"


    Kanp shoved the one thousand ry in his arms into his pocket and asked.


    Shikuro said without looking back: Let''s go to thepetition today!


    "Competition?"


    Kanp''s first reaction was the NBA, CBA, World Cup and so on, but Konoha obviously won''t have these.


    Is it the Chunin Exams?


    Next to him, Shisui eyes lit up and said, After the Academy is on holiday, Chunin Exam will begin. Today is the eighth day, and its almost the Finals now!


    Chunin Exams are held two to three times a year, usually after the Academy''s holiday.


    Shikuro did not refute, and acquiesced.


    Chunin Exams


    Kanp remembered that Tabako seemed to have participated in this Chunin Exams. But he doesn''t know if she had made it to the end.


    The group of four walked through the streets and alleys, and when they reached a ce with few people, they ran at full speed and ran for more than half an hour before reaching their destination.


    The venue for the Chunin Exams is about the size of two football fields. It is a perfect circle, and is surrounded by a one-meter-high stone wall. Outside the stone wall, there are many vigers watching the fun, and there is no shortage of Shinobi.


    Kanp looked around and found that at the south of the venue, and a stand was erected, where higher-ups such as Hiruzen, and Homura were sitting.


    Kanp observed this venue and felt that it is a little familiar.


    A thought suddenly shed through Kanps mind, imagining the scene of the high walls and towering towers of this venue, which immediately matched the venue of Naruto and Sasuke''s Chunin Exams in his mind!


    Just as Kanp was thinking about this, a voice suddenly woke him up.


    I really miss this ce.


    The visitor walked step by step, his golden hair reflected the dazzling light from the sun, and his blue pupils were full of memories.


    It''s none other than Namikaze Minato!


    Minato-sensei, why are we here?


    The long silver hair was rippling in the wind, Kakashi rested his hands on the back of his head, his salted fish eyes drooped slightly, and he looked bored.


    "Kakashi, aren''t you worried about Obito and Rin?" Minato said with a smile.


    Isn''t the Chunin Exams very easy? What''s there to worry about? Kakashi saidzily.


    Obito and Rin are not as talented as you.


    Minato looked around, looking for a ce with few people to watch the battle, and then met Kanps eyes.


    A thought shed through Minatos mind: Is it him?


    The person who paid for their dinner at the Gekk Tavernst time and also praised his girlfriend''s beautiful hair.


    Minato gave him a friendly smile.


    Kanp hurriedly responded with a reserved but polite smile.


    "Hey, it''s Kakashi-senpai."


    Shisui also noticed Minato and Kakashi at this time, and recognized the best genius of Konoha.


    Shikuro turned his head and nced at them, his gaze under the sunsses shifted from Kakashi to Minato, and then the insects in his body became agitated slightly.


    Shikuro was shocked when he felt this, He could actually make my insects restless, that blond man is definitely not so simple!


    The two people looked at each other for a few moments, and Minato and Shikuro turned around and walked away.


    Kanp has no choice but to follow Shikuro.


    After a while, Kanp and the others found a ce with a higher ground. And when standing on it, they can have a panoramic view of the entire venue.


    Kanp and the others waited for a while, and the Finals of the Chunin Exams finally began.


    The yers enter the arena first.


    Under the leadership of the head examiner, two rows of Genin slowly walked into the arena. There were males and females, and there were fifty-sixty people!


    So many?


    Kanp was taken aback, but after thinking about it, he remembered that now is the time of war and the situation outside is very tense. So, it is in Konoha''s interest to select more Chunin.


    Kanp squinted and found several familiar figures.


    Obito, Rin, Tabako, and Genma Shiranui, who wraps his hair with a cloth and had a senbon in his mouth.


    In addition, there are Shinobi from the Hyga n, Uchiha n, InoShikaCho and other Shinobi ns, there are also many civilian Shinobi.


    But whether it''s spirit, strength or other things, these civilian Shinobi can''t bepared with ns Shinobi!


    Kanp''s gaze moved around them, and finally returned to Obito.


    Obito stood beside Rin, chatting continuously while also dancing, but it was a pity that Rin would seem very nervous, and only responded to Obito in a perfunctory manner.


    Obito was hit and dejected, but soon, he cheered up again and found a new topic to start the strong chat mode.


    Kanp sighed when he saw this: This is another licking dog.


    Huh?


    Why did I say another?


    As he thought about this, the head examiner in the arena had already finished speaking about the rules of thepetition, and then Hiruzen in the stands got up and loudly announced that the Chunin Exams had officially started.

 Chapter 141: Meeting Tsunade Again

    Chapter 141: Meeting Tsunade Again


    "The first match."


    Shiranui Genma!


    "Shimojima Ryohei!"


    The head examiner stood in the arena, and said loudly, The rest go to the waiting area and wait!


    "Yes!"


    The fifty-sixty people responded in unison, and then ran towards the bottom of the stand. Soon, there were only three people left in the field.


    Then, the head examiner took a few steps back, leaving the stage for Genma and Ryohei.


    The audiences on the stand were already excited, they are cheering and discussing incessantly. Kanp even saw a few sneaky figures. These people were wearing uniforms and carrying a small satchel. Theres chrysanthemums pattern printed on their backs, with the word gambling in the middle. At a first nce, they should be the gambling halls staff member rted to chrysanthemums.


    The experienced and knowledgeable Kanp reasoned at a nce that these guys are opening the bet.


    But even if he knew that, he still has to confirm it.


    He nced at Shikuro, coughed lightly, pointed at the people in the casino and asked: Shikuro-sensei, what are those people doing?


    Chrysanthemum Gambling Hall is thergest gambling hall in the vige. It is said that it has high-level background and has the best reputation. What? Do you want to gamble?


    Shikuro nced at him and said in a serious tone, I advise you not to touch that thing. There used to be a strong Shinobi in the vige, and it was because of gambling that the result


    Kanp then said with awe-inspiring manner: "Shikuro-sensei, I''m not that kind of person!"


    Then, he clutched his stomach and said, Aiya, my stomach hurts, I''m going to find a toilet.


    Shikuro shook his head when he saw this.


    Kanp ran and ran, and when he couldn''t see Shikuro and the others anymore, he turned his head and looked around, found a staff member with chrysanthemums printed on his back, and moved closer.


    He took out arge amount of money from his pocket, and without looking at how much, he handed it over and said: I bet on Shiranui Genma!


    Although Genma is just an extra, he is still mentioned in the original plot, and he was, no, it should be the future, in the future, he will be the Yondaime Hokage, Minatos Guard toon, and he is much more reliable than the guy called Shimojima Ryohei.


    Sorry, the game has already started and no more bets will be epted. The staff member said with a smile, Will the guests wait for the next match?


    The next match?


    Kanp looked at Genma, who was fighting with Shimojima Ryohei in the arena, and felt a little ufortable.


    There were only four people he knew in the arena. Excluding Genma, Obito and Rin looked unreliable, and only Tabako was left.


    But he doesn''t know if Tabako could win.


    Kanp took the money back into his pocket and walked towards Shikuro very irritably.


    After the match began, more and more vigers watched, and many people left the venue. People came and went, and from time to time they would bump with Kanp.


    Kanp is holding the money in his pocket. Although he wears a forehead protector on his head, he didnt know if thief wouldnt be scared by that, so he had to be cautious.


    But halfway through, he found a familiar figure.


    This is an old woman, wearing loose clothes, with dull yellow hair, muddy eyes, wrinkled face, hunched waist, and also leaning on crutches.


    Kanp recognized her immediately as the old woman he metst time on the North Hill near Senju Park!


    Moreover, Kanp has always suspected that she is a legendary sucker!


    Kanp walked over calmly and stood two meters away from her to watch the match.


    Because there is a lot of people nearby, the old woman didn''t pay special attention to Kanp.


    About five minutes or so, along with the loud apuse, Genma in the arena finally defeated Shimojima Ryohei.


    Kanp felt that he had missed 100 million, and felt very sad.


    At the same time, the head examiner called two more people to fight, one is Nakamura Yusui, and the other is Rin!


    It was at this time that the old woman who was two meters from him began to act.


    She reached out and grabbed a passing Chrysanthemum Gambling Halls staff member, then took out a stack of money from herrge clothes, and said in a hoarse voice: Nakamura Yusui.


    The staff member counted the money, then put it in his small satchel, and took out a special piece of paper. After that, he wrote the amount, Nakamura Yusuis name and the odds, and said enthusiastically: Dear guest, because these both of them are civilian Shinobi, the odds are all 1:1.


    "I understand."


    The old woman took the paper and immediately looked at the arena again.


    Kanp was very excited at this time. He hurriedly walked over to grab the staff member and took out all the money in his pockets, and pretended to be calm: I bet on Nohara Rin.


    The staff member quickly counted the money, and then made a special invoice with a chrysanthemum pattern printed on the back and gave it to him.


    Kanp looked at the amount written on the paper: 301,100.


    Among them, 300,000 is for being the middlemen, 1,000 is the reward for the D-Rank mission that has just been divided, and the remaining 100 is his pocket money.


    After the amount, there is Nohara Rin''s name, then the odds is 1:1.


    When Kanp was overwhelmed with joy, the old woman next to him actually spoke up and said in a hoarse voice: Little brat, I believed that you are also a Shinobi. How can you be so stupid to bet on that girl? You are sure to lose.


    Kanp never expected that she would take the initiative to talk to him, so after being stunned for a moment, he hurriedly said reservedly and implicitly: I don''t care about winning or losing, I''m just expressing my support for Rin! She is my friend and a very good Shinobi.


    "What a pity."


    The old woman snorted and said with a smile, ording to inside information, this friend of yours has already started training Medical Ninjutsu. It should be known that ordinary Medical-nin doesn''t have much fighting ability.


    Inside information?


    It must be the information she snatched from Sandaime.


    Kanp was a little panicked, but considering this old womans identity as the legendary sucker, he believed that Rin still has a good chance of winning.


    At the same time, the old woman, Tsunade, suddenly frowned.


    Strange, why am I talking to this little brat?


    Tsunade nced at Kanp calmly, and inexplicably felt that this kid looked a bit familiar, of course, the most important thing was that he is pleasing to the eye.


    There are very few people who can make me feels them pleasing to the eye at a nce. Thest one seems to be Kybis Jinchriki, right?


    As Tsunade thought about it, the situation in the arena had heated up.


    Nakamura Yusui and Rin each held a kunai to fight, and from time to time, they used Ninjutsu. They fought so hard that they were sweating profusely. After a while, they each had several wounds on their bodies.


    Seeing the blood, Tsunade hurriedly lowered her eyelids, and did not look at those things.


    But at this moment, Rin lowered her head and used Healing Technique on herself, causing the scale of victory tilted towards her immediately.


    Although Tsunade didn''t look directly with her eyes, but from her experience, just by listening to the cheers of the onlookers, she can tell that Rin has the advantage now. At this time, her crutches were already stabbed into the hard ground.


    Kanp, who was next to her, felt his scalp was slightly numb when he saw this scene, but he was also be more sure of his guess.


    Although the doubling of assets makes him feel happy, seeing through the real identity of this old woman makes Kanp even happier.


    At the same time, Rin sessfully defeated Nakamura Yusui amidst the apuse!


    Amidst the mor, Kanp heard several miserable howls. Presumably, from people like Tsunade, who bet on Nakamura Yusui.


    Gambling hurts people!


    When Kanp listened to the screams and looked at the crutch that was digging into the hard ground, he was full of emotion and couldn''t help but swore in his heart: I will never gamble in the future!

 Chapter 142: Live In A Way That I Hated

    Chapter 142: Live In A Way That I Hated


    Tsunade, who turned into an old woman, lowered her head, reached out to her pocket, and confirmed that she has gone bankrupt.


    Although it is not the first time, Tsunade still feels sad when she feels her empty wallet. At the same time, she secretly swore in her heart: Next time, I will definitely win back with both capital and interest!


    Then Tsunade silently turned around and left without saying a word.


    Kanp looked her back, and felt a little tangled in his heart: Should I throw the Collection Technique?


    Tsunade has Yin Seal, Chakra Enhanced Strength, and various Medical Forbidden Technique, each of which is extremely precious!


    But he can only collect three, and if he collects randomly


    Forget it, lets keep the good cabbage forter!


    Kanp strongly resisted the temptation, and couldn''t help but feel depressed, but when he thought of the tickets in his hand, his mood lifted up again.


    He grabbed a staff member of the Chrysanthemum Gambling Hall and asked for the ticket to be exchanged it.


    The exchange procedure was very rough, as the money was paid at sight of the ticket. One minuteter, Kanp''s assets reached 602,200.


    Returning to Shikuros location, Kanp was filled with joyous aura.


    "It''s so nice to be young, you can be so happy even for just taking shit." Shikuro nced at him, and said with a rather teasing tone.


    The joyous aura was instantly shattered, and Kanplooked at Shikuro resentfully.


    Kanp, look!


    Shisui, who was next to him, suddenly pulled Kanp and pointed his finger at the arena.


    Kanp turned his head to look, and his eyes could not help lit up: Gekk Tabako!


    In the field, Tabako is facing a Shinobi wearing a kimono.


    Because the kimono Shinobi had his back to them, Kanp cannot see this person''s face.


    "Hes from Hyga n." Yui suddenly spoke.


    Kanp subconsciously nced at her: When did youe?


    Uh no, she has been following us from the start.


    Kanp shook his head and put his attention back on the arena.


    Tabako faced the opposite Hyga Shinobi for a while, and then quickly formed a hand seal, and her figure disappeared instantly from the arena.


    "Body Flicker Technique?"


    The Hyga Shinobi immediately gathered his Chakra into his eyes, and the blue veins near the eye sockets were exposed, instantly giving him the 360-degree panoramic sunroof field of view. With such perverted eyesight, no matter how fast Tabako is, she can''t avoid his field of view, and once she gets close, he can react immediately!


    In terms of meleebat, our Hyga n''s Byakugan is the strongest!


    In the next instant, a cold sword light shone from the left side of the Hyga Shinobi, and shed straight towards his waist and abdomen.


    "Jkenp: Hakke Yon Sh!" (Gentle Fist Art: Eight Trigrams Four Palms)!"


    The Hyga Shinobi sneered, and roughly condensed Chakra on his hands, and instead of retreating, he rushed directly into the sword light to defeat Tabako.


    After the two sides approached, the Hyga Shinobi could already clearly see the Chakra Flow in Tabakos body, making him able to infer her next move and achieve a predictable evasive action.


    One after another sword light poured out beside the Hyga Shinobi, but she just can''t cut him!


    The onlookers eximed in unison. In their eyes, they only saw the Hyga Shinobi dancing in the sword light, then as he waved his palms, k k k sound was heard as he pped Tabako.


    Tabako knew the reputation of Hygas Gentle Fist, and so she didn''t dare to take it head-on. She clenched her teeth and turned to escape, but her speed was a step slower, so she was still pped by the Hyga Shinobi, and a strange chakra rushed into her Chakra Pathway System on her back instantly, stubbornly obstructing her Chakra Flow.


    "Admit defeat!"


    The Hyga Shinobis ferocious Byakugan fell on Tabako, without the slightest emotion, You are not my opponent, you should have understood this a long time ago!


    "Hmph."


    Tabako snorted coldly, holding swords in both hands, ready to continue.


    Right now, the three basic techniques are useless against Byakugan. Then, I must defeat the enemy in one hit!


    ng!


    Tabako shed to the ground with her sword, causing dust to fill the sky.


    "Shadow Clone  Sword sh!"


    In the next instant, three Tabako rushed out of the dust at high speed, turned into three sword lights, and shed straight towards the Hyga Shinobi.


    The Hyga Shinobis face slightly changed when he saw this.


    Under Byakugan''s eyesight, he saw three Tabako have the same amount of Chakra in their bodies, and he couldn''t tell which was the shadow clone and which was the main body.


    "In that case"


    Hyga Shinobi put on the Gentle Fists stance, I will fight three!


    Jkenp: Hakke Nijyon Sh! (Gentle Fist Art: Eight Trigrams Twenty-Four Palms)!


    At the audience seats, Shikuro suddenly shook his head and said: Tabako has lost.


    Why? Kanp was a little dissatisfied. He was defeated by Tabako several times. So if Tabako is defeated now, doesn''t it prove that he can''t beat that Hyga Shinobi?


    Although it is the truth.


    Shikuro said: Tabakos Chakra is not as much as you think. After being divided into three parts, she will be exhausted soon. Moreover, although shadow clone has a certain durability, it will still dissipate when it is fatally attacked.


    Just after the words fell, one of Tabakos shadow clone of in the arena was beaten into white mist by the Hyga Shinobi and dissipated.


    A few minutester, another Tabakos shadow clone was also destroyed. Although it seeded in leaving several wounds on the Hyga Shinobi''s body, the situation is still the same, and Tabako eventually lost.


    Shikuro-sensei, can Tabako-nee still be a Chunin?


    Kanp asked.


    Now that the situation in the Shinobi World is tense, Konoha needs morebat power. Although Tabako is defeated, its not like she didnt have the opportunity to be promoted to Chunin.


    Shikuro said in a low voice: Due to the war, the difficulty of Chunin''s promotion will be lowered appropriately, so as long as they don''t lose too badly


    He didn''t continue to say the following words, but the meaning was already obvious.


    Kanp sighed: I don''t know if this is a good thing or a bad thing.


    For the next match, Kanp suddenly lost interest, but due to Shikuro''s order, he had to brace oneself to bite the bullet and watch the fighting methods of these Chunin''.


    In Shikuros words, this is to broaden their horizons. So if they encounter a simr Shinobi in the future, they would at least have some understanding, and wont fall into panic at once.


    After five or six matches, the future boss and the current licking dog, Uchiha Obito finally appeared. As soon as he came up, he shot out a Great Fireball Technique fiercely, and rushed to win the first ce.


    His opponent is a civilian Shinobi with very average strength, giving Kanp the feeling that even he can beat this Shinobi if hes the one in the arena. So, within a few minutes, Uchiha Obito defeated him very toughly''!


    After that, Obito stretched out his hand in Rins direction and formed a V sign, and then turned around to other direction and also formed V sign.


    Kanp looked in the direction he was looking, and saw Minato and Kakashi.


    Kakashi''s dead fish eyes didn''t waver: Sure enough, Chunin Exams is as easy as ever.


    Minato reached out and responded to Obito.


    "Uchiha Obito, is he that blond man''s student?" Shikuro suddenly asked.


    Kanp nodded: His name is Namikaze Minato, Shikuro-sensei, do you know him?


    Shikuro shook his head and said: There are too many Shinobi in the vige, how could I possibly recognize each of them, but


    "But what?" Kanp hates people who were half-speaking the most.


    He is very strong. Shikuro said, Hes absolutely not an ordinary Shinobi!


    Actually


    Kanp really wanted to say that Minato is one of the Sannin, Jiraiyas disciple, but after thinking about it, he felt that he should hide it.


    Afterwards, Kanp sighed with emotion: Haah, I didn''t expect that in the end, I would also live in a way that I hated


    Well, it smells really fragrant~

 Chapter 143: Kanpūs Chicken Soup Story

    Chapter 143: Kanp��''s Chicken Soup Story


    The Chunin Examssted from the morning to 2 oclock in the afternoon and finally ended.


    However, the list of those who were promoted will not be released until the next day, so as soon as the match is over, the vigers and Shinobi who were watching all dispersed.


    There is a mess outside the venue, and there were many torn tickets among all kinds of garbage. It is unknown how many people went bankrupt in this game.


    Gambling is wrong!


    Kanp once again warned himself that he must never touch this thing in the future, and he must be stalwart!


    Shisui, Kanp, Yui, lets end here for today, Ill give you a half-day leave. Disband!


    Shikuro said, Remember to gather in front of the Hokage Tower at seven oclock tomorrow morning.


    Yes.


    The three responded, and Yui followed Shikuro away, while Kanp went with Shisui.


    The two chatted for a while on the road, then said goodbye at the fork and went home.


    After arriving home, Kanp found that his house was very deserted. Keiko should be on the hospital working. His cheap father also had a task to do when he returned to the vige, and he was very busy, while Hayate was not around.


    Kanp felt a little lonely for a while, then remembering the previous Chunin Exams, he left home and walked towards the old man Matsushitas house.


    The door of old man Matsushitas house was open. Kanp didnt think of himself as an outsider, so he changed his shoes at the entrance and walked in. When he arrived in the living room, Kanp found out that Tabako had arrived home, but she looked tired and her eyes were decadent.


    Matsushita was trying to persuade her, but unfortunately it didnt work well.


    Big brother!


    Suddenly, a surprised voice came from the side. Kanp looked up and saw that Hayate and Ygao walking over hand in hand.


    Kanp instantly suffered critical damage, and his forehead overflowed with -666.


    Kanp is here?


    Matsushita put all his attention on the precious granddaughter just now. It was not until Hayate made a sound that he found Kanp, who had entered the living room.


    Kanp greeted Matsushita, while Hayate had released Ygaos hand, and ran over: Big brother, are you not going to do mission today?


    Without waiting for his big brother to answer, Hayate pulled Kanps arm, tip-toe up to Kanps ear, and whispered mysteriously, Big brother, I want to tell you a secret, I


    You are the strongest? Kanp squinted and said.


    No, no, Ive learned the three basic techniques. Hayate suppressed his excitement and chuckled non-stop.


    Kanps eyebrows are raised: Really!


    Kanp remembered that he taught three basic techniques to Hayate half a year ago, and asked him to write three 500-words experiences. After half a year, the seeds he nted by himself finally blossomed and bears fruit, so it can be said that Kanp was very pleased!


    Well, my father evenplimented me!


    Hayate raised his neck arrogantly, with a shy look on his face.


    He has be a little arrogant.


    Kanp couldnt help but patted his shoulder, and said earnestly: The three basic techniques are the simplest Ninjutsu. There are thousands of people who master them. Hayate, where do you think you can rank?


    Hayate lowered his head in shame when he heard this.


    My stupid little brother, remember one sentence, arrogance makes people fall behind, but humility can make people progress! Look at your big brother, I have been practicing at the Academy for a year and a half, and I am good at the three basic techniques, Ninja Tools throwing, Body Flicker Technique, Earth and Fire Ninjutsu, do you see me being arrogant? Kanp decided to lead by example.


    Hayate subconsciously nodded.


    Kanp red.


    Hayate immediately shook his head: No, no.


    Kanp was about to re-educate him, when Ygao suddenly rushed over, stretched out her hand while standing in front of Hayate, and stared at Kanp fiercely: Dont bully my Hayate-nii!


    Kanps face twitched slightly, as this bit of dog food caught him off guard!


    Kanp,e here to help me persuade Tabako-chan.


    Matsushita tried to persuade Tabako to no avail, and in contrast, Kanp reprimands Hayate, making him obedient and honest in just a few words, so he immediately issued a helpline.


    Kanp came over unperturbed and looked at the Tabako on the sofa, guessing that after she have been defeated by the Hyga Shinobi, her confidence must be shattered.


    At this time, he should give a bowl of chicken soup for the soul!


    When Kanp was searching for chicken soup posts in his mind, he saw Ygao, who was still looking fierce, rushed over and stood in front of Tabako: Dont bully my Tabako-nee!


    Kanp was taken aback for a moment, and then looked towards Hayate with a nk expression: Hayate


    Oh.


    Hayate ran over immediately, and then dragged Ygao to the backyard.


    Ygao is unwilling, she pouted and struggled, while angrily scolding Hayate for betraying the pure friendship between them, saying that he is no longer her righteous partner, and she wanted to draw a clear line between them!


    Kanp stared at Hayate with weird gaze: So you are such Hayate behind my back


    Hayates face flushed with shame, and he pulled Ygao even harder to run away from Kanp.


    Kanp retracted his gaze from Hayate, restrained his mind, and then sat opposite Tabako. He looked directly into the other partys eyes, and said fragrantly: Tabako-nee, people who have never suffered from hunger will not be moved by food and clothing. After experiencing failure, the sess achieved will definitely be more delicious than getting it directly!


    Tabako didnt want to talk to him and just rolled her eyes at him.


    Matsushita looked at Kanp nervously.


    Kanp gave him a reassuring look, and then changed the chicken soup solemnly: No matter how high the sky is, being on tiptoe is making us closer to the sun!


    Embrace every day with a smile, and be a woman as warm as a sunflower!


    Where there is a will theres a way!


    Daddy!


    Go away! Tabako couldnt bear it anymore.


    Kanp was furious: Listen to you, do you speak human words?!


    Tabako was amused to the point of not knowing whether tough or cry I, I just want to be alone. Both of you are so annoying!


    When Kanp saw that she was finally willing tomunicate, he was relieved and said seriously: Tabako-nee, are you thinking about the mornings match? Although you lost to that Hyga Shinobi, it does not mean that you lost the Chunin Exams!


    Tabako sighed deeply and said weakly: Of course I know that, Im just a little unwilling. I have trained so hard for the past two years, but I still cant beat him.


    Kanp is a smart guy, so he knew that theres an inside story as soon as he heard this: Do you know that Hyga Shinobi?


    His name is Hyga Eiichi, and he is in the same year as me. Tabako started to talk with a displeased expression, When he was at the Academy, he looked so aloof and remote, which was annoying, hmph!


    It turned out to be an old enemy.


    Kanp turned his head and looked towards Matsushita, telling that there was nothing he could do about it.


    Matsushita was someone who did big things from the first nce. Seeing that his granddaughter finally confided the truth, he patted his chest and said that when she officially became Chunin, he will put down his old face and asked one of the very best Konoha-Style Kenjutsus user to be her teacher, so that she can catch up with that Hyga Eiichi within three years, and be the elite of the elite!


    Tabako and Kanp are suspicious about this.


    There are many people who have inherited the Konoha-Style Kenjutsu, but the very best of them are in Gekk n. Do you need to put down your old face to invite that person?


    Matsushita smiled and didnt exin, just showed a mysterious look on his face.

 Chapter 144: Research Materials

    Chapter 144: Research Materials


    Hokage Tower.


    The afterglow of the setting sun faded away thest tinge of red. At thest moment of nightfall, Hyga ns n Head, Hyga Hirofumi and Uchiha ns n Head, Uchiha Tengoku walked out of Hokage Tower side by side.


    The two didnt speak to each other, they parted ways when they reached the entrance, and went home separately.


    In the past few days, the two have been summoned by Hiruzen many times to discuss the matter of mobilizing the two ns Shinobi to the coast to deter Land of Waters Kirigakure.


    Tengoku and Hirofumi generally agree, but there are some disagreements on how many people to send.


    Hiruzen thought that the more, the better, but the two n Head didnt think so. Since its just to deter, a batch of Shinobi is enough, and even if Kirigakure really invaded the Land of Fire, they still had time to send more nsmen to battlefield.


    If arge number of nsmen are dispatched at one time ording to Hiruzens intention, the risk would be too high! After all, the battlefield is changing rapidly, in case Kirigakure ns something big, they wont be able to cry once they are ambushed and surrounded.


    After several days of discussion, Hiruzen couldnt convince the two of them, and had no choice but to agree.


    After Tengoku returned home, he immediately summoned the three elders overnight. After making a fierce prediction, he decided to let the Jnin, Uchiha Fugaku take a group of Military Police Forces members to the coast.


    On the other side, after Hirofumi got home, he also immediately summoned ns Great Elder, Hyga Nobuyuki.


    There are four Hyga n Elders, but apart from grand elder, the other three elders are all elders from the Branch House!


    It cant be helped. After all, Hyga ns Main House only has one person per generation. The Main House of this generation is Hirofumi. The Main House of the previous generation is his father, Hyga Nobuyuki. As for the Main Houses next generation, it is naturally his eldest son, Hyga Hiashi.


    That is to say, there are only three people from the Main House of the huge Hyga n!


    Father, you are here.


    Hyga Nobuyuki is seventy-two this year, with white hair and wrinkled face, but his waist is straight as he walks. Although his eyelids are drooping, his eyes are full of light when he opened them.


    Hirofumi respectfully asked him to sit down, and then borated on the results of todays discussions in the Hokage Tower.


    After hearing this, Nobuyuki nodded slightly and asked: How many people do you n to send, and who will lead them?


    Its just for deterring, plus the Shinobi from Uchiha n, our Hyga n should send a hundred people! Hirofumi then pondered and said, As for the leader, I want Hiashi to go so he can get some experience!


    Aho! (T/N: The Raw in Japanese, Aho means idiot, stupid or fool.)


    Nobuyuki reprimanded, The people from the Main House cant go to the battlefield unless it is absolutely necessary! Let Hizashi go!


    I understand.


    Hirofumi nodded, and then said hesitantly, Father, in fact, Hizashis talent is not worse than Hiashis.


    Of course I know, thats why Im relieved to let him go.


    After Nobuyuki said that, he sighed again, I know what you are thinking, but remember, the Main House can only have one person per generation!


    Yes!


    The night gradually darkened.


    In Shikuros house, Yui had been standing in the living room for a while.


    Yui, your fathers research materials are really not with me.


    Shikuro looked at the stubborn Yui, and had a headache.


    Yui-nee, hug. The three-years-old Torune rolled around on the sofa, but unfortunately, Yui ignored him. He felt so wronged that he burst into tears.


    Yui did not have time to take care of this little brat at this time, as she looked Shikuro and directly asked: Uncle, where is the information?


    At the Hokage Tower!


    Shikuro sighed and said angrily, Your fathers research is too dangerous. It has been listed as a Forbidden Technique by Hokage-sama, and it is sealed in the library together with the research materials of Nidaime-sama.


    There are two Konoha Library, one is for the outside world, anyone can see it, it exists in the form of a library, located in the southwest direction of the vige. The other is the Forbidden Library, located in Hokage Tower, and inside it is full of research materials left by Nidaime Hokage when he was researching various Forbidden Techniques.


    Nidaime Hokage has studied so many messy Forbidden Techniques, and human experiments are basic exercises. The famous ones are Impure World Reincarnation, Flying Thunder God Technique, and these Forbidden Techniques training methods are recorded on the Scroll of Seals, and is kept by the Hokage. The research materials are all sealed in the library at the Hokage Tower, where they are kept under the care of Anbu day and night.


    And to be able to be sealed together with Nidaime Hokages research materials, it shows how dangerous the research materials left by Yuis father.


    I dont care, it was left by my father!


    Yui clenched her teeth, and stared at Shikuro stubbornly, You have to help me get it back!


    Yui


    Shikuro looked helpless, Those materials will kill you, have you forgotten how your father died?


    Because I cant forget it that I need to study it even more! Yui said with a firm expression, I must develop the nano-sized venomous insects that can be raised by humans!


    Shikuro felt helpless when he saw this: You father and daughter have something wrong on your heads!


    Uncle!


    Yui was a little anxious seeing that Shikuro didnt speak.


    I will give it a try.


    Shikuro sighed and said, But I cant guarantee that I can get your fathers research materials.


    Thank you, Uncle.


    Yui showed a smile.


    When Yui left, Shikuro gave the child to his wife and went to the Hokage Tower.


    Now that its wartime, regardless of its importance, Hiruzen has to deal with everything. So even if itste at night, Hiruzen is still working at the Hokage Tower.


    Shikuro knocked on the door and entered the office. He then saw that Hiruzen is smoking to refresh himself. I wonder if it was an illusion, but he found that there seemed to be a few more white hairs on Hiruzens head.


    Shikuro, is something wrong? Hiruzen put down the tobo pipe in his hand and asked.


    Hokage-sama, that Shikuro didnt know how to say it.


    Hiruzen raised his brows and asked: Is it rted to Shisui and Kanp?


    No, its about Yui.


    Shikuro lowered his head and said Yui wants to get back her fathers research materials.


    Hiruzen didnt understand for a moment: What research materials?


    Its the research materials on raising nano-sized venomous insects. Shikuro reminded, These materials have been sealed in the library by you, Hokage-sama.


    So thats it.


    Hiruzen took a puff from the pipe and said, Shikuro, it stands to reason that I shouldnt refuse Yuis request, but those research materials are very dangerous. In any case, I dont feelfortable handing them over to a Genin.


    Shikuro knew this was the result, but for some reason, Yuis stubborn appearance came to his mind at this time, causing: Hokage-sama, what if it was me?


    Hiruzen was stunned.


    Hokage-sama, I just Shikuro realized what he said and hurriedly speak to exin, but Hiruzen interrupted him with a wave of his hand.


    Shikuro, you are the most talented Shinobi in Aburame n. If it was you, you might really be able to seed.


    Hiruzen looked at Shikuro deeply, and then asked the Anbu to take out the research materials for raising nano-sized venomous insects sealed in the library and hand them over to Shikuro.


    Thank you Hokage-sama!


    Shikuro took the information in a daze, not knowing whether to be happy or sad.


    After Shikuro left, Hiruzen put down his tobo pipe, turned around and walked to the office window, looked up at the bright moon, and sighed.


    If it was not for the tense situation in the Shinobi World right now, and Konoha desperately needs strongbat power, Hiruzen might not release these research materials, but who knows?

 Chapter 145: Genin That Can’t Be Provoked

    Chapter 145: Genin That Can��t Be Provoked


    Back home, Shikuro was a little tangled.


    Naturally, this information cannot be directly handed over to Yui, otherwise it will definitely kill her.


    But if he didnt give it, he cant, after all, the research materials have already been obtained from the Hokage!


    Shikuro thought about a long time, and the only way he thought of was to take a look and understand a little by himself, then he will teach Yui a little, then after he understand more, and he will teach her more, that way, Yui will no longer be in mortal danger.


    But in that case the one who will in mortal danger is me


    Shikuro looked at the two thick notebooks in his hand. The nano-sized venomous insects, if he said that he was not excited, it must be a lie. After reading it by himself, can he resist the temptation not to train and research it?


    Shikuro didnt know, and after being silent for a long time, he took a deep breath and slowly opened the first notebook.


    In the early morning of the next day, as soon as Shikuro went out, he saw Yui was waiting outside.


    Yui.


    Shikuro has bloodshot eyes, but as hes wearing sunsses, others cant see it.


    Uncle, did you get it? Yui asked.


    Shikuro nodded and: I got it, but its not the time to hand it over to you.


    Why? Yui was both happy and surprised.


    Yui, you have just graduated from the Academy. You still dont know much about poison insects. It is too dangerous to study nano-sized venomous insects. Therefore, I will sort out your fathers information and pass it on to you slowly.


    After saying that, Shikuro turned and walked towards Hokage Tower.


    Uncle, thank you.


    Yui was a little moved. Of course she knows the dangers of raising nano-sized venomous insects, but this is her fathers lifelong research project. She cant give it up!


    Now that she has Shikuro, Yui feels more confident!


    All the way to Hokage Tower, Kanp has already arrived early.


    Its not because of Kanps diligence. Originally, he set his rm clock at 6:30, but his cheap father called him at 5:30. Who told him to have Shikuro as his Jnin Instructor? So his father told him to learn to make progress every day, dont stir up trouble, dont do anything, and he only let Kanp go after talking for 20 minutes, and then set off to battlefield with his little brother, a group of subordinates, and supplies.


    Kanp wanted to get back to sleep again, but the time did not allow it, so he came to Hokage Tower ahead of schedule.


    Shikuro-sensei, good morning.


    Kanp greetedzily. Last night, he was training Body Revival Technique and refined Chakra, and he was busy until eleven oclock before falling asleep. It was originally a day full of vitality, unfortunately, he was woken up by his father cheap at 5:30, and slept for an hour less, causing his vitality to be greatly damaged!


    The group of three waited for a while, and the number of Shinobi around gradually increased, but Shisui hasnt arrived yet.


    Kanp felt it is a bit weird. It is excusable for him to arrive early, but it is inexcusable for Shisui to bete.


    As he is still in doubts, suddenly, a Shinobi wearing a white mask jumped off from Hokage Tower.


    Anbu?


    Kanp observes him calmly.


    The Anbu ignored the nearby Shinobi, went straight to the bulletin board outside Hokage Tower, posted a piece of paper on it, and then disappeared with a gust of wind.


    Kanp, who has dynamic vision, could vaguely capture his moving figure, but he lost him just after blinking his eyes.


    As expected of Anbu, every one of them are fast shooter.


    The list for promoted Chunin hase out. Shikuro said with experience to remind Kanp.


    Kanp was startled, and hurriedly ran to the bulletin board.


    At this time, there were already a lot of people in front of the bulletin board. Kanp was toozy to squeeze in, so he squinted his eyes, and saw the names of nearly forty people on the list.


    The pass rate is 70% to 80%!


    Crazy!


    Kanp looked at the names one by one, and saw Tabakos name at the bottom.


    Tabako-nee really got promoted


    Kanp muttered to himself, and then thought of what Matsushita said yesterday. He hurriedly ran over to ask Shikuro and asked, Shikuro-sensei, in the vige, who is the best Shinobi who trained Konoha-Style Kenjutsu?


    Shikuro pondered for a while, and said somewhat uncertainly, If you only talk about Konoha-Style Kenjutsu, it should be your father.


    Kanp raised his brows when he heard the way Shikuro said it: Argh, I cant bear it.


    But if its aboutprehensive strength and inheritance, its Kosuke-senpai. Shikuros tone is very positive this time.


    Kosuke senpai?


    Kanp seems to have an impression of this name.


    Although he is a Genin, he is very powerful! Shikuro said seriously, His Konoha-Style Kenjutsu was taught by Nidaime-sama personally!


    Hearing this, Kanp sucked in a breath of cold air, not because Kosukes Konoha-Style Kenjutsu was taught by Nidaime Hokage himself, but because Kosuke turned out to be Genin?


    Could it be that there is a legendary Konohas Genin that cant be provoked before Naruto and Sasuke?


    Kanp felt that the green light in his mind had begun to stir.


    Shikuro-sensei, Kanp, Yui, sorry, I amte.


    At this moment, Shisui ran to the group while gasping for breath.


    Now that everyone is here, lets go in. Shikuro turned and walked towards the Hokage Tower.


    Kanp and Shisui followed him side by side, and then Kanp asked with a serious face: Shisui, are youte because you are ying with your little brotherst night?


    What? Shisui was stunned for a moment, and then exined, I just went to send off big brother Fukken, so I waste.


    Old thief Fukken? Where did he go? Kanp asked.


    Do you remember the spy who was defeated by Shikuro-sensei some time ago? He is from Kirigakure! Shisui said solemnly.


    Kirigakure?


    Kanp was a little shocked. At first, he was still wondering why he collected Water Release: Water Formation Wall from this spy, but it turned out that this spy was actually from Kirigakure!


    With that said, Kirigakure has already begun the preparations for the invasion.


    In order to deter Kirigakure, our n and Hyga n each dispatched a group of Shinobi to the coastal areas. Shisui said, Big brother Fukken was also dispatched as a logistics officer.


    Kanp nodded: Thats right, Shisui must have awakened Mangeky because of the death of old thief Fukken. Its nothing to do with me. Thats great!


    Soon, the group of four people entered the mission center.


    Shikuro still went with the old customs, and chose the mission messily.


    Hes lucky this time, as he chose a rtively conventional mission: Help the olddy find her missing fat orange cat!


    The group of four set off immediately, first to find thedy, and then Kanp and Shisui earnestly asked about the details of the missing fat orange cat and the area where the fat orange cat was usually active. They went to search, and it was until the evening that they found the exhausted fat orange cat in the small forest a few miles away, and in the depths of the small forest, a few shrill cat meowings that sounds like a crying baby could be heard from time to time.


    Combining with his previous lifes experience, Kanp has realized something, and his eyes that are looking at the fat orange cat gradually reveal a trace of envy: This cat is living the peak of life!

 Chapter 146: C-Rank

    Chapter 146: C-Rank


    Farming, chatting, looking for cats


    Under the leadership of Shikuro, Kanp, Shisui, and Yui from Team 2 took various D-Rank Missions around in the vige, and in just two months, the figures of three have spread all over the vige!


    On May 11th, Kanp got up early, get dressed and washed up, and not long after, Hayate also got up.


    Big brother, there is a very delicious restaurant near Ygao-chans house, shall we go there for breakfast?


    Hayate washed away the mucus from the corners of his eyes and the saliva from the corners of his mouth, and ran over.


    Since Kanp made money by doing missions, Hayate has encouraged him to take him to eat delicious food every now and then. Coincidentally, these delicious restaurants are all located near Ygaos house.


    Kanp nced at him and stuffed an onigiri into his mouth: Didnt kaa-san already make some food? We should just eat that!


    After the new semester begins, Keiko also resumed her usual work of preparing onigiri bento, sushi bento, and onigiri sushi bento every day.


    Hayate rolled his eyes when he saw his failure, and begged him pitifully: Big brother, give me some pocket money.


    Kanp pondered and took out his wallet.


    He bought this wallet more than a month ago. Mainly because he has too much money on him and it was easy to lose it if he put them on his pocket, so he bought one.


    Kanp rummaged his wallet for a while and then took out a one hundred ry bill.


    Big brother


    Hayates eyes glowed as he looked at Kanps bulging wallet.


    Because he was curious about how much money Shinobi can make, once after Kanp fell asleep, Hayate used his Transparent Release and quietly opened Kanps wallet. In there, there were dozens of ten thousand ry bill inside, which almost knocked Hayate out of his invisibility!


    At this time, Hayate looked down at the banknote in his hand with only one hundred denominations, feels depressed and wanted to cry.


    Kanp is a soft-hearted person. He couldnt stand it when he saw his expression, so after searching again, he took out another one hundred banknote and handed it over.


    At that time, Hayate was so moved that his eyes were blurred with tears.


    Looking at the tears on Hayates eyes, Kanp nodded in relief: My little brother has grown up and learned to be grateful, its great~


    After breakfast, Kanp formed Clone Seal to create a shadow clone, and ordered him to go back to the bedroom to train the twelve hand seals.


    For the past two months, Kanp has used shadow clone to train hand seals every day, and now, his hand seals forming speed is at least twice as fast as before!


    Kanp felt the Chakra inside his body. Although half of it was consumed by the shadow clone, the remaining Chakra was still twice as many as his Chakra two months ago!


    So Kanp formed the Clone Seal and created another shadow clone!


    Although Kanp does not know Multiple Shadow Clone Technique, he can create two shadow clones by creating one at a time twice.


    Of course, the shadow clone created like this will have less Chakra. The first shadow clone still has 1/2 Chakra of the main body, but the second shadow clone is based on the main body 1/2 Chakra, so it only has 1/4.


    But these shadow clones are only used for training, so it doesnt matter if there is more or less Chakra.


    You, go and trained Kenjutsu! Kanpmanded arrogantly.


    After two months of scientific exploration, Kanp has mastered the trick. As long as he is showing tough stance, these shadow clones will be obedient, and once he shows weakness and friendliness, they will kick him in the ass.


    Hayate, who sat on the side, looked at his big brother with envy, Big brother creates two shadow clones for training, making his training speed to double, so if he uses shadow clone to do a mission, the speed of making money is also doubled, but big brother only gives me 2 one hundred banknotes, big brother is so cunning


    When leaving home, Kanp saw Matsushita walking.


    Two months ago, Matsushita swore to help Tabako, and asked Kosuke, the Legendary Genin, to teach her. Unfortunately, Kosuke has already gone to the Sunagakures battlefield, and was not in Konoha.


    Although Tabako did not say anything, Matsushita felt that he had lost his granddaughters trust, so as long as the granddaughter was at home, he would feel ufortable and would leave home to walk around at every turn.


    Uncle Matsushita. Kanp smiled and greeted.


    Kanp.


    When Matsushita saw Kanp, he jokingly said, Going to catch the cat again?


    Kanp calmly took out his trump card: Uncle, you have been walking very diligently recently, do you have a tigress at home?


    Matsushita was furious, blowing his beard and red: Smelly brat, stop for me!


    Kanp ran away without saying another word.


    Running all the way to the Hokage Tower, Kanp passed several streets along the way, and he also saw several taverns named Gekk. Each taverns sign was printed with a red, well-ripened crayfish.


    With how fast crayfish breeds, Gekk Tavern expands as quickly as possible. Today, there are already five Gekk Tavern in Konoha!


    It is expanding at a rate of one tavern for each half a month.


    As for the money made by the Tavern, except for the expansion, the rest is used to improve the life of Gekk ns nsmen. Although the Gekk n today is not a big family, economically speaking, it has moved closer to the big n!


    As for the information of the crayfish, they cant hide it in the end. Many businessmen have already organized a group to hire Shinobi to catch crayfish in the Land of Rivers, but this is not a short-term thing, as after the crayfish was caught back, it cannot be served directly and must be farmed first. So, for Gekk n, there is at least four months of monopoly time, enough for Gekk n to open more than ten taverns, upying most of the crayfish market in the vige!


    When he arrived at Hokage Tower, Shikuro, Shisui, and Yui had already arrived.


    Lets go.


    Shikuro turned around and entered the mission center in the Hokage Tower. He first delivered the previous D-Rank Mission and received themission.


    And the mission experience on the Shinobi Certificates of Kanps group of three have also be D-Rank: 34!


    In the past two months, Kanp has done 31 D-Rank Missions, one every two days on average, which is extremely efficient.


    At the same time, Shikuro chose mission randomly once again, so Kanp couldnt help but said: Shikuro-sensei, its almost time to do C-Rank Mission, right?


    The meaning of D-Rank Mission is to allow Genins to apply the theories learned by the Academy on the field, from a student who wrote on paper to a qualified Genin who is good at reconnaissance, anti-reconnaissance, information collection, etc.


    Among the members of the Team 2, Kanp is hard-working genius, Shisui is a genius, and Yuis talent is also good, so to some extent, continuing to do D-Rank Missions is aplete waste of their time.


    Do you all mean that?


    Shikuro retracted his finger and turned to look at his three students.


    Because he is wearing sunsses, Kanp couldnt see what he was thinking and felt a little guilty.


    But he really didnt want to catch cats anymore.


    Thinking about this, he rushed to a Genin next to him to cast a Collection Technique, the green light cluster in his mind surged, and subsided again after a while.


    In D-Rank Missions, they are faced with ordinary vigers, so the only ce where he can use Collection Technique is here, but among theseing and going Shinobi, seven or eight out of ten are vignt, and the remaining few are also mainly Genin, so the effect of the collection is very unsatisfactory.


    Faced with Shikuros question, Shisui nodded and said: Shikuro-sensei, Im ready!


    Yui also rarely nodded her head. She has also been working hard to learn about various venomous insects in the past two months, but no matter how much she learns, she needs to use it in reality, so she hopes to go out of the vige.


    In that case, lets take C-Rank Mission.


    Shikuro turned his head and looked towards the missions Mediterranean Sea, and said, Sorry for the trouble, we want C-Rank Mission.


    Mediterranean Sea closed the D-Rank Mission notebook, then opened the C-Rank Mission notebook, and handed it over to Shikuro: Please.


    Shikuro stretched out his finger and was trying to do it the old-fashioned way, but he suddenly saw the first mission in the mission book, and his finger immediately clicked on it: Well take this one.

 Chapter 147: Side Effects

    Chapter 147: Side Effects


    After receiving the mission, Shikuro gave the mission scroll to Yui as usual.


    Yui opened the scroll, then Kanp and Shisui hurriedly gathered around her.


    This mission is a C-Rank rescue mission!


    After the beginning of spring, the temperature in the Land of Fire quickly warmed up, and the rainfall gradually increased. A few days ago, heavy rain in a certain ce continued for several days, causing the water level to skyrocket, forming a flood that washed away a small vige nearby this morning.


    The mission Kanps group received was to rescue this small vige.


    Moreover, this is also a joint mission. After Kanp and his team take over, other Shinobi team can also take it.


    Saving people is like putting out fires. Lets set out immediately. Today, Kanp is not only full of vitality, but also full of positive energy. He feels that he can save the entire world.


    I recalled that this small vige is about two hundred kilometers away from Konoha.


    Shisui pondered and said, With our stamina and speed, it will take two days at the fastest!


    In two days, the body would have gone cold.


    Kanp sighed in his heart. He has Uzumaki ns physique and good physical fitness. He might be able to run for a long time if he forced himself a little, but Shisui and Yuis bodies are still immature and obviously cant support such travel.


    Dont worry, if you dont have enough stamina, you can take military rations pills, so we will be able to get there today! Shikuro said calmly.


    Kanp eyes lit up, then he looked at Shikuro, and said: Poor!


    Cough.


    Shisui coughed dryly and looked at Shikuro , Shikuro-sensei?


    Yui also looked at him.


    Shikuros mouth, that is under the high-cor trench coat, twitched when he saw this, but his voice is still steady: Military rations pills are not expensive. Themission youpleted before is enough to pay for the military rations pills for this trip. Afterpleting the mission, themission of this C-Rank Mission can also recover the loss of buying military food pills.


    Shikuro-sensei, you


    Kanp was about to haggle, but was interrupted by Shikuro waving, There is one more thing, during the war, for all missions out of the vige, regardless of its importance, must be recorded in the Shinobi log, and handed over to the mission center after the mission is over.


    Kanp was perfectly distracted by his topic and asked with a frown: Shikuro-sensei, everyone has to write?


    No, as long as there is one person to do it. Shikuro said, You can decide for yourself.


    Aiya, in fact, my writing style is very bad, and what I write is like flowing water. It has no emotion, no vivid image, and no central idea


    Kanp directly revealed his shorings, Even the Academys homework experience was written for me by my younger brother. I really, I really shouldnt!


    Kanp looked remorseful, and his eyes were full of drama.


    I want to take care of the insects. Yui also started to speak.


    Shisui looked at Kanp and Yui again, and said with a depressed look on his face: YouI fine, I will write.


    As they spoke, the group of four left the Hokage Tower, and went to a nearby shop that sold military ration pills.


    The price of military ration pills is 1,000 ry per piece, and if they buy ten, they can get five hundred ry discounts.


    Kanp looked at the thumb-size military ration pills, and his scalp felt a little numb. He found that everything rted to Shinobi is much more expensive than ordinary products!


    Especially in the war period, as such a small ball can sold for one thousand ry!


    Kanp also remembers that in the original work, Sakura made a basket of military ration pills for Naruto. From that, it can be seen that the production of this stuff shouldnt be too difficult.


    Its enough to buy ten. Shikuro said.


    When paying, Kanp took out the money carefully, for fear of revealing his wealth.


    After buying the military ration pills, the group of four walked towards the gate of the vige. During this time, Shisui bought a mission log. When they arrived at the gate, the four people took out their Shinobi Certificates and mission scroll to report before they were released.


    When they got outside, Shisui confirmed the position, and the group of four immediately started the running mode.


    Shikuro ran at the end, trying to weaken his own existence as much as possible.


    About half an hour or so, the group of four had already run for nearly 20 kilometers. Kanp and Shisui are already gasping for breath, and Yui put her hands on her legs and could no longer walk.


    If you dont have enough stamina, eat one military ration pill immediately to replenish your stamina. Shikuro said from behind.


    Yes~


    Yui waited for her breath to calm down, then took out a pill and swallowed it, and her exhausted stamina slowly recovered.


    Shisui, dont you want one? Kanp pretended to be tired and wanted to eat one to keep a low profile. But seeing Shisui didnt eat it, he wouldnt have to take it first. After all, when he and Shisui went out of the vige together back then, his stamina at the time was far better than Shisuis.


    I can still hold on!


    Shisui drank some water, but did not eat the military food pill.


    Then, the group people continued on their way.


    But after running less than ten kilometers, Shisui has reached the limit, so he had to eat a military ration pill to replenish his stamina.


    In this way, Kanp thought that he is number one in his heart.


    After running for another ten kilometers, Kanp also panted and swallowed a military ration pill. The taste was average, not too unptable, but it definitely couldnt be called delicious, but after eating it, his staminas recovery speed is indeed a bit faster.


    In the following time, the group kept running at a rtively stable speed. Because military ration pills replenish their stamina, they didnt need to eat. They only needed to drink water properly and they could continue to run without stopping.


    But as they continued running, Kanp didnt feel too good.


    If I remember correctly, eating too much military ration pills seems to have side effects, right?


    When they are stopping to drink water, Kanp couldnt help but ask Shikuro.


    Shikuro was silent for a while, and said: Consuming arge amount of military ration pills in a short period of time will indeed cause adverse reactions. For men, it is okay, but for women, it will elerate aging.


    Yui spat out the military ration pills in her mouth upon hearing this.


    Although she is usually cold and indifferent, it does not mean that she is indifferent to her appearance.


    Shikuro showed a silent smile and said: Dont worry, even if you consume ten pills at the same time, it wont have much effect on your body.


    Kanps group of three rxed when they heard this.


    After replenishing their stamina and moisture, the four people set off on the road again.


    Five and a half hourster, the group of four finally approached their destination.


    The sky in this area is dark, and there are strands of rain in the air, as if it will turn into a torrential rain at any time.


    It didnt take long for the group to hear the roar of the flooding from the front, like ten thousand horses galloping!


    They consumed a military ration pill once again, and they moved forward cautiously. After passing through the small dense forest, and climbing over the small dirt slope in front of them, they saw a turbid river with turbulent waves in front of them. The water was fast and muddy, the river surface is full of broken branches, tree roots, fragments of weeds and some wooden furniture. It is impossible to see the situation under the flood.


    Look over there!


    Shisui suddenly pointed to the small dirt slope opposite the flood. There are many vigers soaked by the rain gathered, crying nonstop. In addition, there were also several Shinobi wearing Konohas forehead protectors helping the vigers busily.


    It seems that we are not the first to arrive.


    Kanp squinted his eyes and looked at the distant Shinobi, and a hint of surprise appeared in his eyes, Its Hyga Ueki and his team!

 Chapter 148: Kirigakures Shinobi

    Chapter 148: Kirigakure''s Shinobi


    On the other side of the flood, the Team 1s members, Hyga Ueki, Ichiro Miyamoto, Tanaka Nakano, had just arrived for half an hour. At this time, they were building shelters for the vigers to hide from the rain.


    Their Jnin Instructor, Ohashi stood not far away for a long time, silently watching the surging flood, it is unknown what she was thinking.


    The flood is ruthless and haspletely submerged the small vige under the hillside. Standing on both sides of the hillside, the specific location of the small vige could only be confirmed by the scattered roofs on the turbid river surface and the treetops of a few old crooked-neck trees.


    What are you going to do?


    Shikuros voice suddenly came from behind.


    Kanp took his gaze back from the other side and said directly: Those people on the shore are taken care of by the Hyga Ueki and the others, then, we will be responsible for saving people.


    But the small vige has been submerged, Im afraid the people in the vige have already Shisui looked sympathetic.


    Dont underestimate humans desire to survive. No matter how big the flood is, as long as you find a driftwood, there is a possibility of surviving! If we look down the river, we should be able to find survivors! Kanp said.


    Shikuro nced at Kanp with admiration. Then, Shikuro said that he would not take action in this rescue operation.


    Kanps group of three was not surprised by this, and immediately instructed Shikuro to go to say hello to the other side, while the three of them ran quickly downstream along the flood.


    In order to find the survivors on the turbid river faster, Yui has some of the insects in her body to fly around on the flooded water, and Shisui activated his Sharingan.


    In his scarlet pupils, a ck tomoe hangs alone, full of mysteriousness.


    1-Tomoe Sharingan.


    When Kanp saw Shisuis eyes, he subconsciously wanted to throw wanted to throw a Collection Technique at him. Fortunately, he was interrupted by Yui in time.


    There is a survivor there!


    Yuis insects had already found a survivor after running a few hundred meters.


    In the middle of the flood, there was a treetop that peeked out from the river surface. In the treetop, a middle-aged man was half-submerged and half-floating. Without knowing his life or death, Yuis insects are flying beside the treetop.


    Kanp and Shisui nce at each other, and rushed down together.


    The water flow of the flood was very fast. As soon as Kanp and Shisui stepped on the river, their bodies swayed and they almost sank. Fortunately, both of them did not react slowly. They adjusted the Chakra under their feet in time and finally managed to stand firmly, and then the two quickly ran towards the middle of the flood, and worked together to rescue the middle-aged man hanging on the treetop.


    After returning tond, Kanp first use Healing Technique on the middle-aged man. After confirming that he was okay, the three left him on the small slope, and then continued to search for survivors.


    With Yuis insects and Shisuis Sharingan, the threes rescue speed increased greatly. After walking all the way down, they have rescued 24 vigers in less than an hour, of which 13 were seriously injured in the torrential collision, eight people were slightly injured, and the remaining three people caught a cold. Fortunately, Kanp has Healing Technique, which can temporarily stabilize their injuries.


    The three continued to rescue the vigers and found that the terrain below gradually opened up and the floods water level was getting lower and lower. At the back, the hillsides on both sides seemed to enclose the open terrain into a closed space like a gourd, the floods continuously converge here, forming a turbid and filthyke. Theke is full of broken branches and broken wood, exuding a muddy smell.


    Looking at this yellow feceske, Kanp suddenly felt a chill rushing from his spine to his forehead. As a person who is afraid of death, Kanp pulls Shisui and Yui back without saying a word.


    Whats wrong?


    When Shisui was pulled by Kanp suddenly, he turned around and looked at him in confusion.


    I dont know, it just doesnt feel so good!


    Kanp showed solemn expression and took a few steps back, but he still felt ufortable, Get out of here quickly!


    As soon as he said that, he turned around and ran away.


    Shisui and Yui were stunned for a moment, and at this instant, a turbid water dragon of yellow feces suddenly appeared from theke, roaring towards the sky, and then towards Shisui and Yui.


    Shisuis pupils shrank slightly when he saw this. His hands formed a hand seal to disy Body Flicker Technique, and he immediately turned into a gust of wind and retreated.


    Yui next to him hadnt mastered Body Flicker Technique yet, so just after running a few steps, she found that the muddy water dragon has almost reached the top of her head.


    Hijutsu: Mushiheki! (Secret Technique: Insect Wall)


    Yui waved her hands, arge number of insects came out from her wide sleeves, moving at high speed around her, and looked like a spinning ck cocoon from the distance.


    But in the face of the huge turbid water dragon, this ck cocoon looked too small!


    Katon: Gkaky no Jutsu! (Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique)


    Katon: Gkaky no Jutsu!


    Kanp and Shisui, who had run far away, hurriedly ran back and use Great Fireball Technique to attack the water dragon when they saw Yui was still left behind.


    Two fireballs with a radius of one meter fluttered in the wind, the hot raging mes burned and jumped, and they collided with the water dragon in an instant.


    Shi shi shi


    With the sound of water meeting fire, the two fireballs were swallowed by the water dragon in a blink of an eye, and then the water dragon continued to move unabated, and violently hit the ck cocoon.


    Boom!


    The ck cocoon was shredded like paper paste by the water dragon in an instant.


    Its dangerous!


    Yuis voice suddenly appeared three meters away from the turbid water dragon.


    What was swept away by the water dragon just now was just the insect clone she left in the cocoon. Of course, if it wasnt for Kanp and Shisuis fireballs dying the water dragon for a second, Yui would not have time to use the Insect Clone Technique.


    Trifling three Konohas little brats unexpectedly managed to escape my Water Release, interesting, say your name!


    A cold voice came from the middle of theke, and Shisui and Yuis subconsciously followed the sound and looked at


    Look at f**k you, hurry up and run!


    Kanp was surprised that Shisui and Yui were bothered to see who was talking?


    Why dont you run at this time? Waiting for death?


    The two were not stupid at all, and after reacting, they immediately followed Kanp and ran upstream.


    You!!!


    Walking over from theke was a 30-years-old man wearing a Kirigakures forehead protector. He has long hair, a handsome face, and a sassy white kimono, he walks on the turbid water, and he looked untouched by the filth around him.


    Its just that at this time, his facial expression gradually became hideous, How dare you ignore me


    Snowkes suddenly floated out of thin air, slowly revolving around him.


    Upstream.


    After Hyga Ueki, Ichiro Miyamoto, Tanaka Nakano settled the vigers, were about to go downstream to join Kanps rescue team, but they didnt expect Ohashi to stop them at this time.


    Lets go upstream!


    Ohashis whole body was already soaked in the rain, but fortunately, she was wearing a green k jacket to cover up her good figure.


    Sensei, why do you want to go upstream? Ueki is the little captain of Team 1. Although Miyamoto Ichiro and Tanaka Nakano are older than him, who makes him from the Hyga n, and he is also strong.


    This flood is a bit strange.


    Ohashi looked up at the dark clouds in the sky for a long time and said, If its just rainfall at this level, it is impossible to form such a huge flood, and after such a long time, the power of the flood has not weakened in the slightest, and even the water level hasnt dropped!


    Ueki looked at the roaring flood and was shocked: Sensei, is this a man-made flood?

 Chapter 149: Dont Panic, I Still Have A Plan

    Chapter 149: Don''t Panic, I Still Have A n


    On the turbidke surface, Yuki Kris ferocious face quickly returned to calm, he took a step, and the snowkes floating on his side condensed into ice in an instant, paved an ice road under his feet, and spread upstream against the current!


    Since the appearance of Uchiha and Hyga ns Shinobi in the coastal area two months ago, Kirigakure has realized that the spy who infiltrated into Konoha was exposed.


    After the discussions of Kirigakures higher-ups, arge number of Kirigakures three-person group Shinobi quietly smuggled from the long coastal coastline into the Land of Fires territory, and ording to the n, they would create chaos in various areas of the Land of Fire, and then intercept the Konohas Shinobi who came to deal with the chaos, to weaken the vital power of the other party, and destroy the stability and unity of the Land of Fire!


    Yuki Kri and the three-person group he is in are one of them!


    They first used Water Release Ninjutsu and Earth Release Ninjutsu to hoard arge amount of water in the upstream, and then sessfully created floods with the help of the continuous heavy rain. Next, they wait idly for opportunities.


    The three have a clear division ofbor. Yuki Kri guards the downstream, one of hispanions who is good at Water Release guards upstream, and another Kirigakures Shinobi is responsible for monitoring the surrounding. Once Konoha dispatches forces that they cannot match, then they will just stop the operation in this ce and go to another ce!


    Since hispanions didnt inform him, it means that the group of little brats in front of him are all his prey!


    Yuki Kri stepped onto the ice road, and his whole body slid on the ice like a ghost in an instant. His speed was so fast that only afterimages could be seen.


    Kanp, who was running on the shore, took the time to look back, and when he saw the snow-white ice road on the river, he was instantly shocked.


    Ice Release?!


    Yuki ns Shinobi!


    Kanp was both shocked and delighted. He was shocked that Kirigakure really didnt use Kekkei Genkais Shinobi as abat force, and let Yuki ns Shinobi go deep into the Land of Fire. He was delighted that Shikuro and Ohashi has been at upstream for a long time!


    No matter what your name is, your corpse, I will ept it!!


    Kanp runs faster and faster, and his feet felt strong!


    I finally catch up!


    At this time, Yuki Kri has arrived on the ice road that is juxtaposed with Kanps group of three, This is the end, little brats.


    Hyton: Mangehy!! (Ice Release: Ten Thousand Ice Petals)


    Yuki Kri formed a hand seal with his hands, and in an instant, countless snowkes appeared and condensed around him, turning into thousands of ice crystals that filled the sky, and thenshed towards Kanps group of three like pear blossoms in a torrential rain.


    The ear-piercing sound of breaking the air shocked the three, and Kanp mmed his palms onto the ground immediately: Doton: Doryheki! (Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall)


    Boom!


    stone wall rose from the ground in front of him in an instant.


    Hide!


    Kanp yelled.


    Shisui and Yui dodged and retreated directly behind the stone wall.


    In the next moment, thousands of ice crystals shot into the stone wall!


    Ding~ ding~ ding~ ding~ ding ding


    With the dull sound of collision and flying stone chips, the stone wall made by Kanp is being eroded by the ice crystals at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Shinobis battle is not a turn-based game, and Kanp will not wait stupidly. After hiding in the stone wall, Kanp took Shisui and Yui back a few steps, and mmed his palms onto the ground again, then go back and make another stone wall again.


    When the first stone wall fell, and there is the second, and when the second is fell, and there is a third.


    Yuki Kris face twitches slightly when he saw this. In his Kirigakure, the Shinobis sparring is about who is the strongest, and there has never been such a shameless fighting method!


    Yuki Kri became more and more disdainful in his heart, and jumped directly from the ice to the small slope.


    Shisui!


    Yuis insects flew around, and as soon as Yuki Kri jumped up, Yui immediately reminded Shisui.


    Shisui immediately got up from behind the sixth stone wall, and shot out a Great Fireball Technique.


    Whoosh!


    The scorching fireball crossed the stone wall, like the sun rising into the sky, and mmed into Yuki Kri that was about tond on the small slope.


    Yuki Kri, who was in the air, showed a sneer at the corner of his mouth, and waved his hands: Hyton: Hygan! (Ice Release: Ice Rock)


    The snowkes in the sky condensed into a huge semi-circr ice wall in front of him. As soon as the fireball hit the circr ice wall, the hot mes spread to all directions along the arc of the ice wall.


    After Yuki Kri took the fireball with ease, his figure slowly fell to the ground, and arge number of snowkes are flying beside him.


    Huh?


    Yuki Kri was about tounch an attack when he suddenly felt that the Chakra in his body was slowly drained away. Looking down, theres already dozens of ck insects thatnded on his ankles and were happily absorbing his Chakra.


    You bastards!!!


    Yuki Kri was furious, and the snowkes all over his body immediately hit the insects, freezing the insects to death.


    The n failed


    Kanp, who had already built the eighth stone wall, looked out and saw this scene, with a regretful sighed expression on his face.


    When building the stone wall just now, Kanp made a n. First, let Yui put some insects on the small soil slope, and then wait for that Yuki Kri to jump there, Shisui would shoot a Great Fireball Technique towards him. Kanp already calcte that Shisuis Great Fireball Technique will definitely not be able to hit him, but that Great Fireball Technique is just a feint to attract his attention, and the real killer move is the insect on the small soil slope!


    But unfortunately, this Yuki Kri is too sensitive, as he noticed it before the little insects could suck his Chakra.


    However, Kanp has a follow-up n.


    Snake  Ram  Monkey  Boar  Horse  Tiger!


    Katon: Gkaky no Jutsu!


    Boom!


    A fireball spurted out of Kanps mouth!


    Kanp sent the fireball directly to the sky.


    The ming fireball with a radius of one meter flew straight up for nearly twenty meters before slowly dissipating.


    Kanp, Shisui, and Yui stood up directly from behind the stone wall, and all of them looked at Yuki Kri with a sneer, and looked extremely confident.


    The furious Yuki Kri took two steps back cautiously at that time, showing a look of uncertainty: Do these little brats have reinforcements?


    Impossible!


    If there are reinforcements, it should have been taken care of by the others!


    Its just a bluff!


    Yuki Kri took a step forward and his hands began to form hand seals, but the three little brats in front of him were not panicked at all, showing a yful expression without moving, as if waiting for him to die.


    Yuki Kri became more and more suspicious, and couldnt help but slow down the speed of forming the hand seals, and observe the surroundings vigntly.


    At the same time, Kanp also panicked.


    Kanp, why do I think that your n is useless at all? He has already begun to form hand seals. Shisui gritted his teeth, his lips trembled slightly, and he spoke with the volume that only the three people can hear.


    Dont panic, I still have a n.


    Kanp is also gritting his teeth and his lips is twitching.


    What n? Yui asked softly.


    Wait for him to finish the hand seals Kanp said solemnly, Then call for help together.


    Shisui and Yuis cheek twitched when they heard this, and they almost unable to hold back the confidence and calm expression on their faces.


    When the timees, I will hold him back, and you will go upstream to get reinforcements. Kanp finally said again.


    With Shisui and Yui running away, Kanp can use Body Flicker Technique to dy time!


    With Uzumaki ns physique and the perfect level Chakra Refining Technique with a nine-fold increase, Kanp can refine chakra while running, and he can also create a shadow clone to confuse the enemys vision, and then use Transparent Release to hide, which is enough to drag for time until Shikuro arrived. When the timees, Kanp can collect the body with just and honorable manner.


    Hehehe!

 Chapter 150: Betrayal

    Chapter 150: Betrayal


    Ice Release: Ice Crystal Dragon!


    No matter how slow Yuki Kris forming hand seals is, the seal waspleted after a few moments.


    Countless snowkes gushing out from Yuki Kris body, dancing in the air freely, and in the next instant, a huge ice dragon with a length of more than ten meters condensed. It has dragon horn, dragon tooth, dragon beard, dragon scales, dragon ws, and dragon tail. The ferocious and sharp ice thorns reflect a dazzling luster.


    Run!


    In the end, Kanp didnt call out for help. After allowing Shisui and Yui to escape, he stood behind decisively.


    ording to nature of Shounen Anime, Shisui and Yui would stay behind at this time, and they would be vying with me for the candidate to stay behind! Then I rejected their request with stern righteousness and used various data to convince them to set off my greatness!


    However the reality is somewhat different.


    The ice dragon roared in the sky, the wind whistled, and there was silence behind.


    Kanp nced back, and saw that Shisui and Yui had already ran fifty meters away in the direction of the dense forest.


    !!!


    I


    Although I am indeed benevolent, why are you so upright? You should at least give me a chance to say a few words!


    None of you can run away!


    Yuki Kri was not in a hurry. Just now, he was frightened by these three little brats, and almost made a fool of himself. Because of that, theres no way he would let those three alive!


    Roar!!


    The ice dragon roared in the sky, and in the next instant, it shot towards Kanp.


    Katon: Gkaky no Jutsu! (Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique)


    Kanp spewed out a fireball in one breath, and then his hands formed another hand seal, Shunshin no Jutsu! (Body Flicker Technique)


    Whoosh!


    The gust of wind shed, and the ice dragon directly collided the fireball, and without losing its momentum, it smashed towards Kanps previous position and a half-meter-square pit was formed.


    The ice dragon did not shatter. It shook its body and pulled out its head from the pit. With a sway of its body, it turned into an afterimage and rushed towards Kanp that was running wildly with Body Flicker Technique.


    Kanp looked back, and his heart was slightly cold.


    This little beast is flying so fast?


    Knowing that he couldnt outrun the ice dragon, Kanp stopped immediately, and mmed his palms onto the ground after forming hand seals: Doton: Doryheki! (Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall)


    Then Kanp immediately stepped back a few steps, and at the same time, he formed another hand seals as he intends to use the second stone wall, but at this time, the ice dragon that was swooping down at a very high speed actually made a sudden stop and turn in the air and drifted directly around the first stone wall


    The huge dragon head flew out from the left side of the stone wall and faced Kanp who was about toplete the hand seals behind the stone wall. Kanp blinked twice and the atmosphere was slightly awkward.


    Roar!!


    When the ice dragon roared towards Kanp, Kanp mmed his palms onto the ground roughly.


    Boom!


    Arge amount of Chakra poured into the ground along the palms, and a five-meter-high suddenly rose from the ground, violently mmed into the jaws of the ice dragons head.


    Roar!


    The ice dragon then swooped down wildly again!


    The five-meter-high stone wall was directly shattered by it. Along with the debris in the sky, Kanp did not retreat at the critical moment, and instead rushed directly into the debris. At the same time, as the enemy was distracted, he created a shadow clone, while lighting up the red stardust.


    The dazzling red light instantly enveloped Kanps blood, flesh, muscle and bones like a scorching sun, and there was a scorching substance that merged into his bloodline. Kanp didnt dare to hesitate, and immediately disyed the Transparent Release  Invisibility!


    A wave of ripples spread from the depths of his body, enveloping him in an instant.


    At the same time, Kanp drove the shadow clone to run out of the debris range, attracting the ice dragons attention.


    Sure enough, the ice dragon moved like a snake in the debris and rushed towards the shadow clone outside the debris.


    Shameless!!!


    Kanps shadow clone suddenly cursed with disdain and cold tone.


    Those who didnt know thought he was scolding Yuki Kri, but those who knew no one know.


    Little brat, how dare you scold me?


    Yuki Kri walked step by step. His face is gloomy, and in anger, he formed hand seals again, condensing an ice dragon that is more than ten meters long. It roared and pounced on the shadow clone.


    The shadow clone follows Kanps order and doesnt try to fight back at all. It just used Body Flicker Technique to move around while being followed by the ice dragons.


    Although his speed is not as good as the ice dragon, the ice dragon is huge and its flexibility is not as good as the shadow clone. Therefore, for a while, two ice dragons cant catch the shadow clone.


    Kanp, who was hiding nearby, was amazed when he saw this.


    Actually, Kanp can do it himself, but he doesnt dare to, after all, this is just like walking on a tightrope, and a mistake will cause him to be buried in the ice dragons mouth!


    Boom!


    Apanied by a violent crash, Kanps shadow clone directly hit by an ice dragon directly, and then turned into white smoke and dissipated.


    Kanp received the painful memory when the shadow clone dissipated, and had lingering fears.


    Shadow clone


    Yuki Krisplexion sank, and he immediately thought of what happened when the debris were flying.


    That little brat should have changed positions with the shadow clone at that time, but what about his body?


    Yuki Kri looked around, trying to find Kanps figure.


    Get out of here! Otherwise, Ill have no choice but to kill yourpanion first! Yuki Kri attempted to intimidate Kanp.


    But Kanp is very shrewd. How could he be frightened by Yuki Kris words? He stood silently more than 20 meters away without moving, for fear of making a noise if he moved.


    At the same time, Kanp also kept thinking in his heart.


    When the three people were going downstream to rescue, even though they instructed Shikuro to greet Ohashi and her team, but after the greeting, Shikuro couldnt just stay by Ohashis side, right? If he does that, wouldnt he seem to be courting Ohashi?


    Even if Shikuro is so ck-hearted and doesnt want to go down with them, his niece is there, so theres no way he wont send a few bugs to follow them, right?


    So Kanp spected that Shikuro already knew about what happened here.


    At this time, the surroundings are still calm, so there are only two possibilities, one, Shikuro is still rushing here, and two, he is hiding next to him and watched quietly, waiting until Kanp cant hold on anymore before taking action.


    Thinking about this, Kanp decided to wait.


    There was silence all around, and only the sound of the floods was heard. Yuki Kris face became more and more ugly, and he finally decided to capture Kanps twopanions, and then force Kanp to appear!


    But just as he moved, something happened.


    Countless ck insects suddenly emerged from the ground, covering a radius of 50 meters in a sh!


    From the distance, it looks like a moving cloud of ck insects!


    Although Kanp was invisible, there were countless ck insects flying around, so it didnt half a second for him to be exposed after they collided with him, and then countless insects were ready to suck his Chakra.


    Dont bite me, Im your allies!!


    Kanp roared loudly, and immediately go out of invisibility. Those insects immediately turned around, bypassing Kanp and rushed towards Yuki Kri.


    Kanp breathed a sigh of relief, and immediately turned around and ran out of the insect cloud. Looking back, in the dense insect cloud, the two arrogant ice dragons were directly absorbed by the insect and shattered into ice cubes.


    How dare you take the initiative to ambush me? Yuki Kri showed an expression of anger and disdain, Hyton: Mangehy!! (Ice Release: Ten Thousand Ice Petals)!


    In an instant, thousands of ice crystals senbon sted out towards all directions in an extremely fast speed with him as the center, and countless insect corpses fell to the ground like rain, and it was already umted on the ground in an instant!


    Yuki Kri sneered when he saw this, and more unscrupulously used Ice Release to kill insects!


    But the surrounding insects seem to have the ability to reproduce quickly. Even after killing so many, the insect cloud didnt show any sign of getting smaller. After a while, the insects ruthlessly hollowed out Yuki Kris Chakra, leaving a dried-up body, with a handsome appearance!


    How is it possible


    Yuki Kri felt his Chakra is gradually bottomed out, his face gradually turned green, and then he reacted violently with full of shock and anger, Why! Why? Why is there a Jnin?!


    He knew that such a terrifying and continuous wave of insects can only be used by the Jnin of Aburame n!


    But! Obviously, the three-person team where he works is divided intobor, one is blocking the upstream, he is blocking the downstream, and thest one is responsible for monitoring the surrounding. However, why did no one has notified him that Jnin had appear from beginning till the end?


    A terrifying thought suddenly shed in Yuki Kris mind: He was betrayed by hispanion!


    Damn it!!

 Chapter 151: Incomplete Ice Release

    Chapter 151: Iplete Ice Release


    Upstream.


    Ohashi has taken Ueki, Ichiro Miyamoto, Tanaka Nakano to the top, and soon arrived at the source of the flood.


    This is


    Ohashisplexion sank.


    What appeared in front of them was a dam made of Earth Release Ninjutsu. It was very rough and didnt have the slightest aesthetic feeling. Arge hole was formed under the dam. and the water that had umted for an unknown amount of time was continuously flowing from the hole of the dam, pouring downwards, and forming into a flood.


    Sure enough, it was man-made.


    Ohashi said for a long time, Be careful!


    After that, Ohashi took the members of Team 1 to search around the dam, and soon found the traces left by the Shinobi, but the other party seems to have noticed something in advance and left first!


    At the same time.


    Downstream, the fifty-meter-square insect cloud has dissipated, leaving only a one-meter-high insects corpses, enclosing the half-kneeling Yuki Kri in the middle like an altar.


    Shikuro-sensei, did you already arrive long ago? Kanp stood beside the altar and said expressionlessly.


    Cough, no, I just arrived.


    Shikuro walked out of the dense forest, with a high-cor windbreaker, big sunsses and a forehead protector, and Kanp couldnt tell what his expression was at the moment.


    He must have seen my Transparent Release.


    Kanp was a little flustered, but after another thought, he recalled that Hayate has also awakened anyway, so it doesnt matter if he also awakened at this moment, but in the future, he cant just use other Kekkei Genkai in front of people.


    Shikuro came to the altar, looked at the corpse of insects more than one meter high, and sighed indistinctly.


    At the moment when he sighed, Yuki Krigrabbed an ice edge that had not melted on the ground with his backhand and stabbed it into his own heart hemitted suicide.


    Shikuros eyes under the big ck sunsses were slightly narrowed, as if she did not expect Yuki Kri to have such resoluteness!


    Yuki Kriy in the middle of the corpse, his blood slowly overflowed from his wound, and his consciousness gradually became nk, but his eyes were full ofplex emotions, including anger, unwillingness, hatred, and some regret.


    He was betrayed by hispanions!


    But who can be med?


    Yuki Kri actually knew for a long time that even his twopanions were respectful to him on the surface, they were secretly envious, jealous, and hated his Kekkei Genkai!


    This is not an exception. As in Kirigakure, the vast majority of civilian Shinobi all have this kind of hatred from the poor to the rich towards Kekkei Genkais Shinobi!


    I was so naive to believe those two bastards so much!


    However,pared to his own hatred and regret, the most important thing he has to do is to never let his ns Kekkei Genkai fall into Konohas hands!


    I dont want to die as Konohas seed!


    Theplex emotions in Yuki Kris eyes slowly disappeared, leaving only a rxed expression of relief in the end.


    At thest moment when his consciousness dissipated, Kanp flicked across his top of the head lightly


    Bang!


    Uh, gomenasai! (T/N: It is written in raw, which means sorry.)


    Yuki Kri, died!


    You did it on purpose, right? Shikuro didnt know whether to cry orugh when he saw this.


    Kanp walked out carrying Yuki Kris body, and said calmly: I didnt learn it from Shikuro-sensei yet.


    Shikuro was not angry, and asked: The one you used just now was not Invisibility Technique, otherwise its impossible to hide from this guy, could it be the Kekkei Genkai your little brother awakened?


    Who knows, maybe I am very talented in stealth? Kanp saw that Shikuro was not sure if it was Transparent Release, and immediately replied ambiguously, and then changed the subject, Shikuro-sensei, what about this guy?


    Although he is already dead, he is still the Yuki ns Shinobi after all. We should take him back to Anbu, and maybe we can get some information from him.


    After saying that, Shikuro took out a sealing scroll and prepared to seal Yuki Kris body in it.


    When Kanp saw this, he hurriedly stretched out his hand to stop him: Wait! Shikuro-sensei, death is a big deal, let me sort out his remains first!


    After saying that, Kanp put Yuki Kri down and tidy up his messy clothes while the green light in his mind flickered.


    Collect!


    The green light cluster surged quickly, and soon a light blue dot spewed out.


    Kanp was a little disappointed, but still wrapped it with his consciousness.


    Suiton: Kirigakure no Jutsu (Water Release: Hiding in Mist Technique)


    Poor review, this thing feels a bit useless.


    Kanp breathes deeply.


    Because he has already used a Collection Technique once in the mission center, plus the one just now, Kanp only has onest chance for today!


    Coll


    Wait, Im going to wash my hands first!


    Kanp said solemnly, and then rushed to the flood with Body Flicker Technique.


    This water is too dirty!


    But he couldnt care about it. Kanp frowned, picked up a handful of muddy feces and washed his hands, then ran back to continue his great collection business.


    Wiping the yellow water stains on his hands on Yuki Kris clothes, Kanp looked solemn, and silently murmured, I am Luck Emperor three times.


    Collection Technique!


    Kanps eyes red in anger, and the green light cluster in his mind quickly surged, and soon, a pale red stardust spewed out from the green light cluster.


    In an instant, Kanps heartbeat was beating like a drum, his breathing was erratic, and his shoulders were trembling faintly.


    Sess!!


    Kanp, are you alright?


    Shikuro thought that Kanp was crying!


    Kanp stood up, suppressed the restlessness in his heart, sniffed, and said: Shikuro-sensei, I am fine, Ill leave it to you.


    Shikuro looked down at Yuki Kri, and the corners of his mouth twitched: What do you mean sort out his remain?! Isnt he still the same as before? No, his clothes seem to be dirtier!


    Shikuro shook her head, and then directly sealed Yuki Kris into the scroll.


    At the same time, Shisui and Yui who went upstream for help also saw Shikuros insects and ran over here.


    Kanp, are you okay? Shisui rushed over and looked at Kanp nervously.


    Im fine, Im fine.


    After Kanp responded to Shisui with a smile, he wrapped his consciousness around the light red stardust that had just been born.


    Ice Release 1/3 (Kekkei Genkai, iplete)


    Kanp is satisfied when he saw this.


    Although its a bit regrettable that it is iplete, but when I collected Transparent Release back then, it was also iplete. At worst, I can just try to find other Yuki ns members in the future.


    It didnt take long for Ohashi to lead Team 1 to join Kanp and the others.


    After that, Ohashi took Shikuro to the small forest to exchange information. Kanp, Yui, Ueki and Tanaka Nakanos group of four were responsible for bringing the vigers together in one ce. As for Shisui and Miyamoto Ichiro, they took out the Shinobis mission log and began to write the diary seriously.


    Shisui wrote about the three-person teams battle against Yuki ns Shinobi. The beginning was fine, but in the middle, he and Yui strategically retreated to ask for help, and didnt know what happened afterwards, so Shisui ran over with the Shinobis mission log and asked Kanp about the details of his battle with Yuki Kri.


    Kanp felt that he needed a hundred lies to make up for a panic, so he kept it up fiercely and praised his bravery and determination.


    Shisui didnt know if he should write it or not, because ording to what Kanp said, it would take at least half an hour of fighting to have so many details.


    But Shisui and Yui only left for four or five minutes!


    Shisui looked at Kanp resentfully: Kanp, why dont you write it yourself?


    Kanp has no choice but to tell the truth: Well, after you left, I used a shadow clone, and dragged him back and forth, and it didnt take long for Shikuro-sensei to show up and take care of him.


    Shisui nodded in satisfaction when he heard this.

 Chapter 152: Root Is Stupid

    Chapter 152: Root Is Stupid


    When Shisui and Miyamoto Ichiro finished writing the diary, Kanp and the others gathered all the surviving vigers together. Then, Kanp and the others became worried. How should these vigers deal with the aftermath?


    We cant take them back to Konoha.


    So Kanp and the others went to the small forest, just in time to see Ohashi walking out of the small forest alone.


    Is Shikuro-sensei okay? Kanp curiously stretched out his head to look at thesmall forest, his brain filled with the picture of Shikuro wearing big sunsses holding on to the tree and unable to walk.


    He went to track down the Kirigakures Shinobi who escaped.


    Ohashi said, and then she threw a scroll to Yui and said, He asked me to give it to you. Yui, Kanp, Shisui, you three wille back to the vige with me.


    Kanp nced at the scroll, and when he saw that it was the scroll that sealed Yuki Kris body, his heart couldnt help but move.


    He has collected Hiding in the Mist Technique and Iplete Ice Release from Yuki Kri, which means he can still collect one skill from Yuki Kri!


    After twelve oclock in the evening, the number of Collection Techniques will refresh, and he can collect him again!


    At this time, Shisui asked: Ohashi-sensei, what should we do with the surviving vigers?


    Its enough to escort them to the nearest vige. There will be officials, which are the Land of Fires Daimys subordinates, to take care of the aftermath. Ohashi said.


    Because some of the surviving vigers were seriously injured, they made a lot of stops as they are escorting the vigers. It was not until night fell that Kanp and the others sessfully sent them to a vige twenty miles away.


    At this point, Team 1 and Team 2s rescue missions have basically ended.


    Declining the retention of the surviving vigers, Team 1 and Team 2 returned to the vige under the leadership of Ohashi.


    When they came here, both teams relied on military rations pills to travel two hundred kilometers in just five or six hours, but there was no need to do something like that when they went back.


    Everyone didnt want to travel at night, so they found an open ce to camp and rest in the forest by the roadside. Everyone made a fire to cook, and the atmosphere was pretty good. After the meal, Ueki couldnt help but challenge Shisui, but Ueki was defeated in only five minutes.


    At this time, Kanp quietly touched Yui.


    ?


    Yui turned to look at him, although she didnt say anything, her eyes were already asking.


    Kanp asked in a low voice: Yui, can you show me that scroll?


    Yui said: You mean that Kirigakures Shinobi?


    Kanp nodded.


    Yui shook her head.


    Kanp pped his hands together and said: Please!


    Yui cautiously moved to the side: What are you going to do?


    The main reason is to pay tribute to the remains of the Yuki ns Shinobi. Kanp said sincerely.


    Even if he said that, Yui still didnt agree.


    However, under Kanps coax and pestering, she finally agreed to let Kanp take a look from a distance, but couldnt do it immediately.


    For this reason, Kanp and Yui took the initiative to take the night watchs task. Yui took the first half of the night, and Kanp was in the second half of the night.


    At midnight, Yui handed over the work with Kanp. At the same time, Yui opened the sealing scroll, took out Yuki Kris corpse, and let Kanp nced at him and then sealed him into the scroll again.


    Although there is only one second, it is enough for Kanp to cast the Collection Technique!


    Unfortunately, probably because of not washing his hands, only Water Release: Water Dragon Bullet Technique was collected, which is the Water Release Ninjutsu Yuki Kri first used to control the feces yellow water dragon to attack the Kanps group of three people.


    After Yui fell asleep, Kanp sat alone, wrapping the light blue dot that has juste out of the oven with his consciousness, and carefullyprehending it with his heart.


    The power of the Water Release: Water Dragon Bullet is very powerful, and the impact is also very strong, but this technique needs to be used in a ce with water to exert its maximum power. Also, this technique has a total of forty-four seals.


    Kanp silently calctes the speed of his hand seals, two per second, so forty-four seals is 22 seconds


    He couldnt help but shook his head, Unless the hand seals of this technique can be simplified, it would be foolish to form hand seals twenty-two seconds. Isnt this just courting death?


    Kanp couldnt help but think that in the original work, during the Land of Waves mission, when Kakashi stood on theke and used Sharingan to steal Zabuzas Water Dragon Bullet, the two stood on theke without moving, and just their hands are dancing. It alsosted for more than ten seconds. At that time, he thought that Kakashi was very powerful, very amazing, and Sharingan was so cool, but now, he found how stupid that thing is!


    If you have time to form hand seals, isnt it easier to just rush towards Zabuza and defeated him with a set ofbo punches?


    Or interrupt his hand seals, and then take Naruto and the others to escape theke directly. Most of the Water Release Ninjutsu, including Water Dragon Technique, needs water to maximize its power, so more than a dozen seconds are enough for you to take Narutos group of three to escape from theke for a hundred meters. At that time, can Zabuzas Water Dragon Bullet still reach you?


    The more Kanp thinks about it, the more angry he gets: Kakashis brain may be spoiled after reading too much Icha Icha Paradise.


    Hes not like me at all


    In the dead of night, Kanp silently affirmed himself.


    After that, Kanp and the others travel for three days before they returned to Konoha.


    After reporting their ID at the gate, they entered the vige, after that, Ohashi went first to find Hiruzen to report.


    Kanp and the others saw that it was still early, so they went to the mission center to hand in the mission together.


    Giving the mission scroll and mission log to the Mediterranean-sea old man, Team 1 and Team each received amission, both of which were 30,000 ry.


    Excluding the 40% of the Jnin Instructor tax, the remaining three people can get six thousand each.


    Kanp is a person with a huge amount of money now, and he feels that 6,000 is too little, so he proposed to take Shikuros share as he is not here.


    Shisui and Yui did not agree.


    After handing in the mission, Ueki and the others had to wait for Ohashi for a long time, so Kanps group of three left first, but they were stopped by a Shinobi dressed as Anbu as soon as they walked out of the lobby of the mission center.


    Hand over the Yuki ns corpse, this is Hokage-samas order! Anbu spoke in a cold voice, like a robot, without emotion.


    Yui didnt have any doubt when she heard this, and immediately took out the scroll from her ninja bag.


    However, Kanp frowned, but soon, his frown disappeared quietly.


    Then, the Anbu took scroll, turned and disappeared from the threes vision.


    Kanp looked at Shisui next to him, but saw that he didnt seem to notice it either.


    Whats wrong, looking at me like that? Shisui was puzzled.


    Kanp shook his head and said: Nothing.


    It seems that I was the only one who found out that the Shinobi who asked for the scroll just now was not Anbu, but Root!


    Although Anbu and Roots dress code are almost the same, there are always differences, such as the masks they wear.


    Anbus masks are all imitating animals, such as cat masks, dog masks, and fox masks, and the patterns on the masks are very light.


    And Roots masks are more abundant, in all types, and the patterns on the masks are more fancy than the Anbus.


    The Shinobi who imed to be Anbu just now wears a demon mask on his face and is smeared with a rich blue pattern.


    That guy is obviously Danzs Root!


    However, even if he sees through it, he doesnt say anything. After all, Kanp now only has small arms and legs, so he doesnt dare to wrestle with the Root. But he felt that Root is really stupid, as he can saw through their identity easily.


    When the three people walked to Hokage Tower, another Shinobi with a kitten mask appeared in front of them.


    Looking at the simple pattern on the kittens mask, Kanp thought: This is Anbu.


    Hokage-sama ordered me to fetch the Kirigakures Shinobis corpse. The Anbu said, although his voice didnt contain emotion, it is not very cold.


    Huh?


    Yui was stunned, Didnt Hokage-sama already send Anbu to take the scroll just now?


    What?


    The Anbus tone changed and then he disappeared directly.


    So Shisui showed thoughtful look, The first to appear in front of us isnt an Anbu?


    Am I in trouble? Yui frowned in a rare fashion.


    That Shinobi pretended to be under Hokage-samasmand, Yui, Hokage-sama will not me you. Kanpforted her, and then changed the subject, I am more concerned about the Shikuro-sensei. As hes tracking Kirigakures Shinobi, shall we still gather tomorrow?


    Yui did not speak.


    Shisui pondered for a while and said: I believed Shikuro-sensei would notify us when hees back.


    Then we wont gather. Kanp stretched, I can finally sleep well tomorrow!


    Hokage Office.


    After Ohashi told Hiruzen about Kirigakures Shinobi, she left.


    In the huge office, there was only the swishing sound of Hiruzen approving the document.


    After a while, the Anbu, who had just appeared in front of the Kanps group of three, came back.


    Hokage-sama, the corpse was taken by the Root! The Anbu knelt down on one knee and said.


    Hiruzen frowned when he heard this: Danzs information is so fast!


    Hokage-sama, do you want to get the corpse back? Anbu asked.


    Hiruzen thought for a while, then shook his head: Although it is a corpse with Ice Release Kekkei Genkai, neither Anbu nor Root can deprive the Kekkei Genkai from the dead. As for the information contained in the corpse, you can go Rootter and ask for a copy.


    I understand.


    As soon as he said that, the Anbu disappears.


    Hiruzen stared nkly at the documents on the desk, and after a while, he regained his strength and continued to work.

 Chapter 153: The Person Who Shouldnt Be Here

    Chapter 153: The Person Who Shouldn''t Be Here


    Roots Headquarters.


    In aboratory of about 20 square meters, Yuki Kris corpse is ced on the the operating table in the middle, surrounded by dense surgical equipment and various strange liquids.


    Danz stood beside the operating table with his arms crossed, and not long after, there was a knock from outside the door.


    Hes finally here.


    There was a smile on the corner of Danzs mouth, Orochimaru.


    Orochimaru wore the Roots uniform, took off the mask on his face after entering the room, and walked straight to the operating table. Then, he said with a hoarse voice: Is this Yuki ns corpse? Its a good experimental material.


    Danz said: Orochimaru, first try to extract the cells in his body that have Kekkei Genkai, and then you can do your experiments.


    Are you still unwilling to give up?


    Orochimaru chuckled and said, To inherit Kekkei Genkai through cells transntation, in this world, only the cells of Shodaime can do it.


    Danz said with a gloomy voice: How would you know if you dont try?


    Orochimaru snorted and said: Okay.


    On the other side, after bidding farewell to Shisui and Yui, Kanp went home directly.


    When he got home, neither Keiko nor Hayate came back.


    He is the only one who is in the empty house.


    Kanp went to the kitchen to sweep around, then went back to the bedroom. He first turned off the Uzumaki ns physique buff, and then started training the Body Revival Technique.


    In the evening, Hayate came back from school and when he saw his big brothers shoes at the entrance, he rushed into the bedroom in a hurry.


    Being disturbed by him like this, Kanp couldnt train anymore.


    Big brother, I miss you so much. You havent been home for a few days. Did you go for an S-Rank mission?


    Hayate asked excitedly.


    Only Jnin can ept S-Rank mission. What Im doing is C-Rank Mission. Kanp said in a low-key manner, I just saved about 20 people, not worth mentioning.


    Kanp is waiting for Hayates sugoi, but he didnt expect Hayate would have changed: Big brother, Ive spent my pocket money.


    The corner of Kanps mouth twitched slightly when he heard this: Why didnt you say anything about my action?


    Kanp squinted his eyes angrily at Hayate, and then said with a snort: Hayate, youve been spending money so fast recently, what have you been doing?


    Hayate put his hands behind his back, and said: Im just eating.


    Do you eat alone


    Kanp couldnt continue, for fear of being fed dog food.


    He irritably took out his wallet, pulled out two one hundred banknotes and handed them to Hayate: Take this.


    Big brother, will you be doing missions outside in the future?


    Hayate took the two hundred, and then put them on his pocket.


    Kanp nodded: After this, the missions I will be doing should be C-Rank, and most of the time I really have to be outside.


    Then big brother, give me more pocket money


    Hayate said embarrassedly.


    I


    Kanp was furious, Didnt your dad leave you pocket money?


    When father left, he said that big brother has already graduated, and I can just ask big brother if Ick money in the future. Hayate said.


    Looking at Hayates innocent eyes, Kanp sighed and took out another one thousand ry.


    Forget it, Ill just treat it as rewarding him for doing my homework for the past six months.


    Not long after, Keiko, who was working in the hospital, also came back. Seeing Kanp, she naturally started inquiring.


    Kanp told her about the detail of this mission, but didnt mention any dangerous matter.


    You started doing C-Rank Mission so soon


    Keiko looked a little strange. Although she is not a Shinobi, she also knows that most of the missions for D-Rank Missions category are in the vige, and C-Rank Missions need them to go out of the vige.


    After a while, Keeko said softly: Kanp-chan, you have grown up.


    Big brother also gave me pocket money!


    Hayate, who is beside Kanp, said.


    Hearing this, Keiko couldnt help but showed a relieved smile: No wonder Hayate doesnt ask auntie for pocket money anymore. It turned out he got them from big brother.


    En!


    Hayate nodded.


    When Kanp saw the smile on Keikos face, he felt a little helpless in his heart, Thats it, in the future, Hayates pocket money will be left to me o()o


    The next morning, Kanps biological clock made him wake up at 6:30. Because today is the weekend, Hayate is still sleeping soundly on the futon.


    After taking a shower, Kanp found that there was no poop, so he went out without defecating.


    He bought something to eat on the road. Around seven oclock, Kanp arrived at the entrance of Hokage Tower on time.


    There were peopleing and going downstairs in Hokage Tower, but Kanp didnt see Shisui, Yui and


    Thats right, Shikuro-sensei hasnte back yet, so everyone agreed not to gather today.


    Kanp scratched his head, sighed and turned back to go home, but he encountered Iruka halfway through.


    Kanp!


    Iruka was also surprised when he saw Kanp. Since Kanp started the mission, they have not seen each other for more than two months.


    Iruka, long time no see! Kanp ran over with a smile and gave him a warm hug.


    Kanp, you guy actually didnte to see us after graduating. Iruka grinned andined.


    Sorry, sorry, the mission is tight and there is not enough time. Kanp immediately apologized.


    Seriously By the way, didnt you tell me to pay attention to the opening Teuchi-sans shop before, there is very urate news. Iruka suddenly remembered something, and said with a smile.


    Really?


    Kanps eyes lit up and he asked, When will it open?


    It opened the day before yesterday. Iruka said, After school on the opening day, I went to see you, but unfortunately, you are not at home.


    The day before yesterday?


    Kanps expression changed drastically, and he asked while trying to hold thest trace of luck. Whats the name of the ramen shop of Teuchi-san?


    Ichiraku Ramen.


    Iruka said, Whats wrong Kanp? Your face is not very good.


    No, its nothing. Kanp felt empty in his heart, feeling that he had missed hundreds of millions.


    After chatting with Iruka absent-mindedly for a while, Kanp went home in a daze.


    The opening of Ichiraku Ramen means that Minato has taken Akimichi Chza, Aburame Shibi and Kakashi to the ancient country of Rran to perform the mission to protect the Queen of Rran Rymyaku will eventually be sealed by Minato.


    Can I still collect Rymyaku in the sealed state?


    If not, I must find a way to unlock Minatos sealing.


    But I havent even collected the simplest Finjutsu yet.


    Kanps brain hurts as he thought about this.


    After returning home, Kanp picked up the sleeping Hayate, fiercely taught him what a one-day n is in the morning. Kanp dominates the bedroom, and then begins to sleep cough, start refining Chakra.


    Feeling the crazy fusion of Spiritual Energy and Physical Energy in his body, arge amount of Chakra flows into his heart along the Chakra Pathway System, and the small mes gradually grow bigger.


    Kanp wanted to forget about the Rymyaku by refining Chakra, but after only two hours, Iruka brought Tsukasa, Anko, Izumo, and Kotetsu to y with him.


    Its rare for the group of six to gather together, and even if Kanp is not in the mood, he will still go shopping with them.


    At noon, Iruka proposed to go to Teuchis Ichiraku Ramen.


    Although Kanp doesnt want to go to that sad ce, but when he thought of Teuchis ramen, he feels a little hungry.


    Anko and Tsukasa proposed to eat red bean paste and dango midway, but under the temptation of Kanp treating them, the two happily went to Ichiraku Ramen.


    The storefront of Ichiraku Ramen has average traffic, but the business is very good. Although it is not as good as the tens of meters of queues on the opening day, it is already full of people.


    When the group of six was looking for empty seats at the door, Kanp identally saw a person who should not be here at this time!


    Why is he here?!


    Kanp was dumbfounded as he looked at the mans back, and immediately got goosebumps!!

 Chapter 154: Suddenly Becomes Clear

    Chapter 154: Suddenly Bes Clear


    Ramen.


    On the long bar, Kakashi and Asuma were sitting against the wall eating ramen.


    Although he can only see Kakashis back, with the white silver hair, Kanp is very sure it is him!


    But this is not right!


    In the plot of the Lost Tower, on the opening day of Ichiraku Ramen, Minato obviously took Akimichi Chza, Aburame Shibi and Kakashi to the ancient country of Rran to perform the mission!


    Moreover, the ancient country of Rran is located in the depths of Land of Wind. Firstly, and it takes a month to travel back and forth. If Kakashi follows Minato, it is absolutely impossible for him to appear in Ichiraku Ramen at this time!


    Minato didnt bring Kakashi?


    Why?


    Although he is now a little butterfly, his pair of little wings can only affect Shisui, Yui, Iruka and the others who is at his generation at most, How can it affect Minato and Kakashi?


    Kanp, what are you thinking, hurry up!


    Iruka pulled Kanp away.


    Oh oh.


    Kanp came back to his senses and found that Anko and the others have found empty seats, which is the innermost part of Ichiraku Ramen.


    They ordered sixrge bowls of miso ramen, and ordered six crispy radishes. Kanp, who was not short of money, sat there while his thought is wandering around, as he couldnt figure out why Kakashi didnt follow Minato to Rran.


    Or, should I just ask Kakashi directly?


    But I am not familiar with Kakashi now, and even if I ask, how should I ask?


    Why didnt you follow Minato to the ancient country of Rran?


    Kanp, I always feel that you are thinking about something, whats wrong? Tsukasa said as she eat the crispy radish.


    Woof woof~


    The little puppy, Shiramaru, squatted at the corner of the small square table, drooling.


    Its about mission, nothing major.


    After Kanps thought was interrupted, he took a deep breath, and tried not to let the imagination run wild. He then listened to their interesting stories about the Academy.


    By the way, how is Fatty?


    As he spoke, a round and fat figure suddenly appeared in Kanps mind, it cant be helped, after all, he hasnt seen Fatty for a few months, and he kind of miss his ssmate, Fatty.


    Kanp, Fatty hates you to death now. Anko said with praise, Now, the entire Academy knows him, and they call him Fatty, and almost no one remembers his real name.


    Yeah, I saw him muttering your name while gnashing his teeth several times. Iruka tried to hold back hisugh.


    Its all Kanps fault for being too bad and giving Fatty such a nickname. Tsukasa chuckled beside him.


    Kanp wanted tough too, but he was already a serious Shinobi, and couldnt beughed unbridled like this group of brats, so he coughed slightly and suggested: Should we go to Futatsu Sushi Restaurant and meet Fatty this afternoon?


    Everyone looks at each other, and said one after another.


    Kanp, you are getting worse and worse.


    Youre really unkind.


    Its too much!


    Kanp said with a stern expression: Then, will you go?


    Go!


    Iruka and Anko said in unison.


    Heh, I thought you were better, it turned out youre just hidden deeper!


    Kanp looked at them contemptuously.


    After a while, Teuchi came over with the big bowls of ramen in person.


    Everyone, the ramen is here. If theres anything youre dissatisfied with, please feel free toment. Teuchi is very enthusiastic.


    Thank you, Teuchi-san.


    Everyone thanked him.


    Theres nothing toment about with Teuchis ramen, and it is even more delicious and refreshing with the pickled crispy radish.


    Kanp asked while eating: Iruka, after Ichiraku Ramen opened, how is Futaki Ramen?


    The price has dropped!


    Iruka chuckled when he talked about this, After Teuchi-san opened Ichiraku Ramen, everyone came here to eat ramen because of the secret soup and the affordable price! The business of Futaki Ramen is getting worse and worse, and the boss has no choice but to lower the price, but I heard that even if the price is lowered, everyone would rathere to Ichiraku Ramen to eat. (T/N: I dont know how this kind of thing can happen in just one day.)


    The boss of Futaki Ramen is reaping what he had sown. Izumo rarely spoke, If he listens to Teuchi-sans request to reduce the price from the beginning, Teuchi-san will note out to open Ichiraku Ramen.


    Ah! There are bugs!


    Tsukasa suddenly screamed, grabbed the little puppy at the corner of the table and dangled it.


    Wu wu Shiramaru was shaken a little bit.


    Tsukasa, stop! The dogs fur has fallen into the ramen! Kotetsu next to him yelled with a bitter face.


    Woof woof woof~! Shiramaru was instantly furious when it heard these words: Who are you, a stinky human, looking down on! The first thing I do when I get up every day is to lick my hair, lick myself clean every day, Im not dirty at all!!


    Seeing dog fur flying around, Kanp was busy protecting his bowl, and then he found an insect flying on the back of his hand and stopped.


    This insect Shikuro-sensei?


    Kanp instantly understood.


    Everyone, I have to go first. Kanp stood up immediately, There is a mission.


    Huh? Isnt today Sunday?


    There is no Sunday for Shinobi, sorry.


    Kanp smiled and said, Ill go and settle the bill, just eat slowly. We can just meet again next time.


    Kanp, pay attention to safety!


    Goodbye.


    Woof woof woof~!!! Shiramaru barked at Kotetsu.


    Id better change my seat. Kotetsu hurriedly got up and sat down in Kanps seat.


    After paying the bill, Kanp nced at the bar against the wall, and saw that Kakashi and Asuma had left.


    With a sigh, Kanp rushed straight towards the Hokage Tower.


    Arriving at the entrance of Hokage Tower, Shikuro hase back as expected, and Yui and Shisui also arrived one after another.


    Shikuro-sensei, gomenasai.


    Yui bowed her head and apologized as soon as she arrived.


    She handed over the scroll that sealed Yuki Kris corpse to a non-Anbu member, and she med herself for this.


    Dont worry. Although that person is not an Anbu, he is still a senior in the vige. Shikuro said.


    Shikuro-sensei, did you catch the Kirigakures Shinobi? Kanp asked at this moment.


    Shikuro tilted his head slightly and said: This is not something you should ask.


    Kanp was shocked when he saw this: Look at the attitude of this speech. He spoke softly and gently to his niece just now, but hes talking to me with business-like mannter, stinky Jnin Instructor, poor review!


    Kanp silently cursed in his heart, and he suddenly saw a brilliant golden color in the corner of his eyes.


    He subconsciously turned his head to look and saw Minato, Chza, and Shibiing in from outside.


    Kanps pupils shrank when he saw this.


    Its not that Minato didnt take Kakashi to Rran, but Minato didnt go there!


    But why?


    Could it be that I remembered wrongly, and they didnt go there on the opening day of Ichiraku Ramen?


    Or could it be that the plot has changed because of me?


    A thought shed through Kanps mind, and he pondered secretly: Minato and the others went to the ancient country of Rran to protect the Queen of Rran because Sunagakures Missing-nin, Mukade traveled to this era through Rymyaku from more than ten yearster. He used the Anrokuzan alias to take over the ancient country of Rran, so the Queen of Rran sent a letter to Konoha for help!


    But what if that Mukade dies in the future?


    The current Kanp is indeed a small butterfly. No matter how hard he ps his wings, he will not be able to affect Minato and Kakashi. However, in the future, with Kanps cheat, he will definitely be one of the strongest figures, at that time, as long as he kills that Sunagakures Missing-nin, Mukade, then the Rymyaku crossing incident will be gone!


    Without Mukade crossing here, the ancient country of Rran will not be held hostage, and the Queen of Rran will naturally not write to Konoha for help!


    In this case, for what reason do Minato, Kakashi and the others have to go to the ancient country of Rran?


    At this moment, Kanp felt that everything suddenly bes clear!

 Chapter 155: Land of Hot Waters Escort Mission

    Chapter 155: Land of Hot Water''s Escort Mission


    Yo, Shikuro.


    In front of the Hokage Tower, when Shibi saw Shikuro, he smiled and greeted while waving his hand, Long time no see.


    Shikuro nodded at him, and then his gaze fell on Minato.


    Shibi understood in a second, and introduced with a smile: Shikuro, this is Namikaze Minato, he is the disciple of one of the Sannin, Jiraiya-sama. Minato, this is Aburame Shikuro, the most talented Shinobi in our n.


    Hello.


    Hello.


    Shikuro and Minato greeted each other with a smile.


    The two met in the Chunin Examsst time, so this was the second time they met.


    I didnt expect you to be one of the Sannin, Jiraiya-samas disciple


    Shikuro was surprised, after all, that is the legendary Sannin!


    After chatting for a while, the two sides separated.


    Kanp and the others went to the mission center on the first floor, while Minato and the others went to find Hiruzen.


    Shisui, do you have paper and pen?


    After the two groups separated, Kanp poked Shisui in the waist and asked softly.


    Yes.


    With that said, Shisui took out his newly purchased mission log.


    Kanp tore a piece of paper from it, then took Shisuis pen and wrote a sentence on the paper: Centipede dies without being stiff!


    The key point is of course the word centipede to remind himself that Mukade must be killed in the future so that he will not be crossing through Rymyaku. (T/N: Mukade means centipede in English.)


    At the same time.


    Mount Myboku, one of the Three Holy Lands in the Shinobi World.


    There is a huge and empty great hall on the top of the mountain. The wall in the hall is a huge bookshelf, disying countless scrolls with the thickness of thighs. The scrolls are turned outwards, revealing a lot of ancient words, densely packed, and it is unknown what was recorded.


    Directly below the bookshelf, there is a huge stone pedestal. On the stone seat, an old, huge toad slowly opened its eyes.


    This toad has an orange body and a huge body, with a string of beads around its neck and avender opal in the middle with the word oil written on it.


    He also wears a professors hat on his head, looking like a schr.


    This person, cough, this beast This toad is the ancestor of the Mount Myboku, Great Toad Sage.


    Its strange


    Great Toad Sage suddenly opened his eyes, revealing yellow pupils, his huge mouth opened and closed gently, and an old voice came out, I had two dreams at the same time


    Great Toad Sage can see the future in his dreams, and because dreams are intermittent, the future he can see is very limited!


    But for the first time in thousands of years, he had two dreams at the same time, or maybe it was a dream that was dreamed twice in a row


    Great Toad Sage narrowed his eyes and carefully recalled the scene in his dream, but no matter how much he thought about it, he couldnt remember it.


    He sighed, patted his fat white belly, moved his butt slightly, closed his eyes and fell asleep again.


    Konoha.


    Hokage Towers mission center.


    Kanp and the others waited in line for more than ten minutes before it was finally their turn.


    ording to the old rules, Shikuro stretched out his finger to choose randomly and said: Well take this.


    The Mediterranean-sea who issued the mission took out the mission scroll and said: The client of this escort mission is at the gate of the vige, please meet them as soon as possible.


    Understood.


    Shikuro nodded, then handed over the mission scroll to Yui.


    Opening the scroll, Kanps group of three looked at the content of the mission


    The client is Land of Hot Waters minister, called Shirada Shinji, who came to Land of Fire to discuss political affairs with the Daimy, and then came to Konoha and issued the missionmission.


    This is going abroad.


    Kanp then calcted that it would take more than half a month toplete the mission, so he created a shadow clone and asked him to go home and notify his family.


    After that, the group of four set off.


    At the entrance of the vige, Kanp and the others met the mission client, the Land of Hot Waters minister, Shirada Shinji.


    So slow! As thergest vige in the Shinobi World, your efficiency is too slow! You made me wait so long!


    Shirada Shinji is about forty or fifty years old, with narrow eyes, high nose, arrogant expression, and irritable temper. As soon as Kanp and the others arrived, he keptining, and when he spoke, not only did his saliva ssh around, but the two mustaches on his lips also swayed at every turn, making him looked like a clown.


    Doesnt this guy know that this is Konoha?


    Kanp couldnt help but whisper to Shisui behind, Why is he so arrogant?


    His identity is Land of Hot Waters minister. This time, he came to the Land of Fire to discuss political affairs with Daimy, so he has no fear. Shisui recalled the content of the mission scroll and said, Lets bear it for now.


    Hey hey hey, what did you two little brats whispering about?


    When Shinji saw Kanp and Shisui were whispering, he was furious, Are you talking about me behind my back? Hateful, the quality of Konohas Genin is getting worse and worse!!


    Shinji didnt give Kanp face at all, and sprayed them in front of them.


    You want to see my little violent temperament!


    Kanp rolled up his sleeves and wanted to give him a set of hisbo, however, Shikuro reached out and pressed his shoulder.


    Although Shikuro didnt speak, and his expression couldnt be seen, and he also couldnt see his eyes, Kanp still felt what he meant.


    Bear it.


    You are the client of the mission, you are the best Just wait for the mission to bepleted, and see how I clean up you!


    Kanp then turned his attention to the two people behind Shinji. Looking at their clothes, he knew that one was a follower and the other was a guard. Although the guard have a samurai sword, he should be just an ordinary person.


    Next to the entourage, a carriage was parked.


    After Shinji finishedining, he arrogantly got into the carriage.


    His guard and entourage sit in front of the carriage and are responsible for driving the carriage.


    Lets go! Inside the carriage, Shinjis arrogant voice rang.


    Leaving the vige, the carriage galloped on the official road.


    Kanps group of three followed behind, all expressionless.


    They are all young people, and it is impossible to hold back after being pointed at the nose so provokingly, but due to Shikuros presence, the three people did not dare to be presumptuous.


    Shikuro followed, as if aware of Kanps state of mind, he said softly: Do you know where the Land of Hot Water is located?


    Northeast. Kanp said directly.


    Yes, that direction is the direction of the Land of Lightning, one of the Five Great Countries! If Land of Lightnings Kumogakures Shinobi want to enter our country bynd, they must pass through Land of Hot Water!


    Shikuro said solemnly, After the outbreak of our war with Sunagakure, Iwagakure, Kumogakure, and Kirigakure have all revealed their ambitions to invade our country, so we must strive to get the support of the small countries living in the cracks of the Great Countries! After all, no matter how bad they are, we cant let them fall into the arms of other Great Countries, otherwise we will be very passive in this war!


    So, this is why that guy is so confident?


    Kanp snorted.


    It seems that the next road is not easy. Shisui said with bitter expression.


    Kanp ran and ran, and suddenly felt something was wrong.


    Thats right!


    The mission scroll only mentions that Shirada Shinji came to Land of Fire to discuss political affairs with the Daimy, but not at all specify what it is. But why Shikuro-sensei, who had never read the mission scroll from beginning to the end, knew so much?


    Kanp pondered for a while, The only exnation is


    Shikuro-sensei didnt choose a mission blindly at all, but it is a premeditated choice!


    What an old fox!

 Chapter 156: Dont Kill Anyone

    Chapter 156: Don''t Kill Anyone


    After starting from the vige, the carriage galloped without any intention of waiting for Kanp and the others.


    Fortunately, the carriage speed is average, so Kanp and the others easily followed behind. They also dislike the carriage, as even if it is slow, they still need to run to follow after it. As time passed, the stamina of Kanps group of three was consumed more and more. They are like frogs being boiled by warm water, even if it isfortable at the start, they started to feel ufortable after a long time!


    Kanps group of three frogs couldnt bear it one after another, so they had to eat military ration pills to supplement their stamina.


    And along the way, they have to keep drinking water, otherwise they would be dehydrated.


    Kanp took out the small water bottle again, only to find that the water in the small water bottle was all finished: Shisui, is there a river nearby? I have no water.


    I have no water too. Yui said.


    I know theres a river nearby, Ill go get you some water!


    Shisui took Kanp and Yuis small water bottle, and went to a small river nearby.


    Another half hour passed for him toe back and forth.


    Everyone continued to run until around 12 noon when the carriage stopped by the side of the road, and then Shinji stepped off the carriage arrogantly and moved his limbs slightly.


    Hey, go and beat a wild beast, Im hungry!


    Shinji suddenly pointed at Shisui.


    Shisui gasped in disbelief, but immediately after, he remembered of Shikuros words, so he nodded silently and entered the nearby small forest.


    Kanp nced at the arrogant bastard, and this fellow just happened to be looking at Kanp too, and he was about to open his mouth


    Fortunately, Kanp responded quickly, and before Shisui could speak, he interrupted rudely: Ill go and investigate nearby!


    After the words fell, Kanp formed a hand seal to use Body Flicker Technique, and turned into a gust of wind and disappeared before Shinjis eyes.


    Go and give


    When Kanp disappeared, Shinji could only say three words.


    What a rude brat!!!


    Shinji flew into rage, and immediately remembered that there were three brats. He turned his head and looked around with a nk expression: Eh, wheres the other brat?


    Unable to find Yui, Shinji turned his attention to Shikuro: Are you their Jnin Instructor?


    Shikuro nodded: Yes.


    Whats the matter with your three subordinates?


    Shinjiined dissatisfiedly, After just running for all morning, they are already so tired. Just after I wanted to ask something, they disappeared immediately, its too much!


    Shikuro didnt bother, and replied indifferently: They are only responsible for your safety. As for the others, it is not within their jurisdiction.


    What do you mean? Dont forget that I am Land of Hot Waters minister!


    Shinji said angrily, If Land of Hot Water form an alliance with Land of Lightning, do you know what that means?


    No matter who the Land of Hot Water form an alliance is, its not up to you. Shikuro said coldly and didnt give the client any face.


    He just taught Kanp ant the others that they must restrain and tolerate the other party, but when it was his turn, he immediately pped him.


    You!


    Shinji was so angry that he couldnt speak, but he also knows his identity. It was fine to be majestic in front of Genin, but he was really not qualified in front of Jnin.


    Hmph!


    Shinji didnt dare toin to Shikuro, so he kicked his entourage and told him to fetch water and make a fire.


    After resting for about an hour, Shinji waved his hand, and the carriage started to gallop again.


    Yui, Kanp, Shisui.


    After setting off again, Shikuro started to speak, The mission this time is an escort, but from this morning, I see that you have only been following the carriage from behind. If there is an ambush in the front, what are you going to do?


    The three ran and listened to Shikuros lecture, all wisely not interrupt him.


    Although its your first time doing an escort mission, you shouldnt be so careless!


    Afterwards, Shikuro shared his experience, You are a group of three, so one person should be in charge of the rear, one person should be in charge of exploring the way ahead, and the other uses Sensor Ninjutsu to sense all around.


    Kanps group of three looked at each other.


    Yui took the lead and said: I will be in charge of sensing the surrounding.


    Although she does not know Sensor Ninjutsu, she still has insects!


    Then Ill be in charge of exploring the way ahead!


    Shisui chuckled, My Body Flicker Technique has gotten better!


    Kanp eyes lit up when he heard this: Dear, I am very optimistic about your Body Flicker Technique.


    Thest remaining Kanp is naturally responsible for the rear.


    Shikuro nced at Kanp, and then decisively ran to Yui to talk to her, passing on various knowledge about poisonous insects along the way.


    Kanp originally wanted to eavesdrop, but when he heard it was about poisonous insects, he lost interest.


    When camping at night, Shikuro once again put forward various lectures, about the location of the camp and the arrangement of the night watch. As they cant directly divide the night into the first and second half of the night, otherwise, the people who watch the middle of the night will have no energy the next day.


    In the early morning of the next day, Shikuro gave another lecture: After leaving, you must erase all traces of the camp to avoid being followed!


    Then there was another education ss on tracking and anti-tracking.


    Kanp misses the first C-Rank Mission so much, as all he needs to do is run the whole way. But now, he is criticized and educated at every turn.


    But having said that, these experiences of Shikuro are very useful. Although Kanp said he doesnt want it, his body still absorbed it very honestly.


    After ten days or so, everyone finally arrived at the border of the Land of Fire and the Land of Hot Water.


    After changing horses in a nearby border vige, Shinji did not choose to stay, and directly ordered to set off.


    Land of Hot Water is a long and narrow country, and the border adjacent to Land of Fire is also very long. The group chose the nearest road and quickly crossed the border and entered the territory of the Land of Hot Water.


    Kanp was a little disappointed. He thought he would meet Kumogakures Shinobi on the border, then the two sides fought fiercely, and finally ended with Kanp obtaining Lightning Release Ninjutsu.


    Unfortunately, arge amount of Konohas Shinobi has already gathered at this long border, and the opposite Land of Hot Water did not embrace Land of Lightning. Therefore, Kumogakures Shinobi naturally did not dare to ambush here so unscrupulously.


    One day after entering Land of Hot Water, Kanp and the others finally arrived at this countrys capital.


    Its finally over!


    Kanp breathed a sigh of relief.


    Along the way, not only have to ept various experience lectures from Shikuro, but he also has to face various difficult requests from Shinji, which almost drives Kanp crazy!


    Both Shisui and Yui, who are good-tempered people, also breathed a sigh of relief at this time.


    Shinji sat in the carriage, and said with a snort: If I knew the road was safe, I wouldnt have to pay anything to hire you, hmph, lets go.


    Then the carriage continued onwards and entered the capital of the Land of Hot Water.


    Kanp pouted, said that he wanted pee, and ran to a secluded ce. Then he lit up the Transparent Release, and the red scorching light instantly enveloped Kanps flesh and bones, and then he quietly formed a hand seal: Kage Bunshin no Jutsu! (Shadow Clone Technique)


    Bang!


    As a burst of white smoke dissipated, a person who looked exactly like Kanp appeared.


    Kanp turned off the Kekkei Genkai and then chuckled lightly and said: Do you know what you need to do?


    Then, the shadow clone revealed a sneer more disgusting than Kanp and said: Nonsense!


    Kanp looked at the shadow clone, and immediately shouted coldly: Dont kill anyone!


    Why would I do that! The shadow clone had a strange expression, as if asking: Are you stupid?


    Kanp almost stopped breathing when he heard this, and after a while, he said with clenched teeth: Remember not to be found out, if you expose me


    I know how to take measure, dont keep nitpicking on me, you are like an old man! The shadow clone red at him with an impatient look, and then directly used Transparent Release to disappear before Kanp.


    Kanp stood aside with no expression on his face: No one may believe it if I say it, but I obviously get the shadow clone to teach Shirada Shinji a lesson, so that I can extinguish my anger, but why is he even more angry than me?


    Why!


    What evil did I do in myst life

 Chapter 157: Yugakure

    Chapter 157: Yugakure


    Its rare for us toe to the Land of Hot Water, so lets y here for a day.


    Shikuro waited for Kanp to return, and said, This countrys hot spring is called the best in the Shinobi World, you should like it.


    Thank you, Shikuro-sensei. Shisui smiled and said.


    Yui has noments.


    However, Kanp was suspicious in his heart. Thinking of his previous spection, he hurriedly put down the matter of shadow clone, and said earnestly: Shikuro-sensei, lets go back. Its a time of war now. You also said that Kumogakure may invade this country at any time, so the risk of staying here is too great. What if we encounter Kumogakures Shinobi? Moreover, there are hot springs in our vige, why bother to soak in here?


    After hearing his words, Shisui thought that it made sense, and couldnt help but nod his head.


    Yui still has noments.


    Shikuro stopped talking and just looked at Kanp, but he was wearing big sunsses, so Kanp couldnt see his eyes.


    However, it must be very interesting.


    Kanp had previously deduced that Shikuro chose this escort mission deliberately. If he went back directly after escorting the client, why would hee all the way to Land of Hot Water?


    After a while, Shikuro said: Did you notice something?


    Seeing that Shikuro wanted him to openly announce it, Kanp nodded immediately and said with a smile: At first, I thought that Shikuro-sensei selects the mission randomly. After all, you dont even read the content of the mission scroll. However, the strange thing is that even the quest scroll doesnt mention the purpose of Shirada Shinjis purpose ofing to the Land of Fire, but Shikuro-sensei can directly rte the situation in the Shinobi World, and even the alliance between Land of Hot Water and our Land of Fire and Land of Lightning. At that time, I guessed that Shikuro-sensei already knew the whole story of this mission, so this mission was deliberately chosen for the purpose ofing to the Land of Hot Water in a fair way!


    Shisui and Yui looked at each other in shock when they heard this: Is that true? I didnt notice it at all.


    Shikuro did not deny it, and said in a calm tone: Go on.


    At that time, it was just my guess, but now that we havepleted the mission, we obviously can go back directly, but Shikuro-sensei suddenly said that we should go and y in the hot spring for a day, which makes me more sure of my guess. Kanp said.


    Shisui and Yui also looked Shikuro silently.


    Shikuro sighed silently and said: You are smarter than I thought, but


    But what? Kanp eyelids twitched: He wouldnt be so embarrassed that he would let out his insects to bite me, right?


    Shikuro looked at Kanp, then at Shisui and Yui, and sink into contemtion.


    He dide to the Land of Hot Water because of a mission. He didnt want Kanps group of three to participate, but since he was seen through, he would give them a chance.


    Shikuro smiled and said: I do have a mission for the trip to the Land of Hot Water this time Kanp, since you are so smart, can you guess what my mission is? If you can guess correctly, I can let you guys follow me.


    Does this still have to be guessed?


    Kanp already knew what the answer is and said proudly: Shikuro-senseis mission must be rted to the alliance, and there are only two people who can determine the alliance between the Land of Hot Water and our Land of Fire, one is Land of Hot Waters Daimy, and the other one is the leader of Yugakure! Shirota Shinji represents the Land of Hot Waters Daimy, so Shikuro-senseis goal this time is very obvious.


    Shikuro smiled and said: Are you still going to soak in the hot springs?


    Kanp shook his head and said: No need.


    Then keep up.


    After saying that, Shikuro turned around and left. His destination is naturally Yugakure.


    Shisui and Yui followed, and it took a while for them to react.


    Kanp, from the crisis public rtions, I found that you are very smart, but I didnt expect you to be smarter than I thought! Shisui approached Kanp and eximed in a low voice.


    Shhh


    Kanps face straightened, Pay attention to your identity, Shisui, you are the strongest genius of the Uchiha n. If you praise me so shamelessly, who knows what would your n think?


    Suddenly, Shisui had no desire to speak.


    As they were walking, Shikuro in the front started to run, and his speed gradually increased. Kanps group of three immediately followed, and ate a military ration pill halfway through, but can only barely follow him.


    After running for a long time, the group of four came to a steamden vige.


    This is Yugakure.


    After Shikuro stopped, he took out a small water bottle and took a sip, then immediately walked in.


    Yugakures hot spring is the best in the Shinobi World.


    Kanp looked at the water vapor floating in the depths of the vige, and thought of Jiraiya, That guy must like toe here to soak in the hot spring very much.


    As soon as the group approached Yugakure, they were spotted and intercepted by a vignt Yugakures Shinobi.


    Why did Konohas Shinobi appear here? The tone of Yugakures Shinobi who blocked the road was not very friendly.


    Hokage-sama has a letter to be handed to the leader of Yugakure. Shikuro said, Please take us to see him.


    The Yugakures Shinobi frowned when he heard this.


    Now that Konoha and Sunagakure are at war, Kumogakure also begins to stir. Several waves of Kumogakures Shinobi havee to see their leader, but now, they didnt expect that even Konohas Shinobi havee.


    If it is not handled well, Yugakure and even the Land of Hot Water may be the next Amegakure and the Land of Rain, and be a battlefield between great countries!


    Although he wanted to drive away Shikuro and his group away, this Yugakures Shinobi knew that he did not have the power and could not afford to bear the consequences, so he had no choice but to take them into the vige obediently.


    Kanp followed in a low-key manner. After entering Yugakure, he looked around, and found that the people in Yugakure were exuding a rxed,id-back, and peaceful aura, and didnt even have the slightest worry about the friction between the Land of Lightning and the Land of Fire.


    Their heart is really big.


    It didnt take long for everyone to arrive under a building.


    This is where our leader work,e with me.


    This Yugakures Shinobi brought Kanps group of four to a small conference room, and then went to inform the leader of Yugakure.


    Kanp sat for a while, and sighed: If I knew this is all we do, I would have soaked in the hot spring in the Land of Hot Waters capital.


    Shikuro chuckled softly and said, This is your own choice.


    Then, now that we are in Yugakure, is it okay to soak in the hot spring? Kanp asked.


    ording to the information, Kumogakure is also trying to rope Yugakure. If you are not afraid of encountering Kumogakures Shinobi, you can soak in the hot spring here. Shikuro said threateningly.


    Kanpughed dryly when he heard this.


    Shisui suddenly opened his mouth and asked: Shikuro-sensei, then if we went to soak in a hot spring in the Land of Hot Waters capital, are you not worried about us meeting Kumogakures Shinobi?


    Country is against country, Shinobi Vige is against Ninja Vige, this is the customary rule of the Shinobi World.


    Shikuro continued, Otherwise, the Land of Winds Daimy and our countrys Daimy will all face the infinite assassination of the opponent! Therefore, even if you meet in Land of Hot Waters capital, you will only meet the subordinate of the Land of Lightnings Daimy. At present, our two countries have not started a war yet, and they wont make it difficult for you, after all Politicians and Shinobi are different.


    And Ill also leave a shadow clone.


    However, Shikuro didnt say these words, lest they do things without fear in the future.


    At the same time, the door of the small conference room opened, and Kanp and the others looked inside, they saw an old man in his seventies or eighties walking in tremblingly with a cane.


    Wee to Yugakure, I am Yugakage, Komatsu Chiharu. The old man stood still, his eyes are cloudy but kindly looking at Kanp.


    Kanp is stunned when he saw him: This is Yugakage?


    A Kage of a vige?

 Chapter 158: The Third Purple Talent Stardust

    Chapter 158: The Third Purple Talent Stardust


    Faced with Chiharu, the leader of Yugakure who was too old to walk, Kanps first reaction was that Yugakures Shinobi randomly found an old man to fool them.


    Kanp looked at the old man suspiciously, but when he came into contact with the old mans kind eyes, he inexplicably felt the warmth of being taken care of by the elders.


    At the same time, Shikuro next to him suddenly stood up with a respectful look on his face: Chiharu-sama, hello, I am Konohas Jnin, Aburame Shikuro.


    Sorry, sorry.


    The Yugakage, Komatsu Chiharu turned his head, and his cloudy eyes could only vaguely reflect the figure of Shikuro, I am already very old, so my eyes are not good anymore.


    Kanps face froze when he heard this: Is this old man really the Yugakage?!


    Shikuro took two steps forward and took out a letter respectfully and handed it to the old man, while saying: Chiharu-sama, this is a letter that Hokage-sama has handwritten to you, please take a look.


    The old man epted the letter and immediately waved his hand to call in a subordinate to help him open it.


    Kanp took the opportunity to step back two steps to Shisui and Yui. His face was still in disbelief, and he couldnt help but asked in a low voice: Shisui, this Yugakage why doesnt he look like a Shinobi?


    Yugakure is different from other Shinobi Viges.


    Shisui exined softly, Because the Shinobi and civilian of Yugakure are peace-loving people, the leaders elected by this vige are all ordinary people who are highly respected in the vige.


    So thats how it is.


    When Kanp saw the Yugakage, he instantly felt the brilliance of human nature pouring out of the old man, as if the sun was shining.


    That is the light of moralityAh(,)


    At the same time, with the help of his subordinates, Chiharu has also finished reading Hiruzens letter.


    I probably know what youre here for.


    Chiharu kindly at looked Shikuro, and his eyes slowly fell on Kanp, Shisui, and Yui. These three are your students, right?


    Shikuro nodded: Yes, they only graduated from the Academy this year, and they are currently Genin.


    We also have many children like them in our vige.


    Chiharu sighed and said angrily, And war, no matter what kind of war it is, it is not conducive to the growth of children, so Im sorry, but we will not form an alliance with the Land of Fire. Of course, we will not form an alliance with the Land of Lightning. Please dont force us.


    Shikuro cautiously probed: Does Chiharu-sama mean to remain neutral?


    Chiharu nodded. Although his eyes are cloudy, he looked at Shikuro very kindly and said: We will not stop any Shinobi from your your two countries. So, I asked to please that Shinobi from your two countries not to stay up in our country for a long time, and dont think of this country as your battlefield. Please, this is our Yugakures only request.


    Shikuro was silent for a while, and then said: I will forward your words to Hokage-sama, Chiharu-sama.


    Thank you. Chiharu smiled kindly, and then invited them to soak in the hot springs in the vige and stroll around the Rose Street.


    Shikuro did not refuse, and nodded in response.


    After that, Chiharu called the previous Yugakures Shinobi over and asked him to entertain Kanp and the others.


    When he left, Kanp looked back at Chiharu. His moral brilliance was really dazzling and made people feel the warmth.


    But soon after, Kanps heart suddenly felt cold.


    Warmth?


    What the f**k is that?!


    Why is there such a weird feeling?


    The warm man, Namikaze Minato, didnt make me feel any warm. So how could this old man make me disarm in a few words?


    Is it Genjutsu?


    Kanp immediately mobilized the Chakra in the body and disrupted the rhythm of the flow, and then looked back at Qianchun, and the feeling remained for a long time.


    Not Genjutsu?


    Kanps scalp felt slightly numb. At this time, he vaguely feels that this old man is not simple.


    Perhaps he is a deeply hidden Shinobisimr to that of the sweeping monk?


    Without saying a word, Kanp turned his head and threw a Collection Technique at Chiharu.


    The green light cluster in his mind quickly surged, and then a purple talent stardust spewed out!!


    Kanp was shocked when he saw this!


    Aftering to this world for a long time, Kanp has only collected two purple talent stardust, one is the dynamic vision contributed by Shisui, and the other is Uzumaki ns physique contributed by Kushina.


    And now, the third purple talent stardust has appeared!


    Sure enough, this old man is not simple!


    Kanp excitedly wrapped the purple stardust with consciousness, and was instantly stunned!


    Benevolent eyebrows and kind eyes


    What kind of talent is this?


    Kanp couldnt help but look back at Chiharu, especially his eyebrows and eyes, That look is really special Strange, it makes people feel the pleasure of being cared for by elders at first sight.


    Kanp couldnt bear to look directly, he covered his face and turned back.


    But soon after, he turned his head again, and then threw another Collection Technique, but this time, the green light cluster in his mind did not move.


    In other words, the Yugakage is really not a Shinobi.


    I said, Kanp, are you okay? Shisui, next to him, asked doubtfully, Why do you always look back at that Komatsu Chiharu?


    Nothing, its just


    A thought shed through Kanps mind, and he immediately lit up the purple talent stardust, benevolent eyebrows and kind eyes.


    In the next instant, circles of purple halo ripples slowly merged into Kanps face.


    At the same time, there was a faint sense of expansion in Kanps body.


    This is the reaction of his body after integrating three purple talent stardust!


    Sure enough, only three purple stardust can be used at the same time. Kanp sighed in his heart.


    Then, he blinked his eyes twice, turned his head to look at Shisui, and whispered softly: Shisui, looked at me.


    Shisui subconsciously turned his head, and then frowned. Kanps face did not change at all, however, for some reason, Shisui has a strange feeling when he saw Kanps face.


    Actually, its just like being looked by the eyes of the Yugakage, he looks very kind, which will make people let go of their guards from the bottom of their hearts, and then believe in the other party and get close to the other party!


    After lighting up the benevolent eyebrows and kind eyes, Kanp has been observing Shisuis expression. Seeing him looking confused for a while, and showing a close expression for a while, he knew that the benevolent eyebrows and kind eyes had a good effect.


    However, it will be kind of strange to use such thing as a youngster.


    Thinking about this, Kanp turned off the benevolent eyebrows and kind eyes.


    When Shisui came back to his senses, he saw Kanp was still the same Kanp, so he was a little confused: Weird, Kanp, did you cast a Genjutsu on me just now?


    Kanp shook his head and said: Nonsense, you are the Uchiha ns most outstanding genius, how could I confuse you with Genjutsu?


    Good grief


    Shisui shook his head, as he always feels it is weird.


    After that, the group of four walked towards the Rose Street in Yugakure under the guidance of Yugakures Shinobi.


    The Yugakures Shinobi then introduced: Rose Street is actually just an ordinary alley, but because the people who live in this alley love to nt roses, they will put roses in front of the windows, doors and balconies, and when the wind blows, the rose petals will float with the wind, which is one of the most famous scenery in our Yugakure.


    The group walked through the streets and soon came to an alley that was more than five meters wide.


    Standing at the entrance of the alley, they looked forward and saw that it is really colorful, there are red roses, white roses, pink roses, blue roses, ck roses all kinds of roses spread from this start of the alley to The end of the alley.


    The Yugakures Shinobi smiled slightly, and then formed hand seals and used a Wind Release Ninjutsu, causing a gust of wind appeared in an instant, setting off a sky full of rose petals in the alleys, red, white, pink, blue, ck, yellow, petals of various colors are flying messily in the narrow alleys, like a rain of colorful flower rain!


    Even Kanp, who has watched countless special effects from the movies, was also inexplicably moved by this scene.


    But at this time, a young but very rude voice forcibly interrupted this beautiful scene.


    Which idiot is using Ninjutsu, I cant see the way!


    The Yugakures Shinobi, obviously very familiar with this rude voice, and scolded: Hidan, you little brat! Are you here to make trouble again?


    I can go wherever I want, are you in charge?! The young voice was extremely rebellious and did not give this Yugakures Shinobi any face.


    Bastard! The Yugakures Shinobi was furious and rushed into the petal rain at this moment.


    Kanp, who was standing beside him, didnt show any change of his expression, but his heart froze: Hidan?

 Chapter 159: The Secret Kumogakures Shinobi

    Chapter 159: The Secret Kumogakure''s Shinobi


    Hidan.


    Male, a member of the terrorist group in the Shinobi World, the Akatsuki, code name cant remember.


    He and Kakuzu are known as Zombie Combo, he is bold, arrogant, and very long-winded, and believe in Jashin.


    Kanp recalled Hidans information in his mind, but these all are the future, and the current Hidan is just a little kid!


    In the rain of colorful roses, the Yugakures Shinobi came out carrying a three or four-year-old kid: Im very sorry, making you guys see such an embarrassing scene.


    Shikuro nodded slightly, and then looked up at the alley, at the rain of roses that is still dancing in the alley. It is unknown what he was thinking.


    Shisui and Yui also ignored Hidan. After all, there is no shortage of such naughty kids everywhere.


    Only Kanp carefully looked at this naughty kid. He has a short gray hair,vender pupils, and an expression full of rebelliousness and dissatisfaction on his face.


    Let go of me, let me go, you idiot Shinobi!


    Hidan is just a kid without any strength, so he keeps struggling in the hands of the Yugakures Shinobi.


    The Yugakures Shinobi didnt really want to do anything to him. Seeing that he was struggling so badly, he just threw him aside.


    Shit!!


    Hidan rolled over and stretched up from the ground, and then pointed at Yugakures Shinobi and said, Hmph, ptui!


    The Yugakures Shinobis was furious, and rushed up to pick Hidan up, pped his ass angrily.


    Let go of me, let me go!


    Hidan struggled frantically, and his mouth still kept saying, What kind of Shinobi are you to bully children! If you have the guts, go to the battlefield to kill, scumbag, idiot, coward!!! You are not a Jnin at all!!!


    Kanp was stunned when he saw this: Youre already pped in the butt by someone, how can you still be iron-headed?


    As expected of Hidan!


    The Yugakures Shinobis guide pped Hidans butt swollen, but still couldnt make Hidan shut up. He looked helpless and kicked Hidan away with thest kick.


    It cant be helped, after all, no matter how toxic Hidans mouth is, he is still a child in the vige. He cant just ughter him, right?


    Im sorry.


    The Yugakures Shinobi turned his head and looked towards Kanp and the others with a smile that was uglier than crying on his face, and said, Everyone, let me take you to the hot springs.


    Shikuro nodded, Yui are a bit reluctant to give up the rose rain in the alley. Shisui doesnt really care as its only good for the first time, and theres no meaning to keep watching.


    And Kanps attention has always been on Hidan.


    After this guy was kicked away, hey on the ground for five or six seconds, and then he vigorously got up from the ground as if nothing has happened.


    Aa thought shed through Kanps mind, and then he threw a Collection Technique towards Hidan.


    However, the green light cluster in his mind did not react at all.


    Obviously, Hidan at this time is just an ordinary little kid, and there is nothing worth collecting from him.


    Hmph, ptui!


    After Hidan stood up, he didnt follow learn his lesson, and fiercely spit out his muddy saliva on the Yugakures Shinobis butt, and said with gritted teeth, Just you wait, this sir will definitely kill you in the future!


    The Yugakures Shinobi turned around slowly, his forehead overflowed from the well of anger, and he was obviously on the verge of going berserk.


    After Hidan saw this, he turned around and rushed into the alley, his mouth still said: Dont let this sir see you in the future, you coward Shinobi


    In the rain of flowers, there was a series of sounds of broken vases, followed by the sounds of alleys residents scolding at Hidan.


    That kid will certainly be a capable person in the future! Kanp sighed.


    Its a pity that Shikuro and the others have gone so far that they didnt hear it.


    After that, the Yugakures Shinobi took them to the best bathhouse in Yugakure to soak in the hot spring. Unfortunately, the hot spring pools here is separated for men and women, which is not exciting at all!


    For this kind of ce, would Jiraiya like it?


    Kanp didnt believe it, so during this period, he quietly mentioned some ideas about the mixed bath with the Yugakures Shinobi, however, the Yugakures Shinobi immediately stated righteously that their Yugakure is a serious vige, and Yugakures hot spring is also a serious hot spring, which is by no means what you think!


    Kanp was speechless when he heard this.


    After soaking in the hot spring for two hours, Kanp waspletely disappointed with this vige.


    In the evening, Shikuro took Kanps group of three to leave Yugakure.


    Kanp turned his head and nced at Yugakure, Although this trip to Yugakure was not exciting at all, and it was a little boring, but at least, I got new talent, benevolent eyebrows and kind eyes I will definitely be a qualified grandpa in the future!


    Immediately after, he looked at the sky, and asked a little strangely: Shikuro-sensei, since we have soaked in hot spring, why didnt we stay in Yugakure for one night and leave tomorrow?


    It will be toote to leave tomorrow. Shikuro said softly.


    What do you mean? Kanp was puzzled.


    Guess.


    Shikuro then run a little faster, Keep up!


    At this moment, Kanp felt a strong, bursting maliceing from Shikuro.


    The sky is getting darker, but Shikuro, who is running at the forefront, keeps moving, taking Kanps group to bath in the broken moonlight in the forest. Stepping on the branches and leaves in the tall dense forest, they traveled quickly.


    While running, Kanp frowned and pondered about Shikuros words, and the uneasiness in his heart became more and more intense.


    Wait a minute!


    This uneasy feeling is so familiar!


    Thats right!


    When he was ambushed by Yuki Kri before, Kanp also had this feeling.


    No wonder its so familiar.


    Kanp rxed, but immediately felt his scalp numb: Are there enemies around?!


    Yugakures Shinobi?


    No, its Kumogakures Shinobi!


    A sh of lightning struck Kanps mind.


    I see!


    Kanp suddenly yelled, and immediately revealed the expression of grief and indignation, Shikuro-sensei, I


    Kanp was about to release colorful words, but when he thought of Kumogakures Shinobi who following around them, he took back his words. After all, in case of a conflict with Kumogakures Shinobi, he had to rely on Shikuro to protect his little life.


    But I am not that cowardly!


    Kanp gritted the teeth.


    What do you know?


    Shikuro continued to run ahead, and he asked with a smile without looking back, and his tone sounded rxed.


    I


    Kanp was very angry, but he didnt say it, and he couldnt say it!


    Kanp, what are you talking about with Shikuro-sensei? Shisui ran to Kanp and asked curiously.


    Shisui Dont always train your muscles all the time, read more books, increase your knowledge, and expand your knowledge reserve, otherwise, when you are sold, you will still help your seller. Kanp advised seriously and red fiercely at Shikuro who ran ahead.


    Speaking of selling, Kanp couldnt help but think of Chiharu, the Yugakage!


    Kanp couldnt help but recall the scene of them in the conference room. At that time, Chiharu said that he would remain neutral, and hoped that the two countries will not regard the Land of Hot Water as a battlefield. However, these are not the main points. The focus is on the back, he lightly invited Shikuro, Kanp and the others to visit Rose Street and soak in the hot spring!


    As the Yugakage, Chiharu naturally knows that there is Kumogakures Shinobi in the vige, but he still invites them to soak in the hot spring, just to prove that Yugakure is neutral.


    When they are looking for a hot spring, Shikuro must have discovered Kumogakures Shinobi, and those Kumogakures Shinobi naturally also discovered Shikuro and the others!


    Then came the details.


    The Kumogakures Shinobi didnt make a move in Yugakure, so Shikuro understands something: Yugakure did not form an alliance with Kumogakure!


    And as Shikuro did not make a move against the Kumogakures Shinobi, it also proved to the Kumogakures Shinobi: Yugakure did not fall to Konohas side!


    With this move from Chiharu, he showed his neutrality to the two Shinobi Viges at the same time!


    But in this way, Shikuro and the others were sold by him.


    However, this has nothing to do with Yugakure. After all, they are neutral~


    What a scheming old man!

 Chapter 160: Ambush

    Chapter 160: Ambush


    The night sky is like ink, with a crescent moon hanging across the night sky, and dotted with stars.


    Kanp followed closely behind Shikuro, and the moonlight, that was cut into pieces by branches and leaves, swept across Kanps handsome face from time to time, but his face is full of heavy expressions!


    He doesnt know when Kumogakures Shinobi will take action, but it definitely wouldnt drag on for too long!


    Kanp gathered his scattered thoughts, increased his vignce, and immediately lit up the red Kekkei Genkai stardust, Transparent Release, and started refining Chakra to cope with the battle that might break out at any time.


    But at this moment, Kanp was suddenly distracted, stumbled and almost stepped on the empty branches and falling from the tree.


    Kanp!


    Shisui has good eyesight and quick hands, so he hurriedly reached out to help Kanp.


    Thank you.


    Kanp knew that he must not stop at this time, so he quickly restored his bnce with Shisuis help, and then continued to jump forward quickly between the tall branches.


    Just now, the shadow clone he created to teach the Land of Hot Waters minister, Shirada Shinji has dissipated, so the memory that returned to him made him dizzy for a moment. Fortunately, his spirit was strong enough to quickly merge the memory.


    After reviewing the memory of the shadow clone, Kanp turned pale!


    During the day, Kanps shadow clone used Transparent Release, and directly caught up with Shinji. He then mixed into the crowd, and used Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall to make a 10cm earth wall in front of the carriage wheels every three to five meters.


    Shinji was tired after sitting on the carriage for ten days. At this time, as he was bumped by the 10cm earth wall, half of his body was numb.


    By the time he arrived at Daimys mansion, Shinjis health bar had dropped by a third.


    After that, Kanps shadow clone went into Daimys mansion stealthily, tripping him over several times quietly, causing his head to bleed.


    Shinji reported to Land of Hot Waters Daimy miserably and then went to the hospital to see his injuries.


    As a result, Kanps shadow clone turned into a medical staff, and fiercely stabbed his ass twice, but the needles were not pulled out!


    After that, the shadow clone said seriously that the needle would hurt a little, and told him toy down on his stomach for a while.


    Shinji believes in the professional ethics of doctors very much. At that time, he was lying on the hospital bed with his butt naked, but his butt was feeling more and more painful, and even making him twitch in pain. Shinji felt something was not right, so he called his follower, and his follower saw two needles on his butt


    Shinji, who suffered from blood loss, made a bigmotion in the hospital. But unfortunately, Kanps shadow clone had already went hidden. When Shinji went home after causing a bigmotion, he saw that there was a fire in the house. Although Yugakures Shinobi appeared in time and used Water Release to extinguish the fire, Shinjis house was already nearly half burned.


    Shinji is not an idiot after all. He knew that the unfortunate incident of this day is clearly because someone is targeting him!


    And the ones he most suspected ofmitting the crime are the Konohas Genin!


    Shinji ran towards the Daimys mansion aggressively, preparing to file aint, but suddenly, a stone wall sprang out from under his crotch, pressing him straight between his legs, and brutally pushed him up three meters into the sky. And when he fell All of his three legs were broken.


    After seeing this, he thought that Shinju would have miserable live from now on, so Kanps shadow clone dissipated himself.


    I suddenly felt that killing him is much better than doing this.


    Kanp felt his balls cold, and he suddenly feels that a stone wall will rise under his feet in the next moment.


    Suddenly, a gust of night wind blows from the front, bringing a cool breeze of fresh air.


    Kanp looked forward, and under the moonlight, the dense forest in the front is gradually sparse, the branches and leaves gradually decreased, and a green hill slowly appeared in front of them. The opposite of the hill is the border between the Land of Fire and the Land of Hot Water!


    Kanps heart sank when he saw this.


    In the hilly area, there are no obstructions. If Kumogakures Shinobi continues to follow after us, we will not be able to hide our tracks. At that time


    While Kanp is pondering, Shikuro has already passed through the dense forest and stepped directly onto the hills.


    Kanp, Shisui, and Yui also jumped out of the jungle one after another, no more than two seconds, but within these two seconds, ring lightning suddenly burst out of the ground one after another.


    Raiton: Jibashi! (Lightning Release: Electromaic Murder)


    Raiton: Jibashi!


    Crack crack


    Close and numerous lightning like silver snakes roam wildly on the ground, covering all thending space of Kanp, Shisui and Yui.


    If they stepped on this, all three of them will be electrocuted by the lightning!


    Enemy attack!!!


    Shisuis pupils shrank slightly, and instantly formed hand seal, Shunshin no Jutsu! (Body Flicker Technique)


    In an instant, Shisuis figure disappears directly in the sky.


    Kanp was dumbfounded when he saw this.


    Body Flicker Technique is a Ninjutsu that pours Chakra into the legs to increase ones own movement speed. Because the movement speed is extremely fast as if they are moving instantaneously, it is called Body Flicker Technique. And it doesnt mean that Body Flicker Technique is Space-Time Ninjutsu.


    However, Shisui was in midair just now and has nowhere to step on, so how did he use the Body Flicker Technique to disappear from midair?


    I know that you are very good in Body Flicker Technique, but you couldnt be that good, right?


    When Kanp was shocked, a few kunai suddenly flew towards them from the side.


    Kanp, Yui!!


    The one who threw the kunai was Shisui who ran out of lightning coverage area.


    Kanps eyes lit up, he tapped his toes, and directly step on a kunai that came from the side, and then jumped to the side with his strength, and finallynded outside the area that is covered by lightning dangerously.


    Yui alsonded outside the lightning covered area in a thrilling manner.


    But in the next moment, three Kumogakures Shinobi suddenly broke out of the ground. The sharp des in their hands refracted the cold light in the moonlight and shed straight towards Kanps group of three.


    At the same time, three more Kumogakures Shinobi emerged from the jungle behind them and surrounded them from behind.


    At such critical juncture, Kanp directly uses the Transparent Release without saying a word.


    Huh?


    The two Kumogakures Shinobi, who are targeting Kanp, were immediately stunned.


    Disappeared?


    Invisibility Technique?


    When the two Kumogakures Shinobi were shocked, under the moonlight, a dark cloud covering the sky and the earth formed by the gathering of countless insects flocked towards them, the sound of these insects buzzing is so noisy that people felt their head would burst!


    Shikuro suddenly heard sound from behind him. He immediately turned back, and at the same time, used the Kikaich!


    Ill stop him!


    Under the moonlight, a one-eyed man wearing a ck felt hat emerged from the jungle and snorted coldly, You guys catch those three Genin as soon as possible!


    As soon as the words fell, the one-eyed man with the ck felt hat stepped forward to face this huge insect cloud alone.


    Yton: Gomuheki! (Lava Release: Rubber Wall)


    After the one-eyed man finished forming hand seals, he mmed his palms onto the ground directly. In an instant, a khaki-colored, stic-like protective film ballooned wildly like a balloon, and it flew towards the huge insect cloud.


    Lava Release? You are Dodai!


    Shikuro said with a heavy tone.


    Dodai, Kumogakures Jnin, he has Lava Release Kekkei Genkai. He is also the official attendant of Sandaime Raikage, and has a high position!


    Does Sandaime Raikage send him to win Yugakure over?


    Shikuro was pondering about the current situation while manipting the bug.


    When running in the dense forest, Shikuro has already sent extremely fast insects to the border to ask for help. Support wille at any time. And during this period of time, he only needs to protect his three students.


    Therefore, there is no need for him to fight head-on with this cyclops!


    Hijutsu: Bsui no Jin! (Secret Technique: Spindle Formation)


    Shikuro manipted the cloud of insects in the air into countless sharp spindles, which shed left and right under the Lava Release protective film, trying to go around the wall and rescue his three students.


    Dodai did not dare to be careless. He put his hands onto the protective film, frantically increase the output of the Chakra, and manipted the protective film to intercept the insect cloud in the air.


    At the same time, the battle behind the protective film also heated up instantly.

 Chapter 161: You Cant See Me

    Chapter 161: You Can''t See Me


    Excluding Dodai, there are five Kumogakures Shinobi in the field. Three of them are Genin, about fourteen or fifteen years old, full of vigor and fighting bravely, and the other two are Chunin who are over twenty years old, which have rich experience and decisive.


    And the target of these two veteran Chunin is impressively Shisui who is wearing Uchiha ns attire!


    Sharingan is known as one of the Three-Great Dojutsu in the Shinobi World. It integrates the insight eye and the illusion eye. It is the Kekkei Genkai that any Shinobi Vige wants to get!


    And the target for Dodais action this time is Sharingan!


    Therefore, as soon as the two veteran Chunin jumped out, they rushed to Shisui at the same time, besieging him with abined attack.


    Although Shisui is very talented, he has not yet grown up after all. Under the condition that his strength, speed, experience, endurance, etc. are not as good as the joint attack of the two veteran Chunin, he is in danger. Fortunately, he activated the 1-tomoe Sharingan in time, and with the insight power of Sharingan and his excellent Body Flicker Technique, he always managed to escape the range of joint strikes at critical moments.


    But even so, Shisui was grazed for a few times by the sharp sword, causing his body to have the wounds and blood flowed!


    After Shisui revealed his Sharingan, the two Kumogakures Shinobis went even crazier, as they have the quick decision of grabbing him back as a breeding stock.


    Shisuis situation became more and more worse, especially with the loss of blood, his physical strength also dropped rapidly, and his Chakra refining speed could not keep up with the consumption. If he continued to fight like this, he could notst for five minutes!


    Not far away, the one fighting Yui is a full of vigor Kumogakures Genin. As soon as he drilled out of the ground, he held his sword and shed at Yui. Against Kenjutsu, Yui can only retreat steadily.


    As Yui moved back, she released her insects, and arge number of Kikaich turned into a dozen strands of undetectable ck smoke under the moonlight, stalking the Kumogakures Genin sneakily.


    It turned out to be Aburame ns member!


    The Kumogakures Genin sneered, and directly disyed a gorgeous trick, Cloud-Style Flying sh!


    As soon as the words fell, the Kumogakures Genin turned into an afterimage, directly breaking through the ck smoke, approaching Yui, and at the same time, the sharp sword in his hand drew a beautiful arc in the air, cutting the moonlight, and instantly shed on Yuis left shoulder.


    Shua!


    The sharp sword seemed to cut through the air, and it cut Yui in half without any hindrance!


    Huh?


    The Kumogakures Genin raised his brows when he feels that something is not right, and then he saw that Yuis two halves suddenly turned into arge number of Kikaich, and rushed towards him.


    Insect Clone?


    The Kumogakures Genin sneered, and without looking at the insects, he disappeared with Body Flicker Technique.


    The Body Flicker Technique he used is the Taijutsu-type Body Flicker Technique, which mainly relies on the explosive power of his feet and Chakra assistance at the same time. Therefore, the speed of his Body Flicker Technique is faster than that of the pure Ninjutsu Body Flicker Technique that Kanp mastered!


    Yuis Kikaich couldnt catch up with the Kumogakures Genin for a while.


    Found you!


    The Kumogakures Genin ran and searched for Yui, and soon found Yui lying on the grass beside him. With a silent sneer at the corner of his, he shed at her directly.


    When Yui saw that she was exposed, she hurriedly started to move. At the same time, she released arge number of Kikaich she had just nurtured to form a high-speed rotating insect-wall on her bodys surface to resist the Kumogakures Genins sh, but in this way, Yui can only barely hold on, and unable to organize any decent attack at all!


    At the same time, the battle on Kanps side has also reached a climax?


    After Kanp turned invisible, the two Kumogakures Genin both sneered disdainfully. One of them immediately used Sensor Ninjutsu, while the other was looking at the surrounding vigntly, and began to curse, trying to make Kanp angry and revealed a w.


    You Konohas Shinobi is really timid!


    You dont even have the courage to fight head-on?


    You really destroying the reputation of the strongest Shinobi Vige in the world!


    I advise you to go home immediately and just farm quietly!


    Im really embarrassed for your n and your family!


    The curse became more and more ugly, but Kanp was not angry at all. He stayed on the side, and hold his breath, quietly waiting for Shikuro to descend from the sky to save him.


    But after looking around, he saw that Shikuros insect was blocked by the protective film released by someone suspected to be Jnin, and Shisui and Yui beside him were in danger!


    Kanp frowned, realizing that the situation was not good, If it continues like this, Shisui and Yui will be dead before Shikuro-sensei could pierce the protective film.


    I must do something!


    However, with hisbat power at this time, it is difficult to decide the winner in a short time against two Genin at the same time, let alone help Shisui and Yui, so he cant fight recklessly, and he must outsmart the enemy!


    The only thing that Kanp can rely on right now is Transparent Release, But, can Transparent Release hide from the Sensor Ninjutsu of the Kumogakures Shinobi?


    Kanp lowered his head and nced at the thin film on his body. In his own eyes, this thing was like a dream bubble, looking colorful, but in the eyes of the others, it is invisible and colorless, just like the air, but what about Sensor Ninjutsu?


    Kanp looked at Shisui and Yui, whose situation is getting more and more dangerous, hesitantly stood up, and chanted in his heart: You cant see me, you cant see me, you cant see me


    Bastard!


    After cursing for a long time but didnt get any response, the Kumogakures Genin fly into a rage. He looked towards hispanion who was using Sensor Ninjutsu next to him, and asked, Yuntaro, have you found that guy?


    As soon as he opened his mouth, Kanp instantly stood still.


    That


    Yuntaro opened his eyes a little embarrassedly, Not yet, he doesnt seem to be using ordinary Invisibility Technique.


    It cant be helped, after all, Kumogakures Shinobi is good at Nintaijutsu, and not that good in Sensor Ninjutsu. Even the Sensor Ninjutsu that Yuntaro has mastered is just half-baked. It is useful for ordinary Invisibility Technique, but it is not enough for Kekkei Genkais Transparent Release.


    But when he said this, Kanp was relieved. His waist was no longer sore, and his legs no longer hurt. He then walked vigorously, his eyes shone brightly, and the corner of his mouth showed a sneer.


    Since you cant sense me, dont me me for being vicious.


    Hehehe


    In the night, the breeze blows, and Kanp, who is covered with the thin film, stands on tip-toe and quietly walks towards the Sensor Shinobi called Yuntaro, while his right hand moved to silently take out a senbon from his ninja bag.


    After two or three seconds, Kanp silently touched Yuntaros left side. Although it was the first time he did this kind of thing, but it was really exciting!


    Kanp squinted his eyes, held his breath, raised his hand slightly, and without using Chakra, he stretched out the senbon in his hand, silently and neatly inserted the senbon into Yuntaros temple.


    Uhuh


    Yuntaro was shocked, and a small red dot condensed at the position the senbon pierced. At the same time, his left body showed slight spasms. The symptoms persisted for only three seconds, and Yuntaro died silently.


    Yuntaro, Yuntaro?


    The Kumogakures Genin, who had been cursing for a long time, suddenly felt something was wrong. He took two steps forward and saw that under the moonlight, the left half of Yuntaros face looks like a wrinkled tree bark, extremely hideous!


    With a light push, Yuntaro fell to the ground neatly as a corpse!


    Yuntaro!!


    The Kumogakures Genin immediately eximed in anger.


    In an instant, the Kumogakures Genin who was attacking Yui, and the two veteran Chunin who are besieging Shisui, stopped their offensive simultaneously.


    Whats the matter?!


    What happened to Yuntaro?


    The three people turned their heads to look, and saw theirpanion who eximed just now, is also dead after releasing a soft voice of Uhuh.

 Chapter 162: Reckless!

    Chapter 162: Reckless!


    What happened?!


    In front of the protective film, Dodai struggled to control the protective film to block the overwhelming insectsing from Shikuro, so he couldnt spare his energy to pay attention to the battle situation on the back.


    Dodai-sama


    A veteran Chunin had a solemn expression and said while gnashing his teeth, A Konohas Genin has disappeared! Yuntaro and Konosuke have been killed!


    What?!


    Dodaisplexion changed, and he couldnt help but look back. And then he saw Yuntaro and Konosuke copsed on the grass, motionless!


    Although Yuntaro and Konosuke are both Genin, they are good in both Ninjutsu and Taijutsu. Their strength is much stronger than ordinary Genin, and they also have the advantage of numbers. In this case, how can the Konohas Genin fight back?


    Is this a dream?!


    As a result, Dodai was distracted and turned his head, and Shikuros insect army finally caught a glimpse of a w, and a thread drilled from the edge of the huge protective film.


    Although it is just a thread, there are thousands of Kikaich in this thread. And after breaking through Dodais protective film, they immediately rushed towards Shisui, Yui, and the three Kumogakures Shinobi like a gue of locusts!


    Dodaisplexion greatly changed when he saw this!


    As he is also a Jnin, Dodais strength is not bad, and he even have Lava Release Kekkei Genkai, but his Lava Releases development direction is for defense, while Shikuros insect is good at both offense and defense!


    While fighting against each other, Shikuro only needs to create a small part of the insect to pose a huge threat to Dodais subordinates!


    So while in the dense forest before, the cautious Dodai did not act rashly, but waited for the transferred group of Kumogakures Shinobi to ambush at the exit of the dense forest beforeunching a sneak attack!


    He had calcted that as long as he can drag Shikuro for one minute, his five subordinates can take down the three Genin, and then take the Konohas Genin as hostages and withdraw from here!


    Yes, Dodais target from beginning to end is not Shikuro, but those Genin, more specifically, Shisui!


    As long as they bring Shisui back to Kumogakure and treat him as a breeding stock, in a few decades, Kumogakure can also have a powerful Sharingan n!


    For this reason, he specially arranged two Chunin for Shisui!


    As for the other two Konohas Genin, Dodai has also prepared three Genin, not aiming to achieve the best possible result, but rather trying to avoid making mistakes!


    But what Dodai didnt expect was that after one minute passed. not only did his two Chunin subordinates failed to take down Shisui, but the Konohas Genin killed Yuntaro and Konosuke. And as he was distracted, Shikuros insect took the opportunity to break through his Lava Release Rubber Wall!


    Seeing that therge number of Kikaich is about to cover his remaining three subordinates, the surprised and furious Dodai decisively ordered: Retreat immediately!


    The three Kumogakures Shinobi looked at Shisui and Yui who were about to be defeated, and then look at the insect cloud a few meters away from the top of their heads, and after a little hesitation, they used Body Flicker Technique to quickly retreat.


    Seeing his three subordinates withdraw, Dodai breathed a sigh of relief, but at this split second, he suddenly felt a strange tremor in his left temple, as if someone was holding a sharp weapon against his temple!


    Dodais one-eyed sank slightly, and he immediately became fully alert, and he suddenly noticed that the air flow on the left side was different. He didnt dare to be careless, and immediately bent sideways and kicked out.


    Boom!


    There was clearly nothing there, but Dodai felt like he had kicked someone!


    Invisibility Technique?


    It was unexpectedly only noticed by me when he came closer, what a terrifying Invisibility Technique!


    No wonder Yuntaro and Konosuke died so quickly!


    Dodais face was terrifyingly gloomy: So, this guy is the one ruining my n?!


    Damn Konohas Genin!


    Kanp, who was kicked by Dodai, slid out on the grass for ten meters before he could stop.


    Ouch!!


    Kanp spewed out a mouthful of blood, feeling that two of ribs were broken.


    He stretched out his hand and touched it, Um, it was an illusion, it didnt break.


    Its all thanks to Kushina-nee for providing the Uzumaki ns physique, otherwise, this foot would really make me lie on the bed for a month!


    Then, he looked towards Dodai, and secretly thought that he was really arrogant!


    Just now, he used Transparent Release to assassinate two Kumogakures Genin without them knowing, causing his confidence to increase greatly. After seeing that Dodai had to maintain the protective film and was distracted by his subordinates, he felt that it was a good opportunity.


    Unfortunately, Dodais alertness was too high. And as soon as Kanp took out a senbon and aimed at his temple, he was kicked away.


    Kanps desire to survive exploded, and while continuing to maintain the state of invisibility, he was lying on the grass, pushing his feet lightly, enduring the pain in his chest and slowly moved back.


    At the same time, Shikuros insect finally fell, and surrounded Shisui and Yui.


    Dodai knew that this ambush had failed, but he was unwilling to leave, especially leaving the Genin who destroyed his n. Unforgivable!!


    Fire Release: Clouds and Flowing Fire!


    Dodai formed hand seals, and arge number of cloud-shaped mes spewed out from his ferocious left side.


    Although Kanp has moved back a few meters, the mes are fierce and have a wide range, and once hit the ground, they will surely start a prairie fire!


    Kanp couldnt escape, so he had to stand up reluctantly and quickly formed hand seals with both hands.


    Doton: Doryheki! (Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall)


    Kanp pped the ground with both hands, and Chakra poured into the ground instantly, creating a stone wall over two meters high in front of him.


    In the next moment, the cloud-like mes mmed into the stone wall one after another, sshing countless sparks and stone chips!


    Sparks fell on the grass, and traces of white smoke rose slowly along with the reddish mes.


    As Dodai focused on Kanp, Shikuros insect army finallypletely bypassed Dodais protective film and swarmed at him like a sandstorm.


    Dodai nced at the insect cloud, and with a cold snort, he used Body Flicker Technique, and he appeared behind the earth wall made by Kanp almost instantly. At the same time, a vague figure suddenly jumped up from the grass, trying to escape.


    Dodais eye shed the cold and vicious cold light. He took out a kunai, rushed up and pierced the figures vest.


    But before Dodai could be happy, the figure turned into smoke and dissipated with a bang.


    Shadow clone?


    Dodai was furious when he saw this.


    But at this time, the insect cloud hase a few meters in front of him and if he continued to stay here, he would be wrapped by the insect cloud, and once that happens, the consequences will be serious!


    Godd***it!!


    Dodai cursed angrily, turned around and withdrew.


    The insect cloud did not chase after him. Shikuro controlled the insect to fly around, and after confirming that all Kumogakures Shinobi had withdrawn, he took back the insect cloud.


    Are you all okay?


    Shikuro walked slowly, his expression couldnt be seen at this moment.


    Shikuro-sensei, Im fine!


    Shisui was breathing heavily and took out a military ration pill to replenish his stamina, and at the same time, he used a bandage to stop the bleeding.


    Even though Yui was battered and exhausted by the Kumogakures Genin, fortunately, she was not injured, but she almost out of Chakra.


    At this time, Kanp stopped the Transparent Release, and stood up from the grass with difficulty. He then raised his hand and said: Shikuro-sensei, I have been injured at work!


    Hmph!


    Shikuro snorted angrily, Kanp, you are so reckless this time! You actually dare to assassinate a Jnin!


    Kanp was immediately embarrassed: Im sorry, Im a little over the top.


    Kanp knew very well that if he seeded, he will be a hero. Unfortunately, he fails, so he can only be scolded obediently and honestly.


    Shikuro then said with a cold tone: Most of the Kumogakures Shinobi is good at Taijutsu, and is extremely sensitive to the movement around them. If it werent for the loud noiseing from the insects covering your footsteps, you would have been spotted by them when you approach them!


    Kanp humbly epted the criticism, while also stretched out his hand to perform a Healing Technique to heal himself.


    But


    At the end of Shikuros speech, he changed his tone and said, Good job, if it wasnt for your sneak attack that killed the two Kumogakures Genin, and cause Dodai to reveal a w, I couldnt break through Dodais Ninjutsu so quickly. You also helped Shisui and Yui from the dangerous situation, Kanp, you saved Team 2!

 Chapter 163: Sensor Ninjutsu

    Chapter 163: Sensor Ninjutsu


    Faced with Shikuros praise, Kanp didnt have any fluctuations in his heart. Right now, he just wanted to heal his injuries and collect the bodies of the two Kumogakures Shinobi who died in his hands.


    Huh!


    Wait!


    I killed people?


    Kanp has an afterthought at this moment.


    I didnt feel anything before, but now that I think about it I dont seem to feel anything special.


    There is neither nausea nor self-me. After all, they are enemies. If I dont kill them, they will kill us.


    If Kanp is given another chance, he still wont hesitate!


    Not good, the fire ising!


    Shisui suddenly eximed.


    Kanp turned his head to look, and was instantly furious: MyI, I


    Just now, Dodai shot cloud of fire at him, and spark sshed on the grass, and gradually spreading. He doesnt know when, but the mes have also been spread to the two Kumogakures Shinobi corpses!


    If they are burned into coke, can they still be collected?


    Kanp looked towards Yui, then at Shisui, and then towards Shikuro, and found that everyone seems to be not able to use Water Release.


    Although I he has collected a few Water Release Ninjutsu, his Chakra Attributes are fire, earth, and thunder. Theres no water.


    But at this moment, an unfamiliar voice suddenly came from behind: Suiton: Suidan no Jutsu! (Water Release: Water Bullet Technique)


    Then arge water polo refracting the cold moonlight whistled along with the sound of the waves, instantly extinguishing all the mes on the grass. The charred and muddy grass gradually filled with choking white smoke.


    Everyone, are you alright? Has the Kumogakures Shinobi retired?


    In the shadows, a Shinobi wearing a green k jacket came over, and the Konohas headband on his forehead is glistening in the moonlight.


    Hiyoshi, is that you? Shikuro clearly knew the other party.


    Takigawa Hiyoshi was taken aback for a moment, then smiled and said: It turned out to be you, Shikuro.


    Hiyoshi is a Jnin. After receiving Shikuros request for help, he rushed over immediately.


    On this side, Shikuro and Hiyoshi began to exchange information, and on another side, Kanp had already covered his nose and walked into the muddy grass with white smoke, and then stood in front of the two Kumogakures Shinobi corpses that have been charred.


    Kanp couldnt tell who was who, so he simply threw one Collection Technique at each of them.


    After a while, there were two more light blue dots near the green light cluster in Kanps mind.


    Kanp wrapped them with his consciousness, one is Sensor Ninjutsu, and the other is Body Flicker Technique, and then this blue light dot representing Body Flicker Technique merges with another blue light dot.


    Its actually a Taijutsu-type Body Flicker Technique collected from Might Duy.


    Kanps eyebrows were raised.


    Then, he used the Collection Technique again!


    But this time, the green light cluster in his mind did not fluctuate.


    Kanp was stunned, only to remember that during the day, he had collected a purple talent stardust from Chiharu, the leader of Yugakure.


    But its fine, Ill just put them away first, and wait for twelve oclock in the evening to make up for it!


    Kanp went back to Shikuro to ask for sealing scroll.


    Shikuro was a little puzzled, and when he asked about the purpose, he was speechless.


    Kanp, the corpse of Kumogakures Shinobi will be handed over to Hiyoshi. Shikuro said, These two Kumogakures Shinobis are just small characters, and there wont be too much information from them, so you theres no need to bring them back to the vige, and give them to Anbu for processing.


    Handed over to Anbu your sister, I want to keep it for myself!


    Kanp is very depressed, but now that Shikuro has said so, if he tries to insist, it would be a bit baffling.


    Fortunately, this time, there is a new harvest, and he didnt have a loss.


    The Sensor Ninjutsu collected by Kanp is the mostmon Sensor Ninjutsu, which can only barely sense Shinobis aura. ording to the sensing talent of caster, the range of the sense varies.


    Kanps hands are a little itchy, but there are a lot of people here, so its hard to experiment with the Sensor Ninjutsu right now.


    Kanp


    At this moment, Shisui, who was behind him, came over slowly.


    Kanp was startled: Whats wrong?


    Shisui said with bitter expression: Im hurt


    Oh.


    Kanp blinked his eyes twice, and then reacted violently, Sorry, sorry, I will treat you right now.


    After he said that, Kanp stretched out his hands and performed Healing Technique.


    Shisuis injuries were all sword injuries. Although he has used bandages to stop the bleeding, he still has to rely on Medical-nin if he wants to recover faster and better.


    And here, only Kanp is a half-baked Medical-nin.


    He was busy collecting just now, so he forgot about Shisui.


    After performing Healing Technique, Kanp feels sorry, and uses perfect level bandage technique to help Shisui re-tie the bandage.


    Its much morefortable.


    Shisui was beaten by Kanp once again, and couldnt help but praised, Kanp, I didnt expect your bandage technique to be so good!


    Kanp said modestly: Its only nine times the average person, there is nothing to be proud of.


    Shisui felt that he had no desire to pour out the words in his stomach.


    Kanp then came to Yui again and asked: Yui, are you injured?


    No. Yui shook her head, and her expression was a little down.


    If it wasnt for Kanp suddenly assassinated the two Kumogakures Shinobi, Shisui might still be able to hold on for a few minutes, but she might not be able to hold it.


    Kanp can instantly assassinate two Kumogakures Shinobi, Shisui can also resist thebined attack of two Kumogakures Shinobi, but I cant even beat a Kumogakures Shinobi!


    Of course, Yui didnt know that the two Kanp killed were only Genin, while the two fighting against Shisui are Chunin. She only thought that she was the weakest of Team 2, and shes dragging everyones back!


    At the same time, she gritted her teeth secretly, and once again swore that she would nurture her fathers nano-sized venomous insects!


    The group of five people passed through the hills, and on the way, they encountered more than a dozen Konohas Shinobi who had received Shikuros call for help. Except for the two who are Tokubetsu Jnin, the rest are Chunin.


    But Shikuro didnt dare to be arrogant. Grabbing Kanps group of three, he then sincerely thanked every Konohas Shinobi who rushed to the rescue.


    When they returned to the Land of Fires border, the Konohas Shinobi who came to the rescue left one after another.


    Kanp looked at the back of these Shinobi, and then looked up at the deep night sky, feeling inexplicably moved.


    It is these Shinobis who keep silently guarding the border day and night, intimidating the Land of Lightning and Kumogakure, and maintain the tranquility and peace of the Land of Fire.


    Its just that the ones who shoulde will stille.


    Kanp recalled the plot of the Third Shinobi World War, but there were only a few famous battles in his mind, such as the Kannabi Bridge battle, Battle of Kiky Pass, Namikaze Minato VS AB brother, and Might Duy VS Seven Shinobi Swordsmen of the Mist. Apart from these battles, Kanp has no idea about the other more specific details of the war.


    Hiyoshi still had to stay at the border and could not leave his post without permission for a long time, so after returning to the Land of Fires territory, he said goodbye to Shikuro and the others.


    After that, Kanps group of four found a small forest nearby to camp and rest.


    After a few battles, Kanp and the other two was so tired that they wanted to fall asleep immediately.


    Shikuro frowned and couldnt help but lectured: Yui, Kanp, Shisui, although we have returned to the Land of Fires territory, the country is not peaceful. Kumogakure, Iwagakure, and Kirigakures spy are moving around in our country, and it is possible to encounter them at any time! So no matter how tired you are, you must not lose your alertness!


    Seeing that he is going to be lectured again, Kanp hurriedly raised his hand and said: Shikuro-sensei, well keep our guard and watch the night!


    Shikuro nodded in satisfaction, and said: Then Ill go to bed first.


    Kanp, Shisui, and Yuis faces became expressionless when they heard this.

 Chapter 164: Venomous Insect Valley

    Chapter 164: Venomous Insect Valley


    At around three oclock in the morning, Kanp was woken up by Shisui to watch the night.


    Although he only slept for less than five hours, Kanps Uzumaki n has a very strong physical recovery ability. After the difficulty of opening his eyes, he soon fully awakened.


    When Shisui falls asleep, the surrounding was silent, only the faint moonlight poured down from the night sky, cut to pieces by the branches and leaves in the forest, and scattered all over the ground with silver brilliance.


    Kanp still felt a little pain in the chest and abdomen, but it did not affect his actions.


    Then Kanp use a shadow clone out and let him practice hand seal.


    The main body is beginning to be familiar with the Sensor Ninjutsu.


    He sat on the grass, his hands formed hand seals, and his eyes were closed.


    In an instant, there seemed to be something more in the dark consciousness.


    Kanp carefully sensed it, and vaguely saw that there are four vague human-shaped lines behind him, which should be Shikuro, Shisui, Yui and his shadow clone.


    But the lines of these human figures are very vague. He cant see their faces nor their genders, let alone identify who is stronger and who is weaker. He can only vaguely identify their height and fatness, its very rough, like the stickman drawn by a kid, the quality of the picture makes people cry.


    After all, it is just the mostmon Sensor Ninjutsu.


    Kanp did not insist, and then he began to experiment with the scope of this Sensor Ninjutsu.


    He first walked out ten meters, used Sensor Ninjutsu, then walked out twenty meters, continued to use Sensor Ninjutsu, and he could still sense the lines of the four people.


    So he walked again and again, and as the distance increases, the lines of the human figure that Kanp can sense be more and more vague. Finally, at a distance of 150 meters, Kanp can no longer sense the four peoples lines when he uses Sensor Ninjutsu.


    The limit of the sensing range is one hundred and fifty meters.


    Kanp silently remembered the number, then walked back to the tent.


    You, go and catch a few beasts ande back, you have to stay alive.


    After training for a while in the same ce, Kanp suddenly opened his eyes and ordered the shadow clone to go to work.


    Hmph, you can only order people around


    The shadow clone got up impatiently, and snorted coldly before he went deep into the small forest.


    Kanpughed and thought: I just like to see your unhappy expression and have to listen to my orders to work, so sour!


    Ten minutester, the shadow clone caught a moon hare.


    Kanp told him to stand still, and then closed his eyes to perform Sensor Ninjutsu.


    In the darkness, Kanp clearly sensed the humanoid lines of the shadow clone in front of him, but he did not sense the lines of the hare.


    Sure enough, this Sensor Ninjutsu can only work on people, no, it should only work on Shinobi!


    Then Kanp asked the shadow clone to clean up the hare and roast it on a fire. When the day was slightly bright, the smell of the roasted meat gradually diffused.


    Kanp saw that the shadow clone was almost finished cooking, he walked over and said righteously: The little rabbit is so cute, how could you kill it?! Beast!


    The shadow clone was furious, and reached out to throw the rabbit to vent his anger. Fortunately, Kanp has a quick eye and a quick hand to disperse him directly.


    Watching the shadow avatar turn into smoke and dissipating, and then received the memories of the shadow clone before leaving, Kanp was in a good mood, and happily began to eat roasted rabbits.


    Not long after, Shikuro, Shisui, Yui were awakened by the scent of roasted rabbit, but when they woke up, they only saw the bones.


    Kanp smiled embarassedly when he saw this.


    After starting the journey again, Shikuro did not go straight back to Konoha, but went around the bend, and headed to a small valley hidden in the deep mountains hundreds of miles away.


    The valley is full of colorful dotted mushrooms, and morous flower bones, all of which are poisonous.


    After Yui arrived here, she became slightly excited: Is this the Venomous Insect Valley?


    Venomous Insect Valley is the ce where Aburame n raises the venomous insects. Back then, there are only 30 kinds of venomous insects, but thanks to the efforts of Aburame n, hundreds of different kinds of venomous insects is living here currently.


    Kanp, Shisui, you two just stay here, dont enter the valley.


    Shikuro first turned around and instructed Kanp and Shisui, and then brought Yui to enter the Venomous Insect Valley.


    Venomous Insect Valley


    Kanp stretched out his head to look at the colorful mushrooms in the valley and felt a little ufortable. This mushroom look highly toxic, and coupled with the name of Venomous Insect Valley, Kanp vaguely realized that Yui was going to raise a new venomous insect.


    Kanp has seen a lot in his previous lifes TV drama, so he knew how dangerous poison and venom is.


    It seems that I will have to treat Yui better in the future, or I will be stung by her venomous insect


    I wonder if my Healing Technique can restrain insects venom.


    When Kanp was thinking about such thing, Shisui next to him had already taken out the ninja log and started to write the daily diaries.


    Kanp suddenly remembered something, and hurriedly leaned over to take a look, and then asked, Shisui, have you written about the fact that we were ambushed by Kumogakures Shinobi?


    Shisui nodded and said: It has been recorded, but it should be the same as thest time.


    In thest C-Rank Mission, Kirigakures Shinobi appeared, so logically speaking, the missions difficulty should be increased, but unfortunately, that rescue mission was officially issued by the Land of Fire. And if the missions difficulty is upgraded, the missionsmission will also be greatly increased. Theres no way the Land of Fires officials will agree to such things. In their opinion, instead of giving a lot of money to Shinobi, it is better to use the money to benefit those refugees, and the Konohas Shinobi were also not injured.


    If this is an ordinary missions client, Konoha will let them know why the flower is so red, but the official representative of Land of Fire is the Daimy, so after somein, there is no more about this matter.


    And this time


    Our mission was over as soon as Shirada Shinji arrived in the Land of Hot Waters capital, and then we encountered Kumogakures Shinobi in ambush because of other things, so Shisui smiled wryly.


    So its still C-Rank.


    Kanp was very depressed. He once suspected that he was the unlucky charm that caused this to happen, but after thinking about it carefully, the reason he was ambushed by Kumogakures Shinobi this time was because Shikuro took the private job and went to help Hiruzen to deliver the letter, so its not his fault, but Shikuros fault!


    At the same time.


    Inside the Venomous Insect Valley.


    Under the leadership of Shikuro, Yui quickly followed him to the depths of Venomous Insect Valley.


    This is a small forest, and there are dense insects inhabiting the branches and leaves, big and small, red and ck, ugly and cute. They can kill the obsessivepulsive disorder patient if they saw this scene.


    Yui, are you ready?


    Shikuro asked.


    Their Aburame n is an insect-controlling n, and they use insects to fight. In order to facilitate the battle, they all directly raise the insects in their bodies, and the most famous insect is Kikaich.


    Kikaich are non-toxic and non-hazardous, so there is no problem in keeping them in the body, but what about the venomous insects?


    Venomous insect themselves are highly poisonous. Once an ident urs, the insects venom will directly invade the blood, and then flowed through the whole body along the blood. At that time, all the internal organs will be infected!


    Yuis father had an ident while raising nano-sized venomous insects in his body. Countless nano-sized venomous insects entered his blood and instantly flowed through the whole body along his blood


    So there are only very few Shinobi in Aburame n who use venomous insects to fight.


    Like Shikuro, he does not have venomous insect in his body, but he carries a small insect pot with him, which contains more than a dozen kinds of venomous insects with different toxicity, but these venomous insects are not enough. As they cannot be nurtured on arge scale during the battle, they can only be used as a sneak attack.


    Yui nodded solemnly: Im ready, Uncle!


    Shikuro didnt say much. He took Yui into the woods and took out one empty insect pot and gave it to Yui, he then said: If you want to raise nano-sized venomous insects, you need to start with the mostmon venomous insect!


    Under Shikuros guidance, Yui spent more than half an hour to catch more than a dozen types of venomous insects and put them into the insect pot.


    When you go back, you will first raise it in the insect pot. Without my order, you are not allowed to keep them in the body, understand? Shikuro said.


    Yui nodded: I understand.


    After that, the two left Venomous Insect Valley, joined Kanp and Shisui, and then rushed back straight towards Konoha.

 Chapter 165: Bad News

    Chapter 165: Bad News


    It was mid-May when Kanps group escorted Shirada Shinji to leave Konoha, and when they returned to Konoha from Venomous Insect Valley, it was almost mid-June.


    Only one C-Rank Mission waspleted in a full month, and there was still life-threatening danger in the middle. The key was that they werent able to upgrade the missions rank. So both Kanp and Shisui felt that it was Shikuros fault.


    After handing in the mission and taking his share of themission, Shikuro announced that they would have a two-days break and go to Hokage Rock to gather on the third day. He was going to guide the training of Kanps group of three.


    After disbanding, Kanp went straight home.


    He doesnt know if it was an illusion, but along the way, Kanp felt that the people around him all had the feeling ofing and going in a hurry.


    Did something happen in the vige?


    Kanp frowned and continued to move. When passing by a Ninja Tool shop, he paused, hesitated, turned and walked into the Ninja Tool shop.


    Shinobi-sama, do you want to buy Ninja Tools? The Ninja Tool shops owner greeted him immediately.


    Kanp casually pointed at a few kunai and shuriken and asked for the price.


    The owner is very enthusiastic. He bluntly said that these Ninja Tools were made by the masters of the Craftsman Shinobi Vige. He said that it is one of the best Ninja Tools in the world. He also praised Kanp for his good vision and taste, and said that he has the material to be an amazing Jnin.


    Kanp didnt interrupt hispliment, and just heard the owner praised him for five minutes with a calm face, and finally learned the price from the owners mouth.


    However, this price is 30% more expensive than when Kanp left Konoha a month ago.


    As the so-called Spring River Plumbing Duck Prophet, these Ninja Tool shops have their own sources of intelligence. Once the scale of the war expands or the situation bes tense, the price of the Ninja Tool will rise ordingly.


    Kanps mood became a little heavy, he nodded and then turned to leave: Heh, I was praised without paying anything, my business here is done!


    The owner of the Ninja Tool shop looked at Kanps back, his face twitched slightly, he felt that he was being tricked, but there is no evidence!


    All the way home, Kanp opens the door and went in. The living room is empty and there was no one in the backyard. It was obvious that neither Keiko nor Hayate had returned.


    Kanp went into the kitchen and poured himself a ss of water, then sat on the sofa for a while, then turned his head to look around.


    For some reason, he always felt something is strange, and there seemed to be a very depressing feeling in the room.


    Could it be that someone is watching this ce secretly?


    Kanp silently closed his eyes, formed hand seals to use Sensor Ninjutsu, and then slowly spreads his sense to the surrounding, but except for him, there was no one else in the house.


    Kanp didnt give up, and continued to expand his sense. When the sensing range spread to nearby neighbors, Kanp only sensed two vague human-shaped lines.


    And the location of these two people


    Kanp opened his eyes suddenly: Its Hayates house!


    Could it be that Hayates father, Seiseki is back?


    Kanp got up and went to the corner of the backyard, then lightly jumped to Seisekis house.


    When hended, the feeling of depression became even more serious!


    Because theyout of Seisekis house is simr to Kanps house, Kanp entered the living room directly from the backyard, and then he saw the two old men, Inoue and Matsushita.


    Just as Kanp waved his hand to greet them, he saw a lot of ck banners hung on the wall of the living room. He looked around, and finally set his eyes on the wall with a portrait of?


    Kanp, you are back.


    When Inoue saw Kanp, the corner of his mouth showed an arc that seemed to cry andugh, and he called softly.


    Kanp looked over and found that Inoue has be more bald and older.


    Uncle Seiseki, he


    Kanp didnt know how to speak, and his eyes were a little unbelievable.


    He died on the battlefield.


    Matsushita sighed helplessly and said, There is nothing to be sad about. Everyone can die in a war.


    Kanp was depressed when he heard this.


    Its a lie if he said that he is heartbroken. After all, Kanp is an outsider, and the number of times that he has met Seiseki can be counted on ones fingers.


    But if it is said that he doesnt feel sad, its also impossible. After all, he is his uncle who is rted by blood.


    Especially, Seiseki is also the father of his little brother, Hayate.


    In the past six months, Kanp has eaten and lived with Hayate, and even slept on the same futon.


    After that, Inoue told Seiseki led a team to attack Sunagakures logistics supplies, but no one expected that the person in charge of escorting the logistics supplies turned out to be the so-called hero of Sunagakure who owns Scorch Release Kekkei Genkai, Pakura!


    Seiseki and hispanions couldnt escape, and they all died.


    There is no heart-stirring story, no epic deeds, they died just like that.


    The body was exchanged for the body of a Sunagakures Shinobi. After it returned to Konoha, it was buried the next day.


    And that was already five days ago.


    Hayateis he okay?


    Kanp is very worried about Hayate.


    He is still young, so he should forget about it soon. Inoue sighed.


    Matsushita then said: Kanp, you need to spend more time with him these days.


    I understand.


    Kanp replied in a low voice.


    After putting two sticks of incense in front of Seisekis portrait, Kanp jumped back to his backyard. When he entered the living room, Kanp paused and turned towards the wooden stake in the backyard.


    Thest time Kanp and Tabako fought here, this wooden stake was amputated by Tabako, leaving only more than one meter high.


    Kanp walked closer and found that the surface of the wooden pile was covered with messy and thick sword marks, which showed that it is cut out with a sword without a sharp edge. It was densely packed, piled on top of each other, and when Kanp reached out and stroked it, he seems to be able to feel the pain in Hayates heart.


    After going back to the living room and sitting on the sofa, Kanp sat there silently, thinking about how to cheer Hayate up when he came back, but he didnt know what to say after thinking about it.


    Chicken soup for the soul?


    Stop joking around.


    If someone close to me die, and otherse and pour chicken soup for the soul to me, I would kill them!


    While thinking about it, he doesnt know how long time has passed, as suddenly, there was the sound of opening and closing the door and shoes changing from the entrance.


    Kanp knew it was Hayate, so he got up and walked over.


    Hayate came in from the entrance with his head lowered, and there was an aura of loss all over his body.


    Hayate


    Kanp opened his mouth and didnt know what to say.


    Big brother, you are back from the mission.


    Hayate raised his head, there were obvious bloodshot eyes in his eyes, and his expression is unspeakably decadent. After putting down his schoolbag, Hayate went straight to the backyard.


    After a while, there was a sound of messy shing.


    When Kanp walked to the backyard, he saw that Hayate used all his strength to sh out the small sword in his hand every time. After a while, Hayates hand slowly overflowed with blood.


    It was only then that Kanp realized that Hayates hands were wrapped in bandages, but at this time, the bandage had already turned red.


    Kanp couldnt stand it any longer, and went up to throw away the sword used by Hayate.


    Hayate, I know you are sad, but if you continued to train like this, Uncle Seiseki will not be happy when he sees it. Kanp said softly.


    Hayate looked down at the sword on the grass without crying,ining, or talking.


    This situation is the most troublesome.


    Kanp bit the bullet and tries tofort him again, but there was no effect at all. Kanp only felt that the surrounding air was about to solidify.


    At this time, Kanp really cant wait for the incarnation of the Green Beast of Prey, using the power of Youth and passion as the entry point to hug his little brother and cries together for a while.


    But, I really cant do it

 Chapter 166: Big Brothers Treasure

    Chapter 166: Big Brother''s Treasure


    In the evening, Keiko came home and saw her son hase back, theres no smile that can be seen on her face. She just asked Kanp to apany Hayate more.


    During the meal, Kanp couldnt eat much. On the contrary, Hayate had a good appetite and ate a lot, but after he finished eating, he went to the backyard to strike the wooden stake again.


    Keiko cast a threatening look at Kanp when she saw this.


    Kanp had no choice but to get up when he saw Keikos threatening look, But, what to do next?


    Chat awkwardly with Hayate?


    This will only make the situation worse, right?


    Or maybeget someone to help?


    Suddenly, the figure of a little girl shed in Kanps mind.


    Uzuki Ygao!


    Kanps eyes lit up, and he went to Matsushitas house immediately.


    The old man Matsushita also ate at home, but because his granddaughter, Tabako had a mission outside the vige, he ate very lightly alone, just five pounds of garlic crayfish, three stacks of seasoned vegetables, and a bottle of sake. His life is full of fun and joy.


    After Kanp said his intentions, Matsushita immediately formed hand seal to create a shadow clone and went out. Not long after, the clone came back with a little girl with purple hair.


    Wow, two Grandpa Matsushita!


    Ygao was surprised when he saw the old man Matsushita who was eating and drinking. She then looked at the old man of Matsushita who was holding him, her eyes widened in surprise, and her little head looked back and forth,pletely unable to tell whos real and whos fake.


    Younger sister Ygao.


    Kanp smiled and greeted.


    Ygaos eyes immediately went wide when she saw Kanp: Its you, the big bad guy!


    Kanp smiled and said: Big brother is a good guy, not a bad guy.


    You are a big bad guy, you bullied Hayate-nii and Tabako-nee, I saw it myself! Ygao said angrily with her cheeks puffed up, her eyes are covered with ayer of crystal clearness, like a fierce puppy attitude that if you refute me, I will bark at you.


    Matsushita, who sat next to him,ughed when he saw this.


    Kanp nced at him annoyedly: This old man really has a bad conscience.


    After that, he looked at Ygao, and said with gentle tone: Younger sister Ygao, this big brother will take you to see Hayate, okay?


    Ygaos eyes lit up upon hearing this: Really~


    Kanp nodded, and said: Your Hayate-nii is in a bad mood, can younger sister Ygao y with him?


    Okay, okay!


    Ygao nodded immediately.


    Kanp smiled and then asked: Then, is big brother a good guy or a bad guy?


    Big bad guy!


    Ygao puffed out her cheeks in principle.


    Hahaha Matsushita was so amused that he couldnt eat anymore.


    Kanp just looked at him with annoyed expression.


    Leaving Matsushitas house, Kanp wanted to hold Ygao home, but unfortunately, this girl didnt let her hold her, and she said that she didnt need his help and wanted to walk there herself arrogantly.


    When they got home and changed their shoes at the entrance, Ygao rushed towards the backyard with her two short legs, shouting Hayate-nii.


    Kanp followed quietly, hid on the side, and paid attention to the situation at the backyard.


    After Ygao came, Hayate finally had a reaction. Although his expression was still dull, there was finally a hint of emotion in his eyes.


    Seeing this scene, Kanp was both relieved and ufortable.


    Smelly younger brother, you chose hoes before bros.


    Kanp shook his head, and left the backyard for two people. He went to the bedroom and started refining Chakra.


    In the backyard, Hayate and Ygao whispered a childish fairy tale. The depressed and ufortable mood slowly eased, but as the sky gradually darkened, Ygaos family came to pick her up at around 8 oclock.


    Soon, the only one left to apany Hayate on the empty backyard is the wooden stake.


    Hayate looked up at the cold moon and looked at the wooden stake next to him, feeling even more sad.


    Tou-san


    Hayate went to the wooden corridor and sat down, bowing his head and weeping.


    Hayate didnt know what he was doing these days. At first, he couldnt believe it and was heartbroken. After crying bitterly, even if he didnt want to, he had to ept the fact that his father had died.


    Then he became reluctant to speak, and then he found that time flies so slowly, and every second is ufortable.


    Moreover, his mind is very messy, full of all kinds of messy thoughts.


    Angry? Fury? Sad? Hatred? Want his father toe back alive? To avenge his father? Work hard to train Kenjutsu and inherit Konoha-Style Kenjutsu as soon as possible, and fulfill his fathers wish?


    Hayate feels anything, and it feels like nothing.


    Suddenly Hayate felt so bored, he was not interested in anything, and could not wait to stay on the ground until the end of the world.


    So, Hayatey upright on the grass, but after a while, he felt bored again, bored and sad.


    Hayate climbed up from the grass again and sat on the wooden corridor again, staring nkly at the stars in the night sky, and suddenly muttered to himself: If I graduated earlier like big brother, it would be good.


    That way, I can leave the vige to do missions, so that I dont have to stay at home all the time, so I have the opportunity to take revenge, and I can do a lot of things


    But how can I catch up with big brothers footsteps?


    Hayate lowered his head.


    Then, he saw the wooden corridor under his butt, and he suddenly remembered that half a year ago, his brother secretly hid a scroll under the corridor every day, and made him crawled in to take it out every day.


    It seems that big brother has be stronger since that time


    At the time, Kanp tricked Hayate by saying that the scroll was Great Fireball Technique, but now that Hayate has been studying for more than half a year, he naturally understood that Great Technique is just a Ninjutsu, and it is impossible to make his big brother suddenly stronger.


    This matter is very scary to think about.


    Hayate jumped onto the grass, and then walked to under the corridor where his big brother had been hiding the scroll. He bent down and looked inside. However, it was pitch ck, and he couldnt see anything.


    Big brother should have taken the scroll away


    Hayate wanted to leave, but he then hesitated, What if big brother didnt take it away?


    Holding the lucky mentality of finding the treasure left by his big brother, he gritted his teeth and bent down to get inside.


    The gap under the corridor is small and dirty, but Hayate has crawled in and out many times, so he is very experienced. He closed his eyes and felt the surrounding with his body. After knocking his head a few times, he found the feeling, then he reached out and touched it.


    I found it?


    When Hayates hand touched a dusty scroll, he was shocked, as if he couldnt believe he could really find it.


    Did big brother always hide this scroll here, in this ce that only the two of us know?


    Suddenly Hayate felt so moved and wanted to cry.


    Exiting from the corridor, Hayate had a gray-ck scroll in his hand. He wiped the dust off the scroll with his clothes, and then opened it.


    The scroll is made of special materials, it couldnt get wet, and theres no water there, so the writing in the scroll is still very clear.


    Body Revival Technique


    Hayates eyes lit up, Yes, this is it


    Back then, Hayate had also opened the scroll, but he has only enrolled at the Academy at that time, so he didnt know many words. After reading it intermittently, he couldnt understand what was written on it.


    But at this time, Hayate has been studying at the Academy for more than half a year, and he has already recognized all the words he should know.


    Therefore, when he read this scroll again, Hayates heart is slowly surging.


    Stimte cell activity and enhance physical fitness


    Hayate looked at it for a while, but the moonlight was a little dark, so it was too difficult to read the words in the scroll. Therefore, Hayate closed the scroll and entered the living room.


    Aunt Keiko was very busy at work, so she is already asleep at this time, and big brother is training in the bedroom.


    As soon as big brother enters the training state, he will not open his eyes for five hours


    As soon as Hayate thought of this, he turned on the lights in the living room and stared at the scrolls hungrily.

 Chapter 167: Information About Pakura

    Chapter 167: Information About Pakura


    Early the next morning.


    At half past six, Kanps biological clock awakened him on time.


    Because today and tomorrow are two days off, Kanp has been refining Chakra until one oclock in the morning before falling asleep exhaustedly, and he has only slept for five and a half hours.


    Lack of energy!


    After receiving the feedback from his body, Kanp turned over and nned to continue sleeping, but he suddenly remembered about his little brother, his dazed eyes suddenly opened, and his drowsiness instantly disappeared.


    Wheres Hayate?


    Kanp got up from the futon and found that Hayate had already got up.


    Although you have to go to the Academy, you dont have to get up so early, right?


    Kanp yawned and got up from the futon, put on his clothes and walked out of the bedroom. He then saw that on the dining table in the living room, Hayate was eating onigiri while packing up something.


    Kanp walked over curiously.


    When Hayate heard the sound of the sliding door in the bedroom, he hurriedly rolled up the scroll, and then hid it in the bag next to him in a hurry, vividly and thoroughly showing what is called a guilty conscience.


    Although he sessfully found his brothers treasure, Hayate was a little bit troubled, for fear that his big brother would take the scroll back.


    Big brother, you are awake. Hayate turned his head and greets. His face blushed and his eyes flickering, he also didnt dare to look at Kanp directly.


    Kanp was stunned when he saw this.


    Whats going on?


    Last night, you looked like you were going to die, but today


    It cant be because of Uzuki Ygao, right?


    But with such blush appearing on his face, theres no mistaking it. Is this the power of girl?!


    Kanp got goosebumps all over, and brace himself and asked, Hayate, are you okay?


    Hayate nodded, then kept shaking his head, blushed and said seriously: Big brother, I understand!


    Huh understand what? Kanp panicked a little: This guy wont be understanding how holding hand felt, right?


    Big brother, I want to be stronger!


    Hayate looked serious, and his eyes showed a persistent and determined light, I want to be an outstanding Shinobi, I want to inherit Konoha-Style Kenjutsu, and I want to avenge my father!!


    Kanps face straightened up, and then he showed a relieved expression: Hayate, you finally showed the quality of a great Shinobi. Uncle Seiseki will also be relieved to see you like this.


    Hearing Kanp mentioned Seiseki, Hayates eyes became a little red, but he forced himself not to cry, and then looked at Kanp with a moved look, and said slowly but solemnly: Big brother, thank you!


    Kanp subconsciously nod: No need to thank me, eh? What?


    Thank me?


    Thank me for what?


    Although I am really worried about you, my mouth is stupid and I haventforted you.


    At most, I encouraged you ten thousand times spiritually, and then called Uzuki Ygao, but there is no need to thank me so solemnly for this, right?


    But who cares, as long as Hayate cheers up again, theres no need to think much about it!


    Im done eating.


    Hayate swallowed thest bite of the onigiri, then grabbed the bag next to him and said, Big brother, Im going to the Academy, goodbye.


    Oh, goodbye. Kanp waved.


    Hayate ran to the hallway, and then ran back to the living room and stretched out his hand: Big brother, pocket money.


    Kanp took out his wallet and touch a one hundred banknote, but was a little embarrassed to take it out.


    He then took out a one-thousand banknote, hesitated, stuffed it in again, and then took out a ten-thousand banknote.


    Hayate, if you are sad, go shopping, and buy what you like, that way, you will feel better.


    Kanp handed the money to Hayate and patted him, If you feel lonely, invite your ssmates to eat, dont stay alone, understand?


    Big brother


    Seeing the ten-thousand banknote, Hayate thought he would be very excited because he could buy a lot of delicious food, but when he thought of his father, he was feeling a little depressed.


    But the only thing I can confirm is that big brother is so good!


    Hayate collected the money, and then went to the Academy with his bag on his back.


    Looking at the back of Hayate disappearing into the entrance, Kanp sighed deeply.


    After that, Kanp took a brief shower, and then went out to the Gekk Tavern, which is more than a hundred meters away, and ordered something to fill his stomach.


    When he almost finished eating, Kanp suddenly saw Matsushita passing by the tavern.


    Kanp hurriedly chased after him.


    Uncle Matsushita!


    Kanp called from the distance.


    Oh, its you, Kanp, dont you have a mission today?


    Matsushita turned around, and then asked without waiting for Kanp to anwere, How was Hayatest night?


    Kanp trotted over and said: I was given two days of rest. Hayate is much better now, and almoste out of depression.


    Thats good, thats good.


    Matsushitapletely rxed, and then looked at Kanp with a smile, and boasted, Kanp, you really are amazing when ites to persuading people. Last time, it was my granddaughter, now its Hayate. If I encounter this kind of thing again in the future


    Donte to me!!


    Kanp is depressed, as he knew how much he worth. If it is about failing in exam or gets beaten in a fight and cried, he can still give a bowl of chicken soup for the soul, but for other things, he didnt know what to do!


    By the way, Uncle Matsushita, I want to ask you something.


    Seeing that the bad old fogey was about to speak again, Kanp hurriedly interrupted him and asked, How is my father?


    Seiseki is dead. As his son, Hayate is sad and depressed and almost became autistic. So, what about Hoshino, who is his big brother?


    Kanp does not believe that his cheap father will not be sad.


    Thinking of it from another perspective and ask himself, his little brother died


    If his little brother is still killed by that guy from Sunagakure like in the original work, Kanp is determined to destroy Sunagakurepletely.


    Your father is of course still on the frontline.


    Matsushita hesitated, He


    Kanp looked at Matsushita seriously.


    Matsushita sighed, and said with a bitter smile: Kanp, you are already a Shinobi, and Jnin Instructor is Aburame Shikuro. It is easy for you to inquire about this information, so I wont hide it from you.


    Kanp nodded: Please tell me.


    Seiseki was killed by Scorch Release Kekkei Genkai Shinobi, Sunagakures Pakura. After your father saw the body of your uncle, he cried for a day, and then after sending back his body to Konoha, he rushed back to the battlefield, trying to avenge Seiseki.


    And then? Kanp asked.


    Matsushita shook his head and said: There is no news yet. After all, the battlefield is so big, no one knows where Pakura will appear, and even if they meet


    Kanps heart skipped a beat, and he asked: Is Pakura very strong? My father is Jnin who has mastered Konoha-Style Kenjutsu, but he cant beat Pakura?


    Its hard to tell.


    Matsushita said solemnly, Pakuras Scorch Release is very powerful, and she has a rich mission experience. Many of our viges Jnin have fought against her and they praise her very highly!


    Kanps brows gradually wrinkled.


    It is said that she participated in thepetition for the Yondaime Kazekages position some time ago! Matsushita continued.


    Yondaime Kazekage?


    Isnt that Gaaras father?


    Although Kanp knew the ending, he still asked, Did she fail?


    She indeed failed! Because now is the time of war, Sunagakure needs an iron-blooded man to serve as Kazekage! But to be able topete for Yondaime Kazekages position, her strength has already been exined.


    Matsushita said, So, if your father meets Pakura haah.


    Kanp was silent.


    Rationally, he does not want his cheap father to take risks, but emotionally, he feels that this is what a big brother should do.


    Kanp, these things are still too early for you. If you want to do something, you must grow up as soon as possible. Matsushita said.


    Kanp nodded: I understand.

 Chapter 168: Leakage

    Chapter 168: Leakage


    After parting with Matsushita, Kanp went home with a heavy heart.


    He had wanted to rx for the past two days, but the death of Seiseki, Hayates depression, and the news of his cheap father made Kanp unable to rx.


    Lets just train.


    Kanp shut himself in the bedroom and started training.


    He first deactivated the Uzumaki ns physique, and began to train Body Revival Technique.


    But something unexpected happened.


    With the disappearance of Uzumaki ns physique, the Chakra in Kanps body suddenly began to slowly overflow.


    Kanp was startled, Whats going on?


    Am I leaking?


    Kanp hurriedly lighting up the Uzumaki ns physique again, and the leakage disappeared instantly.


    Kanp tried a few more times, and after a while, he seemed to understand that the Chakra overflow should be rted to his physical fitness.


    How much Chakra Shinobi can store in their body is directly depends on the individuals physical fitness!


    Some peoples physical fitness is like a small cup, and just by pouring a shallowyer of Chakra, it will be full. Even if they keep pouring Chakra into the small cup every day, the Chakra will only overflow along the mouth of the small cup, and it couldnt be increased!


    Some peoples physical fitness is that of arge bowl, which can store more than ten times or dozens of times more Chakra than a small cup, but after therge bowl is full, but after training, the Chakra will also spill out.


    Therefore, in the original work, it is rare to see Jnin refining Chakra outside the battle. Because they can be Jnin, they must have already refined the Chakra to the limit that their body can hold, and it will only overflow if they continue refining!


    Of course, there are people whose physical fitness is a water tank, a pond, ake, or even a sea, which can store Chakra that isparable with Bij. They can refine Chakra day and night without worrying about overflowing. The more they reach thete stage, the more Chakra they will have, and the stronger they will be, such as Hoshigaki Kisame.


    And for Kanp, his physical fitness is obviously a small cup!


    Its just that before, Kanp was covered with Uzumaki ns physique, and the small wine cup became a pond, so no matter how much Kanp refined it, the pond could easily amodate it, but when he stopped the Uzumaki ns physique, the pond changed back to the small cup, causing the Chakra stored in the pond to enter the small wine cup. And when Chakra filled the small cup, the excess Chakra will slowly overflow.


    Kanp shook his head and smiled.


    After that, he decisively shut down the Uzumaki ns physique. When his Chakra began to spill out, Kanp immediately entered the training state, and used his mind to mobilize these overflowing Chakra to stimte the activation of the cells inside his body.


    Body Revival Technique can improve Kanps physique and slowly change his physical fitness from a small cup to arge bowl or even a pond. Although this is somewhat unnecessarily, and it is better to directly use Uzumaki ns physique for such thing, but the strong sense of crisis makes Kanp willing to spend time doing these stupid things.


    After training Body Revival Technique until noon, Kanp went to Gekk Tavern to have a good meal, and then started refining Chakra in the afternoon.


    After re-lighting the Uzumaki ns physique, Kanps physical fitness changed from a small cup back to a pond. With the operation of Kanps perfect level Chakra Refining Technique, arge amount of Spiritual Energy collided with Physical Energy and merged into a continuous stream of Chakra that flows in the Chakra Pathway System, and then pours into the small Chakra me in his heart.


    Around 4 oclock in the afternoon, Hayate returned from the Academy, gently entered from the entrance, changed his shoes, walked to the living room, and went to the bedroom to check on his big brother. After confirming that he was training, Hayate immediately carried his schoolbag to the backyard, then he took out the scroll from his school bag and read the Body Revival Techniques scroll seriously.


    Just like that, two days passed.


    Although Kanp noticed that Hayate is a little mysterious, he didnt go into it. He felt that he should give Hayate some personal space, otherwise he would feel too tight, and if he turned into a depressed state again, it would be really bad.


    The third day.


    Kanp got up early to wash up, and then headed to Hokage Rock.


    Under the Hokage Rock, Shisui and Yui have already arrived.


    And


    Shisui, you are raising a crow? Kanp asked as he curiously looked at the crow on Shisuis shoulder.


    This crow is pure ck, and its feathers are darker than ink. Under the morning sun, it shimmers with a mysterious ck luster.


    Un.


    Shisui reached out and touched the crow on his shoulder with a smile, and said, I like crows very much, so I n to let crows be my Summoned Beast!


    Do they have wisdom? Kanp asked.


    They can understand what I said, but they cantpare with other powerful Summoned Beast. Shisui said, But I think crows is very suitable for me!


    Kanp looked at Shisui for a while, then turned his head and looked towards Yui.


    These two people, one started to raise crows, the other started to raise venomous insects none of them are normal.


    Then, should I consider raising some animals to be my Summoned Beast?


    Well, after I go back, Ill ask the old men Inoue and Matsushita to see if our Gekk n has Summoned Beast!


    Have you finished chatting?


    At this time, Shikuros voice suddenly came from the cliff. Kanps group of three looked up and saw Shikuro standing upright on the cliff about twenty meters high.


    Shikuro-sensei, what are you going to teach us today? Kanp raised his head and shouted.


    Come up first. Shikuro said tly.


    Kanps group of three nce at each other, and after they cover their feet with Chakra, they walked up the cliff step by step.


    Although Yuis Chakra is the least among the three, its not a problem to climb for twenty meters.


    When Kanp and the others arrived at the cliffs twenty meters high, Shikuro continued, I will train yourbat experience in the morning. I want you to attack me.


    Here? Kanp looked at Hokage Rock that is 80 meters above his head, and then turned to look at the bottom of the cliff 20 meters below, feeling inexplicable.


    Dont waste time, lets start.


    Shikuro folded his arms around his chest, and the corners of his wide windbreaker is facing downwards due to gravity, swaying in the wind.


    Kanp and Shisui took out their kunai at the same time, Yui waved her hand, and arge number of Kikaich turned into ck smoke and slowly wrapped around her.


    Here I go!


    Shisui shouted, and then leaned over and rushed directly to Shikuro.


    But he felt ufortable as soon as he acted.


    Because he was standing sideways on the cliff, not only did he not speed up when he leaned over, but it caused his bnce to be problematic instead, and he started to stagger after only two steps.


    Shisuis face changed slightly, and he hurriedly stopped and straighten up his body.


    Shinobi needs to formte different battle ns ording to different battlefields, you


    Before Shikuro could finish his words, Kanp had already threw out more than a dozen kunai, and they shot towards Shikuros body.


    Under the big sunsses, Shikuros eyes twitched slightly, and he moved to the left with a step, avoiding the kunai.


    But at this time, Shisui had already taken out his shuriken and kunai, and kept changing the throwing direction of the Ninja Tools in the form of two-by-two collisions, making them shot at Shikuro from a more tricky angle.


    However, due to habit and the terrain of the cliff, Shisuis kunai and shuriken have all failed miserably, and they are not a threat to Shikuro.


    Moreover.


    The kunai and shuriken thrown up by Kanp and Shisui fell downwards when the momentum ran out, and Kanp and Shisui hurriedly avoided to both sides.


    Yui originally controlled the Kikaich to fly towards Shikuro, but the Ninja Tools above fell to her in a scattered way, therefore, she had no choice but to control the insects to smash these Ninja Tools away.


    Shikuro watched the three of them fighting like novices, shook his head slightly, and said: Continue!

 Chapter 169: Full-Time Bodyguard

    Chapter 169: Full-Time Bodyguard


    Time passed, and with the adjustments and adaptations time and time again, the attacks of Kanp, Shisui, and Yui finally getting better, and they were gradually able to fight with Shikuro on the cliff.


    Its just that during the battle, Yui ran out of Chakra several times, but Shikuro did not allow her to return to the ground to refine Chakra, and instead let her stand on the cliff and directly refine it there.


    Its not that Shikuro deliberately wanted to make it difficult for Yui, but he is training Yui so that she could consciously train how to refine chakra while fighting in fierce battles or even in unfavorable terrain to maintain long-term battles.


    Of course, the same is true for Kanp and Shisui.


    In order to prevent himself from being too prominent, Kanp also stood by and rested at intervals, pretending to work hard to refine Chakra.


    The battle of the group of four continued from morning to noon.


    Getting down from the cliff, Yui and Shisui are exhausted, and even Kanp was a little dizzy.


    Shikuro was quite satisfied with this morning training, and then invited the three to Ichiraku Ramen for a feast, and when it was over, he dragged them directly to Hokage Tower.


    Shikuro-sensei, are we going to take a mission in the afternoon? Kanp asked tiredly.


    You guys have rested for two days, so its time to have a new mission! I know you are tired, but as a Shinobi, you must get used to being tired, because you never know when the next battle wille!


    Shikuro lectured calmly, and even if Kanp and the others want to refute it, they cant do it.


    The mission hall.


    Shikuro started choosing the mission randomly again.


    Kanp and Shisui look at each other nkly.


    I always feel that this mission will cause trouble again. Shisui said in a low voice.


    Yes, Shikuro-sensei is the bearer of bad luck star, for the two C-Rank Missions he selected, a lot of trouble happened. Kanp agreed.


    While the two were muttering there, Yui at the back seemed to be a little confused, and interjected: Why did you say Shikuro-sensei? Maybe its one of us.


    Kanp was startled, and the idea that he suppressed beforee into his mind again. He hurriedly shook his head and shook away the me, and at the same time, he said to Yui righteously: Yui, dont destroy the unity within the organization, everyone should unify the firepower to the outside!


    Yui turned around silently, ignoring Kanp.


    Soon, Shikuro grabbed a mission scroll and threw it directly to Yui.


    Yui opens the scroll, and it is a C-Rank escort mission.


    The content of the mission is to escort a big merchant to the Land of Iron, then apany him toplete the acquisition of iron ore in the Land of Iron, and then escort the big merchant and iron ore to the Craftsmen Shinobi Vige. After this batch of iron ores was made into Ninja Tools, they need to escort the big merchant and the Ninja Tools back to Konoha.


    Looking at the content of the mission, Kanp felt his scalp numb.


    Does this big merchant use us as full-time bodyguards?


    Moreover, this mission does not seem difficult, but we are likely to be targeted by the enemys Shinobi!


    After all, what we are transporting is not ordinarymodities, but Ninja Tools instead. Even in normal times, we need to concern ourselves with rogue Shinobi, not to mention that it is a war period now, and these Ninja Tools are important military resources!


    Once we are targeted by other Great Countries


    Kanp looked at Shikuro resentfully and said: Shikuro-sensei, are you really choosing a mission at random?


    Of course not


    Shikuro tried to be funny at this time, but Kanps group of three stared at him nkly.


    Cough! The reward for this mission is the highest in C-Rank Missions, its 100,000 ry. Shikuro said.


    But the danger is also very high!


    Kanp said, Ninja Tool is an important resource in war, and it is easy to be targeted by the enemys Shinobi!


    Shisui next to him nodded, and even his niece Yui nodded in recognition.


    Ninja Tool?


    When Shikuro was choosing the mission, he saw 100,000 ry rewards and took it directly. This time, he really didnt know the specific content of the mission.


    He took the scroll from Yuis hand and read the specific content of the mission. He was silent for a few seconds, and then said, This mission is really just a normal C-Rank escort mission, otherwise, the mission hall would not put this mission in the C-Rank. Of course, what Kanp said is also right. During the war, Ninja Tools will easily be targeted by the enemys Shinobi. Anyway, lets see the mission client first!


    Shikuro-sensei, this timeyou didnt take any private job, did you? Kanp asked cautiously.


    Hearing this, Shikuros cheeks twitched slightly and he chose to ignore the little bastard. He left the mission hall and followed the instructions on the scroll to the ce where the mission client was.


    The group followed Shikuro and walked, and soon arrived at the destination.


    There is a crayfish wooden sign hanging outside Gekk Tavern.


    Shikuro stood in front of the Gekk Tavern, nced at the crayfish on the wooden sign, then walked straight in, and said without looking back: You guys should wait outside.


    Kanp, the business of your ns tavern is getting better and better, and there are already a lot of branches opened. Shisui said with a smile.


    Kanp smiled and jokingly said: Dont you regret it now?


    Kanp remembers that when they went to the viges sewage river to find crayfish, Shisui was the first to find the crayfish. After that, Kanp also suggested that everyone should do the crayfish business, but unfortunately, the group of six and Shisui refused at that time.


    Shisui shook his head, revealing a reserved smile thates from a big n. Although he didnt say anything, Kanp still felt the blow of dimensionality reduction from the local tyrant n.


    It didnt take long for Shikuro to walk out with a man in his early thirties.


    This is the mission client, Shuichi Kikuchi. Shikuro said, I have already talked to him. If there is a Shinobi appears during the mission, he will raise the missions rank to B-Rank, and at the same time, the missionsmission will also be raised to the highest B-Rank, which is 200,000 ry.


    I am Shuichi Kikuchi, please take care of me.


    Kikuchi was very polite, and when he came up, he bowed halfway to Kanps group of three, and said with a smile, I will trouble you all for this mission!


    This makes Kanp instantly remember the Land of Hot Waters minister, Shirada Shinji from the previous mission. Comparing the two, Kanps favorability for Kikuchi immediately went +6 +6 +6.


    Even the entrusted mission of being full-time bodyguards feels not too difficult to ept now.


    Then Kanps group of three also introduced themselves.


    Everyone, shall we leave now?


    Kikuchi asked, Of course, if you have something to deal with first, its okay to dy for a while.


    No, lets go straight away.


    Shikuro nced at Kanp and the others and said.


    Kanp also gradually got used to Shikuros acting style, and after hearing this, he immediately formed the clone seal to create a shadow clone, and ordered him to go home and notify his family.


    When everyone went to the gate of the vige, Kikuchi bought a horse in a horse shop in the vicinity as his transportation.


    After Kanppleted the report of leaving the vige, the group of five officially set off towards the Land of Iron.

 Chapter 170: Katana

    Chapter 170: Katana


    Land of Iron is located in the north of the Land of Fire, adjacent to the Land of Waterfall and the Land of Rice Fields. It is a neutral country where Samurai is the one leading it!


    Because it is higher to the north, the temperature in the Land of Iron is very low. Nearly one-third of the year is below zero degree Celsius with heavy snowfall, and the rest of the time is also hovering below 20 degrees Celsius.


    Kanp and his group set off from Konoha, and after taking rest in between the travel, it took about a week for them to enter the Land of Irons territory.


    During the period, Kikuchi introduced the local conditions and customs of the Land of Iron to Kanp and the others from time to time, as well as some interesting things about his business, inadvertently drawing the rtionship between the two parties closer. It can be seen that his EQ is very high.


    Of course, Shikuro did not forget to guide the three in Taijutsu, as well as anti-tracking, setting trap and other skills, which made Kanp and the others journey extremely fulfilling!


    After entering the Land of Iron, Kikuchi stopped riding the horse because the temperature here is a bit low.


    It is nowte June. In the Land of Fire, it will be hot summer, but in the Land of Iron, it seems that winter has just passed and the temperature has not exceeded ten degrees Celsius.


    Kikuchi is an ordinary person, so there is no way he can ride a horse in this weather.


    Because of that, the traveling speed of the group of five instantly slowed down to a turtle speed, and it was not until the next day that they bought a carriage in a border city of the Land of Iron, and their traveling speed gradually recovered.


    Kikuchis destination is not the Land of Irons capital, but a city called the Iron City, a city that prospered because of a nearby iron ore vein. Many merchants and even Shinobi wille here to buy high-quality iron ore!


    In order to avoid trouble, should we disguise ourselves? Kanp suggested cautiously.


    Although the Land of Iron is a neutral country, if they meet the enemys Shinobi and fight here, the Land of Iron will not do anything.


    Shisui nodded in agreement: I agree! The Land of Iron is very close with the Land of Earth and the Land of Lightning. And it is very likely that these two countries would send people to watch here, so we still have to be careful.


    After that, Kanps group of four, including Shikuro, took off their Shinobi headband, put on ordinary clothes, and disguised themselves as Kikuchis family.


    Kikuchi naturally had no objection about this.


    In the afternoon of the same day, the group of five officially arrived at the Iron City.


    At the gate of the Iron City, there are seven or eight Samurai wearing iron armor and have Katana on their waists.


    This was the first time Kanp saw a living Samurai, so he couldnt help but take a second nce.


    When Kikuchi saw this, he thought that Kanp was worried about their identity being discovered, so he said with a smile: Dont worry, these Samurais duties are equivalent to the Military Police Force in our vige, and they are responsible for maintaining order. As long as we dont make trouble, they wont interrogate theing businessmen.


    Kanp was stunned, then immediately smiled, and didnt exin anything.


    When the group of five people entered the city, the Samurai nced at them, but they did not step forward to intercept and question them.


    After entering the Iron City, Kanp felt ufortable. The city was full of a faintly discernible smell of rust, some of it smelled like blood, and it smelled very ufortable.


    Shisui and Yui also frowned, as they dont like the smell.


    When Kikuchi saw their appearance, he smiled and said: The smell here is really not good, but please bear with it for just a day.


    Shisui asked in surprise when he heard this: Kikuchi-san, can you buy enough iron ore in one day?


    Kikuchi smiled and answered: One day is enough.


    The iron ore veins near the Iron City are veryrge, and the mining rights are jointly upied by a dozen of Samurai ns. Then, these Samurai ns contracted the mining areas under their name to the merchants to mine and sell, and the Samurai ns took the bulk of the money from the sale, and those merchants could only drink the broth. In order to maximize their own interests, those merchants often mix inferior products in the iron ore they sold.


    Therefore, if someonee to this city for the first time to purchase iron ore, whether it is for the quality or price of iron ore, they will have to shop around, and they will not be able to finish buying in ten days or even half a month.


    Therefore, Kikuchis goal is not these iron ore from the vein, but the iron armors and Katana discarded by the dozen Samurai ns.


    Of course, the cost of acquiring these items will be much higher than the direct purchase of iron ore, plus the cost of dissolving them and recasting them into Ninja Tools, the cost will at least triple!


    In normal times, Kikuchi would not dare to do something like this, but now is the war time, and the price of Ninja Tools is constantly rising, so even if the cost of acquisition, dissolution, and recasting is high, he can still make money from it!


    After the group of five found a ce to stay, Kikuchi was ready to go out to do his business.


    Everyone, you dont have to follow me for the next day, and you can just take a stroll here. The Katana here are still good. Then, I will go first.


    After Kikuchi went out, Shisui looked towards Shikuro with some worry.


    Shikuro-sensei, shall we follow him?


    Dont worry, the Land of Iron is a neutral country, so the security here is still very good, besides, this is the employers request. Shikuro said with a smile, Its a rare chance for us toe to the Land of Iron. You all should listen to Kikuchi-donos suggestion and go shopping.


    Shikuro-sensei, can you buy a weapon that can perfectly transmit Chakra here?


    Kanp thought it was a rare visit, and he really cant go home empty-handed.


    Shikuro gave him a sideways look and said: Even if there is one, you cant afford it.


    How dare you look down on me?


    I am a petty bourgeoisie worth 600,000+ ry at any rate, theres no way I cant afford a special Katana, right?


    Kanp was about to refute, but after another thought, he felt that it seemed to be true.


    The sword in the hands of Kanps cheap father, Hoshino is called Shsui, which is a sharp de that can perfectly transmit Chakra, and his father also said that there are only a few of such swords in the entire Gekk n.


    It must be known that Hoshino is a Jnin, and he can earn 500,000 to 600,000 ry by simply taking an A-Rank mission, and Gekk n has four or five Tokubetsu Jnin. So if this sword is really cheap that his 600,000 ry can buy it. With the earning power of the Jnin and Tokubetsu Jnin of the Gekk n, the n can buy as many swords as they have. How can there be a situation where there are only a few such sword in Gekk n?


    That means, Kanps 600,000+ ry really cant afford it.


    Kanp sighed depressedly, he thought he was rich, but he didnt expect he is still a poor man.


    However, the streets that should be visited still have to be visited.


    The group of four left the inn, and soon saw a Ninja Tool, no, it was a Katana shop.


    The shop is very big, with Katana hung on both sides of the walls. The long ones are Tachi and Uchigatana, and the short ones are Wakizashi and Tant.


    Kanp then picked up a Tant. Although it is short, it is still longer than an ordinary kunai.


    Kanp, the Tant in your hand is specially used by Samurai to cut their abdomen. Shikuro nced at it and said neither light nor heavy.


    Kanps face twitched slightly, and he coughed dryly, Of course I know that.


    Then he made a posture of cutting his abdomen, showing his knowledge about this.


    Then, Kanp put the Tant back and continued to look at the other Katana on the wall.


    On the side, Shisui also grabbed a Tachi and made a few shing movements, but soon after, he shook his head. Although the Tachi feels good, it is not suitable for him.


    Yui didnt even touch it.


    Kanp, are you nning to buy a Katana? Shisui nced briefly and came to Kanps side.


    Kanp nodded: You may not believe it, but recently, when I was training Konoha-Style Kenjutsu, I obviously felt that I received some enlightenment. I believe I will soon be able to advance leaps and bounds on Kenjutsu, then inherit the Konoha-Style Kenjutsu and embark to the peak of life!


    But Kanp, I think your talent in Ninjutsu is better than your talent in Konoha-Style Kenjutsu. Shisui said.


    Why are you talking so truthfully in front of the adults!


    Kanp looked at him reproachfully.


    Shisui was dumbfounded.

 Chapter 171: Sword of Kusanagi?

    Chapter 171: Sword of Kusanagi?


    In the shop.


    Kanp grabbed a Tachi on the wall, tried to sh a few times, and then injected Chakra into the de.


    With the influx of Chakra, ayer of light blue Chakra light gradually filled the de on Kanps hand, but the light was very dim.


    The style of this Tachi is good, but unfortunately it can only transmit 30% of the Chakra.


    Kanp carefully sensed it, and finally put the Tachi away with some regret and hung it on the wall again.


    Then he picked up another sword and poured Chakra into it, but the Chakra light on the de of the sword was still dim.


    Kanp shook his head, and then chose the next one.


    Then, after experimenting for more than half an hour, he finally found a knife that can transmit nearly 50% of Chakra. Unfortunately, the style of this sword does not meet Kanps aesthetics, plus it has the full price of 200,000 ry


    Kanp thinks its better to take a look at the other.


    Kanp, your sensing ability is good.


    Shikuro suddenly said.


    When Kanp was choosing a sword, he always stood by and watched him, so he could naturally see things that others couldnt see.


    Kanps heart skipped a beat, but with a puzzled expression on his face, he asked suspiciously, Shikuro-sensei, what does it mean to have good sensing ability?


    Shikuro smiled and said: It means that you have the talent practicing Sensor Ninjutsu.


    Shikuro is really happy. Among his three students, theres no need toment about his niece Yui, and among the other two, Shisui is the best genius of the Uchiha n, and theres no need for Shikuro to say more about his talent.


    But Kanp surprises him the most.


    Abundant Chakra, excellent Ninjutsu talent, he may even have awakened Kekkei Genkai, and he has mastered Medical Ninjutsu, and now he is showing talent in sensing. There are more and more surprises from him, hes like a treasure box!


    Kanp was also happy after hearing Shikuros evaluation.


    He had some headaches in how to show Sensor Ninjutsu in front of Shikuro and the others before, but now, the headache is gone.


    Shikuro-sensei, is it true?


    After a thousandth of a second, Kanp showed a look of great joy, and looked at Shikuro with bright eyes.


    Shikuro nodded: It shouldnt be wrong.


    That, Shikuro-sensei, can you pass me one or two Sensor Ninjutsu, ahem, the mostmon ones will do! Kanp said implicitly.


    Shikuro then answered: Of course, when the mission is over, I will give you the training scroll for Sensor Ninjutsu. However, if you encounter something you didnt understand during the training process, I may not be able to solve your doubts.


    It cant be helped, after all, Shikuro relies on insects for attacks, insects for defense, and insects for detection. He has never practiced Sensor Ninjutsu and so on.


    Kanpi nodded, and said with touched expression: Shikuro-sensei, thank you!


    After that, the group continued shopping.


    Kanp is in a good mood, and every time he visits a Katana shop, he will linger.


    Shisui and Yui have no need for Katana, so they soon went shopping separately. Shikuro took Yui and Shisui to go on shopping, leaving only a few insects for Kanp. In case of danger, these insects will naturally send messages to Shikuro.


    After they left, Kanp continued to experiment with the Katana leisurely.


    This sir, are you a Samurai?


    When Kanp visited the fourth Katana shop, the shop owner suddenly came over and asked respectfully.


    Kanp was taken aback for a moment, and then looked down at the Chakra light on the katanas de in his hand.


    Although Samurai is not Shinobi, Samurai also relies on Chakra to fight. They attach Chakra to their sword to enhance their Kenjutsus power, so its no wonder that the owner of this shop misunderstood Kanp.


    Kanp smiled nomittally and said: Boss, do you have any better swords in your store?


    Of course I have!


    The shops owner is a middle-aged man, and when he smiles, he looks like a Maitreya Buddha. It is easy for people to feel close.


    Kanp is overjoyed when he heard this, but his heart is vignt. He then said with a smile: Then Boss, can you let me see it?


    No problem!


    After saying that, the shops owner waved his hand and asked his employee below to bring up a wooden box about 1.5 meter long.


    The shop boss took the wooden box and opened the box directly, revealing a finely crafted Tachi.


    Kanps eyes lit up, and he fell in love with the style of this Tachi immediately. It is simple and straightforward, without fancy handguards, and it looked a bit like Sasukes Sword of Kusanagi!


    However, out of vignce, Kanp didnt say his desire directly, but asked: Boss, can this knife transmit Chakra perfectly?


    Lord, this is not a question of perfection or imperfection. This sword


    The shops owner looked left and right, then lowered his voice and said, This sword is legendary Sword of Kusanagi!


    Kanps eyelids jumped slightly uncontrobly: Sword of Kusanagi?


    In Naruto World, there is indeed Sword of Kusanagi, and there is more than one of them!


    The sword that Orochimaru used to poke a hole in Sandaime Hokages stomach is the Sword of Kusanagi, the sword that Orochimaru passed to Sasuke was also a Sword of Kusanagi, and the weapon of Itachis Susanoo, Sword of Totsuka, is also a Sword of Kusanagi!


    Kanp doesnt know how many Sword of Kusanagi there are, but what is certain is that the one in front of him is definitely not the Sword of Kusanagi!


    Kanp calmly looked at the sword in the wooden box, but sneered in his heart: This Boss is looking at me for being young, and want to cheat me!


    How is it, sir?


    The shops owner said with a mysterious expression, This is the treasure of our shop! With just one million ry, you can take away this legendary Sword of Kusanagi!


    One million ry?


    Kanp pretended to be surprised, I dont have that much money.


    The smile on the owners face did not diminish.


    Since Kanp came in, the shops owner has been observing him. As a result, he was shocked to find that Kanps eyes didnt blink at all when choosing the Katana in the shop. He knew that this kid is not bad financially, so he quoted the price of one million ry.


    However, one million ry seems to exceed the upper limit of this kid.


    The shops owner smiled and said: Sir, I havent finished my words yet. Today is the first anniversary of our stores opening, so all products are 20% off!


    800,000 ry?


    Kanp shook his head and said: I dont have that much money.


    The corner of the owners mouth twitched slightly and he asked: Then, how much money do you have?


    Fifty thousand ry! Kanp proudly stretched out his five fingers.


    The smile on the shop owners face became more and more reluctant: Sir, please stop making fun of me.


    Haha, it seems that you have seen through this. Kanpughed.


    Hearing this, the owner breathed a sigh of relief: Of course, sir is not the kind of poor person!


    In fact, I only have twenty thousand ry. Kanp said shyly.


    I The shops boss owner couldnt control his anger at this time, and his forehead was full of blue veins, but his good professionalism made him able to barely control his anger, In that case, sir, you and this Sword of Kusanagi are not fated.


    Goodbye.


    Kanp waved his hand, then turned around and left.


    The shops owner stared nkly at Kanps back. When Kanp left the store, he was angry that he threw the wooden box directly!


    Scoundrel little brat, f***!!

 Chapter 172: Onwards Towards The Craftsman Shinobi Village

    Chapter 172: Onwards Towards The Craftsman Shinobi Vige


    Aftering out of the Katana shop, Kanp was feeling refreshed. He was in the same mood as if he had just gotten his sry of 8,000 yuan and wanted to spend it all.


    But at this moment, the insect that Shikuro left on Kanp suddenly buzzed around him twice, and then flew south.


    Kanp thought of something, and knew that this is the way Shikuro calling him.


    Following the insect all the way through the streets and alleys, it didnt take long before Kanp came to a barbecue restaurant.


    Kanp looked up with hindsight, only to find that it was already dark and it was time for dinner.


    Kanp entered the barbecue restaurant and there were a lot of customers inside. Kanp subconsciously closed his eyes and used Sensor Ninjutsu, and he saw more than twenty vague human-shaped lines!


    There are so many Shinobi in this barbecue restaurant?


    Kanp was startled, but soon he shook his head andughed, realizing that these people should not be Shinobi, but Samurai.


    Kanp, here!


    In the barbecue restaurant, when Shisui saw Kanp standing at the door, he waved at him.


    Okay.


    After walking over, Kanp saw Shikuro, and Yui were already grilling meats.


    After Han Feng sat down, he immediately grabbed a piece of meat from Kanp from Yuis side.


    Putting it into his mouth, he tasted the deliciousness.


    But in the next moment, Kanps face turned blue: Yui looked at him expressionlessly, and her chopsticks were covered with ck Kikaich at some point!


    The meat in his mouth suddenly became tasteless, no, it smelled of insects


    Yui, Im still a child, dont scare me Kanp said with bitter expression.


    Humph.


    Yui snorted, put away her magical power, and continue to barbecue the meat.


    That dont you change the chopsticks?


    After swallowing the meat, Kanp looked at Yuis chopsticks tangledly.


    Insects are my friends!


    Yui said, They are very clean!


    Kanp looked at Shikuro, Forget it, he and Yui belonged to a group. Then he looked towards Shisui, only to find that even Shisui looked indifferent.


    Did Shisui not see that scene just now?


    Just as Kanp hesitated, he saw Shisui picking up a piece of roasted meat, first fed it to the crow on his shoulder, and then ate the rest himself.


    Kanp was dumbfounded when he saw this: People who have pets are different


    Kanp silently marked a ce in the grill for himself. And it is strictly forbidden for the others chopsticks to enter his territory, and he needed to stay rmed and vignt while eating the barbeque.


    After that, Kanp didnt have any interest in continuing the shopping, so he followed Shikuro and the others back.


    Back to the inn where they stayed, everyone saw that Kikuchi had returned, but his expression was very bad.


    Kikuchi-dono, is the acquisition of the iron ore not going well? Shikuro asked.


    Aburame-dono, there really is no shortage of smart people in this world.


    Kikuchi said with a bitter smile, There are indeed some problems with the acquisition.


    This afternoon, Kikuchi went to those Samurai ns to buy the iron armors they discarded, but he didnt expect that besides him, there are also some other merchants who are also buying it!


    Although Kikuchi raised the purchase price in time, the other side was not to be trifled with. In the end, although he sessfully bought a batch of discarded iron armors, the cost was nearly 50% higher than expected!


    In other words, for the same money, the iron armors he bought was much less than expected!


    Damn blood-smelling sharks!


    Kikuchis face is ugly.


    However, these have nothing to do with Shikuro and the others. Once Kikuchi took a few deep breaths, he suppressed his unhappiness, and said, However, the acquisition task is finallypleted. Then, everyone, tomorrow morning, we will set off to the Craftsmen Shinobi Vige.


    You have bought the iron ore? Kanp then asked curiously, Where is the iron ore?


    In the scroll.


    Kikuchi took out two scrolls and said.


    Kanps eyes lit up as he saw sealing scroll again. This time, he couldnt help but asked: Kikuchi-san, this is sealing scroll, right?


    Yes.


    Kikuchi put the scroll away and said, Although this is the Ninja Tool created by Shinobi, it is also a very important transportation tool for us merchants!


    Kikuchi-san, when the mission is over, can you sell me a sealing scroll? Kanp asked.


    Of course there is no problem. Kikuchi had no reason to refuse.


    After a few more casual chats, they went back to their rooms to rest.


    The next morning.


    Kanp and the others got up before dawn to wash and eat, and then left the Iron City.


    Kikuchi is sitting in the carriage with two scrolls, Shisui is driving the carriage, Yui is responsible of releasing her insects to monitor the surroundings, Kanp create a shadow clone to explore the way in front, and his main body followed behind the carriage.


    Shikuro-sensei, what kind of ce is the Craftsmen Shinobi Vige?


    Kanp was so bored that he couldnt help but speak.


    The Craftsmen Shinobi Vige in located in the Land of Craftsmen. It was founded by the famous Shinobi Craftsmen, Seimei. The Ninja Tools used by various countries Shinobi are all supplied by them.


    Shikuro then added, Its just that because of the war, the Land of Craftsmen was destroyed, and the Craftsmen Shinobi Vige was retained because of its unique status.


    Kanp looked surprised: All Shinobis Ninja Tools are made by the Craftsmen Shinobi Vige? It cant be true, right? If they monopolize the Ninja Tools of the entire Shinobi World, wouldnt they ascend to heaven?


    Shikuro said: That was in the past. Right now, all the Great Countries have mastered the method of forging Ninja Tools, and coupled with the existence of the ck market But technically speaking, the Ninja Tools of the Craftsmen Shinobi Vige is still the best, and it is undeniable that most of the excellent Ninja Tools in the Shinobi World are all made by the Craftsmen of the Craftsmen Shinobi Vige.


    Kanps heart was moved and he asked: Is the Sword of Kusanagi also made by the Craftsmen Shinobi Vige?


    Shikuro shook his head and said: The legend of the Sword of Kusanagi is older than the existence of the Craftsmen Shinobi Viges, so no one knows who made them.


    Shikuro-sensei, do you know how many Sword of Kusanagi there are? Kanp asked again.


    It is said that there are a total of eleven swords, but very few people have actually seen the Sword of Kusanagi, so I cant be sure.


    Shikuro frowned, turned his head to look at Kanp, and then said, You are not thinking about getting the Sword of Kusanagi, are you?


    Kanp said implicitly: No, Im just asking.


    Shikuro chuckled and said: Even if your idea of getting the Sword of Kusanagi, it is useless, after all, in the Shinobi World, no one knows where the Swords of Kusanagi are.


    Kanp alsoughed, Shame on you, I just happened to know.


    Orochimaru has at least two in his hand, but I dont know if he has it now.


    The future Uchiha Itachi can also get one. As for the remaining eight?


    Kanp hesitated: Are there really eleven Sword of Kusanagi?


    After traveling and stopping all the way, everyone spent two days to leave the Land of Irons territory, then gave up the carriage, traversed the Land of Waterfall that has waterfalls everywhere, and finally arrived at the Craftsmen Shinobi Vige.


    The Craftsmen Shinobi Vige is located within the border between Land of Earth and Land of Waterfall. It is a vige backed by a mountain wall. There is only a little vegetation all around, and it looks a bit deste.


    But on the way to the Craftsmen Shinobi Vige, they can see a lot of caravans and the Shinobi escorting the caravans, including Iwagakure, Kumogakure, Sunagakure and even Konohas Shinobi!


    Its just that every parties have a tacit understanding of You guard your caravan and I protect my caravan. Everyone has nothing to do with each other.


    As for what happens behind the scenes, no one knows.

 Chapter 173: Dazzling

    Chapter 173: Dazzling


    Were finally here.


    Kikuchi looked at the slightly deste Shinobi Vige against a huge mountain wall a few hundred meters away, but his expression could not be said to be very rxed.


    After all, the cost for acquiring iron ore in the Iron City has risen due topetition from the other merchants. If the cost in the Craftsmen Shinobi Vige also rises, then he will only be able to make a small profit this time.


    Approaching the Craftsmen Shinobi Vige, Kanp also dismissed the shadow clone that was exploring the road ahead, and then stood together Yui, Shisui, Shikuro, and Kikuchi after disguising, forming a family that loved each other.


    Although at present, it seems that the Craftsmen Shinobi Vige has not been affected by the war, there must still be some vignce.


    Caw caw!


    In the sky, Shisuis crow cry and dived down, then pped its wings a few times andnded firmly on Shisuis shoulder.


    Shisui turned his head to the side and opened his mouth slightly, as ifmunicating with the crow.


    Kanp watched from beside him with interest and asked: Shisui, what are you telling your bird?


    Shisui showed a confident smile and said: It is reporting to me what it has seen.


    Really? Shisui, your bird is amazing! Kanp gave a thumbs up, and praised sincerely.


    Hey!!


    Suddenly, the crow stopped on Shisuis shoulder pped its wings at Kanp with excitement, and a few ck feathers were thrown onto Kanps face at that time.


    Im going Kanp subconsciously reached out to catch the bird.


    Caw caw!


    The crow cries twice, lightly dodging Kanps perverted hand, and flew to Shisuis other shoulder.


    Kanp, it said that what you just said was malicious Shisui looked at Kanp faintly.


    Nonsense!


    Kanp was furious, Shisui, your bird is jealous because I have such a good rtionship with you, and it even trying to sow dissension between us, all crows in the world are indeed ck!


    Really?


    Shisui looked at him suspiciously.


    While speaking, the group of five have arrived at the gate of the Craftsmen Shinobi Vige.


    Kanp and Shisui stopped talking immediately.


    At the entrance of the vige, there are two young Shinobi wearing a Craftsmen Shinobi Viges headband, but both of them were a littlezy and didnt pay much attention to Kanp and the others arrival, and let them enter the Craftsmen Shinobi Vige easily.


    This is another vige far away from the war.


    Kanp thought.


    Shikuro-sensei, Kikuchi-san, where are we going next? Shall we go directly to the craftsmen to make the Ninja Tools?


    Kanp turned his head and asked.


    We should find an inn first.


    Shikuro said thoughtfully, It takes time to make the Ninja Tools, so we may have to live here for a few days.


    Kikuchi hurriedly said: ording to the efficiency of the Craftsmen Shinobi Vige, it will take up to three days at most toplete it. I will take care of the amodation expenses for these few days!


    Shikuro nodded and did not refuse.


    Beside him, Kanp turned his head to look at Shisui, and whispered: Shisui, let your bird find an inn.


    Caw caw!


    The crow pped its wings and yelled at Kanp.


    This time, without Shisuis trantion, Kanp knew that the bird must be speaking ill about himself again.


    Listen, Shisui, listen, its talking cough, is it saying bad things about me again? Is it trying to instigate the pure friendship between us again? The wicked Kanpined first.


    Shisui reached out and stroked the ck hair of the crow, then looked at Kanp with a wry smile, and said: Kanp, dont bully it anymore.


    Kanp is about to continue speaking, but out of the corner of his eye, he suddenly saw a Ninja Tool shop on the side of the street. The walls inside were covered with Katana that flicker with cold light.


    He turned his head and looked around, only to find that one side of the street was actually full of Ninja Tool shops!


    Swords, kunai, shuriken, senbon, Kanp even saw nunchakus. Apart from this, there are other strange-shaped Ninja Tools, huge shuriken, knife that is simr to Asumas Chakra des, whip-like swords, small twin swords, and even many Samurai armors, all in great shape!


    Under the sun, all of these Ninja Tools is reflecting dark luster, which looked very cold. At first nce, they look like they are made of fine iron, which is very valuable!


    As Kanp walked and watched, his eyes were almost blinded by those Ninja Tools, and the small sum of six hundred thousand ry in his wallet have begun to stir.


    The Ninja Tools here are all made by the craftsmen of the Craftsmen Shinobi Vige. The quality is better than the outside, but the price is also more expensive than the outside.


    Not only did Kikuchi has high EQ, he is also very sensitive towards Kanp and the other two Genin. As long as they show a slightly strange expression, he will be the incarnation of a kind uncle.


    A thought suddenly shed through Kanps mind, then he turned his head and asked: Kikuchi-san, if I ask the craftsmen to build a sword for me alone, what is the approximate price?


    Kikuchi answered: The price of a single-made sword will definitely be higher than that of the sword in the Ninja Tool shop. As for the exact price, I dont know.


    Kikuchi-san, please bear with me, is it expensive to make the Ninja Tools you wanted? Kanp asked.


    Kikuchi shook his head and said: Because I bring my own materials, and the Ninja Tools I want to make is also the simplest kunai and shuriken, the price of hiring a craftsman wont be very high.


    I see. Kanp nodded slightly, and then a thought shed through his mind again.


    The ability of Craftsmen Shinobi Viges craftsmen to create Ninja Tools is it possible to collect it?


    Shikuro-sensei, Kikuchi-san, Kanp, Yui, I want to buy a few kunai and shuriken first.


    Shisui suddenly said, You can go first, I will follow upter!


    Although he is not interested in swords and so on, he still has a soft spot for kunai and shuriken.


    Now that hees to the Craftsmen Shinobi Vige and see so many excellent Ninja Tools, how can he bear it?


    Shikuro casually released a few insects and said: Be careful!


    Yes.


    Shisui waited for Shikuros insects to climb onto his clothes before turning around and walked towards a Ninja Tool shop next to him.


    Kanp, you arent going too? Shikuro suddenly asked.


    Kanp coughed dryly, and said: Shikuro-sensei, I want to meet the craftsmen of the Craftsmen Shinobi Vige first. If possible, Id like to hire them to make a sword for me.


    Kikuchi smiled and said: I will hire the Craftsmen Shinobuter, when the timees, Kanp, you can follow me.


    Thank you Kikuchi-san!


    Kanp hurriedly thanked him.


    It didnt take long for Kanps group of four to find an inn on the street not far away. After checking in, Kikuchi took two scrolls and left with Kanp.


    Although the Craftsmen Shinobi Vige is not big, there are many people here,ing and going, and it is quite lively.


    Among them, there are also many Shinobi from Great Countries, but these Shinobi have employers, so if they met each other on the street, they will just take it as if they didnt meet.


    Kanp followed behind Kikuchi, and the two walked across the street and soon arrived at the center of the Craftsmen Shinobi Vige, a huge building.


    This is the ce.


    Kikuchi turned his head and exined to Kanp in a low voice, This is the ce where Craftsmen Shinobi works, just like the Hokage Tower in our vige.


    Kikuchi-san, lets go in now!


    Kanp cant wait.

 Chapter 174: Hiring A Craftsman

    Chapter 174: Hiring A Craftsman


    After entering the building, Kikuchi came to a hall with familiarity, and then released a mission of hiring a craftsman to make the Ninja Tool to a young man wearing the viges forehead.


    Because the materials he carried need to be dissolved first, and coupled with the current tense situation in the Shinobi World, themission fee has also risen.


    Kikuchi had no choice but to ept it. After filling in his information and address, he handed in the two scrolls and themission fee with a dark face, and then took Kanp to another, slightly smaller hall.


    At the same time, Kikuchi exined to Kanp: Kanp, that ce just now is a ce where you hired craftsmen to create arge number of standard Ninja Tools. And this is where you hired craftsmen to create a unique Ninja Tool. If you really want to ask the craftsmen to build you a sword, you can consult to the craftsmen here.


    Kanp nodded slightly: Thank you, Kikuchi-san.


    The two entered the small hall, and then found that there were quite a few people here, and all of them are Shinobi. They are divided into seven lines and lined up in the hall. These ninjase from various Shinobi Viges, whispering to each other while queuing up, and their eyes are full of vignce.


    Kanp looked around and found that most of these Shinobi are all wearing Kumogakures headbands, with slightly darker skin but strong and muscr body, the characteristic of Kumogakures Shinobi.


    It cant be helped, after all, among the Five Great Shinobi Viges, only Kumogakure has long respected Kenjutsu and Taijutsu, especially Cloud-Style Kenjutsu. Basically, all Kumogakures Shinobi are good at it, so their demand for swords is also very strong. Some Shinobi didntck money, so they naturally have to ask the craftsman here to make a tailor-made sword!


    Kanp looked at these Kumogakures Shinobi, and inexplicably felt a bit of a rivalry in his heart: Cloud-Style Kenjutsu, Konoha-Style Kenjutsu, which of the two schools of Kenjutsu is stronger?


    Suppressing the restlessness in my heart, Kanp honestly found a line with Kikuchi, and after a while, it was their turn.


    What kind of Ninja Tools do you two want to build?


    At the end of the line, a middle-aged craftsman Shinobi sat there and said without raising his head, If you have any requirements, just ask.


    I want to build a sword that can transmit Chakra perfectly.


    Kanp immediately spoke, The sword must be straight, and the connection between the hilt and the de should not be guarded


    Kanp eloquently said a lot of requirements, then the middle-aged craftsman Shinobi recorded them one by one, and then after a while, he raised his head and said: ording to your requirement, it will take twenty days to forge this sword, ten million ry!


    Ten million ry?


    Kanps eyelids twitched upon hearing this.


    Of course, the materials that can perfectly transmit Chakra are very precious and rare. Unless you can bring your own materials, this will be the price. The middle-aged craftsman Shinobi said firmly.


    Cough.


    Kanp coughed dryly and said, Then I will lower the requirement slightly, it is enough to transmit 80% of the Chakra.


    2 million ry! Half a month! The middle-aged craftsman Shinobi said.


    How much?


    The corner of Kanps mouth twitched upon hearing this, The difference is just 20%, but the price difference is 8 million ry?


    The middle-aged craftsman Shinobi frowned slightly: Do you think Im lying to you?


    No, no, I didnt mean that.


    Kanp hurriedly said, Then 60%?


    One million! Ten days!


    50%?


    Five hundred thousand! Three days!


    The middle-aged craftsman Shinobis face is already a bit ugly, What kind of Ninja Tool do you want to make!


    Kanp quickly calcted in his mind, For 50% Chakra is 500,000, 60% is 1,000,000, 70% is 1,500,000, and 80% is 2,000,000.


    For every 10% increase, the price will increase by 500,000 ry, then if it is the other way around


    I will build the 40%! said Kanp proudly.


    Hearing this, the middle-aged craftsman Shinobi looked at him with a look of disgust, and said with a snort: 40%? There are so many of them outside!


    Kanp sighed, feeling that he missed hundreds of millions, and then said: Then I wanted the 50% one, but when you make it, I wanted to watch from the side!


    Yes! One person adds 100,000, two people adds 200,000! The middle-aged craftsman Shinobi looked at Kanp with a little yfulness.


    At a nce, he can see that Kanp is coveting their technology. Unfortunately, only the Five Great Shinobi Viges has learned something from them over the years, but even if they have been imitated, they can never be surpassed.


    Kanps face looked a bit tangled when he heard this.


    The construction cost of 500,000 and the observation fee of 100,000 is exactly the bulk of his worth!


    This will make me turn back to the past poor me.


    However, if one doesnt enter the tigers cave, how can they catch a tiger cub. Ill take the challenge!


    Kanp took out 600,000 ry and paid the middle-aged craftsman Shinobi on the spot.


    After receiving the money, the middle-aged craftsman Shinobi copies all of Kanps requirements on a scroll again, and then call a young craftsman Shinobi around 20 years old and gave him the scroll.


    Come with me.


    The young craftsman Shinobi nced at Kanp, and secretly thought Another person who coveted our Craftsmen Shinobi Viges technology.


    Since the observation fee paid was only for one person, only Kanp followed, and Kikuchi had no choice but to go back first.


    Kanp followed the young craftsman Shinobi straight out of the building, and then walked through a few streets to a craftsmans workshop.


    In the middle of the craftsmans workshop is a rather cumbersome casting table. On both sides of the wall, there are arge number of sword des without hilts. Some are thick, some are narrow, some are long and some are short. There are straight and curved ones, and there are no less than fifty in total.


    Apart from this, there is a small room behind, but the door is closed, so Kanp cant see whats inside.


    After looking around, Kanp turned his attention to the young craftsman Shinobi: It seems that he is a craftsman who specializes in making sword-type Ninja Tools.


    This is where I made the Ninja Tools. You will watch itter, but you cant talk. If there is something you dont understand I wont exin it either.


    The young craftsman Shinobi said casually, Also, dont touch the de on the wall casually.


    The muscles of Kanps mouth twitched slightly, and he forced a smile and said: I understand.


    Humph.


    The young craftsman Shinobi snorted and didnt say much. He then opened the scroll and started modeling ording to Kanps requirements.


    Kanp stood on the side and watched. The requirements he made were all based on the appearance of the Sword of Kusanagi that Orochimaru gave to Sasuke, but there was a slight difference in the middle, otherwise, Orochimaru could see that the sword he was using is exactly the same as his Kusanagi sword. Wouldnt that just trying to find trouble?


    After half a day, and the young craftsman Shinobi has sessfully modeled the sword.


    Look, is this the style you want? The young craftsman Shinobi showed the model to Kanp.


    Kanp looked at the model seriously, and kept nodding: Yes, this is the style, you are really amazing!


    Even if you praise me, I will not teach you anything. The young craftsman Shinobi refused the sugar-coated attacks.


    After the modeling was sessful, the young craftsman Shinobi went into the warehouse to select the iron ore.


    Kanp took the opportunity to observe the de on the wall up close.


    It turned out that these des above were not sharpened.


    But


    Kanp tried to pour Chakra on a narrow and long sword that was very close to the model after the modeled one, and it turned out to be very smooth. He sensed it carefully and it was unexpectedly able to transmit about 70% of the chakra


    Kanp was a little excited at that time.


    If I use this de to make my sword


    While he was pondering, the young craftsman Shinobi has walked out with a basket of iron ore.

 Chapter 175: Craftsman Shinobi Revenge Plan

    Chapter 175: Craftsman Shinobi Revenge n


    What are you doing?


    The young craftsman Shinobi came out and saw Kanp clinging to a de on the wall with a wretched face.


    I cant help myself, Im so sorry.


    Kanp hurriedly showed a sincere expression and said, Sir, these swords you made are so attractive that I cant control my desire to touch it.


    Hmph!


    The young craftsman Shinobi snorted softly and does not continue to talk to Kanp. He walked straight over to check the de carefully in front of Kanp to confirm that there was no abnormality, he then turned to stare at Kanp, Be honest with me in my craftsmans workshop, otherwise, I will kick you out of here!


    Kanp showed a smile on the surface, but on the inside


    Originally, I just wanted to collect one or two des from you, but now Hehe, I have to empty your entire workshop!


    Kanp squinted his eyes, shining brightly.


    When the young craftsman Shinobi began to smelt those iron ore, Kanp stood on the side very honestly, but he was silently formting the Craftsman Shinobi Revenge n in his mind!


    1st Step, find a good ce to wait.


    2nd Step, choose a dark and windy night, prepare a sealing scroll, and silently pack the more than fifty des here! If time permits, go to the small room inside to take a look.


    3rd Step, in order to prevent being suspected, immediately let the shadow clone leave with the sealing scroll, and then find a beautiful ce to hide it.


    4th Step, when we leave the Craftsmen Shinobi Vige, create a shadow clone again to take out the hidden sealing scroll, and bring it back to Konoha!


    Perfect!


    Kanp is proud of his own wisdom.


    Its just wouldnt it be too evil to do so?


    Forget it, Ill give this craftsman another chance!


    Kanp quietly threw a Collection Technique at the young craftsman Shinobi.


    In an instant, the green light cluster in his mind surged rapidly, but soon after, it subsided again.


    The collection failed.


    Kanp sighed: Bro, your chance is gone.


    As the sky gradually darkened, a few ck insects suddenly emerged from Kanps clothes, flew around him twice, and then flew towards the outside of the craftsmans workshop.


    Shikuro is manually summoning him again.


    Kanp gave a wry smile, turned his head to the busy young craftsman Shinobi, and said: Sir, Im leaving now, well, Ille back tomorrow.


    The young craftsman Shinobi ignored Kanp, and kept himself busy.


    Kanp shook his head and sighed: You deserve to go bankrupt.


    Leaving the craftsmans workshop, Kanp followed the insects all the way to a tavern called Shinto.


    Pushing open the door and entering, he can see Shikuro, Shisui, Yui, and Kikuchi are already sitting there and eating.


    Kanp, how is your sword? Shisui asked with a smile when he saw Kanping.


    Its still being built. Its estimated to take two days toplete. What about you? What good Ninja Tools have you bought?


    Kanp sat on the edge, grabbed chopsticks and started eating. Standing in the workshop for a long time starved him.


    Shisui smiled and said: I changed all the Ninja Tools on my body.


    What a way to change.


    Kanp subconsciously looked at the bird on Shisuis shoulder, but found that it was empty.


    Shisui, where is your bird? Kanp asked seriously.


    It went outside for food.


    Shisui said while eating, Its not used to these foods.


    Isnt the crow an omnivore? What do you mean its not used to these foods?


    Without waiting for Kanp to ask, Shikuro, who was sitting against the wall, spoke up: Kanp, you specially asked the craftsman to forge your sword for you. Could it be because you want to steal their technology in making Ninja Tools?


    Kanp blushed and shook his head: Shikuro-sensei, I am not that kind of person!


    Shikuro smiled and said: Over the years, all Great Shinobi Viges have sent their Shinobi to steal their technology, but the Ninja Tools created are not as good as the ones created by the Craftsmen Shinobi Viges craftsmen. If you can really learn anything, the vige will reward you.


    Kanp startled: Is he encouraging me?


    Kanp looked at Shikuros face, but unfortunately, he didnt take off his sunsses even when he was eating, and his mouth was chewing all the time, so he couldnt see his expression at all.


    Kanps thoughts revolve, and he secretly thought He must have confirmed that I had awakened Transparent Release, so he wanted me to use it to steal the technology?


    This this is too much!


    Who did he take me, Gekk Kanp as?


    For things like stealing, I will just starve to death without eating than try to do that


    Kanp was about to stand up andin, but he suddenly remembered his Craftsman Shinobi Revenge n he made during the day


    Cough!


    Forget it, Ill consider it as a reward for Shikuro-senseis education!


    After eating, Kanp casually found a random excuse to sneak out and went to a remote alley. After confirming that there was no one around, he lighted it up the Transparent Release, then formed the clone seal to create a shadow clone, and then told him to find a hiding spot near the craftsmans workshop.


    The shadow clone nodded with a cold face, and directly use Transparent Release and disappeared from in front of Kanp.


    Then Kanp began to go shopping.


    One of the most important aspects of his revenge n is the sealing scroll.


    Kanp knows that Shikuro, Shisui, and Kikuchi have sealing scrolls on them, but he cant take it from them, otherwise, when the theft happened, even if Shisui and Kikuchi dont know about it, Shikuro will be suspecting that Kanp did it, and then asked to check his sealing scroll


    Therefore, Kanp needs to get a sealing scroll from other sources.


    Kanp wandered around two streets and finally saw a shop selling food pills, sealing scroll and other odds things needed by Shinobi.


    Walking into the store, Kanp was worried that his voice would be recorded by the insects, so he pointed and bought several things, including a sealing scroll.


    After obtaining the sealing scroll, Kanp left immediately. Then, he hid in the public toilet and get himself familiar with the sealing scroll.


    The scroll is not big. After he opens it, he can see the word seal in the middle of the scroll, and around the seal, a circle of symbols is written, and from the upper left, lower left, upper right, and right of the symbols, a line of rune spreads out.


    This is the mostmon sealing scroll, which can only store a few items, and the way to open it is very simple. He just needs to put his hand on the word seal and activate it with Chakra.


    Kanp fixed the sealing scroll on the wall with one hand, pressed the word seal with the other hand, and poured Chakra into it.


    In the next moment, Kanp sensed that a space appeared in the scroll.


    Interesting.


    Kanp stopped pouring his Chakra, then rolls up the scroll and hides it in his pocket.


    After returning to the inn, Kanp refined Chakra a little and turned off the lights to rest, conserving his strength and store up his energy!


    Its just that in the middle of the night, the shadow clone that Kanp let out to find a hiding spot dissipated, and the memory floods in, which directly caused the sleeping Kanp to have a nightmare.


    When he woke up the next day, Kanp frowned, and it took him a long time to realize that the scene in his dream was the terrain near the workshop of the young craftsman Shinobi.


    That damned shadow clone, he must be intentional!


    Kanp silently cursed incessantly.


    For the next two days, Kanp honestly stayed in the craftsmans workshop during the day and stayed at the inn at night. It was until the 3rd day that Kanps revenge n began.

 Chapter 176: Start Taking Action

    Chapter 176: Start Taking Action


    Its finished.


    In the craftsmans workshop, after the young craftsman Shinobipleted thest quenching process, he finallypleted Kanps sword.


    If there is no problem, sign here!


    The young craftsman Shinobi handed the sword to Kanp, and then took out themission scroll.


    Receiving the sword, Kanp looked at it carefully.


    The length of the sword is 70 centimeters, one finger wide, and its whole body is blue, with ayer of snow pattern on it, which made it look extremely gorgeous. Kanp gently stroked both sides of the de, and he felt a slight tingling can be felt on his finger.


    Its very sharp!


    Kanp then injected his Chakra into it and felt it carefully, it is just enough to transmit 50% of his poured Chakra.


    Then Kanp looked towards the hilt.


    The hilt is twenty centimeters long, and its whole body is straight and thin. It feels veryfortable to hold, and there is no handguard between the hilt and the sword body, If the sword body is put into the scabbard


    Kanp picked up the scabbard next to it, and sheathe the sword into the scabbard. Suddenly, the whole sword is like a t bamboo strip as wide as one finger!


    Except for the 50% Chakra transmission, Kanp is very satisfied with this sword!


    He fondly stroked the scabbard and pulled out the de from time to time. Looking at the snow pattern on it, his eyes almost became heart-shaped.


    Hey, dont waste my time!


    The young craftsman Shinobi was very dissatisfied, and he did not feel the slightest gratification or pride because Kanp liked the sword he made.


    It was as if he had just built a hoe.


    The truth is actually simr. Although this craftsman Shinobi is young, it can be seen how great his craftsmanship is by just looking at the more than fifty sword des on the wall!


    Kanp suppressed the joy in his heart and signed his name on themission scroll.


    Okay, you can go now!


    The young craftsman Shinobi took the scroll and sent off Kanp directly.


    Kanp sneered in his heart. He didnt bother to stay here anymore, and said, Then, I will leave.


    Kanp turned around and left immediately.


    After turning for a few times, Kanp reached an alley tens of meters away from the workshop.


    This alley is very remote, and it was discovered when Kanps shadow clone searched for the hiding spot.


    When he got here, Kanp first used his Sensor Ninjutsu to check the surroundings, and only after making sure that there are no Shinobi nearby that he activated the Transparent Release. Then, he formed the clone seal to create shadow clone, and then hand him the sealing scroll in his pocket, while saying seriously: Start after its dark, and leave immediately after you are done! Then hide the things!


    Hmph!


    The shadow clone took the scroll with disdain, and said angrily, I have never seen such a shameless person that would use a shadow clone like me to steal!


    Kanp gritted the teeth and said: If youin again, I will make you dig manure!


    The shadow clone didnt speak any more, and after stuffing the scroll into his pocket, he directly uses Transparent Release, and apanied by waves of invisible ripples, the shadow clonepletely disappeared from in front of Kanp.


    After that, Kanp held his new sword and returned to the inn with great joy.


    In the inn, Shikuro, Shisui, and Yui are all present.


    Im back!


    Kanp came with a sword in his arms, and showed a cold expression, as if he was a master swordsman thate back from his long journey.


    Kanp, let me see your sword!


    Shisuis eyes lit up, and he asked with his hand reached out.


    Kanps stern face twitched slightly: Why didnt he care about my cold expression?


    This sword is called Moonlight! (T/N: Moonlight is Gekk in Japanese.)


    Kanp gave his sword a resounding, beautiful and meaningful name in one thousandth of a second.


    Moonlight?


    Shisui smiled, You even named it after your own n. It seems that you are very satisfied with your sword.


    Why didnt you feel awe from my cool performance!


    Kanp red at Shisui, If you continue to talk like that, I will end my rtionship with you!


    Dumbly, he handed over the sword in his arms to Shisui. Shisui immediately pulled out the sword, and then tried to sh twice, then he frowned and said: Kanp, your Moonlight is so thin, and it feels easy to break. Its not suitable for fighting.


    Kanp smiled and said: Dont worry, Moonlight is made of fine iron. Although it is thin, it is very tough, and the focus of this sword is not for shing, but for stabbing.


    When Shisui heard this, he focused his attention on the tip of the sword.


    Sure enough, the tips of other Katana are curved, suitable for shing, but not suitable for stabbing people, while the tip of Kanps Moonlight is exactly the same as that of the Chinese sword, and the tip is straight and sharp! (T/N: Why the hell would you make Chinese sword with Japanese Swords style!)


    Shisui gently pressed the tip of the sword with his fingertips, and a drop of blood suddenly overflowed!


    So sharp! Shisui eximed.


    Kanp, Kikuchi-dono said you spent 600,000 ry to make this sword? Shikuro said from the side, Although this kind of sword is rare, its not that there are no swords with simr styles in the Ninja Tool shop outside. There, you can buy it for as little as 300,000 ry.


    Kanp showed a shy smile: Then I incur losses.


    Shikuro has an expressionless face: Could it be that what I said back then is true?


    Well, then what have you learned from the craftsman for the past few days? Shikuro asked with a calm face.


    Kanp shook his head: I cant understand it at all.


    Then you spend an extra 300,000 ry for fart?!


    Shikuro felt very tired at this moment.


    He thought that Kanp was a chicken thief who wanted to steal the craftsmans technology, and he even had encouraged him, but he didnt expect that in the end, this is the result!


    Shikuro didnt want to speak anymore.


    By the way, has Kikuchi-sans Ninja Tool finished? Kanp quickly changed the subject when he saw that Shikuro was in a bad mood.


    It will be settled this afternoon. Shisui said, Kikuchi-san asked us to prepare, and when the settlement ispleted, we will go straight back to the vige.


    Kanp nodded, This is really great!


    As soon as we left in the afternoon, if something happened in the Craftsmen Shinobi Vige at night, I will be able to clean up the suspicion perfectly!


    Time passed, and at about four oclock in the afternoon, Kikuchi came back with beaming face. Seeing Kanp and the others, he immediately said with a smile: Everyone, I havepleted the settlement. If everyone is ready, we will set off immediately!


    Shikuro nodded and said: Lets go then.


    Kanp and the others have just finished packing their luggage, so they can set off immediately.


    Leaving the Craftsmen Shinobi Vige, Kanp looked back and his heart was slightly surging: I hope everything goes well!


    Craftsman Ninja Vige, inside the young craftsman Shinobis workshop.


    After sending Kanp away, the young craftsman Shinobi went to the mission hall to hand in themission scroll, and sessfully received a generousmission fee. After that, he took another order from Kumogakures Shinobi, and he stayed in the craftsmans workshop for half a day to model!


    He doesnt know if it is an illusion, but when modeling, the young craftsman Shinobi always felt that something was weird, and there seemed to be a faint line of sight on him inexplicably.


    Is there someone in the workshop?


    Invisibility Technique?


    Is it the Kumogakures Shinobi, or the little brat who left before?


    The young craftsman Shinobi frowned slightly, and then he calmly walked to the side and rang a bell.


    At this moment, Kanps shadow clone raised his brows, feeling that something was wrong, so he immediately walked out of the craftsman workshop quietly and quickly moved away.


    A few minutester, three craftsmen Shinobi rushed over and surrounded the workshop.


    What happened? The leading craftsman Shinobi asked.


    It feels like someone has sneaked into my workshop, please help me see it. The young craftsman Shinobi exined.


    Okay!


    The three craftsmen Shinobi entered the workshop, checked every inch, and even used Sensor Ninjutsu, but unfortunately, they did not find any traces at all.


    Is it just my illusion?


    The young craftsman Shinobi felt some hesitation.

 Chapter 177: Enemy Shinobi?

    Chapter 177: Enemy Shinobi?


    That night.


    The young craftsman Shinobi closed the workshop, and left with a frown.


    All the way home, he always felt uneasy that something big was about to happen.


    At the same time.


    In the craftsmans workshop with the door closed.


    Kanps shadow clone, who has gone back inside at some time, slowly showed his figure, but at this time, the shadow clone has used Transformation Technique to be the young craftsman Shinobi!


    Even if there are any surveince methods here, only the young craftsman Shinobi will be discovered here!


    The shadow clone fumbled around to turn on the light, then removed all of the more than fifty sword des on the wall without any expression, then took out the sealing scroll and spread it out on the ground, pressing his palm onto the word seal on the scroll, poured some Chakra to open the scroll, and then stuffed all the sword des into it.


    Theres still a bit of room to spare inside the scroll.


    The shadow clone remembered the exnation of the main body, frowned slightly, hesitated, and finally kicked open the back door violently and turned on the lights in the back room. The shadow clone saw a row of shelves on the left and right side of the walls, and there are about a dozen colorful ores on the shelves, which looked very fancy.


    As for the ground, there are baskets of iron ore, and paper is attached to the outside of the basket, and the quality of the ore is marked on the paper.


    The shadow clone nced casually, and then put his attention on the ore on the two shelves.


    Because there is only a little space left in the sealing scroll, the shadow clone can only take one or two more ores at most. After looking around, the shadow clone cant tell the quality of these ores at all, and in the end, it can only rely on its vision and chose a fist sized silver ore.


    After that, the shadow clone put away the scroll, kicked open the locked door outside violently, and quickly run away.


    After returning home, the young craftsman Shinobi was feeling restless. After a while, he really couldnt sit still anymore, so he got up and walked out. His walk turned into jog, and then the jog turns into run, but when he arrived at his workshop, it was already toote.


    Looked at the broken door of his workshop, the young craftsman Shinobisplexion changed greatly. He immediately sounded the rm, and then entered his workshop with a sullen face.


    Turn on the light, the young craftsman Shinobi found that the two walls were bare, and all the sword des hanging on the walls have disappeared!


    Damn it!


    The young craftsman Shinobis face darkened. The sword des on the wall are all his masterpiece of the past five years, but they are unexpectedly


    Damn!


    The young craftsman Shinobi gnashed his teeth in anger and then entered the ce where the ore was stored. After some inspection, he couldnt help but breathe a sigh of relief. The thief finally had a bit of conscience and didnt steal all the ore on his shelves.


    However, a precious silver ore is still missing.


    This ore can transmit Chakra perfectly and is one of the best materials for making excellent Ninja Tools!


    He has had it for a long time and was not willing to use it!


    The young craftsman Shinobi held back tears in his eyes.


    It didnt take long for several craftsmen Shinobi to hear the rm here and quickly rushed over. After learning about the theft incident, they immediately reported it to everyone. And soon after, the leader of the Craftsmen Shinobi Vige personally ordered the blockade of the Craftsman Shinobi Vige, and strictly checked all outsiders!


    But no matter how much they checked, it is impossible to find Kanp.


    After the shadow clone came out of the gate of the Craftsmen Shinobi Vige, he ran wildly in the direction of Konoha.


    But after running for a while, the shadow clone discovered something was wrong.


    He stopped and looked at the ground beneath his feet.


    This is the trace left by the Shinobi that are running so fast, and the trace should have been left a few hours ago.


    When Kanp and the others left, because they are escorting Kikuchi, they couldnt move faster.


    Therefore, this trace must be left by other Shinobi!


    Is someone following the main body?


    The shadow clone cautiously walked forward for a certain distance, and sure enough, some traces were found. These traces are very shallow, because of the night, if he didnt look closely, he wont be able to find it at all!


    The shadow clone realized that the situation was serious, and no longer hesitated. He dug a hole nearby to bury the sealing scroll, and then dissipated himself.


    At the same time.


    Fifty miles ahead.


    Kanp, who had already camped and started barbecuing, suddenly have a lot of memories flooded into his brain.


    When he calmeddown, his face suddenly changed.


    Whats wrong?


    Shisui, who was sitting next to him, looked at Kanp in confusion. Since leaving the Craftsmen Shinobi Vige, Kanps expression has been very strange, and from time to time, he smiles lewdly, which makes people palpitate.


    Kanp didnt know what Shisui was thinking, otherwise, he would have hit him.


    After leaving the Craftsmen Shinobi Vige, just in case, I deliberately left a shadow clone behind!


    Kanp said solemnly, Just now, my shadow clone found traces of Shinobi activities, right behind us!


    Shinobi?


    Shisuis face condensed, Are we being followed?


    Its very possible!


    Kanp nodded, then gave Shisui a vague look.


    Shisui realized what Kanps eyes meant when he saw it.


    Then the two looked towards Shikuro at the same time: This bearer of bad luck star  Sure enough, something happened again!


    Shikuro was roasting the pheasant at the moment, and was not anxious at all. Seeing the two pair of eyes fell on him, he said: Kanp, I didnt expect you to find it out first. It really surprised me.


    Could it be that Shikuro-sensei have already found out about this? Shisuis eyes lit up.


    Shikuro nodded and said: Not long after we left the Craftsmen Shinobi Vige, my insects


    were detected. The reason why I havent reminded you is because I want to see your vignce.


    Kanp looked at him nkly: Even if you praise me, you cant cover up the fact that you are a bearer of bad luck star!


    Shikuro-sensei, which vige is the Shinobi following us from?


    Shisui calmed down and asked, How is their strength?


    Shikuro saw that the pheasant was cooked, so he opened his mouth and took a small bite. The taste was a little light, but very fragrant.


    After chewing for a while, Shikuro said: The other side is the Shinobi from Iwagakure. There are three people in total. ording to their Chakras aura, they should all be Chunin.


    Three Chunin?


    Shisui nodded slightly when he heard this, No wonder Shikuro-sensei is not impatient or anxious. For him, three Chunin can be solved quickly, but judging from Shikuro-senseis expression, it seems that he does not intend to take action.


    This is troublesome.


    At this time, Kikuchi was already nervously covering the two scrolls in his pocket and said: Everyone, those Iwagakures Shinobi didnte for my Ninja Tools, right?


    They must be here for your Ninja Tools! Kanp hurriedly opened his mouth to exin, Kikuchi-san, just think, our Shikuro-sensei is a Jnin, so if Iwagakures Shinobi ising for us, how could it be possible for them to send only three Chunin over?


    After Kikuchi thought about it, he could not help but sigh silently.


    With Shikuro here, he doesnt need to worry about his safety, but


    If we encounter a sneak attack from Shinobi during the mission, the Mission Rank will rise from C-Rank to B-Rank!


    The missionmission will also change from 100,000 to 200,000!


    Kanp is so active in exining this matter, and naturally it is also for themission.


    After all, he has spent 600,000 ry to build his new sword, Moonlight. Right now, his worth is less than 50,000 and he needs fund injection urgently!


    After that, Kanp remembered the sealing scroll.


    The clone found a random ce to bury it What if it was discovered by a passing merchant?


    Kanp cant wait to directly summon a shadow clone to take care of this matter, but considering that this matter still needs to be kept secret, Kanp thinks it is better to deal with it in a low-key manner.

 Chapter 178: Ambush

    Chapter 178: Ambush


    Under the moonlight, on the empty loessnd, Shikuro sat leisurely on the side while eating. A small stream was flowing slowly not far away, and there was a faint sound of water flowing.


    Kikuchi leaned tightly next to Shikuro, his hands is protecting his chest, and his eyes are fluttering from side to side.


    Opposite the two, Kanp, Shisui and Yui are discussing how to deal with the three Iwagakures Chunin.


    Kanp, do you have any good battle n?


    Shisui recognized Kanps wisdom very much, and asked for his opinion immediately.


    Kanp took a deep breath, and said thoughtfully: The easiest way is to let Shikuro-sensei take action.


    But Shikuro-sensei seems to want to train us Shisui nced at Shikuro, who was eating calmly, hesitantly.


    Then each of us need to create a shadow clone, use the shadow clone to lead them away, and then we led them around all night! Kanp said.


    Kanp, wont this be too risky?


    Shisui said hesitantly.


    Creating shadow clone will consume half of their Chakra. If the shadow clone is killed by Iwagakures Shinobi, they will directly lose half of their Chakra. If a battle breaks outter, they will be in a very unfavorable situation.


    Kanp was stunned for a moment, and then reacted, chuckling in his heart. He has the physique of Uzumaki n, making his Chakra Refinings speed to be fast, and coupled with the nine times increase brought by the perfect level Chakra Refining Technique, he can quickly replenish the Chakra consumed by creating shadow clone!


    But Shisui and Yui cant do it!


    Kanp coughed dryly and asked: Then Shisui, do you have any good ideas?


    Shisui pondered for a while, then frowned: The other side is three Chunin. If we look at it purely by strength, we are at a disadvantage! But we also have an advantage, which is, information! We already know their existence, and but they dont know that we are a Shinobi. Maybe we can take advantage of this to set up an ambush and kill one of the Chunin first!


    Kanp pondered for a while. With his Transparent Release and his newly made sword, Moonlight, coupled with the restraint from Shisui and Yui, when they least expected it, it is really possible to assassinate one of the enemies!


    Then, for the remaining two, can the three of us kill them? Kanp asked.


    Shisui hesitated for a while, and said: It should be fine


    Kanp pondered, thinking that he had to brainstorm some more ideas. He then looked towards Yui, who was always in invisible state beside him, and asked: Yui, what about you? Do you have any good ns?


    Yuyi said lightly: No matter what the n is, I will strictly implement it.


    Why dont you like to use your brain?


    Kanp really wanted toin, but considering that if the battle is not going well, they may have to trouble Yuis uncle, he let her save some face.


    Shisui, then lets follow your n! Kanp said.


    Shisuis eyes lit up: Okay!


    After that, Shisui whistled, and not long after, a ck crow flew from behind them in the darkness.


    After Kanp said that they were followed by the enemy, Shisui asked his crow to go back to find information.


    The crownded on Shisuis shoulder, and immediately cawed with its little master.


    It took a while for one person and one bird to finish their exchange.


    Shisui closed his eyes and sorted out the information reported by the crow, and quickly formted an ambush n.


    Then, he quietly pulled Kanp and Yui, and whispered to them for a while.


    Aburame-dono, is this really okay? Kikuchi sat next to Shikuro, and looked at Kanps group of three very worriedly, No matter what, the other side is three Chunin!


    Shikuro has finished eating at this moment, and upon hearing this, he said with a smile: Dont worry, Kikuchi-dono, it will be fine.


    Shikuro knew very well of his three students level.


    Last time in the Land of Hot Water, the four of them were ambushed by Dodai and other Kumogakures Shinobi. At that time, Shikuro was stopped by Dodai, and Kanps group of three faced two Chunin, and three Genin. Compared with todays three Chunin lineup, theres not much difference!


    Shikuro believes in them!


    And even if they really cant do it, isnt there still him?


    Because of this, Shikuro didnt panic at all.


    The night gradually darkened.


    Kanps group of three chatted a little more, and then started to set up tents. Originally, they had one tent per person, but in order to facilitate the ambush, only three tents were set up this time!


    Following Kanps signal, Shikuro and Kikuchi entered a tent, Kanp and Shisui entered a tent, and Yui entered the remaining tent alone.


    Soon.


    The surrounding turned silent.


    One mile away, three Iwagakures Shinobi were silently observing the three silent tents.


    Its almost time to take action! The tone of the Iwagakures Shinobi, Isshiki showed a little impatience.


    Good grief, its just a group of ordinary people, cant we just take action directly? The other Iwagakures Shinobi, Nishimura also frowned and said.


    You idiots! There are three little brats among these people, so there must be Shinobi in their group! That guy with sunsses is definitely one of them! Unfortunately, none of us have mastered Sensor Ninjutsu, so we cant confirm his Chakra fluctuations!


    Thest Iwagakures Shinobi is the leader of the three-person team called Mikami, Hes a cautious and excellent Chunin. (T/N: Isshiki, Nishimura, Mikami, they are named after number one, two, and three.)


    Dont worry, there are three little brats on the opposite side. Even if the one with sunsses is strong, we only need to catch those little brats and everything will be fine! Nishimura said with a sneer.


    The three chatted for a while, and at a certain moment, all the voices suddenly disappeared.


    Immediately after, three ghostly shadows quickly approached the tents where Kanp was located along the nearby mountain wall.


    In silence, the three Iwagakures Shinobi have each arrived in front of a tent.


    Mikami, Nishimura, and Isshiki looked at each other and nodded lightly.


    Do it!


    In the next instant, a huge fireball suddenly roared out of the tent in front of Isshiki, and the hot light suddenly illuminated the earth like a scorching sun.


    Isshikis eyes were illuminated by the dazzling mes, and he squinted subconsciously, but his movements were not slow. With a tip-toe, his whole body instantly leapt backwards, and at the same time, his hands formed hand seals: Earth Release Uh Arhg!!


    Under the moonlight, a sword light that reflects the brilliance suddenly appeared from the void, directly piercing Isshikis heart!


    It was Kanp who was hiding in the dark to use sneak attack to fiercely attack the enemy!


    Its just


    This feeling doesnt seem right!


    When Kanp saw the figure of the Iwagakures Shinobi in front of him suddenly turned into puff of smoke, his face changed slightly, and he quickly shouted: Be careful!!


    At the next moment, apanied by a tremor of the earth, more than a dozen times sharp stone spears suddenly rose from the ground, and brutally pierced all the three tents!


    I almost fell for it!


    There are really Shinobi! Mikami, I really have to thank you this time!


    Isshiki and Nishimuras voice slowly came from the shadows under the mountain wall.


    The one who just ran to the three tents was just their clone!


    Kanp fell from in the sky and stood firmly on the tip of a sharp stone spear. The finger-wide Moonlight in his hand reflected a faint brilliance under the moonlight.


    After that, Shisui and Yui also got out from the gaps under the dozen or so stone spears.


    Sorry, its all my fault!


    Shisuis face is ugly.


    The ambush n failed, and he, the nner, is the one at fault.


    Since the n has failed, lets just charge up front!


    Kanp said calmly, Anyway, there is still Shikuro-sensei here. We wont die!


    Yui waved her sleeves, and a dozen strands of ck insect smoke filled the air, looming in the night.


    Hehehe, mere Konohas Genin actually dare to ambush us? How naive!


    With a look of disdain, Isshiki shot out arge amount of kunai, shuriken, and senbon directly toward Kanps group of three.


    The battle starts in an instant!

 Chapter 179: Provoking

    Chapter 179: Provoking


    Swish swish


    With the sharp sound of breaking through the sky, the sky full of kunai, shuriken, and senbon poured down like pear blossoms in a torrential rain!


    As soon as Yui saw this, she immediately started to move, at the same time, she controlled her Kikaich, turning them into a dozen or so indiscernible ck smoke, flying along the ground towards the Iwagakures Shinobi that threw the Ninja Tools on the opposite side.


    Kanp is holding the Moonlight, and relying on his dynamic vision, he shed left and right, dangerously blocking the Ninja Tools in front of him.


    Shisui next to him was even more crazy. Holding the kunai with his backhand, and by relying on his powerful Body Flicker Technique, he did not retreat but instead moved forward, andunched a counterattack on the three Iwagakures Chunin by himself!


    Then


    Doton: Dorys! (Earth Release: Earth Flow Spears)


    The squad leader, Mikami formed hand seals, and under the dim moonlight, he mmed his palms onto the ground with a dark expression.


    In an instant, more than a dozen sharp stone spears shot out from the surrounding loess, strangling Shisui in the middle.


    Shisui knew it was dangerous, and once again escaped with Body Flicker Technique, but just after he broke through the stone spear siege, the ground under his feet suddenly cracked.


    Doton: Retsudo Tensh! (Earth Release: Tearing Earth Turning Palm)


    Nishimura mmed the ground decisively at the right moment, causing the earth to crack and the huge cracks spread to the ground under Shisuis feet.


    At the same time, Isshikis Ninja Tools attack also instantly concentrated on Shisui, leaving him with nowhere to go!


    The cooperation of three people can be called to be perfect!


    Caw caw!


    At this moment, a crows cry was suddenly heard from Shisuis body, and then at the moment kunai, shuriken and senbon was about to hit him, his whole figure suddenly turned into a dozen of crows and scattered.


    Not good, its Genjutsu!


    Mikamis face changed slightly, and he immediately disrupted the flow of Chakra in his body. When he came out of Shisuis Genjutsu, a cold kunai has approached the throat of hispanion, Nishimura.


    Sess!


    Under the moonlight, a faint scarlet luster shed in Shisuis eyes. From who knows when, he has already activated his Sharingan.


    The sharp kunai he just purchased from the Craftsmen Shinobi Vige is like the Shinigamis scythe, ruthlessly stabbing towards Nishimuras throat, however


    Ding!!


    A crisp sound rang, as Shisuis sharp kunai stabbed a stone, without hurting Nishimura at all!


    Hardening Technique?


    Shisuis face changed upon seeing this!


    What a close call


    Nishimura gnashed his teeth and red at Shisui, who was close at hand. If it wasnt for Mikamis timely reminder, he might have been killed by this kid just now!


    But


    Sharingan!! You are the Shinobi from Uchiha n!


    With Shisui in front of him, he can see Shisuis ck eyes have turned into 1-Tomoe Sharingan!


    Katon: Gkaky no Jutsu! (Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique)


    Seeing his attack failed, Shisui immediately jumped back quickly while making hand seals with both hands, and opened his mouth to spew out a huge fireball with a radius of one meter, which whistled on the top of Nishimuras head.


    Doton: Doryheki! (Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall)


    Nishimura frowned at this moment.


    The Hardening Technique can make his skin harder than a rock, and it can resist all Taijutsu attacks, but the defense against Ninjutsu is very unsatisfactory, therefore Nishimura immediately stepped back and formed hand seals and mmed his palms onto the ground, erecting an earth wall to block the fireball.


    In the st of crackling mes, dozens of light smokes nimbly swam along the ground like ck water nts, and instantly wrapped around Isshikis feet which had been shooting away the Ninja Tools, and then silently sucked up his Chakra.


    Aburame ns little brat!


    Isshikisplexion changed slightly, and he hurriedly formed hand seals to dive into the ground.


    As Isshikis Chakra poured into the ground, the ground of his feet suddenly flowed like water. By exerting some force on his feet, his whole figure escaped into the ground in an instant. After two seconds, he came out of the ground again, and the insects under his feet have all disappeared, buried alive in the ground!


    Youre courting death!


    Ishishi was obviously irritated by Yui, so he instantly formed hand seal and used Body Flicker Technique to kill Yui.


    At the same time, Nishimura also fought against Shisui again.


    Its just


    Something is not right!


    Mikamis face suddenly sank, and after looking around, he found that there are fewer people on the field!


    Where did the little brat with the rapier go?!


    Mikami cautiously looked around, looking back and forth, but couldnt find any trace at all!


    Nishimura! Isshiki! Be careful!!


    Mikami let out a low growl, then narrowed his eyes slightly, and directly charged towards Yui.


    No matter what the hidden brat wants to do, as long as we kill one person quickly, everything will be over!


    In the middle of the field, Shisui was still entangled with Nishimura, while Yui had already been defeated steadily, and was unable to hold on, so Mikami decisively rushed towards Yui!


    Doton: Doryheki!


    Out of the corner of his eye, Mikami, who was running, saw Nishimura once again used Earth-Style Wall to resist Shisuis Great Fireball Technique, but the strange thing is Why did this earth wale out from under my crotch?


    Damn it!!


    Mikamis face darkened, and then he suddenly realized that it was the hidden brat who had taken action!


    In one thousandth of an instant, the explosive desire to survive makes Mikamis hands dance in the wind like phantoms.


    Doton: Kka Jutsu! (Earth Release: Hardening Technique)


    After Mikamis hand seals werepleted, Chakra poured into the lower part of his body, instantly turning his crotch to be as hard as an iron. Bang!! With a dull sound of impact and the rustling sound of rocks breaking, Mikamis forehead overflowed with cold sweat, and his figure staggered. Fortunately, he managed to harden his crotch, otherwise, the one breaking to pieces wont be the rocks!


    But Mikami didnt have time to catch his breath, as a cold, small sword light that carried a faint sound of wind suddenly attacked from the rear, especially at a tricky angle, and went straight to the back to the gate of life!


    The alert Mikami heard the sound of the wind behind him immediately, but at this time, the broken earth wall under his crotch separated his left and right feet, which seriously affected his actions. Mikami was both frightened and angry, and his hands danced again with the roar!


    Earth Release: Petrification!!!


    At this moment, Mikamis lower body below the waist instantly filled with a natural yellow luster and turned into a petrified state.


    Zhing!


    Kanps eyes are bright, as the sword in his hand pierced with cold light, but as if hitting a rock, a faint spark appeared, and he couldnt push it deeper.


    Kanp knew his attack has failed, and immediately adjusted the direction and pierced Mikamis waist with his sword.


    Little brat, you are courting death!!!


    Mikami gnashed his teeth angrily. His jaws were about to split, and his petrified feet stirred with force, roughly cutting the earth wall under his crotch into two pieces, and at the same time, he turned around and kicked him.


    In the swirling stone chips, Kanp had no choice but to abandon attacking and started defending. Turning his sword horizontal, he blocked Mikamis kick, and Mikamis strong foot strength instantly made him bounce out smoothly!


    In midair, Kanp ignored his sore right hand and immediately lowered his head to check the Moonlight Sword in his hand.


    Great, very powerful, the de did not crack!


    Kanp was overjoyed. Afternding, he rolled twops, and then he used Transparent Release again to enter the state of invisibility.


    This is the disadvantage of Transparent Release. Once Chakra is mobilized tounch an attack, his invisibility state will disappear, that is to say, every time he bes invisible, he has only one chance to attack!


    Damn it!!


    Mikami wanted to chase after Kanp, but at this time, there was no sign of Kanp at all!


    This brat!


    I dont know Sensor Ninjutsu, and I cant waste time on him!


    He was deliberately provoking me!


    Yes, he did it deliberately. He wanted to dy me. As an excellent Chunin of Iwagakure, it is impossible for me to be provoked by this mere trick!


    While Mikami was still thinking, a 10cm earth wall suddenly rose from the ground in front of his toes, like a naughty spring bamboo shoot bursting out of the ground.


    Mikami felt an insult that he had never felt before. The anger in his chest was like poured by a truck full of gasoline, and it burned violently at this time, trying to burn his reason.


    Boom!


    Mikamis petrified right foot stepped out, and directly kicked the 10cm earth wall!


    Very good! You have sessfully angered me!!!


    Mikamis eyes were bloodshot, I want you


    Without letting him finish his words, Kanp, who was squatting in Mikamis blind spot, formed hand seals again, and a 10cm earth wall drilled out from under the soles of Mikamis petrified feet, causing his figure to stagger.


    Mikamis face twitched slightly, and the muscles on his eyebrows were trembling violently, and then a well of anger that was visible to the naked eye overflowed from Mikamis forehead, and he was already furious beyond reason!

 Chapter 180: Scared away

    Chapter 180: Scared away


    After using two 10cm earth walls to sessfully provoke Mikamis anger, Kanp left him mercilessly at that time, and took advantage of Mimis U-turn to approach the West Vige where Shisui was fighting!


    Ding!


    Ding!


    With the crisp sound of metal and rock colliding, Shisuis kunai and Nishimuras fist collide violently, causing sparks to fly around in the night!


    Nishimuras two fists with Hardening Technique is harder than rocks, so he ispletely fearless of Shisuis kunai!


    Shunshin no Jutsu! (Body Flicker Technique)


    Shisui quickly formed a hand seal, and his figure shes more than ten meters away in an instant, and he started forming the necessary hand seals to use Great Fireball Technique.


    Want to use Ninjutsu? Youre still a long way off!


    How can Nishimura let Shisui do what he wants? The instant Shisui disappeared, he also instantly used Body Flicker Technique, and when Shisui appeared, He immediately rushed forward and used thebination of up, up, down, down, left, right, left, right BA, not giving Shisui a chance to release Ninjutsu at all.


    Shisui resisted the opponents punches with grim expression, and his 1-Tomoe Sharingan stared at Nishimuras eyes.


    Nishimuras arrogant expression dissipated slightly: You still want to use Genjutsu against me? Dont be naive!


    Nishimura threw out his fists violently while quickly disrupting the Chakra in his body.


    It failed!


    Shisuis face is ugly, With 1-Tomoe Sharingan alone, I cant make a guarded Chunin fall into Genjutsu!


    What should I do?


    Shisui used Sharingan to observe Kanp and Yui while resisting the attacks on the other party. Seeing their situation, cold sweat broke out on his forehead.


    Yui, who fought with Isshiki, is already in jeopardy. There are scars left by Ninja Tool all over her body, and Kanp Shisui estimated that he is invisible, but from the other Iwagakures Shinobi who is in a furious state, his situation does not seem to be very good either.


    It seems that I can only ask Shikuro-sensei for help!


    Thinking of this, Shisui once again used Body Flicker Technique to quickly escape fromNishimura.


    Your Body Flicker Technique seems to be faster than that of ordinary people!


    Nishimura showed a trace of jealousy, Its not like Genin should be at all!


    As he spoke, Nishimura immediately used Body Flicker Technique, turning into a gust of wind and rushed towards Shisui.


    In order to catch up with Shisui in the shortest time, and to prevent Shisui from having time to form hand seal and release Ninjutsu, Nishimura also tried his best to use Body Flicker Technique, with high speed. In the eyes of an ordinary person, they cant even see the afterimage, but under the dynamic vision, his every move is clearly visible!


    After watching the battle for a while, the invisible Kanp clearly understood Nishimuras intentions. When Shisui starts retreating, Kanp knew that the opportunity was here!


    Sure enough, Nishimura refused to distance himself from Shisui, and as soon as Shisui retreated, he immediately used Body Flicker Technique to run towards Shisui at the fastest speed, like a lion chasing after its prey.


    Kanp waited for him to run, and also hurriedly used Body Flicker Technique. He run across from the side. The mathematical knowledge such as eleration and parab collected from Tabakos notes allowed Kanp to instantly calcte the location where Nishimura and he would collide.


    There was a sneer at the corner of Kanps mouth, and he clenched the Moonlight Sword in his hands tightly. The tip of the sword glowed with cold light and pointed directly at Nishimuras heart!


    At this time, Nishimura obviously also noticed that something is wrong!


    The gust of wind whistling from the side is so noticeable. Nishimura, who is still using Body Flicker Technique, turned his head and saw Kanps figure holding a sword whileing like waves!


    Seeing this, Nishimuras pupils shrank. At this critical moment, his richbat experience and ten flexible fingers allowed Nishimura toplete Earth Release: Hardening Technique at thest minute, hardening all of the skin on his body like a rock!


    In the next moment, two gusts of wind collided in an instant, causing loud sound Amidst the loud sound, clusters of fragmented sparks shed like shooting stars on Nishimuras hardened skin!


    After criss-crossing with Nishimura, Kanp almost couldnt hold the Moonlight Sword with his hands!


    Itstoo hard!


    Kanp only felt as if he was holding a sword against a hard rock, and then the tip of the sword shed fiercely along the hard rock surface!


    The powerful anti-shock force not only caused Kanp to bleed, but even injured the muscles of his forearm!


    And Nishimuras condition is also not good. The vest on his body has been cut open by a sharp sword, and a blood-colored trace that with the naked eye can be seen appeared on his chest and abdomen!


    If it wasnt for Nishimura to react quickly enough to use Hardening Technique in time, he would have been cut in half by this sword!


    Damn bastard!


    Nishimura was both frightened and angry, but before he had time to say a few malicious words, a sharp kunai suddenly stabbed the bloodstain near his heart.


    What?


    Nishimura turned his head abruptly, and saw Shisui in the distance had used Body Flicker Technique to rush in front of him. The powerful inertia and the sharpness of Kunai severely pierced his hard body after just one second pause!


    Pfftt!


    Seeing Nishimura coughed out blood, Shisui still didnt dare to be careless. Holding his kunai tightly, he shed along the bloodstain, making a big cut on Nishimuras body!


    In an instant blood flowed out of this big hole!


    Nishimuras eyes widened widely, and he wanted to plug the hole with his hands, but blood just overflowed from between his fingers and he couldnt stop it at all!


    Damn it


    Nishimura tried his best to open his eyes, but his consciousness became darker and darker, and he eventually fell to the ground and died.


    Nishimura?!


    Not far away, Mikami, who was provoked by Kanp into a state of anger, seemed to realize that he had been fooled by Kanp again. Seeing hispanion Nishimura fell to the ground and died, Mikami went berserk!


    Damned Konoha little brat!


    Mikamis hands danced like phantoms, and the violent Chakra was released from his hands and poured into the ground, Doton: Dorys!!! (Earth Release: Earth Flow Spears)


    Bang Bang Bang


    The earth shook, and dozens of huge sharp stone spears nted up from the ground and shot from all directions like arrows towards Kanp and Shisui. The sharp stone spears are too numerous and dense, causing Kanp and Shisui to not have any path of retreat at all!


    Even if you are invisible, it is impossible to escape this attack!


    Unless, you can fly to the sky!


    Mikami subconsciously raised his head and looked at the sky, and suddenly found that the bright moon had been covered by a huge ck cloud from some time ago.


    Mikami suddenly had an ominous premonition in his heart. He squinted his eyes and stared at the dark cloud. Through the dim starlight, he could vaguely see the dark cloud flowing rapidly, like a living sandstorm.


    This is


    Instant, a thought exploded in Mikamis heart, Insects!


    Such a big cloud of insects


    Not good! Its Aburame ns Jnin!


    The one with sunsses!


    Damn it!


    Mikami quickly turned to remind hispanion Isshiki: Isshiki, hurry


    Huh?


    Where is Isshiki?


    Looking around, he saw Yui was covered with blood, but he didnt see his good friend, Isshiki.


    This is the end!


    Shikuros voice came slowly from behind.


    He originally wanted to let his three students obtain some experiencem, and he also saw Shisui and Kanp performed well. Kanp angered Mikami and sessfully cooperated with Shisui to kill a Chunin, but unfortunately, Yui was still a little too weak after all, and knowing she couldntst for much longer and Kanp and Shisui are unable to support her, Shikuro had no choice but to take action ahead of time and quietly solved Isshiki.


    Bastard, Ill remember you!


    Faced with a Jnin from Konohas Aburame n, Mikami didnt even have the idea of fighting, and he didnt even have time to confirm Kanp and Shisuis life and death. He directly formed hand seals and mmed his palms onto the ground, and the loess under his feet instantly turned into fluid and devoured him!

 Chapter 181: Harvest

    Chapter 181: Harvest


    As Mikami escaped from the ground, even Shikuro couldnt catch after him, after all, his insect cloud couldnt get into the ground.


    Yui, are you alright?


    Shikuro came to Yui, who was covered in blood, and his eyes under the sunsses are full of worry.


    Im fine.


    Yui gritted her teeth, and her tone was a bit low and unwilling. This time, she dragged Kanp and Shisui back!


    Her temperament seems to be light, but in fact, she is very persistent and stubborn, otherwise, she would not always want to inherit her fathersst wish and raise a nano-sized venomous insect.


    Shikuro sighed silently, then looked at the messy ground next to dozens of huge sharp stone spears mming into one ce, then raised his eyes and shouted at the sky: Kanp, Shisui!


    Caw caw


    Under the dark night, dozens of crows flew down from in the sky andnded slowly, and then the crows pped their wings and flew in all directions, causing messy ck feathers to scatter all over the sky, revealing Kanp and Shisuis figures.


    Just now, at the crucial moment, Shisui decisively summoned his crows, and a dense amount of them wrapped the two up to the sky, avoiding the sharp stone spears that had no ce to avoid.


    Its just that, at this time, Kanps face was blue and red, it was all the traces left by the pping of the crows wings.


    Is it because Im mocking them before?


    "


    "


    Getting revenge by numbers?


    Kanps face hurts.


    What are you still standing for? Hurry up and treat Yui! Shikuro urged Kanp with dissatisfaction.


    Yes.


    Kanp didnt dare toin, so he hurriedly used Healing Technique to treat Yuis injury.


    Isshiki is good at throwing Ninja Tools, and after fighting with him, Yui has more than 20 wounds on her body, some of which are deep and bloody!


    Kanp said while healing Yui: Yui, I remember that he is your uncle, but he is willing to take action only after you have suffered so many injuries.


    I feel very sorry for having such person as your uncle!


    Kanp shook his head and sighed.


    What are you talking about?


    Shikuros voice came from behind Kanp like a ghost.


    Kanp suddenly got goosebumps from behind him, but his tone is still very calm: Shikuro-sensei, I am praising you, if it wasnt for you to take action in time, Yui would really be in danger! I saw that the injuries on her body is worrying!


    Worrying? Then why didnt you help her just now? Shikuro said with a snort.


    Kanpughed dryly and said nothing.


    Even if Kanp is given another chance toe back, he will choose to cooperate with Shisui to kill Nishimura.


    But he didnt dare to say these words, otherwise, he would be in a lot of troubles.


    Shikuro-sensei, where is Kikuchi-san?


    Just as the situation turned awkward, Shisui came over and changed the subject.


    I am here!


    As soon as his name was mentioned, Kikuchi ran over from behind, Shikuro-dono, Yui, Shisui, Kanp, thank you very much!


    Our mission is to protect your safety, Kikuchi-san is too polite. Kanp hurriedly said.


    While speaking, Kanp has used Healing Technique to stabilize Yuis injuries, but Healing Technique is not a Mystical Palm Technique and cant heal her wound within five minutes, so after Kanp treated her, he used perfect level bandage technique to tie up her wounds to prevent infection.


    Looking at Yui, who was about to be wrapped into a mummy, Kanp realized that the collection of Mystical Palm Technique had to be put on the agenda. After that, Kanp started treating his forearm.


    Thank you.


    "


    "


    Yui thanked him.


    Kanp embarrassedly said: I went to support Shisui just now please dont me me.


    Yui shook her head and said: If it was me, I would make the same choice as you.


    Kanp breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this, but then his scalp felt numb again, Why does it feel that she would retaliate against me when she became stronger?


    No!


    Yui is so simple, it must be my ck belly personality who thinks too much!


    Everyone, shall we go on the road overnight or take a rest? Kikuchi asked.


    Yuis injuries have just stabilized, so lets take a rest first.


    Kanp said righteously, By the way, I will help collect the dead bodies of those two Iwagakures Shinobi, so that they will not pollute the environment!


    After saying that, Kanp sinctly wrapped bandages on his palms, and then ran to Nishimuras body.


    Shikuro looked at Kanp silently, with a thoughtful expression in his eyes: This guy Kanp why does it feel that his interest in corpse is kind of great?


    The first time was Yuki ns corpse, then Kumogakures Shinobis corpse, and now Iwagakures Shinobis corpse


    He cant have any strange quirks, right?


    Shikuro frowned.


    Not far away.


    Kanp ran to the ce where Nishimuras body fell, took a deep breath, and began to collect.


    The green light cluster in his mind surged rapidly, and a light blue dot was ejected immediately.


    Kanp wraps it with his consciousness and looks at it, it was Body Flicker Technique.


    Then, he continued to collect, and soon he got two more Ninjutsu, one is Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall, and the other is Earth Release: Hard Crotch Cough, Hardening Technique!


    The three light blue dots revolve around the green light cluster like fireflies. Soon, the light blue dot representing Body Flicker Technique and Earth-Style Wall merged with the light blue dots Ninjutsu he collected before and strengthened.


    Then, Kanp hurriedly ran to Isshikis body, and fiercely collected him too


    Uh, I cant collect it!


    There are only three collection opportunities a day!


    It cant be helped, Ill seal him into the scroll first, and do it after twelve oclock!


    Kanp happily ran to find Shikuro for sealing scroll.


    Shikuro squinted, and his bright and piercing eyes under the sunsses stared at Kanp.


    Although Kanp cant see his eyes, he still felt Shikuros gaze, and was a little worried in his heart.


    Is it because I was too enthusiastic about corpse and was discovered?


    Although it is impossible for the Collection Technique to be exposed, it is unbearable to be regarded as a corpse lover or so on!


    Kanp was about to say a few words to ease his image in Shikuros heart, when he saw that thetter threw a scroll directly at him and said: Kanp, I wont say anything. You Ganbatte!


    I


    What ganbatte?


    Kanp felt a deep malice!


    But he didnt have time to exin anything. Shikuro had already threw a sealing scroll at him, and then walked to Yui and asked warmly.


    Kanp had no choice but to run to seal Isshiki and Nishimura, which had lost the value of collection, into the scroll.


    Then, the group of five people moved their camps. Because Yui was injured, the mission of the night watch was handed over to Kanp and Shisui.


    Because of some unspeakable reasons, Kanp, as usual, stayed in the middle of the night!


    After twelve oclock, Kanp walked alone on the loess, came to the riverside, opened the scroll and ced it on the ground. Then, he pressed his palm on the word seal in the scroll, and slowly poured his Chakra to release Isshikis corpse.


    Collect!


    Kanp started with a Collection Technique, and the green light cluster in his mind instantly surged, ejecting a light blue dot.


    Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall!


    Why is this thing again.


    Kanp is a little bit distressed. After all, Earth-Style Wall is a defensive Ninjutsu, so even if 49 of them are integrated into a perfect levelWell, wont Hardening Technique better for multiple purposes?


    Kanp smiled wretchedly, then continued to collect, and obtained the Ninja Tools Throwing Technique and Earth Style: Subterranean Voyage!


    The difficulty of training Subterranean Voyage is C-Rank. It is a Ninjutsu that uses Chakra to turn the solid underground into a fluid, so that the practitioner can quickly swim in the underground soil.


    Isshiki used this Ninjutsu to keep all Yuis insects underground, and Mikami also used this Ninjutsu to escape from under Shikuros nose!


    After mastering this Ninjutsu, if Kanp encounters the situation of stone spears puncture like just now, he can directly escape!


    It suits his low-profile development!

 Chapter 182: The Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist

    Chapter 182: The Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist


    After resealing the corpse of Isshiki into the scroll, Kanp returned to the camp, but then his heart moved: Aiya, I almost forgot my treasure!


    Kanp hurriedly formed clone seal to create a shadow clone, and ordered him to retrieve the sealing scroll buried fifty miles away!


    There are more than fifty des in the sealing scroll. Although none of them have edge, the quality is definitely better than that of his Moonlight Sword!


    And there is a mysterious silver-white ore, so Kanp is full of expectations.


    After that, Kanp began to watch the night.


    Its just that the night is long, and Kanp cant stand the loneliness after sitting for a while, and then began to count the stars


    Not the stars in the sky, but the stars that revolve around the green light cluster in his mind.


    A red stardust is the Kekkei Genkai, Transparent Release.


    The iplete red light dot is the iplete version of Ice Release Kekkei Genkai.


    A purple stardust, the benevolent eyebrows and kind eyes. The remaining two of Uzumaki ns Physique and Dynamic Vision are invisible because they are integrated into Kanps body at this moment.


    There are four azure blue light dots, which are Chakra Refining Technique, Surgery, Snake Venoms Emergency Treatment, and Bandage Treatment!


    There are already dozens of other light blue dots, including more than 20 kinds of theoretical knowledge collected from Tabakos notes, as well as Three Basic Techniques, Advanced Three Basic Techniques, Ninja Tools Throwing Technique, Shadow Clone Technique, Sensor Ninjutsu, Dance of the Crescent Moon, Body Flicker Technique (Taijutsu), Taijutsu  Nunchaku, Ultimate Move  Nunchaku  Double Fang Strike, Body Revival Technique, Healing Technique, Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique, Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall, Earth Release: Subterranean Voyage, Earth Release: Hardening Technique, Wind Release: Breakthrough, Wind Release: Great Breakthrough, Water Release: Water Formation Wall, Water Release: Hiding in Mist Technique, Water Release: Water Dragon Bullet Technique.


    "


    "


    There is also iplete light blue dot, Gentle Fist Art: Eight Trigrams Sixty-Four Palms.


    Before he knew it, he had gone from being an Academy Student who knew nothing to being a little amazing Genin!


    Dominating the ninja world is just around the corner!


    Kanp counted his gains in the past six months, and a satisfied smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    The night is getting deeper and deeper, like a ck curtain, covering the whole world!


    In the east of Land of Fire, a huge mist filled the endless deep sea at some point, covering a radius of dozens of miles. With the sound of continuous waves, the huge mist rushed to the coastline like it has intelligence.


    In the winding coastline, there is a sheer cliffs and precipitous rock faces hanging lonely overseas. It is nearly fifty meters high. The crisp and sweet waves are constantly beating on the cliffs.


    On the cliff, a Uchiha and a Hyga are stationed here day and night.


    What is that?


    Uchiha Hata frowned as he looked at the huge mist that was gradually floating from overseas.


    Sharingan!


    Uchiha Hatas eyes were half-squinted, and his dark pupils immediately turned into 2-Tomoe Sharingan.


    Although Sharingans Insight is not as good as that of Byakugan, butpared to other detection methods, it is already very simple and efficient!


    After looking at it he cant see anything!


    Hata was stunned, and then hisplexion changed greatly!


    To be able to iste itself from Sharingans prying, the density and thickness of this mist are beyond imagination. It is absolutely impossible for this mist to form naturally!


    Kirigakures Hidden Mist Technique?!


    Hatasplexion changed greatly, and he rushed into the tent next to him, rudely waking up the sleeping Hyga Kiku.


    Ugh Is it dawn? Kiku opened his eyes in a daze.


    No, its not dawn yet.


    Hata said urgently, There is a situation at sea, I suspect it is Kirigakures Shinobi!!!


    What?


    Kiku instantly wakes up, pushes Hata away directly and rushes out of the tent, Byakugan!


    Kiku activates Byakugan, and arge amount of Chakra rushes into his eyes along the pathway, causing the nearby veins to bulge out like tree roots.


    In terms of insight, Byakugan far surpasses Sharingan, so under the Byakugans vision, the thick mist is like countless veils being seen throughyer byyer by Kikus pupil power.


    In the thick fog, boats were quickly approaching the coast with the tide.


    How is it? Did you find something?!


    Hata asked nervously from behind.


    Its Kirigakures Shinobi!


    Kikus face is getting more and more gloomy and ugly.


    One boat, two boats five boats, ten boats fifty boats, seventy boatsOne hundred boats, one hundred and thirty boatsthe farther he looks, the more boats he saw!


    And there are eight Kirigakures Shinobi on each ship!


    Run


    Kiku swallowed his saliva, and the voice from his throat sounded like a whisper, making it hard to hear.


    What did you say? Hata startled.


    "


    "


    RunRun!!!


    Kiku gritted his teeth and roared, then turned around and violently bumped Hata away, and ran frantically with Body Flicker Technique.


    When Hata saw Kikus ugly manner, he didnt make any jokes or try to ridicule him.


    Because as early as the first day the two came here, they had already had a friendly spar, and the result was Hatas fiasco!


    Therefore, to be able to frighten Kiku to show such an embarrassing side, it can only mean that


    The Kirigakures Shinobi is not only one or two, but one thousand or two thousand?


    Hatas forehead overflowed with cold sweat. He looked back at the thick mist that was getting closer and closer. And without wasting anymore time to think about it, he ran forward with all his strength!


    But unfortunately, after running for only five or six steps, a series of earth-shattering explosions came from under his feet.


    Boom boomboom


    In the fierce rumbling sounds, stone shards rose up to the sky along with the blood foam, and turned into a rain of blood and sprinkled back to the sea.


    Youre really cruel, Jinpachi, you didnt even leave a corpse.


    A icy, cold, sharp voice with no emotional fluctuations came out slowly from under the cliff.


    This is the war! Hahahaha


    A man with chestnut hair and one-eye patch with a bandage on his head jumped up to the cliff, and the corner of his mouth showed a cheerful smile, Finally I can start the ughter!


    One of them escape Under the cliff, another rough voice came out, Who is going to chase?


    Of course its me. In this world, lightning is the fastest!


    Kiku ran down the cliff and did not dare to stop at all. Frantically pouring his Chakra into his feet, he maintained the extremely fast movement of Body Flicker Technique, and ran towards the small branch a few miles away.


    A few months ago, the Uchiha n and Hyga n each dispatched nearly one hundred nsmen to cooperate with some scattered civilian Shinobi to guard the long coastline. And in order to facilitatemunication, a total of ten small branches were set up in the coastline!


    As long as he runs there, he can quickly spread the information here!


    Faster!


    Move faster!!


    Kikus figure is like a lightning, which quickly shuttles through the jungle.


    But as he ran, Kiku feels a chill rushing from behind!


    A chill as if being stared at by the Shinigami!


    His scalp is tingling!


    But Kiku didnt dare to stop, let alone turn his head. He hoped that he could get rid of the other party, biting his lip with his teeth, and he didnt notice the bleeding.


    However


    Too slow


    A somewhat high-pitched voice suddenly came from the top of Kikus head. In the voice, there seemed to be a bit of pleasure from ying cat-and-mouse.


    Kiku subconsciously looked up and saw a thunderstorm in the sky taking over his vision!

 Chapter 183: The Successor Candidate Orochimaru

    Chapter 183: The Sessor Candidate Orochimaru


    Three dayster.


    Land of Fire, Konoha.


    Hyga n.


    Hyga ns n Head, Hyga Hirofumi looked gloomily at the information in his hand.


    This information came from a small branch along the southeast coast:


    Three days ago, Hyga Kiku lost contact with the branch, two days ago, seven nsmen lost contact, and yesterday, the number of missing n members reached 36 people


    After reading the information, Hirofumi realized that the situation was not good, and was about to go to Great Elder, his father Hyga Nobuyuki, to discuss this matter. But unexpectedly, people from Anbu suddenly appeared!


    Hyga Hirofumi had to go to Hokage Tower, and when he arrived at Hiruzens office, he found that Uchiha ns n Head, Uchiha Tengoku had arrived.


    In addition, there are three Hokages advisors: Shimura Danz, Utatane Koharu and Mitokado Homura.


    The atmosphere in the office is somewhat depressing.


    Hiruzen was smoking from his pipe, and his expression behind the smoke is gloomy and uncertain.


    Everyone is here. Tengoku lowered his eyes and said. I believed that Kirigakure is not just a small trouble this time, Sandaime-sama, what is the vige going to do?


    Tengoku, defending the coastal area and scaring Kirigakure, this is the mission that the vige has entrusted to you, Uchiha n and Hyga n!


    Koharu said with a ck face So, the vige should be the one asking you about this, now that Kirigakures Shinobi is attacking, what are you two ns going to do?!


    Tengokus expression remained unchanged, and his head slightly looked towards Hirofumi.


    Hirofumi then said after pondering: Hokage-sama, three advisors, I just received information that thirty-six members of my Hyga ns Branch House are missing, but strangely, there is no mention in the information about Kirigakures Shinobis information, so I concluded this time, Kirigakures Shinobi is definitely using their full force, and there must be a very powerful Shinobi among the attacker! How can we resist those Shinobi with our two ns alone?


    Its already difficult for the vige to get more Shinobi. The two n Heads should already know this.


    Danz said in a condensed voice, The war with Sunagakure will not be over in a short time, and we cant transfer Shinobi from the defensive lines of Iwagakure and Kumogakure, so I ask the two n Heads to understand the difficulties of the vige.


    Recently, arge number of scattered Kirigakures Shinobi have been lurking in various ces to create chaos, and the vige has dispatched a lot of Shinobi to deal with these guys


    Hirofumi then said slowly, the meaning is self-evident.


    Most of these ninjas are Genin and Chunin. For your two ns, they shouldnt be able to help, right?


    Danz squinted his one eye, then suddenly turned to look at Hiruzen, and said with a smile, But since you have spoken, I dont think Sandaime will refuse, right, Hiruzen?


    Yes, I can assign these people to you two ns.


    Hiruzen put down his pipe and said slowly, Moreover, the vige will do its best to protect your logistics and supplies, and it will never affect the frontline!


    Then, Im relieved. Hirofumi slowly nodded.


    Then, do you have any more requests? Uchihas n Head! Homura was sitting calmly, but his eyes squinted at Tengoku. Please just say it!


    Tengokus expressionless face suddenly showed a faint smile, and he said softly but firmly: No, our Uchiha n has no requirements!


    Hiruzen, Koharu, Homuras faces changed slightly when they heard this.


    As for Danz, a smile slowly appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    No requirement is the biggest requirement!


    When this war is over, if the Uchiha n seeks more power and voice by relying on their contribution on the battlefield, what will Hiruzen do?


    If he denied them, he will definitely receive a huge bacsh.


    For example, public opinion!


    All civilians in the vige will think that the Uchiha n participated on the battlefield without any requirements, and sacrifices so many nsmen to protect the vige. But the result, they didnt even get the power and voice after doing all that. For Sandaime to stop them by rejecting them and guarding against them, this doesnt make sense, right?


    But if he didnt stop it, it is not in line with Hiruzens character.


    Its just that all of this would only happen after the war, and the most urgent matter now is to resist the Kirigakures Shinobi!


    Then, Ill leave the Kirigakures Shinobi to you!


    Hiruzen took a deep breath and said, Please protect this country and this vige!


    Hirofumi and Tengoku solemnly responded, and then left Hokage Tpower.


    Hiruzen, now you have seen the Uchiha ns ambitions, you have to be more careful about this matter!


    Koharu left a word and left with Homura.


    As for Danz, he sat at the end with a smile, then he stood up, shook his head and left with a sigh.


    Hiruzen stared at Danzs back with a smile that was not a smile.


    Soon, Hiruzen is the only one left in the huge office.


    He was sitting behind his desk, the smoke filled the air, and his thoughts fluttered.


    He is not thinking about how to deal with the situation in the Shinobi World, but about the situation Konoha will face after the war is over!


    The Hyga n does not have the cohesion ofpeting with the Hokages line!


    Tengoku is already old. So, if I guessed correctly, the one called Uchiha Fugaku should be his sessor, and he will also be the candidate for the Yondaime Hokages position right?


    As for Danz, this guy who I grew up together since childhood, is coveting the Hokages Position, but with his current situation, the biggest possibility is to push someone out topete for the Hokages Position, attracting the attention of the others. That other person  who is it?


    Hiruzen slowly put down his pipe: It seems that I also have to choose a sessor!


    Tsunade?


    As the granddaughter of Shodaime-sama, whether it is reputation, prestige, or strength, she is enough to serve as Yondaime Hokage!


    Unfortunately, with her blood phobia, and gambling addict I cant afford it.


    Jiraiya?


    Hiruzen suddenly got a headache.


    This guy is actually pretty good, but in terms of character Hiruzen then imagined Jiraiya wearing the Yondaime Hokages robe, hiding in the womens bathroom, standing on tiptoes, and peeping at the scenes of women taking a bath.


    Rejected


    Orochimaru


    Hiruzen nodded with satisfaction when he recalled this figure.


    "


    "


    Among the Sannin, his favorite is Orochimaru. After all, he is powerful enough to suppress the noble n, he has calm and persistent character, love forpanions and the viges, plus his civilian background, there is no intricate interest rtionship behind him. He is well-deserved best sessor!


    The most important thing is that Orochimaru was taught by Hiruzen himself, and has definitely understood and inherited the Will of Fire from his teacher!


    The more Hiruzen thought about it, the more satisfied he became, and he wished that Orochimaru would directly inherit the Yondaime Hokages position, but at this moment, Jiraiyas voice suddenly came from outside the office.


    Hiruzen frowned, and called him in in dissatisfaction.


    Then, after the door opened, he discovered that Minato was alsoing.


    Jiraiya, Minato, why are you here together? Hiruzen stood up and opened the window to let the fresh air blow away the choking smoke in the room.


    This time, I came here for the Flying Thunder God Techniques notes left by Nidaime-sama!


    Jiraiya said proudly, Old man, just cut the chit-chat, and give me all the Flying Thunder God Techniques notes left by Nidaime-samas research.


    Hiruzen nced at Jiraiya, then set his eyes on Minato.


    Minato, havent you already mastered Flying Thunder God Technique, why do you still


    Upon saying that, Hiruzens pupils suddenly shrank, Dont tell me.  Are you nning to


    Further develop the Flying Thunder God Technique?!


    "


    "


    Even if the others are given one hundred years to learn, they still cant learn Flying Thunder God Technique, but now, you want to develop it further?

 Chapter 184: Minato Is Also Good

    Chapter 184: Minato Is Also Good


    Looking at Minato in front of him, Hiruzen still remembers that one day, many years ago, Jiraiya suddenly came over and said that his disciple, Minato had the talent of training Space-Time Ninjutsu, so he asked for the Flying Thunder God Technique.


    Hiruzen is resistant at first. After all, the talent of training Space-Time Ninjutsu is not a Chinese cabbage. Its not something someone have just because they say it.


    Furthermore, this is the powerful Forbidden Technique recorded on Scroll of Seals, so not anyone who wants to learn it can learn it!


    However, coupled with coax and pester, Jiraiya didnt hesitate to use the merits he has made for many years at the expense of his life to get Flying Thunder God Technique for Namikaze Minato.


    Hiruzen couldnt do anything about it, so after asking Anbu to investigate Minatos background seriously, he considered it again and again and finally agreed.


    He first thought that it was just Jiraiyas mischief again, and after a while, it would pass. However, what Hiruzen didnt expect was that Minato actually mastered the Flying Thunder God Technique!


    After that, Hiruzen began to pay attention to and attached great importance to Minato, and gradually entrusted him with some important missions. Over the years, Minato has never let him down even once!


    Moreover, Hiruzen has also discovered that Minato has a very special gentle temperament after getting along over the years, especially when dealing with people and things, it is easy for people to feel close to him.


    If he were to be the Hokage, he would definitely be weed by all civilians, right?


    Huh?


    Wait Why do I have this idea?


    The sessor candidate in my heart is Orochimaru!


    However, Minato, who has mastered Flying Thunder God Technique, is also very strong. His character is equally calm and wise, and he is also full of love for hispanions and the vige. Moreover, he is also just amoner, and there is no intricate interest rtionship behind him!


    More importantly, Minato has undoubtedly inherited the Will of Fire!


    Looking at it this way, Minato and Orochimaru are so alike. Why havent I noticed it before?


    Hiruzen pondered for a while, and soon figured it out. Orochimaru is cold, like the cold moonlight, and Minato is gentle, like warm sunshine. The two are like the Sun and the Moon. Although they are both in the sky, Minato can only be seen during the day and Orochimaru can only be seen at night, so Hiruzen has never noticed this.


    Minato doesnt know about Hiruzens inner drama, and smiled a little embarrassedly: Hokage-sama, you guessed it well, I do indeed want to further develop the Flying Thunder God Technique! So, I need to learn from the research notes left by Nidaime-sama!


    Hiruzen snapped back to his senses, and without thinking much, directly asked Anbu to fetch the Flying Thunder God Techniques research notes directly.


    Minato, I heard that you have created another Ninjutsu in the past few years? Sarutobi Hiruzen suddenly asked.


    Yes, I got the inspiration from the Bijdama. It took three years toplete, and called Rasengan. Minato talked about this with great interest, and the smile on his face was also bright, Moreover, Rasengan is a non-hand seal Ninjutsu, which can perfectly match with the Flying Thunder God Technique, I


    Its all because of my education!


    Jiraiya next to him suddenly interjected. He put his hands on his hips, shook his head, and his white hair moved around behind him. He then said very loudly, It took Minato three years to develop Rasengan, but I only spent short time to learn it. What does this mean? This shows that my talent is far superior to Minato, so that I can educate a disciple like Minato, hahaha


    Shut up, you idiot!


    If it werent for Minato being here, Hiruzen would have lifted his chair and threw it at certain someone.


    Jiraiya just nodded and triumphantly said with a snort: Smelly old man, you must be jealous of me having such an excellent disciple, right?


    What do you mean by that? You are also my disciple!


    Hiruzen fiercely red at Jiraiya, and said, For you to be able to teach a disciple like Minato, my credit is not lesser than yours!


    What a shameless old man


    Jiraiya turned his head and pouted, not giving the Hokage any face at all.


    But in fact, Jiraiya is also shrewd. He deliberately changed the subject, even deliberately angering Hiruzen, its all just to guard against what bullshit the old man would use to make Minato hand in the Rasengans training method.


    As a master, it is my duty to protect the private property of my disciples!


    Jiraiya is full of self-consciousness.


    Hiruzen took two deep breaths. As an old fox, he soon noticed Jiraiyas deep intentions of turning the subject off and couldnt help but red at him again, but he didnt mention Rasengan again after that.


    It didnt take long for the Anbu to fetch the research notes left by Nidaime on the Flying Thunder God Technique.


    Its all here.


    "


    "


    Hiruzen looked at the serial numbers of the several notebooks, and solemnly handed them over to Minato, Minato, you Dont let me down!


    Yes!


    Minatos blue pupils were flickering with excitement. He carefully took the notebooks and said with a smile, Hokage-sama, Teacher Jiraiya, then I will go back first!


    Hiruzen nodded.


    Just after Minato took two steps, he suddenly turned his head and said seriously: Hokage-sama, if there is a need on the front line, I can leave at any time!


    Hiruzen nodded with satisfaction upon hearing this: I understand.


    After Minato leave, Jiraiya randomly found a ce to sit down, crossed his legs and said: Old man, do you know what Minatos dream is?


    Be a Hokage right?


    If Hiruzen says he doesnt know, he must be beyond stupid.


    He turned around and walked to the window, looking up at the blue sky, and gradually lost his senses.


    Yes, this is the ambition and dream that Minato had set before entering the Academy! Over the years, he has been working hard for this dream, both in life and training, he is very strict with himself


    Jiraiya suddenly changed the subject, and said quietly, Old man, you are old


    Is this the attitude you should use when talking to your teacher? Hiruzen was furious.


    But your white hair is indeed getting more and more. Jiraiya pointed to Hiruzens temples, You obviously didnt have those white hairs half a year ago.


    Hiruzen subconsciously reached out and touched the graying hair on his temples, and sighed deeply: People will always get old, and I also cant avoid it. If you guys are willing to help me, I wont have to work every day untilte at night, you


    Hiruzen is getting more and more vigorous as he said that, but he feels that something is not right when he said it, as the surroundings were too quiet!


    He turned his head and saw that Jiraiya had already disappeared without a trace.


    This guy!


    Hiruzen didnt know whether tough or cry, and then looked up again at the blue sky and white clouds outside the window again, thinking about Konohas future.

 Chapter 185: Its Time To Come Up With Real Technology

    Chapter 185: It''s Time To Come Up With Real Technology


    Konohas gate.


    Were finally back!


    After Iwagakures Shinobis attack, Kanps group of five rushed back to the vige, and finally returned to the vige another seven days travel!


    After reporting at the gate of the vige, the group of five went straight to the Hokage Towers mission hall.


    The five people walked through the streets, and saw that everything in the vige was as usual, with people moving around, but the atmosphere seemed to be getting more and more solemn.


    At this moment, a Shinobi wearing Uchihas attire passed by in front of them. Shisui around and nced at the n emblem behind the persons back, and his brows furrowed sharply: Somethings wrong!


    Whats the matter? Kanp stopped, turned to look at Shisui, then looked at the Uchiha who was walking away, and asked with confusion, Is that person not your Uchiha n?


    Not that. Shisui shook his head with a grim face.


    The number of patrols has decreased!


    Shikuro suddenly said, During the war, the number of Military Police Force patrols must be at least a three-person group!


    Kanp was a little puzzled: How do you know that he is from the Military Police Force? Maybe hes just an ordinary Uchiha nsman passing by.


    Look carefully at the Uchiha ns emblem behind him. Shikuro said.


    Kanp squinted his eyes and didnt feel that anything was wrong, but when he looked towards the Uchiha ns emblem on Shisuis back, andpared them, he immediately found the difference between the two!


    The Uchiha ns emblem on Shisuis back is a simple Poke Ball, and the Poke Ball on that Uchihas back has a dark shuriken pattern!


    Thats an emblem that only the official members of the Military Police Force have. Shikuro said.


    Kanp nodded, but his scalp tightened immediately.


    The reduction in the number of Military Police Force patrols can only show one thing, that is, they are understaffed. But, what is the cause that Military Police Force to be understaffed?


    Dont tell me Kirigakures Shinobi invaded?


    A thought shed through Kanps mind, then he turned his head and looked towards Shisui.


    Shisuis expression looked veryplicated, nervous, worried, scared, anxious


    Kanp patted his shoulder and said: Dont worry, old thief Fukken


    What will happen to him?


    He will definitely die.


    Kanp didnt know what to say for a while.


    Anyway, lets first go to the mission hall to hand in the mission. Maybe things are not as bad as we thought. Kanp said.


    Shisui nodded.


    Kikuchi next to them was a little excited. After all, if Kirigakures Shinobi does invade, the price of the Ninja Tools in the vige will increase again Although thinking this way is a bit bad for the vige.


    When they arrived at the mission hall, Kikuchi took the initiative to raise the Mission Rank to B-Rank, and after paying the B-Rankmission, he hurriedly said goodbye to Kanp and the others.


    Then, Shikuro handed over the mission scroll, mission log, and the scroll in Kanps hand that sealed two Iwagakures Shinobis corpses, and then they divided themission money and part ways.


    Then, we will take a day off. And gather here at seven oclock the day after tomorrow! Shisui, if something happens, remember to contact me.


    Shikuro said, Okay, Disband!


    When the words fell, Shisui couldnt wait to use Body Flicker Technique and disappeared.


    But Kanp stayed in ce.


    Shikuro then looked at Kanp.


    Although Shikuro didnt speak, although Kanp could not see his expression, although Kanp could not understand his eyes, Kanp still understood what he meant: Why are you still not leaving?


    Shikuro-sensei, that Kanp rubbed his hands together.


    Shikuro was confused.


    Seeing that he had forgotten, Kanp reminded him shyly: Sensor Ninjutsu


    Oh I almost forgot.


    Shikuro nodded slightly, and said, At night, I will get my shadow clonee to you.


    Thank you, Shikuro-sensei!


    Kanp breathed a sigh of relief, but then he remembered something.


    He had made an agreement with Kikuchi before, that when they returned to the vige, he would buy a sealing scroll with arger storage capacity from him, but now that Kikuchi had already left, and Kanp didnt know where to go to look for him, so in the end, he ultimately have to depend on his Shikuro-sensei for this matter.


    Shikuro-sensei, please sell me one of your sealing scrolls, the bigger one! Kanp said.


    Shikuro quickly took a palm-length scroll out of his pocket, and threw it to Kanp while saying: One hundred thousand!


    One hundred Hehehehe, Ill pay itter


    Kanp hurriedly put the scroll away, and as if feeling sick, he turned around and ran away.


    After returning home, Kanp washed his face first. As its still early, Keiko is still working in the hospital, and his younger brother is also studying, so Kanp went over the wall and went to find the two old men, who were the only remaining powerful nsmen of Gekk n in the vige.


    At this time, Inoue is ying shogi at Matsushitas house. It can be said that they are facing same level opponent. If you take a step, I take a step. Its a long time to win in this match.


    When Kanp came in, the two old men seemed to be tired of this endless shogi game and simply stopped, making it a draw.


    Kanp! Youre back from the mission. When Matsushita saw Kanp, he said, Are youing here to inquire about your fathers information?


    Kanp coughed dryly and said: Uh hahaha, As expected of Uncle Matsushita, you discovered it!


    You should be able to see him soon.


    Matsushita sighed.


    My father ising back? Did something happen? Kanps eyelids jumped.


    Haah! Matsushita released a long sigh again, but didnt speak.


    What Kanp hates the most is the person who says half of his words and deliberately stopped with a sigh in the middle.


    Your father met Pakura as he wished!


    Fortunately, there is also Inoue here, and he is not as annoying as Matsushita, so he kept the long story short, The two fought for half an hour, but your father lost and was seriously injured. After returning to the vige this time, he may not be able to go to the frontline anymore.


    Seriously injured?


    Cant go to battlefield anymore?


    Is he disabled?


    Kanps heart felt tight, but then he was relieved.


    Its good as long as he didnt die!


    Disabled? Thats not a problem!


    When will fathere back? Kanp asked.


    The information just came the day before yesterday. ording to their speed, it will take at least four to five days. Inoue said.


    Four to five days?


    Kanp frowned slightly when he heard this. The day after tomorrow, he estimated that he will have another mission. When he came back, he was afraid that more than half a month would have passed.


    However, I can leave a shadow clone


    No way, no way, in case the shadow clone pissed off the cheap father


    Kanp took a deep breath, shook his head to get rid of these messy thoughts, and then asked about the business.


    Two uncles, does our Gekk n have a specific contract for Summoned Beast?


    Matsushita shook his head and said: No, no, our Gekk ns Shinobi are mostly focusing on Konoha-Style Kenjutsu. There is no time to find or nurture Summoned Beast, but why do you suddenly ask this?


    Its nothing. Kanp felt a little regretful, and then asked, Then, do the two uncles know about the Kusanagi Sword?


    Inoue and Matsushita nce at each other, and nodded in unison.


    In fact, our Gekk n has been tracking down the whereabouts of the Kusanagi Sword until now. Unfortunately, even after so many years, we still found nothing. Matsushita said regretfully.


    Kanp scratched his head: Gekk n, howe that the more I look at it, the more it is like a useless n, what to do


    Hmph, its time toe up with real technology!


    Kanp then took out the sealing scroll with a solemn expression.

 Chapter 186: Is There Any Imposing Manner Of A Young Clan Head?

    Chapter 186: Is There Any Imposing Manner Of A Young n Head?


    What is this?


    Matsushita curiously asked.


    This is what I brought back from Craftsman Shinobi Vige! For the things in this scroll, I have gone bankrupt! Kanp said solemnly, But for Gekk n, I will do anything!!


    Seeing Kanps solemn expression, Matsushita and Inoue knew that he is not lying, so they couldnt help being infected by him and also showed solemn expressions.


    Let me see!


    Inoue grabbed the scroll, then spread it out on the ground, then he pressed his palm onto the word seal, and said open!


    In an instant


    Inoues wrinkled face instantly stiffened, and then he grabbed the scroll and threw it into Kanps arms, Smelly brat, there is nothing in it!


    How is it possible?!


    Kanp was instantly shocked, but then immediately remembered something, touched his pocket, and then and said with a dry smile, Hahaha, I took the wrong one, sorry.


    The sealing scroll he just took out was the one Shikuro gave him. Because the two scrolls looked exactly the same in appearance, he identally took the wrong one.


    Kanp took out the other scroll, and his expression returned to solemnity. Then, he held it in both hands and slowly handed it to Inoue.


    Inoue took it suspiciously, then unfolded the scroll again and poured Chakra for the word seal.


    In the next instant, Inoues face changed. Under his guidance, the more than fifty sword des in the scroll and the piece of silver ore suddenly jingled to the ground.


    On the wooden floor, scattered des are piled up. At first nce, they seem like a pile of useless garbage, but when someone take a closer look, it will be seen that these des are all exuding a deep luster, and all of them are covered with exquisite snow patterns!


    Matsushita hurriedly grabbed a sword and observed it carefully.


    The same goes for Inoue next to him.


    This, this, this


    Matsushitas hands trembled slightly, and then he poured his Chakra into the de violently, causing ayer of light blue Chakra light to instantly emerge from both sides of the de.


    After closing his eyes and sensing it carefully, Matsushita was overjoyed, This de can transmit nearly 80% of Chakra, which is 5% more than my sword!


    If I was twenty years younger, I would have to


    Matsushita froze for a moment and then looked towards the fifty-plus des on the floor.


    Could it be that the quality of all these des can reach 80%?


    Impossible!


    Matsushita solemnly put the de in his hand aside, and then checked the remaining des.


    Inoue next to him was not idle either. They checked the quality one by one and confirmed the Chakras transitivity. The more they checked, the more excited the two old men became. At this moment, on the two wrinkled old faces, there are a little girlish blush.


    After about ten minutes, the two old men finallypleted the inspection.


    A total of seven des have reached 80% Chakras transitivity, 13 des are 75%, 20 des are 70%, and the rest are all above 60%.


    It can be said that the quality of this batch of des is excellent!


    Kanp, how how did you get these des? Matsushita got up, and his face still flushed with excitement.


    Thats why I said that I am bankrupt


    Before Kanp could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Inoue.


    Youve only been a Shinobi for half a year, where did you get your fortune?


    Inoue asked solemnly, You didnt rob a craftsmans workshop in Craftsman Shinobi Vige, did you?


    Kanp said shyly: How is it possible, I am not that kind of person.


    Anyway, Kanp, you


    Inoues serious expression gradually revealed a smile, Well done!


    Matsushita was a little worried: Kanp, you didnt leave anything behind, right? In case you are discovered by the Craftsman Shinobi Vige, our Gekk n will be banned from entering the Craftsman Shinobi Vige in the future.


    Kanp spread his hands and said, I said that I didnt do anything, so the Craftsman Shinobi Vige will not wrong me!


    Thats good.


    The two old foxes instantly understood, looked at each other, and smiled.


    Then, the next step is to split the ounts.


    Cough, my granddaughter is now a Chunin, and its almost time for her to get a new sword.


    Matsushita politely nced at the seven 80% des.


    Kanp immediately stood in front of him and said angrily: Hey, I havent chosen it myself!


    Although his Moonlight Sword is great in style, in the end, it only has 50% Chakras transitivity, which ispletely iparable to 80%.


    Kanp, you are still a Genin now. It would be a waste to give you such a good sword, and your Konoha-Style Kenjutsu I wont say anything more.


    Matsushita patted his shoulder earnestly.


    As he spoke, he bypassed Kanp, and his eyes gleamed as he chose the de.


    Kanp was annoyed by the shameless appearance of this old man, but after thinking about it, it was indeed the case. He is still quite weak now, and using such a good sword is a little wasted, After I got stronger I can just get the Kusanagi Sword, right?


    Kanp, do you n to hand over all these des to the n? Inoue has no heirs, and he is also in a state of retirement, so after the initial shock, he has calmed down.


    Hearing this, Kanp was irritated and said with a snort: Why else would I bring it back? Sell it for money?


    If Kanp wants money, he would just ask the n for it. After all, the crayfish that makes Gekk n soar into the sky is provided by Kanp. Although the n hasnt said anything clearly, as long as Kanp speak, the n will never be stingy. Kanp still has this self-knowledge.


    Inoue smiled and said: Kanp, you are really getting better and better!


    Kanp coughed, and said solemnly: Do I have the imposing manner of a young n Head?


    When you master Konoha-Style Kenjutsu, you will naturally be the young n Head. Inoue smiled like an old fox.


    Kanp shrugged, Isnt this a matter of minutes?


    When my cheap fatheres back, I will ask him for advice when I have time. If I dont collect three great moves from Konoha-Style Kenjutsu from him, I, Gekk Kanp, will take his surname!


    After that, I will find other Gekk ns nsman to collect Konoha-Style Kenjutsu. I dont believe I cant be the young n Head at that time!


    But thinking of this, Kanp feels a little regretful.


    The two old men in front of him are both Tokubetsu Jnin who are good at Konoha-Style Kenjutsu. Unfortunately, back then, Kanp was young and frivolous and fishing with thirst, so he only collected advanced Three Basic Techniques, two Chakra Refining Techniques, and the only valuable is Dance of the Crescent Moon.


    This collection is simply a big loss!


    Kanp feels distressed whenever he thinks of it.


    By the way, did you bring this silver ore on purpose? Inoue suddenly picked up the fist-sized ore and asked curiously, What kind of ore is this?


    Kanp shook his head: I dont know, but it should be quite precious, uncle, you can find a cksmith to confirm it for me.


    I understand, just leave it to me! Inoue said with a smile.


    This is it!


    At this time, Matsushita finally picked out his granddaughters de, which is somewhat simr to Kanps, both narrow and thin. Then, he sealed all the remaining des into the scroll, turned around and said to Kanp, Kanp, Ill keep this scroll first, and when your fatheres back, I will hand it over to him!


    Kanp looked at the scroll and nodded slightly, and at the next moment, his eyes suddenly shined brightly.


    Thats right, the two old men really have no collecting value anymore, but they can still write the Konoha-Style Kenjutsu they have mastered on the scroll, just like the Body Revival Techniques scroll. At that time, I can just collect from the scroll!


    In Kanps mind, the door to the new world opened with a bang.


    Kanp coughed and directed a graceful smile at the two old men.

 Chapter 187: Kanpū’s Careful Thoughts

    Chapter 187: Kanp����s Careful Thoughts


    Returning from Matsushitas house, there were two more scrolls in Kanps arms, each recording a move from Konoha-Style Kenjutsu, namely Dance of the Crescent Moon and Hazy Moon Night.


    Inoue and Matsushita each gave one to him as a reward for the more than fifty des.


    As soon as Kanp arrived home, he shut himself in the bedroom, and then spread open the two scrolls on the floor.


    Then, the next step is to collect!


    Kanp pondered for a while, and first picked up the Dance of the Crescent Moons scroll. After all, Kanp has already collected this technique before, and he is more familiar with it, but for the sake of caution, Kanp still read it thoroughly before starting to collect it.


    Collect!


    The green light cluster in his mind surged rapidly, and then a light blue dot was ejected.


    Immediately afterwards, this light dot merged with the light blue dot of the Dance of the Crescent Moon from before.


    It worked!


    Kanp was overjoyed. In this way, he can easily collect Dance of the Crescent Moon and even the other Konoha-Style Kenjutsu 49 times and enhance it to the perfect level Konoha-Style Kenjutsu!


    The only problem is


    Kanp collected the scroll of Dance of the Crescent Moon again, and the green light cluster did not fluctuate.


    Thats right, once a scroll is collected sessfully, it cannot be collected again, so the problem is that Kanp needs to prepare 49 scrolls!


    WellShould I ask Hayate to make a copy of this?


    Its been a long time since Ive cheated on Hayate, and now that I think about it, I indeed miss the old days.


    Kanp then picked up the Hazy Moon Nights scroll, read it thoroughly, and started collecting.


    But unfortunately, the green light cluster surged for a while and gradually subsided. The collection failed.


    Kanp pondered for a moment, created two shadow clones one after another, and let them squeeze their heads together to read the Hazy Moon Nights scroll. Because of this, the learning efficiency is directly multiplied, and the main body sat down cross-legged and began to train the Body Revival Technique.


    He turned off the Uzumaki ns physique, and instantly, the Chakra in his body began to slowly overflow.


    Kanp was not surprised but delighted. Because he created two shadow clones one after another, at this time, the Chakra inside his body was only 1/4, but even so, there was still an overflow phenomenon, indicating that his Chakra had far exceeded his own capacity!


    Then, he converged his thought, mobilized his Chakra, and started to stimte cell activation.


    Time passed, and at about four oclock in the afternoon, Hayate came back in a hurry.


    Hayate didnt know that his big brother had returned home, nor did he pay attention to the shoes at the entrance, so after returning to the living room, he threw his schoolbag down, took out a book about human anatomy, and read it with keen interest.


    The purpose of reading this book is naturally not because Hayate wants to be a doctor, but to better learn the Body Revival Technique.


    Since getting his big brothers treasure, Hayate has been very serious about learning the Body Revival Technique, but the content in this scroll is five meters long, and Hayate is not a genius, so he can only learn the above knowledge little by little.


    However, because there is no orthodox biology ss in the Academy, many knowledge points can be understood at a nce by Kanp, but Hayate seems to be a bit dazed.


    But Hayate is not stupid. He wisely broke apart and smashed the things he didnt understand and asked the teacher at the Academy, but what he couldnt imagine was that even the teacher couldnt exin some difficulties, and even when they exined some of the difficulties, Hayate became more and more confused.


    Hayate further confirmed that this scroll is no trivial matter, so in order to prevent the information from leaking, he did not ask the teacher again, but went to look for the relevant books by himself.


    Fortunately, Keiko works in the hospital, so he can borrow the medical books about these human anatomy at any time.


    While reading these books, Hayate also felt the long-lost peace, like a safe haven, which made him temporarily let go of the great pain caused by his fathers death.


    After reading for more than half an hour, Hayate suddenly noticed something was wrong. When he raised his head, he saw his big brother standing next to him, his expression suspicious.


    Its bad!


    Hayate hurriedly closed the medical book in his hand, and smiled at Kanp: Big brother, you are back, hehehe.


    Hayate, why are you not training? And why are you reading this kind of book?


    Kanp asked with a frown.


    Big brother


    Hayate blinked his eyes twice, then lowered his head, his eyes rolled around in his eye sockets.


    The difficulty of Body Revival Techniques training is beyond Hayates imagination. And even if he just wanted to understand the above content in the simplest way, it will probably take one to two years!


    This can also exin why big brother put this scroll under the corridor without telling me! He was worried that I wasted too much time on this Forbidden Technique, which would affect normal training


    So, if big brother knew that I was training this Forbidden Technique, he would be very entangled, and then, it would affect his training and mission. No, I cant let this happen!


    After making up his mind, Hayate said aggrievedly: Big brother, only when I am reading can I forget about my father


    Is that so?


    Kanp was a little unconvinced, but when Hayate was reading just now, he was indeed very focused, and he didnt even notice when Kanp walked to his side.


    Hayate nodded his head, looked up at Kanp with glowing eyes, and said: Thats right, big brother, I wont lie to you!


    Seeing his sincere expression, Kanp couldnt help but nodded in relief, but then, he felt it is a little familiar.


    Have I heard of it or said it myself?


    But these are not the main points!


    Kanp coughed dryly and said, My stupid brother, I have one thing here that can make you forget all your worries!


    What is it? Seeing Kanp took the initiative to change the subject, Hayate was overjoyed.


    Kanp silently took out the scroll that recorded the Konoha-Style Kenjutsu  Dance of the Crescent Moon, and said: This scroll, take it and copy it!


    Huh?


    He subconsciously took the scroll, opened it, and his eyes suddenly widened.


    Konoha-Style Kenjutsu  Dance of the Crescent Moon?!


    Hayate suffocated, and his heart beating like a drum.


    Dance of the Crescent Moon is Konoha-Style Kenjutsus Secret Art. It is very difficult to train, and its formidable power is also very powerful. When his father is alive, he liked to use this technique to inspire him.


    Hayate originally thought that he would not be able to practice this technique until he became a Chunin, but now without the slightest precaution, and without the slightest warning, this technique appeared in front of him.


    Big brother


    Hayates eyes turned slightly red: From Three Basic Technique to Great Fireball Technique to Body Revival Technique to Dance of the Crescent Moon, all his Ninjutsu were taught by his big brother!


    Kanp patted Hayates shoulder with a serious expression, and said: Hayate, copy it carefully, word by word, and make sure you copy every word clearly! After you copy it all for 47 times, I promise that you will forget all your worries!


    I understood, big brother!


    Hayate said excitedly, but then he was a little puzzled, Brother, you said copy it for 47 timeswhy 47 times?


    Kanp coughed lightly, and said solemnly: 47 times is the result of my careful consideration, Hayate, believe me!


    Hmm, I believe you, big brother!


    After saying that, Hayate immediately took out his workbook and pen and started copying the Dance of the Crescent Moon.


    Kanp was afraid that the little brother might not copy it seriously, so he stood by and supervised him.


    Hayate didnt feel any difort even with Kanp standing on the side, He read it very seriously, and copied it word by word.


    In about ten minutes, he finished the first copy.


    Kanp smiled gratifiedly: Hayate,e here, Ill check it for you to see if there are any typos.


    After saying that, Kanp took Hayates workbook, turned around and went into the bedroom.


    Hayate couldnt understand Kanps way of doing, but he still took out another workbook and continued to copy it.


    In the bedroom.


    Kanp sat cross-legged on the tatami, Hayates workbook is ced on his knees, and then solemnly Collect!


    However


    The green light cluster in his mind didnt move!


    Whats going on?!

 Chapter 188: Collection Restrictions on Scrolls

    Chapter 188: Collection Restrictions on Scrolls


    The motionless green light cluster in his mind made Kanp stunned.


    Why cant it be collected?


    For todays three Collection Techniques, he seeded in collecting Dance of the Crescent Moon once, and failed once in collecting Hazy Moon Night. That is to say, he still has one more chance to collect!


    Is there a problem with Hayates copy?


    But when Hayate copied it, he was there to supervise the whole process. Not to mention typos, even the punctuation marks are correct!


    Kanp pondered for a while, and thought of two possibilities.


    The first may be because Hayate has been collected by him three times, so he can no longer collect the scrolls copied by Hayate!


    But soon, this possibility was thrown away, because the two old men, Inoue and Matsushita have been collected by him three times, but didnt Kanp still collect their handwritten scrolls?


    Not to mention that he collected more than twenty theoretical knowledge from Tabakos notes.


    So, there is only onest possibility: Hayate has not mastered Dance of the Crescent Moon, and the Dance of the Crescent Moon he copied is just a simple character without the slightest soul, so Kanp cannot collect it!


    In other words, only the scrolls written by the Shinobi who mastered Dance of the Crescent Moon, can Kanp collect the Dance of the Crescent Moon!


    Kanps first reaction was to ask two old men, Inoue and Matsushita, to copy the Dance of the Crescent Moon 47 times, but immediately after, he felt that it was inappropriate: If the same person copied the same scrolls multiple times, can it be collected multiple times?


    Should it be possible? But just in case, Kanp decided to do an experiment.


    He took the homework book and rushed out of the bedroom, came to Hayates side and said: Hayate, you have mastered Three Basic Techniques, right?


    Hayate nodded: Yes, big brother.


    Then, I want you to first write Transformation Techniques hand seals, training method, and your experience. Kanp handed over the workbook.


    Although Hayate felt that it is a little strange, he still wrote it seriously.


    Big brother, its done! Hayate handed over the workbook.


    After Kanp took it, he directly used the Collection Technique.


    In an instant, the green light cluster in his mind quickly surged, and a light blue light dot was ejected, which is the Transformation Technique!


    In this way, Kanps guess is confirmed: Only the Ninjutsu that they have mastered can be collected by Collection Technique after writing it down!


    Then, the next step is to verify whether the same person who copied the same Ninjutsu multiple times can be collected!


    Hayate, write these again! Kanp said.


    Huh? Hayate was stunned, but seeing the solemnity and seriousness in his big brothers eyes, he wrote Transformation Techniques hand seals, training method, and his experience again on another workbook with a bitter face, and because it is rewritten, some of the above words are inevitably different from the first time they were written.


    Kanp took the second version of Transformation Technique, and then used the Collection Technique. This time, the green light cluster in his mind did not move.


    Kanps eyes lit up, but he immediately remembered that he had used all three of todays Collection Techniques, so it would be strange if there is a reaction instead.


    It seems that I can only try it after twelve oclock in the evening.


    Kanp silently put away the workbook.


    Not long after, Keiko alsoe back from the hospital. The mother and son hadnt seen each other for a long time, so Keiko gave a gentle education to Kanp, and then went to cook happily.


    After the meal, Hayate continued to copy Dance of the Crescent Moon, copying while memorizing it, wishing to directly remember this Secret Art from Konoha-Style Kenjutsu in his heart.


    Looking at Hayate being so active, Kanp was too embarrassed to stop him.


    At this moment, a few insects flew in from the backyard. When Kanp looked at it, he immediately realized that this was Shikuro who hade to send the Sensor Ninjutsus scroll.


    When he ran to the backyard, he saw Shikuro standing in the middle of the backyard with his head lowered.


    Shikuro-sensei!


    As soon as Kanp called out, Shikuro dispersed into arge number of insects and flew away, leaving only a Ninjutsu scroll in his ce.


    Its an Insect Clone.


    Kanp walked over to pick up the Ninjutsu scroll and unfolded it. It turned out to be the most basic Sensor Ninjutsu, the same as what he collected from that Kumogakures Shinobi.


    Kanp smiled, as in the future, he can use Sensor Ninjutsu openly.


    Walking back to the living room, Kanp found that Inoue had actuallye as a guest.


    Uncle Inoue, why are you here?


    Kanp asked with a smile.


    Hmph!


    Inoue saw Kanp with an ufortable look on his face, pointed at the bewildered Hayate, and asked Kanp, What is going on here?


    Kanp didnt care, and said with a smile: Im letting Hayate to copy the Dance of the Crescent Moon.


    Aho (Stupid)! Dance of the Crescent Moon is the Secret Art of the Konoha-Style Kenjutsu, what should you do if your copies are spread out? Now is the time of war, and there must be spies from the other countries lurking in the vige! Inoue said.


    Kanps eyelids twitched. He really hadnt thought about this, so he hurriedly followed Inoues advice and said: Hayate, tear up everything you copied and flush it on the toilet.


    I understand!


    Hayate seems to know the seriousness of the matter, and without saying anything further, he just tore his workbook into pieces, soak them in the water, and then flush the toilet when they are soaked.


    Big brother, there is another homework book with you. Hayate ran back and said.


    Kanp took out Hayates workbook, then tore off the paper with Transformation Technique and kept it, and handed the workbook to Hayate.


    Inoue nodded with satisfaction when he saw this. He then took out a sealing scroll from his arms, took the silver ore from it, and handed saying to Kanp with a solemn expression: I have asked someone to appraise this ore. Its very precious!


    How expensive is it? Kanps eyes lit up.


    This ore can transfer Chakra perfectly. Your fathers sword, Shusui, is forged from this precious ore. Inoue said.


    Kanps eyes shined and he asked: Can we dissolve the des I brought back, and then add this piece of silver ore to forge fifty Shusui?


    Impossible!


    Inoue shook his head and said, First of all, this piece of ore can only make one sword at most, and secondly, if you want to dissolve the fifty or so forged des, you cannot do it with Konohas forging technology.


    Okay.


    Kanp sighed, as he couldnt help but feel regret of Konohas forging industry.


    Then, he put the silver ore into his sealing scroll.


    After that, Inoue secretly pulled Kanp to the backyard, and asked Kanp to spend more time with Hayate, to help him psychologically, to pour more bowls of chicken soup for the soul, to encourage him and inspire him, so that he doesnt want to waste his time, and would study hard and train every day


    There are so many words spoken, that Kanp felt his brain full.


    When Inoue left, Hayate immediately walked over with the scroll of Dance of the Crescent Moon and asked: Big brother, do I still need to copy it?


    How many times have you copied it? Kanp asked.


    I only copied it six times. Hayates eyes glowed a little: After copying for another ten or so times, I would be able to memorize Dance of the Crescent Moonpletely!


    When Kanp came into contact with Hayates eyes, he knew what thing he was pulling in his heart, and waved his hand: Keep copying, but remember to flush the toilet after copying it.


    I understand! Hayate responded excitedly.

 Chapter 189: Hyūga Nobuyukis Decision

    Chapter 189: Hy��ga Nobuyuki''s Decision


    Back in the bedroom, Kanps two shadow clones were still looking at the scroll of the hazy moon night.


    Kanp couldnt bear to disturb them, so he sat down and started training.


    Several hourster, Hayate finally copied the scroll 47 times, and at the same time, he sessfully remembered all the training methods and experience of Dance of the Crescent Moon in his heart!


    Big brother really didnt lie to me!


    At this moment, Hayate realized that he only had the Dance of the Crescent Moon in his heart, and he really forgot a lot of past worries!


    But Body Revival Technique must not be forgotten!


    After Hayate flushed all the copied contents down the toilet, he quietly took out a medical book and continued to read it.


    Time passed, Hayate didnt close the book until ten oclock, and then he refined Chakra for half an hour. After that, he couldnt hold on anymore, and went into the bedroom and fell asleep after washing.


    At twelve oclock in the evening, Kanp faintly opened his eyes after three Collection Techniques were refreshed.


    He waved his hand to disperse the two shadow clones, and the memory he received made his brain sink, but he quickly recovered.


    Then, Kanp took out a few pieces of paper in his arms, on which was the second version of Transformation Technique written by Hayate.


    Kanp took a deep breath and collected it, but the green light cluster in his mind did not move at all.


    Its exactly as what I thought


    Kanp sighed, crumpled the paper in his hand into a ball and threw it away.


    The collection from scroll is really strict. It is impossible to collect by simply copying them. Only by copying down the Ninjutsu that someone has mastered can Kanp collect it. Moreover, even if the same Ninjutsu is copied multiple times, it can only be collected once!


    In other words, if Kanp wants to upgrade the Dance of the Crescent Moon to the perfect level by collecting scrolls, he needs to find 47 Shinobi who master Dance of the Crescent Moon, and then ask each of them to write down their own Dance of the Crescent Moon.


    47 Dance of the Crescent Moon Shinobi


    Kanp shook his head and smiled bitterly: I am afraid that in the entire Konoha, I cannot find so many people.


    How about I nurture them myself?


    Kanp suddenly touched the chin and pondered, If all the men, women and children of Gekk n are allowed to train Dance of the Crescent Moon


    But he immediately shook his head and rejected the idea, Dance of the Crescent Moon is the Secret Art of the Konoha-Style Kenjutsu, and it is quite difficult to train. With Gekk ns Shinobi base, there are not many people who can train it in the end, and it is an utterly inadequate measure.


    As for the other Konohas Shinobi, it is even more difficult. Besides, Kanp has no ability to let other Shinobi convert to train the Dance of the Crescent Moon.


    Kanp sighed deeply. The Collection Technique allows him to easily master countless powerful Ninjutsu, Taijutsu, Secret Art, but if he wants to reach the perfect level, it is so much harder!


    Inparison, Kekkei Genkai is much easier.


    Take Byakugan as an example. There are hundreds of nsmen from Hyga n who own Byakugan. As long as Kanp has enough time to lick them, collecting it to the perfect level is not a problem at all.


    However, if he does not take advantage of the current collection, some Kekkei Genkai n may disappear in the future, such as the Uchiha n in Konoha, Yuki n and Kaguya n in Kirigakure.


    Kanp had already learned about the invasion of Kirigakures Shinobist night. Uchiha n and Hyga n sent arge number of nsmen to the frontline. They should meet with Yuki n and Kaguya n, and it is unknown how many Kekkei Genkai Shinobi has fallen.


    Kanps heart feels itchy, and the green light cluster in his mind is stirring even more, but unfortunately, Kanp cant go to the battlefield now. And even if he can, he would most likely be arranged at Sunagakures battlefield.


    Thinking of this, Kanp felt ufortable for a while: I really want to go to the Kirigakures battlefield, even if it is collecting the corpses.


    Thinking about it, Kanp slowly fell asleep.


    Early the next morning, when Kanp woke up, Hayate had already got up and go to school.


    Kanp wanted to stay in bed, but he was a little hungry, and if he didnt train, he would feel ufortable in his heart, feeling that he was wasting his life, so he thought of apromise.


    Shadow Clone Technique!


    Kanp created two shadow clones in a row, one for training and the other for buying breakfast, which made his body and mind felt totallyfortable.


    At the same time.


    In Hyga nspound, in the council room, Hyga Hirofumi sits on his knees, with a low table in front of him, and across from the table sat his father, Hyga Nobuyuki and his son Hyga Hiashi.


    The three generations of the Hyga ns Main House all gathered early this morning, and it is naturally not for reunion breakfast.


    Seven Ninja Swordsmen?


    Nobuyuki looked at the information obtained from the front line, and his old face turned solemn.


    Five days ago, Hyga n and Uchiha n dispatched arge number of nsmen and many Chunin and Genin in the vige to the coastal area to defend against Kirigakures Shinobi.


    Although Kirigakures Shinobis sneak attack caught them off guard, but with the jointmand of Fugaku and Hizashi before, and arge number of reinforcementster, Nobuyuki believed that the situation would be stabilized soon.


    But what he didnt expect was that before therge troops arrived at the battlefield, they encountered attacks by Kirigakures Shinobi one after another!


    This is unbelievable!


    It must be known that the number of Shinobi sent by two Great Noble ns plus Genin and Chunin from the vige, there are 1,500 people!


    With so many Shinobi gathered together, the strength is enough to destroy a small country!


    But the facts are somethings stranger than dream. As the reinforcementsposed of 1,500 Shinobi were really attacked!


    "


    "


    And there were only seven Kirigakures Shinobi who attacked them!


    The so-called Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist are either arrogant, prideful, callous, or ruthless. The most important thing is that they are very strong. After several sneak attacks, they literally killed nearly a hundred Shinobi, including more than 30 members of the Hyga ns Branch House!


    Hiashi, who was next to him, also read the information, and his face turned ugly.


    Through the information, it can be inferred that the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist possess the strength of Jnin or even Elite Jnin. What is more terrifying is their mobility and flexibility. Unless a Sannin-levelbat power is dispatched, it will be difficult to kill thempletely based on the advantage of numbers alone!


    Although our reinforcements have arrived on the battlefield, the threat of Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist on the frontal battlefield still cant be ignored!


    Nobuyuki sighed heavily, At first, I thought that the only difficult opponents were the Yuki n and Kaguya n, but now, it seems that the situation is worse than I expected.


    Especially now that they are unable to get Shinobi from Konohas other defense lines. Once their side lose, it will cause an avnche of terrible consequences!


    Can Hizashi and Uchiha ns Fugaku withstand them? Hiashi asked in a deep voice, a little anxious, and pleaded, Father, Grandfather, please let me go to the frontline!


    No!


    Nobuyuki coldly shouted, Anyone can go, but you absolutely cant go! Hiashi, you are the future of the Hyga n!


    But Grandfather, if there is no Main House in battlefield, once


    Hiashi was about to say more, but he was interrupted by Hirofumi. Hiashi, stop talking! No matter what, you cant go to the frontline!


    Hiashi clenched his teeth with a look of unwillingness.


    But Hiashi is right. In such an important war, if there is no Main Houses member in charge, once the war situation declines, the consequences will be disastrous. Nobuyuki muttered slowly, So, just let me, the Main Houses member, go to the battlefield in person!


    Father?


    Grandfather!


    Hirofumi and Hiashi both looked surprised.


    Dont worry! I will take the three elders from Branch House and the excellent nsmen to battlefield together! As for this side, Hirofumi, Ill leave it to you.


    Nobuyuki said solemnly.


    Hirofumi is very tangled, but he knew he cant change his fathers decision, so he can only clench his teeth and nodded: I understand, father!

 Chapter 190: Gekkō Tabakos Thanks

    Chapter 190: Gekk�� Tabako''s Thanks


    When Nobuyuki decided to go to the frontline in person, the Uchiha n also experienced the same decision.


    As the n Head, Uchiha Tengoku, although old, still has the same proudness. He knew that this war was the best time for the Uchiha n to get rid of the shackles of the Military Police Force, so he did not hesitate to take his life and directly made the same decision as Nobuyuki.


    As for the position for the next Uchiha ns n Head, he intends to hand it over directly on the frontline!


    At noon that day, Tengoku left Konoha with a group of confidants, Nobuyuki, Branch Houses elders and the others.


    Kanp ate his lunch at Ichiraku Ramen, but unfortunately, apart from a few witty words with Teuchi, he didnt see any celebrity.


    After staying in the ramen shop for more than half an hour, Kanp paid and left.


    Its so boring.


    Kanp wandered the streets boredly.


    When he was doing mission, he always wanted for it to end quickly and take a two-day break.


    Now that he really got the break, he wanted to go out for a mission as soon as possible.


    Kanp feels that his mentality is about to explode.


    As he walked, he unconsciously arrived at the Academy.


    The tree where Naruto swings outside the gate of the Academy has grown a lot stronger now. When Kanp leaned against the tree and looked at the Academys training ground, he can see a group of people running around there, and he could vaguely see in the corner, some students are training the Ninja Tools throw, shouting lively and powerfully.


    Its really miserable.


    Kanp looked at the training ground. It is now mid-July. If it was inprevious years, it would have been summer vacation, but since Kirigakures spy was exposed, the situation Konoha was facing is very dangerous, so the Academy cancelled the vacation. Firstly, it is because they wanted to train students as soon as possible to formbat power, and secondly, to gather and protect them together so as they not to be harmed by the bad people outside.


    Perhaps Iruka and the others are also training on the training ground at this moment, but Kanp didnt bother to find them, and turned around and left after watching it for a while.


    Back home, Kanps two shadow clones, one is reading the scroll of Haze Moon Night, and the other is training hand seals.


    Kanp was very pleased and verbally praised the two shadow clones.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door outside the entrance.


    Kanp ran out to open the door, and it turned out to be Tabako and Ygao.


    Its big bad brother!


    Ygao grabbed Tabako in one hand, and waved at Kanp with the other, Is Hayate-nii at home?


    He went to the Academy.


    Kanp, this time, I came here to express my gratitude to you!


    Tabako suddenly said solemnly.


    Thank you?


    Kanp smiled, Is it for the sword?


    Tabako nodded, then took off the sword on her back, and said: Grandpa said that you bought this from outside at a great cost, so thank you very much!


    Its already built?


    Kanp was somewhat surprised, Isnt this efficiency too fast?


    Tabako gently stroked the scabbard, with a slight smile and a sh of obsession in her eyes, and said softly: Because the de only needs to be sharpened, then find a suitable hilt, so it can be forged in one night. Kanp, I will definitely cherish this sword!


    Kanp said: Tabako-nee, you are too polite. Come,e in and sit down?


    No, I have to go shopping with Ygao. Tabako declined Kanps invitation. And after thanking him again, she took Ygao and left.


    Kanp looked from the back of the two and thought, Why does it feel that she only stopped by to say thanks because she passed by this ce?


    Back in the house, Kanp took two steps, and suddenly remembered the Ninjutsu he collected from Iwagakures Shinobi. He hurriedly paced to the backyard, and then performed Sensor Ninjutsu to confirm that there were no Shinobi within a radius of 150 meters, and then start training Earth Release ninjutsu.


    Earth Release: Hard crotch!


    Kanps quickly formed seals, and apanied by the flow of Chakra in his body, soon, Kanps crotch was as hard as iron.


    He knocked twice, and bang bang sound rang!


    After that, Kanp continued to train Hardening Technique, from hands to feet, to head, to butt At first, he could only harden a certain part of his limbs, but with practice, the parts he could harden at the same time gradually became wider, but correspondingly, the consumption of Chakra also increases rapidly.


    Half an hourter, Kanp can harden his whole body at once!


    If this is seen by the Iwagakures Shinobi, he will be jealous beyond recognition, but who makes Kanp a hardworking genius?


    After that, Kanp began to train Subterranean Voyage.


    He looked at the grass in the backyard, it was very lush, and only the corner of the backyard was brown and yellow and withered. Therefore, Kanp walked there, and then pped the ground with his palms after forming hand seals, and apanied by the Chakra pouring into the ground from his palms, the hard ground suddenly trembled if it was freezing, then flowed up, and swallowed Kanp in like a swamp!


    When he dived into the ground, Kanp was shocked. He closed his eyes subconsciously and didnt even dare to breathe, but soon, he found that he didnt feel any difort. Moreover, he can move his hands and feet, he can clearly feel obstructions, as if being bound by water pressure, but there is no feeling of suffocation.


    Kanp tried to slightly open his left eye slightly, and saw that he was in a yellowish-brown liquid like flowing water. The most important thing was that there was no difort in his eye, so Kanp opened both of his eyes and looked around. Looking up, down, left and right, he found that hepletely fell into shits, and he couldnt the difference between East, South, West, North.


    Kanp reached out and touched the surroundings, and soon he touched a hard wall at the end of the yellowish-brown liquid.


    But when Kanp poured Chakra into the wall, the hard wall instantly dissolved, and Kanps hand was inserted into it.


    Interesting.


    Kanp was nning to swim underground for twops, and suddenly thought of an important question. If he suddenly ran out of Chakra, will he be buried alive underground?


    Kanp has just spent a lot of Chakra training Hardening Technique, so of course he would not dare to take the risk. He then uses both of hands and feet to climb out of the ground.


    Climbing out from the ground, Kanp took a look at the clothes on his body. There was no dust, dirt, stone shards, or water stains. It was amazing!


    As for the hole, it solidified quickly after Kanp came out, and it was restored to its original state in a blink of an eye.


    Kanp went there and stepped on it. They were very hard, and they couldnt see the water that swallowed him just now.


    Then, Kanp sat on the ground and refined Chakra for an hour before continuing to train Subterranean Voyage.


    Diving into the ground again, Kanp no longer panic. He did not open his eyes again this time, because his eyes arepletely useless in the ground, and he had to use his heart to perceive the direction. Then, he started swimming underground.


    Under Kanps Chakra, the hard soil quickly turned into a yellowish-brown liquid, carrying him swimming forward.


    Kanp increased the Chakras output a little bit, and his swimming speed gradually increased, but after swimming underground for a while, Kanp found that he had lost his direction again.


    At this moment, Kanps desire for Byakugan was unprecedentedly strong, and he even wanted to quietly stealthily capture a few of the Hyga ns Genin and fiercely collect them.


    However, his good self-discipline and excellent moral character made Kanp to suppress this desire in time.


    Haste brings no sess!


    He may need to be anxious about other Kekkei Genkai, but for Byakugan, there is no need for him to worry too much.


    After that, Kanp quietly burrowed out of the ground, only to realize that he had actually burrowed into the backyard of Hayates house.


    After returning to his backyard, Kanp dived into the ground and turned around twice. After thoroughly familiarizing himself with the Subterranean Voyage, Kanp went back to the bedroom to train Body Revival Technique.

 Chapter 191: Departing Towards The Land of Grass

    Chapter 191: Departing Towards The Land of Grass


    One day passed quickly.


    At seven oclock in the morning the next day, Kanp appeared in front of Hokage Tower on time.


    Shikuro, Shisui and Yui have all arrived.


    After saying hello, the group of four people walked straight towards the mission hall.


    Kanp poked Shisuis arm and asked softly: Shisui, how is old thief Fukken?


    Shisui smiled slightly and said: Big brother Fukken is a logistics staff, so when the Kirigakures Shinobi attacked back then, he was in the back, so he escaped.


    Kanp nodded, and pondered about it too, If old thief Fukken doesnt die in front of you, how could you open your Mangeky?


    You are not counting on me, right?


    But then again Kanp remembers, When Obito saw Rins death in the original work, his eyes directly evolved from 2-Tomoe Sharingan to Mangeky Sharingan, because he loved Rin deeply.


    And Shisui is only 1-Tomoe Sharingan now, if his eyes evolved directly from 1-Tomoe to Mangeky


    Kanp feels that it is necessary to examine the rtionship between Shisui and old thief Fukken.


    Close friend?


    "


    "


    Have they crossed the line?


    Or maybe their feeling has reached the ce beyond understanding?


    Kanp shudders as he thinks about this.


    Kanp, your expression is a bit strange, what are you thinking about?


    Shisui turned to look at Kanp, and asked.


    No, nothing.


    Kanp calmly stretched his waist, and smoothly kept a little distance from Shisui.


    Entering the mission hall, there are only seven or eight people on the line who came to ept the mission. Obviously, the invasion of Kirigakures Shinobi has caused a lot of Shinobi to be dispatched.


    Kanp, look, is that Kakashi-senpai? Shisui suddenly pointed at one of the team and asked.


    Let me see? Kanp stretched out his head to look, and saw long silver hair waving slightly in front of the line, It seems that it is really him.


    Kakashi seemed to have noticed that someone is looking at him, so he turned and nced back at Kanp and the others, and then continued to line up.


    Are Minato, Obito and Rin not there?


    Kanp rubbed his chin, and only after a while he remembered that Obito and Rin had sessfully promoted to Chunin after the Chunin Exams before. And ording to regtions, if all the members of the three-person group were promoted to Chunin , the group would be automatically disbanded.


    So is Kakashi taking the mission alone?


    He looks as lonely as snow.


    At this time, Shikuro is already standing behind the line, and there were four people that separated them from Kakashi.


    Soon, it was Kakashis turn.


    Kakashi stood in front of staff where missions were issued, with one hand on his hips, and the other looking at the mission. He tilted his head while looking at the mission, and after a while, he chose a B-Rank undercover investigation mission.


    After receiving the mission scroll, Kakashi left straight away, passing by Kanp and the others.


    After a while, it was Shikuros turn.


    Shikuro is still doing the old customs. He stretched out his finger messily, but his eyes under the sunsses are slightly squinted, looking for a certain mission.


    When he found the mission, his finger also happened to be on this mission.


    This is the truth about the Shikuros random mission choosing!


    Kanp had already guessed it, but unfortunately, Shikuro has been wearing sunsses and there is no evidence to prove him.


    I always feel that this mission will be troublesome again. Kanp sighed.


    I have this feeling too. Shisui also frowned slightly.


    In the past three C-Rank Missions, they met Kirigakures Shinobi for the first time, Kumogakures Shinobi for the second time, and Iwagakures Shinobi for the third time


    This time, shouldnt it be Sunagakures Shinobi?


    Kanp and Shisui look at each other in nk dismay: This is too nerve wracking, right?


    At the same time, Shikuro handed over the mission scroll to Yui.


    Yui opened it, and her eyes suddenly lit up, but soon she felt a little embarrassed.


    Seeing this, Kanps eyelids twitched, and the ominous premonition in his heart became more prominent. He then asked: Yui, what is the mission?


    Its the mission to catch venomous insects. Yui whispered.


    What the hell?


    Kanp was stunned. He looked over and found that this was really a mission to catch venomous insects, asking the Shinobi to go to Land of Grass to catch ten kinds of venomous insects!


    Its just that the client of this task Why is the name of Aburame Shikuro written on it?!


    "


    "


    Kanp and Shisui turned their heads at the same time to look towards Shikuro who was standing calmly on the side.


    Cough, this mission was indeed issued by me.


    Shikuro said softly, What a coincidence, I was chosen by myself.


    Shikuro-sensei, you are really shameless  Kanpined weakly.


    No matter how you look at it, it is impossible to be a coincidence. Shisui spread his hands, with a helpless expression of I was defeated by you.


    Sorry, its all because of me.


    Yui bowed her head and admitted her mistake.


    In the previous three missions, Kanp, Shisui and Yui have made significant progress in their own training during the mission, but this progress is also divided into different sizes. It is no exaggeration to say that Yuis training progress is far behind Kanp and Shisui!


    Shikuro couldnt just watch the situation deteriorate, so he released such a mission that was clearly biased towards Yui.


    This is a typical scam for personal gain.


    Its just that theres no difference for Kanp and Shisui. Theyre all C-Rank Missions anyway, as long as it gives them experience, it doesnt matter whether they need to catch bugs or kill people.


    Lets go, anyway, its the same wherever we go. Kanp shrugged and quickly looked away.


    "


    "


    I hope that we dont encounter the enemys Shinobi in the Land of Grass. Shisui solemnly said.


    I think we will meet them. Kanp spit out.


    Thank you. Yui stood beside them and thanked softly.


    The group of four set off immediately, and when they signed up at the entrance of the vige, Kanp saw that Kakashis name was on the top of them, he apparently left the vige one step ahead of time.


    Its Kakashi-senpais name. Shisui whispered.


    I feel We might encounter him on this mission. Kanp touched the chin, Then, the trouble started


    Shisui nodded in agreement, then the two turned to look towards Shikuro.


    Shikuro was puzzled, Why are they staring at me again?


    Do I have insects on my face?


    After leaving the vige, the group of four ran in the direction of the Land of Grass.


    In the towering jungle, Kanp quickly jumped forward among the thick branches and leaves, and the atmosphere was a little silent, so Kanp asked: Shikuro-sensei, what is the current situation in the Land of Grass?


    Shikuro ran ahead. When he heard this, he briefly exined the situation in the Land of Grass.


    Land of Grass is surrounded by four countries, namely Land of Fire, Land of Earth, Land of Rain and Land of Waterfall.


    Among them, Land of Waterfall is a peaceful country, and Land of Rain always focused on the Three Great Country (Wind, Earth, and Fire), and didnt have time to pay attention to the Land of Grass, so the situation of the Land of Grass will only change if the rtionship between Land of Earth and Land of Fire changes.


    But now that Konoha has sent arge number of Shinobi to guard the border on the Land of Grass, and Iwagakure of Land of Earth has also begun to stir, the situation in Land of Grass may seem calm, but in reality, the undercurrent is turbulent.


    Shikuro-sensei, since the undercurrent is turbulent, why do we have to go to the Land of Grass?


    Kanp is very puzzled, Since you are doing this for Yuis sake, wouldnt it be better for her to go directly to Venomous Insect Valley?


    Shikuro said calmly: Land of Grass is a small country surrounded by vast nature. As long as we dont get out of nature, it doesnt matter how tense the situation is. Moreover, there are many venomous insects that are not found in the Venomous Insect Valley in the Land of Grass.


    Is that so? Kanp looked suspicious.


    Shikuros face twitched slightly, and he didnt say anything more.

 Chapter 192: Shisuis Writing

    Chapter 192: Shisui''s Writing


    After rushing for two days in the towering dense forest, Kanp and the others finally walked out of this incrediblyrge forest!


    Shikuro-sensei, there seem to be many suchrge forests in the Land of Fire. Are they natural or man-made? Kanp asked with interest.


    Shikuro nodded: It is rumored that Shodaime-sama used Wood Release to make them, but I dont know whether its true or not.


    Yuis pupils shrank a little: Really?


    This is too terrifying!


    It must be known that the forest just now, it took them two days toe out.


    Shisui sighed with emotion: As expected of the God of Shinobi that had calmed the troubled era!


    Kanp nced at the endless forest behind and thought to himself that when Shodaime fought with Bij, he should be extracting the Chakra from the Bij to create the forest. Otherwise, if he wanted to create a forest of this scale, the Chakra of one person alone is not enough.


    In the evening.


    The group of four chose a beautiful ce to camp.


    After that, Shisui released a few crows to check the surroundings. The red sunset hung on the top of green hill, and a few crows flew by while quacking.


    After releasing the crow, Shisui took out the Shinobi log and sat by the river to start writing todays log.


    Yui took the initiative to take on the heavy responsibility of collecting firewood, and the prey was naturally handed over to Kanp.


    However, Kanp was toozy to move and decided to create a shadow clone to go hunting. He then sat side by side with Shisui by the river, took off his shoes and washed his feet while leaning over to watch Shisui write in his log.


    After watching for a while, Kanps expression gradually became intriguing.


    Shisui ah Shisui, look at your strong features, but I didnt expect that the way you wrote the log is also like me


    We set off at five oclock in the morning and went all the way to the west, traveling dozens of miles. On the way, we relied on military rations pills to supplement our stamina, roast chicken at noon, rest for half an hour and continue to travel. No idents happened on the road


    Neither emotions nor vivid images, the elementary school English Teacher will cry when they see it.


    After a while, Kanps shadow clone returned with a few pheasants and rabbits, and also arge snake.


    Seeing the snake, Kanp felt a little ufortable. After he got up and took the pheasants and rabbits from the shadow clones hands, he ordered his shadow clone go to as far away as possible and throw away the snake.


    Kanp, you dont eat snakes?


    Shisui had already written todays log, and after stuffing the Shinobi log into his ninja bag, he got up and helped Kanp deal with the pheasants and rabbits.


    There are too many bacteria on the snake. Kanp said casually, Eating it will make you sick easily.


    At this time, Yui also picked up enough firewood and returned, and the group of three immediately set up a small bonfire. When everything was ready, and they are about to start the barbecue, Shikuro appeared out of nowhere, and sat by the bonfire, waiting to enjoy the food.


    Kanp leaned over to Shisui and whispered: This should also be recorded in the log!


    Shisui thought about it and felt that it made sense. He then hurriedly passed the roasted pheasant in his hand to Kanp then took out the Shinobi log and his pen vividly portrayed the scene of Shikuro beingzy.


    Shikuro pushed the frame on the bridge of his nose with a smile on his face.


    After the meal, Shikuro gave a hard lesson to Kanp and Shisui in the name of training.


    For the next three days, the group of four continued on their way, and finally arrived at the border between the Land of Fire and Land of Grass in the morning of the sixth day!


    The border between the two countries is a huge dense forest, covering an unknown number of kilometers.


    The Land of Grass is ahead. Shikuro said in a serious tone, Although our goal is to catch venomous insects, we may encounter Iwagakures Shinobi at any time during this period, so everyone must be careful!


    Shikuro-sensei, the vige should have sent a lot of Shinobi to guard here, but why cant I see any of them? Kanp asked curiously.


    If you can easily see them, their existence will be meaningless. Shikuro said curtly.


    Kanp did not believe it. Standing in front of the forest, he directly used Sensor Ninjutsu, but unfortunately, his sensing range is too small, and within 150 meters, except for their group of four, there is nothing.


    Kanp opened his eyes in disappointment: Faced with such arge dense forest, the sensing range of 150 meters is too small!


    Its just that when he looked regretful, Shikuro next to him looked at him with surprise: Kanp, you just have you already mastered the Sensor Ninjutsu?


    From me handing over the Sensor Ninjutsus scroll to Kanp, it was eight days. In such a short time, Kanp has already mastered it?


    The double eyelids under Shikuros sunsses twitched slightly


    Kanp nodded, and smiled shyly: Shikuro-sensei, my Ninjutsu innate talent seems to be a little beyond your imagination, Im really sorry.


    The muscles at the corners of Shikuros mouth twitched, and he said after a while: Sensor Ninjutsu is different from normal Ninjutsu. Only Shinobi with sensing talent can train them. Kanp, for you to be able to master Sensor Ninjutsu in such a short period of time, it indicates that your sensing talent is excellent!


    Is that true?


    Kanp didnt think much about it, it was not bad for him anyway.


    Kanp, did you sense anything? Shisui asked curiously.


    Kanp shook his head and said: My sensing range is only 150 meters, and I cant perceive anything at all. Let your crowe out and go for a spin.


    Okay, I understand.


    Shisui immediately formed hand seal to call out five or six crows, then they released a cry and flew forward.


    Yui also quietly released some insects to investigate in the distance.


    Okay, lets go in.


    Shikuro takes the lead to enter the jungle.


    The trees in this dense forest are also very tall, not inferior to the dense forest in the Land of Fire.


    Kanp estimates that this jungle is also a masterpiece of Shodaime.


    Because of the threat of Iwagakures Shinobi, the four of them did not move very fast, and always kept a safe distance from Shisuis crow.


    In the evening, Kanps group of four had only advanced for dozens of miles.


    Shikuro-sensei, where are we going to catch the venomous insects? Kanp looked at the towering trees all around. Listening to the chirping of insects and birdsing from all directions, he lost his direction for a while.


    Shikuro then said: Although I am your Jnin Instructor, I am also the client of the mission, so I will not give you any tips. You must rely on yourself to find and catch the venomous insects. This is also an experience for you!


    Kanp and Shisui look at each other in nk dismay, and then looked towards Yui.


    Venomous insects generally grow in ces with dangerous terrain, such as swamps and mountain forests densely covered with poisonous miasma.


    Yui lived up to expectations, and said, Venomous insects usually breed in ces with arge number of rotting corpses, and ces without sunlight, cold, and damp are also prone to breeding venomous insects, and


    When Yui first spoke, Kanp and Shisui are still silently remembering, so as not to miss it, but Yui didnt finish speaking talking about it even after a while, causing the two of them to lose their thoughts.


    Kanp finally interrupted her and said: Okay Yui, you dont need to say more, in short, the arduous task of finding venomous insects will be handed over to you. We will go wherever you say it!


    I understand!

 Chapter 193: Disappearance Investigation

    Chapter 193: Disappearance Investigation


    For the next two days, under Yuis leadership, Kanp and Shisui roamed left and right in the vast forest, all the way to the remote and dark corners of the jungle.


    But only one kind of venomous insect that lives in the carcass of rotting animals has been found.


    Yui kept this carrion insect in her insect pot, and as a result, the carrion insect died in less than half a day.


    Kanps group of three are very frustrated.


    Shikuro-sensei, what if we fail toplete the mission? Kanp asked curiously.


    Dont be discouraged.


    Shikuro chuckled softly and said, This forest is extremely vast, and there are hundreds of venomous insects inhabiting it. As long as you find the pattern, you will soon be able to gather ten types of venomous insects.


    Pattern? Kanp looked towards Yui.


    Yui then pondered and said: Its the living habits of the venomous insects, but the living habits of each venomous insect are different.


    So


    Kanp rubbed his chin thoughtfully, The real purpose of this mission is not to capture ten kinds of venomous insects, but to let Yui master the life habits of various venomous insects?


    Shikuro-sensei is really well-intentioned.


    Looking at Yui who was in deep thought, Kanp sighed silently. Venomous insect is not his field of expertise, so he can only shout 666 to give support to Yui.


    Seven dayster.


    Kusagakure, Land of Grass.


    The disguised Kakashi was carrying a sack as he worked in a carriage shop, collecting nearby information along the way.


    The rtionship between Kusagakure and Konoha has always been very good. They are in ally rtionship, but during the war, anything can happen. In order to prevent Iwagakure from drawing Kusagakure to their side, so as to smoothly crossed Land of Grass to sneak attack on the Land of Fire, Konoha sent a lot of Shinobi spies in Kusagakure, so as to keep abreast of the movements here.


    But not long ago, several of Konohas spies suddenly lost contact.


    Hiruzen originally wanted Minato to investigate this matter, but Minato just got the Nidaimes Flying Thunder God Technique research notes, and he may be in critical juncture in developing Flying Thunder God Technique, so in order not to disturb him, Hiruzen decided to put the mission in the mission center, and it was finally picked up by Kakashi.


    Kakashi has been in undercover in Kusagakure for many days, working as a waiter in a tavern, helping in a barbeque restaurant, and cleaning peoples backs in the bathhouse. Today, he came to carry sacks again. Unfortunately, after so many days, he hasnt found any information rted to the disappearance of the spies.


    Suddenly, out of the corner of Kakashis eyes, he noticed a merchant not far away and the two arrogant people behind him Shinobi?


    Both of them have ninja bags tied to their legs, but there is no forehead protector on their foreheads, Are they missing-nin, or are they hiding their identities, or are they just ordinary bodyguards pretending to be Shinobi?


    Kakashi feels that the merchant and the two behind him are a bit suspicious and worth following.


    Hurry up and put my goods in. Im leaving at noon, so hurry up!


    The merchant yelled at Kakashi and other workers. After a while, he seemed to be hungry, as he rubbed his stomach and then turned away.


    The two Shinobi behind the merchant left without falling.


    Kakashis eyes lit up upon seeing this, and immediately ran to the corner, and then formed the clone seal to create a shadow clone, and ordered him to follow after them quietly.


    Then, Kakashi worked slowly until noon when the merchant and two Shinobi returned.


    But What about the shadow clone?


    Kakashi felt something is a little strange in his heart, and then quietly took the initiative to form a hand seal and disperse the shadow clone that he didnt know where he had gone to.


    In the next instant, a sh of memory flooded into Kakashis brain.


    So hes lost?


    Kakashi frowned.


    It turned out that the shadow clone just caught up with the merchant, and found that the two Shinobi behind the merchant suddenly disappeared. The shadow clone didnt dare to be careless, and after finding the traces left by them when they left, he immediately chased after them. As a result, he chased farther and farther Until Kakashi voluntarily dispersed it, there was still no trace of the two Shinobi.


    But!


    Kakashi stared at the two Shinobi behind the merchant, and was surprised, Arent they right here?


    What should I do?


    Although it is impossible to determine whether the disappearance of the spies is rted to them, he feels that they are really suspicious!


    Its never wrong to investigate.


    But remembering the way the shadow clone was being yed around by them, Kakashi realized that if he wanted to follow them, he cant rely on shadow clone, only the main body could do it in person!


    But as soon as this idea came out, Kakashi felt that something was wrong.


    Its just that the merchants goods are ready at this time, and he left here in a hurry.


    Kakashi didnt have time to think about it. In the end, mission came first, so he followed them quickly.


    Soon, they left Kusagakure one after the other and headed south, toward the direction of Land of Rain.


    After silently following them for a day, Kakashi didnt find anything unusual, but he felt more and more ufortable in his heart.


    He squatted among the branches and leaves of the dense forest, closing his eyes to recall what had happened before.


    The suspicious Shinobi appear, the shadow clone followed but lost them, the suspicious Shinobi appeared again, the main body tracked


    "


    "


    Then disappeared?


    Kakashis eyelids twitched, he seemed to understand why the spies are missing!


    At the next moment, Kakashis whole figure instantly runs wildly in the direction of Land of Fire like an arrow from the string.


    He found out?


    In the caravan ahead, the two Shinobi behind the merchant look at each other a little surprised.


    Looking at the Chakras aura, he should be just Chunin. I didnt expect him to respond so quickly.


    However, it is still toote.


    Ouch~~


    The Land of Grass, deep in the vast jungle.


    Gekk Kanp, the son of Gekk ns n head and the future pir of Gekk n, is holding onto a tree trunk and vomiting.


    Not far away, a ck snake nailed to a tree by kunai was twisting its body madly, so that the wound caused by the kunai expanded rapidly, exposing the flesh and blood inside and countless moving linear insects.


    This kind of insect is yellow and white, with a long knuckle, but very thin. It was densely packed in the naked snake body, which is extremely hideous and disgusting.


    Kanp nced at it from the distance and felt that his body was hollowed out, and it was impossible to hold onto the tree.


    Shisui stood further to the back, covering his mouth and squinting, constantly looking left and right, trying to divert his attention.


    Yui, are you okay?


    Kanp wants to leave this damned ce quickly.


    Just a moment!


    Yui didnt notice their difort, wrapped her fingers with Chakra, and caught a dozen nematodes from the thousands of armies, and then put them into her insect pot.


    Then, she pulled out the kunai that had pinned the ck snake, and the next moment, the ck snake twisted its body and quickly climbed to the top of the tree and disappeared.


    The eighth type!


    Yui said with a smile.


    After so many days, Yuis efficiency in finding venomous insects is getting higher and higher. If it werent for a few venomous insects that died during the period, they should have gone back yesterday!


    Yui, you wouldnt be wanting to keep that kind of poison insect in your body, right? Kanp thought of the insects under the ck snakes, and he couldnt help but shudder, and thought that he had to greet Yui with the highest respect.


    "


    "


    Kanp, are you afraid?


    Yui looked at Kanp with a puzzled expression.


    Kanp also looked at her with a puzzled expression: Isnt it scary?


    Yui thought for a while, and then shook her head in confusion: I dont think so.


    The muscles at the corners of Kanps mouth twitched slightly, and he said: Hehe, of course I am not afraid, I mainlyhave a phobia of intensiveness, cough, yes, it is a phobia of intensiveness!


    Caw caw


    At this moment, there was a strange cry of the crows not far away.


    Shisui, your bird called. Kanp hurriedly changed the subject, as he really didnt want to discuss bugs with Yui.


    Shisui stood in ce and ignored Kanp. He seemed to be listening to the crows cry. Soon, Shisuis face changed: There are enemies!!


    Kanpsplexion changed, but soon after, he felt that meeting enemy is just a usual thing.


    Right, unlucky star?


    Kanp turned his head to look around, but Shikuro is missing

 Chapter 194: Demoting Intelligence?

    Chapter 194: Demoting Intelligence?


    Kanp once naively thought that Shikuros private goods were just to help Yui grow faster, but at this time, he suddenly encountered an enemy and Shikuros disappearance made him realize that he had been tricked again, but unfortunately, there is still no evidence.


    Shisui, which vige is the enemy from, and how many people are there? Kanp asked calmly.


    Three people, although they dont wear a Shinobis headband, but they all wear red clothes and tawny k jackets. If theres no ident, they should be Iwagakures Shinobi. Shisui said quickly, And they are chasing after someone!


    Hearing this, Kanps eyelids twitched as he suddenly remembered that he saw Kakashi in the mission hall when he took the mission, and then saw Kakashis signature when he reported at the viges gate. At that time, he had a hunch that he would run into Kakashi, right?


    Kanp looked towards Shisui, and thetters expression was also a bit strange. He probably also remembered of Kanps original prophecy.


    Is it really Kakashi-senpai who is being hunted down? Kanp asked.


    Shisui nodded slightly: Although it is still uncertain, the crow said that he has silver-white hair, which should be Kakashi-senpai.


    Kakashi is a Chunin, and also a genius. To be able to hunt him down, the three Iwagakures Shinobi at least have Chunins strength!


    If we go to support, Kakashi will fight one, and we will have to fight two Chunin the oue is only fifty percent?


    But Shikuro-sensei disappeared at this time. Did he mean to give us all the right to choose whether to rescue Kakashi or not?


    Would we refuse to rescue ourpanions on the grounds that the missiones first, or would we give up the mission to rescue ourpanions and leave Land of Grass together?


    This is very much in line with the test of Konohas Will of Fire!


    Caw caw!!!


    At this moment, the crow in the distance cried sharply again, causing the three people looked sideways, and then they saw arge ck cloud of insects flying up between the lush branches and leaves in the distance, covering the sky like a sandstorm!


    Uh


    Kanp found that he seemed to be thinking too much.


    Shikuros disappearance is not to test them, but he has already rushed to rescue Kakashi!


    In this moment, Kanps brains spun quickly: If the ones chasing Kakashi are three Chunin, then Shikuro-sensei could just hide on the back and test us three like I thought.


    But Shikuro-sensei rushed straight to help Kakashi!


    This shows


    The Shinobi who chase after Kakashi is definitely not just a Chunin!


    Just as Kanp was thinking of this, Shisui has already disappeared from in front of him with a Body Flicker Technique.


    Hey! Shisui, dont go!!! When Kanp stopped him, he was a step toote. Shisuis Body Flicker Technique was too fast!


    Whats the matter?


    In fact, Yui had already rushed over there, but she hadnt mastered Body Flicker Technique yet, so she stopped directly when she heard Kanps words.


    Yui, you hide first!


    Kanp originally wanted her to run, but what if she encounters an enemy while she runs?


    Why?


    Yui asked softly, looking Kanp with some puzzlement.


    Dont you understand yet? Shikuro-sensei didnt even have time to remind us and immediately came to the rescue, indicating that the Shinobi that hunted down Kakashi-senpai is very powerful, and the situation was urgent!


    Kanp said concisely, If we followed after him, not only we cant help, we will even be a burden and drag him down!


    But Shisui has gone! Yui said, We cant give up ourpanions!


    Kanps mouth twitched upon hearing this.


    The people in this world are really very passionate.


    Ive said it so clearly, but youre still thinking of finding a just and honorable reason to rush over to make trouble?


    Yui, you should hide first! As for Shisui just leave it to me.


    Kanp was full of resentment, but what he said was also in line with the passion of this world.


    No! If you two go too, I definitely cant hide here alone!


    Yui, who used to be cold and indifferent in the past, showed an extraordinary persistence and firmness at this time. I know this is wrong, but I must help, and I also have no hesitation. Anyway, you guys will just save me. Im an important character. The plot cant kill me, so I must go. I must go no matter what!


    Seeing her expression, Kanp realized that Yui might not be passionate, but her intelligence was demoted forcefully by the plot!


    She can no longer be persuaded by mouth!


    Kanp made a prompt decision and directly stunned her with a Body Flicker Technique and a chop on the spot.


    Want to be stupid in front of me?


    Ill never let you!


    After that, Kanp first activated the Transparent Release, and then formed the seal to create a shadow clone, and ordered him to go directly with Yui.


    ording to the general standard of intelligence, if Yui wakes up, the universe will help her and explode his shadow clone, and then she would rush over to help, so the best choice to take her away directly!


    After all, this dense forest is so big, and once someone go far, they will easily lose their way. When the timees, Yui cant find the way to them even if she really wants toe back.


    Only after seeing his shadow clone leaving with Yui on his back that Kanp was relieved.


    Afterwards, while refining Chakra, Kanp took out the sealing scroll and pulled out his Moonlight Sword.


    Today, in the name of the moon, Ill destroy you!


    Kanps eyes glowed, and then he activated Kekkei Genkai: Transparent Release!


    A wave of ripples spread out from Kanps body, and a flowing substance like a ss of ss wrapped it. Then, Kanp lightly stepped forward, moving quietly in the direction of the insect cloud, trying not to make any sound.


    Beneath the overwhelming insect cloud, three Iwagakures Shinobi stood on a thick branch in a triangle formation.


    Aburame ns Shinobi, Konoha really has support!


    Looking at the scale of this insect cloud and the Chakras aura, it should be a Jnin, yes, we finally caught a big fish!


    Aburame n very good, I can finally get revenge today!!


    The three people standing on the thick branches are Kitsuchi, Monga, and Kamizuru Hiachi.


    Kitsuchi and Monga are giants nearly 2.2 meters tall. They are broad, strong and full of strength. They are the Jnin of Iwagakure!


    And Kamizuru Hiachi


    Iwagakures insect-controlling n is there a descendant?


    On the thick branch more than ten meters away Shikuro, with a ck insect cloud above his head, stared at the opposite Iwagakures Shinobi.


    Kamizuru n is the n that controls bees. It used to be a big n in Iwagakure, and its reputation in Shinobi World was also higher than that of Aburame n. But in the era of Shikuros father, Kamizuru n was used as pioneers by Iwagakure to invade Konoha, but was discovered by Aburame n and was annihted outside the forest west of Konoha!


    That battle established Aburame ns position in Konoha, and at the same time, caused Kamizuru nsplete decline!


    As for Kitsuchi


    Sandaime Tsuchikage, nokis son


    Monga


    His aura isparable to that of Kitsuchi!


    Damn it!!


    Shikuros face was getting darker and darker. Fighting head-on is definitely like striking a stone with an egg. Therefore, the only thing he can do now is to stop these three as long as possible and give Kakashi time to escape!


    But he still has his three students in the vicinity. Although he has released insects to inform them to leave quickly, but in case they are impulsive Things will go from bad to worse!


    "


    "

 Chapter 195: Little Bees and Kikaichū

    Chapter 195: Little Bees and Kikaich��


    Ninp: Hachimitsu no Jutsu!!! (Ninja Art: Honey Bee Technique)


    On the thick branches, Hiachi, who was eager for revenge, waved his sleeves without waiting for the opening remarks, and arge number of bees buzzed and flew into the sky, and then spew out dark red sticky honey towards the ck insect cloud!


    The dark red honey is like super glue, and with arge amount of it spewed, hundreds of Kikaich are bound by the honey and fall straight from the sky!


    It is working!!!


    Seeing his bees attack works, Hiachi felt his blood boiling, and he urge the bees to move toward the insect cloud, causing a lot of Kikaich fell from the sky.


    Shikuro hurriedly controlled the Kikaich to spread apart, and then rushed into the bees swarm to ughter them.


    In an instant, the bees and insects collided together, and glue and ck bugs dance.


    100 meters away behind the insect cloud.


    Kakashi was panting heavily, looking at the battle in the sky behind him with a tired and tangled expression.


    What should I do?


    Should I stay to help, or get out of here?


    This Aburame ns Jnin is here to help me, I cant just run away alone and leave him alone to fight here!


    But soon, Kakashi thought of his fathers suicide.


    No!


    Mission!


    Missiones first!


    Even if a partner from the same group is sacrificed, the mission must bepleted first!


    My mission is to investigate the disappearance of our spies. I must pass the information back, otherwise, more of spies will be killed by Iwagakures Shinobis bait!


    Kakashi turned around and ran quickly in the direction of the Land of Fire.


    Several Kikaich watched Kakashis retreating back, and then returned directly to report this scene to Shikuro.


    He left? Very good.


    Shikuro breathed a sigh of relief, and right now, he just hopes that Kanp and the others would be as sensible as Kakashi.


    That Konoha brat is gone!


    Monga suddenly said, and his tone is calm and unhurried.


    Ill chase after him, Ill leave this guy to you! Kitsuchi dropped a sentence, and his whole figure instantly turned into an afterimage, trying to bypass Shikuro.


    Your opponent is me!


    Shikuro immediately drew out some of Kikaich from the insect cloud and rushed towards Kitsuchi.


    Doton: Kengan no Jutsu! (Earth Release: Fist Rock Technique)


    Monga snorted coldly, jumped straight up, clenched his right fist, condensed a huge rock fist in the air, and viciously mmed his fist into Shikuros chest.


    Hijutsu: Mushiheki! (Secret Technique: Insect Wall)


    Shikuros face changed slightly, and he drew Kikaich from the insect cloud in the sky again, and made them spun with high speed outside his body!


    At this time, he was distracted with three actions at once. While controlling his insect to fight against Hiachis bees, he also controlled his insect to block Kitsuchi, while also resisting Mongas fist, the pressure can be imagined.


    Boom!!


    The rock fist mmed hard on the crazily spinning Kikaich, and the huge rotating force of the insect started to chip the rock fist, but Monga is a power yer, with a height of nearly 2.2 meters tall and a strong body, coupled with the power carried by the rock fist, he gradually gained the upper hand after a slight stalemate, and faintly exceeded the upper limit of the Insect Wall.


    Katon: Gkaky no Jutsu! (Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique)


    But at this moment, a fireball with a radius of one meter suddenly sprayed from the left.


    Huh? Theres other reinforcements?


    Monga frowned and quickly retreated, and then a strange smile appears on his face, But you slightly overestimate your capabilities.


    Then, Monga left Shikuro directly, then turned around and rushed towards Shisui!


    Shisui Didnt you see my insects?


    Shikuros face changed greatly. He finally saved one, but herees another one!


    And with Shisui is here, how can Kanp and Yui note?


    The more Shikuro thought about it, the more upset he became, and his changes was seen by Hiachi, which made his anger rise!


    I tried my best to get revenge, but you are really good, while fighting with me, you distracted and stopped Kitsuchi, while also entangled with Monga, and now, you are concerned about a Konohas brat, do you even take me, Kamizuru Hiachi, seriously!


    Unforgivable!!!


    Hiachi is very furious. No longer cherishing his body, he frantically squeezed the Chakra in his body to give birth to arge number of small bees, forming a bee with glue that swept towards Shikuro.


    At the same time, Monga has also rushed towards Shisuis body, and the huge rock fist directly mmed towards Shisuis small chest.


    Shisuis expression was tense. Knowing that the giant on the other side was not to be messed with, he immediately activated 1-Tomoe Sharingan, and used the no cost Genjutsu, such as Sly Mind Affect Technique, and Hell Viewing Technique, with his Sharingan.


    Sharingan?


    Monga was overjoyed, This is a good seed. I need to bring him back to the vige to be used as a breeding horse!


    As soon as he thought of this, Monga immediately changed his fist into grasping motion. As for those Genjutsu, it doesnt affect Jnins firm heart at all!


    Of course, this is also rted to the small increase given by 1-Tomoe Sharingan.


    But fortunately, Shisuis Body Flicker Technique is extremely outstanding that he disappeared in front of Monga the moment before being caught.


    How is it possible?


    Monga was shocked, Whats wrong with this Konohas brats Body Flicker Technique?


    Before he could think about it, a fireball roared down from above his head.


    After Shisui spewed out a Great Fireball Technique again, he immediately formed hand seal to create arge number of clones, and then a dozen of clones began to run around.


    After Monga avoided the fireball, he nced around and immediately found Shisuis main body, and then charged towards him aggressively.


    Shisui did not dare to fight Monga head-on, and frantically performed Body Flicker Technique and Clone Technique, while mingling with Mongas sight, he threw shuriken and kunai wildly, but Monga ignored the Ninja Tools Shisui threw, as his skin is as hard as a rock, and continued to ram towards Shisui!


    But Monga is a power-type Shinobi after all. His body is not as flexible as Shisui, and he also intends to catch Shisui alive, so he didnt dare to use the powerful and terrifying Earth Release Ninjutsu, moreover, at every critical moment, Shikuros insect came to harass Monga, so for a while, Shisui barely able to hold against Monga.


    But Shisui is Body Flicker Technique and Clone Technique again and again, and he also threw Ninja Tools and Great Fireball Technique, and has to run around to prevent being caught by Monga, which caused his Chakra and stamina being consumed rapidly. It is estimated that in three to five minutes, he will have to kneel in front of Monga and call him father.


    What made Shisui the most ufortable is that he had to be on full guard for Mongas every move, not daring to be distracted by starting to talk!


    At this time, Kanp stealthily reached the vicinity.


    He nced at Shisui and Mongas hide-and-seek, if his small body rushed there, it wont be enough for Monga to stuff his teeth!


    He looked towards Kitsuchi that had got rid of Shikuros insects, and quickly ran to chase after Kakashi. If he rushed forward, he will definitely die.


    In the end, Kanp set his sights on the battle between Shikuro and Hiachi. The insect battle between the two has entered the climax, in the sky, Kikaich and the little bees, you attack me and I attack you, a tough attitude that will not give up until one of them is annihted.


    Kanp immediately ced the key points on this guy, and after confirming that there were no bees or insects near Hiachi, Kanp immediately grasped his Moonlight Sword tighter and quietly walking in tip-toe towards Hiachi.


    Hiachi is the star of hope for Iwagakures insect control n, but in the end, his strength is only at Tokubetsu Jnin Level, which is still far behind Shikuro!


    Therefore, in the insect battle between the two, Shikuro can be distracted for two or even three actions, but Hiachi must concentrate his attentionpletely to control the bees, otherwise, he will not be able to threaten Shikuro at all!


    Especially the grievances between the two ns in the past made Hiachi focused at Shikuro single-mindedly.


    Of course, the most important thing is that his twopanions, Kitsuchi and Monga, are both Jnin, so Hiachi canpletely invest himself to the battle!


    But it is not a good thing to be too invested to anything.


    Kanp is holding the Moonlight Sword, and his distance from Hiachi is getting closer, closer, closer, closer

 Chapter 196: Kakashis Quick Thinking

    Chapter 196: Kakashi''s Quick Thinking


    Deep in the jungle of the Land of Grass jungle deep.


    Kakashi is like a galloping silver lightning, and his silhouette flickering between the tall branches and leaves, desperately running away.


    He ran while refining Chakra, and when his stamina run low, he immediately takes out the military rations pill and eat it, without daring to stop even for a moment!


    Its just that by refining Chakra all the way, not only his stamina, but even his spirit is faint, but at this time, Kakashi can only grit his teeth and hold on.


    No, Ill never be able to escape the Land of Grass if I go on like this!


    Kakashi stopped running with a pale face, lowered his eyes and pondered quickly.


    At least two of the three Iwagakures Shinobi who were chasing him were Jnin. If he hadnt noticed the crisis one step ahead of time and escaped in time, his body would have turned cold at this time!


    But this chase just now consumes most of Kakashis stamina. If it wasnt for his survival consciousness, he would not be able to wait for Shikuros support!


    But can Shikuro stop two Jnin?


    Kakashi finds it unrealistic, but Shikuro can hold at least one or two people. Then, there should be only one Iwagakures Shinobi who is chasing him at this time, and the worst case is two people!


    In this case I can only take a gamble!


    Kakashi puts his hands together: Kage Bunshin no Jutsu! (Shadow Clone Technique)


    Boom!


    White mist exploded, and an identical Kakashi turned around, then somersaults in mid-air andnded on the ground.


    Kakashi quickly disappeared among the lush foliage without looking back, while the shadow clone erased the traces of the main body leaving, and then stood in ce and waited.


    After a while, Iwagakures Jnin and Sandaime Tsuchikages son, Kitsuchi galloped out of the forest like a vigorous hippo!


    Ive caught up with you!


    Seeing the shadow clone, Kitsuchi stopped immediately, but immediately after, he felt something was wrong: Is this guy an idiot? Why would he stay here and not run?


    Wouldnt it be naive to think that Aburame ns Shinobi can hold the three of us?


    Kitsuchi showed a look of suspicion, and then remembered the previous scene where Kakashi had noticed the trap one step in advance and ran away from their encirclement one step in advance.


    This Konohas little brat is not only strong, but also has a brilliant mind, so it is impossible for him to stay here and wait for hispanion!


    Are you a shadow clone?


    Kitsuchi narrowed his eyes.


    You will understand if you catch me!


    The shadow clone smiled slightly, turned around and galloped away in the other direction.


    Doton: Dorys! (Earth Release: Earth Flow Spears)


    Kitsuchi mmed the ground without saying a word. Apanied by the huge amount of Chakra pouring into the ground, dozens of huge sharp stone spears instantly rose up like bamboo shoots in the rain, stabbing the shadow clone.


    The shadow clone jumped up to the tall branches and leaves, and the stone spear on the ground skyrocketed in the next instant, violently stabbing towards the shadow clones ass.


    The shadow clone turned back and smiled, his toes focused heavily on the branch, and the instant the stone spear broke the branches, he jumped to the opposite branches and leaves, and then shed away from the branches and leaves like a curved lightning.


    Kitsuchi subconsciously wanted to catch up, but after another thought, No, this is just a shadow clone!


    I must not be fooled!


    Kitsuchi immediately checked the surroundings, and sure enough, he found the traces left by Kakashis main body. Although there are traces of being erased, it is estimated that the time is too tight, so the erasure was not thorough enough!


    Finding the right direction, Kitsuchi immediately followed after the traces.


    About five minutester, Kitsuchi saw Kakashis tired silhouette.


    You cant run away!


    Kitsuchi urged his Chakra, and he elerated and passed over Kakashi in an instant, appearing among the branches and leaves in the front, and said in a stern tone, This is the end, Konohas little brat!


    Really?


    Kakashi looked up at Kitsuchi, and the corners of his mouth covered by the ck mask showed an arc of disdain, What a pity.


    What do you mean? Kitsuchi looked at Kakashis eyes, vaguely feeling that something was out of his control.


    Do you know? Kakashi said nonchntly in a slightly mocking tone, Smart people tend to believe oneself infallible, and you are no exception.


    Kitsuchi was furious, Father always scolded me for being naive, and you said I am smart, are you mocking me!


    Without saying another word, Kitsuchi formed hand seals and used fist rock, then jumped up high, and smashed Kakashi with a huge fist rock.


    Kakashi didnt dodge or evade, and brazenly took the punch with his face.


    Boom!


    Under the fist rocks attack, Kakashi directly turned into smoke and dissipated into the air.


    Shadow clone?


    This is shadow clone?!


    Kitsuchi was stunned for a moment, then reacted abruptly, and quickly turned around and ran back. It only took him two and a half minutes to reach the previous wrong intersection, and then after he identified the next direction, he immediately chased towards the shadow clone, no, it was Kakashis main body ran to, but after chasing for a while, Kitsuchi found that there is no trace of Shinobi activity anywhere!


    Obviously, when Kitsuchi chased after Kakashis shadow clone, Kakashis main body had enough time to eliminate all traces!


    Kitsuchi fiercely punched the thick tree trunk next to him, causing the tree to fall, and then left with a sullen face after a while.


    Has he gone?


    At the bottom of a big tree not far away, arge number of hideous roots broke out of the soil, forming a gap simr to a tree hole. Kakashi motionlessly hid in it, closed his eyes and held his breath while also stopping refining Chakra, trying to minimize his sense of existence as much as possible.


    He couldnt be sure that Kitsuchi has left, so he can only try to maintain this state!


    At the same time.


    The ce where Shikuro and Hiachi fought.


    The sky is full of bees and Kikaich desperately biting and colliding with each other in mid-air, and from time to time, they turn into weird and garish graphics in an attempt to break the defense of the enemy insects. The intensity of the fight is breathtaking!


    Hiachis Chakra has been consumed by more than half, and while refining Chakra, he continued to use Chakra to spawn bees to join the battle, but it was already beyond his means.


    And at a certain moment, Hiachi suddenly felt that something was wrong.


    He couldnt tell what was wrong, but its just a feeling, an intuition, as if something bad is happening.


    Are there reinforcements from Konoha?


    Hiachi immediately narrowed his eyes, and paid attention to the situation around him. At this moment, he noticed something was different behind him, but before he could move, the air flow in the back of his head suddenly turned violently abnormal. With his richbat experience, without even thinking about it, Hiachi moved his head to the side, and then he feels a pain in his ears!


    Although the back of his head dodged the attack of the de, he turned his head and exposed his ear under the de.


    Damn it!!!


    Hiachi was maddened by the pain at this time, but at the next moment, he felt powerless on his whole body, especially his hands and feet, as if he was paralyzed andpletely lost control over them!


    He fell to the groundzily, and soon after, he saw arge amount of blood spilling from his waist. With the blood leaving, there was his increasingly blurred consciousness.


    Yes, Kanp not only stabbed Hiachi with Moonlight Sword with his right hand, but also stabbed him with a kunai with his left hand.


    Hiachi managed to dodge the Moonlight Sword stabbing towards the back of his head, but couldnt dodge the kunai stabbing at his waist!


    Kanp, you did a great job!!


    In the front, Shikuro is having a headache on how to take Shisui away from battlefield when he saw Hiachi suddenly fell, and Kanps figure is also revealed from the thin air, and he suddenly burst with joy!

 Chapter 197: Doubting Life

    Chapter 197: Doubting Life


    Hiachi?!


    Hiachis idental death caused Monga, who was about to grab Shisui, to be stunned on the spot, and immediately became furious, You guys!!!


    Hijutsu: Mushitatsumaki! (Secret Technique: Insect Tornado)


    Shikuro adjusted his mood very quickly. After the surprise, he immediately took advantage of the moment of Monga being shock and control all the Kikaich to form a ck tornado and swallowed Monga!


    Quickly retreat!


    Shikuro knew that he could only hold him for a moment, so the instant the insect tornado was formed, he loudly reminded Kanp who has a special habit for collecting corpses, and at the same time, he rushed to Shisui, who had almost lost his strength, in lightning speed, picked him up on his back, and left quickly.


    At this time, Kanp was exactly as Shikuro thought. He wanted to take out the sealingroll, but when he heard Shikuros reminder, he suddenly realized that the matter was not over, and immediately put away the Moonlight Sword, and then turned invisible.


    Doton: Doch Senk! (Earth Release: Subterranean Voyage)


    Monga, who was in the insect tornado, ignored the countless bugs that wanted to suck his Chakra, and directly escaped into the ground after forming hand seals.


    Hiachis death not onlypletely angered Monga, but also made Monga lose the best opportunity to catch Shisui alive, Since you cant be caught, then you all can die here!


    Monga quickly formed hand seals with both hands, and brazenlyunched a violent Earth Release Ninjutsu underground.


    Doton: Daichidkaku! (Earth Release: Great Moving Earth Core)


    Rumble


    The earth trembled violently, and dust ripples spread wildly around, countless towering trees are like building blocks without roots, instantly lean unsteadily from side to side, and immediately after, the t ground swelled upyer afteryer of huge earth slopes, spreading like waves towards Shikuro and Kanp.


    Just as he became invisible, Kanp was battered and exhausted by the uplifting slope that he couldnt even stand firmly. He poured Chakra into the soles of his feet, but he still couldnt keep his bnce and his steps staggered.


    At the same time, after thend was uplifted, the countless trees that lean unsteadily from side to side came rolling along the upliftednd like a mudslide.


    At the critical moment, Kanp could not care about being invisible. He directly formed the clone seal to create a shadow clone, and then stepped on the shadow clones back and jumped into the air. Vaguely, Kanp heard the shadow clone seemed to curse him. Well, it must be an illusion.


    When the mudslide rumbles down, Kanps body gradually falls, and then he quickly hugs a thick branch closest to him with his hands, and then immediately activated the whole body Hardening Technique, closing his eyes hard, and resisting against the crushing and friction of the forest, and drifts away with the flow.


    Shikuro in the distance immediately summoned back all the Kikaich, and then controlled the Kikaich to fly him and Shisui into the air, and quickly left.


    When Mongae out from the ground, the earth surging forward with great momentum, like a dragon turning the earth over, and the thick muddy smell apanied the grass, wood and stone chips flying all over the sky.


    Damn it!


    Monga looked at the insect cloud that was gradually flying away, his anger still lingering.


    But just as Shikuros insect couldnt do anything to him when he got into the ground, when Shikuro was taken to the sky by the insect, he couldnt do anything to Shikuro.


    Unless he kept following behind and chased them until theynded. Monga then saw that the insect cloud suddenly split into three and flew in three directions when he thought of this n.


    Well, I cant even pursue them now.


    Wait!


    The invisible Shinobi!


    Monga suddenly turned his head and looked towards the direction where Kanp had disappeared, and hurriedly rushed over.


    Holding a branch and drifting along with the flow, Kanp used Hardening Technique to forcibly holding against the collision and friction between the tree and the ground. Although his skin is not injured, the pain caused by the friction and collision invaded Kanps young heart in waves, but fortunately, his desire for survival was strong enough to hold on to the end!


    When the ground is no longer moving, Kanp does not dare to be careless, and without saying any word, he once again formed the clone seal to create a shadow clone. At this moment, Kanp feels his body is hollowed out, but he does not dare careless before he can leave safely, so he used Transparent Release and run quickly.


    As for the shadow clone, he uses Earth Release: Subterranean Voyage to dive into the ground.


    There is no doubt that Subterranean Voyage is an excellent Ninjutsu to be used to escape, but to cast this Ninjutsu in front of a Jnin of Iwagakure is tantamount to courting death!


    No, even before he arrived, Monga had already sensed the Chakra fluctuations in the ground, and his hands directly formed hand seals and mmed onto the ground: Doton: Kaido Shkutsu!!! (Earth Release: Opening Earth Rising Excavation)


    Rumble


    Amid the violent tremors, the ground was squeezed out, forming a huge slope like a volcanic crater, and then Kanps shadow clone sprayed directly from the volcanic crater, turned into white smoke and dissipated in mid-air.


    As for Kanp, when the ground shakes, he already ran as fast as he can!


    Behind the volcanic crater.


    Monga looked at the smoke dissipating from the shadow clone, frowned, and looked the surrounding that look like a disaster scene after an earthquake. At this time, everything is silent, only a few chirping from frightened bird from a dozen miles away and a slight breeze from the wind passing through the trees.


    Other than that, there is no other sound.


    Monga!


    Soon after, Kitsuchi came back, but when he saw the scene in front of him, he had an ominous premonition in his heart, Whats going on? Wheres Hiachi? Where is Konohas Shinobi?


    Sorry, I let them run away.


    Monga lowered his head with a look of guilt, Konoha also has a reinforcement hiding in the vicinity, and they assassinated Hiachi


    What? Kitsuchis face turned ugly, and then he remembered what happened to him just now, and angrily said, Konohas Shinobi are too cunning! I was also tricked, damn it!!!


    The two two-point-two-meter broad menined to each other, and their feelings suddenly deepened.


    When he escaped to the dense forest more than ten miles away, Kanp was already exhausted. He didnt dare to use Body Flicker Technique just now, because once he did it, he would be out of invisible state and will inevitably be discovered by the Iwagakures Shinobi, so he can only rely on his two legs to run. This physical exhaustion makes him about to cry.


    Furthermore, Kanp has cast shadow clone several times, and the consumption of Chakra of this technique is directly proportional to 50% of his remaining Chakra. How can he afford it?


    "


    "


    Kanp leaned against a tree, panting like an ox, and then silently took out five military rations pill and swallowed them directly, which cause his condition to be a little better.


    After that, he continued to walk silently in the dense forest in the invisible state, not daring to be careless in the slightest.


    At the same time.


    In the dense forest dozens of miles away.


    Yui woke up, and then began to struggle frantically: Let go of me! Kanp, what are you doing? I want to go back, no matter what, I will not leave Uncle and Shisui!


    Idiot! Have your intelligence been demoted? The shadow clone is not as easy to talk as Kanp. He threw Yui off directly. With a silent sneer at the corner of his mouth, his tone was full of ridicule, disdain, and a trace of contempt.


    Demoted? Kanpwhat are you talking about? Yuis frantic expression froze, if she couldnt believe that Kanp would speak to her in such a tone.


    The shadow clone smiled coldly.


    Kanp used shadow clones one after another in the battle. When the shadow clones disappeared, the other shadow clones also received the memories of the disappearing shadow clones, so he knew the danger on that battlefield.


    Among the three Iwagakures Shinobi who chased Kakashi, two of them are Jnin, and the other one is most probably a Tokubetsu Jnin!


    The shadow clone said with a sneer, Fortunately, with the insignificant ability of the main body, they have sessfully escaped!


    The main body? Are you a shadow clone? Are you telling the truth? Are they all safe?


    Yuis expression suddenly rxed a lot, Thats great!


    Great? Hehe, whats so great about it? They were almost killed by you! The shadow clone said.


    Yui was taken aback.


    Didnt you hear what I said? On the other side, there are two Jnin and one Tokubetsu Jnin! The shadow clone said coldly, If the main body didnt knock you out, you will rush directly into the battlefield like an idiot, and with your strength, you will be caught by them in less than 30 seconds, and then drag everyone as a hostage until all of them are killed! Is this the awareness of how you keep on saying cant abandon yourpanions? Its really touching! Hmph!


    Yui was extremely shocked, and then her whole body trembled. She wanted to refute, but she couldnt find a reason at all, because after thinking about it carefully, if Kanp hadnt knocked her out at that time, maybe the situation would have really happened as the shadow clone said, and she will kill everyone!


    Why is this happening?


    Yui was both feeling guilty and regretting, What was I thinking at that time?


    Kanp clearly warned seriously that the enemy was very strong, but I didnt listen at all.


    Why?


    Why didnt I listen?


    This is not like me!


    Yui fell into deep self-me.


    Okay, you can go your own way for the rest. Leave the Land of Grass early, lest you drag others down again.


    The shadow clone left a cold sentence, and then directly dissipated himself with a hand seal.

 Chapter 198: Shisui Has Evolved

    Chapter 198: Shisui Has Evolved


    When the shadow clone dissipated, Kanp, who was still on his way to escape, instantly received his memory, and his brain immediately shut down.


    Although he had a hunch, when the shadow clone really caused him trouble, Kanp still had a feeling of being pped by himself!


    Although Yui has indeed have her intelligence demoted, it must have been forcibly arranged by plot, and Yui cant be med entirely!


    Furthermore, as the main body, if I said nothing, how can you, who is just a mere shadow clone, be so fierce?


    Kanps expression is unhappy, but Why do I have some joy in my heart?


    No, this feeling must not be mine!


    At this time, Kanp had already run for thirty to forty miles. After confirming that Yui was also safe, he was really unable to hold on, so he found a hidden tree hole and went in, and then sat cross-legged, eat a few military rations pills first, then started refining Chakra.


    Thanks to the powerful recovery and vitality of the Uzumaki ns physique, and the 9-fold increase of the perfect level Chakra Refining Technique, in just about ten minutes, Kanps physical strength has recovered by half, and at the same time, a lot of his Chakra has been added to his body. Then, he formed the seal to create a shadow clone, and ordered him to run towards the Land of Fire with him on his back.


    The shadow clone carried Kanp on his back with a look of disgust, and ran in silence with a sullen face.


    Kanpy on his shadow clones back, and while continuing to recover stamina, he is also refining Chakra.


    After a long time, suddenly a few ck Kikaich were flying around in front of him. Seeing this, Kanps eyes lit up, and he hurriedly ordered the shadow clone run towards the Kikaich. The Kikaich also seems to recognize Kanp, and after circling around him twice, they flew to the left front, and soon, Kanp saw Shikuro and the sleeping Shisui.


    Shikuro-sensei, are you okay? Just as Kanp got off the back of the shadow clone, he heard the shadow cloneined sharply, You should lose weight!


    The corner of Kanps mouth twitched, and he silently formed the hand seal to dismiss this son-of-a-*****.


    We are all fine, Kanp, thanks to you this time.


    Shikuro couldnt help but breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that Kanp returned safely.


    No way, its all thanks to Shikuro-sensei who entangled that guy, otherwise, I wouldnt be able to assassinate him. Kanp said modestly, and then there was pain in his eyes, Unfortunately, I didnt manage to collect that guys body so regretful!


    Then Kanp looked towards Shisui, who was sleeping beside him.


    Shisui is just too tired. Hes not seriously injured, so he should wake up soon.


    Shikuro said softly, and then asked solemnly, By the way, Kanp, wheres Yui?


    Kanp then said that he knocked her out, and told ordered his shadow clone to take care of you.


    So thats how it is


    After listening to Kanps exnation, Shikuro finally felt relieved, and said with a smile, Kanp, you did not do anything wrong! If Yui was there at that time, Im afraid to be able to make the right decision in such a short time, you are already a qualified Shinobi, Kanp!


    Kanp smiled shyly, then remembered how his shadow clone diss Yui, and a few drops of cold sweat broke out on his forehead.


    However, with Yuis usual character, unless she is angry, its unlikely that she would tattletale on Shikuro right?


    Thinking of this, Kanp was a little flustered, so he hurriedly changed the subject, and asked: Shikuro-sensei, the Shinobi we saved is Kakashi-senpai, right?


    Shikuro nodded solemnly: Yes.


    Shikuro-sensei, did you already know that Kakashi woulde to the Land of Grass for a mission? Kanp asked with narrowed eyes.


    Shikuro shook his head calmly: No, I dont know.


    I dont believe it! Kanp said bluntly.


    Shikuro shook his head and said: If you dont believe it, theres nothing I can do, I already said that I dont know.


    Kanps eyes are full of suspicion, he still didnt believe him. But if the other party doesnt admit it, Kanp cant do anything about it.


    But


    Shikuro-sensei, we encountered such a powerful enemy in this mission, will the mission rank be raised to A-Rank? Kanp seriously said, Theres no way it will just be B-Rank!


    Shikuro pondered for a moment, and said: It stands to reason that the mission rank should indeed be increased


    But? Kanp was expressionless.


    Shikuro looked at Kanp with relief, patted him on the shoulder, and said: But! This mission is to capture ten kinds of venomous insects. If you cant evenplete the mission, even if its upgraded to S-Rank, you won t get anymission.


    Kanps face slightly and he said: We can continue to look for it on the edge of the Land of Grass!


    No!


    Shikuro refused with stern righteousness, You have seen how terrifying the Iwagakures Shinobi is! For your safety, I will not let you stay in the Land of Grass no matter what!


    I


    Kanps forehead overflowed with three ck lines: You old man sure is shameless!


    Kanp felt various colorful on his mouth. However, he couldnt spit it out, and he couldnt swallow it, so ufortable!


    Well, dont think too much about it. Although we encountered danger this time, it is a very rare experience for both you and Shisui! Shikuroforted, In order to reward you, II will teach you one Ninjutsu!


    Kanp eyes lit up and he said: What Ninjutsu?


    Shikuro thought for a while, and said: Kanp, what do you want to learn?


    Kanp immediately said: Lightning Release Ninjutsu!


    Kanps Chakra Attribute are Fire, Earth, and Lightning. He already has both Fire Release and Earth Release Ninjutsu, so theres just Lightning Release Ninjutsu left.


    As for Water and Wind, I can only wait until I master Chakra Nature Transformation


    Huh?


    I can learn this!


    Kanp hurriedly changed his words, Shikuro-sensei, I want to learn Chakra Nature Transformation!


    Chakra Nature Transformation?


    Shikuro looked at Kanp in surprise, then shook his head: Kanp, its too early for you to learn Chakra Nature Transformation.


    Generally, Shinobi will only try to learn Chakra Nature Transformation after they have mastered a lot of Ninjutsu. Kanp has only been a Genin for half a year, and he has not mastered a lot of Ninjutsu in total. At this time, training Chakra Nature Transformation ispletely unnecessary!


    That wont work!


    Kanp did not ept this statement. Just as he was about to use his mouth to change Shikuros decision, Shisui unexpectedly woke up. Kanp immediately put away his divine ability to avoid destroying his perfect image in Shisuis heart.


    Kanp?


    Shisui got up from the ground, showing a slightly tired smile, Thats great, I was so worried about you just now.


    Kanp calmed down his mood and said with a smile: Shisui, dont worry about me, is your injury serious?


    Im fine. Shisui looked around, but couldnt find Yui, so he hurriedly asked her about it.


    Kanp nced at Shikuro, who turned around and ignored him.


    Helpless, Kanp had to repeat what he said just now, and now he became a little thirsty.


    Kanp, you really are more reliable than me! Shisui took a deep breath, and thanked him seriously, Thank you!


    Theres no need to thank me, we are in the same team. These kinds of thing are natural. Kanp waved his hand indifferently, but felt quite happy in his heart.


    Kanp!


    After letting go of his worries, Shisui revealed a smile, and then he said happily, In the battle with Iwagakures Shinobi just now, my Sharingan seems to have evolved!


    Evolve? Two-tomoe?


    Kanps eyes widened: This is also work?

 Chapter 199: Plot Needs

    Chapter 199: Plot Needs


    The fight between Shisui and Monga is probably like a boar against a monkey.


    Monga is a wild boar covered in stone skin, and Shisui is like a monkey jumping up and down. When the two fight, the monkey is being chased by the wild boar all over the ce!


    Although the monkey is so flexible due to his agility, and also throws bananas and spits, it cant break the stone skin defense of the wild boar, and its physical strength is not as good as that of the wild boar, so it is almost a sure thing for the monkey to be defeated by the wild boar!


    In this kind of battle that has neither technical content nor even frontal hand to handbat, can Sharingan still evolve?


    Kanp has only one exnation after thinking about it: Shisui must have a lot of inner drama at that time!


    If this is my previous life, he is definitely a top student in the psychology department (drama queen)!


    Kanpined silently.


    At this time, Shisui closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, his dark pupils had already turned into Sharingan.


    Kanp then saw two ck tomoe hanging on the left and right eyes!


    It really evolved


    At this moment, the green light cluster in Kanps mind began to stir.


    From Shisui, Kanp has collected dynamic vision, so he can still collect two skills from Shisui.


    ording to the original work, the strongest Shisui not only owns Mangeky Sharingan, but also his Body Flicker Technique is famous in the Shinobi World, and his Genjutsu is also called the number 1 in Uchiha n. In short, all of his aspects are particrly awesome!


    Then the question is, what should I collect?


    Sharingan?


    Body Flicker Technique?


    Genjutsu?


    Kanp pondered for a while, and was a bit tangled.


    But then, he suddenly thought of scroll


    Thats right, whether it is Body Flicker Technique or Genjutsu, I can just ask Shisui to write it on the scroll and then I can collect it in the future!


    In that case, I only need to concentrate on collecting his Sharingan!


    So Collect?


    No no no, Shisui right now only has 2-Tomoe Sharingan, if I want to collect, I must also collect his Mangeky!


    Kanp swallowed his saliva as he looked at Shisuis two-tomoe, and then looked away reluctantly.


    At this moment, Shisui felt goosebumps all of a sudden.


    Kanp, you seem to like my Sharingan very much? Shisui asked hesitantly.


    What? Like? Nonsense! I am happy for you, not like it! Kanp turned his head righteously, and his reluctant gaze turned into a righteous stare.


    Shisui scratch his head, feeling strange in his heart, not knowing what to say.


    Okay, get ready to leave immediately.


    Shikuro interjected, Now, we must meet Yui as soon as possible, and then leave the Land of Grass!


    Yes!


    One dayter, Shikuros Kikaich detected Yuis trail. The three chased all the way and finally found Yui the next day!


    After Kanps shadow clone dissipated, Yui cautiously rushed towards the Land of Fire, leaving some marks along the way that only Aburame ns insects could find. Looking at her expression, it seemed that she was not affected by Kanps shadow clones words.


    Kanp deliberately stood behind Shisui and Shikuro, for fear of being attacked by Yui if he stood out too much.


    But its useless. A man as outstanding as Kanp is like a firefly in the dark night, wherever he hides, he is like a bright star, dazzling brightly. His mncholy eyes, sorrowful expression, the amazing forehead protector have all deeply betrayed him!


    Kanp


    Yui bypassed Shikuro and Shisui, stood in front of Kanp, lowered her head and said, You are right, this time, I


    Chotto matte!


    Kanps desire to survive exploded. No matter what Yui wants to say, she cant let her say it in front of Shikuro, otherwise, wont he be in trouble every day in the future?


    Yui, that Ganbatte! Kanp clenched his fists with both hands, looking like a Chniby kid.


    He really didnt know what to say at this time.


    That shadow clone is really too much. He only cared about being happy for a while, and make him take the me.


    Yui was stunned for a moment, a smile appeared on her face, and she said: I wont do this again in the future!


    Kanp hurriedly nodded, and at the same time, he carefully observes Yuis expression, She looked calm. It seems that because of the end of the plot, her personality has recovered, and her IQ has begun to recover to its normal level.


    While Kanp was relieved, he secretly feels the horror of the plot.


    Then, Kanp inexplicably remembered the death of Konohas White Fang, Hatake Sakumo He was attacked by lies and nders, and thenmitted suicide.


    It seems that he should also be affected by plot, and then his intelligence was forcibly lowered, thus he chose tomit suicide, right?


    After all, for a normal person, especially would a Shinobi, who has experienced many battles and kills until theyre numbed of death,mit suicide just because of lies and nders?


    Kanp doesnt believe it.


    There is also the death of Yondaime Hokage, Namikaze Minato and Shisui in the future. The more it is scrutinized, the more it seems that they are forced to die because of the needs of plot!


    So, what about myself?


    Kanpes from another world. ording to the original plot, he should just be an extra, but now, he has grown crazily because of the golden finger. Will the plot make Kanp lose his intelligence unknowingly in order to maintain his original fate, and then frantically begging to die?


    Kanps scalp felt numb, God****it, right now, I vaguely feel the deep malice from Kishimoto!


    However, fortunately, Kanp has an eclectic shadow clone Thinking of the way Yui was dissed by the shadow clone, Kanp decided tomunicate more with his shadow clone in the future, so as not to be forced to lose his intelligence without knowing it!


    Two dayster, Kanps group of four finally left the vast forest of the Land of Grass.


    Looking back, the endless forest was like a sea of forests that had been eaten by people, and Kanp had lingering fears.


    Although this mission was very dangerous, it is not in vain. Shisui looked at the forest too, but there was a smile on his face. It cant be helped, after all, who let his Sharingan evolved to two-tomoe state?


    Kanp was toozy toin, so he directly changed the topic: Its a pity that the mission was notpleted.


    Money and so on are secondary, it is mainly because Kanp likes a 100% missionpletion rate.


    The mission has beenpleted.


    Yui suddenly said, On the way back, I caught two more kinds of venomous insects.


    Really?


    Kanp was overjoyed, turned around and looked towards Shikuro, then said with a smile, Shikuro-sensei, you said before that you want to upgrade the mission to S-Rank for us, right?


    Cough, you heard wrong.


    Shikuro said calmly, Since we encountered hostile Shinobi in this mission, I will increase the mission rank to B-Rank. But Yui, although you havepleted the mission, I still have to criticize you! Mission is indeed important, but at that time, you should give priority to your own safety rather than the mission, understand?


    Yui nodded: I understand!


    Wait! Shikuro-sensei, I have a problem here.


    Kanps eyes suddenly lit up and he asked with a smile, Isnt it clearly stated in the Shinobi Rules that missionse first? This is different from what you just said.


    Shikuro frowned and said: There are many kinds of missions. Some missions must bepleted even if you need to give up your life, while some missions are not worth it for the Shinobi to give up their lives toplete. This is not recorded in the Shinobi Rules, but I hope you can understand and distinguish it yourselves!


    Yes!


    Shisui and Yui responded in unison.


    As for Kanp, he smiled slyly, Letting myself to distinguish what mission is worth my life?


    Aiya, this is really embarrassing. My life is, PRICELESS!

 Chapter 200: The Sadness Of Parting

    Chapter 200: The Sadness Of Parting


    Who?


    While these few people are talking, Shikuro suddenly became alert. Arge number of ck Kikaich flew out of his sleeves, faintly turning into ck clouds, and surrounded Kanps group of three.


    Is it Iwagakures Shinobi?


    Shisui instantly opened his 2-Tomoe Sharingan and pull out Kunai while being fully alert.


    Kanp directly turned invisible, for fear of being killed by the plot.


    Dont be nervous, its me, Kakashi.


    The silver-haired Kakashi suddenly emerged from the ground.


    Kakashi-senpai? Shisui was stunned, and hurriedly deactivated his Sharingan. He then said happily, Thats great, you are fine, I was worried that you would be caught up by Iwagakures Shinobi.


    Seeing its Kakashi, Kanp, Yui and Shikuro has also lifted their guard.


    Kakashi coughed dryly, turned to look at Shikuro, and then said: Ie here to say my thanks. Thank you for this time.


    Kanp said righteously: Everyone belongs to the same vige, so it is right to help each other, theres no need to give gifts or money, its too vulgar!


    Kakashi is thick-skinned person, so hepletely ignored Kanps very subtle demand for bribes. He then shrugged, and turned away: Then, I will go first.


    Wait, Kakashi, lets go back together.


    Shikuro suddenly said.


    Kakashis footsteps stopped, and he subconsciously wanted to refuse, but Shikuro was his life savior, and he couldnt just refuse.


    Haah.


    Kakashi sighed, Since that was the case, I had no choice but to


    Sorry, Im used to being alone.


    Kakashi finally refused, and then used Body Flicker Technique to leave quickly.


    Hes really a loner


    Kanp sighed: Because of the suicide of Konohas White Fang, Kakashi has built a huge wall in his heart. Facing this wall, it is difficult for strangers to enter his heart.


    Im afraid I will have to wait until the battle of Kannabi Bridge. With the help of Obitos death, Kakashi can finally get out of the shadow of his fathers suicide.


    Okay, lets go on our way too.


    Shikuro said solemnly. Kanp cant tell his mood after being rejected by Kakashi, but it is probably not too good.


    Seven dayster, Kanp and his group finally returned to Konoha, and after reporting at the gate, they went straight to Hokage Tower to deliver the missions report.


    Because of the appearance of Iwagakures Shinobi, the mission was upgraded to B-Rank by Shikuro. As a result, Kanps mission experience became D-Rank: 34 times, C-Rank: 2 times, and B-Rank: 2 times.


    As a Genin team, and have only graduated from Academy for less than a year, no one would believe he has alreadypleted two B-Rank missions. Of course, all of this is due to the misfortune star, Shikuro.


    Wait a minute!


    At this moment, the old Mediterranean Sea man suddenly flipped through the D-Rank mission book, and then raised his head to look to Kanp and the others, Themission money for your D-Rank mission half a year ago was sent by the client a few days ago, so Ill settle it with you too.


    After saying that, the old Mediterranean Sea man took out five thousand ry from the drawer and handed it to Shikuro.


    Kanp and the others were stunned for a moment, only to remember that it was their first D-Rank Mission: Helping the widowed old man to farm!


    At that time, they are stillining about the old man being a thief for making them work without pay, but now, they all smiled in retrospect.


    After the group finished dividing themission, it is the routine holiday arrangement.


    Shikuro-sensei, how many days off we got this time?


    Shisui asked a little nervously, his eyes a little blurred, and he was reluctant to give up!


    His Sharingan has evolved to two-tomoe, so Shisui was very excited at first, but on the way back, he gradually felt the sense of parting!


    For the Uchiha n, Sharingan is a very important Kekkei Genkai. The more tomoe someone has, the greater the increase in strength they got!


    The evolution from one-tomoe to two-tomoe is equivalent to stepping half-a-step into the threshold of Chunin, so no matter who it is, as long as their Sharingan evolve to two-tomoe, they must immediately notify the n, and then n will teach them the secret Fire Release Ninjutsu and Genjutsu, and then get them to train in seclusion. When they finished this training, they will participate in the Chunin Exams and then work in the Military Police Force!


    Of course, now is the time of war. So, if Shisui sessfully promoted to Chunin, with his talent, there is only one ce he can go to, and that is the battlefield!


    In other words, Shisuis tram rtionship with Kanp and Yui is almost over!


    Shikuros eyes under the ck sunsses drooped slightly, as he has obviously expected this.


    If Shisui is just an ordinary Uchiha nsman, Shikuro still can do something and let Shisui stay in Team 2, but unfortunately, Shisui is the Uchiha ns strongest genius!


    Once Shisui grows up, Uchiha n will definitely take him away.


    Shikuro sighed and said: This mission is very hard for everyone, so lets take a few more days of rest. As for the next time we gather, I will inform you with my insects.


    Shisui nodded silently: I understand.


    Then, Shisui bid farewell to Kanp and Yui in a low voice. It was a dry farewell, and he also encourage them, and told them to pay attention to safety. It feels like a funeral.


    Kanp was confused, but just as he was about to ask, Shisui left with Body Flicker Technique.


    Shikuro-sensei, what happened to Shisui? Whats going on?


    Kanp knew that he could not catch up with Shisui, so he turned to ask Shikuro.


    Dont think too much, hes fine.


    Shikuro responded, and then changed the subject directly, By the way, I will give the Lightning Release Ninjutsu tonight. Kanp, although Im giving you a few days off, dont forget to train hard.


    However, theres no way Kanp will just ept Shikuros arrangement: Shikuro-sensei, I think Chakra Nature Transformation is more suitable for me.


    When you master a hundred Ninjutsu, I will teach you Chakra Nature Transformation. After saying that, Shikuro turned his head and said to Yui, Yui, lets go back too.


    No, I really


    Seeing them left immediately, Kanp sighed helplessly, and then he could only turn around and go home, but as he walked, he couldnt help but touch his chin and think about Shisui.


    In fact, on the way back, Kanp has noticed Shisuis abnormality: The closer we get to the vige, the more depressed Shisui looked like.


    He didnt feel anything at that time, but the ambiguous conversation between Shisui and Shikuro just now made Kanp realize that something must have happened.


    After all, at the end of the previous mission, Shikuro would clearly specify the number of days of rest and the time and location for the next gathering, but this time, there is nothing, which is too abnormal!


    When Kanp was approaching the door of his house, a single thought shed in his mind: Is it rted to the evolution of Shisuis Sharingan to two-tomoe?


    "


    "


    Thinking of this, Kanp was instantly enlightened. When he entered the entrance of his home, Kanp had basically deducted everything.


    Shisui, in the end, is going to battlefield


    In other words, the life of old thief Fukken has also entered the countdown


    Thinking of this, Kanp became a little excited!

 Chapter 201: Kanpūs Chicken Soup Story II

    Chapter 201: Kanp��''s Chicken Soup Story II


    Kanp, you are back.


    As soon as Kanp changed his shoes at the entrance, he heard the voice of his cheap father, Hoshino in the living room.


    Kanp was shocked, and he immediately rushed to the living room. He then saw Hoshino sitting on the sofa in the living room. The right half of his face, right hand, and most of his body were wrapped in bandages, and at the edge of the bandages, the red faint trace of ugly scars.


    It was a scar that was formed from being scorched by mes.


    Tou-san


    Kanp felt very ufortable upon seeing Hoshinos state.


    Hahaha, whats with that expression?


    Hoshino stood up from the sofa, stretched out his left hand to pat Kanps shoulder, and then said with a smile, I came back alive as promised!


    Kanps mouth twitched slightly: When did you promised such thing?


    But he cant say what the words he is thinking.


    Its just that I feel a little regretful


    Hoshino sighed, I didnt manage to avenge your uncle


    "


    "


    Having heard this, Kanp had an inexplicable anger burning in his chest: Tou-san, I


    Hmm? Hoshino looked at him strangely.


    No, its nothing.


    Kanp swallowed his words halfway through. Right now, if he talks about revenge and so on, it will only worry his father!


    Its better to wait for me to be stronger and speak directly with actions!


    The father and son were sitting on the sofa tomunicate their feelings. Kanp talked about his mission, and Hoshino talked about the battlefield. Both of them had a tacit understanding and took all the dangerous ces in one stroke andpeted with each other.


    After finishing his bragging, Kanp asked: Tou-san, what are you going to do in the future?


    Hoshino smiled and said: I can no longer hold a sword, so I can only retire. From now on, I will take a walk and y chess with your Grandpa Inoue and Grandpa Matsushita.


    Right now, Gekk n has opened more than a dozen taverns in Konoha because of the hot sales of the crayfish, earning a lot of money every day, so there is no pressure on Hoshino even if he retires, and all this is due to his son!


    Kanp didnt say anything. Although Hoshino seems to be in a good mood, all of this is just the pretense to cover up the hatred in his heart!


    The reason why he doesnt show it is because he doesnt want to affect Kanp. No, it should be because he doesnt want to affect Hayate, doesnt want Hayate to fall into the abyss of hatred, and don t want Hayates future to be covered by hatred!


    Kanp does notment on whether this approach is correct or not, after all, it is his fathers intention.


    "


    "


    In the evening, Hayate came back with his schoolbag on his back.


    Big brother!


    When he saw Kanp in the living room, Hayate immediately pounced on him.


    Kanp stretched out his hand to hold Hayates head, while Hayates hands are iling around, but its too short to touch Kanp.


    Big brother Hayate felt very wronged.


    Stand up straight and speak well. Kanp took out the majesty of an older brother, and his expression was sacred and invible.


    I understand. Hayate lowered his head and stood up straight, and when Kanp retracted his hand, he immediately rushed to hug him, Big brother, I miss you so much!


    On the side, Hoshino looked at them with a look of relief in his eyes.


    Its just that Kanps expression is a bit unpleasant.


    I never see Hayate became so excited when I came back from a mission before?


    Why is he doing this?


    Was he dumped by Uzuki Ygao and asked forfort?


    Not enough pocket money so he run after me?


    Just as Kanp was wondering, Hayate suddenly pulled him towards the backyard.


    Kanp was startled, and then a yful smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    When he got to the backyard, Hayate pulled him to a corner of the backyard, and said with bitter expression: Big brother, what should I do?


    What should you do? Kanps hands are crossed near chest, and he showed the unperturbed look of an older brother.


    After Uncle Hoshino came back, he asked me to train Kenjutsu every day.


    Hayate lowered his head and said aggrieved, I dont have time to read now.


    What he means by reading is naturally to train the Body Revival Technique!


    This is not to say that Hayate is unwilling to train Kenjutsu, but he has learned from his big brother that training Kenjutsu is a long-term process which may take five, ten, or twenty years, and it is unable to make him stronger just by training in it for a short time.


    But Body Revival Technique is different. His brother has sessfully graduated from the Academy in just half a year of training this Forbidden Technique. With such a jewel in front of him, Hayate naturally wants to train Body Revival Technique first. As for Kenjutsu, he will still train in it, but his main focus would be on Body Revival Technique!


    His n is very good, but he didnt expect that after Hoshinoe back, he would urge him to train Kenjutsu every day, unable to rx for even a moment, let alone reading, he almost couldnt find time to find Ygao and y with her.


    You cant read?


    Kanp didnt know the n in Hayates mind, but just now, his cheap has told him that he would retire, and he would take a walk and y chess with Inoue and Matsushita. Is he trying to fooling him?


    Kanp has a strange expression.


    Big brother, what should I do? Hayate shook Kanps hand and looked at him pitifully.


    Even if you ask me, I cant do anything about it.


    Kanp scratched his head, as there is no solution to this. After all, who made Hoshino his father?


    However, there is at least one thing that Kanp can do very well. He then coughed and said loudly: Hayate, dont be disappointed, dont despair, life is more than just living in front of you!


    Huh? Hayate was confused.


    Be a good boy as warm as a sunflower! Kanp said.


    Hayate still has a confused expression: I still dont understand.


    Rainbow alwayses after wind and rain! Kanp said again.


    Hayate looked up at the sky: Big brother, its not raining.


    Didnt you understand?


    Kanp searched his memory and said: Prosperity, democracy, civilization, harmony, freedom, equality, justice, rule ofw, patriotism, dedication, integrity, and friendliness!


    Hayate ispletely confused at this moment: Big brother


    The brothers had a friendly exchange in the backyard for a long time, and finally it was time for dinner.


    Keiko walked out of the kitchen carrying the dishes with a smile in her eyes. As expected, she wanted the whole family to eat together after so long.


    Kanp has a good appetite. Although his cheap father is injured, he is not dead in the end. As for the distressed Hayate, Kanp can only give him a little extra pocket money, so that he can replenish his enthusiasm.


    At this moment, a few ck Kikaich flew from outside the living room, and Kanp knew it was something delivered to him.


    When he ran to the backyard, he saw Shikuros insect clone scattered, leaving a dark green scroll on his position.


    Kanp picked it up and saw that it was Lightning Release: Electromaic Murder, using both hands to release lightning that spreads on the ground or water. Its not bad. Kanp then silently threw a Collection Technique. Unsurprisingly, he failed, so he put the scroll in his pocket and went back to the house to continue eating.


    After dinner, Hoshino began to urge Hayate to train Kenjutsu.


    Kanp created two shadow clones and ordered them to return to his room, one to read the scroll of Lightning Release: Electromaic Murder, and the other is to read the scroll of the Hazy Moon Night.


    Inoue and Matsushita asked Kanp to never take the Dance of the Crescent Moon and Hazy Moon Nights scrolls out of the vige, lest the training method be spread out, so he did not bring the scrolls for the Land of Grass mission and naturally he had not sessfully collected them.


    The two shadow clones were reading hard in the bedroom, while Kanp stood on the wooden promenade in the backyard, watching with great interest.


    Hayate holds a short sword with no edge in his hand, and then smashes against a newly buried wooden stake. Hoshino stood on the side, giving a few words from time to time, imparting his experience and tricks, as if he regarded Hayate as the hope of whole vige.


    Kanp watched from 5:30 to 10:00 in the evening, and during the period, he only saw that Hayate had only rested for less than half an hour.


    It wasnt until 10:30 that Hoshino announced with satisfaction: Lets end here today, Hayare, you need to continue to work hard tomorrow!


    Hayate is already full of sweat at this moment, hes so tired that he couldnt even lift his sword!


    Kanps brows tightly knit when he saw this: If he continues to train ording to this amount of training, my little brother will fall sooner orter!


    Thinking of Hayate coughing in the original work, Kanp initially thought that the culprit was the old man Inoue and Matsushita, But I never expected it to be you


    Youve hidden too deep!


    Kanp squinted his eyes, and it seems that he needs to have an in-depth exchange with his cheap father!

 Chapter 202: Trailing

    Chapter 202: Trailing


    In the early morning of the next day, after Hayate went to school, Kanp was on the sofa in the living room with his cheap father having a man-to-man chat?


    Tou-san, your requirements for Hayate are too strict!


    Kanp said straight to the point, Hayate is still very young, and his body has not grown yet. Training too hard will seriously affect his physical and mental health!


    Hoshino was taken aback, as he didnt expect Kanp to say such outrageous words.


    Kanp!


    Hoshino said solemnly, Konoha-Style Kenjutsu is not an ordinary Kenjutsu. The user must undergo a long period of rigorous and even cruel training before it is possible to inherit it! Hayate is young now, but it is precisely because of his youth that I must be strict with him so that he can develop a habit of training hard!


    Tou-san, I am talking about his body now. Kanp frowned, If you continue training like this, Hayates body will copse by the age of twenty!


    What nonsense are you talking about!


    Hoshino looked at Kanp strangely and said, Most of the Shinobi in the n, including me, have been trained from young age through this way, and I havent seen anyone copsed at the age of twenty.


    Huh?


    This is still the fine tradition of Gekk n?


    Kanp was startled.


    "


    "


    Tou-san, in fact, everyone is different. Hayate, he he


    When Kanp was at a loss for words, he suddenly had an idea and said, He has Kekkei Genkai!


    Kekkei Genkai? Hoshino was puzzled.


    Tou-san, you should have heard of Kekkei Genkai disease, right?


    After Kanp found a breakthrough point, he was instantly inspired, Kekkei Genkai disease is recognized as an incurable disease in the Shinobi World. Only a Shinobi who owns Kekkei Genkai can get this terminal disease! And Hayate, happens to have Kekkei Genkai, Transparent Release!


    Hoshino frowned and vaguely understands what Kanp is about to say.


    I just came back for a day, and Hayate has told me that he was very tired! He had to study at the Academy during the day, and he had to train Kenjutsu untilte at night when hees back. He doesnt have a moment to rest. He said his body was not well. And until the rest, he can only depend on his willpower to support himself!


    Kanp then said earnestly, Tou-san, if this goes on, the probability of Hayate suffering from Kekkei Genkai disease will be several times, or even ten times higher than that of other Kekkei Genkai Shinobi! If that day really happens, Tou-san, what would you say to Uncle Seiseki?


    Hoshinos left eyebrow twitched slightly, and he was so squeezed by Kanp that he was speechless.


    Or, Tou-san, do you want to train Hayate to be a Jnin as soon as possible, and then let him to avenge Uncle Seiseki himself? Kanp issued a soul torture.


    Hoshinos whole body shook, and he instantly recalled the terrifying scene of him fighting Pakura in his mind.


    Let Hayate go to Pakura for revenge?


    Thats just courting death!


    Then, no matter what, I cant let Hayate go to Pakura


    Hoshinos eyes showed a trace of unwillingness and decadence, and then he sighed heavily and said: You are right, Hayate is still too young, I really shouldnt train him so strictly.


    Kanp suddenly breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this: Little brother, big brother can only help you until here.


    However, the atmosphere in the living room became a bit awkward after the discussion. Kanp stayed for a while before slipping out of the house.


    After more than half a month of treatment, Hoshinos injury has gotten better. He can now pee alone, poop alone, and go to a tavern to drink and eat, but just in case, Kanp still left a shadow clone in his bedroom. If something happens at home, he can still find out through the shadow clone.


    Now that the battle between Konoha and Sunagakure and Iwagakure is in full swing, the atmosphere in the vige is a bit turbulent. Pedestrians on the streets are in a hurry, and the business in the roadside shops is kind of deserted.


    Kanp went to a few Gekk Taverns on purpose, but its not the time for dinner yet, so he doesnt know if it was affected.


    Walking all the way, Kanps eyes suddenly lit up, as he saw a Military Police Forces member patrolling in front of him.


    Kanp silently followed behind him, and then Collect!


    In his mind, the green light cluster quickly surged up, but then gradually returned to calm.


    The collection failed.


    Kanp was not discouraged, and silently followed to the next street, and then collected again!


    But it still failed!


    Its fine, there is one more chance!


    Kanp originally wanted to collect Lightning Release: Electromaic Murder and Hazy Moon Night, but the scrolls of these two techniques are both in Kanps hands, and there was no difference between collecting them earlier andter.


    But Sharingan is different. Now that most of the Uchiha ns Shinobi are fighting in battlefield and rarely seen in the vige, Kanp cherishes the current opportunity very much, so he silently followed to the third street, and then collect!


    The green light cluster surged once again in his mind, and after a while, it turned calm again.


    Three consecutive failure?


    Kanp sighed weakly: If I knew this would happen, I would rather go home to collect Lightning Release: Electromaic Murder and Hazy Moon Night.


    Kanp nced at the back of the Military Police Forces member resentfully, then turned and left


    Not long after Kanp left, the Uchiha, who he followed for three streets, stopped with a frown, and then suddenly turned around, but there were only three or five pedestrians behind him, and there was nothing unusual.


    Strange, I obviously felt I was being followed just now Is it an illusion?


    "


    "


    Uchiha Uneri muttered and pondered, Just in case, it would be better to report about this matter!


    After the patrol was over, Uchiha Uneri told the temporary leader of the Military Police Force, Uchiha Yamatake, about his suspicion of being followed.


    Uchiha Yamatake was originally the higher-up of the Military Police Force. When the n Head, Tengoku went out, he appointed him as the temporary leader of the Military Police Force to coordinate the daily work of the Military Police Force!


    Uchiha Yamatake was very excited at first, and felt that he had won the trust of the n Head. Maybe, he would be the next n Head and the true leader of the Military Police Force, and the peak of his life was just around the corner!


    But it didnt take long before Uchiha Yamatakes dream to be shattered!


    Because Tengoku took away most of the Military Police Forces members when he went out, leaving him only two or three big cats and kittens, and one of the big cats was himself.


    What kind of trust is this?


    But even though the reality is so cruel, Uchiha Yamatake still works hard every day and does not dare to ck off in the slightest!


    You are being followed?


    After Uchiha Yamatake listened to Uchiha Uneris report, didnt dare to be careless, and immediately informed the people below to be careful. Once there are signs of being followed, they need to immediately send the signal!


    At the same time, Uchiha Yamatake has formted a series of battle ns to discover the trailing spy to ensure that nothing goes wrong!


    At this time, Kanp didnt know that because his trailing, the Uchiha n became tense, as if facing a great enemy. After returning home, he eats and trains, and his mentality is very stable.


    In the evening, Hayate went home with his schoolbag on his back, and he looked a little tired.


    After Hoshino saw this, he immediately remembered what Kanp had said to him, and he couldnt help but sighed. He then suppressed theplex emotions in his heart, righteously told Hayate not to stay at home all day long, but to go out, and y more with his ssmates!


    Hayate was stunned at first, then was happy, but then he realized something.


    He dropped his schoolbag and rushed into the bedroom, only to see three Kanp, two Kanp were reading at scrolls, and one Kanp was sitting on the tatami with his legs crossed.


    Hayates eyes are sharp, and he instantly realizes that his big brother on tatami is so different, like a crane in a flock of chickens, shining brightly. So immediately afterwards, he rushed to him, knelt down and started licking!


    Big brother, you are so great!


    Big brother, you are amazing!


    Big brother, you are amazing!


    Big brother~~


    Kanp was very happy at this, but after he listened to him, he felt that it is not that fun.

 Chapter 203: Konohas Genin, Kosuke

    Chapter 203: Konoha''s Genin, Kosuke


    On the second day of rest, Kanp didnt see the insects from Shikuro.


    So today is another day full of energy?


    Hayate went to school early in the morning.


    Due to the impact of the war, the Academy cancelled all of the long holidays and kept tapping the potential of the children, hoping that they could grow up quickly and became the vigesbat power.


    Kanp passed by the Academy when he went out shopping, and he could hear all kinds of shouts from the Academys training grounds early in the morning. Those who trained throwing Ninja Tools, those who practiced their physical fitness in running, and those who practicedbat training.


    Kanp continued to go shopping, and a handsome boy with ck hair and ck pupils walked towards him, and hes wearing a special Pok Ball costume.


    Kanp turned around, lowered his head and followed silently.


    After following for two streets, Kanp couldnt help but start!


    Collect!


    The green light cluster in his mind surged rapidly, but finally subsided.


    Counting the three times from yesterday, this is a four-consecutive failure!


    This is very unscientific!


    You should at least give me some constion and let me collect a Great Fireball Technique, right?


    Is it because I didnt wash my hands today?


    Following to the third street, Kanp saw that there was a public toilet nearby, and immediately ran in to wash his hands.


    At the same time, the Uchiha, who was followed by him for three streets, turned his head sharply!


    The pedestrian walked hurriedly behind him, nothing unusual.


    Am I being suspicious?


    That Uchiha was in shock, remembering the order of the temporary leader, Uchiha Yamatake, yesterday, he immediately put his hand in his mouth and let out a sharp whistle.


    When Kanp came out of the public toilet after washing his hands, he saw four or five Uchiha on the street being on guard with serious expressions.


    Kanp was shocked when he saw this: Has the vige infiltrated by spy again?


    No way!


    I cant intervene!


    The fact that Yui was forced to die by plot after her intelligence demoted, Kanp is full of fear of being killed by the plot.


    He stepped back and directly retracted into the toilet, then activated the Transparent Release, went invisible, and then quietly left step by step.


    Back home, there are two collection opportunities left.


    Kanp came to the bedroom, and the two shadow clones both stared at the scrolls of Lightning Release: Electromaic Murder and Konoha-Style Kenjutsu: Hazy Moon Night.


    Kanp then disbanded the two shadow clones and received their insights from reading the scroll, and then Kanp took advantage of the moment to collect.


    Hazy Moon Night The collection failed!


    Lightning Release: Electromaic Murder The collection is sessful!


    Kanp shook his head, Compared to the general Ninjutsu, the collection difficulty of Konoha-Style Kenjutsu is significantly higher.


    But Kanp has time!


    After that, Kanp created two shadow clones to continue reading the Hazy Moon Night, and then went to the backyard to train Lightning Release: Electromaic Murder.


    Currently, Kanps outstanding Ninjutsu talent has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people through his unremitting hard work. Like Shikuro and Shisui, they have already fallen under his hardworking genius persona, and no one would question him anymore.


    Standing in the middle of the backyard, Kanp took a deep breath, and the light blue dot in his mind transmitted all the details of Lightning Release: Electromaic Murder into his mind.


    After a while, Kanps hands danced quickly like a phantom.


    Raiton: Jibashi! (Lightning Release: Electromaic Murder)


    After the hand seals arepleted, Kanp mmed his palms onto the ground, and arge amount of Chakra poured from his palms, turning into violent blue lightning, raging along the ground. Where the lightning passed, green weeds were instantly scorched, emitting a pungent smell of burnt.


    Kanp cut off the Chakra, causing the lightning on the ground to lose its fuel, and it slowly disappeared after cracking twice.


    Kanp looked at the ckened ground in front of him and nodded slightly, Lightning Release Ninjutsus power lot size is really good, but the Chakra consumption is alsorge, and this Ninjutsus power and even the range can be adjusted ording to the Chakra poured, it can also be emitted in a straight line, snake trail, or full coverage attack, but that requires me to be more skilled in it!


    After that, Kanp continued to train while refining Chakra to replenish the consumption. In less than half an hour, all the weeds in the backyard were all ckened by Kanp.


    Kanp, are you here?


    Hoshinos surprised tone suddenly came from the wooden corridor. Kanp turned his head to look, and saw his cheap fathers face looked at him in shock.


    Tou-san, I am training Lightning Release Ninjutsu. Kanp said modestly.


    I I can see it.


    The corner of Hoshinos mouth twitched slightly.


    Early this morning, Hoshino went out to find old man Inoue to y chess. When he returned at near noon, he saw the scene of Kanp ravaging the weeds in the backyard. He was not distressed by the loss of these green weeds, but surprised by Kanps talent.


    Before, he had used Fire Release Ninjutsu and Earth Release Ninjutsu, but now, he has even mastered Lightning Release Ninjutsu!


    He had just graduated less than a year ago. How can he be so good?


    Hoshino was happy, but also feel a little ufortable. He hopes that Kanps talent on Kenjutsu can also be like his talent on Ninjutsu!


    Hoshino sighed slightly, and then said: Kanp, well go to your Grandpa Matsushitas house for lunch at noon, well go after youre ready.


    Okay.


    Kanp nodded, then went into the bathroom to wash his face, and then went out with Hoshino.


    At Matsushitas house, Kanp found out that it was very lively here. In addition to Matsushita, Inoue and Ygao, there were two more people. One of them was about the same size as Hoshino and was holding Ygao, it looks like he should be Hayates future father-inw, and the other is a thin, middle-aged man with a ponytail. He wears a ck mesh Shinobi clothes and a dark blue vest on the outside, he looks kind-hearted.


    Thats Ygaos father, Uzuki Sora, you should call him Uncle.


    Hoshino knew that Kanp did not know these two people, so he introduced softly from the side, This one is Kosuke-san, you should also call him Uncle.


    Kanps eyelids twitched: Kosuke?


    One of the Genin that can never be provoked?


    Kanp was in awe, and then showed a polite but reserved, kind, friendly, pure, innocent, kind smile: Uncle Sora, Uncle Kosuke.


    It must be known that in addition to Konoha-Style Kenjutsu, Kosukes Water Release Ninjutsu was also taught by the number one Water Release user in the Shinobi World, Senju Tobirama. If I can obtain a Water Release Ninjutsu from him I cant wait to lick him directly, but Im afraid of scaring the others, haah.


    You are Hoshinos son, Kanp? Youre really tall, Hoshino, you gave birth to a good son!


    Kosukes first impression of Kanp was good, and he responded with a smile.


    Who knows that a crucial moment, he can be a demon king in human form!


    Big bastard brother, why didnt Hayate-niie?


    Ygao looked at Kanp with dissatisfied pout.


    Hearing this, Kanp have the urge to kill her instantly.


    You are big bastard, your whole family is big bastard!


    Kanp is angry. He hasnt started licking, yet, this little girl just call him a big bastard, which will directly destroy his impression in Kosukes heart!


    Kanp nced at the smiling Kosuke next to him, and then secretly red at the stinky girl. Who knew that Ygao is like a newborn calf that is not afraid of tigers, and she also red back at Kanp, her little eyes looked fierce!


    Kanp is depressed when he saw this.

 Chapter 204: Apprenticeship Banquet

    Chapter 204: Apprenticeship Banquet


    Hahaha, everyone is here, so lets have dinner!


    Matsushita shouted to the kitchen, Tabako-chan, bring in the prepared dishes.


    Yes!


    Tabako responded from the kitchen.


    After the group came to the table, Tabako brought out tes full of dishes from the kitchen.


    Kanp wants to help immediately. It doesnt matter if he doesnt leave a good impression on Kosuke, as it is mainly because he likes to help!


    Unexpectedly, as soon as he stood up, Hoshino pressed him on the table.


    Kanp was stunned, then looked at the smiling face of Matsushita, then looked at Kosuke, and suddenly remembered the awesome brag by Matsushita when Tabako became a Chunin, So this is


    Tou-san, will Tabako-nee get a teacher?


    Kanp asked softly.


    Tabako-chan will learn Konoha-Style Kenjutsu from Kosuke-san to in the future.


    Hoshino exined softly, Kosuke-sans Konoha-Style Kenjutsu was was taught by Nidaime-sama himself.


    No, what I learned is the same as what you learned. There is no difference. Kosuke heard the conversation between the father and son, and interjected with a smile.


    Kosuke-san is still as humble as before. Hoshino said with a smile.


    Kosuke shook his head with a wry smile.


    After a while, Tabako filled the table with dishes, including sushi, tempura, miso soup, crayfish, eel, oden, etc. Every dish is full of color and aroma, and just looking at it increase peoples appetite.


    Normally, Tabakos has beautiful short hair, a pair of dashing eyebrows, bright eyes, and looks heroic and formidable. So Kanp absolutely didnt expect for her to be able to cook like this.


    Kosuke, Hoshino, and Soraughed and praised Tabako, and then Tabako poured a ss of sake for Kosuke: Master, please.


    Kosuke smiled and drank it, and then said: Tabako-can, please take care of me in the future.


    No, I should be the one to ask Master to take care of me. Tabako hurriedly said, and the eyes under the dashing eyebrows are bright and energetic.


    Although Kosuke is only a Genin, as long as he is willing, he can be promoted to Elite Jnin in minutes!


    If someone wants to get the title of Elite Jnin, they must not only be powerful, but also make a great contribution to the vige, otherwise, it is impossible for the vige to give them the title of Elite Jnin!


    Not to mention that most of Kosukes abilities were taught by Nidaime!


    Not to mention Tabako, even Kanp wants to directly be his apprentice.


    "


    "


    But today is Tabakos apprenticeship banquet, and Kanp must not destroy it.


    After Kosuke drank the sake, everyone started to eat and drink. Kanp took a few bites of every dish. However, there is really nothing to say about the taste, as it is not much better than the cooking of the chef on tavern!


    After having a good meal, Matsushita and Inoue took Kosuke to the backyard to y shogi. The three stinky chess yers talked loudly about the past for a while, analyzed the situation of the war, and then each took a step with a solemn expression, full of expert demeanor.


    Kanp cant stand it anymore, and feels that his eyes are going blind. Walking back to the living room, his cheap father and Sora are sitting on the sofa and chatting, Tabako is cleaning the table, and her tag-a-long, Ygao, is holding the dishes and chopsticks while followed behind her with full of vitality.


    Kanp, dont just stand there, go and help. When Hoshino saw Kanp standing idly there, he hurriedly instructed him to help wipe the table.


    Kanp shrugged, took a rag from the kitchen and began to wipe the table.


    Thank you.


    Tabako said with a slight smile.


    Big bastard brother, thank you. Ygao followed her example and thanked him with wide eyes.


    Kanp was furious. He then stretched out his finger and stabbed Ygaos cheeks.


    This girl still has carrying baby fat, her cheeks are red and swollen, and has excellent sticity.


    After being stabbed by Kanp several times, Ygao finally reacted. At this moment, she puffed out her mouth, pped Kanps fingers with her two small hands, and then yelled and rushed to punch and kick Kanp. After a while, she was sweating profusely, and exhausted.


    Big bastard, you are bullying me, hmph!


    Ygao panted, turned her head angrily, and continued to work.


    Kanp felt better after stabbing Ygaos cheeks.


    Not long after, Sora took Ygao and left first.


    Hoshino didnt sit for long, and was about to leave too.


    As a mature man, Kanp seized every opportunity to kneel and lick. He fiercely showed off his knowledge in front of Kosuke, respecting the old and caring for the young, and then followed Hoshino home.


    Tou-san, from what I heard from Uncle Matsushita, didnt Uncle Kosuke go to battlefield?


    On the way back, Kanp wanted to know more about Kosuke, so he randomly found a topic and started a chat.


    Hoshino then said: Kosuke-san has been fighting in the Sunagakures battlefield for more than half a year, so hee back to train for a while.


    After that, Uncle Kosuke will go to battlefield? Kanp said thoughtfully.


    Of course, but


    Hoshino seemed to see through everything, and asked with a smile, Kanp, what are you trying to say?


    "


    "


    Kanpughed dryly and said: I just wanted to ask, if Uncle Kosuke goes to battlefield, what will Tabako-nee do? Didnt she just take him as her master?


    Hoshino asked with a smile: What do you think?


    Kanp was startled, and then reacted: Shell go to the battlefield with Uncle Kosuke?


    Hoshino nodded: Tabako-chan has been promoted to Chunin for more than half a year, so its time for her to go to battlefield to gain experience.


    Kanp scratch his head, With Shisuis Sharingan evolution to two-tomoe, it is suspected that he will be going to battlefield, and now, Tabako is going to battlefield too.


    Im so envious.


    The countless corpses on battlefield are my treasures!


    Kanp hesitated for a moment, then said cautiously: Tou-san, in fact, I also want to go to battlefield to help, even if it is to help pick up corpses


    Hoshino frowned and said: Kanp, it has not been a year since you became a Genin. It is still a bit early for you to battlefield, even as a logistician!


    Kanp curled his lips, as he already knew that would be the answer.


    However, it is not Hoshino who has the final say on whether he would go to the battlefield or not.


    When Iwagakure and Kumogakure invade the Land of Fire, Konohas Shinobi would be stretched thin. At that time, let alone Genin, even the students at the Academy would be pulled out to do logistics.


    Besides, Kanp is now Shikuros student. If Shikuro goes to the battlefield, there is a high chance that Kanp will also go with him.


    Furthermore, relying on Transparent Releases low-profile ability and the three elements Ninjutsu, Kanp believed himself to be eligible to apply for the Chunin Exams. As long as he does not encounter any genius in the test and loses too badly, with Konohas current situation, hes sure to make it through!


    However, participating in the Chunin Exams was still a bit dazzling for Kanp, who was 8 years old at the time. In case of being caught by the Uncle Snake or Danzo, it wouldnt be a joke. He thought of dying it until next year. When he thought about this, he remembered that it was already the end of August, and it would be in a few months before the Chunin Exams at the beginning of next year, and Kanp suddenly cheered up.

 Chapter 205: Arrested

    Chapter 205: Arrested


    Konoha.


    Military Police Forces building.


    Temporary leader, Uchiha Yamatakes office.


    Shisui sat on the side, quietly watching Yamatake dealing with important matters.


    Really? That suspicious guy appeared again


    Yamatake frowned and sink into contemtion, Being able to track our Military Police Forces members, and escaped smoothly after being discovered, the other party is definitely a Shinobi who is good at hiding, and it is very likely to be an enemy Shinobi!


    But Yamatake cant figure it out. The enemy Shinobi painstakingly sneaked into Konoha, but they did not spy on intelligence, but instead followed their Military Police Forces members several times


    Could it be they are targeting our Uchiha n?!


    That guy sure is brave!


    Yamatake was furious in his heart, but his face remained calm, and then he once again asked the people below to continue to be vignt. Once they found that they are being followed, they must send a signal immediately, and they mustnt try to be a hero and do a one-on-one fight!


    The people below are also united, vowing to catch that spy and let them know the Uchiha ns terrifyingness!


    Shisui, who was sitting on the side, had a strange expression. Why when he heard them talk about this suspicious Shinobi who is good at hiding, the silhouette of his teammate, Gekk Kanp, mysteriously appeared in his mind.


    No no no, it must be an illusion!


    But recalling carefully, every time he opened his Sharingan, Kanps expression would change slightly, especially when his Sharingan evolved, the expression Kanp show when he looked at his eyes made him stunned, and when he dreamed of it in the middle of the night, his back would be drenched with cold sweat.


    Moreover, Kanps Invisibility Technique is very abnormal, and average Shinobi cant find him at all.


    Furthermore, it did not appear early and did not appearte. This spy happened to only appear during this period of time when Kanp is in Konoha. Isnt the coincidence too much?


    When Shisui sink into contemtion, Yamatakemunicated with the people below about other issues. After about half an hour, Yamatake waved his hand to let the people below leave.


    Then, he looked at Shisui, who was sitting next to him, only to find that Shisui was absent-minded.


    Shisui, Shisui?


    Yamatake called twice.


    Yamatake-sama.


    Shisui came back to his senses and stood up hurriedly.


    Shisui, are you not interested in these trivial matters? Yamatake asked with a smile.


    No.


    Shisui hurriedly said, I just


    Yamatake interrupted him with a wave of his hand, and said: Everyone said that the duties of the Military Police Force are very important. To protect the order, peace and stability of the vige is very important and an indispensable part of the vige! But in the end, we usually deal with ordinary trivial matters, so it is normal that you are not interested.


    Yamatake-sama? Shisui felt Yamatakes words mean more than what he said, and didnt know how to continue for a while.


    Shisui, since the establishment of the Military Police Force, our n has been trapped in this building and cannot move forward. Others only see our bright side, but they dont know what we bear.


    Yamatake sighed and said solemnly, Decades ago, the Senju n and our Uchiha n established this vige together, but the Shodaime Hokage is Senju Hashirama, Nidaime Hokage is Senju Tobirama, and Sandaime Hokage is Shodaime and Nidaimes disciple! For decades, the Hokages [position and the power of the vige have been firmly controlled by the people of the Senju n! Our Uchiha n is obviously one of the two Great Noble n that created Konoha, but we can only be trapped in the Military Police Force! Even so, the vige is still worried about us, targeting us openly and secretly, haah


    Shisui frowned, as if a shadow was gradually spreading in his heart.


    But, our Uchiha ns chance has finallye!


    Yamatake continued, The war with Kirigakure is our chance. As long as we obtain huge contributions on the battlefield, we can get rid of the Military Police Forces duties formally, and removed the shackles holding us, so that we can seek greater power and more right to speak! Even if arge number of nsmen must be sacrificed for this!


    Shisui was shocked: Yamatake-sama, does the n n topete


    Yamatake nodded: Yondaime Hokage will definitelye from our n!


    Shisuis heart beats wildly. At first nce, he thought that there was nothing wrong with what Yamatake said, but when he thought about it carefully, Yamatakes words also contained the ns unwilling and struggling hatred for many years. If it is allowed to develop, it will cause irreversible disasters sooner orter.


    Moreover, there is also Danz!


    Shisuis precocious mind is tight, and Kanp was adding fuel to the mes. At this time, he is already deeply aware of Danzs evil intent towards the Uchiha n!


    If Danz takes advantage of the ns unwillingness and ambition No, Danz will definitely take advantage of it!


    The n fought bloody battles on the front line topete for the Hokages position, but in the end, if everything is just like the moons reflection on theke Years of unwillingness, deceived anger, uncontroble ambition


    For a while, Shisuis mind was confused.


    Shisui, I will teach you the Uchiha ns high-level Genjutsu in the afternoon!


    Yamatake said with a smile, You have to train well, and strive to win the first ce in the Chunin Exams half a year from now!


    I understand.


    Shisui nodded solemnly.


    Time flies


    The next day.


    Kanp still did not receive the insect notification from Shikuro, so he left two shadow clones to train at home, and went for a walk on the street again.


    After walking for a while, he doesnt know why, but there is a handsome Uchiha in front of me, and he became so annoying, Howe I meet them every day when I go out shopping?


    "


    "


    Haah, there is really nothing I can do about it.


    Kanp followed him for two streets and collected him twice, but all failed.


    Kanp realized that something must have gone wrong!


    Is it because they are on a patrol mission, so they must be vignt throughout the entire process?


    Kanp pondered, and felt that this may really be the case.


    In that case, I should just go home.


    Kanp turned around and suddenly found two Uchiha behind him.


    Kanp was startled, Isnt the Military Police Force understaffed, so theres only one person every time they patrol?


    Howe there are three people here?


    Furthermore, these two people can be seen to be not good people at first nce.


    However, with a fluke mentality, Kanp still generously threw away todays third Collection Technique, and it failed without any ident.


    What a pit!


    Kanp didnt want to pay attention to them, but he never expected that the two Uchiha would step forward to block his path.


    What are you doing? Kanp suddenly felt a trace of malice.


    We just want to ask some question


    One of the Uchiha stared at Kanps eyes, Who are you?


    I uh Just as Kanp was about to answer, he saw that the two Uchiha showed 2-Tomoe Sharingan at the same time, and all kinds of shameless Genjutsu attacked Kanps face.


    Unprepared, Kanp was hit by the Genjutsu, and then one of the Uchiha carry Kanp, and left.


    When Kanp woke up quietly, he found himself in a small dark room.


    Its a real little ck room, its dark all around, and he cant even see his fingers Eh, wheres my hand?


    Kanp was startled, and moved his hands and feet, only to find that his hands and feet were tied to the chair.


    Am I arrested?

 Chapter 206: Sacrificed To The Heaven

    Chapter 206: Sacrificed To The Heaven


    Military Police Forces building.


    Outside the small dark room.


    Yamatake looked a little weird when he looked at the Shinobi Certificate in his hand.


    Gekk Kanp Genin


    Gekk ns Shinobi?


    Yamatake felt that things didnt seem right.


    You guys, you didnt catch the wrong person, right? Yamatake questioned the three Uchiha with a scowling expression.


    Yamatake-sama, absolutely not!


    Thats right, this guy has followed me for two streets!


    We wont catch the wrong one!


    The three Uchiha solemnly vowed, feeling indignant at injustice, and they cant wait to go directly in and make Kanp confess his crime.


    Yamatake squinted at them, and brutally threw Kanps Shinobi Certificate on the face of the man in the front: First, this person is Gekk ns Shinobi, and second, he is just a Genin!


    Genin? Its impossible, right?


    However, we indeed did not take much effort when we caught him.


    If he is a Genin, why didnt he get caught when he was stalking us before?


    Members of the Military Police Force are all Chunin-Level. For a Genin to follow Chunin for two or three days without getting caught, isnt that unreasonable?


    The three Uchiha looked at each other in dismay.


    Yamatake-sama, how about interrogation?


    The three said hesitantly.


    By now, Kanp has been arrested. Even if they know they were wrong, its toote to stop. Moreover, it is better to interrogate, after all, what if they are right?


    Yamatake sighed and said: I will interrogate him myself!


    Yes! The three Uchiha naturally did not dare to have an opinion.


    In the small dark room.


    Kanps hands are tied to the armrests of the chair, so it was impossible to form hand seals, and even if he could turn invisible, he can only hide, which is useless to escape.


    What should I do?


    Kanp calmed down and quickly thought about the current situation.


    Obviously, he was smothered by those Uchiha and then caught by Military Police Force?


    Why would they catch me?


    Its impossible for their Sharingan is impossible to see my cheat!


    Besides this, that is catching spy?


    Kanp remembered the scene where he went to the toilet to wash his hands while following an Uchihast time, and then saw four or five Uchihas when he came outCould it be that I was the spy who was going to be caught at that time?


    As for the reason trailing?


    Kanp is a little confused.


    At this moment, a gap was suddenly formed at the small dark rooms door, and the dazzling rays of light prated through the gap, and then the gap expanded, instantly filling the small dark room.


    Kanps eyes sting a little, but he recovered quickly.


    Are you Gekk Kanp?


    After Yamatake came in, he stood two meters in front of Kanp, folded his arms on his chest, his expression was cold, and he looked at Kanp condescendingly.


    Kanp felt a sense of oppression in an instant, but his mentality was very good. He immediately lit up his purple stardust talent, Benevolent eyebrows and kind eyes, disguising himself as innocent, pitiful, amiable and lovely victim, and then he said aggrievedly: Yes, I am Gekk Kanp, the son of Gekk ns n Head. What have Imitted that caused the Military Police Force to arrest me here?


    The son of Gekk ns n Head?


    Yamatakes eyebrows twitched slightly!


    Gekk n is just a small n of the Hokages faction. Naturally, it cannot bepared with the Uchiha, but it didnt matter even who is stronger. Right now, his Military Police Force captured the son of Gekk ns n Head without evidence, and being suspected as a spy. Once it spreads out, let alone Gekk n, other Shinobi n on Hokages faction will definitely protest! If it is known to the civilian again, the good reputation that his Uchiha n has umted will be consumed again!


    Maybe, it will also affect Uchiha nspetition for Yondaime Hokages position!


    If the n Head knew about this kind of thing, my position as the temporary leader of the Military Police Force will definitely cant be kept!


    Unless, this Gekk Kanp is really the one who stalked the Military Police Force!


    But at this moment, Kanps eyebrows are still the same as before, but in Yamatakes eyes, he felt unusually cordial and kind, and there was an urge to recognize Kanp as his father, bah, his son on the spot!


    How could such a person do such a dirty thing like stalking?


    As soon as he thought of this, Yamatake was shocked: Whats wrong with me? Why is there such a strange idea? Is it Zhong Genjutsu?


    No, impossible!


    This Gekk Kanp is just a Genin, and I am a Jnin with 3-Tomoe Sharingan, how could I be caught in his Genjutsu?


    Yamatake calmed down and restored the cold expression on his face, and then shouted: Gekk Kanp, you why are you following our Military Police Force!


    Follow the Military Police Force?


    Kanp was not frightened by his imposing manner, and just blinked his eyes innocently and said puzzledly, Sir, what are you talking about?


    Im asking why you want to


    Halfway through, Yamatake felt that he couldnt go on talking. Seeing Kanps innocent eyes, amiable nose, and amiable mouth make him cant help feel a sense of intimacy, How could such a person do such a dirty thing like stalking?


    Wait, why did this strange idea reappear?


    A ck line overflows from Yamatakes forehead.


    He carefully checked himself, and there was no sign of Genjutsu.


    He quietly rxed, and then asked: You mean, you didnt follow our Military Police Force?


    Of course, I was just shopping on the street and didnt follow anyone!


    Kanp said pitifully, You must have arrested the wrong person, I, I am innocent!


    Is that so


    Yamatake felt his head dizzy. Indeed, Gekk Kanp really has no motive to follow the Military Police Force, but if we really catch the wrong person, once it spreads out, the consequences will be serious.


    What should I do?


    Use Genjutsu to make Gekk Kanp admit it?


    No, the Yamanaka n from Hokages faction is good at Mind Body Transmission Technique. Once they notice the traces left by his Genjutsu, it will definitely cause a huge shock!


    Then, kill this Gekk Kanp directly?


    As soon as this idea appeared, it was quickly thrown out of the window.


    After all, the three idiots outside caught Kanp who were in the street, and this matter could not be concealed. When Gekk n came to the door and saw Kanps corpse, this incident was bound to incite all of the Shinobi n from Hokages faction, civilian Shinobi, and even all civilians indignation!


    Unless the Uchiha n is ready tounch a coup-dtat on the spot, he is digging his own grave if he kills Kanp!


    That being the case, it can only be sealed!


    Hehehe, Gekk Kanp, there may be some misunderstanding about this matter. Yamatakes cold expression melted like ice and snow, and a bright smile appeared on his face, In order to show our Military Police Forces apologies, we will makepensation for you!


    "


    "


    Compensation?


    Kanp could hear Yamatakes helplessness and shameful intentions from his expression and tone, and suddenly, he was immediately filled with grief and anger, No matter how much money and Fire Release Ninjutsu you give me, no amount of them can make up for the trauma I have suffered! For so many years since I was a child, I have never suffered such a big grievance!


    Hearing Kanps heartfelt opinion, Yamatakes face twitched slightly: Compensation of five hundred thousand ry! Plus a Fire Release Ninjutsu!


    Rich and noble cant be harrased, the poor cannot be moved, and the mighty cant be subdued! Kanp said righteously.


    One million ry, two Fire Release Ninjutsu! Yamatake said with helpless tone.


    Kanp pondered for a while, Lets not push harder, otherwise, if I push too hard, it wont be easy to collect them in the future.


    Thinking of this, Kanp couldnt help but sigh deeply and said: Haah, since you Sir is so sincere, I can only ept your sincerity.


    I


    Yamatake gnashed his teeth upon hearing this: I will ughter those three idiots outside and sacrifice them to the heaven when I go back!

 Chapter 207: I Was Passing By

    Chapter 207: I Was Passing By


    When Kanp came out of the Military Police Force building, the street was sunny and warm. He is carrying a million ry and two Fire Release Ninjutsus scrolls, but his mood cannot be said to be so good.


    Although it was a blessing in disguise, this capsize in the gutter made Kanp realize that even in the vige, it is not absolutely safe.


    His vignce and strength still need to grow.


    Then, Kanp was shocked and suddenly thought of another possibility!


    This time, I was arrested by the Military Police Force because I was following some Uchiha to collect their Sharingan. Could it be that all of this was caused by me being demoted by the plot?


    It must be so!


    This damned plot!


    Kanp was distraught, and threw all the mes at Danz, no, Kishimoto, that shameless guy, so shameless!


    Kanp, why are you here?


    As Kanp was walking, a voice suddenly came from the other side of the street.


    Kanp paused, turned around to look, and saw Shisui walking from the opposite street with a surprised expression.


    Haha, I I was shopping around, and was just passing by here. Kanp smiled and changed the subject, Shisui, how about you? Are you shopping too?


    No, I came here specially for the Military Police Forces building.


    Shisui nced at the Military Police Forces building not far away, and said, I am training with an elder of the n now.


    You are unable to return to the team in the future, right? Kanp asked softly.


    Shisui nods: After my Sharingan evolved, I am already qualified to train the ns more advanced Fire Release Ninjutsu and Genjutsu, and then I will participate in the next Chunin Exams, and then


    You will go to battlefield after that? Kanp asked.


    Under the sun, Shisui showed a bright smile: Yes, I will go to battlefield in the future.


    But then, Shisui showed a mncholy expression, and then hurriedly pulled Kanp to a remote alley nearby. After confirming that there is no one around, he asked in a low voice: Kanp, my n seems to want to use the merits obtained in the battlefield topete for the position of the Yondaime Hokage. Do you think it will be sessful?


    Kanp directly shook his head: I dont think your n can seed.


    Kanp, I know you are smart, but how can you confirm it without thinking about it? Shisui had a bitter look on his face. Although he himself thought it was impossible, he still hoped that the smart Kanp could show his n the clear path.


    Kanp looked around, then used his Sensor Ninjutsu to sense Shinobi within 150 meters, and then he saw dozens of fuzzy human-shaped lines in the Military Police Forces building. Apart from this, there are no Shinobi within one hundred and fifty meters of him. After confirming the situation, Kanp started speaking: Dont forget that some people at the top of the vige regard your Uchiha n as an unstable factor. In this case, it is basically impossible for you to get to the top.


    I know you are talking about Danz, but there are three senior advisers in the vige, and Danz is just one of them! Shisui said in a low voice, We can just win the support of two other senior advisers!


    Then, do you know who the remaining two senior advisers are?


    Kanp did not wait for Shisui to answer, and continued, There are two remaining senior advisers, one is Utatane Koharu, and the other is Mitokado Homura. These two are teammates who grew up with Danz at the same time. They have been friends for decades. They are also the people trained by Nidaime Hokage and on his team. What do you think they will more likely do, support Uchiha n or help Danz?


    Shisui showed a shocked expression: How could this happen?


    At this time, what Yamatake said to him emerged in Shisuis heart: The power of Hokages Position and the top of the vige have always been firmly controlled by people from the Senju n


    Sure enough!


    Shisui, what are you thinking? Kanp felt a strange feeling in his heart as he looked at Shisui who showed such an uncertain expression.


    He has known Shisui for a while and he has never seen him show such an expression until now, it looks a bit ufortable.


    Shisui shook his head and didnt want to say it, but he felt anxious if he didnt say it, so after pondering for a while, he asked tactfully: Kanp, you know that my dream is to make n and vige can live together in harmony, right? But with higher-ups like Danz in the vige, isnt it impossible for me to realize my dream no matter what I do?


    Thats true.


    Kanp nodded bluntly. The prerequisite for peaceful coexistence is that both parties are open and honest with each other, but Danz cant wait to get rid of the Uchiha n, so wanting to live peacefully with him is basically impossible.


    If this is the case


    Shisui closed his eyes in pain.


    Right now, the Uchiha n has dispatched most of their elite members to the battlefield, and in order topete for the Hokages Position, they tried to make great achievements in killing the enemy, but if the ending is doomed ording to what Kanp said, the Uchiha n is destined to not obtain the Hokages Position, then the Uchiha n can only either be a fish in the chopping board and be taken care of by Danz, or make a revolution in the face of adversity!


    Even if the Uchiha n relented, they would eventually be driven to a dead end by Danz.


    No!


    There is still a way!


    Shisui suddenly remembered that Kanp once said that as long as he boiled Danz to death, all problems would be solved easily!


    Then, as long as Danz is killed, can all problems be solved?


    If killing only one Danz is not enough, then if that Utatane Koharu and Mitokado Homura are also having the same ending


    No way!


    If we do this, the Uchiha n will not even have the chance to survive in Konoha!


    But if its just a personal action, isnt it all right?


    Shisui suddenly straigthen up with chills at the terrifying thought that appeared in his heart, and then he shook his head vigorously to get rid of this thought: Even if I am willing to sacrifice myself, I didnt have such strength to do so!


    Shisui, are you alright? Kanp really couldnt understand Shisuis thought at this moment.


    ording to the original work plot, Shisui would be deceived by Danz, and then jumped into the river tomit suicide to help Itachi awaken his eyes. However, Kanp didnt want Shisui to follow the predestined path, so he let Shisui to take a look at the darkness of the vige three and four times, but after he sees too much darkness, Shisui seems to be a little strange.


    Kanp patted his shoulder, and finally woke him up.


    Im alright, Kanp, I have to follow Yamatake-samas training, so Ill go first.


    Shisui waved at Kanp with a pale face, then turned and walked towards the Military Police Forces building.


    Looking at Shisuis back, Kanp shrugged and also turned around to go home.


    After entering the Military Police Forces building, Shisui saw Yamatake scolding three people.


    You three idiots still dont want to admit that you caught the wrong person?


    He is the son of Gekk ns n Head! What motives do he have to follow you?


    He is just a Genin, what strength does he have to follow you?


    You just grab someone,e back and think that the matter is resolved?


    What a bunch of idiots!


    Yamatakes mouth was spraying with saliva, and the three peoples faces are full of saliva, but they didnt dare to wipe it, so they can only close their mouths tightly to prevent the saliva from flowing into their mouths.


    Shisui listened from the side for a while, and his expression gradually became weird: Just nowKanp seemed to say that he was passing by That guy


    After scolding for a long time, Yamatake finally finished relieving his anger and said with a snort: What are you still doing here? Why dont you go to patrol?!


    Yes!


    The three of them hurriedly rushed out, wiping the saliva from their faces as they ran


    Hehehe, Shisui, you are here. Seeing Shisui, Yamatake immediately showed a smile and said, Lets go, today Ill teach you  How about Dragon Fire Technique and Big me Bullet!

 Chapter 208: New Member

    Chapter 208: New Member


    Dragon Fire Technique, Big me Bullet.


    These are the two Fire Release Ninjutsu that Yamatake gave to Kanp.


    Kanp has already used all three Collection Techniques today, so after returning home, he can only read them first.


    The training difficulty of these two Fire Release Ninjutsu are both B-Rank, adding up to 2B-Rank, it is not something an average person can train at short period of time!


    Fortunately, Kanp is not an average person anymore!


    After memorizing the hand seals of the two Fire Release Ninjutsu, Kanp first became familiar with the sequence of the hand seals, and then slowly mobilized his Chakra, but he tried several times without sess.


    After that, Kanp called out the two shadow clones, who were reading the scroll of the Moon Night Haze in the bedroom, and trained these two Fire Release Ninjutsu together. With three times the training efficiency, it took a full half a day, and Kanp seeded in proving that without a cheat, he was just a cannon fodder.


    Forget it, I already have a cheat. If my training talent is heaven defying, how can the native of the Shinobi World continue to live?


    Ill leave them some hope of catching up with me.


    In the evening, when Kanps family was eating, Hayate was very active, chatting non-stop.


    Since Kanp convinced Hoshino, Hayate was finally free, but he didnt waste time. While he went to school, he kept the theoretical knowledge in his heart, read medical books, and slowly mastered the Body Revival Technique. Hes also having time to y with Ygao, while also training Kenjutsu, while also refining Chakra, so his little days are full and rich, and he feels that hes making a little progress every day, especially when he sees the pearl and jade in front of him, which was Kanp, Hayate seems to be able to see the broad and open path right in front of him, so he is full of motivation and very active in everything he does!


    Kanp watched from the side and sighed silently in his heart: It sure is good for a little kid who hasnt reached puberty like you to be carefree.


    When you grow up, you will know employment


    Cough!


    When you grow up, you will know that finding a girlfriend is


    Ahem!


    When you grow up, you will know F**k you will always be f**k you!


    Thinking of this, Kanp is so angry, but the days continue to pass!


    After eating dinner in a gloomy mood, Kanp rejected Hayates suggestion of training Kenjutsu together, and went directly into the bedroom to start training the Body Revival Technique.


    It is night.


    Hokage Tower, Hiruzens office.


    Shikuro, who is wearing arge trench coat and sunsses, appeared in front of Hiruzen.


    Hokage-sama.


    Wait a moment.


    Hiruzen put down his documents and looked up at Shikuro in front of his desk, and said with a smile, Its already sote, and youre still wearing sunsses.


    Im used to it.


    Shikuro then said, For Hokage-sama to call me over sote, is the candidate for the new member of Team 2 already decided?


    Shisui has confirmed that he will return to the Uchiha n to train, so after he left, there was one less person in the Team 2, so he needs to find a new member!


    At the end of June, more than 100 Shinobi graduated from the sixth grade of the Academy. Most of them have already formed teams to start doing missions. Only a few have not formed a team yet, and there are also some graduates from the previous batch that havent teamed up yet, this is their profile.


    Hiruzen took out a few lists from one side and handed them to Shikuro.


    Thetter took it and looked at it seriously.


    After all, this is his new student, of course he has to choose an excellent Shinobi!


    Its just that the Shinobi in these lists dont look much different.


    Finally, Shikuro chose a Shinobi whose eyes, ears, back of the neck and his whole head are all wrapped in white gray bandages. His name isTobitake Tonbo!


    Shinobi number: 010997.


    Kanps Shinobi number is 011011, Yuis Shinobi number is 011010, that is to say, this person called Tobitake Tonbo is either a student who graduated at the same time as Kanp and Yui, or someone from the previous batch of graduates.


    In short


    Ill chose him.


    Shikuro chose just like he usually chose mission for Kanp.


    Then, I will notify him toe here to report to you tomorrow. Hiruzen said.


    Yes!


    Early the next morning.


    Kanp wanted to sleep in, but he suddenly found that his nose was a little itchy. He scratched it and the itch disappeared quickly, and then he felt something was drilling into his nostrils.


    He was so frightened that he jumped up from the futon and snorted from his nose, and a ck Kikaich came out of his nose.


    Kikaich?


    Kanp was stunned for a moment, and then realized that it was Shikuro who was summoning him.


    F**k!


    Kanp was shocked and angry: Why would you make your insect drill into my nostril? Do you think it feels good?


    Kanp scolded angrily and got up to wash, and then he ordered himself arge bowl of wide noodles, but halfway through the meal, the Kikaich seemed to have trouble thinking, so it jumped into the bowl and plunged into the soup.


    Kanps chopsticks, which were half-mped, froze in the air.


    Then, the Kikaich broke out of the soup again, and turned around in front of Kanp, sshing out a tiny drop of water.


    Kanp silently threw away the noodles in the bowl, and then followed the Kikaich.


    I cant continue to live calmly these days


    Kanp rushed to Hokage Tower with a nk expression. Kanp then saw Shikuro and Yui. As for Shisui Naturally, he didnte.


    Although he already knew it, Kanp still felt a little bit ufortable when he saw that there are only two people here from the original three-person group.


    So slow.


    Shikuro put away the soup-vored Kikaich, and then said, Shisui has confirmed that he has withdrawn from Team 2, so Hokage-sama has arranged a new member and he will arrive soon.


    Who? Kanp asked.


    Tobitake Tonbo.


    Shikuro said, You should know him.


    Kanp was startled: I indeed know this Tobitake Tonbo, but How did you know?


    Kanp was puzzled, and then looked at Yui.


    Yui also shook her head in confusion.


    While waiting in silence, soon, a Shinobi with eyes, ears, and his entire head were wrapped with white-gray bandages slowly walked over.


    It really is Tobitake Tonbo!


    Kanp squinted his eyes and observed him carefully. Even if his ears were wrapped in bandages, he could still hear the sounds around him, but his eyes were wrapped and his forehead protector just happened to cover his eyes!


    Then, he walks on hearing?


    No wonder he walked so slowly.


    Shikuro seemed to see through what Kanp was thinking, and said softly: Tobitake Tonbo has trained Sensor Ninjutsu. He blindfolded his eyes to exercise his sensing ability, and his Taijutsu is good.


    Shikuro-sensei!


    Tonbo walked over slowly, Are you Shikuro-sensei? Im Tobitake Tonbo, Im here to report to you, please take care of me!


    Shikuro nodded, then remembered that he couldnt see, so he said: I am Shikuro, but not your teacher, as it depends on your performance.


    Performance?


    Kanp squinted his eyes at Shikuro: An open and honest request for bribery Are you serious? Usually, we only dare to do this in a small dark room without outsiders.


    Tonbo said earnestly: I will work hard, sensei!


    Then, follow along!


    Shikuro said straightly, and then disappeared before the eyes of the three people.


    Tonbo immediately used his Sensor Ninjutsu, and then after tip-toeing a bit, he directly ran in the direction of Hokage Rock.

 Chapter 209: Too Strong Self-Esteem

    Chapter 209: Too Strong Self-Esteem


    When Tonbo left directly and chased Shikuro, Yui frowned slightly: He left without greeting us


    As a neer, although Tonbo is older than Kanp and Kanp, he is still just a junior. If the junior does not greet them first, could it be that he actually waiting for the two seniors to greet him first?


    This is a serious rudeness!


    Yui is not happy about this.


    Lets take a look at it first.


    Kanps expression is also somewhat subtle.


    It doesnt matter whether he greeted them or not, what is important is that Kanp gradually recalled the plot about Tonbo after seeing this extra character.


    In the original work, during Narutos Chunin Exams, Tonbo disqualified a cheating exam candidate. Then, the exam candidate questioned Tonbo that there was no evidence, and Tonbo did not present the facts and reason, but flew straight up, pushed the exam candidate against the wall in a strangling posture, and said something extremely domineering: This strength is my proof!


    This is an extreme Shinobi who has a strong self-esteem and gets agitated when questioned!


    If Tonbo really bes their teammate, in case he is stimted by someone during a mission, Tonbo will directly cause trouble


    Kanp felt his scalp numb.


    It didnt take long for Kanp and Yui to follow to the Hokage Rock, and at this time, Tonbo had already walked up to the vertical cliff 100 meters high.


    Theres really no innovation at all.


    Kanp shook his head and sighed, feeling sad for Shikuros conservativeness!


    He walks so fast. Yui said.


    The 100-meter-high cliff seems terrifying, but as long as there is no mental obstacle and enough Chakra, everyone can go up step by step, and there is no technical content at all. Back then, Yui couldnt go up because she was only in the Academy for two years, and Tonbo is several years older than Yui, and the Chakra inside his body is several times that of Yui, and it may even not much worse than Kanps.


    But just as Tonbo climbed to two-thirds of the cliff,rge group of Kikaich suddenly flew out from the Hokages head statues, flew towards Tonbo, and quickly wrapped around Tonbo, and then started absorbing his Chakra.


    Kanp and Yui, who are still under the cliff, look at each other in shock, as their assessment was not like this.


    If my uncle is being serious, he would definitely fail the test. Yui frowned.


    Kanp touched his chin, and his eyes shed: Maybe we can take this opportunity to test Tonbo!


    Kanp turned to Yui and said: Dont worry, if your uncle wants him to pass, then these tests must not be a problem for Tonbo.


    Yui thought that this is true, so she continued to watch the show with peace of mind.


    But she didnt notice that Kanp next to him is showing a dark smile.


    As a Shinobi from the Hokages faction, Shikuro must have inherited the Will of Fire, with the thought of guardian, protection, etc., All the present assessment cant be said to be a separate assessment for Tonbo, and it is better to say that he is assessing Kanp, Yui and Tonbo!


    How could Kanp and Yui, stand idly by when they saw theirpanion, Tonbo, is in danger? They will definitely go up to help, and then the three will sessfullyplete the assessment through their own efforts and perseverance, and then forged a deep friendship


    The script should be like this, but


    Shikuro, who is sitting on Hiruzens head, has a dark face. Why didnt Kanp and Yui, who are under the cliff, move?


    If this continues, Tonbo will not be able to hold it.


    Although there will be no life-threatening danger, but if he fails his test, he will be dismissed.


    Shikuro frowned slightly: Should I remind Kanp and Yui?


    No!


    Yui Forget it, but Kanp, that clever brat, must have seen through my purpose of the assessment this time, so why didnt he help?


    Is he reluctant of losing Shisui, so he doesnt want Tonbo to rece Shisui?


    Or, he did it on purpose and simply didnt want to be teammates with Tonbo?


    The reason Shikuro chose Tonbo, on one hand, it is because his Shinobi number is close to Kanp and he felt that they are graduating on the same year, so even if they dont know each other, they are at least familiar with each other. Secondly, Tonbo are older than Kanp and Yui, so he can take care of them more.


    But Tonbo is not without shorings, that is, his self-esteem.


    Tonbos self-esteem is unusually strong. Once someone questioned about his strength and status, he would get agitated, and he often fought with others at the Academy.


    Is it because Kanp knows this, thats why


    However, its toote even if he knew this now.


    If Kanp and Yui dont make a move, he cant just make concessions with strong start but weak finish, right?


    If this is the case, wouldnt that just telling Tonbo that his strength is not good, and they need to make concessions to let him join?


    Wouldnt this cause a blow to his self-esteem?


    Shikuro instantly felt that he is squished between rock and hard ce, unable to retire!


    At the same time.


    On the cliff, Tonbo, who is wrapped in Kikaich, is moving around frantically. He is good at Taijutsu and sensing, so after being surrounded by Kikaich, he naturally uses Taijutsu which he is good at.


    Left hook!


    Right uppercut!


    Then threw another up and down with a dragon fist.


    But Kikaich can fly, and when Tonbo hit them with his fists, they will p their wings and fly with the wind from the fist, causing the attack to bepletely powerless.


    After a while, Tonbo found that the Kikaich around him did not decrease at all, but his Chakra became less and less.


    If it goes on like this, he will be sucked dry!


    Damn it!


    Will I even fail such a simple test?


    At this moment, Kanp, who is still under the cliff, finally opened his mouth: Tobitake Tonbo! Do you need help?


    The voice traveled along the cliff to Tonbos ears, which immediately made him blushed. Not only did he fail to feel the careing from hispanions, but he instead felt that his dignity as a Genin is falling a little bit.


    Last night, when he learned that he was about to join Shikuros Team 2, Tonbos mood was actually veryplicated, because the other two members of Shikuros Team 2 are 8-years-old brats.


    Although they graduated early, they are only 8 years old after all!


    Making him team up with the 8-years-old brats, do they look down on his strength? Do you think that with his strength, he, Tobitake Tonbo can only team up with the 8-years-old brats?


    Tonbo has a thousand words he wanted to say, but he has no choice but to ept it.


    So, aftering here, Tonbo, who felt his self-esteem was attacked, didnt greet Kanp and Yui.


    But now I was asked by an 8-years-old brat if I need help?


    What a great shame!


    Tonbo gritted his teeth and didnt ask for help. Finally, Tonbo was sucked dry by the Kikaich that he couldnt even sustain the Chakra under his feet. He fell off the cliff in an instant, and then was wrapped by the Kikaich, causing his fall to slow down.


    Afternding, the Kikaich surrounding Tonbo flew towards the head statues on the cliff, leaving only Tonbo in ce.


    Kanp and Yui stood beside him, looking at him without saying a word.


    Tonbo clenched his teeth while lying on the ground, his hands slowly clenched into fists, and veins werepletely shown!


    He could feel Kanp and Yuis gaze, he can sense the gloating, mocking, disdain, and pity from their gaze, and he feels that his self-esteem is being trampled on!


    He gritted his teeth and got up from the ground and then left directly.

 Chapter 210: I Was Demoted!

    Chapter 210: I Was Demoted!


    How could this be?


    Yui looked at Tonbos back with a puzzled expression.


    Kanp shrugged: Maybe its because your uncle doesnt like him.


    Hmph!


    As soon as he said bad things behind the persons back, Shikuro fell from the sky and said angrily, Kanp, you did it deliberately!


    What deliberately? Yui was a little confused.


    However, Kanp suddenly realized, and his right fist hit his left palm: So thats how it is! It seems that my previous guess is correct!


    What guess? Yui frowned.


    Shikuro-senseis assessment seems to be aimed at Tonbo alone, but it is actually aimed at our entire Team 2! But I am not sure, for fear that random actions will damage Shikuro-senseis assessment, I didnt say it. Later, I saw that the situation was not right, so I asked Tobitake Tonbo immediately. Unfortunately, he didnt appreciate it. Haah, it was all my fault. If I acted directly, it wouldnt have turned out like this! Kanp looked remorseful and regretful.


    Shikuro snorted coldly when he heard this: Theres no way in hell I would believe in you! You ck-bellied bastard!


    If Kanp makes a timely action at thest moment, Shikuro will definitely cooperate with the acting, make concessions and let them pass without hurting Tonbos self-esteem.


    But Kanp didnt do it, and instead asked Tonbo if he needs help.


    Shikuro knows that Kanps purpose in asking this question is to test Tonbo!


    And the results of the test also left Shikuro speechless!


    Need help?


    What an ordinary question!


    If you need it, you need it. If you dont need it, you can just say no. If Tonbo was to be changed to Kanp, he will call support without waiting for others to ask, but Tonbo neither says he needs help nor does he need help. He gritted his teeth, and would rather fail and fall off the cliff than answer this question!


    Its as if you are too tired in sweeping the ssroom alone, and your ssmates ask if you need help?


    You sullenly wont answer, feeling that your ability has been questioned: I am a dignified ss monitor, but I cant clean this ssroom? Who are you looking down on!


    If you do a presentation, and you cant do it alone, what if a colleague asks if you need help?


    You wouldnt answer and just showed a sullen face, thinking that the other party must beughing at yourself and despising yourself: Even if I am alone in tomorrow morning, I will never ask you for help!


    If you were fighting with a group of gangsters, you are about to be stabbed to death, and then people from the same vige passed by and asked if you need help?


    You would grit your teeth and did not answer, thinking that your shameful scene was seen by them, and they will surely spread it throughout the vige: So, even if I was beaten to death by them today, I was stabbed to death, I dont need your help!


    Who can bear this?


    If they really team up with Tonbo in the future, wouldnt Kanp and Yui have to take Tonbos self-esteem into consideration first no matter what they do?


    Shikuro-sensei, I think Tonbo is suitable for teaming up with people with weak strength.


    Only in this way can Tonbos status and strength not be questioned and his strong self-esteem not be brought down!


    Kanp said bluntly and continued, Moreover, his self-esteem is too strong. He must be guided by a suitable Jnin Instructor. I think Shikuro-sensei is not good at this.


    Shikuro nodded slowly. He also felt that Tonbos mentality was problematic, and he had to be given the correct guidance. Otherwise, if this development continues, things would go wrong sooner orter.


    I will tell Hokage-sama about this. I hope he can find a good Jnin Instructor for Tobitake Tonbo. Shikuro said.


    Then, do we need another teammate? Yui asked.


    Shikuro pondered for a while, and said: You guys have been resting for too long. Lets go for a mission first. As for the new teammate, I will ask Hokage-sama to find one for you when Ie back.


    After that, the group of three went to the mission hall to choose a mission. During the period, Shikuro created an insect clone and told Hiruzen about Tonbo.


    Sure enough, its like this again


    Hiruzen sighed slightly after hearing the report from the insect clone.


    Tonbo graduated a little earlier than Kanp. It has been more than half a year. During this period, he had also formed a team with other people, but the teams rtionship was not handled well, and they finally broke up unhappily.


    Its good to have self-esteem, but its not enough for it to be too strong.


    Hiruzen sighed helplessly. Right now, he is devastated by the situation in the Shinobi World, the borders of various ces, the war between the two ces, and the Daimy, but now, he has to worry about Genins mentality


    Hiruzen feels that his mentality is going to explode.


    On the other side, after Tonbo returned home, his face could not be seen, but he only sat in the room for a while before going to the training ground to start training Taijutsu frantically. His self-esteem would not allow him to have no desire to improve!


    The mission hall.


    Shikuro started his usual action again. Kanp stood beside him with his eyes slightly narrowed, staring at Shikuros wild finger.


    Because of the physique of Shikuros misfortune star, enemy Shinobi appeared in the previous four missions. Kanp and his teammates survived several times. Although they experienced huge growth from these encounters, its not good to be like this, especially now that Shisui is absent and theyck such a powerfulbat power. What should we do if we encounter danger again?


    When the timees, this guy will definitely run with his little niece, leaving me behind


    Its bad!


    At this moment, Kanp suddenly felt cold!


    Before, I should have directly help Tobitake Tonbo and let him stay, so that I can let him be the bait!


    Damn it!


    Why dont I help?


    Thats right!


    It must be plot that demoted my intelligence!


    It first arranges for me to reject Tobitake Tonbo, and then it will arrange a strong enemy to take me away!


    This mission is very dangerous!


    Kanp shivered after thinking about this: Shikuro-sensei, how about we choose a D-Rank mission?


    Huh?


    Shikuro turned his head in surprise.


    I miss D-Rank mission a little bit Kanp forced a smile.


    Shikuro only thought he was joking, and when he turned around, he found that his finger was pointing at a mission.


    This is a escort mission.


    Taking the mission scroll from the Mediterranean hair man, Shikuro directly threw the scroll to his little niece.


    Yui opened the scroll, and Kanp also leaned over.


    The one they would escort is a youngster named Tsuki Michiru. He is the Prince of the Land of the Moon. He was traveling around the world. After arriving at the Land of Fire, because Kirigakures Shinobi made troubles everywhere, it affected Michirus travel, so he decided to hire Konoha Shinobi to return to return to his country, and when the war is over, he wille out again!


    The Land of the Moon?


    Tsuki Michiru?


    Kanp touched his chin, as he seemed to have heard these names before.


    Uncle, where is the Land of the Moon? Yui asked with a frown.


    Shikuro stood behind and read the mission content. Hearing Yues question, he said: The Land of the Moon is a very rich country on a small ind in the southern sea territory!


    The super rich Land of the Moon?


    Crescent Moon Ind!


    A thought shed through Kanps mind, and he vaguely remembered some scenes, but because its been a long time, plus this dungeon is not as thrilling as the Rran Rymyaku mission, Kanp basically can only remember these names.


    But


    The southern sea territory


    Were going to the sea!

 Chapter 211: Big Brother!

    Chapter 211: Big Brother!


    The sky is high and the sea is wide, the clouds are light and the wind is salty!


    On the turbulent sea, a luxuriousrge ship sailed forward leisurely.


    Kanp was sitting on the railing at the ships bow, his feet swaying in the wind, and being soaked by the sshing sea water from time to time. He looked up at the blue sky, feeling very helpless.


    It has been a full month and a half since receiving they received the escort mission of the Land of the Moons Prince, and their escort journey is just as good as entering the ocean bynd!


    The reason is still because the employer, Tsuki Michiru, is full of enthusiasm!


    Kanp took out a Shinobi log and sighed again.


    Shisui is gone, and with Yui having the support of Shikuro, the Shinobi log can only be handed over to Kanp.


    Kanp frowns and opened the log, money was written everywhere!


    On the first day, the Prince spent a day in the hot spring in this vige and invited all the people present to eat roast chicken. The next day, the Prince went to the temple to pray and give millions of offering, and sessfully talked with the abbot about knee-length skirt until about four oclock in the morning. On the third day, the Prince went to climb the mountain and spent half a million on road repairs. On the fourth day


    Looking at each page, Kanp couldnt help but feels that the life of the rich is so simple and dull.


    Then, Kanp took out a pen and wrote down his experience this morning.


    The modified version of the luxury ship ordered by the Prince ten days ago has finallypleted. Everyone joined hands, shoulder to shoulder, get into the luxury ship, and set off towards the Crescent Moon Ind. Remarks: After entering the sea, Yui became seasick, and Genin Kanps workload increased several times, which was very hard!


    (*^^*)


    Up to this point, Kanp is satisfied. Although this log does not have gorgeous rhetoric, it is vivid. Although there is no punch line, it borrows the lyrics from a very famous song in the previous life! And it emphasizes someones hard work and diligence!


    After writing a log is like this, what more can they ask for?


    Kanp put the Shinobi log away, turned around and saw a big fat man walking on the deck, followed by his guards, holding fishing tackles.


    This big fat man is Prince Michiru of the Land of the Moon. He is 1.5 meters tall and weighs about 100kg. There is no entertainment on the sea, so he can only go fishing.


    Kanp cupped his hands and shouted: Big brother!


    Huh


    Michirus face stiffened slightly, and then he handed out a stack of one thousand ry banknotes, and said, Brother Kanp, theres still


    Big brother! Kanp bowed again.


    Michiru subconsciously handed out another stack of banknotes, and continued: Theres still some distance to Crescent


    Big brother! Kanp still held hands.


    Michiru continued to draw money expressionlessly, but found that there was no money in his pocket, so he immediately stretched out his hand, and the guard behind him immediately put a stack of banknotes on his hand respectfully, and then Michiru handed it to Kanp, while saying: Theres still some distance to Crescent Moon Ind and


    Big brother! Kanp held his hands again.


    Michirus chubby face became ugly, Enough is enough, bastard!


    When everyone first met, Kanp cant understand Michiru very much, this big fat man started to show off every time he went, spend money like water, and jealousy makes Kanps expression unrecognizable. The key is that he has to record all these things in the Shinobi log.


    And facing Kanps ugly expression all day long, Michiru also has some opinions. He feels that he has spent money to hire Kanp, so Kanp should respect him, and fawn over him, but he puts on an ugly expression all day, so how can it not influence his mood?


    At the end, Michiru asked Kanp to change, Kanp is a prideful person, so he certainly wont agree!


    Michiru feels that there is nothing in this world that money cannot solve, and Kanp agrees very much!


    He needs to respectfully call Michiru big brother, and he would obtain fifty thousand ry. This is the price quoted by Michiru. These days, Kanp has called Michiru big brother at least two hundred times!


    A rough calction of profit he got is 10 million ry, which is equivalent to thepletion of seven to eight S-Rank missions done by Jnin!


    With so much money, Kanps wallet has long been overwhelmed, so Kanp had no choice but to move the money into the sealing scroll.


    Big Kanp held his hands once again.


    Stop shouting!!


    Michiru stretched out his two salty pig hands, one to block Kanps mouth and the other to stop Kanps hand.


    Although Kanp is many years younger than Michiru, he is a Shinobi and is stronger than Michiru.


    In the end, Kanp pushed Michiru away from him, and shouted: Big brother!


    Wu wu wu


    Michiru was full of grievances and cried, crying like a fat man weighing 100kg.


    Just give the money. Wu wu Michiru cried and shouted to the guard behind him, then covered his ears and ran away, I will never see you again!


    The guard behind him hurriedly carried the fishing tackles and followed after Michiru.


    Kanp


    After Michiru and the others left, arge group of insects flew along the deck and turned into the appearance of Shikuro.


    Shikuro-sensei, whats the matter?


    Kanp turned his back to him to collect the money.


    How can you do such things? Shikuro asked.


    Shikuro-sensei, I dont steal, rob, or cheat. Whats wrong with making money with my own ability? Kanp said seriously.


    Shikuro was speechless for a while, and finally muttered: No matter what, the other party is the Prince of the Land of the Moon


    No! You are wrong Shikuro-sensei!


    Kanp said righteously, During the mission, whether it ismoners, ministers, beggars, or princes, all of them are just our employers, and we cant treat each other differently just because of their status! As Konohas Shinobi, we must treat every employer equally! Therefore, in my eyes, Michiru is my big cough, my employer, thats all!


    Shikuro looked at him in doubts.


    Whoosh!


    A big wave came from the blue sea, and hit the left side of the luxury ship. In an instant, the water sshed around. Kanp and Shikuro were drenched along with the hull of the ship.


    This luxury ship has been modified by Michiru at a high price, so these winds and waves will not affect the ship, but the people on the deck will still be in trouble.


    Kanp turned his head to look at the boundless sea, and a sense of crisis surged in his heart for no reason.


    With the misfortune star, Shikuro, here, there is no guarantee that the enemy wont emerge from the sea one day.


    Although Kanp has sessfully collected Fire Release: Dragon Fire Technique and Fire Release: Big me Bullet in the past month and a half, on the sea, the power of Kanps Fire Release will definitely be severely weakened on the sea. As for Earth Release, it was abandoned directly. Lightning Release will also be diluted by the vast ocean because of the waters electrical conductivity. Therefore, Kanps water warfare ability is not high!


    Shikuro-sensei, its time to teach me Chakra Nature Transformation! Yui is seasick, and I dont know Water Release. What if we encounter an enemy at the sea?


    Kanp brought up this topic once again. Although it has been rejected many times, Kanp still perseveres.


    Shikuro frowned, as he also didnt expect that his niece would be seasick. Right now, she is lying half-dead in the cabin. If the enemyes


    Thinking of this, Shikuro no longer insists on the previous one hundred Ninjutsu agreements, and said: Okay, I will teach you the training method of Water Attribute Chakra Nature Transformation now!


    Kanps eyes lit up upon hearing this: Shikuro-sensei, please write it down, and then talk about it, so that I can learn several times faster!


    Write it down?


    Shikuro said: I speak, you write.


    This Shikuro-sensei, I still need you to write, my words are too ugly, if I wrote it, I may not be able to read it.


    Kanp showed a simple and honest smile.


    There is no other way, what I write cannot be collected, only what others write


    And also, the other side must also have mastered


    Shikuro-sensei Have you mastered the Water Attribute Chakra Nature Transformation? Kanp asked.


    If he has not mastered it, he will not be able to collect it no matter how well Shikuro say it!


    Shikuros face darkened upon hearing this: What are you trying to say? If I cant do it, what else can I teach you?

 Chapter 212: Enemy Shadow

    Chapter 212: Enemy Shadow


    At a pier on the southern coast of the Land of Fire.


    Several men in hooded ck clothes sneaked back and forth in the dock, as if searching for something. After a while, these men in ck finally found the clue they were looking for.


    Yes, I can confirm that they left from here!


    Notify the Lord immediately!


    At night.


    In a small warehouse on the dock, a total of nine men in ck gathered together, and faint candles hung on the four corners of the warehouse, illuminating the warehouse in dim yellow light.


    Are you sure its him?


    Among the men in ck, there is a young man whose body was clean and white, with a rebellious face and arrogant eyes.


    Lord, it has been confirmed that the Prince of the Land of the Moon, Tsuki Michiru, has departed from this pier!


    What about the escorting Konohas Shinobi? The white and clean youngster asked.


    There are three Konohas Shinobi who escorted Tsuki Michiru back home! The leader is Aburame ns Shinobi, which should be a Jnin Instructor, and the remaining two are his students, and they at most only has Chunin-level strength!


    I didnt expect theres a Jnin, thats great! The youngster was overjoyed.


    Aoi!


    A ck clothed person next to the young man suddenly spoke up with an old voice, Our goal this time is Tsuki Michiru!


    I know!


    The youngster named Aoi said with a snort, But without getting rid of Konohas Shinobi, how can we kidnap Tsuki Michiru? How can we ckmail the Land of the Moon? Besides, if we want to hide our identity, you know that we must kill everyone around Tsuki Michiru, right?!


    Yes!


    Then, lets go!


    In the next instant, the nine men in ck quickly disappeared from the warehouse. The door of the warehouse was opened, and the sea breeze from outside instantly blew out the four candles in the warehouse.


    At the sea.


    The luxurious ship is like a big yellow light bulb, sailing slowly in the dark.


    Kanp stood on the ship rail and looked into the sea. The blue sea during the day was already pitch ck at this time, like an abyss!


    Kanp looked up at the sky again. The bright Moon hung like a washbasin in the night. The moonlight was shining and surrounded by stars, the scene is very beautiful.


    The starry sky of Naruto World is very beautiful. In his previous life, Kanp has never seen such a clean, beautiful starry sky that can make people immersed in it instantly.


    But


    When the time passed twelve oclock, the Collection Technique refreshed, Kanp immediately jumped off the boat rail, and then took out a notebook.


    The notebook contained the training method of Water Attribute Chakra Nature Transformation written by Shikuro!


    During the day, Kanp studied and watched Shikuro with full focus, but all the three collections failed, so he had no choice but to wait until twelve oclock to refresh the Collection Technique.


    With the moonlight as his source of light, Kanp opened the notebook and collected it.


    The green light cluster in his mind surged again. Just when Kanp thought he was going to lose four times in a row, a light blue spurted out directly from it.


    Kanp hurriedly wrapped it up with his consciousness, and it really turned out to be Chakra Nature Transformation (Water).


    Kanp is overjoyed upon seeing this. He never expected that he would get it after collecting it just once. Is it because the moon is big tonight?


    From yesterday, Kanp has a strong sense of crisis, so he immediately started training Water Attribute Chakra Nature Transformation.


    Time passed unconsciously Kanp fell asleep


    The next morning.


    Michirus guards from the Land of the Moon began to get busy, preparing fresh water for Michiru to wash, preparing fruits and vegetables, and also preparing various fishing tackles for Michiru to show off. In short, they didnt have a moment of leisure.


    After waking up, Kanp had a simple breakfast, then went into the cabin to see Yui, who was seasick.


    After a day of adaptation, Yuisplexion has improved a lot. After all, she is a Shinobi, and her physique is still good.


    Kanp, sorry, I make you watch the night alonest night. Yui was a little embarrassed.


    The night watch


    Kanp blinked his eyes twice and he seemed to fall asleepst night, No, that must be an illusion!


    I will return my condition as soon as possible! Yui said seriously.


    Its okay, I can hold it. Kanp said, Yui, go to the deck to get some sunshine during the day, so you can adapt faster.


    I understand. Yui nodded.


    After that, Kanp ran to find his big brother that was just about to go fishing.


    When his big brother saw Kanping from the distance, he was frightened like a fertilized stupid bear, waving his two fat hands to order his subordinates stop Kanp, and keep him from getting close to him.


    At first, when he heard the unruly Kanp called himself a big brother, Michiru was very happy and he gave the money quickly. Michiru felt that after Kanp sumbed to money, he would definitely be embarrassed to appear in front of him in the future, after all, Shinobi are proud creature!


    But he never would have imagined that the stinky and shameless guy, Kanp, would not only doesnt avoid him, but dangles in front of him all day long. He also shouted out big brother every time. With the increasing frequency of his calls, Michiru once thought that he was going to be bankrupted by him!


    The mental shadow appeared in his heart!


    Right now, Michiru is really afraid of Kanp.


    Big brother, big brother, big brother!


    Although Kanp was stopped and could not get close to Michiru, he still shouts big brother again and again, and when it fell into Michirus ears, it filled his brain like a magic sound, making him feeling weak, chest tightness, shortness of breath, palpitations and cold sweats!


    Im afraid of you, dont call me big brother anymore, you are my big brother, you are my dear big brother, wu wu Michiru is full of grievances.


    Big brother, big brother, big brother However, Kanp still shouted the same words.


    Im out of money, Im bankrupt, and I cant afford to pay if you call me big brother again!! Michiru was distraught and said desperately.


    Big brother, big eh? No money? Why are you so poor? Kanps arched hands froze in the air, and he looked at Michiru with disgust.


    I


    Michirus endocrine system was disturbed by the stimtion of these small eyes!


    He was about to process Kanps words when he suddenly saw arge number of ck bugs burrowing out of the cabin.


    Whats going on? Michiru was startled.


    Probably we have encountered enemy again.


    Kanp sighed helplessly, and said, Its good that I am used to it.


    Kanp, Prince Michiru!


    Shikuro stepped out of the insect cloud with a grim expression, There are Shinobi quickly approaching our location!


    Shinobi? Who? Who is it? Michiru was frightened, Did theye after me?


    Its still not clear, but we have to leave this ship! Shikuro said solemnly. Although this ship was made with fancy stuff and looked very luxurious, the speed is not that good. If they dont leave this ship, they will soon be caught up!


    Shikuro-sensei, how many Shinobi are chasing us? Kanp asked.


    There are nine people! Shikuros eyes, that are under the sunsses, are extremely solemn, Theres at least two Jnin!


    Kanps expression changed upon hearing this.


    Now that there are two Jnin, even if the remaining seven are all Genin, it is still enough to finish them off!


    Kanp feels ufortable in his heart. He looked Shikuro with eyes full of resentment.


    Shikuro was a little puzzled, and then said: Prince Michiru, you have too many guards, you must disperse and escape!


    Disperse? But they are not Shinobi, so they cant run on the sea. Michiru panicked.


    Dont worry, I will create enough insect clones to scatter and escape with these guards, but their probability of surviving is low! I hope Prince Michiru can be mentally prepared! Shikuro is indeed worthy of his Jnin title. Although the situation is critical, he still immediately made a response strategy, and then he turned to Kanp and said, Kanp, you also need to make some clones to mix in, and distract the Shinobi behind!


    Okay.


    Then


    Shikuro waved his hands and six Shikuro were quickly condense from the insect cloud.


    At the same time, Kanp also began to form the clone seal to use Shadow Clone Technique, and let his clone be mixed with Shikuros.


    Then, everyone will gather on Crescent Moon Ind!


    After saying that, the six insect clones of Shikuro each grabbed a guard and jumped down to the sea, and then left in all directions.


    Kanps clone immediately followed from behind. At the same time, Shikuro grabbed Michiru and jumped into the sea. When Kanp saw, he also hurriedly jumped down.


    But for some reason, Kanp felt as if he had forgotten something

 Chapter 213: I Feel You Cant Carry Me

    Chapter 213: I Feel You Can''t Carry Me


    Kanp, its time to go!


    On the luxurious ship, Shikuro quickly got out of the cabin with Yui on his back, but found that there was no one on the ship!


    Shikuro was a little confused: Where is Kanp?


    Uncle, could it be that Kanp went with your insect clone? Yui frowned.


    How is that possible?


    Shikuro frowned, but after thinking about it carefully, he felt that it is really possible.


    Just now, after his insect noticed that there was Shinobi approaching from behind, he immediately went to find Yui, and at the same time, he asked the insect clone to notify Michiru and Kanp outside, and then the insect cloud where the insect clone was located divided themselves again into six clones, and a total of seven clones dispersed and flee with Michiru and his six guards, and then Kanp ran away with Prince Michiru and my insect clone?


    Is he an idiot?!


    Shikuros face darkened.


    Maybe Kanp regards your insect clone as your main body. Yui said.


    Didnt he realize that you are still on board? Shikuro didnt know whether to cry orugh when he heard this.


    But by now, the Shinobi chasing behind him were already very close, and it was toote to notify Kanp. Shikuro had no choice but to jump off the ship with Yui on his back, and then quickly ran in the other direction.


    Soon, nine hooded ck-clothed Shinobi headed by the white and clean youngster stepped onto the sea, and in an instant, they surrounded the luxurious ships that stopped on the sea.


    Theyve left.


    A ck-clothed Shinobi who followed Aoi said, As expected of the Aburame ns Jnin, he was aware of us in advance.


    Track their escape route immediately! Aoi said with a frown.


    Yes!


    Some ck-clothed Shinobi who are good at Sensor Ninjutsu immediately formed hand seals to use Sensor Ninjutsu, spreading their sense far through the water.


    At the same time, some of the ck-clothed Shinobi boarded the ship, looking for clues.


    Not good, they dispersed!


    A ck clothed Shinobi who is good at sensing eximed, Eight directions!


    Eight directions, did they use shadow clone?


    Aoi snorted and said, It must be the Aburame ns Jnin. Can you determine which direction his main body is in?


    This Those ck-clothed Shinobi look at each other in nk dismay.


    Leave it to me.


    The ck clothed Shinobi who has been following Aoi also used Sensor Ninjutsu, and quickly stretched out his finger and pointed at the direction Shikuro and Yui had left, His main body is there.


    What are you waiting for? Chase them immediately! Aoi ordered impatiently.


    Wait! The old ck-clothed Shinobi stretched out his hand and stopped him. Land of the Moons Tsuki Michiru did not go with Konoha Jnin. Tsuki Michiru and his guards were taken away by that Konohas Jnins shadow clone and dispersed!


    What? Aoi frowned, and asked while pondering, Does he want us to disperse too?


    Sensor Ninjutsu can confirm enemys strength and identity by sensing the enemys Chakra fluctuation and aura, but ordinary people didnt have Chakra fluctuation, so it is impossible to determine who is who even after sensing.


    Shikuro separates Michiru from his guards and takes away, so these people must create seven teams to have a chance to capture Michiru. And if they also want to hunt down Shikuro, it will be eight!


    Whether it is to catch Michiru or silence the Konohas Shinobi, we now have to disperse!


    If thats the case, then Ill go after that Konohas Jnin! Aoi shouted.


    Absolutely not!


    The old ck-clothed Shinobi cold said with a cold snort, The Konohas Jnin will be left to us two Jnin. With two against one, killing him shouldnt be a problem, there are seven directions left, so the seven of you can each go after one clone! Dont take action directly after you catch up. The clone that Aburame ns Jnin create should be the insect clone, so wait until the chakra of the insect clone is almost consumed before taking action, do you understand, Aoi?


    I understand!


    On the boundless blue sea, the waves rose and fell from time to time, and Shikuro carries a big fat man on his back and ran wildly in the waves.


    Kanp followed closely, his brows were furrowed, and he always felt like he had forgotten something.


    Shikuro-sensei, Shikuro-sensei


    Kanp called out Shikuro, who is in front of him, a few times.


    Whats the matter? Shikuro asked without looking back.


    Did we forget something? Kanp vaguely remembered that there was one person in the three-person group besides besides Shisui who had note.


    Forgot what? Shikuro asked in confusion.


    ThatDid we forget that Yui is on the boat? Kanp panicked.


    Yui?


    Shikuro paused his stepped, and turned around abruptly, almost throwing the big fat man on his back away.


    Ahhh why did you stop? Run! Run! Michiru panicked.


    Kanps footsteps also stopped, and he happened to stare at Shikuro with his small eyes.


    You Arent you a clone? Shikuro said with a frown.


    Clone?


    Kanps scalp felt numb upon hearing this, Shikuro-sensei, you Isnt this body your main body?


    Of course not!


    Shikuro looked at Kanp nkly, Dont tell me your main body is following me!


    Hehe, how, how is it possible, I, I, of course I am a clone, haha, haha.


    Kanp didnt feel too good at this moment!


    He wants to look back, but there is only the vast sea behind him, so where can he go to find Shikuro and Yui?


    Besides, the Shinobi chasing behind him, who knows if they are close!


    You


    Shikuro couldnt say anything anymore. If it wasnt for Michiru on his back, he would have cursed at Kanp.


    Helpless, Shikuro turned around and continued to run forward, Just keep up!


    Yes!


    Kanp hurriedly followed him. In order to ease the awkward atmosphere, Kanp asked, Shikuro-sensei, your insect clone is so powerful, it can actually talk.


    Kanp had seen Shikuros insect clone before when he was picking up the package sent by Shikuro, but he had never heard them speak, otherwise, he wouldnt have regarded the insect clone as Shikuros main body.


    Hmph, sound is just the vibration of the air after all. Shikuro, no, it should be Shikuros insect clone said with a cold snort, Thank you for learning Sensor Ninjutsu, you idiot!


    Kanp said with bitter expression: Shikuro-sensei, my Sensor Ninjutsu can only be used after forming hand seals, and it can only distinguish Shinobi, not insect clone, shadow clone and so on.


    Shikuros insect clone was speechless when he heard this.


    In the case of insect clone, as long as the sensing ability is strong, it can still be distinguished, but shadow clone is true physical clone, with flesh, blood, Chakra Pathway System, Chakra and also independent thinking. Let alone ordinary Sensor Ninjutsu, it would be hard even for Sharingan and Byakugan to distinguish them.


    These peoples voices disappeared for a while, and only the waves roared non-stop.


    Kanp doesnt know how long they ran, but he saw that the sun above his head rise from the sea level to the middle of his head, and then gradually began to slide towards the sea level.


    Running fast on the sea not only consumes stamina, but also Chakra, as they need to run on water.


    Kanp has Uzumaki n physique and strong physical fitness. While running, he is also refining Chakra, and replenished his stamina with military ration pill from time to time.


    As for Shikuros insect clone, he will not feel tired until his Chakra is exhausted.


    Its just that the sea is boundless. If they keep running like this, the Chakra of the insect clone will notst long.


    Brother Kanp, at this speed, we have to run for two days before we can reach the Land of the Moon. Can your teachers clone hold on until then?


    Michiru said with trembling voice, and he didnt feel any sense of security.


    Kanp calmly said: Dont worry, Im here, its fine!


    Michiru didnt believe it, and his lips trembled: Dont lie to me, I feel you cant carry me


    You unexpectedly found out about it. Kanp said calmly.


    You


    Michiru is full of tears: Dont make fun of me. Hey!! !!!

 Chapter 214: Goodbye Ice Release

    Chapter 214: Goodbye Ice Release


    Whoosh whoosh whoosh


    On the undting sea, Shikuro is carrying Yui on his back, looking gloomily at the two men in ck with hoods in front of him. He has run for a long time, but he was eventually caught up!


    Who are you? Shikuro asked solemnly.


    Kill!


    The two ck-clothed Shinobi didnt talk nonsense with with Shikuro at all, and immediately rushed towards him while forming hand seals.


    Suiton: Kirigakure no Jutsu! (Water Release: Hiding in Mist Technique)


    Suiton: Mizurappa! (Water Release: Wild Water Wave)


    A thick mist filled the air instantly, quickly covering the sea surface in a radius of one mile, and then another person spewed out a waterfall-like rage water flow.


    It turned out to be Kirigakure!


    Shikurosplexion changed, and he stepped back without saying a word.


    It is very unwise to fight Kirigakures Shinobi at sea, let alone two Jnin!


    But the surrounding mist is thick, and he can only distinguish five finger marks on his hands after putting it in front of his eyes. How can he distinguish the East, South, West, North?


    But fortunately, the Water Releases sound is not soft, so relying on hearing, Shikuro quickly avoided the water flow.


    The two Kirigakures Shinobi were not in a hurry. Fighting with their usual fighting habits, they stood on one foot and threw Water Release frantically at Shikuro.


    Because of geographical advantages, their Water Releases power is at least 30% stronger than that on thend. Shikuro jumped up and down on the sea, battered and exhausted!


    Uncle, put me down, I can fight too!


    Yui suddenly said.


    Dont move, the other party are Jnin, you must not entangle with them!


    Shikuro dodges while using Chakra to nurture the insect eggs inside his body.


    Soon, arge amount of ck insect smoke diffused out from his body, gathered into a cloud over the dense mist, and slowly spread out.


    Suiton: Daibakufu no Jutsu!


    Suiton: Daibakufu no Jutsu! (Water Release: Great Waterfall Technique)


    At the moment the insect cloud took shape, the two Kirigakures Jnin immediately used Great Waterfall Technique.


    The deep sea rioted in an instant, and arge amount of sea water broke through the sea surface, turning into two huge water tornados in the sky, winding and sweeping towards the insect cloud in the sky. The dense mist seems to be absorbed by the water tornado, forming a vortex visible to the naked eye.


    Yui, stand up!


    Shikuro hurriedly put his niece on the sea, and then formed hand seals with both hands, Hijutsu: Mushitatsumaki! (Secret Technique: Insect Tornado)


    Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!


    The ck insect cloud hovering above his head spun at a high speed, turning into a ck tornado and intercepted the two water tornados on the opposite side.


    Boom


    With the loud rumbling sound, the two white water tornado and the ck insect tornado collided violently, sshing countless water droplets. The ck Kikaichs corpses are also densely raining and falling all over the sea.


    Suiton: Suirydan no Jutsu! (Water Release: Water Dragon Bullet Technique)


    Suiton: Rysuiben! (Water Release: Running Water Whip)


    The two Kirigakures Jnin continued to attack without stopping. In the thick mist, water-like whip dozens of meters long quickly wrapped around Shikuros ankle under the cover of the dense mist, and violently crashed Shikuro and Yui into the bottom of the sea!


    But only arge number of Kikaichs corpses floated on the surface of the sea.


    Huh? In the sky!


    One of the Kirigakures Jnin suddenly raised his head, and under the thick fog, his face under the hood couldnt be seen at all.


    "


    "


    Chase them!


    The two immediately chased forward, and the thick mist around them gradually dissipated, revealing the blue sky and a ck insect cloud in the air.


    The insect cloud is speeding fast, and they flew towards the direction of the Land of Fire. Firstly, it is to divert the two Jnin, so that his insect clone can safely take Michiru back to the Crescent Moon Ind. Secondly, only by returning to the Land of Fire can he truly get rid of these two Kirigakures Jnin!


    Yuiy on the edge of the insect cloud and looked down. She then saw the two Kirigakures Jnin on the sea are moving very fast, and it is very difficult to get rid of them!


    Uncle, what should we do? Yui frowned slightly.


    Dont worry, its alright.


    Shikuro quickly refined Chakra, and at the same time, he used his Chakra to nurture more Kikaich. He then formed an exactly same ck insect cloud with them, and made them fly in the other direction.


    The two Kirigakures Shinobi on the sea paused, and then continued to follow Shikuro.


    Sure enough, they have Sensor Shinobi.


    Shikuro controlled the Kikaich while flying, and he made the newly made ck insect smoke rushed to the two Kirigakures Shinobi below.


    Suiton: Suijinch! (Water Release: Water Formation Pir)


    One of the Kirigakures Shinobi quickly formed hand seals, and arge amount of Chakra condenses in his throat. He then sprayed out arge water ball, and like aet, the water ball the ck insect smoke in the sky directly, but its movement was unabated, and it went straight to the ck insect cloud, which Shikuro and Yui are sitting on.


    Shikurosplexion slightly changed, and he hurriedly dispersed the insect cloud, avoiding the water ball, and then he condensed the insect cloud again, catching him and Yui, and continuing to fly forward.


    But in this way, the distance between them and Kirigakures Shinobi has also been shortened.


    Suiton: Rysuiben!


    Suiton: Rysuiben!


    The two Kirigakures Jnin attacked at the same time, causing the half-empty insect cloud to be filled with many holes, but Shikuro is also a Jnin, his Chakra refining speed and nurturing Kikaich are not slow, so he can barely maintain the shape of the insect cloud.


    At the same time.


    On the other side of the sea.


    Kanp, Shikuros insect clone, and Michiru, were still running in the direction of Crescent Moon Ind.


    But as they ran, Michiru, who was lying on the insect clones back, suddenly screamed.


    The sea, the sea is freezing!!


    What?


    The face of the insect clone changed slightly, and when he looked down, he found that the sea on both sides was freezing forward at a very fast speed, Could it be


    Ice Release!


    Kanp was both surprised and delighted. Delighted that he encountered Ice Release again, and surprised if its a Jnin who is chasing them


    Kanp is busy lighting up the Transparent Release, but immediately realized that they are at the sea, so even if he stays motionless and stands on the sea after turning invisible, there would still be faint ripples under his feet. And if he dives into the seabed, an Ice Release on the other side will directly freeze the sea


    Kanp, dont let the sea freeze! The insect clone said.


    Understood!


    Kanp came back to his senses and hurriedly made his hands danced.


    Snake-Ram-Monkey-Boar-Horse-Tiger.


    Katon: Gkaky no Jutsu! (Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique)


    Boom!


    A huge crimson fireball spewed out from Kanps mouth, and fiercely hit the sea in the front. The scorching me instantly spread along the sea surface on all sides, preventing the spread of ice in time.


    In the next instant, Kanp and the insect clone, who is carrying Michiru on his back, stepped on the me to break through the iceyer.


    Hyton: Mangehy!! (Ice Release: Ten Thousand Ice Petals)!


    Behind him, the blue sea has been frozen for some time, and the sky is full of snowkes!


    The white and clean youngster, Aoi, slides in fast speed on the ice surface, while both of his hands are dancing, the flying snowkes instantly turn into countless ice crystals senbon, and shoots towards Kanp, the insect clone, and Michiru.


    The sharp sound of breaking the air made Michirus body trembled. Hey on the back of the insect clone and became a living target. If he didnt dodge, he would definitely be a hedgehog!


    Thinking of this, Michiru couldnt control his body and struggled frantically.


    Prince Michiru, dont move! The insect cloned shouted.


    But Michirus eyes blurred with tears, and he couldnt control his body!


    Trust us! The insect clone said in a solemn tone, and then directly threw Michiru at Kanp, Kanp, I will stop him. Take Prince Michiru with you and leave!


    What?


    Kanp was stunned upon hearing this. When he looked up, he saw his big brother who was 1.5 meters tall and weighed 100kg, fell from the sky while baring his fangs and brandishing his ws, shrouding his figure with his shadow. Seeing this, Kanps face turned dark.

 Chapter 215: Going For a Gamble, Turning a Bicycle Into a Motorcycle

    Chapter 215: Going For a Gamble, Turning a Bicycle Into a Motorcycle


    Kanp panicked, but Michiru in the sky is even more panicked!


    Looking at Kanps thin body and dodging eyes, Michiru once thought that he was going to be abandoned, and his mentality was about to explode!


    Brother Kanp catch me, I will give you all the money I have Ahhhh


    Hearing the scream, Kanp transformed into incarnation of justice and directly formed the clone seal to create a shadow clone. Bybining with the strength of the two, he finally caught the 100kg Michiru.


    It doesnt matter if you have money or not, its mainly because you are my big brother! Kanp stared at Michiru affectionately.


    Michiru looked at Kanps eyes and was moved to tears!


    Hurry up!


    At this time, the insect clone has turned into a high-speed rotation insect-wall, which covered Kanp and Michiru, blocking the thousands of ice crystals senbon in the sky!


    Kanp did not dare to be careless, and together with the shadow clone, he carried the big fat Michiru over and ran out with S-shaped path on the sea.


    Hey, can you walk straight! Kanp was furious.


    The shadow clone was also unhappy: With such a fat person, you put his weight on me? How can you me me?


    Michirus eyes were full of tears: Dont be arguing, Im losing weight, I will definitely lose weight when I return to my kingdom, wu wu


    None of you can escape!


    The white youngster, Aoi, no, he should be called Yuki Aoi stared at the insect cloud in front of him with a proud and arrogant expression, nced at Kanp and Michiru with disdain, and said with a smile, What a good luck, I actually discovered Michiru.


    So, Kirigakures Shinobi wants to attack the Land of the Moon?


    While blocking Yuki Aois Ice Release, the insect clone opened his mouth, trying to divert the opponents attention and dy his pace.


    I wont reveal any information to the enemy!


    Aoi snorted coldly and controlled the ice crystals senbon in the sky, madly strangling the insect clone.


    The insect clone ran for a long time with Michiru on his back, and one third of his Chakra had been consumed, and in the end, the insect clone is just abination of Kikaich, could not hatch insect eggs by itself, so the more insects are killed the less he will have as the time passed. Ten minutester, the insect clone was finally consumed so that he could no longer maintain the insect-wall form. He then turned into a few ck smokes in the torrent of ice crystals senbon and flew towards all directions.


    Seeing this scene, Aoi, whose consumption is also not light, smiled, The insect clone is really weak, if I knew it, I would have taken action directly!


    Aoi has actually caught up with Kanp and the others very early, but remembering the old mans instructions, he waited for the insect clone to run for a long time and consume a lot of chakra before taking action.


    Suiton: Mizurappa! (Water Release: Wild Water Wave)


    Because the n needs to be kept confidential, Aoi did not let go of these Kikaich and directly formed hand seals, and spout out violent water to wipe out all the Kikaich in the sky!


    Then, its you next!


    Aoi poured Chakra into the sea, forming an icy road on the sea, and like a white whirlwind, he rushed forward at great speed.


    A few minutester.


    He is catching up, he is catching up!!! Michiru was carried by Kanp and his shadow clone, saw the handsome figure of Aoi skating, so his body couldnt help but tremble.


    Stop running, just kill him! Kanps shadow clone shouted coldly.


    What rank are him, what rank are we, how do we kill him? Kanpined frantically without stopping.


    If he is a Jnin, he would have caught up to us early in the morning at his speed! So, we have the power to fight! The shadow clone analyzed,


    Thats right!


    Kanps scalp feels numb: If the guy behind is a Jnin, with his cheating skating speed, he should have caught up with us. Moreover, Shikuro-senseis insect clone managed to block him for a while just now, it means which means that the other party is definitely not a Jnin, hes just a Chunin!


    Kanps heart is beating wildly: I have Uzumaki ns physique, strong endurance, kind benevolent eyebrows and kind eyes, can show off and seek glory, have dynamic vision, can collect his Ice Release, can escape, and can assassinate. The most important thing is that I have collected the Water Attribute Chakra Nature Transformation and Water Release can be used unscrupulously at the sea!


    Going For a Gamble, Turning a Bicycle Into a Motorcycle! (T/N: Chinese proverb, just like go big or go home.)


    But if I fight that Yuki ns member behind me, what will happen to this fatty?


    Kanp and the shadow clone turned their heads while running and looked towards Michiru in the middle.


    Michirus face was calm, but his teeth were chattering, and his forehead was overflowing with cold sweat: Big brother, you are my big brother, big brother Kanp, dont be impulsive, I can upgrade the mission rank to S-Rank, don t throw me into the sea, I, I, I


    You cant swim? The shadow clone asked.


    Michiru said with chattering teeth: I can swim, but this is the sea, I will sink after swimming for half an hour


    Dont worry, I will kill that guy within half an hour! The shadow clone answered calmly, as if he was possessed by Long Aotian. (T/N: Long Aotian are pretty much the Chinese equivalent of Gary Stu.)


    Kanp is also affected by the shadow clone, and he felt that this day could no longer cover his eyes, and the sea can no longer bury his heart. In this world, he would like to be the strongest!


    Kanp and the shadow clone looked at each other, and threw Michiru away directly.


    Ahhh Gekk Kanp, Im not finished with you!!!


    Michiru is full of grief and indignation, and then he fell into the sea with a boom, causing a big ssh of water. Then, Michiru swam out of the difficult situation in the sea with a dog-paddling style, gasping for breath after showing his head, and floating on the sea in a way that best maintains his stamina.


    Then his two tearful eyes looked at Kanp and the shadow clone in the distance, and Aoi who was catching up.


    You actually chose to fight with me?


    Aoi looked at Kanp and his shadow clone with a hint of disdain in his proud expression, Naive!


    Although fighting with Shikuros insect clone for ten minutes has consumed nearly half of his Chakra, Aoi felt that it was more than enough to deal with this brat in front of him!


    Its you who are naive, you dont even know who is standing in front of you? But that doesnt matter anymore!


    The shadow clones mouth showed a sneer, and he looked even more arrogant than Aoi, Your corpse, Ill ept it!


    Hearing this, Aois face twitched slightly: How dare this little brat be very arrogant?


    Aoi clenched his teeth, his hands started dancing, and he directly spouts out a violent stream of water.


    In the sea, the power of Water Release would be greatly improved. He doesnt believe that this arrogant Konoha Shinobi can beat him!


    Suiton: Kirigakure no Jutsu! (Water Release: Hiding in Mist Technique) Kanp dodged to the side while forming hand seals, and then, arge amount of thick mist overflowed from his side and quickly filled the surroundings.


    Aoi frowned upon seeing this.


    Hiding in Mist Technique?


    This is the Ninjutsumonly used by our Kirigakures Shinobi. When did Konohas Shinobi learn it?


    Aoi frowned, and instantly made up the cause and effect with his imagination: It must be the previous batch of Kirigakures Shinobi, who entered the Land of Fire to cause chaos, were caught by Konoha and were tortured to reveal the Hiding in Mist Technique!


    However, what a pity!


    Fton: Daitoppa! (Wind Release: Great Breakthrough)


    "


    "


    Aoi formed hand seals with a sneer, and spewed out a hurricane to blow away the dense mist at the surrounding!


    Ice Release Kekkei Genkai is thebination of Water Release and Wind Release. Aoi can use Ice Release, so his Chakra naturally has Water and Wind Attributes!


    But when the dense mist cleared, Aois eyes narrowed.


    There is no one on the sea!


    He disappeared?


    Or did he dive into the sea?


    Aoi was only distracted for a moment before he decisively used Ice Release, and the sky full of ice crystals and snowkes condenses all around him. In a blink of an eye, the ice surface under his feet spread madly around him!


    When Michiru, who is in the distance, saw this, he was overjoyed and swam directly toward the floating ice regardless of the danger.


    He only soaked for a while, but he already felt that his stamina was almostpletely consumed, especially the cold sea kept taking away his body temperature. Michiru felt that he will sink after ten minutes at most, so seeing the ice, he doesnt care about other things.


    Aoi sneered when he saw Michiru swimming over, and then continued to observe the surroundings. On the ice, ice crystals were flying and spinning like catkins. As long as Kanp and his shadow clone get close, Aoi can detect it!


    What are you going to do next?


    Aoi grinned.

 Chapter 216: Ice Dragon, Fire Dragon, Water Dragon

    Chapter 216: Ice Dragon, Fire Dragon, Water Dragon


    After Kanp and his shadow clone used Transparent Release at the same time, they did not move around, for fear that the ripples caused generated under his feet would expand and be seen by Aoi.


    But when Michiru swam frantically towards the floating ice, Kanp and his shadow clone rushed from behind Michiru almost at the same time, using the ripples generated by his swimming to hide themselves.


    When Michiru swims to the edge of the floating ice, Kanp and his shadow clone also approached smoothly.


    Aoi nced at the Michiru who was struggling to climb the iceyer, and his brow suddenly wrinkled. There seemed to be something wrong in that direction.


    His hands formed hand seals, and the snowkes in the sky suddenly condensed into ice crystals senbon.


    When Michiru saw this, his whole figure froze there with tears in his eyes: I, I will give you money, dont kill me, dont kill me


    Seeing this, Aoi hesitated.


    Kidnapping Michiru to ckmail the Land of the Moon was the suggestion of his father, Yuki ns n Head!


    Since the war with the Land of Fire, Land of Water has also been under a lot of pressure internally, especially with regard of the war funds, as there have been fierce quarrels.


    In order to alleviate the internal pressure, Aois father temporarily formted the Michiru Kidnapping n!


    The Land of the Moon is a rich kingdom, especially the royal family, which are very rich!


    As long as the ckmail is sessful, it can greatly reduce the internal pressure, therefore, Aoi, as the Young n Head, brought two Jnin and six Chunin subordinates to personally take action!


    Since he is taking action himself, he must never fail!


    Therefore, before the mission ispleted, Michiru cannot be killed.


    When Aoi hesitated, a slight vibration suddenly came from the ice.


    Aoisplexion changed, his hands danced, and the ice crystals senbon in the sky poured forward decisively, so frightening that Michiru went straight into the sea and did not dare toe out.


    When Kanp and his shadow clone, who were still invisible, saw this, they knew that they were discovered. They immediately used Body Flicker Technique, turning into two gusts of wind and rushed towards Aoi.


    The instant they used Body Flicker Technique, the figures of the two werepletely exposed. Seeing this, Aoi breathed a sigh of relief, then mobilized his Chakra and his hands danced again.


    Ice Release: Forest of Thorns!


    Bang~ Bang~ Bang~


    In an instant, countless icicles as sharp as swords shot out of the ice, densely and crazily spread towards Kanp and his shadow clone.


    Suiton: Suijinheki! (Water Release: Water Formation Wall)


    Kanps shadow clone stopped, formed hand seals on the spot, and mmed his palms onto the ice.


    As the iceyer made by Aoi was only ten centimeters, the Chakra of Kanps shadow clone soon seeped throught the iceyer and reached the sea water. In the next instant, the violent sea water instantly broke through the iceyer and turned into arge water wall, standing in front of the two.


    And Kanps main body take this opportunity to form the hand seals of the Water Dragon Bullet Technique.


    Although Kanp has mastered the Water Attribute Chakra Nature Transformation, he has only collected three Water Release Ninjutsu, Hiding in the Mist Technique, Water Formation Wall, and the one with forty-four hand seals, Water Dragon Bullet. If it was not for the shadow clone, Kanp would not dare to make forty-four hand seals in front of the Ice Release Shinobi!


    At the same time, Michiru, who sank into the sea, couldnt hold his breath and finally drilled out of the sea. Seeing that the floating ice was chopped up by Kanp, he was overjoyed and climbed up with both hands and feet, his body is still soaking. After taking off his clothes, he consciously crouched on the ice and shivered, waiting to be captured or rescued.


    Suiton: Suirydan no Jutsu! (Water Release: Water Dragon Bullet Technique)


    Kanp finallypleted the hand seals, and arge amount of his Chakra flooded into the ocean, causing a huge water dragon to form. With a ferocious roar, the water dragon mmed into Aoi.


    Ice Release: Waltz!


    Aoi sneered and formed hand seals, causing the surrounding ice crystals to instantly condensed andpressed, turning into an ice ball to protect Aoi. At the next moment, the water dragon mmed into the ice ball.


    Boom!


    Amidst the dull crashing sound, the water sprayed from the sky like high-pressure water guns and shot in all directions, sting the ice with holes, but the ice ball was still fine, as if nothing has happened!


    Katon: Gkaky no Jutsu! (Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique)


    Kanps shadow clone immediately spewed out arge crimson fireball, whizzing and crashing onto the ice ball. The hot circted endlessly on the surface of the ice ball and quickly melted the ice ball.


    Kanp also formed hand seals again: Katon: Dai Endan! (Fire Release: Big me Bullet)


    Arge amount of Chakra condenses andpresses in Kanps throat, and then transforms into ava-like me, spraying on the ice ball!


    The sturdy ice ball melts quickly like snow in the spring.


    Seeing this, Aois face slightly changed: The Fire Release that this little demon disys is really strong!


    Seeing that theva-like me is about topletely devour the ice ball, Aois hands immediately danced again and he then pped his palms onto the inner wall of the ice ball: Ice Release: Big Ice Burst!


    Boom!!


    In an instant, the ice ball that had been melted by nearly half exploded directly, and the powerful air wave directly blew theva-like me toward Kanp and his shadow clone.


    Suiton: Suijinheki!


    Kanps shadow clone hurriedly formed hand seals and mmed his palms onto the ground, causing arge water wall to rise from the sea to block the mes in an instant.


    At the same time, with tacit understanding, Kanp formed hand seals and used Lightning Release: Electromaic Murder.


    The crackling and bursting bright blue lightning instantly rush towards Aoi along the sea surface.


    Under the burst of lightning, the battered iceyer was instantly shattered, and Aoi quickly jumped backwards. In midair, his face was full of annoyance: I didnt expect you to be able to push me to this level, very good!


    After the words fell, Aoi gently floated on the sea, his hands turned into afterimages, and madly formed hand seals.


    Kanps dynamic vision was able to discern the hand seals, and he instantly recalled the Ice Release of Yuki ns Shinobi that he encountered in his first C-Rank Mission.


    Its Ice Release: Ice Crystal Dragon!


    Kanps brow was raised, sensing that it was not good, he hurriedly formed the hand seals of Great Dragon Fire Technique.


    The shadow clone was not idle either, and immediately after blocking the mes, he formed the hand seals of the Water Dragon Bullet Technique.


    At this time, the hand seals forming speed of the two sides showed the difference. Aoi took the lead inpleting the hand seals. In an instant, countless ice crystals turned into a ferocious giant dragon covered with icy edges in the air, roaring and rushing towards Kanp and the shadow clone.


    Hurry, hurry, hurry!


    Kanp was anxious. He turned his head and looked at the Water Dragon Bullet of shadow clone. This guys technique has 44 seals, he would be much slower than me!


    Seeing the ice dragon in front of him, Kanp, who is trembling in fear, finallypleted the hand seals.


    Most of the Chakra in his body is crazily condensed and highlypressed. When Kanp spewed out the mes, it automatically takes the form of a fire dragon. Its whole body is filled withva-like flowing mes, and it collided with the ice dragon as soon as it was formed!


    Boom!!


    The ice dragon and the me dragon collided, making a weird sting sound, then they entangled, meandered and swirled, rubbing wildly in the sky!


    The sharp ice edge of the ice dragon pierced the me of the fire dragon, and theva on the body of the fire dragon melted the ice edge of the ice dragon. The two dragons were in a stalemate in the sky, but soon, Kanp felt that the fire dragon could not hold it anymore!


    It cant be helped, after all, the Great Dragon Fire Technique is a one-time Ninjutsu, and the Ninjutsu is over after the power is released. But because the ice dragon is a Kekkei Genkai, it can continue to be controlled as long as the Chakra is supplied!


    Fortunately, Kanps shadow clone finallypleted his hand seals at this time!


    Water Release: Water Dragon Bullet Technique!


    After the shadow clones hand seals ispleted, a huge water dragon burst out from the calm sea, dancing like a tentacle monster in the air, and mmed towards Aoi fiercely.


    Aoi frowned, and immediately controlled the ice dragon toe back.


    Seeing this, Kanps eyes lit up, and he hurriedly manipted the fire dragon, which is about to disappear, to rush towards Aoi.


    In the next instant, three dragons collided on the top of Aois head!

 Chapter 217: Delaying Time?

    Chapter 217: Dying Time?


    At the moment when the ice dragon, the fire dragon, and the water dragon collided, Kanps shadow clone finally exhausted all of his Chakra and dissipated into smoke with a bang.


    The memory of the shadow clone was transmitted back to Kanps mind, causing his already tired body to sink. Fortunately, his desire for survival was strong and he recovered quickly. He took out two military ration pills and eat them to replenish his stamina, while also refining Chakra frantically.


    Boom! ! !


    At the same time, the three dragons collided with each other on the top Aois head, and a violent explosion urred instantly. The surging air wave spread out like ripples in the four directions. Seeing this, Kanpsplexion changed, and he hurriedly cut off the Chakra under his feet and dived into the sea with a thud.


    Michiru, who is on the floating ice in the distance, also hurriedly jumped into the sea, avoiding the explosions ripples.


    After a while, Michiru got out of the sea, and found that the floating ice he had just sheltered in had been shattered by ripples into fist sized ice blocks, and he was suddenly filled with grief and indignation.


    He turned his head and looked around, only to find that Kanp and the Kirigakures Shinobi had disappeared!


    Are they all dead?


    Michiru trembled upon thinking of this.


    Fortunately for Michiru, under the sea, Kanp is not at all dead, and Aoi is not dead either!


    The two are close at hand at the moment, but neither could move.


    When the explosion urred, although he was caught off guard, as a Chunin, Aoi was able to react at thest moment and got into the sea, but his back was still affected by the st, and a lot of blood was spilled.


    However, at this time, he was already winning.


    Water Prison Technique!


    Thats right, when Kanp also got into the sea, Aoi immediately swam over, and then used a Water Prison Technique to brazenly trap Kanp and himself on the bottom of the sea!


    In the water prison, Kanp was holding his breath and stared at Aoi outside the water prison with red eyes. And there seemed to be a fire burning in his chest!


    In contrast, Aoi showed a proud expression.


    Although the wound on his back was soaked in the sea, causing unbearable pain to him, but as a Land of Waters native, he is very water-based! His longest record of holding his breath under the sea was fifteen minutes, and he doesnt believe that a little bastard like Kanp can hold his breath longer than him!


    Seeing the unperturbed Aoi, Kanp knew that he would definitely not be able to hold him back, so he had to find a way!


    Now that his shadow clone has dissipated, he can only count on Michiru Forget it, that fatty is just an ordinary person, even if hees to help me, Im afraid that he will be killed by Aoi as soon as he approaches!


    Since I cant count on others, I can only rely on myself!


    Kanp wanted to form hand seals, but in the water prison, the water spun wildly, entangling his limbs and he couldnt move at all!


    Kanps face was flushed red. And at the critical moment, Kanps lit up his purple talent: Benevolent eyebrows and kind eyes!


    Aoi looked at Kanp with a sneer, quietly watching him suffocated to death, but suddenly, he finds that Kanps red face makes him feel a sense of closeness, and it feels a little unbearable to let Kanp suffer.


    Aois heart loosened at this moment: Isnt it too cruel to kill the other party like this?


    No, no!


    He is the Shinobi of Konoha, he is the enemy!


    I cant be soft-hearted!


    At this time, Kanp squinted his eyes slightly and could see Aois entangled expression outside the water prison. He knew that the opportunity could not be missed, so he at him innocently, kindly, pure, innocently, kindly, and amiably.


    Aoi noticed Kanps expression, and suddenly remembered his grandfather who had been dead for many years. His kind-hearted expression and kind and simple eyes were all the same as his grandfather!


    Grandpa


    As soon as he rxed, Aoi was choked by the sea water that he couldnt hold on anymore, and he threw his limbs and crawled towards the sea surface.


    As soon as Aoi left, the water prison broke by itself. Kanps desire to survive burst out, his eyes are blood-filled and he swims frantically toward the sea surface.


    The two came out of the sea one after another, took a deep breath each, and stared at each other fiercely!


    But as they stared, Aoi felt that Kanps face reminded him of his grandfather again.


    No!


    Its Genjutsu!


    Aoi was both frightened and angry. After calming down aura a little, he immediately disrupted his Chakra flow, but it was useless!


    Damn it!


    Aoi bit his lips and closes his eyes, directly condensing snow ice crystals senbon, shooting at Kanp like pear blossoms in a rainstorm.


    Kanp was almost out of breath at this time. Seeing the snow ice crystals senbon rushing towards him, he immediately took a breath and dived into the sea again.


    There is no doubt that Aoi is much stronger than Kanp, but fortunately Shikuros insect clone was deadlocked with him for ten minutes, causing half of Aois Chakra to be consumed, however, even with only half of Chakra left, Aoi still beat Kanp.


    Although the two are already like an arrow at the end of its flight at this time, Kanp knows that Aoi still has the advantage with Ice Release!


    And all he can do is dying time!


    Aois destructive power is strong with his Ice Release, but his recovery speed is definitely not as fast as Kanps Uzumaki n physique!


    As long as he dys time for a while, Kanps advantage will be bigger and bigger!


    Kanp dived into the sea,e out the sea surface again and took a breath, then dived into the sea again, and yed a game of whack-a-mole with Aoi.


    Dying time? Naive


    "


    "


    Aoi sneered, My subordinates should almost finish taking care of the other insect clones. They will gather with me soon. Your doomed ending is already destined!


    Unfortunately, when Aoi said this, Kanp has dived into the sea and couldnt hear him at all.


    When Kanpe out of the sea again, as a dignified Young n Head of Yuki n, theres no way Aoi can repeat what he just said!


    He just shot ice crystals senbon towards Kanp as he dived into the sea again.


    Kanp didnt dare to stay on the surface for a long time, so he hurriedly dived into the sea, while frantically refining Chakra.


    Under Uzumaki ns strong stamina and vitality, 9-fold Perfect Chakra Refining Technique, and also stimtion from his crazy desire to survive, the Chakra in Kanps body is recovering at an rming rate!


    Aoi is standing on the surface of the sea, while using Ice Release to suppress Kanp, he is also refining Chakra, but although he is a Chunin, his speed of refining Chakra is far inferior than that of Kanps!


    Five minutester, Kanp jumped out of the sea and stood firmly on the sea. Although his body was soaked with sea water, his eyes were fierce!


    Now, the second round of battle, start!


    Kanp sneered and formed a hand seal, Kage Bunshin no Jutsu! (Shadow Clone Technique)


    Bang!


    In the smoke, Kanps shadow clone made its debut.


    How Is it possible?


    Aoi was speechless for a while. Everyone has run out of Chakra just now. How can you use shadow clone after only five minutes of refining?


    Is your Chakra refining faster than me?


    Fake, its absolutely fake! What Shadow clone? Impossible, it must be an ordinary clone! Want to lie to me? You are still far from it! Aoi viciously poured out the Chakra he just refined, forming a hundred ice crystals senbon in the sky andsed them towards Kanp.


    You dont even know how big this world is.


    The shadow clone smirked, and then quickly separated from Kanp. They run from left and right, and then poured their Ninja Tools towards Aoi at the same time.


    Kunai, senbon, shuriken, and explosive tags were thrown at him all at once!


    Amidst the sound of explosions in the sky, Aoisplexion greatly changed, and he escaped into the bottom of the sea without saying a word.


    Kanp and the shadow clone looked at each other with a strange smile.


    Raiton: Jibashi!


    Raiton: Jibashi! (Lightning Release: Electromaic Murder)


    Crackle!


    Countless bursts of bright blue lightning spread all over the sea in an instant.


    At the bottom of the sea, Aois face turned blue. Although the lightning was diluted by the seawater, a lot of it still reached him. Not only it aggravated the wounds on his back, but it also caused his whole body to convulse slightly. Now that his body convulsed, he can no longer hold his breath.


    Aoi was choked by a mouthful of seawater, and had no choice but to head towards the surface, but just after he showed his head


    Raiton: Jibashi!


    Raiton: Jibashi!


    Aois vision was covered by the bright blue lightning, and then his consciousness sank and he passed out directly!

 Chapter 218: The Only Way To Survive

    Chapter 218: The Only Way To Survive


    Looking at Aoi, who is floating on the sea and whose life and death are unknown, Kanp was deeply relieved.


    Its finally over!


    Not yet!


    Kanps shadow clone looked at Kanp with annoyed expression, Besides this guy, there are still other eight Kirigakures Shinobi, two of them are even Jnin, do you think you are safe?


    Kanp was stunned upon hearing this: Thats right, its still too early to be feeling safe, and now is not the time to rx!


    Well, it must be the plot that wants to kill me, so it affects my wisdom unconsciously, its all thanks to the shadow clone reminding me, otherwise, I really would have died!


    Kanps face was sinking like water, and then he said: Next Eh? What about big brother?


    After the three dragons collided and exploded just now, Kanp never saw Michiru again, Is he sinking again?


    He was just affected by our Lightning Release and sank. The shadow clone said calmly.


    !!!() Big brother!


    Kanps face twitched, and he hurriedly dived to the bottom of the sea. Following a series of floating bubbles, Kanp sessfully found the big fat man, Michiru, who was sinking to the bottom of the sea.


    Kanp dived and hooked his neck, then floated up quickly, and finally pulling him out of the sea, but Michiru seemed to be not breathing.


    It is impossible for Kanp to give him artificial respiration, so he just used Healing Technique. Fortunately, Michiru is still not dead, under Healing Technique, Michirus heartbeat was restored, but because his braincks oxygen, he would still be unconscious.


    At the same time, the shadow clone has finished taking care of Aoi.


    Next, it depends on your luck!


    The shadow clone said solemnly, If youre lucky, you can live, but if youre not lucky, youre dead this time!


    Kanp pretended to be calm, and said: Youre right!


    You dont have much Chakra anymore. No matter how fast you ran, you cant escape other Kiragakures Shinobis pursuit!


    The shadow clone said, The only way to survive is to pretend to be this person and mix into the Kiragakures Shinobis team!


    Youre right


    Right?


    Right your sister!


    Are you speaking in humannguage?!


    Mixing with Kiragakures Shinobi, isnt that just courting death?


    Kanp looked at him nkly.


    But after thinking about it carefully, Kanp feels that this is indeed only this way.


    Although one Aoi died, theres still eight Kiragakures Shinobi. Two of them are Jnin, and it is unknown where Shikuro is. He just fought against Aoi, which consumes a lot of his stamina and Chakra. Even if his Chakra refining is fast, it is impossible for him to move like a perpetual motion machine!


    Moreover, there is the unconscious Michiru beside him!


    Go on! Kanp pretended to be the wise one.


    The shadow clone said: You still have two collection opportunities today! If you can collect Ice Release both times


    Then I will be able to synthesize Ice Release Kekkei Genkai! Kanps eyes gleamed.


    During the first C-Rank Mission, Kanp collected an Ice Release (1/3 iplete) from Yuki Kri. If he collects two more this time, it would bepleted!


    The shadow clone nodded: With Ice Release Kekkei Genkai, you can mix into Kiragakures Shinobis team without trouble!


    Kanp nodded, but then he felt that things were not that simple: Kiragakures Shinobi can catch up with our ship, indicating that some of them must have mastered a wide range of Sensor Ninjutsu. If they sense me as a fake, then wouldnt I die?


    Life is like a y, its all about acting!


    The shadow clone squinted at him, With Ice Release Kekkei Genkai, if they can still detect something wrong, then who will die if you dont die? Besides, if you cant collect Ice Release, its meaningless to say this.


    Kanp nodded solemnly, then handed Michiru to the shadow clone, and slowly came next to Aoi, who is floating on the sea.


    At this time, Aoi is already dead, and his face is smashed by the shadow clone, even his mother wont be able to recognize him as her son.


    Kanp took a deep breath, then squatted on the surface of the sea, first washed his hands ruthlessly, and then Collect!


    Give me strength!!


    Kanp closes his eyes and concentrates. The green light cluster in his mind is revolving and rolling wildly, and under Kanps gaze, a pale red light dot was ejected.


    Ice Release 1/3 (Kekkei Genkai, iplete)


    In the next instant, this red light dot quickly merges with the previous one.


    Ice Release 2/3 (Kekkei Genkai, iplete)


    Kanp breathed a sigh of relief, and then fiercely thanked the family of Mr. Kishimoto fiercely, and then he threw away thest Collection Technique of the day!


    Near the southern sea territory of the Land of Fire, in midair, a ck insect cloud is flying at an extremely fast speed. On the sea below, two Kirigakures Jnin were chasing after them, and all kinds of Water Release Ninjutsu were pouring wildly, destroying the insect cloud several times, but Shikuro was very resilient, while refining Chakra and nurturing Kikaich, he dragged the battle to the coast of the Land of Fire.


    Does Konohas Jnin can only run away?


    B**ch!


    You really lost the face of the strongest Shinobi Vige!


    So disappointing!


    When the two Kirigakures Jnin saw Shikuro about to escape into the Land of Fire, they finally stopped being silent. While continuing to harass and attack with Water Release Ninjutsu, they released colorful words from their mouths, hoping that Shikuro would change his mind and fight with them vigorously!


    But Shikuro, no, it should be the vast majority of Aburame ns members character is extremely calm. They will maintain his straight-man character, and no one would be able to contort him at all.


    Damn it!


    Hateful!


    The hoods of the two Kirigakures Jnin have been blown off during the fast running, revealing two slightly old faces about fifty years old.


    Both of them are born as civilian Shinobi. They received the favor of the Yuki n when they were young, so they can be regarded as hardcore supporters of the Yuki n.


    For this kidnapping mission, because of the pressure of Konohas Uchiha and Hyga, Yuki n was unable to send any Jnin who can use Ice Release, so they could only send two of them.


    Before the two came, they solemnly vowed and promised toplete the mission, but if Shikuro were to run away and the news leaked, everyone in the Shinobi World would know that Kiragakures Shinobi kidnapped the Prince of the Land of the Moon, and Kiragakures Shinobi ckmailed and extorted the royal family of Land of the Moon!


    Not to mention the subsequent influence, once the King of the Land of the Moon knows about this information, he will definitely put a bounty on the heads of the Yuki ns members in the ck market, and with the wealth of the Land of the Moon, the price of this bounty will definitely be scary, and it may even persist for more than ten or twenty years!


    Thinking of this, the twoKiragakures Shinobi nce at each other, and decided that even if they need to go deep into the Land of Fire, they would kill Shikuro!


    At the same time.


    In addition to Aoi, the remaining six Kirigakures Chunin, who are separated, have also defeated Shikuros insect clones, kicked Kanps clones, and captured the six guards. After confirming the guards identities, the six Kiragakures Shinobi killed them all ruthlessly and sank their bodies into the sea.


    Afterwards, the six returned to the luxury ship. At this time, the sky was alreadypletely dark. Under the night, dark clouds covered the bright moon, the stars were dim, and on the pitch-ck sea, there was only a faint fluorescent light from the luxury ship.


    Whats going on? Why hasnt the three lordse back!


    Konohas Jnin is not so easy to kill, so those two lords should still be chasing that Konohas Jnin. As for Aoi-sama


    None of the six of them saw Michiru in their tracking direction, which means that Michiru is in the direction of Aoi tracking!


    Did something happen over there?


    Thinking of this, the six people didnt dare to hesitate, and rushed to the direction of Aoi tracking immediately.

 Chapter 219: Sir!

    Chapter 219: Sir!


    In the depths of the icy, dark sea, a huge floating ice floated in the waves. Aoi is wearing a tattered ck clothed hood, and sitting there cross-legged to refine Chakra.


    The prince of the Land of the Moon, Michiru, squatted on the side with a shirtless upper body and trembling, his eyes full of fear!


    After Michiru woke up, he only saw Aoi, but did not see Kanp where he was going. He boldly asked a few words, but he didnt know that Aoi was not a kind person, so he directly attacked him violently, and even used Ice Release to freeze his bird!


    Devil!


    Thug!


    Michiru was full of angry in his heart, but he didnt dare to show the slightest on his face.


    Whoosh whoosh


    The dark ocean waves are undting, sshing cold water from time to time.


    Suddenly, several figures came galloping from the darkness.


    Aois brows were slightly wrinkled, and his breathing changed a little!


    Soon, six Kirigakures Shinobi rushed to the floating ice and surrounded Aoi in a semicircle.


    At this moment, Aoi suddenly opened his eyes, and arge number of ice crystals diffused out of him, and slowly revolving.


    Sir, are you okay?


    A Kirigakures Shinobi asked respectfully.


    Eh?


    Aois eyelids twitched slightly.


    Sir?


    He actually called me Sir?


    Aoi was slightly overjoyed.


    The Aoi in front of them is naturally the transformed Kanp.


    In thest collection a few hours ago, Kanp sessfully collected the iplete Ice Release, and finally merged them into aplete Kekkei Genkai!


    After that, Kanp immediately put Aois body into the sealing scroll, and then transformed into his appearance with Transformation Technique.


    Although Transformation Technique is only one of the Three Basic Technique, Kanp had collected a lot of bronze students at the Academy and fused many Transformation Technique. Although it did not reach the perfect level, it was still three to four times stronger than normal Transformation Technique!


    Even if he now has Ice Release, Kanp was still unsure!


    So when Michiru woke up, Kanp couldnt help but used Ice Release: Bird. Firstly, it was to familiarize himself with Ice Release, secondly, it was to suppress his shock, and thirdly, it was to make Michiru quiet.


    Next, Kanp sat on the floating ice and refine Chakra, while waiting for the Kirigakures Shinobi.


    Kirigakures Shinobi came to him without any ident, but what Kanp didnt expect is that the identity of himself seems to be quite high, and these peoples attitude towards himself is full of respect!


    Kanp, no, Aoi imitated Aois tone, and said with a slightly proud expression: You are too slow!


    Sir, didnt we make an appointment to meet on the ship before, you One of the Kirigakures Shinobi start to talk.


    Shut up!


    Aoi said with a snort, Didnt you see that I went through a big battle?


    Thats true!


    Among the six Kirigakures Shinobi, one Sensor Shinobi said, When we were still in the distance, I indeed sense that Sirs Chakra felt so much weaker, I thought


    I thought your uncle!


    Aoi, who was frightened by this Shinobis words, interrupted him with a heavy snort immediately: Hmph! In addition to the insect clone that protects Tsuki Michiru, there is also a Konoha Shinobi who is very strong and no less powerful than me! That person! Hes very terrifying, I fought with him for a long time before finally repelling him! If I was reced with you, Im afraid that you would be already sinking into the sea!


    As he spoke, there was a hint of cold sweat on his forehead, but fortunately, it is already dark, so these Kirigakures Shinobi did not notice it.


    Its so risky!


    They really used Sensor Ninjutsu, but fortunately, they didnt recognize me!


    Sensor Ninjutsu has the good one and the bad one. Kanps Sensor Ninjutsu is the most basic and the most rubbish, the sensing range is only 150 meters, and the other sides Chakra can only be confirmed by the sharpness of the senses figure, and he is unable to distinguish the specific aura of their Chakra.


    Kanp estimates that this Shinobi cant tell the difference too, otherwise, he would be already dead!


    These Kirigakures Shinobis didnt know the inner drama of their Lord. Seeing their Lord praised that Konohas Shinobi desperately, they all thought that he was trying to praise himself in disguise, and immediately agreed.


    After the ttery was finished, the Kirigakures Shinobi finally brought up the matter: Sir, what shall we do next? Should we wait for the two Lords toe back, or go directly to the Land of the Moon toplete the n?


    Aoi looked at Michiru calmly.


    So, the target of this group of Kirigakures Shinobi is Michiru!


    What are they going to do in the Land of the Moon after catching Michiru?


    Kidnapping for ransom?


    Thats quite possible, now that Kirigakure and Konoha are at war, if they can extort a sum of money from the Land of the Moon, it will definitely reduce their war expenses!


    It stands to reason that I, as Konoha Shinobi, should stop this, but wait for those two Jnin toe back?


    Kanp feels that it is dangerous, as it is still too difficult to rely on Transformation Technique to fool Jnin.


    Even in this group of Kirigakures Shinobi, Kanp is already trembling in fear, thinking that if he hadnt immediately used Ice Release to make them believed in his identity, maybe he would have been killed!


    Therefore, at this time, I absolutely cant let them have the time to think. Be decisive, and immediately go to the Land of the Moon!


    Thinking of this, Aoi said with proud and arrogant expression: Of course we will go to the Land of the Moon immediately! Even without them, we can stillplete the n! Also, dont let the Land of the Moons Prince die, this guy is the prey I have caught!


    Yes, Aoi-sama!


    After the six Kirigakures Shinobi responded, they first prepared a few clothes for Michiru, and then carried him back to the luxury ship.


    When Kanp arrived on the ship, he immediately found a cabin and expressed his need for self-training, so he told these Kirigakures Shinobi to reach Crescent Moon Ind as quickly as possible!


    Back in the cabin, Kanp has some headaches, Although I had concealed with the Kirigakures Shinobi for the time being, what should I do next?


    Follow to the original n to extort money from the Land of the Moon?


    But what if those two Jnin came back in the middle?


    Kanp is very panicked. At this time, he was very hopeful that Shikuro would drop down from the sky to save him from this dangerous ce, No matter how bad he is, he will at least drag those two Jnin for another ten days to half a month Although the probability is not very big.


    In the ocean, the six Kirigakures Shinobis controlled the sea with Water Release to make the luxury ship keep elerating, and traveled all the way south. After two full days, they finally saw a crescent-shaped ind in the sea ahead!


    Sir, its Crescent Moon Ind!


    A Kirigakures Shinobi got into the cabin tiredly to report.


    These Kirigakures Shinobis used Water Release continuously for two days and nights to control the ship, and they were all very tired. In contrast, Kanp got plenty of rest during these two days. His stamina, energy and Chakra had recovered, and even his Chakra has risen a bit more than before!


    After Kanp in the form of Aoi came out, he looked at the tiredness on the faces of these Kirigakures Shinobi, and said with proud and arrogant: You cant bear this little hard work? Hmph, dont pretend to be dead in front of me! Next, I dont need to teach you how to do it, right?


    Sir, leave it to us next!


    We will never reveal our identities!


    Although these Kirigakures Shinobi are tired, now that their Lord has spoken, they can only brace themselves to show their determination. Kanp has gained a lot of information from their words, but it seems to be useless to escape.


    Then, the groupnded on the ind in a remote corner with the big fat man, Michiru, and Kanp immediately put on a pretense: Do it!


    Yes!


    The two Kirigakures Shinobi rudely took off the token hanging on Michirus neck, and then ran toward the depths of the ind.


    You guys, can you not kill me?


    Michiru said bravely at this time, and looked at the group of Kirigakures Shinobi with pitiful eyes, I will never reveal your identities, I, I will just say that Konohas Shinobi kidnapped me, okay?


    Aois mouth twitched slightly when he heard this.


    Dont worry, we only need money, not your life! A Kirigakures Shinobi said tofort Michiru.


    Your Royal Highness, as long as you cooperate, we promise not to kill you! Another Kirigakures Shinobiughed out loud.


    Michiru showed an ugly smile. Although he was stupid and rich, it didnt mean that he was an idiot. Kirigakures Shinobis obvious dodging remarks could not deceive him at all.


    But, so what if the truth is discovered?


    Michiru has no power at all, and at this time, he is like amb waiting to be ughtered, just waiting for the moment when the butchers knifees.

 Chapter 220: Who To Start With

    Chapter 220: Who To Start With


    Into the night.


    Outside a huge dense forest in the south of the Land of Fire, the two Kirigakures Jnin who were chasing down Shikuro stood outside with gloomy expressions, hesitating and not daring to enter the forest.


    Chasing from the ocean to thend, from the coast to the ind, the two Kirigakures Jnin are sticking to Shikuros ass like mad dogs!


    After two days and two nights of hunting, whether it is Shikuro or the Kirigakures Jnin, they are all very tired. It all depends on who can hold on to the end!


    But at this moment, the hunt seems to havee to an end.


    If the sea is the main battlefield of Kirigakures Shinobi, then the main battlefield of the Aburame n is the jungle!


    Aburame n is a n that controls insects. The Kikaich they control are ck, small, ugly, concealed and able to suck Chakra. If they are in the sea or other open ces, they can be found at a nce, which is nothing to be afraid of. But in the middle of the night, in this huge jungle, it is extremely difficult to find the Kikaich hiding behind a leaf. The two Kirigakures Jnin is sure that Shikuro must haveid many traps in the jungle!


    And what about them?


    After leaving the sea, their Water Releases power has dropped, and then they enter the opponents home court. With this addition and subtraction, it is almost impossible for them to catch up with Shikuro!


    Moreover, this is the territory of the Land of Fire, and Konohas reinforcement Shinobi may appear at any time. Perhaps, arge number of Konohas Shinobi is already lurking in the jungle!


    What should we do?


    As of now we can only end it here!


    But if the information leaks


    It doesnt matter, wemaybe we can put the charge of kidnapping and extortion on the head of this Aburames Shinobi!


    Their initial n was to kill all everyone who knows about this matter, including Michiru, after the kidnapping and extortion waspleted. If this happens then, the Land of the Moons King wouldnt be able to find the culprit, so naturally he wont be able to do anything!


    And now, as long as they put the usation of kidnapping and extortion on Shikuros head, everything will be even more perfect!


    When the timees, the evil deeds of Konohas Aburame Jninmitting crime will circte throughout the entire Shinobi World. He kidnapped the missions client to extort huge wealth, and finally murdered the client after obtaining the money. Not only can the hatred of the Land of the Moons King be transferred to Konoha, it can also affect the reputation of the entire Konoha Viges!


    If even the client of their own mission can be kidnapped and killed for ransom, who else in the Shinobi World would dare to entrust Konohas Shinobi?


    It would be killing two birds with one stone!


    They are really proud of their wisdom!


    The two Kirigakures Jnin discussed softly, and then left with a sneer.


    After they left, a few Kikaich flew a few times outside the jungle and flew towards the depths of the jungle after confirming safety.


    Were safe now.


    Upon receiving the news from the Kikaich, Shikuro breathed a sigh of relief. Although he is a Jnin, he ran for two days and nights with Yui, and he was attacked by the two Kirigakures Jnin in the air countless times. Whether it is Chakra or stamina, Shikuro cant bear anymore, but a man can only hold on!


    Uncle, what about Kanp and Prince Michiru? Although Yui has only been holding on Shikuros thigh for the past two days, the tense atmosphere and pressure also kept her from resting for two days and two nights. Without rest, two clear dark circles appeared on her white face at this moment.


    Shikuro showed a brooding look. Michiru is just a client. If he can save him, he will save him. If he cant save him, he can only say sorry.


    But Kanp is different. He is not only Shikuros student, but also the son of Gekk ns n Head.


    Gekk n is a staunch supporter of the Hokage, and the n Head, Gekk Hoshino even suffered a serious injury on battlefield and could no longer be a Shinobi. He is only half a step away from being a martyr. His brave and fierce behavior has gained a huge reputation among the civilians, so he definitely cant give up on Kanp! (A/N: The civilians dont know that it was caused by revenge)


    But if he went deeper into the sea to rescue Kanp based on his current state, he would undoubtedly be giving away his head to the enemy.


    Therefore, he can only call for reinforcements!


    Yui, I want you to immediately rush back to Konoha, report this matter, and ask for reinforcements! Shikuro said solemnly.


    Yui nodded, but soon showed a look of unease: But will Hokage-sama meet me?


    In case she didnt meet him, it will be bad!


    You dont have to meet Hokage-sama, its fine to go find your uncle, Shibi! Shikuro said.


    Yui nodded solemnly: I understand, I will go back to the vige immediately!


    After saying that, Yui turned and rushed towards Konoha.


    Shikuro, on the other hand, rested on the spot. He intends to take a nap for a while before setting off. The goal is not to save people, but to stop the two Kirigakures Jnin!


    As for whether Kanp can survive in the hands of the seven Kirigakures Shinobi Haah!


    The Crescent Moon Ind under the night.


    Two Kirigakures Shinobi are watching the night.


    Aoi was resting in the tent, breathing softly, and anyone who listened to it would think that he had fallen asleep.


    But he is actually awake right now, and his mind was quickly thinking about the current situation


    Although he seeded in infiltrating Kirigakures Shinobi as Aoi, he feels like a husky mixed in with wolves, and he cant hold it anymore.


    So, his first thought was to run away!


    Now that his stamina, energy, and Chakra have recovered, he just needs to find a chance to sneak away No, there is Sensor Shinobi on the other side. If I dont kill that Sensor Shinobi, how can I run away?


    But Kanp doesnt even know the names of these Kirigakures Shinobi, so how would he know who is the Sensor Shinobi?


    Since it is not clear, then


    A crazy idea in Kanps mind is beginning to stir!


    Among the eight people who went to the ind today, excluding him and Michiru, and minus the two Kirigakures Shinobis who went to the Land of the Moon to send the kidnapping token, there are four Kirigakures Shinobi here. Two are sleeping in the tent next to him, and two are outside, watching the night!


    In the past two days, the Kirigakures Shinobi hasnt rested much, so Kanp has the reason to believe that the two Kirigakures Shinobi sleeping in the tent next to him are sleeping very soundly. If he attacked them


    Going for a gamble, turning a bicycle into a motorcycle?


    Kanps mouth was dry, and after a while passed, he suppressed this terrifying idea.


    The other side is Chunin after all. In case he makes a mistake, his sneak attack on this side will fail, and he will be murdered by these four Kirigakures Shinobi.


    Furthermore, even if he sessfully assassinated the two Kirigakures Shinobi, what about the two Kirigakures Shinobi who were watching the night outside?


    One-against-two fight?


    Although Kanp is not a weakling anymore, it is still impossible for him to kill two Kirigakures Chunin who are prepared!


    And once they escape wouldnt he die?


    Calm down! I need to calm down!


    It must be the plot that is interfering with me, it is degrading my intelligence. I cant be fooled, I have to keep calm!


    Kanp took a deep breath, and soon, he had an idea again: Since I cant finish them all in one go, I can just bring these Kirigakures Shinobi one by one to a remote ce and kill them as Aoi!


    Then, who to start with?


    Kanp pondered for a while, and a smile slowly emerged from the corner of his mouth.


    The night is getting deeper and deeper.


    At twelve oclock in the middle of the night, the Kirigakures Shinobi, who were watching the night outside, have changed shift, and the two Kirigakures Shinobi who slept before began to watch the night.


    At this time, Kanp opened his eyes and walked out calmly.

 Chapter 221: First Kill

    Chapter 221: First Kill


    Sir!


    When the two Kirigakures Shinobi, who watched the night, saw Aoi walking out, they hurriedly got up and said.


    Sir, did we wake you up? Asked a short, ugly Kirigakures Shinobi.


    Kanp maintained a proud expression, waved his hand and said, I couldnt sleep because I was worried about those two guys.


    The short Kirigakures Shinobi was a little surprised: Sir, there are no Shinobi in the Land of the Moon, so Sato and Takayanagi will not meet any ident.


    Kanp nodded slightly, but was a little surprised in his heart: Isnt there a Shinobi Vige in the Land of the Moon Is it not established yet? (T/N: From what I remember, there are actually no Shinobi Vige in the Land of the Moon, and the enemy is just Mercenaries Shinobi, so it can be said that the Author is making this up.)


    But since there are no Shinobi, why dont you wait for us to send big brother back to his kingdom before you take action?


    What disgusting people!


    Kanp silently curse in his heart, but his face is as steady as the mountain, and he said with a snort: Dont forget that Konohas Shinobi!


    Didnt you have defeated him, sir? The thin Kirigakures Shinobi on the side asked strangely.


    Although I defeated him, I didnt kill him! If he followed us into the Crescent Moon Ind and waited for an opportunity to assassinate Kanps proud face showed a solemn expression.


    The two Kirigakures Shinobi were infected by his expression, and they were stunned: Sir, are you worried that Konohas Shinobi will assassinate Sato and Takayanagi?


    Kanp nodded solemnly.


    Sir, what should we do then? The Kirigakures Shinobi asked.


    Kanp nced at him, and secretly praised him in his heart: Thats a great question!


    Then Kanp pretended to ponder for a while, and said: Those two guys may be as ignorant as you, so I have to remind them before the Konohas Shinobi attack them!


    Sir


    Dont worry!


    Kanp said proudly, That Konohas Shinobi may even not appear, but even if he does, hmph! If I can beat him once, I can just defeat him the second time!


    Sir, please allow me to go with you! The thin figure Kirigakures Shinobi said.


    Kanp was overjoyed in his heart: Good boy, you brought the wolf to your house!


    Although he is happy in his heart, Kanp still had to decline: You only rested until the middle of the night, can you hold on?


    Sir! I have already rested enough, I definitely wont hold you back! The Kirigakures Shinobi said with a serious expression.


    Kanp showed a proud look and said arrogantly: Then you can follow me, if there are any danger, hide behind me!


    Then, Kanp instructed the short Kirigakures Shinobi to stay vigil. After that, he took the other one straight away.


    When the bright moon is in the sky, Kanp and the thin Kirigakures Shinobi shuttle through the jungle of the Crescent Moon Ind, and the moonlight above their heads shone from the lush forest leaves, like a sh of silver dots.


    The roar of wild beasts could be heard from time to time, but neither Kanp and the Kirigakures Shinobi bothered to pay attention to these beasts.


    As they ran, the two saw a faint lighting from the front. Kanp slowed down and approached slowly.


    This is


    When he came closer, Kanps eyelids twitched, as there is a small hillside in front of him. Under the hill, there is a rectangr hole more than two meters high. And the light came from the entrance of the hole.


    Kanp looked around and found that there were many wooden camps built near the hillside, and the snoring and soft breaths from these camps could be vaguely heard.


    This is a mine?


    Its the gem mine of the Land of the Moon! The thin Kirigakures Shinobi suddenly whispered, and his tone is full of excitement!


    Gem mine?


    Kanps heart skipped a beat, So thats how it is, no wonder the Prince of the Land of the Moon can just squander all the money he wanted. His family actually has a gem mine!


    Jealousy makes Kanppletely different. Of course, the Kirigakures Shinobi next to him is not much better.


    A thought shed through Kanps mind, and he said in a low voice: Lets go there and see!


    Yes, Sir! The Kirigakures Shinobi was overjoyed. After all, if he went in and get some gems out, he could retire directly and live the life of a local tyrant!


    The two quietly sneaked into the camp. Although there were people watching the night here, they couldnt find Kanp at all.


    Then, the two searched separately. And not long after, Kanp found more than a dozen iron boxes locked with iron locks in a room!


    The iron box is not big, only the size of a human head. Kanp picked it up and shook it a few times. There was a heavy but fine friction and crash sound inside. It was obvious that the iron box was full of gems.


    Looking at more than a dozen iron boxes on the ground, Kanps heart was beating like a drum, but he soon woke up and silently put the iron box in his hands into the sealing scroll. Then, Kanp wanted to use Transparent Release, but unfortunately, he can only use one Kekkei Genkai at a time!


    So Kanp put away the Ice Release first, and then activated the Transparent Release.


    Shadow Clone Technique!


    Kanp creates a shadow clone, and then makes him invisible. Then, Kanp puts the Transparent Release away and lights up the Ice Release.


    He turned his head and saw that the shadow clone was still invisible.


    Kanp smiled slightly: In this way, I can use the hidden clone and perform various Kekkei Genkai at the same time!


    A few minutester, the Kirigakures Shinobi also found this ce and saw his Lord standing there nkly.


    Sir? That Kirigakures Shinobi walked up in doubts, and saw a dozen locked iron boxes on the ground. A thought shed through Kirigakures Shinobis mind, and he squatted down to check. After confirming that the iron box was full of gems, he was shaking with excitement immediately, and then turned around and said, Sir, these


    Shhh, keep your voice down, dont wake the people outside!


    Kanp hurriedly reached out and blocked his mouth.


    The Kirigakures Shinobi was stunned for a moment, but did not dodge. At the next moment, the Kirigakures Shinobi felt a cold feeling in his vest, and a sharp pain spread crazily from his spine.


    He opened his mouth and wanted to scream in pain, but his mouth was blocked by his Lord, so he could only muffle: Mmmumum


    Looking at Kirigakures Shinobi with a pair of bloodshot eyes, Kanp replied: Mmmum umum hmm


    In theend, the desperate Kirigakures Shinobi closed his eyes


    Good job! Kanps shadow clones figure appeared, and his eyes flickered, Next, its Sato and Takayanagi!


    That sentence should be my line.


    Kanps lips twitched, and he dispersed the shadow clone. He then put this Kirigakures Shinobi corpse into the sealing scroll.


    As for the iron boxes on the ground, Kanp used great perseverance to take one along, and then continue on his way.


    Half an hour before dawn, Kanp finally found the Land of the Moons Kingdom. This kingdom is actually a very big town. It prospered because of gem mine. However, although it has umted huge wealth, its defense strength is average.


    After Kanp entered the town, ording to the degree of extravagance and simplicity of the building, it was easy to find the Royal Pce of the Land of the Moon!


    At this time, it was not dawn yet, but the pce was already bustling like a vegetable market.


    It seems that Sato and Takayanagi have already been to the pce!


    Where are they now?


    Kanp rubbed the chin and thought, then change his perpective.


    If I am Sato and Takayanagi, after announcing the kidnapping information, I would go back to meet with my aplices, but they didnt do that. Could it be


    Theyre sleeping?


    Thats possible. These Kirigakures Shinobi used Water Release to speed up the ship in turn under the order of their Lord from two days ago, so that the six Kirigakures Shinobi were all exhausted. After arriving at Crescent Moon Ind, that Sato and Takayanagi came to the Kings Pce to send the kidnapping tokens immediately, and they must be even more exhausted!


    So, the two of them must be resting right now.


    And, they must be in this town!


    There is no Shinobi in the Land of the Moon. With their skills as Chunin, they are like big wolves entering a sheep vige. There will be no psychological pressure at all!


    After thinking about it for a while, Kanp formed hand seal to create two shadow clones one after another, and then the three people moved in three directions, while using Sensor Ninjutsu to search for the two Kirigakures Shinobi.


    When the sky became brighter, people gradually appeared in the streets of the Land of the Moon, and various shops are also open for business. Kanp and his two shadow clones are still searching for the Kirigakures Shinobi.


    At a little past seven oclock, one of Kanps shadow clone finally sensed two human figures sleeping together!


    Found them!


    The shadow clone immediately dispersed himself, and in the next instant, Kanp and the other shadow clone turned around and rushed there.

 Chapter 222: Double Kill

    Chapter 222: Double Kill


    Sato and Takayanagi stayed in a tavern. Although they were fast asleep, they still set up rms inside and outside the room before going to bed, so they were awakened as soon as Kanp approached.


    Sir? Why are you here?


    When the two woke up, they saw it was Aoi, and both looked surprised.


    Im here to protect you! A proud and arrogant smile appeared on the corner of Kanps mouth.


    Sir is here to protect Sato and Takayanagi look at each other in shock, What happened?


    Kanp said solemnly: The Konohas Shinobi I defeated before may have followed us into the Land of the Moon!


    Sato said: Sir, there is only one person on the other side, we


    Shut up!


    Kanp said with a proud and arrogant expression, Do you think that Konohas Shinobi, who can fight with me for so long, cant kill you? Dont underestimate this Shinobi World!!!


    As he spoke, pieces of ice crystal snowkes emerged from Kanps body, spinning and moving around him without stopping.


    Sir, thats not what I meant! When Sato saw the Ice Release, he didnt dare to refute.


    Kanp knew that he could not force too much, so he changed the subject: How did it go?


    Sir, it was very sessful! Sato said.


    The Land of the Moon only has one Prince, that Tsuki Michiru. The king knows that the full moon is in our hands and has agreed to exchange for ransom! Takayanagi added from the side, We n to give him three days to raise the funds as nned! Three dayster, we will do the trade!


    Very good!


    Kanp nodded, and then Aois face showed a pondering look, and said, During this period, in order to avoid the assassination of that Konohas Shinobi, we cant stay here any longer! Lets leave this ce immediately!


    Yes!


    Although Sato and Takayanagi felt that their Lord is weird, in front of Ice Release, they didnt have the slightest doubt.


    After that the group of three left the tavern, and within ten minutes, they left the Land of the Moons Kingdom.


    The three came to a hillside, where you can overlook the entire Land of the Moon, and they could see the sea at the end of the ind from afar. The scenery is very beautiful!


    Kanp then said: Im hungry, Takayanagi, go hunt some preys!


    Yes! Takayanagi answered, and then immediately got up and went down the hillside to the forest a few miles away to hunt for preys.


    After he left, there were only two people left here, no, three people!


    Kanp, Sato, and the shadow clone who hides in the side with Transparent Release!


    Sato!


    Kanp took out the sealing scroll, then took out an iron box and threw it over, Look at what this is!


    This is


    Sato took the iron box and nced at the iron lock on the iron box. He then took out a kunai directly, and fiercely broke the iron lock open.


    Then, he opened the iron box, and in an instant, blue and red light suddenly poured out of the iron box.


    Gems!!!


    Sato was pleasantly surprised, This is the Land of the Moons Urgh!!!


    The joy on Satos face had not yet dissipated, but his figure froze there, staying motionless.


    A faint trace of blood overflowed from his lower back, dripping to the ground in a sh.


    Sato?


    Kanp rushed over with a whoosh and caught the iron box that fell from Satos hands.


    Si, sir Satos pupils dted, and he finally rolled his eyes, glorious death.


    Sato!!!


    Kanp put the iron box on the ground, supported Satos body with grief and anger, roared up to the sky, his eye sockets are cracked. He then turned his head in red look around, I know its you,e out, juste out!!


    The roar spread far and wide, and Takayanagi, who went hunting, heard themotion here, so he immediately ran at a very fast speed, and at a nce, he saw the corpse of his good friend Sato?


    Sir, what happened? Takayanagi took out a kunai in disbelief.


    When I came here, I passed by the gem mine in the Land of the Moon and took an iron box from there. When I showed it to Sato, I didnt expect


    Kanp gnashed his teeth, Its that Konohas Shinobi, he really followed us here! Damn it!!


    In anger, the snowkes and ice crystals on Kanps side whizzed, and the range gradually expanded!


    How could this be?


    Takayanagi was both shocked and angry. Before the Ice Release, he unreservedly chose to believe in his Lords words. He believed that Sato was assassinated by the Konohas Shinobi when he saw the iron box filled with gems!


    Takayanagi came to Kanps side and nced at the gems in the iron box on the ground and also Satos corpse, and he suddenly felt that something is strange.


    If Sato was assassinated while looking at the gems, the iron box would definitely fall down. Howe it is so well ced on the ground now?


    As soon as the thought appeared, a sharp pain came from his chest.


    Takayanagi raised his head in disbelief, and saw that his Lord was holding a kunai, and fiercely stabbed it into his heart!


    Si, sir why, why


    Puchi


    Seeing that he still has the energy to speak, Kanp hurriedly shed the kunai to the left and right.


    With his mortal body, Takayanagi couldnt bear this attack. At this time, his eyes rolled and followed Sato in death.


    Idiot, you almost revealed yourself!


    The shadow clones voice suddenly came from the side, and his tone was full of annoyance, You should let the gems scattered all over the ground!


    I did this on purpose, otherwise, how could Takayanagi be distracted?


    Kanp said with an arrogant smile, But I dont me you, after all, youre just my shadow clone. Theres no need to feel inferior.


    The shadow clone rolled his eyes and didnt want to look at him.


    While speaking, Kanp had already sealed the iron box and the corpse of Sato and Takayagi into the scroll.


    In addition to the previous one that was killed by Kanp in the gem mines camp, there are only three Kirigakures Shinobi left in on Crescent Moon Ind.


    Sure enough, assassination is the kingly way. The way of killing the enemy in one shot is so satisfying.


    Then, Kanp discussed the script with the shadow clone. They first set the outline, and then wrote the detailed outline. After confirming that there are no ws, Kanp rushed back.


    After a long time, Aoi returned to the temporary camp of the Kirigakures Shinobi with a gloomyplexion.


    Sir, youre back, what about Sato and the others? The three Kirigakures Shinobi in the camp were already up, and when they saw Kanping back alone, they were surprised.


    Damn it!


    Aoi stomped his feet heavily, and the ice crystals and snowkes all over his body appeared again: Look, I am Yuki Aoi, I am your Lord, what happened next, dont you doubt me!


    Sir, what happened?


    Is that Konohas Shinobi really arrived at the Crescent Moon Ind?


    The three Kirigakures Shinobi looked at Aoi in shock.


    Aoi said gloomily: When we rushed to the Land of the Moons Kingdom, we did not find Sato and Takayanagi, so we went to look for him separately, and we agreed to meet at the gate of the pce after two hours regardless of whether we found them or not. However I waited at the gate of the pce for an hour and didnt see anyone!


    What?


    Could it be that Sato and the others have already


    What?


    Aoi continued: I am worried that after Konohas Shinobi killed Sato and the others, he woulde to our camp, so I rushed back immediately. Fortunately, you are all fine!


    When the three Kirigakures Shinobi heard their Lord say this, their heart felt warm, and they suddenly felt that as long as their Lord was there, that Konohas Shinobi wouldnt be a problem!

 Chapter 223: Its Your Turn

    Chapter 223: It''s Your Turn


    Sir, what should we do next?


    In front of the temporary camp, the three Kirigakures Shinobi looked at Aoi in unison.


    Our n likely to have been known by that Konohas Shinobi, so what we have to do next is very simple!


    Aoi said, Protect the Land of the Moons Prince, then find that Konoha Shinobi! And kill him!


    Aoi didnt wait for them to speak, and continued, Leave one person to guard the Land of the Moons Prince, and the other two shoulde with me to find him!


    Sir, no!


    The short Kirigakures Shinobi from before suddenly said, It is too dangerous to only leave one person here. What if that Konoha Shinobis goal is this Tsuki Michiru?


    Aoi frowned: Then, what do you think we should do?


    Sir, we should divide into two groups, each group with two people. One group stayed to protect Michiru, and the other group went to find that Konohas Shinobi! The short Kirigakures Shinobis eyes glowed the more he spoke, and he only feels that his n is seamless, Even if that Konohas Shinobi is as cunning as a fox, he cannot escape the clutches of the hunters!


    Aoi pondered for a while. He was overjoyed in his heart, but on the outside, he nodded helplessly: Thats fine, then, which of you will stay?


    The three Kirigakures Shinobi negotiated and quickly decided on the candidate.


    Sir, Im a Sensor Shinobi, so Ill follow you! The short, ugly Kirigakures Shinobi stepped forward and said.


    Aoi had a proud and arrogant expression on his face, and said: As long as you can find that Konoha Shinobi, I will definitely kill him!


    Then, Aoi took the short Kirigakures Shinobi, and left the temporary camp.


    Sir, my two Lords, Im so hungry, give me something to eat, Im so hungry


    The sound of Michirus yelling came from the back door, causing the two guards Kirigakures Shinobi to nce at each other, and then one of them threw out the military ration pills directly.


    The short Kirigakures Shinobi is very dedicated. Not long after leaving the temporary camp, he directly used Sensor Ninjutsu.


    Aois heartbeat speeds up slightly, and the muscles all over his body stretched taut. He then asked: How is it? Did you find him?


    The short Kirigakures Shinobi showed a look of surprise: Sir, havent your Chakra recovered yet?


    Aoi showed a calm expression, and said: Because I was worried about your safety, I do not hesitate to rush back from the Land of the Moons Kingdom with the cost of a lot of Chakra, but dont worry. Its not a problem to deal with that Konohas Shinobi with the two of us.


    So thats how it is!


    The short Kirigakures Shinobi nods, and didnt doubt Aois words, after all, his Lord had just used Ice Release.


    After that, the short Kirigakures Shinobi gradually spread the Sensor Ninjutsu outwards.


    100 meters, 500 meters, 1,000 meters, 2,000 meters, 5,000 meters


    Sir, I found him! The short Kirigakures Shinobi suddenly opened his eyes, Its in that direction!


    Chase him!


    Without saying anything further, Aoi ran in that direction. The short Kirigakures Shinobi didnt dare to be careless, and hurriedly followed him.


    The two quickly jumped and galloped through the jungle.


    Sir, its around here!


    The short Kirigakures Shinobi suddenly stopped, and then stood at the middle of a thick branch and performed Sensor Ninjutsu again.


    As the sensing range spreads, the images that appeared in his mind made the short Kirigakures Shinobi scalp felt numb. He saw a faintly discernible human-shaped Chakra line, sneaking close to his Lord from behind, ready to attack him!


    Sir, be careful!!!


    The short Kirigakures Shinobi didnt even have time to think about why his Lord didnt notice the Konohas Shinobi and jumped over.


    Aoi was shocked when he saw the short Kirigakures Shinobi. He immediately realized something and turned around abruptly.


    At the same time, the short Kirigakures Shinobi also rushed in front of Aoi, and directly formed hand seals to use Water Release: Running Water Whip in an attempt to catch this extremely daring Konohas Shinobi!


    Its your turn


    But at this moment, a strange voice suddenly came from behind him.


    He turned his head in surprise and saw that Aoi was smiling at him. The smile was weird and terrifying!


    In the next instant, the short Kirigakures Shinobi felt a needle-like sting in his spine!


    Immediately afterwards, a kunai suddenly appeared in his chest, piercing his heart in an instant!


    Si r The short Kirigakures Shinobi stared at Kanp, falling straight from the thick branches and leaves, unable to rest his eyes.


    Kanps shadow clone revealed his figure, looked at the short Kirigakures Shinobi who fell to the ground with disdain, and said with a sneer: There are two left!


    Aoi smiled slyly, then jump off the branch and prepare to collect the corpse directly!


    Although this short Kirigakures Shinobi is ugly-looking, his collection value is not small. Thats right, Kanp has taken a fancy to his Sensor Ninjutsu.


    Just now, the shadow clone was perceived by him from five kilometers away. It can be seen that the sensing range of his Sensor Ninjutsu is at least five kilometers, which is thirty times more than Kanps 150 meters!


    Thinking of this, Kanp no longer hesitated, and threw a Collection Technique.


    The green light cluster in his mind surged rapidly, and immediately spewed a light blue dot.


    Kanp was a little disappointed when he saw it was Water Release: Running Water Whip.


    Kanp then collected the body again, and this time he got Water Release: Wild Water Wave.


    Kanp sensed carefully and found that he has five Water Release Ninjutsu now. In addition to the Running Water Whip and Wild Water Wave he just collected, there are also the previously collected Water Formation Wall, Hiding in Mist Technique and Water Dragon Bullet Technique.


    Im really getting more and more watery.


    Kanp with emotion, and then threw the third Collection Technique.


    This time, the Collection Technique lived up to Kanps expectations and he finally collected the Sensor Ninjutsu!


    Then, this light blue dot instantly swallowed the previous light blue dot representing Kanps Sensor Ninjutsu. As the two spots merged, Kanp felt very strange.


    He directly formed the hand seal, and his sensory tentacles suddenly spread out like ripples 150 meters, 250 meters, 520 meters, 1111 meters Finally, his sensing range was fixed at two kilometers!


    The sense range is less than half that of the short Kirigakures Shinobi!


    Kanp sighed helplessly, It seems that my sensing talent is not strong. If there is no Collection Technique


    Dont just sigh there!


    The shadow clone stood on the branches and leaves, looking down at Kanp condescendingly, and said, Next, I will invade the Kirigakures Shinobis camp. When the timees, dont you make mistake!


    Lets go!


    Kanp quickly recovered.


    At the same time.


    A few hundred miles away from Crescent Moon Ind. The two Kirigakures Jnin looked at Shikuro behind them with ugly expressions.


    After they gave up chasing Shikuro, they rested on the coast for one night, and then they ran towards Crescent Moon Ind, but what they didnt expect was that after they went to sea, Shikuro actually chased after them, hanging far behind them.


    When they ran, Shikuro followed from behind, and when they turned back, Shikuro around and ran away, not intending to fight them at all.


    This is really disgusting to them.


    What can he do even if he follows us all the way to the Land of the Moon?


    The two Kirigakures Jnin looked at each other and a bold idea suddenly emerged!


    Could he have called for reinforcements?


    The two Kirigakures Jnin frowned. If that is really the case, they mustplete the extortion mission as soon as possible, and then throw the me to Konoha one step ahead!


    Thinking of this, they no longer paid attention to Shikuro, and marched towards Crescent Moon Ind with all their might.

 Chapter 224: Yuki Hyōketsu

    Chapter 224: Yuki Hy��ketsu


    The sun is shining in the sky, and Michiru smiled at the two Kirigakures Shinobi.


    Two big brothers, you are Shinobi, and you must be hired to kidnap me, right? Im willing to pay you twice, no, ten times the price to hire you. Please, let me go.


    I am Prince of the Land of the Moon. I have mines at home. How about I give you ten boxes of gems?


    As long as you let me go, I will give you all my money!!


    After Michiru, who is tied to a wooden stake, ate military ration pills, his stamina recovered, so he immediately began to save himself. attempting to raise it. He tried to bribe the two Kirigakures Shinobi by raising the price, but unfortunately the gains were very small.


    Just when Michiru was full of despair, a wind suddenly sounded from far away.


    In the next instant, the two Kirigakures Shinobi standing in front of him immediately took out kunai and became alert.


    Then, the two Kirigakures Shinobi disappeared in an instant, apanied by a nging sound of metal shing, and the surroundings became quiet after a while.


    Whats going on?


    What happened?


    Hey, where are you guys?


    Michiru shivered and shouted twice, but he didnt get a response. He was shocked, his eyes shed with joy, and he began to struggle frantically.


    At the same time, in the dense forest in front of the temporary camp, the two Kirigakures Shinobi quickly chased after Kanps Shadow Clone.


    Is this that Konohas Shinobi?


    Hes really cunning! After we disperse with Aoi-sama, he attacked us!


    The faces of the two Kirigakures Shinobi were cold. The one on the left threw shuriken and kunai wildly as he ran, while the one on the right formed hand seals to use Water Release, and spat out water while running!


    Kanps shadow clone dodges left and right, and his speed is getting slower and slower.


    Whats going on?


    The two Kirigakures Shinobi nce at each other, both feeling a little strange.


    They learned from Aoi that this Konohas Shinobi is very powerful, but why does he look a little too weak now?


    At this moment, the ice crystals snowkes fall from the sky at the front, and then spun rapidly, like countless des volleyed and cut towards the shadow clone.


    In the next instant, the shadow clone suddenly disappeared, and the countless des fell to nothing!


    He ran away again! Aoi got out from the side with a look of anger, Bastard, show yourself!!!


    Sir!


    The two Kirigakures Shinobi rushed over when they saw Aoi.


    Sir, what happened just now?


    That Konohas Shinobi, how did he suddenly disappear?


    The two Kirigakures Shinobi looked very surprised.


    This is why I said he was very difficult to deal with!


    Aoi solemnly said, That Konohas Shinobi has Transparent Release Kekkei Genkai! He is an invisible person, a normal Sensor Ninjutsu couldnt even detect him! I immediately rushed over when I heard the movement here.


    Transparent Release Kekkei Genkai?


    So thats how it is!


    The two Kirigakures Shinobi looked at each other with solemn expressions, and said anxiously, If this is the case, then once he assassinates usWait, Sir, how about Kodaiyar?


    Little bastard? (T/N: This guys name in the RAW is written in Japanese, Kodaiyar, which means small bastard.)


    That short Kirigakures Shinobi has such a name?


    What a good name!


    I should have called him that before he died!


    Aoi was amused in his heart, but his face shows an arrogant and proud look: Dont worry, hes behind!


    Sir, we may be caught in a scheme!


    The Kirigakures Shinobi on the left suddenly showed a surprised and angry look, That Konohas Shinobi must have deliberately brought us here!


    Thats right, he brought the three of us here, his target is Prince of the Land of the Moon, or Kodaiyar?


    The two Kirigakures Shinobi look at each other in nk dismay. They look around, but only the sea breeze was blowing all around, bringing with them the smell of the sea.


    Its Kodaiyar!


    Aoi turned sharply to look in the direction he came from, and said, With his speed, he should be able to catch up with me quickly, but he hasnte yet


    Lord, lets go support Kodaiyar immediately! The two Kirigakures Shinobi nodded at each other, and wanted to set off immediately.


    Aoi hurriedly stretched out his hand to stop them, and asked: What about Tsuki Michiru? I dont need to say more about the importance of Tsuki Michiru. No matter what, we cant let anything happen to him! We should divide into two groups, you two go back to watch after Tsuki Michiru, I will go save Kodaiyar alone!


    When the two Kirigakures Shinobi heard this, how could they let that happen? They immediately expressed that they would assign one person to help their Lord.


    Aoi righteously refused, but the two Kirigakures Shinobi was very insistent, so Aoi had no choice but to ept their suggestion.


    Then, he galloped back with one of the Kirigakures Shinobi, and thest Kirigakures Shinobi returned to the temporary camp.


    Michiru is still tied to the wooden stake. He struggled frantically before, but the more he struggled, the tighter the rope on his body became, causing the flesh on his body to be outlined at this moment. It was ufortably tight!


    At this time, when he saw the Kirigakures Shinobiing back, he immediately demanded humane treatment.


    Hmph!


    The Kirigakures Shinobi knew what kind of shit Michiru was pulling when he saw his condition, and he loosened the rope on Michirus body with a gloomy expression.


    Big brother, why are there fewer and fewer of you? Michiru said in a somewhat pleasing manner.


    Of course its because eh?


    The Kirigakures Shinobi frowned. At this moment, it finally dawned to him that the development of the situation seemed a little abnormal!


    That Konohas Shinobi, obviously only had one person, but he killed Sato and Takayanagi and the others sessively. Counting them down, three people have already died, and it is very likely that Kodaiyar has been assassinated too!


    This is too unusual. Even for a Shinobi who is proficient in assassination, it is impossible to kill four Chunin in such a short time!


    Although his Lord said that Konohas Shinobi had the Transparent Release Kekkei Genkai, he still did not want to believe it.


    And for some unknown reason, a strong ominous premonition suddenly surged in his heart at this time, so he first knocked Michiru out, and then created a water clone and ordered it to stay here, while his main body quietly hid in a knee-length weeds behind.


    Time passed, and while the Kirigakures Shinobi was anxiously waiting, a man covered in blood suddenly emerged from the dense forest.


    Standing in front of the wooden stake, the water clone looked intently, and it is none other than his Lord, Aoi!


    He took two steps forward and looked at him in surprise: Sir, why are you alone? Where are Kodaiyar and the others? You, you


    Sorry, I was careless!


    Aoi showed a grief and indignant expression and seemed to have made an unforgivable mistake.


    You are you really Aoi-sama? The water clone looked at the other party while trembling.


    What nonsense are you talking about! Of course I am Aoi himself!


    Aoi was furious, then blushed, and a momentter, he finally squeezed out the slightest ice crystal snowkes, as if he had exhausted his Chakra!


    Seeing the Ice Release, the Kirigakures Shinobi he had exhausted, It is Ice Release. He is indeed Aoi-sama!


    But soon after, he suddenly remembered that every time before an ident happened, his Lord seemed to use Ice Release, as if he was silently telling them, I am Aoi, and then there would be idents!


    Did Aoi-sama betray the vige?


    No, thats impossible! I dont believe it!!


    Aois father is Yuki ns n Head!


    Anyone can betray the vige, but he cant!


    The Kirigakures Shinobi looked unwilling, and looked a little eagerly at Aoi, and said: Sir, you


    Just as the Kirigakures Shinobi was about to speak, there was a kunai attacking from behind, and directly stab him from the back.


    In the next instant, the Kirigakures Shinobis body turned into water and fell to the ground!


    Water clone?


    Aois expression changed slightly upon seeing this.


    He actually noticed it in advance? Kanps shadow clone also showed his figure, and looked towards Aoi, Can you sense him?


    Aoi immediately formed hand seal to use the Sensor Ninjutsu he collected before. With the rapid spread of the sensing range, he soon discovered that the Kirigakures Shinobi was running frantically towards the distance at a very fast speed!


    Chase him!


    Aoi and Kanps shadow clone immediately chased after him.


    But their temporary camp was very close to the shore, so after just a few minutes, the Kirigakures Shinobi has already reached the sea, and then use Water Release to leave directly.


    Its going to be troublesome now. Aoi and the shadow clone stood on the shore, frowning, Now that the Kirigakures Shinobi ran away, the information of my Ice Release and Transparent Release


    Dont worry, dont forget that your current identity is Yuki Aoi!


    The shadow clone spoke calmly, then he said with a low voice, In the eyes of this Kirigakures Shinobi, it is Aoi who betrayed Kirigakure and colluded with Konohas Shinobi to assassinate hispanions. He would never have thought that you, who can Ice Release, and I, who can use Transparent Release, are the same person!


    Aoi, or rather Kanp nodded thoughtfully, and then he showed a rather exhrating smile: And in this way, Aois identity can be used by me!


    After that, he created shadow clone with Ice Release. With this, he can use Aois identity to act!


    The name Yuki Aoi doesnt sound good!


    The shadow clones eyes emitted cold glow, and the corners of his mouth formed a cold arc, Why dont you call me Yuki Hyketsu! (T/N: He called himself Hanbing, which means Ice in Chinese. So I thought it would be cooler to call him Hyketsu.)

 Chapter 225: Shadow Clone

    Chapter 225: Shadow Clone


    The temporary camp of Kirigakures Shinobi.


    Kanp rescued Michiru, who was tied to the wooden stake. Seeing that he was still unconscious, Kanp couldnt help but pped him on the face.


    ck!


    Big brother.


    ck!


    Big brother.


    The magic voice poured into his head, and the noble Prince of the Land of the Moon, Michiru opened his eyes with anxiousness. He then saw Kanps handsome and somewhat cold face.


    Brother Kanp?


    Michirus eyes widened, but soon after, he kept shaking his head, You, you are not him, brother Kanp is dead. Who are you? No, I dont want to know who you are, I, Ill give you money, will you let me go?


    Kanp straightened up and stretched his hands at him: Big brother!


    Michiru subconsciously reached into his pocket to take out his money, only toe back to his sense halfway through. His eyes widened in disbelief, and he looked at Kanp in shock: You, you, you you are not dead?


    Kanp said with a snort: If I die, who will save you?


    Michirus teeth chattered, and he couldnt help but said excitedly: Why didnt youe earlier? Do you know how much pain I have suffered? Do you know how many kg I have lost the past few days? Do you know


    Do you know how much you want to give me? Kanp pulled the big fat man up.


    After Michiru got up, he smiled and said: I will give you ten boxes of gems!


    The noble Prince Michiru doesnt care about the money!


    The problems that can be solved with money are not problems!


    Ill take you back to the Land of the Moons Kingdom first. We will talk about the gemster. Kanp grabbed Michirus arm and pulled him to the Land of the Moons Kingdom quickly.


    Now that one of the Kirigakures Shinobi escapes, he will definitely contact those Kirigakures Jnin, so Kanp knew they cant stay here for long!


    Brother Kanp, I, I am not going back. I want to follow you! Michiru is like a wild boar going to the ughterhouse, struggling crazily. The still 100kg weight instantly makes Kanps speed reduced greatly.


    Why? Kanp turned his head, and his face was cold.


    Those Kirigakures Shinobi will definitelye again. If you are not there, I will be kidnapped by them and then killed and silenced! Michiru said with grief and indignation.


    Thats why you have to go back even more! When you go back, your citizens will know that the one who kidnapped you is Kirigakures Shinobi. At that time, unless Kirigakures Shinobi chooses to destroy your kingdom, they will have no reason to kill you again. Kanp said.


    Is that really true? Michiru thought about it carefully, and felt that it did make sense, so he stopped struggling.


    Kanp then asked: Your Land of the Moon is so rich, so why dont you build a Shinobi Vige?


    This ce is too remote, and Shinobi are unwilling toe here. Michiru said aggrievedly, When I was traveling around the Shinobi World, I also invited some Shinobi, but they all rejected me.


    Even Wandering Shinobi didnt want toe? Kanp was puzzled.


    My father said that Wandering Shinobi are people who would do anything for money, so I cant invite them anyway. Yueman said, Brother Kanp, why dont youe to our Land of the Moon? When the timees, how about you be the Kage of Tsukigakure?! (T/N: It is written Moon Shinobi Vige, so I change it to Tsukigakure, as Tsuki means moon.)


    Im not interested!


    Kanp curled his lips, Am I the kind of person who is greedy for position?


    Hmph! I would rather be a phoenix butt rather than a chicken head! I am a person who regards fame and wealth as floating clouds!


    I will give you a hundred boxes of gems! Michiru said strongly.


    At this moment, he is not the crying fat meat, but the Prince of the Land of the Moon, who is soaring into the sky.


    Its useless even if you give me a thousand boxes of gems. Kanp said with disdain.


    The two ran all the way, but Michirus weight seriously slowed down Kanps speed, so when they arrived at the Kings Pce, it was almost sunset.


    Prince Michiru, Prince Michiru is back!


    When the guard at the door saw Michiru, they shouted with excitement, and a few momentster, there were countless surprise cries from the pce.


    Go in by yourself! Kanp said.


    Brother Kanp, wont you go in with me?


    Michiru is very reluctant, My father will definitely reward you, and I also promised you ten boxes of gems!


    Gems


    And its ten boxes, what a pity.


    Unfortunately, no matter how many gems you have, you wont have the life to enjoy them!


    A slightly old voice suddenly came from behind the two.


    Who?


    When Michiru looked back, he saw a ck shadow with a hood rushing towards him like a ghost.


    And at the moment when this voice appeared, Kanp used Body Flicker Technique without looking back, and disappeared from the gate of the pce in an instant.


    The hooded shadow ignored Michiru. At this time, all his attention was ced on Kanp. Seeing Kanp flees, he immediately chased after him!


    Half a day ago.


    The Kirigakures Shinobi, who escaped from Crescent Moon Ind, was able to join with the two Kirigakures Jnin. He then told the two about the collusion of Yuki Aoi and Konohas Shinobi, and told them about the assassination of theirpanions one after another.


    The two Kirigakures Jnin didnt believe it at first. After all, Aoi is the Young n Head of the Yuki n. Even if Konohas Shinobi tried to coerce and bribe him, it is impossible to make him betray them.


    Then, the three Kirigakures Shinobis ran with Shikuro behind them. When they approached the Crescent Moon Ind, the Kirigakures Jnin used Sensor Ninjutsu.


    Under the Sensor Ninjutsu, the huge Crescent Moon Ind waspletely covered by his sense, and he found out that there was only one Chakra aura left in the entire ind!


    So he immediately chased after the Chakras owner.


    Kanp turned into a gust of wind and ran at a high speed. The surrounding trees, grass and stones were like a gleam of light, flickering in an instant from the bottom of his eyes.


    But he still couldnt escape the Kirigakures Shinobi behind him.


    Suiton: Rysuiben! (Water Release: Running Water Whip)


    After the Kirigakures Jnin caught up with Kanp, he did not try to kill him directly. He wanted to capture Kanp alive and torture him to find out Aois whereabouts, and also to know why Aoi betrayed them!


    A whip made of wateres like a python bite, fast as lightning.


    Kanp stopped his steps, and forcibly changed direction to dodge to the right.


    But Running Water Whip is as flexible as a snake. The water directly wrapped around Kanps right ankle, and then quickly wrapped around his entire right foot with the ankle as the starting point!


    Boom!


    At the next moment, Kanp directly fell to the ground.


    This is the end!


    The Kirigakures Jnin is still holding the water whip in his hand, and he walked step by step like a god of water, Tell me your name!


    Gekk Kanp!


    Kanp propped himself up from the ground and looked at the Kirigakures Jnin with a resolute expression.


    Aoiwhy did he betray us? The Kirigakures Jnin asked straight to the point, If you tell me the reason, I wont kill you!


    Why dont you guess?


    Kanp showed a disdainful smile.


    You


    Veins appear on the Kirigakures Jnins forehead, and he said angry, Do you think I cant do anything about you if you dont tell me? Mind Reading Technique is not something that only Konohas Shinobi can do!


    "


    "


    At least you cant. Kanp sneered again and again, How about you kneel down and kowtow to me three times, and maybe Ill tell you if Im in a good mood?


    Little brat, you are courting death!!!


    The Kirigakures Jnins mouth twitched, and he fiercely mmed the Running Water Whip. Kanp was instantly thrown out and mmed into a tree.


    The Kirigakures Jnin gnashed his teeth: Just wait until I bring you back


    Boom!


    Before the Kirigakures Jnin could finish speaking, Kanp dissipated into smoke with a bang.


    Shadow clone?


    Kirigakures Jnins face gradually turned blue, then purple, and then ck.


    Gekk Kanp!!


    Dont let me meet you again!!!

 Chapter 226: Almost Caught By The Root

    Chapter 226: Almost Caught By The Root


    The memory after the shadow clone dissipated was instantly transmitted to Kanps mind.


    Fortunately, I ran fast!


    Kanp felt the residual aura of the Jnin in his mind and breathed a sigh of relief. Although he sessfully assassinated five Kirigakures Chunin, he is not swell-headed. Knowing that it was all due to Aois identity brought to him by Ice Release, otherwise, let alone assassinating the enemy, he cant even run away!


    Its exactly like dream!


    Kanp thought about the few corpses in his sealing scroll, and his heart felt itchy.


    After leaving Crescent Moon Ind, Kanp did not directly return to the Land of Fire, but instead made a detour to the penins country, the Land of Tea, and then returned to Land of Fire from the territory of the Land of Tea!


    In this case, even if he is intercepted by the Kirigakures Shinobi again, he can still run with Earth Release: Subterranean Voyage!


    Outside the Crescent Moon Ind.


    Shikuro is blocked by another Kirigakures Jnin, but even if he can block Shikuros figure, he cant stop Shikuros insects that covered the earth.


    The dense insects entered the Crescent Moon Ind and searched for Kanps whereabouts, but naturally, there would be no results.


    Just as Shikuros heart sank, the Kirigakures Jnin, who had previously hunted down Kanps shadow clone, rushed out uncontrobly.


    Because he was ruthlessly yed by Kanps shadow clone, because Aois betrayal would inevitably lead to the wrath of Yuki ns n Head, because the Land of the Moon already knew that Michirus kidnapping was done Kirigakures Shinobi, and because the kidnapping n and the framing n have all fallen through!


    And who will carry the me for all this?


    Out of the nine Kirigakures Shinobi who came here, only three are left. Theres no need to think that the answer would be the two of them, the Jnin!


    Damned Konohas Shinobi!!


    After a brief exchange between the two Kirigakures Jnin, they immediately began to bombard Shikuro indiscriminately, and all kinds of violent Water Release Ninjutsu was madly poured out.


    Shikuro is a smart man, so he realized something when he saw their appearance. He didnt fight against them recklessly at all, but instead turned around and ran.


    The two Kirigakures Jnin know that they have no way out. Either they kill the Konohas Jnin and went back to work, or go back empty-handed, and then they would be investigated by the Anbu, so Shikuro must die!


    The two Kirigakures Jnin ordered the surviving Chunin to send the information back, and then chase down Shikuro again.


    Konoha.


    Hokage Tower, Hiruzens office.


    Yui, who returned to the vige alone to ask for reinforcements, easily met Sandaime.


    Learning about what happened, Sandaime immediately wanted to call Minato But Minato is still improving the Flying Thunder God Technique, so he wont bother him.


    After some thought, Sandaime called Nara Shikaku, Akimichi Chza and Yamanaka Inoichi.


    Hokage-sama!


    When the InoShikaCh team arrives, Hiruzen said solemnly: Shikaku, Chza, Inoichi, immediately go to the Land of the Moon to support Shikuro! And Although the probability is small, if Kanp is still alive, he must be brought back!


    Yes!


    After the InoShikaCh team responded, they immediately disappeared from the office.


    The three people rushed all the way, unrelenting, and replenished their stamina with military ration pills throughout the whole process. It only took less than five days before they arrived at the southern coastal pier. As soon as they set out to the sea, the three saw a riddled insect cloud on the seashore slowly drifted towards their location.


    Its Shikuro!


    Inoichi used his Sensor Ninjutsu to confirm Shikuros identity instantly, and hurriedly went with the other two to pick him up. Soon, the InoShikaCh team sessfully joined Shikuro and two Kirigakures Jnin on the sea.


    Sure enough, there are reinforcements from Konoha! When the two Kirigakures Jnin saw the InoShikaCh team, their faces were hard to look.


    This is not good, the sea is the home ground of Kirigakures Shinobi. Chza looked at the Kirigakures Shinobi in front of him, and his chubby face was full of indifferent smiles.


    When the InoShikaCh team teamed up, no matter where they are, they could exert abat power of 1+1+1 that is greater than 3, not to mention that the two Kirigakures Shinobi in front of them look very tired.


    Lets get rid of them quickly, I always feel that it will be troublesome to dy. Shikaku shrugged, then looked at the slowly falling insect cloud and asked, Shikuro, where is Kanp?


    I dont know, but looking at the Kirigakures Shinobis reaction, he is probably not dead yet. Shikuro said tiredly. The skin under the big sunsses is as pale as snow. He was chased and attacked ferociously by the Kirigakures Shinobi for a long time. And before this, he only rested for a while, so his stamina has already reached its limit.


    Then, lets start!


    Shikaku lowered his head slightly, a strange smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and at the next moment, the shadow under his feet burst out silently.


    At the same time.


    Kanp, who spent five days to move around in a circle, finally arrived in the Land of Tea.


    It shouldnt have taken such a long time, but it cant be helped. After all, there was no reference in the ocean. Kanp got lost once in the middle. If it wasnt for reaching a small ind by mistake, and then met more than a dozen fishermen who came to take refuge there because of the war, he may really be lost in the sea and unable to extricate himself.


    However, in these five days, Kanp is not rushing to the Land of Tea. The vast sea is a good ce to destroy the corpse and evidence, so Kanp took the opportunity to collect the inventory in the sealing scroll, and then sank them into the sea on the spot, including Aois corpse, all sank into the sea to feed the fish.


    And they also contributed a lot of Water Release Ninjutsu to Kanp!


    From Aoi, after removing the two iplete Ice Releases he collected before, he managed to collect Water Release: Water Prison Technique. The remaining four Kirigakures Chunin contributed three Hiding in Mist Technique, three Running Water Whip, two Wild Water Wave, two Water Formation Wall, one Water Clone Technique, and one Great Waterfall Technique.


    In addition to traveling for the past five days, Kanp has also used these Water Release Ninjutsu one by one, and their power is very impressive!


    After reaching the mainnd, Kanp rested for a long time, and then walked straight north, day and night, regardless of weather conditions, he spent nearly half a month, and finally returned to Konoha!


    Its really not easy!


    Kanp breathed a deep sigh of relief, walked into the entrance of the vige with a slightly decadent manner, and then reported at the gate.


    As a result, just after writing his name, an Anbus Shinobi appeared in front of him, saying that Hokage has called him.


    Kanp followed along subconsciously, but after two steps, he stopped.


    Whats the matter? The Anbu, who was walking on the front, turned around.


    Kanp looked at the mask on the Anbus face with squinting eyes. The mask has blue stripes on a white background, resembling a demon.


    Is this Anbu?


    F*ck, this is clearly a mask for the Root!


    Kanp secretly scolded himself for cking as soon as he returned to the vige, and was almost caught by the Root!


    Sorry, I cant go to see Hokage-sama with you for the time being!


    Kanp said.


    He didnt want to fall out with the Root yet, so he is using tactful tone, I have to go home first, I miss my parents!


    You can go home after seeing Hokage-sama, this is an order! The Roots Shinobi said coldly.


    Order? Hokage-samasmand?


    Kanp silently lit up Transparent Release. Although he is a bit of a coward, and Danz is the one behind the Root, this does not mean the Root will be able to ride on his head. If he is cornered, he will still bite!


    Of course its the order of Hokage-sama! The Roots Shinobi has a face as it should be by rights, and and there was no psychological pressure at all when telling a lie. After all, he is backed by Danz.


    If thats the case, then lets go to the Hokage Tower immediately! Kanps eyes shed, Lets go!


    With that said, Kanp directly turned into a gust of wind and ran towards the Hokage Tower.


    Wait!


    The Roots Shinobi was shocked, and instantlysed towards Kanp, Stop for me!


    Didnt you say that we need to see Hokage-sama?


    Kanp felt a little ufortable when he was stopped by him, Even if this guy is not a Jnin, he is at least a Tokubetsu Jnin, otherwise, it is impossible to stop me so quickly!


    Hokage-sama is not in Hokage Tower now!


    The Roots Shinobi said word by word, You just need to follow me! Do you understand?


    Hokage-sama is not at Hokage Tower? Is he at home? Kanp said with a smile, It just so happens that I know where Hokage-samas house is, I


    Enough!!


    The Roots Shinobi said in a cold tone, Gekk Kanp, now is not the time for you to go wild!


    Your fox tail is exposed, you are not Anbus Shinobi at all! Kanps whole body became alert, and hes ready to activate Transparent Release at any moment.


    Fortunately, at the critical moment, the real Anbu fell from the sky.


    Gekk Kanp, Hokage-sama has called for you.

 Chapter 227: The First Smell Of The Abyss

    Chapter 227: The First Smell Of The ''Abyss''


    Root.


    The demon mask Shinobi is kneeling respectfully in front of Danz, bowing his head and telling what happened before.


    Danzs eye shed with brooding look, and then he said: Gekk Kanps insight is very sharp, he actually able to tell that you are not Anbu in such a short period of time.


    Sir, shall we take action? The demon mask Shinobi asked.


    No need. Danz slowly closed his one eye, If Gekk Kanp has important information, I believe Hiruzen will tell me!


    Hokage Tower, inside Hiruzens office.


    Kanp was standing in front of the desk full of documents, and he could hardly see Hiruzens head, who was sitting at the desk dealing with big and small matters.


    After a while, Hiruzen finally put down the documents in hand, lit up his tobo pipe, then leaned on the office chair, and took two deep puffs to refresh himself. After that, he looked towards Kanp, and said: Wee back to the vige, Kanp.


    Thank you, Hokage-sama.


    As Kanp is master of tattletale, he immediately told Sandaime about the fact that the Root Shinobi has falsely passed the Hokages order to deceive him, and hoped that the great Sandaime could deal with this matter ruthlessly!


    Hiruzen sighed, and said: That is the subordinate of the viges advisor, Shimura Danz. He sent someone to invite you over, just to ask you some information, there is no malice behind it.


    Kanps face twitched slightly upon hearing this: Would you even believe in your own words?


    There is no malice?


    Do you think Im so stupid that I would believe in crazy lie?


    Kanp silently cursed in his heart, but his face shows a relieved expression.


    Then, Kanp, its time to tell me your experience on the Crescent Moon Ind. Hiruzen put down his pipe and looked at Kanp deeply.


    Half a month ago, there was no suspense in the battle between Shikaku, Chza, Inoichi and two Kirigakures Jnin, and it ended with InoShikaCho teams win, and two Kirigakures Jnin tried to run away, but they managed to catch one alive. The one caught alive was the Kirigakures Shinobi who was good at sense and chased after Kanp before!


    After being captured alive, Inoichi immediately used Mind Reading Technique to invade his mind and find out the information about Kanp.


    After that, the Kirigakures Jnin became useless. After being sent back to Konoha, his Chakra was sealed and he was arranged to go to Konoha Prison for mining.


    However, the information obtained in the mind of the Kirigakures Jnin made InoShikaCho team and Shikuro turn pale with shock.


    Yuki ns Young n Head, Yuki Aoi actually colluded with Gekk Kanp. The two cooperated to assassinate five Kirigakures Chunin. In the end, Yuki Aoi disappeared, and Gekk Kanp left a shadow clone on Crescent Moon Ind, while his main body disappeared without a trace!


    After this incident was reported back, not only did it make Hiruzen and the other Konohas higher-ups puzzled, but it also caused a huge shock on Kirigakure!


    After all, the one who betrayed them is not just an ordinary Yuki ns Shinobi, but the Young n Head. For this reason, Kirigakures Kaguya n and Hzuki n went to Yuki ns n Head one after another to asked if his n intends to betray all of them. If the answer is yes, they should have first just go fight internally, so as not to be stabbed in the back by them at the critical moment.


    Because of this, the situation turned better for the Uchiha and Hyga n. There is infighting among the various Shinobi from Great Kekkei Genkai n, so their situation is kind of chaotic. If it werent for Seven Shinobi Swordsmen of the Mist to be too active, the Uchiha and Hyga n would have driven Kirigakures Shinobi back to the coast long ago!


    Now that Kanp has finally returned to the vige, Hiruzen of course wanted the clear answer of this matter. He believes the same is true for Danz!


    A lot of things happened on Crescent Moon Ind. I dont know where to start.


    Kanp pretended to be confused.


    But in fact, on the way back, Kanp had already thought of a perfect reason.


    Lets start with why Yuki Aoi cooperated with you to assassinate hispanion. Hiruzen said.


    Kanp nodded, and then said mysteriously: Hokage-sama, there is a very mysterious, terrifying, and powerful organization in the Shinobi World!


    Hiruzen frowned: What organization?


    Abyss!


    Kanp then continued, Every member of this organization has a powerful Kekkei Genkai!


    Kekkei Genkai?


    Hiruzen frowned, Yuki Aoi has Ice Release Kekkei Genkai, could it be that he


    "


    "


    Kanp nodded: Yes, he is a member of this organization called Abyss!


    Hiruzen took a deep breath of his pipe to suppress his shock: Are you telling the truth?


    No matter what, Hiruzen is the Kage of the strongest Shinobi Vige in the Shinobi World. He has a high position and a lot of eyes and ears everywhere, but he has never heard of the organization called Abyss, so doubts are inevitable.


    Life is like a y. It depends on acting. Kanp nodded solemnly, then shook his head again and said: This is what Yuki Aoi said. I dont know if what he said is true.


    Hiruzen felt his head hurts a little, The situation in the Shinobi World has already burned me out, and this Abyss actually pops out of nowhere!


    Kanp, you still havent said why Yuki Aoi wanted to cooperate with you. Hiruzen took a deep breath of his pipe, and the question returned to the original point.


    Yuki Aoi invited me to join the Abyss. Kanp said slyly.


    Eh?


    Hiruzen was startled, Didnt you just say that the members of the Abyss all have Kekkei Genkai


    At this moment, Sarutobi Hiruzen suddenly remembered that Shikuro once mentioned Kanps invisibility ability to him. Immediately, he was enlightened, feeling clearprehension of the situation, You have awakened Transparent Release, and the Abyss has taken a fancy to your Kekkei Genkai!


    Yes, Hokage-sama.


    Kanp was very pleased when he heard this, I am very optimistic about you. You are indeed the smartest cub in Konoha.


    You agreed? Hiruzen looked at Kanp without blinking, Then you cooperated to assassinate the five Kirigakures Shinobi?


    Kanp answered righteously: Hokage-sama, when I first heard about the Abyss, my reaction was the same as yours. I didnt believe it, but I had no choice. In order to survive, I pretended to agree to him. After I got out, I didnt leave directly, but followed them to Crescent Moon Ind, and then contacted Yuki Aoi again. I wanted to test the truth of the Abyss, so I deliberately put him into hard situation and invited him to assassinate those Kirigakures Shinobi to show the sincerity of the Abyss, but I didnt expect him to agree! After that, you should also know about what happened, Hokage-sama.


    Looking at Kanps sorrowful expression, Hiruzen couldnt tell the truth from the fake.


    Of course, it is very simple to make a clear distinction, that is, let the people of the Yamanaka n to invade Kanps brain.


    But as a Kage, he must never do such a thing to the Shinobi from his own vige.


    Hiruzen frowned and pondered.


    The Abyss?


    All members have Kekkei Genkai?


    If someone want to join, they must detach themselves from one n and one vige. If this organization really exists, its members may cover all Shinobi Viges in the entire Shinobi World!


    The people from the Abyss havee into contact with Gekk Kanp, who has Transparent Release. So, what about Uchiha n and Hyga n?


    After a lot time passes on the front lines, have the people of the Abyss contacted them?


    Hiruzens brows knitted became more and more tightly, and after a while passed, he looked up at Kanp: Kanp, about the Abyss, you must never tell anyone, including your nsmen! Do you understand what I mean?


    Yes, I understand!


    Kanp immediately expressed his loyalty, Even if its my parents and teachers, I wont reveal a word!


    Hiruzen nodded slightly, and asked again: By the way, wheres your mission log?


    Fell into the sea. Kanp said embarrassedly, I once fought against Yuki Aoi in the sea to protect Michiru, and the quest log fell into the sea during that battle. Hokage-sama, do I have to write a new copy?


    Kanp didnt lie, as the mission log really fell into the sea. Also, the money in his wallet has been soaked into paste.


    No need, if you lose it, you lose it. Kanp, if the Abyss contacts you again, you must report it immediately! Hiruzen said.


    Yes!


    Kanp nodded.


    You can go. Hiruzen waved.


    After Kanp left, Hiruzen pondered for a while. To be on the safe side, he would first send two Anbu members to follow Kanp 24 hours a day, whether its for protection or monitoring. In short, if the Abyss really came into contact with Kanp, he must know in the shortest possible time.


    Kanp, who left Hokage Tower, was ted in his heart.


    Kanp knew that Sandaime would never dare to do anything me. But with his character, he would definitely send Anbu to follow him.


    If this happens then, if Root dared to attack him, the Anbu will be his best shield.


    As for whether the Abyss really exists?


    Of course it exists, he is the Abyss, the Abyss is him!


    Its just that there is only one official member of the abyss at present, that is, Yuki Hyketsu.


    But he believes that in the near future, there will be more and more members of the Abyss Organization!

 Chapter 228: Disbandment of Team 2

    Chapter 228: Disbandment of Team 2


    Kanp went back to home immediately and silently used Sensor Ninjutsu at the door. Within two kilometers, he sensed many human-shaped lines. ording to the Chakras strength, these lines are clear or fuzzy. Less than 30 meters behind Kanp, there are two very clear human-shaped lines.


    Kanp guessed that it should be the Anbu sent by Hiruzen.


    He smiled, then opened the door and entered the house.


    The half-wasted Hoshino was making a wooden stake in the backyard. When he heard the movement from the entrance, he hurriedly put down the wood in his hand and ran out.


    Kanp, you brat is finally back!


    When Hoshino saw Kanp, his whole body was like a deted ball, looking very relieved.


    Kanps mission took a month and a half to travel from the vige to the coast. After entering the sea, he was chased by Kirigakures Shinobi, followed by the assassination at Crescent Moon Ind. After that, it took five days to detour to the Land of Tea, and then it half a month to return to the vige. All in all, this journey took more than two months!


    Furthermore, theres Kirigakures Shinobi attacking them midway, so it would be strange if Hoshino was not anxious.


    Tou-san, I am back. Kanp smiled. He wont share the hardships of the mission with his family, lest they worry about it.


    The father and son said some thoughtful words to each other, and then Kanp took out an iron box from the sealing scroll, as if offering a treasure.


    Tou-san, this is the unexpected harvest of my mission!


    Whats inside?


    Hoshino quickly opened the iron box.


    More than two months have passed, and the burns on Hoshinos body are almost healed, but it is inevitable thatrge flesh-red scars will be left on his skin, which spoils his appearance.


    Opening the iron box, and the red and blue light instantly blinded Hoshinos eyes.


    Gems?


    Hoshinos eyes slightly narrowed, This is what you brought back from the Land of the Moon?


    Kanp the chicken thief shook his head: This is the spoils of war I got from Kirigakures Shinobi!


    Hoshino put away the iron box with relief, and said righteously: Ill keep these gems for you, and Ill give them to you when you grow up.


    Kanp chuckled dryly upon hearing this: Sure enough, parents in every world are all evil, Fortunately, I still have a box with me.


    After that, the father and son talked about the situation in the Shinobi World, mainly Hoshino spoke, and Kanp listened.


    First is the Sunagakure Battlefield. The situation is still optimistic. Konoha has gradually driven Sunagakures Shinobi to the vicinity of Kiky Castle, but the other party has held arge number of Land of Firesmoners in Kiky Castle hostage. If thesemoners are not rescued, it is difficult to drive Sunagakures Shinobi out of the Land of Fire.


    Moreover, on the Sunagakure Battlefield, Gekk n suffered heavy casualties. Dozens of nsmen, including Gekk Seiseki, died in battle. Even Hoshino, who is the n Leader, was half-wasted and lost his qualification to be a Shinobi again.


    Then, they talked about Kirigakure Battlefield.


    Thanks to Aois defection, there seems to be a rhythm of civil strife inside Kirigakures Shinobi, which has give huge space for the Uchiha and Hyga n, but the existence of Seven Shinobi Swordsmen of the Mist is still unsolvable. In one on one fight, Uchiha n and Hyga n have a few people who can suppress them, but when these seven people work together, their strength is multiplied, so Uchiha n and Hyga n can only retreat.


    Now, the reputation of Seven Shinobi Swordsmen of the Mist has gradually spread.


    Then, they talked about Iwagakure and Kumogakure. These two Great Shinobi Viges are both eyeing on Land of Fire like a tiger watching its prey. The evidence is that there are arge number of Shinobi gathered on the border. Depending on the situation, it is possible for them to invade the Land of Fire at any time.


    In general, Konohas situation is still not good.


    By the way, happy birthday.


    At the end, Hoshino suddenly opened the iron box, took out a sapphire from it, and handed it to Kanp.


    Birthday?


    Kanp was stunned for a moment, and then he realized that he had been outside for more than two months, and the time hade to mid-November before he knew it, to be precise, his birthday had already passed.


    But


    Your birthday gift is too insincere, right?


    You just said that you would keep it for me, but why it be my gift now?


    Kanp took the sapphire with a bitter face, and had no choice but to say thank you afterwards.


    At the same time.


    Hokage Tower, Hiruzens office.


    Shikuro knocked on the door: Hokage-sama, you called for me?


    Shikuro,e in.


    Hiruzen said solemnly, Your subordinate Kanp has returned.


    Really? Shikuro was relieved, Hokage-sama, Kanp, he


    I have ssified what happened on Crescent Moon Ind as a secret. No one can inquire about it! Hiruzen said.


    I understand. Although Shikuro was surprised, he is not so curious. Since the Hokage has said so, he naturally wouldnt ask any more questions about this.


    Shikuro, I called you here this time because I wanted to discuss with you about Team 2. Hiruzen said.


    Is Hokage-sama going to refer a new member? Shikuro asked.


    Hiruzen shook his head and said: After Shisui left, there are only two people left in your Team 2. After that, the newly joined Tobitake Tonbo did not integrate smoothly with the team, so I want to disband Team 2.


    Shikuro was shocked upon hearing this: Hokage-sama, this is it rted to Kanp?


    It is.


    Hiruzen sighed. After arranging two Anbu to follow Kanp, Hiruzen thought about it and felt that there is some problem.


    Its fine if its in the vige, but when Kanp leaves the vige for the mission, does Anbu have to follow along?


    Instead of doing this, he felt that it is better to directly pull Kanp into Anbu and put it under his own eyes, so that even if he goes out of the vige for mission, it can be more convenient for other Anbu to follow him.


    Shikuro naturally doesnt know the reason for this, but he knows that since Hiruzen has said so, it meant that the matter has been decided.


    Hokage-sama, can you tell me how you n to arrange Kanp? Shikuro asked.


    Anbu! Hiruzen said solemnly.


    Upon hearing this, Shikuros eyelids twitched slightly: No way!


    Anbu is an elite unit directly under Hokage. At worst, it requires Chunin to join it!


    And Kanp is just a Genin!


    Dont tell me it has something to do with what happened on Crescent Moon Ind?


    Shikuro has many thoughts in his mind, but there is no fluctuation on his face, he just nodded and said: I understand.


    Then, I will leave informing Kanp about Team 2s disbandment to you.


    Hiruzen said, As for joining Anbu, dont tell him yet.


    Yes!


    After leaving Hokage Tower, Shikuro silently sighed. He didnt expect his Team 2 would be disbanded so quickly.


    I dont know if Yui will be sad if she finds out about this.


    Shikuro shook his head, and then creates an insect clone to find Kanp, and he goes to find Yui.


    At this time, Yui is raising insects in the toilet at home. It is the ten kinds of venomous insects she, Kanp and Shisui brought back from the Land of Grass. Now, they have all reproduced smoothly.


    Its just that it will take a while before she can use them in fight.


    Yui.


    Shikuro silently appeared at the toilets door.


    Uncle? Yui turned her head in surprise, and then seemed to have a premonition and asked, Is there news about Kanp?


    Shikuro nodded: One good news, one bad news.


    Yui quietly looked at him and said nothing.


    Shikuro said: The good news is that Kanp hase back alive. The bad news is Team 2 is disbanded today.

 Chapter 229: Bullying My Younger Brother Like My Big Brother Bullying Me

    Chapter 229: Bullying My Younger Brother Like My Big Brother Bullying Me


    Disbanded?!


    In the backyard of his house, Kanp looked at Shikuros insect clone with a bewildered expression, How could such thing


    Wait, is it rted to what I said to Sandaime before?


    In fact, disbanding is not a bad thing for you.


    Shikuros insect clone pushed the big sunsses on the bridge of his nose and said, You and Yui need different environments to grow up. I can help Yui, but I cant help you. You should be able to understand this.


    Shikuro-sensei, what should I do after Team 2 is disbanded? Kanp was at a loss.


    For more than a year since transmigrated, he first went to school at the Academy, and then went to work with Shikuro. Now that Team 2 is disbanded, it is equivalent to unemployment for Kanp.


    Suddenly bing a NEET, Kanp has a feeling that he has be a useless person.


    Even if Team 2 is disbanded, you can still go to Mission Center to receive mission.


    When the insect clone remembered Hiruzen, a thought shed through his mind, and he said, Or, participate in the Chunin Exams.


    Chunin Exams?


    Kanp has also considered this before, but he felt that he would have to wait for next year, lest he is too good to attract the attention of those big guys.


    Furthermore, the Chunin Exams at the end of this year have ended half a month ago, and Kanp cant participate even if he wanted to.


    But upon hearing the mention of this, Kanp couldnt help but ask about Shisuis situation.


    This time in the Chunin Exams, Shisui sessfully won the first ce. At this time, he should already be in the Kirigakure Battlefield. The insect clone said.


    Kanp nodded and pondered: It seems that old thief Fukken is not far from his death.


    Kanp then thought of Tabako, Tabako-nee is now following Konohas Strongest Genin, Kosuke into the Sunagakure Battlefield. I wonder what the situation is now.


    Thinking about this, Kanp vaguely understood what to do next.


    I understand, thank you, Shikuro-sensei. Kanp thanked him earnestly.


    The insects clone nodded, and then silently turn into a thick insect cloud, and quickly drifted away.


    Kanp then go back to the living room.


    Hayate has returned at this moment. This time, when he saw his big brother who had been gone for a long time, Hayate was even more exaggerated than thest time. He pounced at Kanp and directly hit him.


    Kanp amusedly stretched out his hand and patted Hayates head, and then said: Are you so excited to see big brothering back?


    Its nothing!


    Hayate pped off Kanps hand and raised his head, his expression was a bitplicated.


    Whats wrong? Kanp was strange.


    Big brother, the experiences you asked me to write before Hayate looked at him resentfully.


    Hehe, isnt it all for your own good? Dont you already know what kind of person is your big brother? Kanp said righteously.


    Hayate pouted and didnt speak. Only after a while that he continued, Big brother, are my experiences still there?


    Kanp was startled: What do you want to do?


    About that Hayate looked at Kanp faintly.


    Kanp understood in an instant. After counting his mind, he recalled that Hayate is already in the second grade this year, and the experience assignments assigned by the Academys teacher should have reached 500 words.


    Are those experiences important?


    Kanp coughed dryly and said, Hayate, the homework experience is just to help you understand the knowledge taught by the teacher better and faster. If you have mastered this knowledge, why bother looking for the past experience you wrote?


    Hayate was startled: I suddenly felt that what big brother said made sense, but if I think about it carefully, the homework assigned by the teacher should still be handed in, and I will not be given special care just because I have mastered it.


    "


    "


    Thinking about this, Hayate became even more aggrieved.


    Kanp was unable to bear it anymore, so he hurriedly got into the bedroom to train Body Revival Technique.


    Hayate looked up at the ceiling and said with emotion: It would be great if I also had a younger brother.


    In that way, I can bully my younger brother just like my big brother bullied me.


    The next day.


    Kanp woke up early. But he then remembered Team 2s disbandment, and suddenly felt weak, Forget it, lets sleep more.


    It was only after Hayate woke up and went to school that Kanp slowly got up and washed up. He then saw Hoshino sitting on the sofa, seemingly waiting for him.


    Kanp went to the kitchen to find an onigiri to fill his stomach, and then walked over.


    Kanp,e and sit down. Hoshino waved his hand and called.


    Whats wrong, Tou-san? Kanp asked.


    I already know about the disbandment of your team. Hoshino said.


    Although he can no longer be a Shinobi, he is still Gekk ns n Head in the end. Hiruzen have informed him about what happened to his son, but what Hoshino didnt expect was that Hiruzen seems to value Kanp very much!


    Tou-san, dont worry, its not a big deal. Kanp said.


    What are your ns in the future? Hoshino asked with narrowed eyes.


    Train hard, and then participate in the next years Chunin Exams. Kanp looked at Hoshino, and said, Afterwards go to the battlefield?


    Hoshino nodded nomittally and said with a smile: Only these? Did you never think about joining Anbu?


    Anbu?


    Kanp raised his brows and understood everything in an instant.


    The reason Sandaime disbanded Team 2 is to let me join Anbu?!


    At first, Kanp thought that Hiruzen would only send two Anbus to follow him at most. But he didnt expect his Hokage-sama to be wild that he wanted to swallow him into Anbu.


    It seems that Sandaime attaches great importance to the Abyss Organization!


    Kanp doesnt know whether to be happy or sad when he thought of this.


    Hoshino then continued: Anbu is a secret organization directly under Hokage, and only the elites of the vige can join! Kanp, when you are officially promoted to Chunin, I will rmend you to join Anbu!


    "


    "


    Kanp frowned slightly when hearing this. He actually didnt have much rejection for joining Anbu. After all, Anbu is not the Root, but the problem is that what he wanted most now was to enter the battlefield and be a corpse picking logistics or something.


    What are you thinking? Hoshino looked at Kanp who is still silent, and asked a little strangely, Dont you want to join Anbu?


    Kanp came back to his senses and said softly: Tou-san, I still want to go to the battlefield like Tabako-nee and Shisui!


    A melon forced off its vine is not sweet! (T/N: It is a Chinese proverb, meaning its not productive to force something to be done


    After you join Anbu, you can still go to the battlefield.


    Hoshino said condensedly, On battlefield, in addition to the frontline Shinobi fighting desperately, Anbu is also secretly spying on various intelligence, assassinating the powerful Shinobi on the opposite side, and so on. Therefore, after joining Anbu, you dont have to worry about not getting into the battlefield.


    Is that so


    Kanp touched his chin and began to think about the chances of being on the battlefield after joining Anbu.


    I am someone the Abyss Organization has taken fancy of. If Sandaime wanted to know the information of the Abyss, theres no way he would just keep me in Konoha all the time, right? If he did so, how can such the Abyss contact me?


    With that said, going to battlefield shouldnt be a problem.


    Furthermore, with Anbus heavy identity, I cane in contact with the remains of Uchiha and Hyga ns Shinobi, and collect them fiercely!


    Mmm~ so sweet!

 Chapter 230: Kanpū Doesnt Hold Grudges

    Chapter 230: Kanp�� Doesn''t Hold Grudges


    After a long talk with Hoshino, Kanp decided to join Anbu in obedience to the Will of Fire and the Hokage, and then be active on the battlefield as Anbu.


    It is now in mid-November of Konohas Year 44, and the next Chunin Exams should be at the end of February of Konohas Year 45, which means that Kanp still has three and a half months to prepare.


    As for what to prepare, it is naturally collecting.


    Kanp spent one night nning the collection n for the three and a half months. First of all, he needed to collect the scroll of Konoha-Style Kenjutsu: Hazy Moon Night. It has already such a long time he has obtained it, but he still hasnt managed to sessfully collect it. It is kind of shameful for someone with Collection Technique.


    Secondly, he needed to collect the Wind Attribute Chakra Nature Transformation. In this way, he can master all of the Five Attributes Chakra. In the future battles, regardless of the terrain, he will not be in passive.


    Finally, he needed to collect the people around him. Thats right, Kanp is ready to target his father and the other nsmen.


    Although Gekk ns Shinobi at Chunin-level or above all active in the battlefield, there are still many disabled Shinobi like his father. Some were disabled in this Shinobi World War, and some were disabled in thest Shinobi World War. There are also people who were disabled because of the mission. These people are Kanps targets.


    Because he can only collect three times a day, Kanp estimates that after collecting the people who are worth collecting in the n, the time should be more than enough. And if there is any excess, he can go to the street to find more victims!


    Thinking of this, Kanp immediately began to act.


    He created a shadow clone, and ordered it to read the scroll of the Hazy Moon Night, meanwhile, his main body is asking Hoshino to find the Shinobi who had mastered Wind Attribute Chakra Nature Transformation.


    Hoshino knew that his sons talent for training Ninjutsu is very high, so he didnt say any nonsense about him being a Genin, and he cant be so arrogant all day long and think about the content of Jnins training.


    The next afternoon, Hoshino found an old Shinobi for Kanp, Gekk Nobita.


    Nobita is the Shinobi of the Gekk ns older generation, and is from the same generation as Inoue and Matsushita. Unfortunately, his legs were cut off in the Second Shinobi World War.


    After he could no longer be a Shinobi, Nobita had no choice but to retire. He then taught Konoha-Style Kenjutsu to the younger generation of n in a wheelchair, but after a few years like this, Nobitas spirit could not bear the pain of his severed legs, so he began to use alcohol to escape reality.


    For the next ten years, Nobita was either drinking or on the way to drink. Such days not only made his body worse, but also depleted the assets he had stored when he was still a Shinobi.


    After going bankrupt, Nobita relied on the viges assistance and the subsidy from the n to live. The money was not much and was only enough to maintain a living, so drinking was impossible.


    Fortunately, Kanp was born and he helped Gekk Tavern to upy most of the viges tavern market with crayfish, so he was able to drink again.


    When he heard Hoshinos request, Nobita agreed without saying anything further.


    Kanp met Nobita, who was in the dying years, in his living room. He was only skin and bones, and theres only dozens of scattered white hairs on his head. When he smiled, he revealed a few yellow-to-ck teeth. He looked very much like Qiu Qianchi, who is the one from the Return of the Condor Heroes!


    Kanp, call him Grandpa Nobita. Although Hoshino couldnt understand Nobitas drunken stupor over the years, it was a necessary courtesy to respect the elders from the same n.


    Kanp looked Nobita, and felt quite emotional: Nobita is already a grandfather


    He didnt care about this, and respectfully called Grandpa Nobita.


    Nobitas eyes are a little muddy. It seems that he hasnt woken up from the hangoverst night, but he was already prepared, he took out a scroll and handed it to Kanp, and then said: This is the training scroll for Wind Attribute Chakra Nature Transformation. I wrote it by myself in my early years. If theres something you dont understand, just ask, Im still not drunk.


    What a good guy!


    Kanp silently gave a thumbs up. After taking the scroll, he really wanted to give all the wine at his home to Nobita.


    Then, Kanp opened the scroll in the living room and read it seriously.


    On the other side, under Nobitas strange gaze, Hoshino bit the bullet and gave him a small bottle of sake.


    After couple of mouthfuls, Nobita started hupping, and the scene was almost uncontroble.


    Kanp ignored him, read the scroll seriously several times, and started collecting.


    The green light cluster in his mind surged, but unfortunately, he didnt get anything in the end.


    Kanp knows that there are not many tricks in collecting scroll, so he can only read it a few more times and collect it again.


    Unfortunately, he was very unlucky today, and all three collections failed.


    When he raised his head, Nobita was already paralyzed in the wheelchair, drunk and unconscious.


    Although its a bit rude to say that, but!


    Hoshino stood on the side and looked at Kanp seriously, In the future, even if you are an adult, you must never drink alcohol!


    Yes. Kanp can only answer this.


    In the next few days, Kanp will read the scroll of Wind Attribute Chakra Nature Transformation, and his shadow clone read the scroll of the Hazy Moon Night. After nearly ten days, he finally seeded in collecting these two techniques!


    After that, Kanp spent half a day familiarizing himself with the Wind Attribute Chakra Nature Transformation, and then focused all his energy on the nsmen.


    With the golden signboard of his father and the contribution of the tavern, Kanp began to visit the ns Shinobi who have retired for various reasons. Calling uncles and grandpas respectfully, and then quietly collected them. Unfortunately, the probability of collection failure is still very high, and there are only so many Secret Art is Konoha-Style Kenjutsu (Nidaime Hokage has limited energy). In three months, Kanp finally collected three more Secret Arts, namely Moonlight, Thunder Dance, shing Wind, and coupled with the previous the Dance of Crescent Moon and Hazy Moon Night, theres a total of five great moves.


    And because of therge number of bases collected, the formidable power of these Konoha-Style Kenjutsus Secret Arts has been improved in different degrees!


    When the collection was sessful, Kanp wanted to let his shadow clone train, but considering that he is being monitored by Anbu now, he decided to keep a low profile, otherwise, too many cards would be exposed and he would be passive in the future.


    Currently, next to the green light cluster in Kanps mind, there are already arge number of light blue dots around. Except for the fancy Ninjutsu, Taijutsu, and five Konoha-Style Kenjutsus Secret Arts, Kanps current best Ninjutsu includes:


    Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique, Great Dragon Fire Technique, and Big me Bullet.


    Lightning Release: Electromaic Murder.


    Wind Release: breakthrough, Great Breakthrough.


    Earth Release: Hardening Technique, Subterranean Voyage, Earth-Style Wall.


    Water Release: Hiding in Mist Technique, Great Waterfall Technique, Water Dragon Bullet Technique, Running Water Whip, Water Clone, Wild Water Wave, Water Formation Wall, Water Prison Technique.


    With these, he should be stable in the Chunin Exams.


    Soon, the assessment of the first Chunin Exams in Konohas Year 45 began.


    Except for the civilian Shinobi, each Great Shinobi n sent many Genin examinees to supplement thebat power of the front line.


    In Gekk n, in addition to Kanp, there are three other Genin who also participated, namely Gekk Reif, Gekk Yuki and Gekk Yama.


    Although more than a year has passed, Kanp still remembers them.


    At the beginning, they trained Kenjutsu from Hoshino at Kanps house. Kanp collected Chakra Refining Technique and Three Basic Techniques from Reif and Yuki. As for Gekk Yama, Kanp also collected him, but it is a pity that Yamas character is not very friendly, so Kanps collection was unsessful.


    But Kanp does not hold grudges.


    He has forgotten all those bullshit idents thoroughly!


    Yes, it is like that.

 Chapter 231: The First Round Of The Chunin Exams

    Chapter 231: The First Round Of The Chunin Exams


    During the war, there are three types of Chunin Exams registration. The first type is the rmendation by Jnin Instructor, the second is self-registration, and the third is the n arrangement, which corresponded to three-person groups, single civilian Shinobi, and n Shinobi.


    So, Kanp, Reif, Yuki, and Yama four people were arranged by the Gekk n into two teams to register for thepetition.


    Kanp and Reif are in the same team, and Yuki and Yama formed another team.


    After the grouping, Yama looked a little unhappy. The Chunin Exams was not a childs y. Just in case, he had practiced joint attack tactics with Reif and Yuki in advance, but he didnt that the Young n Head would cause trouble halfway and took away Reif directly.


    Yama had a stern face and unhappy face until he arrived at the Academy.


    Academy has three days off, so apart from nearly a hundred Genin who came to participate in the Exams and Chunin who invigted the exam, there are no more students in the Academy.


    Kanp and Reif stood together, and Kanp looked strangely at the strong and tall proctor Chunin, and said: Isnt the first stage of the exam supposed to be in the ssroom?


    ssroom? Hmph, do you think that Chunin Exams is the same as the Academys exam? Yama, who is next to him, snorted coldly and said, If you are so naive, advise you to leave here early, so as not to drag down Reif.


    Kanp squinted at him: I dont hold any grudges.


    Reif seemed to be worried about Kanp being angry, so he hurriedly interjected: Kanp, it is the time of war, so Chunin Exams written test was skipped.


    Big Brother Reif, what will the Chunin Exams test now? Will we fight directly? Kanp asked.


    Reif shook his head and said: I dont know either.


    Kanp looked around, and saw that everyone around seemed to be in a state of confusion.


    Time passed, and the dozens of Genin waited for a long time at the Academys training grounds, but there was no movement from the proctor Chunin around.


    An impatient Genin directly asked the nearby Chunin proctor, but the answer he got surprised all the Genin present: The first stage of the exam has already started.


    Its already started?


    Then, what are the test?


    Faced with the Genins questions, the proctor Chunin did not answer.


    The Genin look at each other in nk dismay.


    Kanp looked towards Reif, who also shook his head with a confused expression.


    Kanp looked at Yama, but this guy face is a little red. He snorted coldly, turned his head and didnt look at him.


    Then Kanp turned his gaze towards the surrounding Genin, who are all discussing spiritedly, and then looked towards the proctor Chunin, who was standing next him. He then rubbed his chin and started thinking.


    Is it the werewolf, and there are Chunin or ordinary person lurking among us Genin?


    Kanp immediately used Sensor Ninjutsu, and at the same time, he reduced the sense range to the dozens of Genin present. In his mind, dozens of human-shaped lines appeared, most of which are blurry, and there were seven or eight that looked rtively clear, indicating that these people have more Chakra than the others.


    Kanp found these people one by one, two from the Hyga n, one from theUchiha n, and the others are from InoShikaCho and other Shinobi n, and theres nothing strange about them.


    Excluding werewolf, what exactly is the content of the exam?


    Kanp started guessing with everyone, but after guessing, he didnt know what they need to do in this stage.


    Dozens of Genin waited from morning to noon, and guessed from noon to night. Feeling tired, hungry and thirsty, some of the Genin took out military ration pills and wanted to replenish their stamina, and some took out water bottles to quench their thirst, but unfortunately, their behavior was immediately blocked by the proctor Chunin!


    During the exam, you are not allowed to take a drop of water or a military ration pill. Vitors will be disqualified from the exam! One of the proctor Chunin said lightly.


    Why are you not letting me eat military ration pills?


    So, what exactly is the test for this stage?


    Were not even allowed to drink water?


    A lot of Genin are protesting and questioning, but unfortunately, after the proctor Chunin said those words, he shut his mouth again.


    Then, can we leave?


    Kanp suddenly thought of something, and asked.


    Leaving is regarded as an automatic abstention. The proctor Chunin nced at Kanp.


    Kanp now understands what is going on.


    Kanp, you seem to understand the content of this exam. Reif, and the nearby Yuki and Yama also looked over.


    Kanp nodded and said in a low voice: Thats about it, by the way, how many days off is the Academy?


    Three days. Reif said, So Kanp, what exactly do we need to do for this first stage? Does it have anything to do with the Academys days off?


    I hope it doesnt have anything to do with it.


    Kanps face was a little pale at this time.


    He guessed that the purpose of this exam was to test their endurance!


    After all, after being promoted to Chunin, they have to go to the battlefield, and they would certainly encounter death situation. The most feared is that when their stamina is exhausted, they can only use willpower to resist the hunger, ovee the difficulties, or wait for rescue in silence in a mortal environment, all of which are extremely difficult challenges for anyone.


    So, this first stage of the exam is probably a test of endurance.


    Hey, Kanp, what do you understand? Dont talk halfway, I hate that kind of person the most! Yama said dissatisfiedly.


    Kanps eyes lit up: Like you, I also people who talk halfway!


    Yama is depressed: Then why dont you continue?


    Kanp squinted at him: I wont tell you, I wont tell you.


    Then he looked towards Reif and Yuki, and said: Just talk less, save your stamina!


    Reif and Yuki looked at the unfathomable Kanp, and subconscious also closed his mouth, and then waited quietly.


    The Genin around are not fools, and they soon noticed what they need to do, and then told theirpanions to shut up to save moisture and stamina.


    Gradually, the Academys training grounds became quieter and quieter. Even the people who have not guessed the essence of the first stage are affected by the surrounding environment and no longer speak.


    The night was getting darker and darker. Even the bright moon is covered by the dark clouds, and the stars in the sky seem to lose their brilliance and they only lightly dotted the night dotted.


    Then, the sun rises, the bright moon disappears, and the morning sun slowly rise, showing the start of the next day.


    But the exam does not seem to end at all!


    The proctor Chunin are still standing next to the Genin motionlessly. The Genin did not eat or drink for a day and a night, and the same is true for these proctor Chunin.


    This gave them a huge sense of oppression!


    Kanp, will the first stage of the examst three days? Reif asked in a low voice.


    Yama next to them, and Yuki also subconsciously looked over.


    Kanp wanted to scare Yama, but then he thought that if they were really at the point of exhaustion, it would be too scary, so he shrugged his shoulders and said: Maybe.


    Fortunately, its not summer now. Otherwise, if they dont drink water for one day and one night under the scorching sun, they may faint directly.


    But its still exhausting. Kanp looked around and saw several Genin kept swallowing their saliva, their faces turned pale, and they are on the verge of copsing.


    Kanp also subconsciously swallowed his saliva, and then narrowed his eyes.


    If you cant hold on, you can just abstain. One of the proctor Chunin suddenly started speaking, Because this exam willst for three days!


    Three days?


    No way!


    After just one day, I was already unable to hold on, what should I do?


    Many Genin started talking anxiously, and several groups of Shinobi gritted their teeth and announced their abstentions.


    But most of them refused to leave.


    At noon, the proctor Chunin started speaking again: There is still a day and a half before the end. Those who cant hold on can abstain.


    This time, a few more groups of Shinobi left.


    In the evening, the proctor Chunin spoke for the third time: If you cant hold on, you can abstain!


    Kanp opened his eyes. At this time, his lips were a little chapped and his throat felt like cracked soil, and he felt very ufortable, but even so, he still did not abstain.


    Reif looked at Kanps condition. Thinking that Kanp, who is younger than him, could hold on, there is no reason why he cant stand it!


    Yama and Yuki on the other side also clenched their teeth and insisted. After all, when training Kenjutsu, they also suffered a lot, so they are more tolerant than other Shinobi.


    After a while, several Genin couldnt help but fainted due to hunger and cold.


    Naturally, these people were all eliminated. This scene seemed to stimte some Shinobi. After a while, seven or eight groups of Shinobi left.


    At around eight oclock, a burst of apuse suddenly awakened the Genin who were present.


    Congrattions on passing the first stage of the exam.


    A proctor Chunin abruptly said in a cold voice, Next, we will take you all to the second stage of the exam. Everyone need to follow me, and those who fall behind will be eliminated!

 Chapter 232: Kanpūs Sealing Scroll

    Chapter 232: Kanp��''s Sealing Scroll


    Its only been two days, and its over?


    Didnt you just say it would be three days?


    If those who abstained knew, wouldnt they hate you to death?


    Faced with the strange gazes of the remaining seventy Genin, the proctor Chunin didnt care at all. They just turned around and set off toward the Forest of Death.


    The remaining Genin had no choice but to drag their tired bodies to catch up with them.


    Kanp followed from behind, his eyes rolled, and he directly took out military ration pill to replenish his strength, and then took water from sealing scroll to replenish his moisture.


    Reif, who is next to him, had his eyes popping out when he saw this: Kanp, you, you You will be disqualified if the proctor found you doing that!


    No, dont worry.


    Kanp smiled and said, The first stage of the exam is over, so you know.


    Reif was stunned, Thats right, just now, the proctor said that in the exam, we cant eat military ration pill and cant drink water. But now that the first stage is over, there is naturally no such taboo!


    Reif immediately fetches some water to replenish his moisture, and then speaks to remind Yuki and Yama, who are running ahead.


    After a while, the rest of the Genin also started to eat and drink.


    The proctor Chunin, who ran ahead, really did not stop them.


    Kanp, you are very smart! Reif eximed.


    Chunin Exams is not just about muscles.


    Kanp nced at Yama, who is in front of him, and said happily, Wisdom is the most important thing.


    Yama felt he was insulted at this moment: This Kanp is calling me stupid, right?


    Just as he was about to refute Kanp fiercely with his own experience, he suddenly found that the distance between him and the Genin in front of him was gradually widening.


    Whats going on? Yama hurriedly elerated and followed along. He looked up and found that the proctor Chunin, who were running at the front, were actually getting faster and faster!


    It seems that another group of people will be eliminated. Kanps footsteps fastened, and he quickly followed. He looked towards Reif, and saw that his were bloodshot, but he still clenched his teeth, and chased closely.


    But as time passed, more than a dozen Genin gradually fell behind. Kanp sighed silently as he looked at these Genin with red eyes and screaming to catch up with them.


    It cant be helped. After all, although everyone replenished their stamina and moisture, they have been sleepless for two days and one night, and coupled with the pressure of the exams, their mental will is also being consumed invisibly. And now, they have to rush to the Forest of Death, so of course the Genin, whose foundation is unstable, cant hold on.


    After a while, this dozen or so Genin were ruthlessly eliminated.


    At around ten oclock in the evening, the remaining sixty or so Genin reached the outskirts of the Forest of Death that is surrounded by huge irons, while gasping for breath.


    When Kanp ran here, there was a palpitation in his chest. Coupled with the gloomy environment all around, there was an inexplicable feeling that he was about to die suddenly.


    The other Genin were not much better, and they all gasped for breath with their hands on their backs.


    However, the proctor Chunin ruthlessly prevented them from taking a break: The second stage of the exam, survive in the Forest of Death for three days!


    You are not allowed to bring any Ninja Tools in this stage! You must also hand over all the military ration pills and water to us!


    You can cooperate or attack each other during the exam, but killing is prohibited!


    If you cant hold on, you can just abstain, and we will immediately take you out of here!


    In addition, I will give you all a piece of information for free. Because of the influence of human factors, the wild beasts in the Forest of Death are particrly violent, so be careful not to die in this ce!


    Then, tell me about the Ninja Tool, Ninja bag, military ration pills, water, food, sealing scroll and other items on your body, and hand in all of them!


    The remaining sixty or so Genin looked at each other in nk dismay. They bit the bullet and handed over the ninja bag, sealing scroll, food and water on their body.


    Kanp was no exception. At first, he even resisted a bit, but seeing that the Genin, who looked like from Uchiha n, Hyga n, InoShikaCho and other n all handed over their sealing scroll, he suddenly felt less resistance in his heart.


    After sorting the examinees belongings, the proctor Chunin finally announced: The second stage of the exam is officially started!


    The iron slowly opened, and more than 60 Genin had no choice but to rush in empty-handed.


    During the running process, the Shinobi from the Great n huddled together. InoShikaCho even went far more extreme. The three Great ns gathered together in a swarm. Kanp, Reif, Yuki, and Yama would naturally not be separated. As for the civilian Shinobi, they are not stupid. Without saying anything further, they all pleased each other with their eyes.


    Only after all the examinees entered the Forest of Death that the proctor Chunin closed the iron again.


    Next, these proctor Chunin came to the ce where the examinees belongings were ced and formed a circle. They then turned around at the same time and looked elsewhere.


    At the next moment, a man wearing piggy mask, ck tight clothes and a white suspender shirt appeared in the middle of the proctor Chunin.


    He turned over the items on the ground, and finally took out Kanps sealing scroll, and disappeared from that ce in an instant.


    Hokage Tower


    In his office, Hiruzen easily opened Kanps sealing scroll, and then took out the items inside one by one.


    Ding!


    Obtain an Iron Box the size of a human head.


    When he opened it, the dazzling light of the ruby and sapphire appeared. Looking closely, the gems inside are stained with some stone chips, which obviously showed that they are just unearthed.


    Hiruzen guessed that these gems are from the gem mine in Land of the Moon.


    Ding!


    Obtain a bamboo stick.


    Hiruzen touched it, and it really felt like bamboo, but the weight was wrong. He groped it carefully, and finally realized that it was a sharp sword.


    Recalling about the information about Kanp, Hiruzen understood that this is the sword made by the Shinobi craftsman Kanp hired in the Craftsman Shinobi Vige, which seemed to be called Moonlight.


    He continues to take out the items from the scroll.


    Ding!


    Obtain a silver ore.


    Hiruzen took a look at it and found nothing unusual.


    Taking out another item again.


    Ding!


    Get a brand new shriveled wallet.


    Ding!


    Get a Shinobi Certificate.


    Then there is no more.


    There are only these items?


    Hiruzen frowned: It seems that there is no item rted to the Abyss organization.


    Hiruzen waved his hand and motioned to the Anbu beside him to put these things away, and said: Put it back.


    Yes!


    At the same time.


    In the Forest of Death.


    Kanp and his group of four are looking for the river.


    The first element of survival in the wild is to find a water source. This is the most important point no matter where you are, but


    Kanp, you look a little weird. Whats wrong? Reif asked strangely.


    Could it be that you are afraid of the beasts in the forest? Yama teased with a smile.


    Kanp squinted at them, and secretly sighed: It is really enviable that Shinobi, who have not mastered Sensor Ninjutsu, have nothing to worry about.


    Thats right, when Kanp came in just now, in order to prevent idents, he used Sensor Ninjutsu. He then saw the strange phenomenon of the proctor Chunin outside were forming a circle, especially when a person with a very clear lines suddenly appeared. When he was in the middle of the circle, Kanp was even more surprised.


    Then, Kanp quickly remembered that the ninja bag, sealing scroll, food, water and other items that they had handed over happened to be in the middle of the circle surrounded by these proctor Chunin.


    Kanps intuition told him that the other party must havee for his sealing scroll!


    As for it is Hiruzen or Danz behind it, Kanp thinks that both of them are possible candidate.


    Fortunately, Kanp had sunk all the corpses in the sealing scroll before returning to the vige. Otherwise, if they saw a lot of corpses inside, they would havebeled Kanp as a crazy pervert.


    Kanp was both feeling lucky and aggrieved, but now that the matter hade to this point, he can only keep telling himself that he must be cautious and careful in the future, otherwise, if Hiruzen or Danz found something strange, they will definitely kill him!

 Chapter 233: Beggars Pork

    Chapter 233: Beggar''s Pork


    Three oclock in the morning.


    At a corner of the Forest of Death.


    Kanps group of four finally found a creek after running around for a long time. There are many small wild beasts on the side of the creek grimacing at them, looking fierce.


    Although Kanps group of four has eaten military ration pills and drank water before, they were still busy most of the night, so theyre sleepy and hungry. Seeing these wild beasts, they suddenly rushed up with red eyes and raised their fists to take care of them at once.


    Then Kanp lit a fire with Fire Release, and the four people started to barbecue. After a full meal, the heavy fatigue came over them, and the four people fought with their eyelids and went to sleep one after another.


    Kanp forced his self to form hand seal and create a shadow clone to watch the night, and then fell asleep on Yama.


    When he woke up again, it was already noon. The mottled sunlight poured from the lush branches and leaves overhead, but it did not bring much warmth to Kanp.


    It is the end of February now, and the weather hasnt gotten warmer yet. Kanps group of four slept by the creek all night, and if it wasnt for the shadow clone had also watching the bonfire, the four people would have caught a cold long ago.


    Say thank you. Kanps shadow clone winked at the sober people.


    Kanp, your shadow clone its really strange. Reif felt strange.


    Abnormal. Yama insulted rudely while rubbing his body, Why did my body feel so sore after waking up?


    Kanp grinned awkwardly, and there was nothing he could do. The shadow clone he created is either cold and arrogant, or even more wretched and obscene than him, which is simply two extremes.


    Kanp waved his hand to disperse the shadow clone, and the fatigue of the night instantly flooded into his mind.


    Kanp rubbed his temples. If it wasnt for the Uzumaki ns physique, he really couldnt hold it!


    What shall we do next? Yuki asked.


    Didnt the proctor say that this stage is about to survive in the Forest of Death for three days? We can just stay here for three full days. Yama said, We can just take these three days to take a good rest and prepare for the third stage of the exam!


    Kanp walked over and patted Yamas shoulder: Brain is a good thing, dont forget to bring it when you go out.


    Yama looked at Kanp, who seemed to be concerned of him, and subconscious thought that the other side was kind, but when he thought about it carefully, he felt that Kanp was insulting himself, but it was toote even if he understands it now, as Reif next to him had already interjected: Kanp, do you have any suggestions?


    Of course we should change location!


    Kanp said, The proctor said that the wild beasts in the Forest of Death are violent. It wont take long for me to want those beasts toe to our doorstep.


    But didnt nothing happenst night? Yuki next to him also asked.


    The first night will definitely let us rest. After all, havent slept for almost two days and two nights. And with this, they can also make us rx our vignce. Kanp said.


    After he said that, the ground suddenly shook, and the nearby small wild beast jumped out of the tree hole, the cracks in the ground, and the branches and leaves like crazy, and quickly fled forward for their lives.


    Itsing!


    Kanps eyes lit up and he said, Prepare to fight!


    Reif and the other two realized it too, and hurriedly turned around and became vignt.


    No, its not like this!


    Yama suddenly reacted and eximed, Arent those wild beasts emotionally out of control? How did they find us?


    Maybe someone came early in the morning to attract them to us.


    Kanp formed the hand seal to use Sensor Ninjutsu, and he found that there was a man with a strong lineing here from behind. At the same time, he also saw two clearer human-shaped lines hidden near them.


    Anbu!


    Kanp stayed calm and collected.


    I see, its the proctor Chunin!


    Reifs IQ started working, They want to increase the difficulty of the exam in this way!


    Hearing Reifs exnation, the others couldnt help but scolded the family members of the proctor Chunin.


    Kanp has a strong desire to survive, so he didnt say anything.


    After a while, the tremors in front of them grew stronger and stronger, and the four people looked at the front with wide eyes, and saw a huge wild boar rushing towards them while roaring.


    This wild boar is about five meters tall and twelve or thirteen meters long. It has a pair of blood color eye pupils, and nose is constantly spraying white air currents, and the fangs at the corners of the mouth are as hideous as rhino horns. Moreover, it is covered with a thickyer of cracked armor, which is formed by the fusion of wild boars rubbing mud, resin, etc. and is as hard as a rock. Even if they had a sharp Ninja Tool, they would not be able to break thisyer of armor, let alone being unarmed.


    Run!!


    Reif suddenly shouted, then turned around and ran away.


    How could they attract such a dangerous wild beast? Yama followed with a gloomy expression.


    They are all Shinobi of the Gekk n. They have been training Konoha-Style Kenjutsu since they were young. Without a sword, they wont even have the half of their original. It would be fine if they are facing an ordinary wild beast, but the armored wild boar is very difficult!


    The three of them ran and ran, but found that there was one person missing. When they turned their heads to look, they saw that Kanp is still standing there, quietly waiting for the big wild boar that came galloping.


    Kanp, what are you doing? Run!


    Reif yelled.


    Dont worry, its just a wild boar.


    Kanp smiled indifferently.


    Aho (Stupid)!!


    Yama was in a panic, The mud on the boar is very hard. Even if you have a sword, you, you Halfway through, he couldnt speak anymore.


    They then saw Kanp formed hand seals, and brazenly spurt water on the wild boar.


    Suiton: Mizurappa! (Water Release: Wild Water Wave)


    The rapid flow of water hit the wild boars forehead, and it instantly flows through its whole body and seeps into the hard mud armor.


    When the wild boar saw this, it was furious. With red eyes, it jumped like a pig, and its huge and sharp fangs fiercely shot towards Kanps chest and abdomen.


    Kanp formed another hand seal and used Body Flicker Technique, turned into a gust of wind and came to the branches and leaves of another tree, and then continued to spurt water.


    The wild boar became more and more irritable, and it mmed into Kanp, smashing dozens of towering trees nearby.


    At the same time, Kanps water alsopletely soaks the mud armor on the wild boar!


    In the next moment, Kanp turned his head at Reif and the others, and said with a smile: Lets eat beggars pork for lunch!


    After the words fell, Kanps hands are already dancing.


    Katon: Gryka no Jutsu! (Fire Release: Great Dragon Fire Technique)


    The huge Chakra was highly condensed andpressed in Kanps body, and when it spewed out, it turned into ava-like fire dragon. The crimson aura filled a 100-meter radius, and then the great fire dragon mmed into the wild boar.


    Boom


    The hot mes flow likeva, covering the wild boars whole body in a blink of an eye. The intense high temperature prated through the wet mud, and the wild boar is burned to death in the mud armor in an instant.


    Boom!


    Because of the inertia, the wild boar dashed forward a distance of several tens of meters before falling to the ground unwillingly.


    Reif and the others were already stunned.


    No way?


    Ninjutsu? Is Ninjutsu his strong point?


    What a terrifying Fire Release Ninjutsu!


    The three people have different expressions, and they looked at Kanp and the wild boar still zing with crimson fire on the ground in disbelief.


    What are you doing? Lets start eating. Kanp said with a light-hearted smile.

 Chapter 234: Five Attributes Ninjutsu!

    Chapter 234: Five Attributes Ninjutsu!


    Forest of Death.


    Kanps group of four had just eaten the beggars pork, but before they could digest their food, the earth shook again!


    Its here again? Heh, the proctor Chunin is really hardworking. Doesnt he want to eat?


    Kanp snorted.


    It seems that there is more than one end this time!


    Reify on the ground and listened to the surroundings with his ears close to the ground, The vibrations areing from three directions!


    Get ready to fight.


    Kanp got up and cursed the proctor Chunin in his heart. Its impossible to run away now, so he can only act tough.


    Yama frowned and pulled out a rib from the big wild boar and waved it a few times, not to mention the movement was quite smooth.


    Kanp cant stand it anymore, How can anyone fight with a pigs rib?


    This is for you.


    Kanp threw the one-meter-long, thick-thigh fangs from the wild boars mouth to Yama.


    Yama subconsciously hugged the fangs, and then threw it out with a look of disgust, and gave Kanp a fierce look.


    Hisss


    While they are still ying around, a sharp, heavy hissing sound suddenly came from the distance. The four looked up and saw a huge green python with the thickness of a water tank winding its way from the dense forest.


    So big!!


    Reifs eyes almost popped out when he saw this.


    Creack creack


    The green pythons scales rubbed against the trees bark, making a harsh sound. Its pair of green vertical pupils the size of two heads were terrifying, staring at Kanps group of four.


    What should we do?


    Reif looked towards Kanp.


    The tenacity of this green pythons snake scales is probably no worse than that of the previous wild boar armor. They dont have Ninja Tools with them and are also not good at Ninjutsu, so they can only rely on Kanp.


    Against this level of wild beast, I dont even need to move!


    Kanps hands danced again: Doton: Doryheki!!! (Earth Release: Earth Release Wall)


    Boom!


    A huge earth wall burst out in an instant and mmed fiercely into the green pythons head.


    Hiss~


    The green python was hit, and his eyes were instantly filled with anger. Winding its body and coiling the earth wall, the tough snake scales rubbed against the earth wall, and it shattered into pieces in an instant!


    Katon: Gkaky no Jutsu! (Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique)


    Kanp shot out a huge fireball, but his hands didnt stop, and then he used Wind Release: Breakthrough.


    The strong wind whistled, and the mes of the fireball became stronger under the wind, but the green python reacted very quickly, and its tail immediately swept away the great fireball. In an instant, the hot fireball exploded around the green pythons tail as the center. The explosion spreads towards all around, and apanied by the roaring roar of the green python, violent wind suddenly burst out of the fireball.


    Suiton: Mizurappa! (Water Release: Wild Water Wave)


    Kanp ignored the green python and just let his hands danced on its own. He then spurts out water at the ground in front of him, and when the green python approached, he avoided it with Body Flicker Technique, and then he formed hand seals again: Raiton: Jibashi! (Lightning Release: Electromaic Murder)


    Crackle!


    The azure blue lightning split out in an instant and flows along the water on the ground to the green python, covering its huge body like blue tentacles.


    Sizzle~~


    After being hit by the electric shock, the green python twisted its body frantically. In the next instant, Kanp once again formed the hand seals of the Great Dragon Fire, hit the green pythons head, and defeated it at once.


    Kanp, you! You!!!


    Reif stared at Kanp with disbelief on his face.


    Water Release, Fire Release, Earth Release, Wind Release, Lightning Release


    Yamas eyes twitched slightly, You actually mastered the Five Attributes of Ninjutsu


    Basic exercises.


    Kanp waved his hand, then looked down at his feet, and sighed, Just now, I said I wouldnt move, but I broke my promise.


    Reif, Yama, and Yuki looked at him nkly: If you dont speak, we can still recognize you as our younger brother.


    Before everyone could say anything, the other two huge wild beasts also rushed over.


    Kanp was unwilling to pass on the responsibilities to others, and directly rushed up with Ninjutsu.


    Although using Ninjutsu non-stop consumes a lot of Chakra, there is no problem for Kanp. With the powerful recovery of the Uzumaki ns physique and the perfect level Chakra Refining Technique which increased the speed by 9 times, Kanp would just need a few minutes before his Chakra became full again.


    After that, Kanp took Reif and the other to and moved madly. With the help of Sensor Ninjutsu, once the proctor Chunin left to hook up the wild beast, they would change location immediately. Som when the proctor Chunin return, how can he find them so soon?


    After going back and forth, the proctor Chunin also knows that among these four people, there is one or more people who have mastered Sensor Ninjutsu, otherwise, it is impossible to achieve this level of escape!


    It wasnt untilte at night on the third day that Kanp brought Reif and the other two to the periphery of the Forest of Death.


    After three days and three nights passed, there were only fifty Genin remained who returned here.


    Congrattions, you passed the second stage of the Chunin Exams!


    The third stage will be held three days from. The specific time and ce are


    After the proctor Chunin said this, he motioned the Genin to retrieve their belongings. Kanp calmly retrieved his own ninja bag and sealing scroll from the crowd. It is unknown if it is a psychological effect, but right now, Kanp feels that both his sealing scroll and ninja bag are already unclean and impure. They have been tainted by other peoples perverted hands and are no longer the pinks that should be in his memory.


    Disband!


    After everyone finished retrieving their own belongings, the proctor Chunin instantly disappeared.


    Its finally over.


    Yama looked at Kanp withplicated eyes. It was all thanks to Kanp that they are safe in this stage.


    You are wee.


    Kanp looked at him with a smile.


    You!


    Yama was filled in anger, and said with a snort, Even if I thank you this time, but if you meet me in the third exam, I wont hold back!


    Me too! Kanp looked at him.


    Yama clenched his teeth in anger, I obviously passed the exam, but why is it so ufortable?


    Reif and Yama smiled and thanked each other with a good attitude.


    When he got home, Kanp continued to live at home. Hayate seemed to know that Kanp had participated in the Chunin Exams and didnt bother him at home. Instead, he looked more excited when reading medical books, and hes looking forward to the Body Revival Technique.


    In the blink of an eye, two days passed in a sh.


    At nine oclock in the morning on the third day, Kanp Reif, Yama and Yuki came to the venue of thest stage of the Chunin Exams.


    One year ago, Shikuro brought Team 2 to see the Chunin Exams. One yearter, it was finally Kanps turn to participate.


    Although a year has passed, there is only little change here. It is still the size of two football fields, surrounded by railings, and there is only one main stand.


    Kanp stood under the main stand and looked around. There were a lot of people outside the railings. At first nce, there were at least thousands of spectators.


    Konohas number 1 gambling hall, Chrysanthemum Gambling Hall naturally would not miss this opportunity and dispatched arge number of staff to intersperse and conduct business.


    I wonder if Tsunade is here or not.


    While Kanp was distracted, a Jnin, who is the proctor of the third stage of the exam, has announced thepetitions rules, and then the great inheritor of the Will of Fire, Sandaime Hokage, officially announced the start of thepetition!

 Chapter 235: Byakugan

    Chapter 235: Byakugan


    The third stage of the exam is very simple. It is a one-on-one fight. The winner will be promoted to Chunin, but the loser doesnt need to worry. As it is now in the war period. Konoha is in urgent need ofbat power, so even if they lose, as long as they perform well, they will still be able to be promoted!


    Because of this, Kanp has no psychological pressure on the third stage.


    The cheers and apuse outside the field were endless. After a few match, it was Kanps turn soon.


    Next match, Gekk Kanp, Hyga Shige!


    Kanp, ganbatte! Reif immediately clenched his fists and encourage him.


    Be d that you didnt match against me. Yama said proudly.


    Kanp looked at him seriously and said: I, Gekk Kanp, would like to call you strongest mouth!


    Yama frowned, and he feels that Kanp is notplimenting him.


    Kanp walked into the field and stood opposite of Hyga Shige.


    I have heard of you! Shige wore a loose kimono and looked at Kanp lightly. Your Ninja Tools throwing is very good, but you are definitely not my opponent, just admit defeat.


    Why would he say something like that?


    Kanp looked at him suspiciously, and then thought of Hyga Shinichi.


    When he was at the Academy, in order to exercise his actualbat ability while also collecting Byakugan on the way, Kanp was sparring with Shinichi several times.


    This Hyga Shige should have heard of my information from Shinichi.


    Kanp smiled: Is it Shinichi-senpai who told you that? He and I are very good friends!


    Upon hearing this, Shige nodded and said: Shinichi is my younger brother.


    Kanp thought that in the future, he might have to collect Shinichi, and even his entire n through Shinichi, so his attitude was very correct at this moment: Although I am good at Ninja Tools throwing, I have switched to Ninjutsu after graduation. You should be careful, Senpai!


    Shige nodded indifferently.


    At the same time.


    In the audience seats, Shikuro and Yui are also watching thepetition.


    Uncle, can Kanp win? Yui asked.


    Shikuro frowned slightly: Hyga ns Shinobi are good at Taijutsu and Kanp is good at Ninjutsu. If he can keep the distance, he should be able to win, but the venues space is limited, and Kanps Transparent Release may be seen through by Byakugan.


    That brat will definitely lose!


    In the audience seats on the other side, Tsunade, who transformed into an old woman, snorted and sneered, as she bet all her money on Kanp losing.


    With a one-for-one probability, Tsunade can win back all the money she had just lost!


    Well, if I win this one, Ill stop betting!


    Tsunade silently set a g on herself.


    In the field.


    The proctor Jnin saw that the two of them finished the provocation, so hezily announced the start of the match!


    At the next moment!


    Jkenp: Hakke Ni Sh! (Gentle Fist Art: Eight Trigrams Two Palms)


    With a heavy footstep, Shige stepped directly into Kanps side, and poured Chakra into his palms.


    Kanp knew where his strong points are, so he immediately formed hand seal and used Body Flicker Technique to retreat for ten meters, and then his hands danced.


    Doton: Dory (Earth Release: Earth Flow)


    Forget it, this Ninjutsu will make it hard to have friends. If I use this, it will be hard to collect Hyga ns Byakugan in the future.


    But at this time, Shige is tip-toeing a bit, and his whole figure rushed towards Kanp like an afterimage.


    Seeing his speed, Kanp knew that he couldnt run away even if he used Body Flicker Technique, so he hurriedly used Earth Release: Hardening Technique, and used his strong chest muscles to receive a Gentle Fist attack.


    Boom!!


    With the dull sound, Kanp was directly blown three meters away, and his feet rubbed against the ground, making two shallow marks.


    Shige frowned upon seeing this: Gentle Fist didnt even break his defense?


    While hes in a daze, Kanp has already spewed a hot fireball: Katon: Gkaky no Jutsu! (Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique)


    Whoosh!


    The hot me condensed into a ball, and as Kanp poured his Chakra into it, the fireball gets bigger and bigger, and after the hot high temperaturees into contact with the cold air, it suddenly turned into warm ripples and spread out wave after wave.


    Under the main stand, several Uchiha ns members did not show any expressions of shock or disbelief when they saw it.


    During the Warring States Period, whoever learns Fire Release of their n will be killed, but since the emergence of Shinobi Vige, if the people in the same vige learn from their Fire Release Ninjutsu, can they kill him? Also, now that few Shinobi from other Great Shinobi Viges have stolen their techniques, can their Uchiha n kill them in their vige?


    Under the cruel reality, they have already epted the reality that their Fire Release was spread, but fortunately, the power of Fire Release mainly depends on the individuals performance, so even if those people learn it, the Uchiha n believed their Fire Release is much stronger than theirs!


    Sure enough, Kanps great fireball looked fierce and unusual, but Shige had turned into an afterimage and retreated before the fireball came, so he wasnt hurt at all!


    Suiton: Rysuiben! (Water Release: Running Water Whip)


    Seeing that the Great Fireball was useless, Kanp immediately changed his strategy. His Chakra turned into a water whip in his hand and he threw it straight towards the running Shige.


    Shige repositioned himself in a calm manner. He jumped up and down to avoid the Running Water Whip, and then his palms were like butterflies as he pped towards Kanp wildly: Jkenp: Hakke Jroku Sh! (Gentle Fist Art: Eight Trigrams Sixteen Palms)


    Kanps expression changed. If he was hit by one palm, the next fifteen palms would definitely be unavoidable. At the critical moment, he could only use shadow clone toe out of this critical situation!


    Kanp puts his index fingers together: Kage Bunshin no Jutsu! (Shadow Clone Technique)


    Bang!


    In the white smoke, Kanp quickly separated from the shadow, and then lit up the Transparent Release!


    Now that Kanp has already confessed to Hiruzen about his Kekkei Genkai, there is no need to pretend anymore, I am the billions cough, I am a Kekkei Genkai Shinobi!


    After bing invisible, Kanp immediately retreated a few steps quietly.


    At the same time, Shige, who smashed the shadow clone apart, also became solemn.


    Disappeared?


    Did he turned invisible, or got into the ground?


    However, in front of these eyes, there is nothing that can hide!


    Byakugan!


    Shige shouted, and arge amount of Chakra poured into his eyes, and the veins near his eyes instantly became visible.


    After activating Byakugan, Shige gets a 360-degree view angle, and he can see everything around him even if hes just standing still!


    He first checked underground, as Byakugans perspective ability allows Shige to see through the ground, but there is no sign of Kanp!


    Then, he focused on the surrounding, and the proctor Jnin not far away entered his line of sight. The other partys body was instantly seen through by the Byakugan, the Chakra Pathway System inside the body and the Chakras flow werepletely revealed.


    Thousands of spectators outside the railing also entered his line of sight and he could see their Chakra Pathway System, but Why couldnt I see Gekk Kanp?


    How could there be a Ninjutsu that canpletely be hidden from Byakugan in this world?


    Shige was shocked and angry, and then continued to inject more Chakra into his Byakugan. In an instant, the veins near Hygas eyes became more and more hideous, as if the roots of trees were entangled!


    Under the frantic urging of the Byakugan, Shige finally saw a blurred and distorted human figure, standing about five meters behind him seemingly without a trace!


    I see you! Hakke Ksh!!! (Eight Trigrams Vacuum Palm)


    Shige was shocked, and immediately activated the Eight Trigrams field, turned around and shot a Chakra shock wave with one palm.


    At this moment, Kanps expression slightly changed!


    Its not because of how powerful the Eight Trigrams Vacuum Palm is, but because of his Transparent Release was discovered by Byakugan!


    While he was stunned, Hygas Chakra shock wave hit Kanp fiercely, directly knocking him out of stealth.


    Puff!


    In midair, Kanp spurt out a mouthful of blood. As his Chakra Pathway System near his chest were blocked by Shiges Chakra, whennding, the operation was extremely unsmooth.


    You lost! Shige looked at Kanp confidently.


    Kanp climbed up from the ground, and his expression still showing a hint of shock, but when he thought about it, Transparent Release is Kekkei Genkai, but Byakugan is also Kekkei Genkai, and Byakugan is also inherited from tsutsuki, so it is not uneptable for Byakugan to be able to see through Transparent Release!


    However, to make me admit defeat?


    Its too early, right?


    Everyone who knows me knows that my endurance is very high!

 Chapter 236: How Much Chakra Do You Think I Have?

    Chapter 236: How Much Chakra Do You Think I Have?


    In the main stand.


    Under the Hokages hat, Hiruzen had a smile on the corner of his mouth, his expression is indifferent, but his heart is not calm.


    Just now, when Kanp used his Transparent Release, Hiruzen waved his hand to order the Anbu next to him to sense Kanps presence, but the result was that he couldnt sense it.


    Can avoid Anbus Sensor Ninjutsu, but cannot avoid Byakugan


    What a really good Kekkei Genkai!


    At the same time.


    On the audience seats.


    Tsunade, who turned into an old woman, looked at Kanp with a faint gaze.


    Just when Kanp turned invisible, Tsunade was really startled. If Kanp managed to hit Shige, she would bankrupt!


    Fortunately, Byakugan can see through the invisibility of that little brat.


    I should be able to win this game!


    "


    "


    On the venue, Kanp and Shige stood opposite each other.


    Are you still going to persevere? Shige frowned.


    Because of his younger brother Shinichi, Shige has a pretty good feeling towards Kanp, but if he continues to hold on, then Kanp cant me him for his heavy hand!


    Senpai, please advise!


    Kanp moved his right hand twice, and Shige can see dozens of kunai, shuriken, and senbon flew in chaotic manner. The Ninja Tools collided with each other in the sky, constantly changing their flight trajectory, and at the same time, theyre getting closer and closer to Shige!


    Seeing this, Shige smiled slightly, An attack of this level


    Huh?


    Shige suddenly caught a glimpse of an Explosive Tag tied to a Ninja Tool. He was shocked, and quickly backed away without saying a word.


    Boom!


    With the sound of the explosion, the ck and red air wave carried the Ninja Tools to shot towards Shige. Seeing this, Shiges eyes widened, and while retreating, he continued to wave his palms, and pped away all the Ninja Tools that were shooting towards him!


    By the time the explosion subsided, Shige had already been forced back by Kanp for fifty meters.


    And Kanp has also expelled Shiges Chakra from his body during this period of time, and then immediately formed a hand seal: Kage Bunshin no Jutsu! (Shadow Clone Technique)


    Bang!


    In the white smoke, Kanp and his shadow clone formed hand seals at the same time.


    Shiges face remained unchanged. He turned into an afterimage and flickered closer to Kanp, but when he was about to continue approaching, Kanps Ninjutsu had alreadye out.


    Suiton: Mizurappa! (Water Release: Wild Water Wave)


    Raiton: Jibashi! (Lightning Release: Electromaic Murder)


    One person and one shadow clone cooperated, one sprayed water from his mouth, wetting the surrounding ground, and the other threw lightning into the water. With the sound of crackling, the blue mine area forcibly stopped Shige from 30 meters away!


    Shige frowned slightly as he looked at the stream of water bursting with blue lightning from time to time, and then he decisively took a detour.


    But his detour gave Kanp and his shadow clone more time!


    Katon: Gryka no Jutsu! (Fire Release: Great Dragon Fire Technique)


    Katon: Dai Endan! (Fire Release: Big me Bullet)


    Kanp and shadow clone both shot mes from their mouths. The huge Chakra condensed andpressed in their body, and then they spewed out ava-like fire dragon and ava-like fiery fireball, which both shot towards Shige.


    The fireball boiled, the fire dragon roared, and the terrifying high temperature exuded an orange blush, dyeing all in the tens of meters in red!


    That Genin is really strong!!


    What a powerful Fire Release Ninjutsu!


    That Hyga ns Shinobi is going to lose!


    A group of civilians discuss spiritedly in the periphery. In their eyes, although Hyga ns Shinobi is from a Noble n, but theyre just punching and pping left and right, and there is no technical content at all. When they saw Kanps Water Release and Lightning Release, and now two Fire Release Ninjutsu have also made such a big movement, which made them think that Kanp is a genius!


    Hearing the talk of these ignorant civilians, Tsunade felt very tired: How could this little brat win?


    If he winsIll be bankrupt!!


    Facing the roaring fire dragon and big me bullet, Shiges expression changed again.


    So strong!


    Ninjutsu of this level usually can only be used by Chunin!


    I underestimated him!


    Shige took a deep breath again, moved his hands slightly, then turned around and ran.


    It cant be helped. After all, even Revolving Heaven, which is known as an absolute defence, can only defend against physical attacks, and it cant block such a powerful Fire Release Ninjutsu at all, not to mention that he hasnt mastered Revolving Heaven yet.


    Boom boom!!


    Shige ran again, and the fire dragon and big me bullet suddenly fell to the ground, and the whole venue shook by the violent explosion. Countless civilians fell to the ground, eximing and looking at the huge ck and red mushrooms in the venue.


    Suiton: Suirydan no Jutsu! (Water Release: Water Dragon Bullet Technique)


    Suiton: Daibakufu no Jutsu! (Water Release: Great Waterfall Technique)


    Kanp and his shadow clone in the venue did not stop, and formed hand seals again, and this time, they spewed out water.


    Its just that there is no water here, so the Water Release they disyed, whether it is the ferocious water dragon or the water tornado that traverses the venue, is not as powerful as the dragon fire and the big me bullet just now.


    However, the imposing-manner is very strong, which can be seen from the loud cheers from the audience.


    Shige continued to evade with an ugly face, trying to find an opportunity, but Kanp had already formed hand seals again.


    Kanp: Fton: Daitoppa! (Wind Release: Great Breakthrough)


    Shadow clone: Fton Toppa! (Wind Release Breakthrough)


    The hurricane whistled, and Kanp turned his head to look at the shadow clone: Whats wrong, little brother, why you spray such a little wind?


    The shadow clone squinted at Kanp and said coldly: Do you know how much Chakra I have?


    Kanps main body can refine Chakra while using Ninjutsu, but his shadow clone cant refine Chakra. His Chakra is fixed at a certain amount, so naturally, the more he uses it, the less he has.


    The shadow clone shot out a few more ordinary Water Release for a while, for a while, and once his Chakra was exhausted, he dissipated with a bang.


    At this time, after the destruction of Kanps Water Release, Fire Release, Lightning Release, and Wind Release, the venue is no longer in the shape of a ground. With potholes and mud on one side, and scorched ck and cracked ground on the other, the destructiveness of Shinobi can be seen from this.


    Your Chakra


    Shige was panting heavily and stood on the sidelines, his expression showed disbelief.


    To be able to use so many Ninjutsu in one breath, how can he has so much Chakra?


    Kanp smiled and didnt speak. His Chakra only is only at Chunin Level, but his recovery speed is extremely fast. His Chakra reserve is like a small pool, it is filled as it was consumed, and the amount of the water filled is more than the amount of water consumed. So, if he wants to empty the pool, he naturally has to increase the consumption.


    However, he filled Chakra into his Chakra reserve in such a frantic manner, which consumed a lot of his Physical Energy and Spiritual Energy. This would make his head dizzy, and it seemed that he could not fight for much longer.


    However, this is the end! Shige also concluded that after Kanp used so many Ninjutsu, he must not have much Chakra left!


    Jkenp: Hakke Shige showed the Gentle Fist stance again, coldly shouted and was about to attack, but Kanp brutally stopped him.


    I surrender!


    What?!


    Shiges face darkened, and he looked at Kanp in disbelief: You just gave up just after using so many Ninjutsu?


    Do you think this is a child fight where you can go home after you are exhausted?


    Hyuga was angry and speechless, and turned to look at the proctor Jnin nearby.


    The proctor Jnin didnt care about that much about this. Since Kanp took the initiative to admit defeat, he definitely lost.


    After the result was announced, Kanp and Shige walked back to the main stand.


    Why did you admit defeat? Shige asked unwillingly.


    He was beaten up and down by Kanps Ninjutsu just now. And just as it was finally his turn to y, Kanp immediately admit defeat. It is a shame for him to be promoted to Chunin through such a battle!


    The more Shige thinks about it, the angrier he gets!


    Ive run out of Chakra, should I not admit defeat and wait for a beating?


    Kanp said righteously. He believes that this little trick of his has definitely touched the depths of Shiges heart, which will make his heart itch so much that he will be dissatisfied with the desires!


    In this way, Kanp can approach him and collect him next time!


    Moreover, he just went down with such a wave of Ninjutsu before, so he believes that Sandaime can also promote him with peace of mind, it killing two birds with one stone!


    As expected of the smart me!

 Chapter 237: Kanpūs Poisonous Chicken Soup Story

    Chapter 237: Kanp��''s Poisonous Chicken Soup Story


    Kanps surrender caused a lot of dissatisfaction among arge number of civilian audiences. They felt that Kanps performance just now crushed Shige, and if someone needs to surrender, it should have been Shige.


    Those who protested, those who were dissatisfied, those who calling it shady, and those who lost money gambling, the crowd outside the railing are quarrelling among themselves. asionally, some sane rational civilians and Shinobi exined loudly that Kanp surrendered was because his Chakra was exhausted, but they didnt listen at all.


    Yui looked at the crowd around her in confusion and asked: Uncle, Kanps fighting style is obviously different from before. Did he do it on purpose?


    Kanps previous battles were always old and wretched. Either hiding in the dark or letting Shisui go first, but now, he turned into a battle fort and threw ninjutsu frantically,pletely fighting like a madman.


    Who knows.


    Shikuro silently looked at Kanp who walked off the field. He doesnt know when it started, but it seemed that he couldnt see through this former student of his, or maybe, he has never saw through him.


    At the same time, Tsunade, who was in the crowd, finally won a bet. She happily exchanged arge sum of money from the Chrysanthemum Gambling Hall and won back all her previous losses!!


    With money in hand, the world is mine!


    The g, that Tsunade has just set up before, has beenpletely forgotten, and she chooses to take advantage of her good luck now, and continued gambling!


    Under the main stand.


    After Kanp came back, he was surrounded by Reif, Yuki, and Yama.


    Kanp, whats wrong with you?


    After fighting for so long, there is no fighting rhythm at all!


    Is it because youre too nervous?


    The three started criticizing and educating him one by one, and they all felt that Kanps battle just now is too rough. If he was reced with them, they should adopt a sustainable fighting method. Even if its a slow grind, Shige will still be defeated!


    Kanp interrupted them with a dry cough and said: The purpose of this match is to select Chunin. It has nothing to do with winning or losing. As long as you perform well, you can pass, so there is no need to fight to the death with the Shinobi from the same vige.


    When the three heard it, they felt that what Kanp said was very reasonable, and they didnt know what to say for a while.


    Then the match continues. More than fifty Genin fights against each other, from the morning to the afternoon before thepetition ends!


    The continuous battle has already caused the crowd outside the railing to experience aesthetic fatigue. Many people have already left in the middle, including Tsunade.


    Tsunade never imagined that she would lose five times in a row as soon as she won once. After going bankrupt on the spot, Tsunade left here dejected.


    Walking on the road, a girl with short ck hair suddenly stopped her: Tsunade-sama.


    Huh?


    Tsunade was startled, thinking that the people in the gambling hall recognized her disguise, and when she looked up, she realized that it was Shizune.


    Shhh!!


    Tsunade hurriedly motioned Shizune to lower her voice. After all, she turned into old woman just to hide from her debts.


    Shizune looked helpless: Tsunade-sama, I have advised you not to gamble anymore.


    Tell me, what are you looking me for? Tsunade said with a snort.


    Tsunade-sama, something big happened!!


    Shizune took a deep breath and said, The information just came from the Kirigakure Battlefield. Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist, Hzuki n, Kaguya n, and the other Kirigakures Shinobi attacked our main camp. The Uchiha and Hyga n suffered very badly. It is said that it is said that even Hyga ns Main House Elder, Hyga Nobuyuki has also died.


    How can there be no dead on the battlefield, whats so strange about it?


    Tsunade said in a low voice, as if thinking of her younger brother and his boyfriend who also died on battlefield, but soon she smiled. Shizune, do you have money?


    Huh? Shizune was startled and nodded subconsciously.


    Thats great, hurry up, lend me some money. Im lucky today, so I should be able to win another one. As long as I win this one, I will definitely not gamble anymore today! Tsunades eyes glowed as she looked at Shizune.


    Shizunes heart felt very tired. She has a deep understanding of how bad Tsunades luck is. If she lends her money to Tsunade, there will be no return.


    But since the words have already been spoken, and theres no way Shizune can reject


    Reluctantly, she had no choice but to pull out her purse and said, Tsunade-sama, you cant bet like this, let me help you manage your finance in the future!


    No, I refuse!


    Tsunade is very smart. She knew that if Shizune manage her money, she will never be able gamble anymore.


    When the two stood on the street arguing about the future ownership of the gambling money, the Chunin Exams was all over.


    The list of those who are promoted will be released tomorrow, so after thepetition, Kanp went back with Reif, Yama, and Yuki.


    On the road, Yama has bitter expression. In the match just now, Reif and Yuki narrowly defeated their opponents, so they should be able to promoted, but he was the only one who lost. Although Kanp said before that as long as he exerts his strength, even if he lost, he can still be promoted, Yama still felt anxious.


    In fact, it doesnt matter whether he is promoted to Chunin or not. The main reason is that he doesnt want to be surpassed by Kanp.


    Yamas head is full of thoughts.


    Looking at him, Kanp suddenly felt an itch in his heart. He created a poisonous chicken soup and poured it on him: Gekk Yama! Dont be discouraged! Life has its ups and downs!


    Yamas body shook all over, he turned his head and stared at Kanp nkly.


    Gekk Yama! Life is more than just the present, but also the future!!


    Gekk Yama! Sometimes if you dont work hard, you wont know what despair is!!


    Gekk Yama! Sometimes you feel that you are very ordinary, an ordinary person, but dont worry, you can also be special, just be a very ordinary person!!!


    Gekk Yama! You


    Shut up!


    Yama fly into a rage out of humiliation, and rushed towards Kanp angrily, Gekk Kanp! I will fight to the death with you!!


    Hokage Tower.


    Hiruzens Office.


    After Hiruzen came back from the Chunin Exams venue, he stood by the window smoking his pipe, staring at the blue and white sky with blurred eyes.


    Hokage-sama!


    In front of the desk, a tall figure appeared from who knows when. Hes wearing Anbus attire with an eagle mask on his face, half kneeling on the ground, and his head is slightly lowered.


    Eagle, after tomorrows announcement of the list of those who are promoted to Chunin, let Gekk Kanp enter the Anbu. Hiruzen said softly.


    Yes! The Anbu, whose code name is Eagle, responded, and then asked, Hokage-sama, after Kanp enters the Anbu, how should his mission be arranged?


    Although Anbu is small, it has all the five internal division, such as torture, assassination, information gathering, guards, jailer, everything. If another Shinobi joins Anbu, it is natural to arrange their missions ording to their expertise, but Kanp is different.


    Hiruzen pondered for a while, and his eyes twinkling: Jailer!


    Hiruzen knew that Kanp wants to go to battlefield, so he specially arranges him to be a jailer!


    Being a jailer is a very boring and tedious mission. Under the huge gap, if Kanp cant ept it, what will he do?


    Although Kanp said he did not join the Abyss, Hiruzen still has to test it just in case.


    In case he has joined the Abyss, or knew of other methods to contact the Abyss, he is likely to be exposed when he became a jailer!


    Hiruzen has a little expectation in his heart.

 Chapter 238: Come To Me If You Change Your Mind

    Chapter 238: Come To Me If You Change Your Mind


    In the early morning of the next day, Kanp got up early to take a shower and wash up, and then ran to the Hokage Tower to wait for the list to be released.


    After a while, Reif, Yuki, and Yama also arrived.


    After a simple greeting, the four waited together. After that, more and more Genin gathered around. Kanp looked around, but didnt find Shige and was a little disappointed.


    At seven oclock, Anbu appeared on time and posted the list of promoted Chunin on the bulletin board.


    Others are looking for their names from the top to bottom. Kanp is not like that. He goes directly from the bottom to the top and there is no need to go up as his name is at thest one.


    Ive be a Chunin!


    I also passed!


    Reif and Yuki quickly found their own names and looked at each other with joy on their faces.


    I saw Kanps name.


    Why is Yamas name not there?


    After the two found their names, they went to find Kanp and Yamas names, but unfortunately


    I failed. Yama looked at Kanp with grief and indignation.


    Kanp looked at him and said earnestly: Brother, failure is not terrifying, just get used to it.


    Hearing this, Yama is furious: Are you a devil?!


    Kanp, congrattions on your promotion to Chunin.


    Suddenly, a slightly hoarse voice came from behind Kanp, he turned to look, and his heart suffocated.


    Shimura Danz?!


    Danz-sama.


    Kanp was cursing in his heart, but his face is filled with cheerful smile, Long time no see, Danz-sama.


    Faced with Kanps greetings, Danz just nodded lightly and said: I have something to tell you,e with me.


    After saying that, Danz turned and walked towards the Hokage Tower, his back was full of sense of sacred and invible majesty.


    Kanp narrowed his eyes slightly, turned to Reif and the other two, said his goodbye, and followed Danz into Hokage Tower.


    The two went up to the second floor one after the other, and arrived at a small conference room. The conference room was only a dozen square meters in size and was simply furnished, with only two sofas and a table.


    After Danz sat down, he motioned to Kanp to sit across from him.


    Danz-sama, I wonder what you want to tell me? After Kanp sat down, he felt ufortable all over and couldnt help but ask.


    Its about your choice after being promoted to Chunin. Danz lowered his eyebrow and said in a deep voice, I n to invite you to join Root!


    Root


    Kanp revealed a fleeting surprise in the right moment.


    Among the ten detective TV shows in his past life, at least eight will mention this, saying that peoples expressions of surprise, shock, and disbelief will only appear for a moment. If the person keeps having this expression, without a doubt, they are faking it!


    Kanp has seen so much, so naturally he will not make mistakes in such trivial matters.


    Danz-sama, what is Root? Kanp asked solemnly.


    Root


    Danz raised his eye and said in a bewitching tone, If Konoha is like a prosperous tree, then Hokage is the branches and leaves bathed in the sunlight, and Root is the root that is buried deep in the ground!


    Kanp nodded in understanding, then shook his head decisively: Sumimasen, Danz-sama, I have promised my father to join Anbu! (T/N: Sumimasen is written in RAW. It means sorry in Japanese.)


    Danz shook his head and said: Kanp, even if you join Anbu, you will not be put in an important position.


    Cant be put in an important position?


    Kanp looked at Danz suspiciously. He felt that Danz was trying to fool him, but he also felt that Danz might have known something in advance. In short, this feeling was very ufortable.


    What does Danz-sama mean? Kanp asked.


    Do you remember the vige extermination incident a year ago? Danz showed a grim smile, At the beginning, Uchiha Fukken escorted the client and was attacked. Afterwards, you and Shisui went out of the vige to investigate, and the result


    As a result, the vige that Kanp and Shisui was investigating was silenced by Danz.


    After Kanp and Shisui came back, Hiruzen originally nned to investigate clearly, but Danz stopped him with his righteousness, so the matter passed.


    At this moment, Danz suddenly brought it up again. Naturally, he wanted to let Kanp understand that because of the vige extermination incident, it is impossible for Hiruzen to put Kanp in an important position!


    Kanp is still cursing angrily in his heart, but his expression is innocent and naive: Danz-sama, that matter was not caused by me and Shisui!


    But Hiruzen wont believe it.


    Danz sighed slightly, and said in a tired tone, The Hiruzen I know is an idealist. No matter what he does, he always strives for perfection. No matter what decision he makes, there must be sufficient reasons! I dont know why Hiruzen pulled you into the Anbu, but the only thing that is certain is that if the truth of the vige extermination incident is unknown, doubts about you will always exist. Hiruzen will not trust you, and you will definitely not be able to reach an important position! Entering Anbu will only waste your talents!


    Listening to Danzs vigorous, well-founded, rational and vivid rhetoric, Kanp almost believed it!


    However, Kanps inner activities are perfectly hidden under his handsome face. With a hesitant and confused expression on his face, he finally clenched his teeth and said: Danz-sama, I, I still want to enter Anbu and give it a try, I believe Hokage-sama wont waste my talent!


    When Danz saw this, he thought that he had nted the seeds of doubt in Kanps heart, so he stopped persecuting and nodded: In that case, I will respect your choice, but if you change your mind, you cane to me at any time.


    After saying that, Danz stood up and left neatly.


    Kanp sat on the sofa with a troubled expression. He doesnt know if there are any Root or Anbu surveince around him, so he has to make such an expression so that they can see the weak spot in his heart.


    After a long while, Kanp released a long sigh, and then left the small conference room.


    As soon as he went out, he saw an Anbu Shinobi who wear a pig mask.


    A thought appeared in Kanps mind: Is your code name Peppa? (T/N: As in Peppa the Pig.)


    Gekk Kanp, Hokage-sama is asking for your presence! Peppa said strangely.


    I understand.


    Kanp took a deep breath and followed the Anbu to Hiruzens office.


    In the office, besides Hiruzen, there is another person wearing Anbu attire with a sword on his back and an eagle mask on his face.


    Hokage-sama.


    Kanp respectfully greeted.


    Hiruzen nodded, smoking his pipe and looked at Kanp. He knew that Danz had gone to meet Kanp, but he didnt say anything.


    Because Hiruzen did not tell his advisors including Danz of the information about the Abyss, Danz has kept worrying about Yuki Aois defection on Crescent Moon Ind. Nearly half of the reason he wanted to pull Kanp into the Root is because of this.


    Kanp, first of all, congrattions on passing the Chunin Exams and officially promoted to Chunin!


    Hiruzen said, said, took out a Shinobi Certificate and handed it to Kanp, This is your new certificate


    Kanp took the brand-new Shinobi Certificate, opened it, and saw that nothing else had changed, except for his Shinobi Rank, which changed from Genin to Chunin.


    Kanp showed a smile, then handed in his old Shinobi Certificate and said: Thank you Hokage-sama, I will continue to work hard!


    Hiruzen nodded, and his expression gradually became solemn: Theres another thing. I received a letter of rmendation from your father, are you ready?


    A letter of rmendation from tou-san?


    Kanp nodded tacitly: Yes, I am ready! Hokage-sama, I want to join Anbu!!!

 Chapter 239: Anbu Code Name

    Chapter 239: Anbu Code Name


    Anbu is a secret unit that belongs to the Hokage. All orders are issued by the Hokage. There are multiple four people or five-person teams under the unit, and the team leader will uniformly convey the orders and lead the execution of the mission.


    And because of the particrity and confidentiality of the mission, Anbus members must wear white masks that imitate animals when they act. The nature of the mission and all other information are kept confidential, regardless of whether it is called a mission or the name of the Anbus members, and they must be called by their code names!


    The Shinobi wearing an eagle mask in Hiruzens office is the Anbu Commander, code name, Eagle!


    As for his true identity, it is kept confidential.


    Aftering out of the office, Eagle took Kanp to a room in the corner of the third floor.


    Knocking on the door and entering the room, Kanp discovered that this is a locker room. Apart from this, he also saw four Anbu Shinobi, one of them was Peppa with a pig mask, and the other three people are wearing fox mask, puppy mask and kitten mask.


    Commander!


    The four Anbu in the locker room immediately got up when they saw Eagle.


    This is a neer and will be a member of your team in the future. Eagle said to Anbu in the fox mask, Execute the 0389 mission.


    Yes!


    The fox mask Anbu nodded in response.


    After finishing the order, the Eagle turned and left.


    "


    "


    Kanp stood there and didnt know what to do.


    Hey, neer, quickly change clothes. Peppa pointed to a closet and said, This is yours.


    Thank you Peppa.


    Kanp walked over and opened the closet. Inside was a ck tights, a white suspender shirt, a ck trench coat, a sword, and a mask. The mask was very hideous and it looked like a wolf!


    Putting on his own Anbu attire, the wolf mask, and the ck cloak, Kanp feels that his life had reached its peak.


    You dont need to wear the cloak when you perform missions in the vige. Take it off. Peppa said strangely, Also, my code name is Wild Boar, why do you call me Peppa?


    Wild Boar?


    You might as well be called Peppa.


    Okay Peppa the Wild Boar.


    Peppa the Wild Boar shrugged, in a posture that it cant be helped then.


    My code name is Wild Dog.


    My code name is Wild Cat.


    My code name is Wild Fox, and Im also the team leader of this team.


    The other three Anbu also introduced themselves.


    In that case


    Kanp frowned, Should my code name be Wild Wolf?


    Kanp subconsciously took off his mask and looked at the wolf head on the mask. He doesnt know why, but the more he looks at it, the more it looks like a husky.


    My code name is Husky!


    Husky? What does it mean? Peppa the Wild Boar curiously asked.


    A kind of ferocious wolf that lives in the extreme north, unruly and untamed, and is full of wildness! Kanp exined seriously.


    The other four Anbu look at each other in confusion.


    Well, lets stop the chattering, we still have a mission. The team leader Wild Fox said.


    Kanp had already removed the cloak at this time, put on the husky mask again, and followed Wild Fox and the others out of the locker room.


    Husky, this room is the base of our team. If there is an order for meeting,e here and join us as soon as possible! Wild Fox said as he walked.


    I understand.


    Kanp said, Captain Wild Fox, what mission are we going to perform?


    Before, Eagle said that they would perform mission 0389, but this mission is obviously just a code name, and only the team leader Wild Fox knows what it is.


    Its a guard mission!


    Wild Fox said.


    I knew it. Peppa the Wild Boar snorted as he put his hands on the back of his head, They must be worried that the neer will not adapt well, so they make him starts with the simplest.


    Dontin, Peppa, Wild Dog said.


    Im Wild Boar, not Peppa. Peppa the Wild Boar was a little dissatisfied.


    It feels very suitable, Peppa the Wild Boar. Wild Cat also chuckled, her voice is clear and sweet.


    As soon as she made a sound, Kanp was instantly surprised: Is Wild Cat a woman?!


    Kanp looked at the airport at Wild Cats front, and sighed.


    Are you surprised by Wild Cats gender? Peppa the Wild Boar said with a snort, It cant be helped. Wild Cats chest is too t, and when she wears a mask, it is hard to determine whether she is a male or female.


    You talk too much, Peppa the Wild Boar! Wild Cat kicked Peppas ass angrily.


    The group of five arrived at the rooftop of Hokage Tower as they spoke, and then the team leader Wild Fox jumped directly to the south and disappeared as an afterimage.


    Peppa the Wild Boar, Wild Cat, Wild Dog also jumped down easily, and then kept shing forward like teleportation.


    So fast!


    Kanps pupils shrank, and he hurriedly used Body Flicker Technique, turning into a violent wind and chased after them, but he still cant catch up!


    They should be using Taijutsu Body Flicker Technique!


    Shige, who had previously fought against Kanp in the Chunin Exams, has also used such Body Flicker Technique. Ite and go without a shadow or trace, which is extremely strange.


    After chasing his new teammates for a while, Kanp found that there was only a figure left in front of him. Probably because they were worried that Kanp would not be able to catch up, so they deliberately ran slowly.


    Judging from their back, they should be Wild Cat.


    After running for more than an hour, Kanp followed Wild Cat to a very remote valley.


    Husky, youre too slow. Wild Cat stood on a boulder in front of the valley, folded her arms and said with a slightly teasing tone.


    Sorry, my Body Flicker Technique Kanp showed an indescribable expression


    Dont worry, guarding mission is very easy. During this period, we will teach you Anbus Body Flicker Technique. Wild Cat said with a smile.


    Stop chatting.


    As they spoke, Peppa the Wild Boars voice came from behind the boulder, You two,e in quickly, the seal formation will be closed soon.


    Got it. Wild Cat beckoned to Kanp slightly, then jumped off the boulder and walked towards the valley. After three steps, Wild Cats figure disappeared in a ripple.


    Seal Formation?


    The thing we are guarding must be something good.


    Kanp followed enthusiastically.


    After passing through the seal formation at the entrance of the valley, Kanp discovered that there was nothing in the valley.


    Kanp calmly followed the team leader Wild Fox, Peppa the Wild Boar, Wild Cat, Wild Dog, and soon came to the middle of the valley. What appeared in front of them was a deep tunnel leading to the ground, exuding a faint orange luster.


    When the group of five went down the stairs, Peppa the Wild Boar suddenly turned his head and asked: Wild Cat, have you brought anything to eat?


    Dont worry. Wild Cat responded.


    Thats good. Peppa the Wild Boar breathed a sigh of relief.


    While they were speaking, they have reached underground and the tunnel stretched out, the deep orange-red light shone from the front, causing Kanp to squint his eyes. After getting used to the light here, he realized that this was actually an underground prison!


    On both sides are closely connected rock prison cells. There are five floors of the prison. Some of them are simr to the prison in the Shawshank Redemption. Kanp roughly calcted that this prison can hold at least a thousand prisoners.


    Yo, Anbu is here. What a rare visitor.


    In the corridor of the prisons second-floor, a Shinobi leaned on the railing and waved at Wild Fox and the others.


    His name is Tanaka, he is the Tokubetsu Jnin from the vige, and he is also the person in charge of this Konoha Prison. There are eight Shinobi under him who guard the prison together.


    Under normal circumstances, it is enough to have Tanaka and his subordinates in Konoha Prison, but if special prisoners enter, Hokage will send Anbu to assist the guards.


    Its just


    Recently, there doesnt seem to be any special prisonering.


    Tanaka looked at Wild Fox and the others thoughtfully.


    Where is the resting ce? The team leader Wild fox appeared next to Tanaka with a flicker, his tone no longer showed the slightest emotion.


    Youre so cold.


    Tanaka spread his hands, then pointed to the end of the prison, Its still the same ce.


    Lets go.


    In the next instant, the team leader Wild Fox has reappeared in front of Kanp and the others.


    So fast!


    Seeing this, Kanp is a little excited, This Body Flicker Technique is so beautiful, no, it must be collected!

 Chapter 240: Innate Extraordinary Strenght?

    Chapter 240: Innate Extraordinary Strenght?


    In the corridor of the underground prison, Kanp followed the team leader Wild Fox and the others to the resting ce. When passing by a rock prison cell, Kanp couldnt help but look curiously.


    There are two prisoners detained in the prison cell. They were wearing light gray prison uniforms with numbers on the back of the prison uniforms, and they had iron rings on their wrists. They walked around the dejected prison cell, looking very deste.


    If two people are locked in one cell, two thousand people can be locked here. Kanp continues to move forward, only to find that not every cell has prisoners.


    Hey, stop!!


    Suddenly, an extremely domineering voice came from the rock prison cell on the right.


    Kanp turned his head to look, and saw two hands with iron rings suddenly stretched out from the prison cell, smashing the iron bars the thickness of a babys arm on the outeryer like a rotten wood, and then a big fat man came out from inside, then another big fat man came out of it!


    Kanps brows were raised when he saw this: Legendary Stupid Brothers?!


    The elder brother Fjin, who has beard on his chin, said fiercely, You


    Go back inside!


    Wild Cat threw seven or eight rice balls at them without saying a word!


    Yes~~


    The Legendary Stupid Brothers fierce expression suddenly turned into sheep-like warmth. After opening their mouths to eat the rice ball, they chewed it while beaming with joy, and turned back to their prison cell. They even repaired the broken iron bars with brute force, and the docile expression of our two brothers was like a good baby.


    Dont worry about them.


    Peppa the Wild Boar said to Kanp in a calm tone, As long as you have food, you can make them obey everything, but if they go crazy, its very terrifying.


    Kanp nodded, as he had naturally heard the name of the Legendary Stupid Brothers, but he didnt expect to meet them so soon.


    After walking forward for a while, Kanps mind suddenly shed with a thought!


    Wait!


    The reason why the Legendary Stupid Brothers is so difficult to deal with is because they are born with extraordinary strength, and theyre as strong as an ox. Even if their Chakra is sealed, they still have terrifyingbat power, and the only one who can suppress them in strength in the huge Konoha is Tsunade!


    Innate Extraordinary Strength


    Innate talent?


    Is it possible to collect it?


    Kanps heart is beating like a drum.


    Hey, are you okay, Husky? Wild Dog, who is walking beside him, noticed the change of Kanps heartbeat, so he immediately asked.


    Its okay, I just feel a little depressed here. Kanp casually found an excuse.


    Along the way, Wild Dog was silent all the time except when he introduced himself. It seemed that he didnt talk much, but he was very sensitive.


    Jailer missions are usually time-consuming, so get used to it as soon as possible, Husky. Wild Dog turned his head.


    Yes, Wild Dog.


    Meanwhile, in Kirigakure Battlefields frontline camp!


    Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist, Hzuki n, Kaguya n and other Kirigakures Shinobi have already left, leaving only a destroyed camp.


    The camp is full of blood-soaked corpse, as well as the scorched ck marks left by the water, the Shikotsumyaku, and the powerful Fire Release.


    Uchiha, Hyga, and arge number of Konohas civilian Shinobi are cleaning up the battlefield, while also rescuing their survivingpanions.


    Near the main camp, outside a newly built earthen house, several mask-wearing Shinobi are negotiating with Hyga ns Shinobi outside the earthen house.


    We are Anbu, and on Hokage-samas order, we havee to escort the body of Nobuyuki-sama back to the vige! Please cooperate!


    And the remains of the Uchiha n too!


    This is Hokage-samas order. You have no right to disobey!


    Several Roots Shinobi pretending to be Anbu spoke coldly.


    Its just that the few Hygas Shinobi, who were guarding outside the earthen house, looked at them coldly.


    Whether it is Hokage-samas order or not, we will not hand over Elder Nobuyuki s body! Please leave!


    tantly disobeyed Hokage-samas order, have you considered the consequences? The Roots Shinobi said coldly.


    Hokage-samas order?


    Suddenly, a slightly disdainful voice came from the side, Hokage-sama only orders you to recover the remains of Hyga ns Main House Elder, and the remains of our Uchiha n? Then what about the remains of Hyga ns Branch House and also civilian Shinobi sacrificed on the battlefield? Dont you need to retrieve them?


    Fugaku walked over from the side, and his eyes are flickering with fierceness and unparalleled confidence.


    In the previous battle, one of his best friends died in order to save him!


    Ironically, under the intense stimtion of hispanions death, Fugakus eyes actually obtained an unprecedentedly powerful pupil power!


    Uchiha Fugaku, if you have any dissatisfaction with Hokage-samas order, you cane back to the vige with us! The Roots Shinobi said, his voice and tone did not waver at all. Their feelings have long disappeared because of Danzs training, and there is only mission and loyalty to Danz left in their hearts.


    Isnt it for Shimura Danz?


    Fugaku sneered again, Anbu, Root, do you think I cant even tell the difference between them?


    The Roots Shinobi didnt seem to expect their identities to be revealed so quickly, but they didnt panic at all. Their emotions are still as stable as an old dog: No matter whether it is Root or Anbu, they are all directly under the viges higher-ups. You have no right to question it!


    Fugaku narrows his eyes slightly, and his eyes suddenly filled with fierce light.


    When his best friend just died and they encountered such a bad thing, he couldnt help but stared at them to death!


    Dont doubt it, as Fugaku, who awakened the Mangeky, definitely has this ability!


    Fortunately, someone came over at this time.


    Brother Fugaku, n Head is dying,e herequickly! A blood-soaked Uchiha ran over.


    I understand.


    Fugaku snorted coldly at the Root and turned to leave.


    Whether you are Root or Anbu, we will not hand over the Elders body, please return!


    The Hygas Shinobi, who guard the earth house, stared at Roots Shinobi coldly, and they didnt retreat at all.


    You The Roots Shinobi was about to get rough, when they suddenly felt a powerful aura approaching quickly.


    n Head!


    n Head is here!


    Amidst the cheers of the Hyga n, Hyga Hirofumi stepped forward with ashenplexion. His white pupils are full of the pain of losing a loved one.


    Get lost!


    Hirofumi looked at Roots Shinobi coldly, Or die!


    The Roots Shinobi knew that now Hirofumi is here, they could no longerplete the mission, so they instantly disappeared.


    Hirofumi entered the earthen house, and there was a small wooden table with a azure blue sealing scroll on it.


    In order to prevent the body from decaying, it has been sealed in the scroll.


    Unfolding the scroll, Hirofumi pressed the word seal on the scroll one palm, and then poured his Chakra. In an instant, the runes around the word seal immediately shes with light, and soon after, an old corpse appeared in the earthen house.


    Father!


    Hirofumi half-kneeled on the ground, and his hands trembling slightly as he lifted the closed eyelids of his father.


    Fortunately, Byakugan isnt lost!


    Hirofumi breathed a sigh of relief, but then a strong resentment surged in his heart!


    Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist, Hzuki n, Kaguya n, all of you should be da**ed!!


    In another earthen house.


    Uchiha ns n Head, Uchiha Tengoku is lying on a wooden tatami, his pale face has no blood color.


    n Head! After Fugaku came in, the other nsmen in the earthen house consciously left.


    Tengoku opened his eyes slightly, looked at Fugakus handsome and young face, and a gratifying smile appeared on the corner of his mouth: Fugaku, the n will be left to you.


    n Head, you will be fine! Fugaku said worriedly.


    Even if I can survive, I can no longer carry the Uchiha n. Tengoku said softly.


    n Head, I


    Fugaku hesitated a little, and finally closed his eyes tightly. When he opened them again, his ck eyes had already turned into Sharingan, blood color, and there are three ck tomoe in the blood-colored pupils.


    Tengoku showed a puzzled look. But in the next instant, his expression suddenly became horrified, as he saw the three ck tomoe in Fugakus eyes slowly spinning, and finally turned into a strange pattern.


    This, this, this?! Tengokus lips trembled, and his horrified expression slowly turned into ecstasy, Very good, very good


    Tengokus voice became softer and weaker, and the sound is getting weaker and weaker, and gradually dissipates like dust in the earthen house.

 Chapter 241: Talent: Giant Stomach, Extraordinary Strength

    Chapter 241: Talent: Giant Stomach, Extraordinary Strength


    Land of Fire.


    Konoha Prison.


    There are more than 200 prisoners in the five-floored underground prison. Nearly half of them are spy captured during the war, and the rest are Konohas scum, or rogue Shinobi, whomitted crimes in the Land of Fire.


    Kanp apanied Peppa the Wild Boar around the entire prison and basically figured out the situation here.


    Peppa the Wild Boar, its a little cold here. Kanp couldnt adapt.


    Husky, your body is too weak. You need to strengthen your Taijutsus training. Peppa the Wild Boar said strangely, Otherwise, you wont even be able to master Anbus Body Flicker Technique.


    Kanp nodded in approval.


    Speaking of which, since graduating, he has put his focus on missions and collection, not to mention training his Taijutsu, he doesnt even have much time to train Body Revival Technique.


    At this moment, the head of Konoha Prison, Tanaka and his four subordinates released all the inmates in the right cell of the prison.


    Seeing that Peppa the Wild Boar did not move, Kanp held back his curiosity.


    Its dark here andcks sunlight. In order to prevent these prisoners from dying, the prison will arrange them to take turns to go out and do things. Peppa the Wild Boar started to exin and said, Theyre mainly responsible for mining, and asionally do other things.


    Among these prisoners, there are quite a few Shinobi, is not Tanaka worried about them running away? Kanp asked.


    Peppa the Wild Boar smiled: Even if there are Shinobi, their Chakra have all been sealed in here, so no one can run away.


    What about the Legendary Stupid Brothers? Kanp asked.


    Cough! Cough! Husky, if youre fine, just follow along and have a look.


    Peppa the Wild Boar coughed dryly, not wanting to talk to Husky anymore and assigned Husky to follow Tanaka to learn more.


    Kanp smiled, and quickly followed Tanakas team.


    Kanp is wearing a wolf mask and dressed as Anbu. Many prisoners showed resentment and disdain when they saw him. There are also people who turned into idiots after being tortured by Anbu, they followed the group stupidly, each with their hair disheveled like a walking corpse.


    Kanp didnt notice that among one of these idiot Shinobi, there is an old acquaintance of his, the Kirigakures Jnin who once hunted down his shadow clone on the Crescent Moon Ind!


    Its just that now Kanp is an Anbu now, and that Jnin has be an idiot and cant remember anything. The changes in the world are so wonderful.


    Sir!


    When Tanakas four subordinates saw Kanp, they hurriedly saluted respectfully.


    Tanaka also casually smiled at Kanp as a greeting.


    Kanp greeted him with a nod, and then followed from behind. After a while, he saw the Legendary Stupid Brothers.


    It estimated that the two brothers are not hungry, so their expressions are very docile. Kanp lit up his benevolent eyebrows and kind eyes talent, and then quietly approached them.


    The Legendary Stupid Brothers are very sensitive. As soon as Kanp approached, they turned their heads and looked down at Kanp, who was as thin as a branch, without saying a word.


    Kanp smiled at them, and the two brothers had no response at all.


    Kanp was startled, and then suddenly realized that he was wearing a mask at this moment, so how could his benevolent eyebrows and kind eyes work on them?


    I made a mistake.


    Kanps steps paused, and slowly fell behind. After pondering about it, Kanp cast a Collection Technique on the slightly taller younger brother, Raijin.


    The green light cluster in his mind surged, but finally subsided and the collection failed.


    Kanp shook his head slightly.


    Leaving the underground, the warm sunlight made all the prisoners show expressions of enjoyment, and they started to work consciously without any urging from Tanaka and the others.


    On the hillsides on both sides of this valley, there are open-pit mines, and tools are also ced there, so they can work directly after they go up.


    Kanp stood beside the underground entrance with his arms crossed, observing these prisoners carefully.


    The Legendary Stupid Brothers are worth collecting, and the rest of the prisoners are also worth collecting!


    From Peppa the Wild Boars mouth, he already knows that most of the people who can be imprisoned in Konoha Prison are Shinobi, and nearly half of them are spies sent by the other Great Shinobi Viges to the Land of Fire, with the lowest strength of Chunin-level!


    For Kanp, this ce is simply a huge treasure trove!


    Collecting the Legendary Stupid Brothers is rtively easy to solve.


    As long as these two meat dumplings are fed to them at a fixed point every day, I can establish a better rtionship with them and then collect them.


    As for those spies, rogue Shinobi, and scums?


    In their eyes, his Anbu identity is tantamount to enemies. If he wanted to collect them, he can only ask them to meet the Sage of Six Paths.


    But, to do this


    Kanp subconsciously touched his chin and pondered: Among these prisoners, the ones with sensitive identity are the spies of the other Great Shinobi Viges. These people are now prisoners, but when the war is over, the other Great Shinobi Viges will definitely redeem them. And if they die, Sandaime will definitely investigate thoroughly.


    There are also the scums of the vige. The identities of these people are also very sensitive. If anyone or something is involved with them, it will also cause unnecessary trouble.


    So, the only option is rogue Shinobi!


    Rogue Shinobi can do everything for money, and being imprisoned here has already exined everything about them, so if they die, they die, and even if it reaches Hiruzen, it wont attract his attention.


    However, the focus of his collection is still on the Legendary Stupid Brothers!


    In the following days, Kanp train his Taijutsu in the morning, follow Tanaka and the others to supervise the prisoners work in the afternoon, and at nine oclock in the evening, he will prepare arge amount of food for the Legendary Stupid Brothers.


    The Legendary Stupid Brothers are not picky eaters, so Kanp takes advantage of this. He bought arge number of cheap and good-quality onigiri and sushi from the Gekk Tavern. After half a month, the two brothers have gained ten kilograms of weight!


    After obtaining such a huge amount of weight, the two brothers are very enthusiastic about Kanp. As soon as they saw the wolf mask on his face, they will show docile smiles.


    However, every time Kanp collects these two brothers, it fails!


    This makes Kanp extremely speechless. He feels that the Legendary Stupid Brothers are only treating him as a meal ticket, but he can only do this for now.


    This afternoon, Kanp assisted Tanaka and the others in supervising the prisoners work in the valley as usual.


    Another one is dead.


    Team leader Wild Fox suddenly walked up from the underground passage.


    Captain Wild Fox. Kanp nodded slightly.


    Husky, what do you think of this matter? Wild Fox asked.


    A thought shed through Kanps mind: Does he doubt me?


    For more than half a month, several rogue Shinobi in Konoha Prison died from time to time, all of which were done by Kanps shadow clones. It has nothing to do with Kanp, and he just collected them.


    Moreover, most of the collected Ninjutsu are weak Ninjutsu, such as Three Basic Techniques, Kunai Throwing, Senbon Throwing, etc. Kanp is almostpletely disappointed with these rogue Shinobi.


    Theyre so miserable!


    Captain Wild Fox, regarding their deaths, I think it should be reported to Hokage-sama! To clear the suspicion, Kanp immediately expressed his loyalty.


    Wild Fox shook his head and said: Its just some rogue Shinobi. If they die, they will die, but those spies must not be in trouble.


    Kanp nodded and thought to myself, It seems Wild Fox has already guessed that I did it, but how did he guess it?


    Kanp thought about it for a while, and guessed that it was because Hiruzen have told him about his Transparent Release.


    But looking at Wild Foxs appearance, it seems that he doesnt intend to make this matter a big deal, um hes a good leader!


    Nine oclock in the evening.


    Kanp continued his previous work and fed the Legendary Stupid Brothers.


    Brother Husky, thank you so much!


    Yeah, we have never had any supper since we came in.


    While eating and drinking, the two brothers kept showing their goodwill towards Kanp.


    Kanp curled his lips, and sneered with disdain: If you two are really grateful to me, let me collect you, bastards!


    After that, Kanp collected the big brother Fjin.


    The green light cluster in his mind surged rapidly, and then a purple stardust was ejected!


    Kanp froze for a moment, and then rejoiced!


    Sess!


    Kanp hurriedly wrapped the purple stardust with his consciousness, and then the muscles at the corners of his mouth twitched.


    Purple talent: Giant stomach!


    Kanp was a little overwhelmed for a while, and he stared nkly at Fjin, who was madly stuffing the rice ball in his left hand and sushi in his right hand.


    Giant stomach?


    So he can eat so much because of his giant stomach?


    Isnt it too useless?


    Kanp gritted his teeth and turned his head to cast a Collection Technique on the younger brother, Raijin.


    The green light cluster surged again, and when Kanp had no hope, another purple stardust was ejected this time!


    Kanps heart skipped a beat, and he quickly wrapped it with his consciousness.


    This time, Kanp finally smiled gratifiedly.


    Purple talent: Extraordinary Strength!

 Chapter 242: A Sudden Change

    Chapter 242: A Sudden Change


    Right, there are already five purple talent stardust collected by Kanp.


    Dynamic Vision!


    Uzumaki ns physique!


    Benevolent eyebrows and kind eyes


    Giant stomach!


    Extraordinary strength!


    But Kanp can only amodate three purple talent stardust at the same time, and except for Uzumaki ns physique and dynamic vision, the rest is undoubtedly Extraordinary strength!


    Lighting up the extraordinary strength talent, Kanp felt his body swell up instantly, giving him the illusion of an explosion. Kanp took a deep breath, and the breath sprayed onto the mask from the nasal cavity, forming a dull echo like a devils breath.


    Kanp gently clenched his fists, the air seemed to be squeezed by him, and he could clearly feel the terrifying power contained in his fists!


    The Legendary Stupid Brothers didnt know what happened. After they filled their stomachs with all the food brought by Kanp, they said goodbye to Kanp tedly and returned to the prison cell.


    Youre really going to give us trouble.


    When Kanp got up, from who knows when, Tanaka had appeared behind him.


    In the dark underground prison, the orange light seemed to be both bright and dim, pulling the two figures together.


    What do you mean? Kanp turned around, and his tone is cold.


    Following Peppa the Wild Boar and Wild Cat these days, Kanp has also learned Anbus stance when facing outsiders. His tone is icy and cold, just like Huskys hideous wolf appearance!


    If you feed the Legendary Stupid Brothers every night at nine oclock, it will make them get used to it. After you leave, they will go mad if they dont have any supper. Tanaka said with a snort.


    That is your problem.


    Kanp turned his head slightly, then his figure shed and he disappeared in an instant.


    After being in the underground prison for more than half a month, Kanp kept exercising his body, especially the muscles of his legs, so now, he can withstand the pressure of using Taijutsu Body Flicker Technique.


    Kanp previously collected two Taijutsu Body Flicker Technique from Might Duy and a Kumogakures Shinobi. During this period of time, he had collected two more Taijutsu Body Flicker Technique from Wild Cat and Peppa the Wild Boar. In other words, Kanps Taijutsu Body Flicker Jutsus max speed is 130 % of that of others. Of course, because Kanps body is not fully mature yet, his speed is definitely not as good as the others.


    When Kanp returned to his resting ce, he passed by some prison cells. Some were empty and some were inhabited witbyh two prisoners. As he was walking, Kanp suddenly frowned. He stopped, then turned around and walked back, and came to the prison cell five meters behind him.


    Looking inside, he saw a middle-aged and elderly person with disheveled hair leaning on the wall, staring out of the prison cell with dull eyes.


    This is


    Looking at that slightly familiar face, Kanps heart quivered.


    This guy is the Kirigakures Jnin who hunted down my shadow clone on Crescent Moon Ind!!


    Kanps eyes shed: I didnt expect, ah, I didnt expect to meet him again under such circumstances, its really interesting!


    Hey, whats your name? Kanp stood in front of the prison cell and asked through the iron bars the thickness of a babys arm.


    The Kirigakures Jnin has turned into an idiot, sitting there stupidly. When he heard someone make a sound, he immediately smirked, and drools came out from the corners of his mouth.


    He is already turned into an idiot. Another prisoner in the cell said with a snort, He was tortured by your Anbu people.


    Kanp was startled, What a pity, I originally wanted to show off my strength.


    Kanp shook his head regretfully and left.


    But two secondster, he dashed back.


    Idiot?


    A look of joy shed in Kanps eyes. Suppressing the throbbing in his heart, he threw todaysst Collection Technique at the Kirigakures Jnin, who has be an idiot.


    The green light cluster in his mind surged, and then spewed out an azure blue light dot.


    Azure blue Perfect level!


    Kanp was overjoyed, and quickly wraps this newly-baked blue light dot with his consciousness.


    Suiton: Rysuiben! (Water Release: Running Water Whip)


    The azure blue light spot instantly swallowed the Running Water Whips light dot he collected before, but the brightness did not increase at all. Obviously, the Perfect level is already the upper limit.


    But what surprised Kanp even more is that his guess is correct. These idiot prisoners who have lost their subjective consciousness are just as unprepared as the dead, and can be collected immediately by Kanp!


    No, I cant be too excited, maybe its just a coincidence! Well, lets continue to collect others tomorrow to see if it really works!


    Kanp walked back excitedly, silently thinking about the idiot prisoners in the prison. Recalling carefully, he remembered that it seems that there are quite a lot of them, obviously Anbus job is very good!


    Kanp is very satisfied with such Anbu.


    The next day, Kanp continued to train Taijutsu and exercise in the morning. In the afternoon, he apanied Tanaka and the others to supervise the prisoners work.


    But this time, Kanp is no longer just a sculpture. He walked around on the hillside looking for the idiot prisoners. Tanaka frowned when he saw this. He felt that the performance of this Anbu Shinobi, with code name Husky, was really strange in recent days. And he couldnt help but follow from far behind, wanting to see what he was going to do.


    Kanp doesnt care about being followed, after all, no one can find out about the Collection Technique.


    Soon, Kanp found an idiot prisoner. The number on his prison uniform was 129. Kanp remembered this number and then threw the Collection Technique.


    The green light cluster in his mind surged, and then a light blue dot was ejected.


    Doton: Dorys! (Earth Release: Earth Flow Spears)


    Kanp is slightly happy. During mission with Team 2, Kanp encountered ambush from Iwagakures Shinobi when they came back from the Craftsman Shinobi Vige. They were battered and exhausted by the Earth Flow Spears at that time, and if it werent for Shisui summoning his crows and bringing them to the sky, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Being able to collect Earth Release from him, it seems that he is likely to be a spy from Iwagakure.


    Kanp silently counted the blue dots in his mind, he has collected 18 of Five-Attributes Ninjutsu, which included 8 Water Release, 4 Earth Release, 3 Fire Release, 2 Wind Release and 1 Lightning Release.


    No, this is too watery, I have to collect Lightning Release first to supplement my shorings.


    Kanp left Prisoner No. 129 and continued searching.


    After he left, Tanaka walked over silently. He looked at Prisoner No. 129, and frowned slightly: Iwagakure?


    After that, Kanp found the prisoner No. 136, and when he collected him, he got Wind Release: Wind Cutter Technique!


    A spy from Sunagakure?


    After Kanp left, Tanaka looked at Prisoner 136 and became more and more puzzled.


    On the other hand, Kanp looked for a while, and suddenly remembered a detail.


    Although everyone is born and raised in the same Shinobi World, the people of Kumogakure seemed to be rather crooked!


    Kanp squinted his eyes and walked for a while, and soon he found a prisoner who looked like he was from Kumogakure. His prison uniform number is 138, but this guy had bright eyes and didnt look like an idiot.


    Kanp came to him, and then with him as the center, he quickly found three crooked people with disheveled hair and nk eyes. Their prison uniform numbers are 144. 162, and 163.


    A smile appeared under Kanps mask. After remembering the number of these Kumogakures spies, Kanp threw thest collection of today to 163.


    The green light cluster in his mind gradually surged, and then subsided.


    Collection failed!


    Kanps expression changed, and a sudden change urred in the next instant!

 Chapter 243: Ill Cut One Down Before Searching For Reinforcements

    Chapter 243: I''ll Cut One Down Before Searching For Reinforcements


    Cloud-Style  me sh!


    The Kumogakures spy No. 163, who has with disheveled hair, suddenlyunched a surprise attack at the instant when Kanp was dumbfounded. The pickaxe in his hand is like a me dragon, the hot temperature exudes orange-red luster, and it strikes Kanp by surprise!


    The mes approached, and the hot high temperature even caused Kanps hair to curl up a little, awakening Kanp instantly.


    So thats how it is!


    No wonder the collection failed, this bastard was not turned into an idiot by Anbu at all!


    But, why is his Chakra not sealed?


    Kanps leg muscles tensed, and supplemented by Chakra, he instantly disyed Taijutsu Body Flicker Technique, causing his figure to sh ten meters away directly!


    Boom!!


    As soon as Kanp retreated, 163s pickaxe suddenly exploded in mid-air, and it caused a loud noise!


    Not far away, Tanakasplexion changed greatly, and he immediately rushed towards this side. The spies nearby saw someone rebel, and many of them began to stir, but unfortunately, their Chakra were sealed, and they didnt have the power to resist!


    Whats going on?!


    Tanaka rushed to Kanps side with ashenplexion.


    I should be the one who ask you that question!


    Kanps tone is cold, Why is this Shinobis Chakra not sealed!


    Tanaka frowned, and said with a snort: Get him first.


    As he spoke, the four other guards scattered around and surrounded 163.


    It didnt work?


    163 frowned upon seeing the situation. After being caught by Anbu, he pretended to be an idiot and went into the prison. After unlocking his Chakra, he tried his best to escape. Unfortunately, there was no chance until these Anbu appeared!


    After several days of observation, 163 confirmed that Kanp has just joined Anbu and even had just started training Taijutsu Body Flicker Technique. He believed that as long as he can catch Kanp, he can escape this prison with him as a hostage!


    But he never would have imagined


    Damn, that Anbu has already mastered Taijutsu Body Flicker Technique! 163 gnashed his teeth and red at Kanps wolf mask, then turned to look at the Konohas Shinobi surrounding him, and suddenly felt desperate. He then subconsciously looked towards 138.


    Tanakas scalp tingled instantly.


    If he remembers correctly, 163 lives in the same cell with 138, which means


    Be careful!


    Tanaka loudly shouted, but it was still one step toote.


    138 raised his head and directly beheaded a guard Shinobi.


    Your idiot, you exposed me! 138 red at 163 coldly.


    This is not good.


    Kanp retreated slightly, but his eyes were on the other Shinobi, Tanaka-dono, besides them, the seals on the other prisoners will not also be unlocked, right?


    Tanaka said with a snort: Impossible, if it is unlocked, how can no one take action at this time?


    That is true.


    Kanp nodded, and then left a sentence of Ill call search for reinforcements and disappeared from that ce.


    You bastard!!!


    Tanaka was depressed to death, but it was indeed their fault. He cant me the Anbu for not helping, but he had never seen such Anbu before!


    Cloud-Style  me sh!


    163 attacked again, and his pickaxe was wrapped in raging mes and crashed into the Konohas Shinobi beside him.


    Doton: Doryheki! (Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall)


    The Konohas Shinobi responded well and immediately formed hand seals and mmed his palms onto the ground, erecting a thick wall in front of him.


    Boom!


    The pickaxe mmed into the wall, causing mes to ssh around, but in the next moment, a brilliant sword light suddenly shot from diagonally behind him.


    163s expression changed, and he quickly turned around and uses his pickaxe to block it.


    Its you? You wont be able to Urgh!!!


    The sharp de directly cut off the pickaxe with the imposing-manner, and also cut off the hand holding the pickaxe, which also broke 163s right shoulder, and finally shed heavily on the earth wall behind 163.


    Boom!


    The sword shed through the earth wall, forming a cut of three feet deep, and then causing a series of dazzling sparks.


    How is it possible?


    163 stared at his right shoulder nkly, where his flesh and blood were sttering, and the muscles, bones, and membranes were all cut off by the sword just now, as if it was paper!


    What a terrifying power


    With this as hisst thought, 163s eyes rolled as he slowly fell to the ground.


    Kanp looked at the sword in his hand, and the expression under his mask was also very excited.


    He did go to find reinforcements before, but suddenly remembered that he had not used extraordinary strength after he had collected it, so he decided to sh at the enemy first and then move to find reinforcements. As a result


    This Kumogakures spy, is he a Genin?


    How can he be cut so easily?


    Kanp turned his head and looked towards 138.


    138s face changed greatly, he gripped his pickaxe tighter and stepped back again and again: Hey, you cant kill me, I am a Shinobi from Kumogakure!!!


    Shinobi from Kumogakure?


    Tanaka saw that Kanp is like a God who descends to the world, and he hacked 163 to death easily without any trouble, and he was immediately ashamed of the idea he had just given birth to. At this moment, he took a step forward, his eyes wandered around the prisoners around him, and finally stared at 138 coldly, Its a pity that you dared to try to escape from this prison. No matter who you are, you cant be forgiven!


    As soon as the words fell, Tanaka and the three other Konohas Shinobi immediately rushed to 138, and Kanp was not polite either, as quietly hid behind and ready to sh his sword at any time, but as Tanaka and his subordinates were fueled with anger, they worked efficiently, and 138 was killed by them not long after.


    They did such thing not without reason. Firstly, it is to avenge theirrade who has just died. Secondly, it is to let the surrounding prisoners know the fate of trying to escape!


    After all, Konohas treatment of these spies are pretty good. As long as they wait until the war is over, they can be redeemed by their respective viges. With such a good treatment, why would they try to escape the prison?


    Seeing the ending of the rebel, the surrounding prisoners lowered their heads and continued to work.


    Tanaka ordered the body of his subordinate to be returned to the vige, and then personally sealed the corpse of 138 and 163, and then he came to Kanps side, and thanked him seriously, Husky, thank you very much for your help.


    At this moment, Kanp has returned to his Anbus tone, and said: Tanaka-dono, instead of thanking me, you should check if there are any other prisoners who have unlocked the seal. Hokage-sama will definitely continue to pay attention to this matter!


    I understand. Tanaka nodded solemnly.


    Kanp turned around, and the face under the mask was a little puzzled. He didnt have time to think too deeply about it before, but now that 138 and 163 are dead, he was shocked that something was wrong.


    Why can 138 and 163 use Chakra?


    Are they not sealed from the start, or were they unlocked after being sealed? Did they unlocked the seal by themselves or did someone help them?


    There are many doubts in his heart, but now that they are dead, he knew that Sandaimes character, this matter will end here.


    After a while, Wild Fox, Peppa the Wild Boar, Wild Cat and Wild Dog also came out of the underground prison.


    Learning about the situation of 138 and 163, they all showed solemn expressions.


    Wild Cat, I want you to immediately report this matter to Hokage-sama. Wild Boar, Wild Dog and Husky, you three should cooperate with Tanaka to check whether the seals on all prisoners are still intact!


    Yes!


    Everyone responded and immediately act.


    The inspection continued until the third day when it waspletely over. Theyre lucky. Except for 138 and 163, the seals of the other prisoners are still intact.


    During the inspection, Kanp naturally gave himself benefits. The idiot spies with No. 144 and 162 from Kumogakure were inspected by him!


    From 144, Kanp collected Lightning Release: Electromaic Murder, Lightning Release: Snake Lightning and Cloud-Style  me sh.


    From 162, Kanp collected Lightning Release: Electromaic Murder, Cloud-Style  Water Storm sh, and Lightning Clone.


    Kanp really never thought that he would actually collect Cloud-Style Kenjutsu.


    He had been thinking ofparing Konoha-Style Kenjutsu with Cloud-Style Kenjutsu before, but now its better, as he now has both.


    After collecting 144 and 162, Kanp set his eyes on the corpses of 138 and 163. Unfortunately, these two corpses have been taken away.


    Kanp had no choice but to focus on the other idiot Shinobi in the prisons, but what he didnt expect was that on the fourth day, a Hokage order suddenly came, and their guard mission ended here!

 Chapter 244: The Mission of Sowing Dissension

    Chapter 244: The Mission of Sowing Dissension


    Support me at Pat /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    There are more than 150 advanced chapter there


    -


    Hiruzens Office.


    Hiruzen and Danz sat face-to-face, arguing about something with red faces, and after a while, Danz left with a triumphant smile.


    Then, Kanps team received theirtest order: Go to Land of Rain to carry out mission 069.


    The day before the departure, the team leader Wild Fox gave everyone a day off, and the next day, they gathered at their base in Hokage Tower.


    Kanp didnt go home for half a month, so he kinda missed his little brother. Unfortunately, nowadays, Hayate doesnt do anything outside the house, and only reads books. Kanp feels that he has changed his control over his little brother is getting lower and lower, but there is no other way. After all, the days when he can be at home are too few.


    Keiko is still busy. For more than a year, Konoha Hospital has never stopped, and she is busy every day.


    As for Hoshino, ever since he heard Kanps words and stopped pushing Hayate, he has really lived a retired life. Every day, he walked around and yed chess with Inoue and Matsushita. He lives so wonderfully that he almost forgot about his son who joins the Anbu.


    Tou-san, tomorrow, I am going to the Land of Rain to carry out a mission.


    After dinner, Kanp said solemnly to Hoshino in the backyard, This mission will be very dangerous, I desperately need strong support!


    Hoshino nodded solemnly: Anbus mission has always been dangerous, but no matter what kind of danger you encounter, you muste back alive! This is the promise between us father and son!


    The muscles at the corners of Kanps mouth twitched slightly, Who wants to make a promise with you? My focus is obviously not this, okay!


    Kanp coughed dryly and said: Tou-san, that wheres your sword?


    After Kanp shed the Kumogakures spy No. 163 to death easily, he couldnt help but fall in love with this feeling. But after that sh, a faint trace crack appeared on the Anbus standard sword, which was caused after he cut through the earth wall. Although he can trade that old sword with a new one, wouldnt he have to change for another again after one sh?


    He was reluctant for using his Moonlight Sword, so Kanp put his target on Hoshinos Shsui.


    Sword? Hoshino was stunned, and then smiled, Are you talking about Shsui? It has been handed over to Tabako.


    Kanps whole face turned ugly upon hearing this: Am I really your son?


    Kanp, your Kenjutsu talent is too bad. Even if I give you Shsui, you wont be able to exert its power, so I gave it to Tabako! Hoshino said, Tabako is on the battlefield, so she needs a good sword!


    Hoshino felt that his son still had some opinions, so he smiled and said: After your sister Tabako got my sword, she left her own sword. I can get it if you want it.


    This forget it.


    Kanp was disappointed.


    Speaking of which, Tabako-nees sword was made from the de I brought back from the Craftsman Shinobi Vige. Hmph, lets use my own sword.


    Early the next morning.


    Kanp got up early in the morning and rushed to the corner room on the third floor of Hokage Tower. After changing his equipment, he waited quietly.


    After a while, a delicate and pretty woman appeared, shes about twenty years old, and her figure is very t.


    Husky, youre early.


    This person is Wild Cat, shes good at Genjutsu, and is currently an Elite Chunin.


    After a while, Peppa the Wild Boar also came. This person is not good-looking. At first nce, he is like an extra, but he is good at Taijutsu and is also an Elite Chunin.


    After that, there is Wild Dog. This man looks weak, but he is actually very strong, is good at Wind Release, and is a Tokubetsu Jnin.


    In the end, it is naturally the team leader, Wild Fox. Wild Fox is a middle-aged man with in appearance and a scruffy beard. If hes outside, hes a street beggar. But Wild Fox is good at Fire Release and Wind Release, and has also dabbled in Sensor Ninjutsu. He is a Jnin.


    After changing their respective equipment, Wild Fox announced the content of the mission 069: Go to Land of Rain, then pretend to be Iwagakures Shinobi and attack Amegakures Shinobi!


    Captain Wild Fox, why did Hokage-sama issue such an order? Wild Cat asked in doubts.


    It is in order to provoke the rtionship between Amegakure and Iwagakure. There is information saying that Iwagakures Shinobi is ready to invade our country from the Land of Rain. Wild Fox said solemnly.


    If Iwagakure invades, wouldnt it be more convenient to pass through Land of Grass? Kanp couldnt help asking.


    When he went to Land of Grass with Team 2, he met Iwagakures Shinobi, who is also Tsuchikages son, Kitsuchi. Together with the Battle of Kannabi Bridge in the future, Kanp believes that Iwagakures Shinobi will definitely invade the Land of Fire through the Land of Grass!


    Wild Fox then said: The rtionship between Kusagakure and our vige is good. If Iwagakures Shinobi passes through the Land of Grass, we will soon receive information and respond in time, but if Iwagakures Shinobi invade through the Land of Rain, we will be very passive!


    Kanp suddenly understood, No wonder that in the future, when Iwagakure dispatched thousands of Iwagakures Shinobi to sneak across the Land of Grass, Minato received the mission of Kannabi Bridge. Konoha knew about it because Kusagakure tipped them off about this news.


    Wild Fox continued: In thest Shinobi World War, our Konoha, Sunagakure, Iwagakure and Amegakure had a scuffle, and the rtionship between the four sides was not friendly, but in order to prevent Iwagakure secretly formed an alliance with Amegakure, Hokage-sama released this mission!


    Sowing dissension, so that Iwagakure and Amegakure be enemies, so that even if Iwagakure invaded Land of Fire from the Land of Rain, they will also be disturbed by Amegakure, which is really beneficial to Konoha!


    But this method doesnt look like Sandaimes, but more like Danzs


    Is it Danzs suggestion?


    The mission logs this time will be handed over to Husky. Wild Fox looked towards Kanp.


    Kanp gnashed his teeth when he heard this: Youre bullying the neer


    But he could only nod.


    Then, lets go!


    After Wild Fox exined the mission, he ordered them to set off.


    The group of five disappeared from the locker room in an instant.


    Now that Kanp can sessfully use Taijutsu Body Flicker Technique, his whole figure shes like teleporting, which is faster than the previous Body Flicker Technique, but it also consumes more stamina.


    After leaving the vige, the leading Wild Fox elerated again, moving as fast as lightning, and his figure that appears after the flicker almost turned into an afterimage.


    Wild Dog is second in speed, closely following Wild Fox.


    The speed of Peppa the Wild Boar and Wild Cat are about the same, they are more than 30 meters behind Wild Dog. As for Kanp, the distance is gradually extended.


    Fifty meters, one hundred meters, two hundred meters, eight hundred meters


    Fortunately, Kanp has Sensor Ninjutsu, so hes not afraid of losing his team, but if this goes on, they will soon his sensing range.


    Kanp feels that they are targeting him, and there is evidence!


    Fortunately, Wild Fox and Wild Dog, who are at the front, gradually slowed down, and then Peppa the Wild Boar and Wild Cat also slowed down slowly. After a while, Kanp caught up with Peppa the Wild Boar and Wild Cat.


    Husky, you need more training! Peppa the Wild Boar said.


    Wild Cat said: Youre really strict, Peppa the Wild Boar.


    I said that Im Wild Boar, I am not Peppa the Wild Boar. Peppa the Wild Boar said with a snort.


    Dont pay attention to these details, Peppa the Wild Boar. Kanp teased him while breathing heavily.


    But after a while, Wild Fox and Wild Dog at the front elerated again, and Peppa the Wild Boar and Wild Cat naturally began to speed up too, so Kanp was left behind again.


    Kanp originally wanted to take a break for a while, but when he saw the situation, he realized that Wild Fox was training him, so he had no choice but to grit the teeth and insisted.


    For the past five days, Kanp and his team bypassed the Warzone of Konoha and Sunagakure, and finally arrived at the border of the Land of Fire and Land of Rain!


    The border between the two countries is not on the ground, but in the sky!


    Kanp looked up at the sky. The sky belonging to the Land of Fire is blue and clear, while the sky above Land of Rain was covered with clouds. Both belong to the same sky, but they seem to be ipatible like fire and water.


    Weve arrived in the Land of Rain!


    Wild Fox said softly, Well take a rest for half a day!


    Yes!

 Chapter 245: Team Leader Is Someone Born Under The Misfortune Star

    Chapter 245: Team Leader Is Someone Born Under The Misfortune Star


    Under a giant tree, Kanp is leaning on the roots of a ferocious tree that broke out of the ground, and with pen on his right hand and the mission log in his left hand, he was writing quickly.


    We ran in the morning.


    Arriving at the border of the two countries at noon, team leader Wild Fox said to rest for half a day.


    At night, we enter the Land of Rain.


    Okay, thats the end of todays log.


    Husky, you cant do this.


    Peppa the Wild Boary on the root of the tree, poked out half of his head and looked at Kanps log, and said: There is no content at all.


    Kanp raised his head, and looked at Peppa the Wild Boar while still wearing the wolf mask: This is a sketch, also usually called the flowing water. The advantage is that it is quick and convenient. It is suitable for emergency missions like ours! Peppa, just think, if we spend too much time on the mission log, wont it be that we are neglecting the root and only pursue the tip?


    When Peppa the Wild Boar heard this, he felt that its true!


    After half a day.


    As night falls, the skies of the Land of Fire and Land of Rain are gradually covered by darkness.


    Change clothes!


    Seeing that the time is almost up, Wild Fox took out a sealing scroll and took out the equipment that had been prepared.


    Iwagakures forehead protector, the red Shinobi uniforms, the earthy brown vest, and the red turban!


    After a quick change of clothes, the group became a native Shinobi from Iwagakure!


    Captain, should we wear mask? Kanp asked.


    Wild Fox shook his head: Iwagakures Shinobi does not have the habit of wearing a mask. Lets put on makeup and change our face.


    The reason why they dont need Transformation Technique is because the transformation will be seen through. Once they are seen through, their identity as Iwagakures Shinobi will be doubted.


    On the contrary, makeup will not arouse suspicion.


    Kanp has never learned the magic art of makeup, so he can only wait for Wild Cat to paint and draw on his face after she has finished her makeup. Afterwards, Kanp uses the forehead protector as a mirror to look at his face, and found that he is delicate and handsome. His face had be pockmarked, and his fair skin became a little dark yellow It is estimated that Keiko would not recognize him as her son even when they meet.


    As expected of magic!


    Set off!


    After putting on the makeup, Wild Fox gave the order softly, and then shed to a hundred meters away in an instant, and shed again, his figure was already two hundred meters away, and the frequency of his flicker is getting faster and faster, and his figure is getting farther and farther.


    Wild Dog, Peppa the Wild Boar, Wild Cat, and Kanp immediately followed along.


    After several days of training, Kanps speed has also increased, and he can barely keep up with Peppa the Wild Boar and Wild Cat.


    Because of the dense clouds in the Land of Rain, it is difficult to see the moon and stars at night, so the visibility is very low, especially in the wild, as the shadows of the trees are like ghosts across the sky. Moreover, Kanp and his group are extremely fast. If they dont pay attention, they will be scratched by branches, causing pain!


    Kanp flickered all the way, and several white marks appeared on the red Shinobi uniform on his body, but as he was scratched, Kanp gradually got used to the night, and his figure could gradually avoid the branches in the dark.


    Its all thanks to Shisuis dynamic vision!


    Kanp is feeling grateful towards Shisui.


    The night is getting darker and darker, and Kanp took the time to look up and found that the dark clouds under the night are like devil wings, covering the whole world!


    There is a situation!


    Suddenly.


    Wild Fox, who is in the front, suddenly stopped.


    What appeared in front of them was a vige, and the buildings of the vige stood in the dark, making it difficult to see them clearly.


    There is no light, is it abandoned?


    Peppa the Wild Boar said solemnly, It seems that the Land of Rain is also not very peaceful.


    Should we go and take a look? Wild Cat asked softly.


    Wild Fox shook his head slightly and said: No need, continue on our way!


    Their mission was to attack Amegakures Shinobi. As the vige has obviously been abandoned for a long time, it is impossible for Amegakures Shinobi to be here.


    The group of five people continued to go deeper into the Land of Rain, and at one or two in the morning, they encountered another vige. There were lightsing from the vige, but it looked dim.


    Wild Fox used Sensor Ninjutsu, and his sense spread towards the vige instantly.


    When Kanp saw this, he also used Sensor Ninjutsu.


    They are about two kilometers away from the vige, so Kanps Sensor Ninjutsu can cover a small half of the vige. Unfortunately, he didnt at all detect any Shinobi with Chakra within his sensing range.


    Husky, you can use Sensor Ninjutsu? Wild Cat asked in a low voice beside him.


    Kanp nodded: I understand a little.


    Peppa the Wild Boar also leaned over: I have read Huskys information, and it says that he has mastered the Five Attributes of Ninjutsu.


    Really? Wild Cat was a little surprised.


    Wild Dog nced over, and said: Thats not good, you will have no special skills, so it is difficult to get the title of Tokubetsu Jnin, Husky, you have to find your own path.


    Hmm. Kanp nodded, and did not refute his senior.


    Target found!


    At this time, Wild Fox opened his eyes and said, There is a Shinobi in the vige. Judging from his Chakra, he should be Jnin-Level, he may be Amegakures Anbu!


    Captain, are we assassinating, or do we make some noise? Wild Cat asked.


    They have a Jnin and a Tokubetsu Jnin here, as well as two Elite Chunin and Kanp, the newly promoted Chunin, which is totally enough against a Jnin.


    Wild Fox pondered for a while and said: Make some noise.


    Although their mission is to attack Amegakures Shinobi, more important thing is to let others see that it was their Iwagakures Shinobi who attacked Amegakures Shinobi!


    The five immediately stopped concealing their presences, and rushed into the vige with sparks and lightning.


    But as soon as they entered, the five felt that the atmosphere of the vige was a bit wrong.


    Most of the houses on both sides of the street have their doors open. There are lights overflowing from inside, but there is no sound, and it is as quiet as the end of the world.


    Something is wrong!


    Even at one or two in the morning, it is impossible to be so quiet, not to mention theres lights and the door wide open.


    "


    "


    Kanp couldnt stand the fright, and directly formed hand seal to create a Iwagakures Shinobi shadow clone.


    As soon as the shadow clone came out, it immediately rushed into a nearby house with great interest.


    Wild Fox and the others stood by and watched, waiting.


    Soon, the shadow clone ran out and said: This is a family of three. There is a dinner prepared by the owner on the table, but the people have turned cold.


    If theyre cold, theyre dead!


    After that, the shadow clone rushed into other houses one after another, and got simr results.


    Wild Fox pondered and said: It seems that there was an attack during dinner, and it may be rted to that Amegakures Shinobi.


    No matter how cruel Amegakures Shinobi is, he will never take action against the civilians of his own country.


    Kanps shadow clone nced at Wild Fox and said, It should be a rogue Shinobi, or a Missing-nin, or Shinobi from other Shinobi Viges


    Before he could finish speaking, Kanp dismissed him.


    Saying anything about this will seriously affect the unity of our wild team!


    Wild Fox nced at Kanp and said: Your shadow clone may be right. The Shinobi I sensed is probably not Amegakures Shinobi.


    Captain, shall we withdraw?


    Kanp suddenly panicked.


    Because he remembered a very terrifying thing!


    Before in Team 2, every time he left the vige, he would encounter powerful enemies. Kanp naturally threw this me to the misfortune star physique of his Jnin instructor, Shikuro!


    But now, he has left Team 2 to join Anbu, but on his first mission at Anbu as prison guard, he encountered the sneak attack from No. 163. If it werent for him to dodge in time


    And now in the second mission, he encountered such a strange situation again


    Dont tell me Team leader Wild Fox inherited Shikuro-senseis misfortune star physique?!


    Yeah, it must be so!


    Husky, you are not afraid right? Peppa the Wild Boar said with a chuckle, Shinobi shouldnt be afraid.


    Im not afraid, I mainly Just as Kanp started to talk, suddenly there was a crackling sound in the darkness around him.


    Alert!! Wild Fox immediately took out a kunai.


    Wild Dog, Wild Cat, and Peppa the Wild Boar also moved in different directions instantly, surrounding Kanp in the middle.


    Uh, am I protected?


    Kanp was startled, then looked at the houses on both sides of the street.


    Under the gaze of the five people, they saw that people drilled out from the nearby alleys one by one with stiff faces and twitching limbs, like zombies in Resident Evil, and like twisted crawlers, they crawled towards Kanps group of five!

 Chapter 246: Hiruko

    Chapter 246: Hiruko


    Seven or eight zombies dressed in various clothes, with dull faces, pale skin, and exaggerated twisting of their limbs, crawled towards Kanps group of five with movements that werepletely different from humans.


    If it werent for the four teammates around him, Kanp would have thought that he had transmigrated to the world of Resident Evil!


    Its just that these zombies


    No, its not zombie, its puppet!


    Kanp suddenly realized.


    Puppet Master


    Wild Fox also understood, It seems that Huskys shadow clone really guessed correctly. The other party is not Amegakures Shinobi, but Sunagakures Shinobi!


    Hey, your vige is fighting against Konohas Shinobi. Dont you think its too rash to provoke our Iwagakure at this time? Peppa the Wild Boar said as his IQ was activated.


    But there was no sound at all except for the clicking sound of the puppet.


    Captain Wild Fox, what should we do?


    Killing intent shed in Wild Cats eyes. Although the other party is not Amegakures Shinobi, but for the sake of the war between the Land of Fire and the Land of Wind, they didnt seem to have any reason to let go of this Sunagakures Shinobi!


    Wild Fox looked at the puppet that was crawling closer and closer, and said coldly: Since this Sunagakures Shinobi takes the initiative to provoke us, then us Iwagakure have to fight back!


    At the next moment, the puppets, who had already crawled three meters in front of them, suddenly stopped, and various mechanical sounds suddenly came from their bodies, but


    Doton: Dorys!!! (Earth Release: Earth Flow Spears)


    Since we are going to fight back, it doesnt make sense to be beaten passively. Before the puppets weapon wasunched, Kanp formed hand seals quickly, and then mmed his palms onto the ground.


    Bang bang bang!


    The ground shook violently, and more than a dozen sharp stone spears with the thickness of the thighs drilled out of the ground, and then skewered the seven or eight puppets in front of them.


    Immediately after


    Katon: Gkaky no Jutsu! (Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique)


    Kanp spit out a fireball from his mouth, and the hot fireball expanded rapidly after leaving his mouths, directly burning the struggling puppets on the stone spears!


    Wild Fox, Peppa the Wild Boar, Wild Cat and Wild Dog all stared at Kanp with dazed expressions. Feeling the hot temperature of the mes ahead, they all have an indescribable weird feeling.


    I thought he is a young bird, but I didnt expect him to take action so decisively!


    Its so beautiful!


    After Kanp spit out the fireball, he immediately started refining Chakra. With the 9-fold increase of the perfect level, the Chakra consumed by Kanp just now only took a few seconds to recover.


    The casually refined puppets really couldnt stand Ninjutsus attack


    A hoarse and low voice suddenly came from the depths of the alley, followed by a strange sound of footsteps.


    Katon: Dai Endan! (Fire Release: Big me Bullet)


    Fton: Daitoppa! (Wind Release: Great Breakthrough)


    Seems to be infected by Kanp, when the voice just appeared, Wild Fox and Wild Dog immediately used mixed Ninjutsu!


    The wind assists the fire, increasing its power!


    Under the blow of the hurricane, theva-like me bullet soared, as if it was a big sun in the dark and silent depths of the universe; and the hurricane, under the baking of the hot mes, was like a thousand hot des, whistling towards the voice.


    Boom boom boom!!


    In the depths of the alley, the scorching me bullet exploded, and the high-temperature mes radiated orange-red light and swept across a radius of dozens of meters, burning down all the houses nearby!


    Then, the scattered mes turned into a fire tornado with the help of the hurricane and slowly lifted into the sky!


    Fire Release and Wind Release of this level


    The hoarse and low voice that appeared before appeared again, and it is already only a dozen meters away from the five people. Are you really the Shinobi from Iwagakure?


    His words shocked Kanp and the others, but this kind of thing must never be acknowledged even after death.


    You really like to joke, of course we are the Shinobi of Iwagakure!


    Wild Fox stared coldly at the darkness more than ten meters away, On the contrary, you, are you still not nning to show up now?


    What can you do to me if I show up?


    The hoarse and low voice appeared again, and then a shadow crawled out of the darkness, You destroyed my puppets, so just use your body as mypensation.


    Kanp looked at it and found that this person seems to be a dwarf, only a little more than half a meter tall, wearing ck shabby clothes, at first nce, it looked like he was squatting on the ground.


    Eh wait!


    This thing


    Kanp stared wide-eyed, and finally saw the other partys face clearly through the burning house at the end of the street.


    Hiruko?!


    Its Sasori of the Red Sand!!


    Kanps forehead gradually overflowed with cold sweat.


    As a member of the Akatsuki in the future, Sasori is undoubtedly strong, he is far from what Kanp can challenge now.


    As for Wild Fox and Wild Dog, one of them is Jnin and the other is Tokubetsu Jnin. With tacit understanding, if they worked together they should be able to defeat Hiruko, but Sasori still has Sandaime Kazakages puppet!


    It must be known that the fuse of the Third Shinobi World War is because of the disappearance of Sandaime Kazakage, and Sandaime Kazakage was actually killed by Sasori. Now it has been almost two years, no matter how slow Sasoris action is, he should have refined Sandaime Kazakage into a puppet, right?


    If Sasori reveals Sandaime Kazakages puppet, can they still leave this ce alive?


    Captain, dont forget the mission given to us by Tsuchikage-sama!


    Kanps desire to survive burst out, and he loudly reminded, Retreat!


    Wild Fox nced at Kanp appreciatively, but shook his head and said: Tsuchikage-sama said that the mission must be kept secret, since it was discovered by Sunagakures Shinobi


    God mother****ing Tsuchikage-sama said what


    Blue veins burst out of Kanps forehead, The point in my words is to retreat, not Tsuchikage-sama, you bastard!


    Kanp hurriedly grabbed Wild Foxs big red clothes and threw his eyes at him wildly.


    Wild Fox was stunned. From Huskys eyes, he could see the intense anxiety and the vague meaning of You Aho simply cant beat the other party at all, so dont try to be a hero and make cause everyone to die with you..


    Wild Fox was dumbfounded: Could it be that in Huskys eyes, we still cant beat this weird Sunagakures Shinobi even with the five of us working together?


    When he was distracted, Hiruko suddenlyunched a sneak attack.


    Shikomi Kugutsu: Shinshin Happa! (Prepared Puppet: Eight Waves of Needles)


    Hirukos mouth opened slightly, revealing a faintly glowing luster. In the next instant, countless poisonous needles shot out of his mouth, like lightning and thunder,ing in an instant!


    Fton: Toppa! (Wind Release: Breakthrough)


    Among the five people, only Wild Dog reacted in time, but the speed of the poisonous needles is too fast, only giving him enough time to form the hand seals of Wind Release: Breakthrough.


    The strong wind blew up, but only barely able to blew off dozens of poisonous needles.


    In the next instant, the torrent of poisonous needles directly drowned Kanp and his group.


    The response is good. A hoarse and low voice came from Hiruko, and the tone was neither irritable or impatient.


    So close!


    Wild Cats forehead was filled with sweat.


    If it wasnt for Wild Dog using Wind Release: Breakthrough to stop the poisonous needles for a moment, they would have been directly stabbed by the poisonous needles and died.


    Wild Fox said with solemn expression: Wild Dog, Wild Cat, Wild Boar, Husky, after I break through, I want you all to retreat immediately!


    Although Hirukos attack just now was a sneak attack, it has already proved his strength, If Kanp and the others stay behind, they will only be a burden, and then they will be killed by the other party.


    Yes!


    Peppa the Wild Boar, Wild Dog and Wild Cat didnt try to fight side by side with their leader. They shed backwards immediately after responding.


    When Kanp saw this, he hurriedly followed, but he did not forget to turn his head and shout: Captain, look for a chance to slip away!


    Wild Fox looked embarrassed when he heard this: Why didnt you have any confidence in me!

 Chapter 247: Mission Completed

    Chapter 247: Mission Completed


    Leaving the vige, Kanps group of four did not stop, and ran for nearly a hundred miles in one breath!


    At this time, the sky gradually brightened, but the dark clouds above their heads became more and more solid. At a certain moment, the pouring heavy rain fell.


    The four found arrived at a mountain, and Kanp used Earth Release to create a stone wall on the mountain wall, and then erected two stone walls next to it topletely separate the wind and rain, and created a temporary shelter.


    This heavy rain has covered our tracks. I wonder if Captain Wild Fox can find us. Wild Cat leaned back on the mountain wall, and her beautiful hair was full of water droplets.


    Compared to this, Im more worried about whether captain can leave alive. Kanps face was grave.


    Husky, you seem to know the identity of that puppet master? Wild Dog suddenly said.


    Kanp shook his head decisively and said: No, Im just more sensitive to danger. The feeling that the puppet master gave me is very terrifying!


    Peppa the Wild Boar asked: What do we do next? Should we wait here for Captain orplete the mission first?


    Wild Dog replied without even thinking: Complete the mission first!


    Whether Wild Fox can run away or not depends on Wild Fox himself. They cant help him, but they cant just sit still. After all, this mission is also very important.


    Kanp suddenly wiped the makeup on his face and asked Wild Cat: Wild Cat, is there any problem with my makeup?


    Although they hid from the rain in time, all of them was still exposed to the rain. If their makeup is damaged, it would be difficult to hide their identity.


    Wild Cat checked Kanps face, shook his head and said: Theres no problem, dont worry.


    Wild Dog and Peppa the Wild Boar also checked the makeup on their faces. Afterwards, they rested under the mountain wall for a long time. During this period, they ate military ration pills to supplement their stamina. When the rain became a little lighter, Kanps group of four set off again and headed towards the borders of Land of Rain and Land of Earth.


    After a long time, the group of four ran into a small vige again.


    The vige is not big, but there are a lot of people, and some scattered sounds can be heard from far away.


    Husky, well depending on you this time. Wild Dog said.


    Kanp nodded solemnly, and then slowly approached the vige, after reaching about a kilometer or so, he used Sensor Ninjutsu.


    As the sensory tentacles approached, several vague figures appeared in Kanps mind instantly. Comparing them with Wild Cat and Peppa the Wild Boar beside him, he was slightly relieved.


    I found the target, there are three, and all of them are Genin!


    Kanp thought to himself, Now that the misfortune star Wild Fox is not here, everything is back on track!


    The group of four nced at each other, and immediately set off to run towards the small vige.


    Husky, you have mastered Earth Release, so the camouge will be left to you.


    Now that the team leader is not here, Wild Dog took the initiative to take over the position of the temporary leader.


    After entering the vige, Kanp led the wild team to flicker rapidly in the vige. During this period, they encountered some Land of Rains civilians, but these ordinary persons could not find Kanps group at all.


    Theyre here!


    Soon, Kanp arrived at the ce where he sensed the Amegakures Shinobi. When he looked ahead, he saw that it was a tavern.


    Go!


    Wild Dog cried out softly.


    Kanp immediately formed hand seals: Doton: Doryheki! (Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall)


    Boom!


    Kanp mmed his palms onto the ground, and the entrance of the tavern was instantly shattered by a stone wall!


    What happened?


    That wall is


    Who dare to use Ninjutsu in the vige?


    There were messy shouts from inside the tavern. And after a while, three Shinobi wearing Amegakures forehead protector, and gas masks rushed out from the window of the tavern.


    Iwagakures Shinobi?!


    Seeing the clothes of Kanp and the others, and looking at the Iwagakures forehead protector on their foreheads, the three Amegakures Shinobi are furious.


    Bastards, do you want to start a war?!


    War? Didnt you Amegakure who provoked us first?!


    Wild Dog took a step forward, staring at the three Amegakures Shinobi with confidence and coldness, and the three Amegakures Shinobi was dumbfounded.


    Our Amegakure provoked you?


    Why dont we know?


    While they are still dumbfounded, Kanp once again used Earth Release: Doton: Dorys!!! (Earth Release: Earth Flow Spears)


    Bang~ Bang~ Bang~


    Sharp stone spears with the thickness of a thigh suddenly rose from the ground and pierced the three Amegakures Shinobi.


    The three Amegakures Shinobi came back to their senses and jumped up to avoid the stone spear.


    Bastard, take them down first!


    Suiton: Kokuu no Jutsu! (Water Release: ck Rain Technique)


    One of the Amegakures Shinobi opened his mouth and spewed ck oil all over the sky, it then fell towards Kanp and the others like rain.


    The second Amegakures Shinobi is ready to use Fire Release Ninjutsu, but just as the ck oilnded on Kanps group


    Doton: Doryheki! Kanp didnt give him a chance, and directly mmed his palms onto the ground, and a stone wall suddenly rose from the crotch of this Amegakures Shinobi and crashed into his eggs.


    Boom!


    Urgh!!


    Under the severe pain, the Amegakures Shinobi subconsciously mped his legs, but the stone wall blocked it, so he couldnt do it.


    Ouch!


    That Amegakures Shinobi copsed, as the pain from the broken eggs made him burst into tears, trembling all over, unable to control himself, and finally passed out with his eyes rolled!


    Hey, that is too cruel When Peppa the Wild Boar saw this, he calmly put his legs together.


    Wild Cat turned her head, but a smile remained at the corner of her eyes.


    Wild Dog didnt care about it. With a flicker, he appeared directly next to the Amegakures Shinobi who was spewing ck oil all over the sky, and cleanly killed him with a simple neck swipe.


    At the same time, Kanp once again used Earth Release: Hardening Technique to harden his right hand like a rock. He rushed to thest Amegakures Shinobi, smashing his Kunai with one punch, and just before his fist was about to fall on the Amegakures Shinobis forehead, Kanp suddenly remembered about his extraordinary strength. When he punched this Amegakures Shinobi, he was afraid that the and red matters would be sprayed out, so Kanp hurriedly retracted up 80% of his strength, and finally only used 20% of his strength to smash the metal forehead protector on that Amegakures Shinobis forehead.


    Boom!


    In the dull sound of metal and stone colliding, the Amegakures Shinobi was directly blown away onto the stone wall in front of the tavern by the punch. With the rumbling sound, stone chips flew, and the Amegakures Shinobis body directly smashed the stone wall and entered the tavern. Messy collisions and screams came from the tavern, and then disappeared abruptly in the next instant, as if for fear of angering the Iwagakures Shinobi demon outside.


    Lets go!


    Wild Dog nced at it and ordered to retreat with satisfaction.


    Among the three Amegakures Shinobi, one died, the other lost his precious belongings, and thest one, even if he survived, it was estimated that he would suffer from hemiplegia and concussion. In conclusion, they all ended up miserably. When they wake up, they will inevitably send the information of the brutal Iwagakures Shinobi attacking them back to Amegakure!


    Sure enough, as soon as Kanp and the others left, the news that Iwagakures Shinobi attacked Amegakures Shinobi brutally spread.


    Amegakure.


    Hanz of the Smander, who is known as the demigod of the Shinobi World, sat in the leaders position, listening to the report of his subordinate with a gloomy expression. The more he listened, the angrier he became. The breath from his mouth turned into purple poison gas. And after passing the gas mask on his face, there was still light purple smoke drifting in the room.


    Although the Amegakures Shinobi, who was reporting, also wears a gas mask, he was still shivering when he saw this light purple gas.


    Those damned Iwagakures Shinobi! That damned noki!!


    Hanz suddenly stood up from his seat, and said angrily, Immediately hunt down these Iwagakures Shinobi. Also, drive out all the Iwagakures Shinobi on the border!!


    Yes!


    After that Amegakures Shinobi responded, he hurriedly ran out, for fear of being poisoned to death.

 Chapter 248: Hiruko and Gari

    Chapter 248: Hiruko and Gari


    After attacking the Amegakures Shinobi, the wild team didnt leave, after all, the show had to be yed with a whole set.


    Because of that, Kanps group of four continued to travel towards the Land of Earth as Iwagakures Shinobi, and deliberately left some traces along the way so that Amegakures Shinobi could follow these traces to track them.


    Its almost there. Well go ahead to the Land of Earths border.


    Kanp has always had a strong desire to survive. Now that they are now walking on a tightrope, and there are also cliffs on both sides. If they make a mistake, Iwagakures Shinobi and Amegakures Shinobi may crushed them like a sandwich.


    Wait!


    Wild Dog suddenly waved his hand to signal the others to stop speaking. He frowns as he listened for a while, then looked towards Kanp, Husky, use Sensor Ninjutsu!


    Kanp was startled: Could it be that Amegakures has already Shinobi caught up with us?


    He hurriedly formed hand seal, and as the sense tentacles spread, Kanp soon discovered that there are two human-shaped lines jumping around in front of him. They are also very clear, even more clearer than Wild Dog, who is a Tokubetsu Jnin, beside him!


    Theyre Jnin!


    What did you find? Peppa the Wild Boar couldnt help but asked when he saw Kanps face changed drastically.


    Ahead As soon as Kanp opened his mouth, a series of rumbling explosions came from the front, which was as deafening as thunder!


    Hide! Wild Dog ordered softly, and the four people flickered and disappeared in the next instant.


    After a while, two figures galloped from the front one after the other.


    This is the end, you cant run away.


    The figure who was chasing behind chuckled lightly and formed hand seals, Katon: Dai Endan! (Fire Release: Big me Bullet)


    Whoosh!


    A huge me bullet with a radius of four or five meters, carrying ava-shaped me, roared, and exploded with a bang.


    The orange-red air shockwave exploded, and the surrounding vegetation was destroyed.


    Damn it!!!


    Gari flickered to avoid the shockwave, staring at the Shinobi who is chasing him with an ugly expression, Who are you?!


    Gari is a member of the Iwagakures Explosion Corps. Recently, Tsuchikage ordered the Explosion Corps to open up the narrow border passages between the Land of Earth and the Land of Rain, so that it will be easier for Iwagakures logistics to pass through in the future.


    So, the Explosion Corps sent Gari and another member, but as soon as they arrived at the border, they were attacked by this despicable guy. Hispanion died on the spot, and even he was hunted down!


    I am Hiruko.


    The one who chased Gari was Konohas Missing-nin, Hiruko!


    Hiruko? Who?!


    Gari looked puzzled, as he didnt know Hiruko at all, Why did he hunt me down?


    And this Hiruko didnt wear a forehead protector, God knows which vige he is from!


    You have never heard of my name?


    Hiruko stared at Gari indifferently, Then, do you know Jiraiya, Tsunade, and Orochimaru?


    Konohas Sannin? Of course I know them, but what does it have to do with you? Gari dyed for time as he recovers his strength.


    You know Konoha Sannin, but you dont know me


    Hiruko is feeling angry, inferior, and embarrassed. He grew up with Jiraiya, Tsunade, and Orochimaru, but the three of them became Konohas Sannin, and their names became famous in the Shinobi World that even ordinary persons have heard of their names, but Hiruko, hehe, who has heard of him?


    I am not convinced!


    I am not reconciled!!


    I reject mediocrity!!!


    There seemed to be raging mes burning in Hirukos eyes, but his tone became more and more cold: When you be a part of me, you will know who I am!


    Bakuton: Jiraiken! (Explosion Release: Landmine Fist)


    With a flicker, Gari directly appeared in front of Hiruko, and a fist the size of a casserole pot mmed heavily on Hirukos face.


    Boom!!


    In the violent explosions, Garis fist that hit Hirukos face exploded on the spot, and the violent air waves blew pride into Garis eyes: So who on earth are you? How can youpare yourself with Konohas Sannin!


    I am Hiruko.


    Hirukos voice suddenly came from behind Gari, st!!


    Boom boom boom


    A series of explosions came from under Garis feet, directly sting him tens of meters away. After colliding with a few trees, his eyes rolled as he fainted.


    Hirukos eyes glowed as he looked at Gari, who is dozens of meters away, but instead of walking towards Gari, he turned his head to look behind him: Come out, I have already noticed the Sensor Ninjutsu just now.


    In the dark.


    Kanps heart thumped, and he broke into a cold sweat. He immediately removed the Transparent Release.


    This guy in front of him is not an unknown person, but a teammate of Konohas Sannin. He grew up with them, and before he defected from Konoha, he was already a Jnin. Later, he developed the Forbidden Technique, Chimera Technique, that allows him to swallow others Kekkei Genkai!


    If he takes interest in Kanps Transparent Release, what would Kanp do?


    Hiruko, I didnt expect you to be hiding in the Land of Rain!


    Wild Dog sprang out from behind a tree, and the Iwagakures disguise on him had changed back to Konohas Anbu.


    Konohas Anbu?


    Hiruko frowned: Did hee hunt me down? No, I am well hidden before, so how could Konohas Anbu know that I am here? Even if they knew, they wouldnt send such a weak Shinobi to chase me down!


    Subsequently, Wild Cat and Peppa the Wild Boar also appeared with Konohas Anbu uniform.


    Seeing this, Kanp was helpless, so he hurriedly changed the Iwagakures disguise on his body, put on his wolf mask, and appeared behind the three.


    Hiruko looked at the wild team, and suddenly smiled: You came to the Land of Rain to carry out Anbus mission, right? Its a shame that you found me.


    Hiruko,e back to Konoha with us!


    Wild Dog knows that Hiruko is very strong. Even if the four of them worked together, they cant beat Hiruko at all, so they can only put on airs at this moment, For the Sannins sake, Hokage-sama will not kill you!


    Stop joking around, I finally left Konoha, how can I go back with you? BesidesDo you have the ability?


    Hiruko looked at them with disdain, Try it if you can! But if you cant, I can only say sorry. In order to prevent my whereabouts from being leaked, I can only ask you to die here.


    "


    "


    Damn it!!!


    Wild Dog clenched his fists when he heard this.


    Wild Cat and Peppa the Wild Boar also took out kunai in alert. Feeling the powerful auraing from Hirukos body, and all their muscles tensed.


    While Wild Dog and Hiruko were talking, Kanp, who was standing behind Wild Dog, was also thinking about how to escape, but when his gaze fell on Gari, who fainted on the ground and his life and death is unknown, his spirit suddenly shook!


    Kanp has seen the fight between Hiruko and this Iwagakures Shinobi just now, especially the scene of that punch detonating!


    This Iwagakures Shinobiis the Explosion Release Shinobi, Gari?!


    Kanp subconsciously threw a Collection Technique towards Gari.


    As a result the green light cluster in his mind did not move!


    !!!() Whats going on?!


    Kanps face under the mask showed dumbfounded expression.


    Why cant he be collected?


    I obviously havent used the Collection Technique today, so why cant I collect him?


    But suddenly, his brows wrinkled, his eyes fell on Hiruko, who was twenty meters away, and then he looked at the Gari, who is lying 70 to 80 meters behind Hiruko.


    Could it be the distance is too far?


    Regarding the range of the Collection Technique, Kanp tried to collect the Moon from the distance before, but naturally, there was no movement. After that, he didnt do this experiment again. He never expected that today, there would be an ident!


    As Kanp looked at Hiruko, who had spoken cruel words, a thought shed in his mind, and suddenly he said: Hiruko, since you guessed that we came to carry out Anbus mission in the Land of Rain, why dont you guess what mission it is!

 Chapter 249: You Still Blame Me

    Chapter 249: You Still me Me


    Faced with Kanps sudden question, Wild Dogs heart tightened, Husky had just joined Anbu. He probably didnt know anything about Hiruko. If he annoys him Does it make any difference whether he is annoyed or not?


    Wild Dog smiled wryly after thinking of this.


    Hiruko looked towards Kanp and said: During the war, Anbus mission was nothing more than assassination and information gathering.


    Kanp grinned: Thats right, our mission is to assassinate Hanz of the Smander. The mission undoubtedly failed. Even our team leader died in the hands of Shinobi Worlds demigod.


    Wild Dog, Wild Cat, and Peppa the Wild Boar all looked confused: When did our mission be the assassination of Shinobi Worlds demigod? Stop joking around!


    Fortunately, they are all wearing masks, otherwise, their expressions would have exposed Kanps lies in minutes.


    Hiruko showed a disdainful smile and said: Assassinating Shinobi Worlds demigod? With just you guys? Stop joking around!


    Sure enough, you have seen it through.


    Kanp smiled and said, The assassination is just superficial. Our real purpose is to put the me of this incident on Iwagakures Shinobi!


    Then, Kanp took out the Iwagakures forehead protector.


    Hirukos pupils shrank when he saw this: Pretending to be Iwagakures Shinobi to assassinate Hanz of the Smander, so that a war will break out between Amegakure and Iwagakure, relieving the pressure on Konoha?


    What a good strategy!


    "


    "


    Wait!


    If they are true


    Seeing the changes in Hirukos face, Kanp said at the right time: We sessfully angered Hanz of the Smander with this assassination. After we escaped, we deliberately exposed our whereabouts and led Amegakures Shinobi to the Land of Earth. I believe there will be arge number of Amegakures Shinobi hunting using soon, maybe including the Shinobi Worlds demigod.


    Hiruko stepped back slightly, and his eyes are full of uncertainties.


    With his current strength, he is still not the opponent of Shinobi Worlds demigod yet. If the other party reallyes, he must leave immediately!


    So, what are you going to do?


    Kanp walked out from behind Wild Dog and approached slowly, Whether to spend time here with us, waiting for Hanz of the Smander toe, or


    Hiruko made his choice directly. His goal is Explosion Release Kekkei Genkai, and his dream is to be a God, so he has no time to get involved with Konohas Anbu!


    In the blink of an eye, Hiruko appeared directly next to Gari and picked him up on his back. However, at this moment, Kanp actually flickered to fifty meters away from him.


    Hey, dont rush to leave. Wouldnt it be great to stay here to see the Shinobi Worlds demigod in person?


    Kanps heart was beating like a drum. As he spoke, he used Collection Technique on Gari. The green light cluster in his mind finally surged, and then a pale red light dot was ejected.


    Overjoyed, Kanp didnt have the time to see what is it and threw the Collection Technique on Gari again.


    At the same time, Hiruko looked at Kanp, who is fifty meters away from him. His eyes shed fiercely: If you dare to hinder me, I will expose your n! Go away!


    Youre so cold.


    Kanp teased. After the second Collection Technique ended, another pale red light dot was sessfully collected. While speaking, Kanp threw the third Collection Technique!


    As soon as the green light cluster in his mind surged, Hiruko had disappeared before his eyes with Gari on his back.


    Kanp was startled, but fortunately, the green light cluster in my mind is still surging like boiling water, and then the third pale red light dot is ejected!


    At the same time, the three pale red dots merged in an instant to form a brand new red stardust!


    Kanp was so excited that he quickly wrapped it with consciousness, and saw that it really was Explosion Release!


    Kanp, you were too reckless just now! But thank you for scaring him away


    After Hiruko left, Wild Dog heaved a long sigh of relief, feeling both fearful and fortunate.


    I


    Kanp suppressed the joy of his heart, and just as he was about to be humble, but a huge me bullet suddenly fell from the sky.


    Wild Dog and Kanps expressions changed, and they hurriedly flicker and leave.


    Boom!


    In the next instant, the me bulletnded, and the scorching mes swept around the ground in an instant, forcing Kanp and the others to retreat again and again.


    I was almost deceived by you.


    Hiruko appeared on the treetop carrying Gari, with a bit of shame still on his face. Assassinating Hanz of the Smander? Back then, even Konohas Sannin were not his opponent. Then, how could you weakling escape from Hanz of the Smander?


    I just said that casually, you are the stupid one for believing it. Kanp curled his lips.


    Now, Hiruko is obviously determined to keep them here. In that case, how can he not take advantage of him verbally?


    Fton: Daitoppa! (Wind Release: Great Breakthrough)


    Wild Dog formed hand seals with his hands, and opened his mouth to spew out a violent hurricane. Sand and rocks were sent flying wherever the hurricane pass. Hiruko jumped down from the treetops, stepped on Gari, who is under his feet, and then his hands started dancing: Doton: Doryheki! (Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall)


    Boom!


    A huge stone wall instantly rose from the ground to block the hurricane.


    But at the next moment


    Puff puff puff


    "


    "


    With the sound of flesh and blood pierced, a sharp stone spear suddenly emerged from the ground, and Hirukos face changed as he shed away in an instant!


    But!


    Gari, who was under his feet, was stabbed by seven or eight stone spears!


    Under the severe pain, Gari opened his eyes widely, loudly roared and died.


    This is not over yet. After killing Gari, Kanps hands danced again: Katon: Gryka no Jutsu! (Fire Release: Great Dragon Fire Technique)


    Roar!!


    With the roar, ava-like fire dragon smashed Hirukos earth wall and directly hit Garis body, and the hot me swept Garis body in an instant!


    With this, Kanp wanted to see if Hiruko could still swallow Garis Kekkei Genkai!


    You!!!


    When Hiruko looked at Garis body, which was burned by the mes, his originally fair facepletely turned ck, and the muscles on his face kept twitching. He turned his neck stiffly, and his eyes, which were full of killing intent, red at the instigator, and then he said word by word, How dare you how dare you! Bastard!!


    He finally found a Kekkei Genkai that satisfied him, finally beat him to death with difficulty, and was about to take a big step towards his dream. But the result, the result


    Unforgivable!!!


    Hiruko was trembling all over, ring at Kanp uncontrobly, as if he wanted to swallow him alive with his eyes!


    Kanp said righteously: Hiruko, do you feel pain? Do you feel regret? In fact, nothing will happen if you left just now, but you actually turned around! Why did you turn around? Why did youe back? Look, the that Iwagakures Shinobi you finally caught is dead, and you still me me?


    Creak creak


    Hiruko was so stunned that he gritted his teeth loudly: I will cut off the flesh from your body one by one!!


    Kanp turned his head and looked towards Wild Dog, Wild Cat, and Peppa the Wild Boar, next to him, and was a little speechless: You guys, why are you standing still? Get him!


    Hearing Kanps words, the three came back to their sense and attacked Hiruko instantly.


    Peppa the Wild Boar flicked his hands a few times, and kunaie out from his hands continuously and filled the sky.


    Wild Cat formed hand seals to use Genjutsu, throwing them one by one at Hiruko.


    Wild Dog continued to use Wind Release, and a huge tornado swept away in an instant, swallowing dozens of kunai thrown out by Peppa the Wild Boar, forming a kunai tornado, and the tornado is whistling towards Hiruko.


    At the same time, Wild Cat asked curiously: Husky, whats going on with that Iwagakures Shinobi? Why did he get so agitated when you kill him?


    I dont know either.


    Kanp immediately lied with with his eyes open, I just thought that Hiruko wanted to capture that Iwagakures Shinobi alive, so I decided to kill him. I didnt expect Hiruko to be so angry.


    If he loses his minds, maybe we have a chance to escape! Peppa the Wild Boar was quite excited.


    Dont be careless, the other party was already a Jnin before defecting. So you must never underestimate the other party! Wild Dog instructed with solemn tone.


    At the same time, Hiruko haspletely let go of his hands and feet in the rage. Facing Wild Cats Genjutsu, Hiruko directly disrupted his Chakra flow without blinking, breaking the Genjutsu. And then, his hands started dancing again: Fton: Kazekiri no Jutsu!!! (Wind Release: Wind Cutter Technique)


    The huge Chakra was condensed in Hirukos hands and then turned into a huge wind de visible by naked eye, and flickered in mid-air.


    The kunai tornado released by Wild Dog and Peppa the Wild Boar was instantly cut off by the huge wind de. The chaotic tornade whizzed and flew away, and the kunai, which had lost the winds restraint, suddenly fell in a mess!

 Chapter 250: Fierce Battle

    Chapter 250: Fierce Battle


    Retreat!


    The strong wind whistled, and when the three people saw that their attack couldnt do anything, Wild Dog roared, and then turned around and flickered to a distance of dozens of meters.


    Wild Cat, Peppa the Wild Boar and Kanp are naturally unwilling tog behind, and flickered away one after another.


    None of you can run!


    Hirukos figure flickered, and he passed the others in a few seconds. He then used a Wind Release Ninjutsu directly to force the four people back!


    Immediately afterwards, Hiruko took out a kunai and attacked Kanp directly, with a resolute attitude that he would not give up until he shed Kanp with a thousand times!


    Kanps spirit faded, and just about to escape into the ground and have a good time, he suddenly remembered his extraordinary strength!


    At this moment, Kanps spirit changed. He excitedly pulled out the sword behind him, and clenched his hands tightly. Under the effect of extraordinary strength talent, Kanp even had the illusion of breaking his swords hilt!


    When Hiruko came from the front, Kanp used his full sword to sh at him. Under the terrifying force of extraordinary strength, his swords de is like a sh of moonlight, directly breaking the air. And with the sound of piercing the wind, it cut off Hirukos kunai like cutting a rotten wood. Under Hirukos horrified gaze, the sword fiercely cut into his eyes and split his top of the head apart, like a broken bamboo!


    Boom!


    In the next instant, Hirukos body suddenly turned into two pieces of wood and fell to the ground.


    Kawarimi no Jutsu? (Body Recement Technique)


    Kanp sneered when he saw this, With extraordinary strength in hand, the world is mine! Comeee, Hiruko, dont you want to cut off my body? I wanted to see you dance!


    Fton: Kazekiri no Jutsu!!! (Wind Release: Wind Cutter Technique)


    After Body Substitution Technique, Hiruko appeared behind Kanp, his hands danced, and the huge Chakra quickly condensed a huge wind de visible to the naked eye, and suddenly descended from behind Kanp!


    Kanp clenched his sword tightly, and heard the loud wind behind him, he turned around and shed it without thinking.


    Boom!!


    The air wave exploded, and Kanps sword directly chopped the wind de, but the huge wind de fiercely shot on the Kanps whole body, scraping his clothes with small scratches. Even the wolf mask on his face have scratches formed one after another, overflowing with faint trace of blood!


    Kanp staggered back involuntarily under the chaotic storm, barely maintaining the bnce of his figure, and cursed Hiruko in his heart, Didnt you say that you wanted to cut my body? Come out, why are you using a Wind Release? Are you even a man!


    But Kanp doesnt know that Hiruko is also cursing him in his heart: This damned Anbu is really hypocritical. He clearly has such a powerful strange strength, but he has been pretending not to use it, and I was almost killed by him!!


    Hiruko was full of anger, his killing intent was boiling, and his hand seals forming speed be faster and faster, and in a sh, a violentva-like fireball is ejected!


    Katon: Dai Endan! (Fire Release: Big me Bullet)


    Boom!


    The fireball roared, and the terrifying high temperature exuded the orange-red color of hell, shrouding Kanp in an instant!


    Kanp subconsciously wanted to sh it with his sword, but fortunately, at the critical moment, he knew how strong he actually is and fled in an instant.


    At the same time, Wild Cat, Wild Dog, and Peppa the Wild Boar alsounched another attack!


    Genjutsu: Kasumi Jsha no Jutsu! (Genjutsu: Mist Servant Technique) Wild Cat threw a Genjutsu again, causing Hiruko to be sweating and his heart was palpitating. Wild Cats Genjutsu made him saw Kanps figure holding a sword and beheading people one after another.


    Fton: Daitoppa! (Wind Release: Great Breakthrough)


    Wild Dog used his Wind Release Ninjutsu again. The hurricane carries sand and rocks, and shot towards Hirukos figure.


    Peppa the Wild Boar on the other side flickered wildly, throwing kunai and shuriken from all directions!


    Boom!


    The big me bulletnded, and the violent mes instantly swept along the ground in all directions. Seeing this, Wild Dog and Wild Cat immediately dodged to the sides.


    At the same time, Hiruko, who was trapped in the Genjutsu, finally disrupted his Chakra flow at the critical moment with his strong willpower. After breaking the Genjutsu, he saw the Wind Release and also kunai and shuriken shooting towards him. Seeing this, he hurriedly used Body Flicker Technique, which made him disappeared to fifty meters away directly.


    Suiton: Rysuiben! (Water Release: Running Water Whip)


    In the distance, Kanp puts away his sword, his hands danced to use the perfect level of Running Water Whip. In an instant, a long water-like whip was formed in his hand, Kanp swung it with his full strength, and the water whip suddenly soared for several tens of meters, like a poisonous snake that wanted to eat, biting into the distant Hiruko.


    Raiton: Sanda! (Lightning Release: Thunder)


    The frightened and angry Hiruko did not try to move or dodge. After forming hand seals, his hands are covered with azure blue lightning, and then he grabbed the water whip with his bare hands. After that, the dazzling lightning rushed madly along the water towards Kanp whip!


    Kanp hurriedly dispersed the Running Water Whip, and formed hand seals again: Katon: Gryka no Jutsu! (Fire Release: Great Dragon Fire Technique)


    Katon: Dai Endan! Hirukos hand seals speed is even faster than Kanp.


    In the blink of an eye, one of the two sprayed ava-like fire dragon, and the other spewed out ava-like fireball. The terrifying high temperature exuded a strange blush, and they collided in mid-air!


    Theva-like mes entangled each other, swallowing, annihting, and circting endlessly in the air. Even those who are tens of meters away can feel the scorching temperature!


    Soon, Hirukos Big me Bullet overwhelmed Kanps Great Dragon Fire, and all the mes in midair were like a setting sun, covering the sky and the ground, flying towards Kanp.


    Suiton: Daibakufu no Jutsu! (Water Release: Great Waterfall Technique)


    Kanps face changed slightly, and he hurriedly formed hand seals to create a huge water tornado, which traversed towards the zing mes.


    Water and fire blended together, instantly evaporating into high-temperature steam in the air, and quickly diffuse towards all directions.


    Hiruko immediately formed hand seals and sprayed out a hurricane, blowing the high-temperature steam towards Kanp.


    When Wild Dog, who is nearby, saw this, he immediately used Wind Release: Great Breakthrough, and the two hurricanes collided in mid-air. The high-temperature steam in the air quickly cooled down, forming water droplets that flew towards the surrounding!


    Hirukos hands kept moving, and all kinds of Ninjutsu are used, covering Wild Dog, Wild Cat, Peppa the Wild Boar and Kanp.


    Wild Dogs uses Wind Release to confront Hirukos tyrannical Ninjutsu head-on.


    Wild Cat interfered Hiruko with Genjutsu, while Peppa the Wild Boar tried to get close several times, but was repelled by Hirukos Ninjutsu!


    Kanp also hid on the side, frantically throwing Ninjutsu towards Hiruko, but he couldnt hold on anymore.


    At this time, his Chakra Reserve is only at the Chunin Level. If he wanted to continuously use these high-intensity Ninjutsu, he must quickly refine Chakra constantly to maintain the water in the reservoir inside his body!


    And Chakra is thebination of Physical Energy and Spiritual Energy. It needs to consume Physical Energy and Spiritual Energy to be created. With his Uzumaki ns physique, he doesnt need to worry about his Physical Energy, but his Spiritual Energy cant keep up!


    At this time, Kanp looks like hes pulling an all-nighter. His waist is not sore, his back is not sore, his legs are not cramped, but his brain is deprived of oxygen, hes so dizzy, and desperately wanted to close his eyes and rested for a while.


    But Hiruko obviously wont give Kanp this opportunity!


    Katon: Dai Endan!


    Hiruko noticed Kanps abnormality and decisively spewed out a hotva fireball at him.


    Kanp is still a little dizzy. Fortunately, at the critical moment, Wild Dog, who is nearby, saw that Kanps state is not right. He makes a gesture for the Wild Cat and Peppa the Wild Boar to escape, then rushes towards Kanp, grabbed him, and shed away immediately.


    Hiruko snorted coldly, and was about to run after them, but from the corner of his eye, he saw that Wild Cat and Peppa the Wild Boar are running towards the other direction.


    He frowned, but as soon as he remembered the dead Gari, he immediately gave up these two and went straight to Kanp and Wild Dog!


    "


    "


    Husky, how do you feel?


    Wild Dog grabbed Kanp and ran for a few hundred meters. Seeing that Hiruko was about to catch up with them, Wild Dog was a little desperate.


    Right now, Kanp is seizing the opportunity to close his eyes and rest his mind, and has no time to answer.


    And at this moment, a lot of Amegakures Shinobi, with masks on their face, rushed from the distance like raindrops!

 Chapter 251: Im Still A Child

    Chapter 251: I''m Still A Child


    Seeing dozens of Amegakures Shinobi suddenly appeared in front of him, Hirukos pupils shrank, and he suddenly remembered the nonsense that Kanp had just said.


    Did they really try to assassinate the Shinobi Worlds demigod?


    Hiruko paused for a while, and looked at the Amegakures Shinobi, who are rushing here, in doubt, but after looking for a while, he didnt see Shinobi Worlds demigod, Hanz of the Smander anywhere.


    At the front.


    Wild Dogs did not know whether to cry orugh when he saw this.


    They actually came at this time


    They ran all the way before and deliberately left the traces of their whereabouts. The purpose is to guide Amegakures Shinobi to the Land of Earth, but they didnt expect these Amegakures Shinobi didnte sooner orter, and insteade at this time.


    However, Kanp is not surprised but rather happy. With a lot of people here, it is the best environment for him to escape with Transparent Release!


    He hurriedly whispered a few words to Wild Dog.


    In the next moment, Kanp formed a hand seal and use Shadow Clone Technique.


    Bang!


    The white smoke instantly covered him and Wild Dog, and then two figures rushed out of the white smoke towards different direction at high speed.


    Whether it is Hiruko or Amegakures Shinobi, they were all attracted by these two figures.


    Its Konohas Anbu!


    Catch them!


    There was a shouting from the Amegakures Shinobi crowd, and the huge Amegakures Shinobi team immediately divided two teams and rushed towards Wild Dog and Kanps shadow clone.


    As for Kanps main body, he naturally has used Transparent Release, and then stands in the same ce without moving.


    Hiruko looked at the direction where Kanps shadow clone left, and then looked at the dozens of Amegakures Shinobi, who were approaching, and frowned. The hatred from his heart and the reason in the brain were entangled, and at the next moment, reason finally prevailed. Hiruko coldly snorted, and shed away in an instant.


    Compared with the momentary hatred, eternal longevity is what Hiruko pursues. After returning to his senses, Hiruko immediately began to consider the situation he faced after his whereabouts were leaked.


    Its nothing more than being chased by Konoha Anbu, but it seems that its time to leave the Land of Rain!


    Hirukos eyes flickered with cold light. Among the Five Great Shinobi Viges in the Shinobi World, the one with the most Kekkei Genkai is undoubtedly Land of Waters Kirigakure, and currently, Kirigakure has sent arge number of Shinobi to invade the Land of Fire, so their internal defense must be weak, and it is suitable for him to act!


    At the same time, after losing the deadweightKanp, Wild Dogs speed soared, and in just half an hour, he lost the Amegakures Shinobi. He then ran towards at the meeting ce agreed with Peppa the Wild Boar and Wild Cat before.


    The meeting point is under the mountain wall where the wild team previously hides from the rain.


    "


    "


    After Wild Dog arrived, Peppa the Wild Boar and Wild Cat also arrived shortly after, and after a while, Kanp also came over.


    Although there were a lot of Amegakures Shinobi, they wont be able to find Kanp without Byakugan. Therefore, when they left in a mighty manner before, Kanp easily escapes and rushes back.


    Its good that everyone is safe! Seeing the three people return safely, Wild Dog released a breath of relief.


    We must leave the Land of Rain immediately. Hiruko and Amegakures Shinobi are all chasing after us, so we cant stay in this country for a long time! Peppa the Wild Boar said solemnly.


    But Captain Wild Fox hasnt appeared yet! Wild Cat looked worried, Is that puppet master has already


    I will send a shadow clone to take a look.


    Wild Dog said, Everyone need to leave the Land of Rain immediately!


    Kanp also wanted to create a shadow clone, but this will consume too much Spiritual Energy. His head is still a little heavy, moreover, they had to hurry, so he can only give up.


    After that, Wild Dogs shadow clone went to find Wild Fox, and the four people chose to enter the Land of Grass, and then crossed the Land of Grass to return to the Land of Fire.


    One dayter, Wild Dogs shadow clone arrived at the small vige where they had encountered Sasori, but unfortunately, not at he didnt find Wild Foxs trace, they also did not find Sasoris trace of departure.


    Helpless, Wild Dogs shadow clone could only wander around until his Chakra was exhausted and dissipated.


    At this time, Kanps group has already crossed the Land of Grass and returned to the Land of Fires border.


    After receiving the memory of his shadow clone, Wild Dog staggered, and his eyes were too tired to open. It took quite a while for him to recover.


    Wild Dog, have you found Captain Wild Fox? Wild Cats eyes lit up and she hurriedly asked.


    Wild Dog shook his head: Sorry, I didnt find any trace of Captain.


    Everyones hearts sank when they heard this.


    Kanp sighed silently: Although I reminded Captain Wild Fox to find a chance to slip away, but the other side is Sasori of the Red Sand after all, how can it be easy to escape from him?


    Kanp silently took out the Shinobi log and started writing.


    Everyone rested for a long time at the Land of Fires border, and then continued on their way.


    When they returned to Konoha, it is already seven dayster.


    Hokage Tower.


    Wild Dog took Kanps Shinobi log, and represented the wild team at Hiruzens Office to report on their work, while Kanps group of three waited in the locker room.


    Half an hourter, Wild Dog came back from the office.


    Wild Dog. Wild Cat looked at him and asked, What did Hokage-sama say about Captain Wild Fox?


    Wild Dog said bitterly: Hokage-sama said that he would write a letter to the leader of Konohas team in Amegakure, hoping that he could help search for him, but the hope is small.


    We shouldnt have left like that in the first ce. Peppa the Wild Boar said weakly.


    At that time, even if we stayed, we couldnt change anything. Wild Dog said, Wild Cats Genjutsu cant be used on the puppets at all, and your Taijutsu is also restrained by the puppets!


    But there are still you and Husky! You are a Tokubetsu Jnin, and Huskys Ninjutsu is also very powerful. If we stay, even if we cannot defeat that puppet master, we can at least still escape with Captain Wild Fox! Peppa the Wild Boar retorted.


    Wild Dog shook his head and said: Huskys Ninjutsu is indeed powerful, but you must have also seen it when we were fighting against Hiruko. Ten minutes of high-intensity battle is already his limit.


    Kanp looked depressed: Dont me me, Im still a child!


    The group chatted for a while and ended the conversation in a dull atmosphere.


    Kanp put on his own clothes and came down from the Hokage Tower, and ran into Danz at the entrance.


    We meet again, Gekk Kanp.


    Danz has no expression on his face, his one eye is drooping, and his aura is strong.


    Danz-sama.


    Kanp calmly greeted him respectfully.


    Come with me.


    Danz gave an order, and then came to the small conference room from before.


    Kanp sat opposite Danz, feeling alert in his heart, and asked: Did Danz-sama call me to ask me about joining the Root?


    Danz did not answer Kanps question, instead, he mentioned the mission: Mission 069 was actually my idea.


    Kanp showed the right amount of surprise at the right time, and after an instant, he asked: What does Danz-sama want to say?


    During the war, for the interests of the country and the vige, it is inevitable to sacrifice the lives of others. The missions from Sandaime are mostly to spy on information and assassinate the enemys higher-ups, which will not affect the overall situation at all. What should happen will still happen in the end. Only by focusing on the whole Shinobi World and working together can we win this war!


    Danz said in a low voice, What do you think, Gekk Kanp?


    Kanps heart skipped a beat: What should I say? ording to my modern thinking, I agree with Danz. After all, we must unite all forces that can be united. In front of the countrys interests, it is understandable to use some crafty plots and conspiracies!


    But agreeing to him does not mean that Kanp approves of Danz.


    So Kanp evasively said: I am no one in the Anbu, what can I do about it.


    There was a faint flicker in Danzs eye: It seems that you have no intention of joining the Root.


    Kanp asked back: Why is Danz-sama so persistent in asking me to join the Root?


    As I said, staying in Anbu will only waste your talents. If it wasnt for my rmendation, Sandaime would not have given you mission 069. Danz said.


    Then, I have to thank you.


    Kanp rolled his eyes out of his heart, but there was an expression of gratitude on his face: Thank you for your rmendation, Danz-sama!


    Its over in just one sentence?


    Danz looked at Kanp deeply, and suddenly felt that this little brat was not as honest as it seemed on the surface.

 Chapter 252: Hoshinos Enlightenment

    Chapter 252: Hoshino''s Enlightenment


    Support me at Pat /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    There are more than 150 advanced chapter there


    -


    After finishing the conversation with Danz, Kanp went straight home, and there was no one at home.


    Kanp sat on the sofa in the living room for a while, and inexplicably recalled the battle with Hiruko. He suddenly had a very sullen feeling in his heart!


    Kanp got up and entered his bedroom, closed the sliding door,id down on the tatami, and began to reflect.


    At that time, Hiruko fought against Kanp at close range, and relying on his extraordinary strength, Kanp almost defeated Hiruko when he least expected it!


    It is simply the pinnacle of his life!


    But after Hiruko reacted, he immediately avoided Kanp and fought with Ninjutsu.


    Kanp has mastered the Five-Attributes Ninjutsu, so he is naturally not cowardly in fighting head-on, so he confronted him with Ninjutsu, but as their battle continued, even if there is Wild Dog that helped him withstand most of the pressure, and Wild Cat and Peppa the Wild Boar who interfered Hiruko, Kanps Spiritual Energy still couldnt keep up with his Chakras refining speed, so he was battered and exhausted by Hiruko in the end.


    From the peak of life to the final difficult situation, it took less than ten minutes!


    In the Chunin Exams before, when Kanp and Shige were fighting, he also threw out all kinds of raging Ninjutsu like throwing bricks, but as he threw them away, his Spiritual Energy cant keep up with his Chakras refining speed, so he resolutely admitted defeat.


    Its true that he doesnt need to fight desperately against Shinobi from the same vige, but Kanp has ignored his biggest shoring: Spiritual Energy


    In fact, Kanps Spiritual Energy is not weak, but Compared with the abundant stamina and huge Physical Energy brought by Uzumaki ns physique, it is a bit too weak!


    Because of that, every time he encountered a battle that required him using Ninjutsu, over time, Kanp will feel inadequate, not because of his body, but his spirit.


    In other words, in the battle against Hiruko, Kanp made a fatal mistake: At that time, he shouldnt have foolishly fight with Hiruko in Ninjutsu, but to find a chance to get close to him and sh him!


    With the abundant stamina brought by the Uzumaki ns physique, the terrifying power brought by the extraordinary strength talent, and the ability to capture high speed moving objects with dynamic vision, once he get close, Hiruko wont stand a chance!


    But thinking back to the battle at that time carefully, Kanp frowned again.


    Hirukos hand seal speed is too fast. All kinds of Ninjutsu are continuous and endless. Peppa the Wild Boar, a Taijutsu Shinobi, cant get close at all, even with the help of Wild Dog, him and Wild Cats. So, how can Kanp do it?


    If he is unable to get close to Hiruko, no matter how strong Kanps physical strength is, there is nowhere to disy it!


    Is this way not possible? Then, should I try to find a way to enhance my Spiritual Energy and make up for my weak Spiritual Energy?


    But there doesnt seem to have any Forbidden Technique that can increase Spiritual Energy in the Shinobi World.


    Kanp frowned tightly, feeling stuck in a dead end, and was irritated.


    Knock knock.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door, and then the sliding door was pushed open. Hoshino entered with a smile: Kanp, you are back from your mission.


    A helpless smile appeared on Kanps face: Tou-san.


    Whats the matter, is there something bothering you? When Hoshino saw Kanps expression, he asked with a smile, Is it about the mission?


    Kanp nodded and then shook his head, hesitating a little, he then said: Tou-san, I cant seem to find my own way of fighting.


    Hoshino smiled and said: Isnt your talent in Ninjutsu innate talent very good? Just rely on Ninjutsu to fight.


    But my Spiritual Energy is not enough, and it often cant keep up with my Chakras refining speed during battle. Kanp said.


    Hoshino nodded in understanding. He knew that Kanp had trained a powerful Forbidden Technique that enhances cell activity, and his Physical Energy should have been greatly improved. As for the Spiritual Energy


    Dont worry, whether it is Shinobi or ordinary person, Spiritual Energy is the most vigorous after reaching adulthood, so as long as you wait quietly for adulthood, your Spiritual Energy will be more and more vigorous, and the problem of Chakra will be solved naturally. Hoshino said.


    Is that so?


    Kanp froze, thinking about it carefully.


    But for me to reach adulthood, its still a long time.


    Kanp rolled his eyes and looked at Hoshino. Although his cheap father is now crippled, he used to be a Jnin, and he must have a richbat experience on the battlefield!


    Tou-san, I have another question! Kanp said seriously.


    Ask away. Hoshino said with a smile.


    If you face a Ninjutsu-type Shinobi, and the other sides Ninjutsu is very powerful and his hand seal speed is very fast, what should you do to get close to him? Kanp asked.


    Hoshino was shocked and suddenly remembered his battle with Sunagakures Pakura!


    Hoshinos face became gloomy and uncertain, and he finally breathes deeply and said: Rely on speed to avoid the other sides Ninjutsu, and then approach them.


    What if your speed is not enough? Kanp continued to ask.


    Then it depends on the nature of the battle. If it is a very important battle, then you must create opportunities even if you need to risk your life. If it is not too important, then run, then train hard, and wait you are strong enough to fight with them again. Hoshino sighed. When he fought Pakura, he should have run away, so that he would at least still have a chance for revenge!


    Kanp, I know that you encountered a difficult battle in this mission, but dont forget that you are still young. When you grow up, many problems that seem unsolvable now will disappear. So, never doubt yourself! You are very amazing, as long as you continue to train step by step, you will definitely be an outstanding Shinobi!


    Hoshino patted Kanps shoulder, while speaking earnestly.


    Kanps mind shook, Thats right, I am very amazing, as long as I work hard for a few more years, wouldnt Hiruko just be a cannon fodder?


    However, Kanp did not feel relieved at all.


    If it was before, Kanp might be relieved.


    But now


    After joining Anbu, with the people from wild team, Kanp has gradually integrated into them unconsciously. His leader, Wild Fox faces Sasori alone in order to cover their escape. He may be dead already, and his internal organs may have been dug out and his body was made into a puppet


    Afterwards, in the face of Hiruko, Kanp did not use Earth Release: Subterranean Voyage to run into the ground.


    Kanp feels that he is slowly changing, and he is no longer like the one who dreamed of low-profile development before.


    Kanp needs to be quiet and needs to recover, so Hoshino leave his bedroom soon after.


    After resting at home for a day, a big news that shook the entire vige suddenly came from the Kirigakure Battlefield!


    Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist was crippled by Eternal Genin Might Duy!!!


    Hiruzen, Danz, Anbu, Great Shinobi n, the two battlefields, and even the Shinobi on the Land of Fires borders are all discussing this matter wildly!


    Along with the rise of Duys fame, Eight Gates Released Formation is also known to the Shinobi World, but unfortunately, Duy cant see these anymore.


    Kanp also heard of this information from Hoshino. Although he knew this would happen, he still felt thrilled and a little sad when he heard it.


    After all, when Kanp was nning to obtain Shinns Body Revival Techniques scroll, he formed a touch of friendship with Duy.


    A few dayster, Kanps wild team still did not receive new Anbus mission, so Kanp continued to train at home, and was asionally called by Wild Cat, Wild Dog, and Peppa the Wild Boar to train joint attack tactics until Duys body was transported back to the vige.

 Chapter 253: Konoha-Style - Slashing Wind

    Chapter 253: Konoha-Style - shing Wind


    Support me at Pat /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    There are more than 150 advanced chapter there


    -


    Some members of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist were beaten to death by Duy and they became a group of three, but Duy also paid the price with his life.


    If Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist are unknown people, then Duys death may be just an ordinary sacrifice, and the reality is that Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist are seven powerful Shinobi, who are famous in this Shinobi World War, seven of them are strong enough to destroy a small country!


    With such a huge reputation, Duys death has much meaning.


    Therefore, when his body was transported back to the vige, arge number of civilians in Konoha spontaneously surrounded him and paid their tributes, and the Military Police Force also arranged the remaining majority of their manpower to maintain the order.


    Kanp was also mixed in the crowd, looking at Guys bloodshot eyes, he then looked at the sealing scroll he solemnly held in front of him, and sighed slightly.


    Duys body is buried in the viges Martyrs Cemetery. Hiruzen, Danz, Hyga n, Uchiha n and other ns all sent people to attend the ceremony and send flowers to pay the highest respect!


    Kanp also lined up to send a bouquet of flowers.


    After the funeral, Hiruzen, Danz and the other Konohas higher-ups left. Kanp believes that the scramble for the Eight Gates Released Formation would definitely ur, but Kanp is not interested in knowing and unable to interfere with it.


    When leaving the cemetery, Kanp did not try tofort Guy at all, because he believed that anyone would be depressed, but only Guy would not!


    The willpower of this person is burning like the sun. And unless he dies, it is absolutely impossible to extinguish it.


    Besides, Kakashi, Asuma, Kurenai, Shizune and the others were already surrounding by Guy. Kanp is not familiar with them, so it would be embarrassing to get in touch with them.


    Back home, Kanp sat slumped on the sofa, but he was restless.


    The experience from this period of time, whether its Sasori, Hiruko, or Duys sacrifice, has all given Kanp an unprecedented impact. He desperately wanted to improve his strength and train unscrupulously, but reality does not allow him to do so!


    For the Five Konoha-Style Kenjutsus Secret Art, Kanp did not dare to train them in the vige. Although Hiruzen has taken back his surveince after he joined the Anbu, Danz is crazily insisting on getting him into the Root!


    Kanps Ninjutsu talent is already so excellent, so if he let Danz know that his Konoha-Style Kenjutsus talent is equally excellent, then Danz may use crafty plots and conspiracies to get Kanp into the Root.


    Then, there are the two Kekkei Genkai, Ice Release and Explosion Release. Kanp is feeling really itchy, but these two cant be trained in Konoha!


    Kanp is feeling ufortable, and his mouth blistered in half a day!


    Big brother, are you sick?


    During dinner at night, Hayate asked worriedly when he saw Kanps mouth.


    Yeah, Im sick, but not very ill. Kanp said casually.


    Big brother, why dont you let me check you? I have learned a lot of medical skills recently! Hayate volunteered, jumped off the dining table and went to the living room to fetch a medical book. He then ran over to check Kanps body.


    Kanp didnt know whether to cry orugh. He then eats while ying with Hayate.


    After the meal, Kanp hesitated and decided to ask Hoshino for help: Tou-san, is there a training ground in the vige that is suitable for training, but I will not be disturbed by anyone?


    Hoshino was stunned and replied: Most of the Shinobi in the vige have gone out now, and there are very few Shinobi in each training ground, but if you want to not be disturbed, then there is only Forest of Death.


    Forest of Death?


    Kanps eyes lit up.


    Forest of Death covers a veryrge and wide area. If I hid in the depths of the forest to train, with Sensor Ninjutsu and shadow clones, I shouldnt be discovered!


    Kanp calmly returned to his bedroom, then activated Transparent Release and created a shadow clone to stay at home, while his main body left the house in invisible state and rushed towards the Forest of Death.


    It was about nine oclock in the night, and Kanp rushed to the tall iron outside the Forest of Death. He then submerged into the ground and crossed the iron from under the ground to enter the Forest of Death. In order to prevent him from being discovered, Kanp traveled for half an hour underground before getting out, and then he went deep into the Forest of Death. He didnt stop until 11 oclock in the evening.


    After that, Kanp create a shadow clone, and then one person and one shadow clone flickered rapidly in two directions in an arc shape. During this period, the Sensor Ninjutsu was used to check the surrounding area and he circled a ten-kilometers area. After confirming that there was no one here, Kanp entered the middle of the circle and started training.


    His shadow clone hovered all around to prevent anyone from entering his territory.


    After a while, Kanp was very tired, so he sat down cross-legged on the thick branches and leaves, and recovered his stamina while refining Chakra.


    Half an hourter, Kanp opened his eyes. Just in case, Kanp decided to train Konoha-Style Kenjutsu first.


    Currently, Kanp has collected five Konoha-Style Kenjutsus Secret Art, namely Dance of the Crescent Moon, Hazy Moon Night, Moonlight, Thunder Dance, and shing Wind.


    Taking out his Moonlight Sword, Kanp started training shing Wind.


    The Forest of Death is full of towering giant trees, with luxuriant branches and leaves, and the dim moonlight mottled falls on Kanps side face, making him looked as cold as ice.


    Konoha-Style  shing Wind!


    Kanp flickered ten meters away in an instant, and at the same time, he uses Nature Transformation to change one-tenth of his Chakra into Wind Attribute and pours it into the Moonlight Sword in his hand. Using the huge inertia at the moment of flickering, he quickly swung his sword.


    Boom!


    The sharp azure de flickered in the air, roughly cutting into the giant trees trunk in front of him, but it only managed to cut one third of the tree.


    Kanp knew that he did not grasp the right time. The key to this move is to swing his de at the moment when he finished flickering. He cant even miss it by one millisecond, otherwise, its formidable power will be greatly reduced.


    Kanp returned to his previous ce and continued to train. Because ZKanp shing Wind had already been collected, after only half an hour of training, Kanp managed to urately grasp the time!


    Konoha-Style  shing Wind!


    Kanps eyes glowed, and his figure flickered. The Moonlight Sword in his hand is like a dim silver light, flickering from left to right in an instant, followed by a azure sword light that is visible to naked eye broke open the trunk of the giant tree in front of him easily!


    Kanp stepped forward and lightly touched the trees trunk lightly. The trees trunk suddenly fell to the back, making a lot of noise and scattering smokes, and there were even many wild beasts roaring in the distance.


    Kanp smiled when he saw this: Although this Secret Art is not as fancy as Ninjutsu, it is better than Ninjutsu in its attack power. Once I get close, the enemy will die if their reaction is slow.


    Kanp suddenly felt moved in his heart as he looked at the neatly cut mark on the roots of the giant tree under the dim moonlight.


    He hurriedly closed his eyes to refine Chakra. When he was halfway through the refining, Kanp breathes deeply, and in the blink of an eye, he transformed all his Chakra into Wind Attribute Chakra and poured it into the Moonlight Sword.


    Konoha-Style  shing Wind!


    Whoosh


    A breeze blew slowly by.


    Under the mottled moonlight, a dazzling azure sword light shed like a gleam of light.


    Kanp propped the ground with his sword, and his head was a little heavy.


    He over refined Chakra again.


    Kanp endured the difort and stepped forward to check. He gently pushed the giant tree in front of him, and it fell down with its roots. Then, like dominoes, giant trees fell one after another. Kanp walked over, and counted that there are eight giant trees broken. It was only the giant tree more than 40 meters away that was not affected by the shing Wind.


    In other words, the more Chakra he poured into the technique, the greater the shing Winds power is!


    Kanp was pleasantly surprised when he saw this.

 Chapter 254: Monitoring Uchiha Fugaku

    Chapter 254: Monitoring Uchiha Fugaku


    Support me at Pat /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    There are more than 150 advanced chapter there


    -


    After thoroughly mastering the Konoha-Style  shing Wind, Kanp rested for an hour, and then began to train the Thunder Dance.


    Thunder Dance is to pour Lightning Attribute Chakra into the de, and thenunch a thunder strike.


    Kanp feels that it is simr to Kakashis Chidori, but Chidori can be developed continuously, but Thunder Dance is limited by the sword and cannot be ever-changing.


    Kanp poured the Lightning Attribute Chakra into the Moonlight Sword, and the clear de suddenly burst into a dazzling blue lightning light, which circted on the de like an earthworm.


    Kanps figure then shed to ten meters away in an instant, and the thunder de in his hand formed a ten-meter long blue thunder shadow in the air. As Kanp waved the sword, the lightning on the surface of the sword burst out, and everything it touched exploded, leaving ugly ckened sword marks.


    The lightning cant escape from the de, so this move is a violent close-range attack, while shing Wind can break away from the de and cause damage to objects tens of meters away. It is a medium and close range attack, each with its own advantages and disadvantages.


    After familiarizing the two moves thoroughly, it was already two oclock in the morning. With the moonlight, Kanp that the towering giant tree within a few hundred meters nearby was all crooked, which looked horrifying.


    Kanp immediately called his shadow clone to deal with the scene, while his main body found a quiet ce to sleep and replenish his energy.


    About seven oclock.


    Kanps shadow clone, who was staying at home, suddenly heard the sound of firecrackersing from outside. He rushed to the backyard to see that it was Anbus secret order!


    Kanps shadow clone frowned upon seeing this, The main body has entered the Forest of Death and cante back in a short time. Thinking like this, the shadow clone ran directly towards the third floor of Hokage Tower. When he arrived, Wild, Wild Cat and Peppa have all arrived. After the shadow clone changed his clothes, the temporary leader, Wild Dog issued an order: Mission 117, monitor Uchiha ns n Head, Uchiha Fugaku!


    The three were shocked upon hearing this.


    Wild Cat: Isnt Uchiha ns n Head, Uchiha Tengoku?


    Uchiha Tengoku has already died. Before he died, he appointed Uchiha Fugaku as the new n Head. Wild Dog said.


    Uchiha Fugaku is back from the frontline? Kanps shadow clone asked solemnly, his temperament is steady.


    Wild Dog nodded: Because Might Duy killed some of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist at the expense of his own life, it greatly reduced the pressure on the Kirigakure Battlefield, so Uchiha Fugaku dared toe back.


    What is he doinging back here? Peppa was puzzled.


    Previously, the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist brought arge number of Kirigakures Shinobi to attack our main camp, causing Uchiha n and Hyga n to suffer heavy casualties. Uchiha Fugaku take advantage of the low pressure to return and transport back the dead nsman for burial. Wild Dog exined.


    Burying the nsmen?


    Wild Cat was puzzled, If its just that, there is no need for him toe back in person, right?


    Kanps shadow clone nced at her: Naive.


    If Uchiha Fugaku does note back in person, I am afraid that the eyes of those dead Uchiha Shinobi will fall on Danzs hands.


    Wild Dog, isnt it too difficult to monitor a powerful person like Uchiha ns n Head?


    Peppa frowned and said, The other party is Jnin who owns Sharingan, and there must be other Uchiha guarding around him. If we go to monitor him, we will definitely be discovered.


    Wild Dog turned his head to look at Kanp, and then said: This mission is indeed very difficult, but Husky happens to have Transparent Release, which can make him turn invisible!


    Wild Cat and Peppa looked at Kanp when they heard this.


    Kanps shadow clone frowned and said: Transparent Release can indeed make me invisible, but it cannot hide the sound and movement, and it may not be able to hide from Sharingan.


    Thest time, the main bodys Transparent Release was seen through by Shiges Byakugan. Although Sharingans insight is not as good as Byakugan, there are still risks.


    Anyway!


    Wild Dog said, The mission has been issued, so we have toplete it no matter what! Husky, Wild Cat, Wild Boar and I will support you. Dont worry!


    Kanps shadow clone knows that he cant refuse. Besides, even if he is discovered by the Uchiha n, it is okay. He is just a shadow clone and can disperse himself at any time!


    Then, the group of four left Hokage Tower and rushed straight towards Military Police Force.


    After Fugaku came back, he went home first. After seeing his wife and child, he went to the Military Police Forces building to learn about the recent events in the vige.


    When the wild team arrived, it was very quiet near the Military Police Force building and the ce was heavily guarded.


    Husky.


    Wild Dog looked towards Kanp.


    Kanps shadow clone nodded at Wild Dog, then activated the Transparent Release, and ayer of ss-like film quickly covered him, but in the eyes of the three Anbu, Kanps body was quickly disappearing, as if someone was using an eraser on a white paper to erase his figures.


    Amazing! Wild Cat eximed softly.


    After turning invisible, Kanps shadow clone immediately approached the Military Police Forces building.


    In front of the Military Police Forces building, there was a small square that was quite empty. Kanps shadow clone quickly walked past, and soon arrived at the entrance of the building.


    On both sides of the buildings entrance, there are two Uchiha standing. Theyre chatting in a low voice, but they did not discover Kanps shadow clone, who hade in stealthily, at all.


    Entering the building softly, Kanps shadow clone walk straight up.


    Then he saw


    Shisui?!


    Kanps shadow clones brows jumped.


    Shisui is back!


    Kanps shadow clone pondered for a moment, then passed Shisui and continued to move forward. It didnt take long for Kanps shadow clone to arrive at the office of the Military Police Forces leader.


    The offices door is closed, and there are two Uchiha standing outside. Kanps shadow clone couldnt get in, so he could only stand against the wall and listen to sound inside. Unfortunately, the soundproofing effect of the office is very good, so he couldnt hear anything.


    About half an hourter, the door of the office opened, and Uchiha Fugaku walked out of it.


    His expressionless face exudes an aura that is not anger and self-pretence, especially his dark eyes, which exudes a sense of iparable confidence and a very powerful aura!


    At first nce, Kanps shadow clone thought that he was Danz!


    Could it be that Uchiha Fugaku has already awakened Mangeky?


    Otherwise, just by being the Uchiha ns n Head, how could there be a wall cracking auraparable to Danzs?


    After Fugaku, five or six Uchiha ns Shinobi followed, including the temporary leader of the Military Police Force who had been extorted by Kanp, Uchiha Yamatake.


    When they went downstairs, the Uchiha n, who were watching nearby, joined the group. Shisui was also one of them. When they arrived at the downstairs, there are already more than 30 Uchiha Shinobi behind Fugaku.


    And judging by the n emblems on their clothes, these people are all the elites of the Military Police Force.


    Kanps shadow clone carefully followed behind them.


    Wild Dog, Wild Cat, and Peppa are also following from behind, but they are much farther away from Fugaku and the others.


    After leaving the Military Police Forces building, Fugaku and the group of Military Police Forces elites rushed in a certain direction. At noon, the entire group had already left the vige and finally arrived to Naka Shrine!

 Chapter 255: Naka Shrine

    Chapter 255: Naka Shrine


    Naka Shrine is in the Uchiha ns ancestralnd. Its origin is untold, but the Uchiha n will gather here whenever major events happen!


    When Kanps shadow clone arrived here by following Fugaku and the others, he found that the square outside the shrine was filled with white stretchers. On the stretchers were the dead Uchiha Shinobi. The victims family members were weeping in sadness, and there are many Uchiha on guard on both sides.


    Kanps shadow clone crouched on a tree on the left side of the shrine. It is the best ce to observe the shrine, as it is hidden and overlooks the entire shrines square!


    But at this moment, the branches and leaves around Kanps shadow clone suddenly swayed, and a figure suddenly appeared beside him in the next instant.


    Kanps shadow clones brow was raised, turning his head slightly, he looked at the other party through the hole in his mask from the corner of his eyes.


    The other party is also wearing a mask, and the mask is decorated with fancy red stripes, and its pattern is also extremely ferocious. At first nce, it looks like hes from the Root!


    Kanps shadow clone sneered in his heart: Danz seems to be have some ideas about these Uchihas eyes, but he didnt dare to mess around at this time, otherwise he wouldnt just send one Roots Shinobi.


    But what do you mean by getting close to me?


    Kanps shadow clone is very dissatisfied, and if it is not for the current situation, he would have kicked this Roots Shinobi down!


    At the same time, Fugaku ordered cremation after the survivors on the shrine square had finished giving their condolences.


    Thats right, in order to prevent his nsmens Sharingan from being stolen, the only way is to cremate their corpses!


    Uchiha n is still very united inside, and there is no family members who insisted their deceased family members to be buried.


    What a pity.


    Kanps shadow clone sighed in his heart, After the body was cremated, the main body wouldnt be able to collect them anymore. He then nced at the Roots Shinobi next to him. At this time, he hoped that this guy could jump out and stop the Uchiha n.


    However, the Roots Shinobi seems toe here to just confirm something. When he saw Fugaku cremated the remains, his body shook slightly, and then he disappeared in the next instant.


    After the body was cremated, the Uchiha ns Shinobi collected the ashes and put them into the urns, and then enshrined them in the main hall of the shrine.


    After the family members finished theirst condolences, they left one after another.


    However, Kanps shadow clone found that Uchiha Fugaku and the more than 30 Military Police Forces elites who followed him had not left. They all stayed in the shrines main hall!


    Its just that from where Kanps shadow clone is now, he can only see the shrines square, and the shrines main hall is at a blind spot.


    Kanps shadow clone pondered for a while, then gently jumped from the tree, and then cautiously walked towards the main gate of the shrine. There is a huge torii gate, which is red all over and extremely thick, with a Uchiha Shinobi standing under the pir on the right side of the torii gate, and he looked around with a pair of two tomoe Sharingan opened.


    Kanps shadow clone immediately hid behind the pir on the left of the torii gate, turned a half circle and looked inside the shrines square, and found that several Uchiha were walking around.


    Why is the guard so strict?


    Kanps shadow clones figure shrank and hid behind the pir. He turned his head to look at the main hall of the shrine. As the door of the shrines main hall was not closed, Kanps shadow clone could easily distinguish the Military Police Forces elites including Shisui, but he did not find Fugakus figure at all!


    Uchiha Fugaku must have entered the secret room!


    "


    "


    Inside the main hall of Naka Shrine, beneath the seventh tatami mat from the far right, is the Naka Shrines secret room. Inside that ce, stood a stone tablet left by Sage of Six Paths, which records some top-secret contents, but the contents above have been changed beyond recognition by ck Zetsu, who is the source of bad luck in the Shinobi World.


    Kanps shadow clone is bing more and more sure that Fugaku has already awakened his Mangeky, but he did not go to see the stone tablets content with the Military Police Force He, like in the original work, chose to hide his Mangeky from his nsmen!


    At the same time.


    Inside the secret room of Naka Shrine.


    On both sides of the wall where the stone tablet is stored, there are two stone paintings of ck tengu. However, Fugaku did not pay too much attention to it, but looked at the stone tablet focusedly.


    He first used three tomoe Sharingan to check the contents, and then activated his Mangeky. His scarlet pupils exuded a blood-colored light, which became more and more conspicuous in the dark secret room.


    After activating his Mangeky, Fugaku immediately read more of the content.


    After some time passed, Fugaku slowly muttered to himself: Uchiha ns Sharingan actually has such a glorious past


    He then looked down, but found the following text is unreadable again.


    It isnt enough to have Mangeky? Sharingan can indeed go further


    However, although he could only read part of it, it still gave Fugaku a great impact!


    And the first thought that popped into his mind was the environment Uchiha n was in right now. He always felt that the higher-ups of the vige are afraid of the power of Sharingan and the Shinobi of the Uchiha n, so they kept targeting and persecuting them!


    Its as if a person suddenly learned that he was a descendant of the Qing Imperial Family, and then feels that everyone is going to harm him!


    Fugaku is having such a feeling at this moment. He pondered for a while before the stone tablet, and finally closed his Mangeky and walked out of the secret room.


    The main hall of the shrine.


    When Uchiha Fugaku came out of the secret room, several nsmen immediately stepped forward: n Head, what happened, why did you go to the secret room specially?


    Fugaku waved his hand and said: Dont worry, I just want to be alone. Okay, lets go back.


    After leaving Naka Shrine, Fugaku disbanded the people behind him and asked them to go back to their respective homes to gather with their family and have a day off.


    Then Fugaku also went home.


    After following here, Kanps shadow clone turned around and joined Wild Dog, Wild Cat, and Peppa, who are further behind, and then reported Fugakus whereabouts to Wild Dog.


    Wild Dog didnt know whether tough or cry when he heard the report of Kanps shadow clone: Husky, we all know what you said.


    Although Wild Dog and the others didnt dare to follow too closely, they could still confirm their whereabouts by watching from the distance.


    Wild Cat then asked: Husky, have you heard what Uchiha Fugaku said specifically?


    Kanps shadow clone shook his head and said: There are more than 30 Military Police Forces elites around him, I cant get close at all.


    Although Transparent Release can make him invisible and eliminate the aura on his body, but it cant eliminate sound and movement. No matter how light or slow a person walks, as long as someone is focused, they can hear the movement of the others footsteps and feel the subtle wind change caused by the others walking. Not to mention Fugaku, who is surrounded by thirty people!


    The other side is Uchiha ns n Head after all, and he is also a Jnin. Husky is right to be cautious. Peppa said strangely.


    Wild Dog sighed said: Well, then the monitoring mission at night will be handed over to me and Wild Cat. Wild Boar and Husky will take over tomorrow morning.


    Yes!


    Kanps shadow clone and Peppa went back to the locker room on the third floor of the Hokage Tower to change their clothes. When Peppa left, Kanps shadow clone dispersed directly.


    In an instant, his memories of most of the day suddenly flooded into Kanps mind, who was training frantically in the Forest of Death.


    After the memory poured into his head, Kanp staggered and almost fell.


    He hurriedly put one hand on the tree to support himself and covered his forehead with the other hand, and then he quietly let his brain receive the long memory of the shadow clone.

 Chapter 256: Extraordinary Strength Talent + Explosion Release

    Chapter 256: Extraordinary Strength Talent + Explosion Release


    While the shadow clone was tracking and monitoring Fugaku for most of the day, Kanp has sessfully mastered the remaining three Konoha-Style Kenjutsu Secret Art: Hazy Moon Night, Moonlight, and Dance of the Crescent Moon!


    After that, Kanp nned to train Ice Release and Explosion Release, but just after removing Transparent Release, the memory from his shadow clone flooded in.


    After receiving the memory of the shadow clone, Kanp couldnt help but feeling a little disappointed.


    Its not because his training was interrupted, but when the shadow clone was monitoring at Naka Shrine, he was less than 100 meters away from those Uchihas remains. If his main body is there, he can collect them!


    Now those remains have been cremated by Fugaku, it is impossible to collect them anymore.


    And from the memory of the shadow clone, Kanp also came to the same conclusion as the shadow clone: Uchiha Fugaku must have awakened his Mangeky!


    As for Shisuis Mangeky it depends on old thief Fukken.


    Kanp let his imagination run wild for a while, and then sat down cross-legged and started refining Chakra. After filling up his Chakra Reserve, Kanp felt that his energy seemed to be unable to hold up again.


    With a wry smile, Kanp lit up the Transparent Release, and formed a hand seal to create a shadow clone.


    The monitoring mission will be handed over to you, remember, once you are found, you need to disperse yourself immediately! Kanp said tiredly.


    The shadow clone nodded coldly, then turned and shed away.


    Kanp watched his shadow clone leave, then turned off the Transparent Release and turned on the Ice Release.


    Next is the Kekkei Genkais training!


    Kanp stretched out his hand, and traces of ice crystal snowkes swirled in his palm. Kanp frowned and looked up at the sky. It is already very bright, and if someone passed by, they could see the ice at a nce.


    I should train the Ice Release at night.


    Kanp turned off the Ice Release and then lit up the Explosion Release.


    As a scorching hot substance melted into his body, Kanp slowly clenched his fists, feeling the power of Explosion Release.


    He made a fist with his right hand, poured Chakra into his fist, and then lightly touched the trees trunk next to him.


    Boom!


    With the violent explosion sound, the trunk of the tree, that needed three people to hug it, was directly sted by Kanps fist, forming a hole with a radius of half a meter on the tree!


    Seeing this, Kanp sucked in a breath of cold air: It actually explode with just a soft touch?


    Its too unreasonable, right?


    Kanp instantly became excited, and enthusiastically touched all the nearby trees trunks, and the explosion sounded loudly in the depths of the Forest of Death.


    After that, Kanp began to wave his fist vigorously.


    This time, it is even more terrifying. Kanp already has the extraordinary strength talent activated, so his strength is unparalleled. Now, coupled with Explosion Release Kekkei Genkai, with the double buff, no tree can withstand his fist. Even a giant tree with a diameter of five or six meters cannot withstand Kanps punch!


    I didnt expect thebination of extraordinary strength and Explosion Release would give birth to such terrifying power!


    Kanp turned his head and looked at the forest within a mile was devastated by him to a mess, and his heart is both excited and uplifted.


    With such a terrifying melee ability, no matter who gets close, they must kneel down and call me father!


    Kanp was about to continue to wreak havoc, but suddenly felt an emptiness in his body. After careful sensing, he realized that the Chakra inside his body was all used up.


    So fast?


    I had just filled up his Chakra Reserve, created a shadow clone and used half of it, but the remaining half onlysted for three minutes before running out?


    Kanp showed a wry smile, and he had no choice but to stop and rest. Today, he had already refined too much Chakra for training Dance of the Crescent Moon, Hazy Moon Night, and Moonlight. In addition, when he received the memory of his shadow clone, he also received the other partys fatigue, so his energy has long been overwhelmed. He only managed to hold on because he was supported by the excitement of training Explosion Release. At this moment, after the excitement passed, he suddenly felt a little groggy, and finally he couldnt help falling asleep.


    After leaving the Forest of Death, Kanps shadow clone went straight home. It was only until the next morning did he meet with Peppa, and then continue to monitor Fugaku.


    At the same time, Wild Dog also returned to Hokage Tower and reported to Hiruzen.


    Hiruzen is still focused about the Uchiha n. So, when he saw that Wild Dog is here, he quickly put down the documents at hand and listened to his mission report carefully.


    Then, he nodded slightly.


    Kanp did not dare to approach the Uchiha n. It seems that Uchiha ns Sharingan can also see through his Transparent Release.


    But what did Uchiha Fugaku and more than 30 Uchihas elites do at Naka Shrine for so long?


    Hiruzen has a headache when he thought of this, Compared with the old and conservative n Head, Uchiha Tengoku, the new n Head, Uchiha Fugaku is obviously younger and stronger, and also more aggressive. Under his leadership, the Uchiha n will inevitably will reach the next level.


    Its scary because the next level hes going to climb up is the Hokage Tower!


    Hokage-sama


    Wild Dog knelt on one knee, and hesitantly interrupted Hiruzens contemtion, Excuse me Is there any information about Captain Wild Fox?


    Hiruzen came back to his senses, shook his head and sighed: Sorry, there is no news from Amegakure.


    Is that so Wild Dogs hands clenched. He has been following Wild Fox since he joined Anbu, and the rtionship between the two is very good, but he didnt expect that a normal mission would be a goodbye.


    Wild Dog, never give up hope before you see Wild Foxs body.


    Hiruzen said, Even if he really died, his Will of Fire will be passed down by you, and it will not ever be extinguished!


    I understand, Hokage-sama! Wild Dog cheered up.


    Hiruzen was silent for a while, and seemed to be thinking about something. After a while, he said: For the time being, I will designate Wild Fox as MIA. Later, I will get Eagle to arrange a temporary leader for your team.


    I understand.


    By the evening, Kanps shadow clone and Peppas mission was over.


    Although Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist were crippled, Kirigakure still has Yuki n, Kaguya n, Hzuki n and arge number of ordinary Kirigakures Shinobi. The pressure on the battlefield frontline is still there, so as Uchiha ns strongest and spiritual leader, Fugaku cannot leave the battlefield for a long time.


    So that evening, Fugaku left with more than 20 Uchihas elites, and Shisui also followed.


    Mission 117 ends here, there is no training today, disband.


    In the locker room of the wild team on the third floor of Hokage Tower, Wild Dog said to Kanps shadow clone, Peppa and Wild Cat in a low voice.


    Kanps shadow clone immediately noticed that his condition was not right, and asked: Did something happen?


    Wild Dog nodded slightly: After so many days have passed, there is no information from Amegakure, and Captain Wild Fox may have be able toe back. Hokage-sama temporarily designated him as MIA.


    Wild Cat and Peppa looked at each other with a sad look on their faces: Captain Wild Fox is obviously so nice


    Dont be bitter, before we see Captain Wild Foxs body, lets wait with hope! Wild Dog forced a smile, Next, the new leader of our team will being tomorrow, so please remember to arrive early!


    Who is it? Kanps shadow clone asked with a frown.


    Wild Dog shook his head: I dont know, but to be able to be a team leader, I believe it must be Anbus outstanding Jnin.


    Jnin?


    Kanps shadow clone smiled, I look forward to it.

 Chapter 257: Team Leader, Mountain Pig

    Chapter 257: Team Leader, Mountain Pig


    After the time entered May, the weather in the Land of Fire gradually became warmer, the wind was light and the sun was shining brightly. The taste of early summer started appearing.


    But in the depths of the Forest of Death, there is a strange cold air, as if winter ising.


    Kanp is standing in the forest, and ayer of white ice were attached to the grass, trees, stones and trees around, reflecting the magnificent colors under the sun.


    After training Explosion Release yesterday, Kanp took a long break and started training Ice Release at night. Compared with the violent attack of Explosion Release, Ice Release is more inclined to Ninjutsu-type attack. The more Chakra he uses, the stronger the power it exerted.


    Kanp also tried to condense the ice crystal snowkes into the shape of an ice dragon. Unfortunately, it seemed a little difficult and he failed. After that, Kanp tried to condense the ice senbon, which was much easier than the ice dragon, he seeded, but with his control at this time, he can only condense hundreds of ice senbon at a time, which is far from Yuki Aoi. He needs more training to fully utilize the formidable power of the Ice Release!


    Next, Kanp started training Cloud-Style Kenjutsu.


    Cloud-Style  me sh and Cloud-Style  Water Storm sh!


    This was collected from the Kumogakures spies in Konoha Prison, who turned into idiot. Now that he has collected them, he felt the need to at least trained them.


    These two Kenjutsu are simr to Konoha-Style  shing Wind and Konoha-Style  Thunder Dance. They are the Secret Art Kenjutsu that puts Fire Attribute Chakra and Water Attribute Chakra into the de. After thinking about it, Kanp decided to change the names of these two Secret Art Kenjutsu, uhh, they are called Konoha-Style  me sh and Konoha-Style  Water Storm sh!


    If he can collect Secret Art Kenjutsu with Earth Attribute, he can just make it into Five-Attributes Secret Art Kenjutsu!


    As for whether it will be recognized by Kumogakures Shinobi, theres no need to worry about that. After all, if someone has the ability, they can also copy his Konoha-Style Kenjutsu!


    In the evening, Kanps shadow clone dispersed and the memory entered his main body, so Kanp decided to go back.


    "


    "


    After all, the new leader ising tomorrow, so he still has to pay attention to it.


    However, before leaving, Kanp filled his Chakra Release, then lit up Ice Release and create a shadow clone.


    My name is Yuki Hyketsu!


    In the white mist, before the shadow clones appearance can be seen, his voice came first.


    You are here to train Ice Release. If you meet someone, you will dissipate yourself immediately. Dont let people see your face, understand? Kanp coldly ordered him.


    Youhave not called my name yet! Yuki Hyketsu folded his arms across his chest, his eyes are drooping, and he had a lonely expression of a master.


    The corners of Kanps mouth twitched slightly, and he said with clenched teeth: Yuki Hyketsu!!!


    Yuki Hyketsu nodded and said: Dont worry, I wont be stupid enough to show my true face.


    After saying that, Yuki Hyketsu stretched out his hand, and immediately clusters of snowkes and ice crystals swirled and danced in his hand, and then condense a ferocious ice mask.


    Under Kanps stunned gaze, Yuki Hyketsu put the ice mask on his face.


    The ferocious ice mask matched his indifferent temperament perfectly. Even if Kanp stood next to him, it was absolutely impossible for outsiders to recognize them as one person.


    You win.


    What else can Kanp say? Shaking his head, he turned and left.


    When he got home, Kanpy down on the sofa and rested for a while. He had been training for the past few days, and whenever his Chakra ran out, he would refine it and use them again. He drained his energy several times. Afterying down for a while, he fell asleep.


    When he wakes up, Keiko had already prepared dinner for the night.


    Kanp, its time to eat.


    Since Kanp became a Shinobi, Keiko gradually changed the way she called him and no longer called him Kanp-chan.


    Where is Tou-san and Hayate?


    Kanp went into the bathroom to wash his face, and asked in doubts when he came out.


    Your father ate at your Grandpa Inoues house, Hayate went with his ssmates to y, and eats outside at night. Keiko said.


    So thats how it is.


    Kanp nodded. After simply eating the dinner, Kanp felt sleepy again, so he returned to the bedrooms futon groggily, and fell asleep again.


    When he opened his eyes again, it was already six oclock the next day.


    Kanp got up and took a look Hayate, who was sleeping beside him with snot blistering, helped stuff him into his quilt, and then got up to wash himself.


    After that, I went out to Gekk Tavern to eat a bowl of wide noodles, and then rushed to Hokage Tower.


    After changing clothes in wild teams locker room, Peppa, Wild Dog, and Wild Cat arrived one after another.


    Yo, morning. Kanp waved his hand and greeted them.


    Husky


    Wild Cat is a woman, so she is more sensitive. From this greeting, she seems to have noticed something.


    Whats the matter? Kanp looked at her puzzledly.


    It feels like you have changed. Wild Cat looked strangely at Kanp while changing her clothes.


    Kanp was taken aback for a moment, and then shrugged: Im just in a good mood today.


    Are you in a bad mood the other day? Wild Cat asked.


    Uh


    Kanp coughed dryly, Im in a very good mood today.


    Wild Cat was speechless when she heard this.


    At about seven oclock, there was a knock on the locker rooms door, and then the Anbu Commander, Eagle appeared with an Anbu wearing a green pig mask on a white background.


    Commander!


    Kanps group four people hurriedly stood up respectfully.


    Eagle nodded slightly, and then introduced Kanp and the others to the new wild teams team leader, code name: Mountain Pig


    Mountain Pig?


    Kanps heart moved: Someone from Yamanaka n? (T/N: Yama from Yamanaka means Mountain, and usually, their members name has Ino at the front, which means wild boar.)


    Hello team leader, I am Wild Dog.


    Hello team leader, I am Wild Cat.


    Hello team leader, I am Peppa the Wild cough, Im Wild Boar! Wild Boar almost blurted out his nickname.


    Kanp snickered in his heart, but said in deadly earnest expression: Hello team leader, I am Husky.


    Hello everyone, I am Mountain Pig, please take care of me in the future. Yamanaka Pigs voice is capable and concise, which makes people know his character as soon as they hear it.


    Please also take care of us too, team leader.


    The others hurriedly responded.


    Ill leave the next to you, Mountain Pig. Eagle nodded slightly at Mountain Pig, and then turned and left.


    Team leader, is there a mission? Wild Cat asked.


    Mountain Pig nodded slightly: There is a torture mission, everyone, follow me.


    After saying that, Mountain Pig disappeared in an instant.


    Kanps group of four looked at each other and hurriedly chased after him.


    Anbus torture mission is often targeted at enemy spies. Such people are very tough, and it is very difficult to make them speak, so in the end, they often need to obtain the intelligence in their minds through tough means. This is also the reason why there are many idiot prisoners in Konoha Prison.


    Kanp is more and more sure that this Mountain Pig is from Yamanaka n.


    Yamanaka n is one of the great ns in Konoha. It has many Shinobi, is good at Mind Reading Technique, and is close to Nara n and Akimichi n. Although they are very low-key, they have great influence.


    He doesnt know who this Mountain Pig really is. Kanp pondered about it, and decided to arrive early for the next gathering so that he could see his new team leaders face clearly.

 Chapter 258: Torture

    Chapter 258: Torture


    There are many torture rooms in Konohas Anbu, scattered in every corner of the vige. The torture target of wild team this time is located in an underground building in the east of the vige. The entrance is in the underground waterway. In the dark environment, the only source of the light is the dim yellow light above the head that swayed slightly, and the shadow of the person was also swaying constantly.


    Mountain Pig led the wild team all the way, and soon came to a closed room.


    The target of the torture is Iwagakures Shinobi caught at the Land of Grasss border. His brain has a seal, so we cannot use Mind Reading Technique to invade his brain to obtain information.


    Mountain Pig briefly introduced the identity of the target, and then opened the iron door. At a nce, Kanp saw a tall Shinobi sitting on the iron chair. His head was lowered, so Kanp couldnt see his face clearly. There are also chains on his body.


    On both sides of the room, there are also various torture instruments, which look extremely evil!


    After the group entered entered the room, Wild Cat closed the iron door softly, but the iron door was heavy, so the moment it closed, there was still a loud noise, awakening the Iwagakures Shinobi on the iron chair.


    With the sound of the iron chain crashing, the tall Iwagakures Shinobi suddenly raised his head and opened his eyes, while also struggling violently: Damned Konoha Shinobi, let me go!!


    Be quiet a little bit.


    Mountain Pig said, You are too noisy.


    Hmph!


    Iwagakures Shinobi stared at Mountain Pig coldly, Are you the one interrogating me next? Dont waste your effort, it is impossible to get any useful information from me!


    Kanp looked at the appearance of this Iwagakures Shinobi, but unfortunately, there was no impression.


    "


    "


    I think you should know that our Anbu has Mind Reading Technique that can invade the brain, you dont want to be an idiot, right? Mountain Pig crossed his arms and threatened in a deep voice.


    The face of the Iwagakures Shinobi remains unchanged, and he said with a sneer: Have you tried it already? Haha, my brain has a seal. Once Mind Reading Technique invades, the seal will directly destroy my brain, and it will be impossible to get any useful information from me!


    Mountain Pig sighed silently, then looked at Wild Dog and the others: Come and try to pry open his mouth!


    Yes!


    Wild Cat stepped forward and directly formed hand seals to cast a Genjutsu.


    Genjutsu? How could this thing make mepromise?!


    Iwagakures Shinobi stared at Wild Cat in disdain.


    Sure enough, after Wild Cat threw five or six Genjutsu in a row, the Iwagakures Shinobi was dizzy and his eyes blurred, but he seemed to have a strong bottom line in his heart, and once it was touched, he would rebound.


    After ten minutes, Wild Cat shook her head.


    Then Peppa stepped forward. As a Taijutsu Shinobi, he was not as shy the Wild Cat. He directly threw his fist at the fleshy ce on the body of the Iwagakures Shinobi. He also hit his face, causing his nose to be broken and his face swollen. Peppa sighed fiercely, and then consciously stepped back..


    Then the Iwagakures Shinobi was depressed: You bastard!!!


    Wild Dog has no technical content. So, he just gathered Wind Attribute Chakra in his hand to condense a small wind de, and then swings it on the Iwagakures Shinobis body, and within a short while, Iwagakures Shinobis forehead overflowed with blue veins, as the pain is unbearable.


    But the Iwagakures Shinobi gritted his teeth, just staring at the eyes under Wild Dogs mask.


    Wild Dog worked for a few minutes and then retired.


    Mountain Pig then looked at Kanp.


    Kanp is not as good at torturing as they did, so he started to step on his toes, as the nerves of his toes are linked with his heart, the Iwagakures Shinobi soon screamed in pain.


    We just want to know the reason why you appeared on the border of our country. If you n to invade, then you can continue to resist! Kanp was still stepping on his toes as he spoke.


    The Iwagakures Shinobi was sweating profusely, but after thinking about it carefully, he decided to persevere.


    When Kanp saw this, he talked about the various legendary tortures in that Iwagakures Shinobis ear. The Iwagakures Shinobi became more and more panicked as he listened. At thest moment, the Iwagakures Shinobis expression straightened and he said tiredly: You just want to know why I appeared in the border of your country, right? I can tell you!


    Hearing this, Kanp looked towards Mountain Pig.


    Mountain Pig waved his hand to signal Kanp to retreat, then came to the Iwagakures Shinobi and said: First, tell me your name and identity.


    My name is Kuroishi, Iwagakures Anbu! The Iwagakures Shinobi said with a snort.


    Why did you appear on our countrys border? Mountain Pig continued to ask.


    Forfor Kuroishi hesitated for a moment. ncing at Kanp, he finally clenched his teeth and said, In order to track a persons whereabouts.


    "


    "


    Who? Mountain Pig asked casually.


    Rshi. Kuroishi turned his head away.


    Rshi? The brows under Mountain Pigs mask were slightly wrinkled, as if recalling something.


    And Kanp, who is next to him, suddenly remembered this character.


    Rshi: Yonbis Jinchriki from Iwagakure. Fell out with Tsuchikage because of personality differences, and then became a wandering Shinobi.


    Yonbis Jinchriki, Rshi Continue. Mountain Pig said calmly.


    Because of some things, Rshi and the Tsuchikage-sama fell out, and then he left the vige in a fit of anger.


    Kuroishi said, Tsuchikage-sama ordered us Anbu to track down Rshis whereabouts, and then I was caught by your people. Okay, I have already said everything you need to know, you can let me go!


    No, its not over yet.


    Mountain Pig probed Since you have all started to talk, we will also need you to tell us about your vige


    Impossible!


    Kuroishi said tly, I only I can tell you the reason for my appearance at the border of your country, as for other information, hmph!


    Kanp stared at him.


    Seeing this, Kuroishi fiercely threatened: Damned Konoha Anbu, dont forget that your vige is fighting with Kirigakure and Sunagakure right now. If Tsuchikage-sama knew that you killed me, he would definitely dere war on your vige. When the timees, your Konoha will be finished!


    Kanp looked towards Mountain Pig, and after pondering, Mountain waved his hand to stop him.


    Then, you can rest for a while.


    Mountain Pig said to Kuroishi, and then took Kanp and the others out of the torture room.


    Captain Mountain Pig, is our missionpleted? Wild Cat asked.


    Yeah, itspleted.


    Mountain Pig said, Next, I will report the information we got to Hokage-sama.


    What about this Kuroishi? Kanp asked.


    Seal his Chakra, and then throw him into the Konoha Prison for mining. Mountain Pig said, After all, he is Iwagakures Anbu, and has high value. When the war is over, Iwagakure will definitely redeem him.


    Hearing this, Kanp secretly thought, What a pity! If this Anbu is a little tougher and we kill him directly, I can collect several powerful Earth Release Ninjutsu.

 Chapter 259: Orochimaru Takes Action

    Chapter 259: Orochimaru Takes Action


    The next day, Kanp rushed to the wild teams locker room on the third floor of the Hokage Tower early in order to confirm the appearance of his new team leader, Mountain Pig. After getting dressed, he sat there and waited. Not long after, Peppa, Wild Dog and Wild Cat arrived one after another. At seven oclock, a man in his early twenties with a golden ponytail came in. It was their team leader, Mountain Pig.


    Kanp carefully looked at his face, and it slowly ovepped with the face in his memory.


    Thats right, this Mountain Pig is none other than Yamanaka Inoichi!


    I didnt expect Yamanaka Inoichi would be a little handsome when he was young.


    Inoichi changed into his Anbus attire, put on a green pig mask, and said: Todays mission is still torture, lets go.


    As a well-known figure from Yamanaka n, Inoichis Mind Reading Technique is very good, so many of Anbus torture missions will go to him. Even with Kanp and the wild team, they are still busy, going to and from Anbus torture rooms scattered all over the vige.


    At first, Kanp followed very diligently, butter found that torture was really meaningless, so he sent a shadow clone to follow Mountain Pig, while his main body entered the Forest of Death and started training madly.


    Ice Release, Explosion Release, Konoha-Style Kenjutsu Secret Art, Cloud-Style Kenjutsu Secret Art, Five-Attributes Ninjutsu. Kanp trained in all of them, challenging his limits every day.


    During the training period, Kanp found that the extraordinary strength talent is useless whenbined with Ice Release, but with Explosion Release, Konoha-Style Kenjutsu, Cloud-Style Kenjutsu, the power was enormous, but the characteristics are also very obvious, that is, terrifying destructive power.


    The Shinobi World is really big, but there are only three people who has extraordinary strength, which are Tsunade and the Legendary Stupid Brothers. Among them, Fjin and Raijin are born with the extraordinary strength, so the level of their extraordinary strength is fixed, while Tsunade acquire it from training, so her strength is stronger and more terrifying than Fjin and Raijin!


    In other words, once the extraordinary strength is used, it is easy to give impression to others.


    Kanp thought about it for a while, and decided that in addition to himself, extraordinary strength will only be used by Explosion Release shadow clone, and the rest Ice Release shadow clone, Transparent Release shadow clone, and even the other Kekkei Genkai shadow clone he would obtain in the future cant ever use extraordinary strength, so as not to arouse the suspicion of interested people.


    After the training process, Kanp will be too tired and would return to the vige. During the mission, he collected his Anbupanions and sessfully collected three Genjutsu from Wild Cat, which were Mist Servant Technique, Sly Mind Affect Technique, and Hell Viewing Technique.


    Then from Wild Dog, he collected Wind Release: Breakthrough, Wind Release: Great Breakthrough, and Wind Release: Wind Cutter Technique, and from Peppa, he collected Kunai Throwing Technique, Taijutsu  Whip Leg, and Taijutsu  Steel Fist.


    As for his team leader, Mountain Pig, the collection has never been sessful!


    In addition to his own wild team, Kanp also collected the members of the other Anbu teams. Unfortunately, they are not from the team, and they wear masks, so the rtionship with them is not really close. Many collections have basically failed. He would asionally seed a few times, but the techniques collected were all somethings he already had, however, it was better than nothing, as it will still improve the power of his Ninjutsu at the very least.


    asionally Kanp also go to the Academy during his day off to find Iruka, Anko, Kotetsu, Izumo, and Tsukasa. After the six-person team gathered, they majestically and grandiosely went to the sushi restaurant to take advantage of Fatty, going to Ichiraku Ramen to eat and drink, or go to Senju Park for a pic. When with them, Kanp canpletely let go of all the precautions in his heart and enjoy the rxed daily life of Konoha.


    Time flies, and it will be the end of the year soon.


    In the past half a year, Kanps life has been monotonous, but the Shinobi World is surging!


    In the war between Konoha and Sunagakure, the scale of victory is gradually tilting towards Konoha. Currently, Sunagakures Shinobi has been driven to the Land of Fires border, Kiky Pass, and most of the Land of Fires civilians in their hands has also been rescued by Konohas Shinobi. Driving Sunagakures Shinobi out of the Land of Firepletely is already close at hand.


    As for the war between Konoha and Kirigakure, because of Might Duys killing the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist, plus the internal strife of Yuki n, Kaguya n, Hzuki n and the other Kirigakures Shinobi n, Konoha is gradually gaining an advantage.


    The situation in the Shinobi World is slowly returning to Konohas control.


    But before Konohas higher-ups could be too happy about this, a piece of information quietly introduced into Konoha: Arge number of Iwagakures Shinobi has entered the Land of Rain!


    Did Iwagakure want to invade the Land of Rain, or use Land of Rain to invade Land of Fire?


    Hiruzen immediately called his advisors team to discuss this matter, and then wrote a letter to the head of Amegakure, Hanz of the Smander, and sent Anbu to inquire about the news. He also urgently transferred the Shinobi stationed on the Land of Grasss border to the Land of Rains side. He was so worried that he couldnt sleep for many days, and the gray hair on his head became more and more!


    Danz was also keenly aware of the changes in the situation of the Shinobi World, and immediately met with Orochimaru.


    Orochimaru has been doing human experiments these days and is very busy. Therefore, he was very unhappy to meet Danz and felt that the old man is disturbing his experiments.


    Orochimaru, temporarily put down your experiments, its time to take action!


    Danz lowered his eye and started to talk unperturbed.


    Orochimarus golden vertical pupils squinted slightly, he fell silent for a while, and then said with a smile: Is the war with Sunagakure going to end?


    At the beginning, under Danzs suggestion, Orochimaru invited Tsunade and Jiraiya, intending to lead Konohas Shinobi to quickly defeat Sunagakures Shinobi in the name of Sannin, so as to gain huge fame andpete for the Yondaime Hokages position, but unfortunately, Tsunade has her blood phobia, and Jiraiya is tired of war, so the Sannins n to go out with a bang has to be cancelled.


    After that, Danz suggested that Orochimaru stick around, and wait until the war is reaching the climax to pick the fruits of victory and gain huge fame!


    Yes, this war will end next year at thetest!


    Danz said, Now is the best time for you to take action!


    I understand. Orochimaru smiled and said in a hoarse voice, It just so happens that I dont have enough experimental subjects.


    Danz is very cooperative: I will send some Roots Shinobi to follow you and help you collect the experimental subjects you need.


    The next day, Orochimaru came to Hokage Tower, found Hiruzen, and took the initiative to volunteer to share the pressure of his teacher.


    Hearing this, Hiruzen was overjoyed. At this time, he still trusted Orochimaru, and he does not doubt him. So he immediately decided to let Orochimaru take care of the war between Konoha and Sunagakure!


    Thats not all, after all, Orochimaru is his direct disciple, so Hiruzen wont be stingy. After thinking about it, he decided to call out a part of Anbu to follow Orochimaru and join the battlefield!


    One is to supplement thebat power of the front line and reduce the pressure on the front line, and the other is to facilitate Orochimaru to gain more military exploits.


    Thats right, Hiruzen at this time still hopes that Orochimaru can inherit the Hokages position, so he is naturally very generous!


    Hiruzens decision immediately caused some shock in the Anbu for a while, and many teams had to transfer their teams members to supplement Orochimarus team.


    Wild Team is no exception!


    Mountain Pig, Wild Dog, Wild Cat, Peppa, and Kanp are currently selecting the candidates in the locker room.


    ording to the order, we only need to send one person from our team. Wild Dog, Wild Cat, Wild Boar, Husky, you can decide it for yourself. Mountain Pig said softly.


    Kanps heart moved at this moment. He spent more than half a year in the vige, either in training or torture missions. The rare activity he would do is bullying Fatty with Iruka and the others. These days are too hard (Its also very hard for Fatty). Quietly thinking about moving, Kanp naturally wanted to go to the battlefield!


    Wild Cat and Peppa are pondering. Although they both have the strength of Elite Chunin, they are still cannon fodder on the battlefield. If it is an order, they will go directly, but now that it depends on personal wishes, they naturally have to think about it clearly.


    Seeing that the three of them didnt speak, Wild Dog stepped forward: I


    Kanp came back to his senses and interrupted him: Ill go!


    Wild Dog frowned upon seeing this: Husky, its been less than a year since you were promoted to Chunin. Its still too early for you to go to the battlefield!


    Kanp shook his head and said: No, its not early at all. I feel that my strength has reached a bottleneck, and I need to be tempered on the battlefield to continue to grow! Captain, let me go!


    Mountain Pig asked: Are you sure? Going to the battlefield is not a trivial matter.


    Of course I am sure!


    Kanp was a little excited in his heart: After waiting for so long, I can finally go to battlefield to pick up corpses. I am so excited!


    In that case well, I will report your name. Mountain Pig said.

 Chapter 260: Go To Kikyō Pass To Say Hello

    Chapter 260: Go To Kiky�� Pass To Say Hello


    During dinner in the evening, Kanp told his parents what happened in Anbu today, without omission and in detail. Of course, this liar solemnly stated that it was an order from above that he was dispatched to the battlefield, and he did not sign up voluntarily.


    Anyway, with Anbus information containment, regardless of whether it is big or small, it must be kept secret from the outside world, and Hoshino has nowhere to verify it even if he suspects it.


    After Keiko heard this, she was so worried that she couldnt eat anymore!


    Kaa-san, dont worry, Im going to battlefield with Orochimaru-sama, one of the Sannin. Ill be fine. Seeing his mothers appearance, Kanp quicklyforted her, but unfortunately it didnt work out well.


    Big brother, ganbatte! Hayate shouted excitedly from beside him, Big brother, you will be a hero!


    Hoshino then said: The war between the vige and Sunagakure has almost reached the end. It is a good thing for Kanp to go to the front line this time, so there is nothing to worry about. However, Kanp, after you go to the frontline, you must obey Orochimaru-samas orders, understand?


    Kanp immediately nodded, and said with a solemn expression: I understand!


    After the meal, Kanp apanied Keiko for a walk in the courtyard. After that, he went back to the house and went to sleep, as he need to gather and set off at 5 oclock tomorrow morning. ording to Anbus usual working schedule, he is afraid that he wont have much time to rest on this journey, so Kanp has to regenerate his energy by resting early!


    After Kanp fell asleep, there was a heavy snow fall outside, and Konoha was immediately covered with ayer of white coating.


    At four oclock the next morning, the sky was still gray and snowkes were scattered. Kanp was awakened by the rm, then he got up to wash up, and after filling his stomach with a bowl of wide noodles, he put on a thick coat and set off.


    Outside the house was covered in white, and the snow has reached knees. Seeing this, Kanp poured Chakra onto the soles of his feet, stepped on the snow and moved quickly. He arrived at the third training ground half an hourter.


    At this time, a lot of Shinobi have gathered here, about one hundred and fifty Shinobi, and he is not familiar with their faces, but there is no doubt that these Shinobi are Anbus Shinobi!


    What Kanp didnt know was that in addition to Hiruzen sending the Anbu, Danz also sent his Roots Shinobi, so in addition to Anbus Shinobi, there is also Roots Shinobi at the third training ground!


    At five oclock, Orochimaru, who is wearing a kimono, suddenly appeared in the third training ground. His elegant ck hair fluttered slightly in the cold morning wind, his golden vertical pupils slowly swept through the crowd in the field, powerful aura and the awe-inspiring killing-intent instantly enveloped the audience.


    Orochimaru-sama!


    Everyone stood up respectfully when they felt Orochimarus aura.


    Orochimaru looked around, and quickly matched the faces of everyone present with the list of personnel given to him by Hiruzen and Danz, and then the corners of his mouth showed a faint smile arc, and he said in a low voice: Lets go.


    Yes!


    Everyone responded loudly.


    After leaving Konoha, the speed of Orochimaru, who is leading, suddenly elerated, and in this gray-white world, it was like a shs movie, as he disappeared in an instant.


    People behind naturally have to speed up and rushed wildly.


    After more than half a year of training, Kanps Taijutsu Body Flicker Technique is already very fast, and since he has the Uzumaki ns physique, he focuses more on physical explosions instead of relying on Chakra, so as not to overwhelm his Spiritual Energy.


    All the way to the west, the abnormal Orochimaru only rested once, and three dayster, they arrived at the front line!


    Kanp originally thought that he would not be able to hold on, but Uzumaki ns physique was simply a bottomless ck hole. Every time he thought his body reached the limit, it was actually not the limit, and after breaking through the limit a few times, Kanp discovered that his physical strength had risen again!


    Arriving at the frontlines main camp, Orochimaru selected a few Shinobi from the one hundred and fifty Anbus Shinobi, and then let the rest of them rest for a day.


    Kanp and three other Anbus Shinobi were assigned to a tent. The four people went to sleep immediately after entering, and Kanp was no exception. Although breaking through the limit is very cool, as soon as he stopped, the tiredness of the journey suddenly hit him. His eyes sank and he couldnt open them again.


    It wasnt until the next morning that Kanp was awakened by the threepanions from the same tent.


    Last night, they were too tired to introduce each other. So at this time, the four people introduced themselves. Kanp finally knew their names, but after turning around, he forgets.


    Leaving the tent, Kanp carefully observes the camp. The camp covers arge area. There are at least a few thousand peopleing and going. Apart from Konohas, there are also the army dispatched by the Land of Fires Daimy. These people are all ordinary people, so they cannot participate in the war between the Shinobi, but they can provide logistical services for the Shinobi, such as cooking, boiling water, washing clothes, warming beds, and taking care of the wounded.


    In the main camp of Sunagakures Shinobi, which is located on the opposite side of the Kiky Pass, there are also many ordinary people dispatched by the Land of Winds Daimy, and among these ordinary people, one of them is Yakushi Kabuto, an important figure in the future Fourth Shinobi World War. He should be on Kikyo Pass at this moment, waiting for Konoha to ept him.


    After watching for a while, his tentpanions came to call him for breakfast.


    Kanp couldnt remember this persons name for a while, so he had to pretend to be cold and followed him without a word.


    At this time, Orochimaru has sessfully taken over and took control of the army of Konohas Shinobi. After that, Orochimaru decided to say hello to Sunagakure, and ordered the Anbu and Roots Shinobi to gather, and then set off towards Sunagakures main camp!


    Kanp was among the crowd, and it would be a lie to say that he is not nervous. After all, this is not to fight in a group, but going to the enemys main camp to provoke them. In his opinion, it is courting death. If Orochimaru is not standing at the front, Kanp would have left a shadow clone here, and then slipped away.


    More than one hundred and fifty Shinobi followed Orochimaru straight to the foot of Kiky Pass without a word. Before they could go up the mountain, they were attacked by the Sunagakures puppet army!


    Arge group of strange puppets controlled a variety of poisoned weapons and attacked Orochimaru madly.


    Senei Jashu! (Hidden Shadow Snake Hands)


    Orochimarus golden vertical pupils nced at everything indifferently. Waving his hands, snakes sprang from the sleeves of his clothes in an instant, roaring towards the puppet, and then wrapped the puppets limbs and joints with their tough snake body, hindering their movements.


    More than one hundred and fifty Shinobi behind him also brazenlyunched various Ninjutsu.


    Kanp mixed in the crowd and threw a Wind Release: Breakthrough to the opposite side. The howling gusts were apanied by more violent hurricanes, huge fireballs, wind des, earth walls, earth spears, lightning, water columns, etc. from the rest of the Shinobi, shooting towards the puppets.


    The first wave of puppets was wiped out in an instant, and then Sunagakures Shinobi began to release poison. The secret poison was released into the wind, and quickly flocked to Konohas side with the help of Wind Release Ninjutsu.


    Seeing this, Orochimaru smiled coldly: Wind Release, Fire Release!


    When the words fell, the Shinobi behind him immediately casted Wind Release and Fire Release Ninjutsu, blowing away the poison gas in the air and burn it to ashes.


    Afterwards, the Sunagakures Puppet Brigade threw the Explosive Tags wildly, and then then a powerful explosion appeared, forcing Orochimaru and his group from getting up.


    It turned out to be Orochimaru, one of the Sannin!


    At the halfway up of Kiky Pass, Chiyo and Ebiz looked at the battle below with gloomyplexion. Although Konoha is at a disadvantage, they were not happy at all.


    Is that brat Tsunade here too? Chiyo felt embarrassed when she remembered the scene where all the poisons she had worked so hard to develop during the Second Shinobi World War were cracked by Tsunade.


    This is not good. If all three Sannin is here, we wont be able to hold on for long. Ebiz was deeply worried.


    Chiyo groaned: What about Iwagakure? Didnt we already reach an agreement with them to invade the Land of Fire together?


    Ebiz shook his head and said: Iwagakure did send arge number of their Shinobi, but this batch of Iwagakures Shinobi have been staying in the Land of Rain, and have not officially invaded the Land of Fire.


    Hearing this, Chiyos face sank instantly: noki that old bastard is dumping us again, unforgivable!!!

 Chapter 261: Logistics Department

    Chapter 261: Logistics Department


    In the Second Shinobi World War, the reputation of Konohas Sannin has spread throughout the Shinobi World, and arge part of their reputation was built on the corpses Sunagakures Shinobi, so when the news that Orochimaru appeared on the battlefield spread, the atmosphere on Kiky Pass was obviously suppressed a bit, and even if the Sunagakures Shinobi has the upper hand in the battle at the foot of the mountain, it is useless!


    The battle started suddenly and ended very quickly. Orochimaru guessed that the Sunagakures Shinobi on the opposite side saw him, so that they left not long after.


    Because Orochimaru was more restrained, there were almost no casualties on both sides.


    Back to Konohas main camp, Orochimaru made another decision. He selected 50 Shinobi from the more than 150 Shinobi behind him to form his own escort team, and the remaining more than 100 Shinobi were divided into parts and integrated into the various units of the Shinobi army. The glorified name of this is to enhance the strength of the Shinobi army.


    So those who are good at Medical Ninjutsu join the medical logistics team, those who are good at Fire Release Ninjutsu join the Fire Release Special Forces, those who are good at Wind Release join the Wind Release Special Forces, and so on. Kanp is good at Five-Attributes Ninjutsu, but in the Anbus profile, it is said that he is proficient in Fire Release, so he joined the Fire Release special team.


    In less than one noon, more than one hundred Shinobi from Anbu, including Kanp, were arranged by Orochimaru cleanly!


    And the fifty Shinobi who stayed beside Orochimaru and acted as his guards were all from the Root!


    Although Kanp didnt know this, he vaguely feels that Orochimarus breaking them up is not as glorified as he says on the surface.


    In the afternoon, Kanp and more than 20 Anbus Shinobi, who are good at Fire Release, met with the leader of the Fire Release Special Forces, Yoshibori Jinji.


    Jinji is very talkative. He let them rest for half a day and then carried out joint training. At the same time, he also told them some things to pay attention to on the battlefield.


    As dinner approached, Kanps tent weed an unexpected guest.


    Kanp, it really is you, I thought I was wrong!


    What is going on, why are you here?


    The visitor is a Shinobi and also an Elite Chunin from Gekk n, Gekk Arashiyama. After the war broke out, he and the other nsmen followed Hoshino to fight on the frontline. After Hoshino was seriously injured in the battle against Pakura, he is the one who led Gekk ns third assassination team!


    During this period, Arashiyama never left battlefield!


    After more than two years of fighting on the battlefield, Arashiyamas strength has advanced by leaps and bounds, relying on Konoha-Style Kenjutsu to stabilize at Tokubetsu Jnin Level.


    Because of this, he does not know what happened to Kanp in the recent years.


    Uncle.


    Kanp really couldnt remember the name of this person, so after vaguely called him uncle, he said, I came with Orochimaru-sama.


    Orochimaru-sama?


    Arashiyama was startled. Orochimaru is one of the Sannin and also the disciple of Sandaime Hokage. The Shinobi who can follow him to the battlefield is likely to be an Anbu.


    However, Arashiyama clearly remembers that when he left Konoha, Kanp was only at the second grade of the Academy, How did Kanp join Anbu in just two or three years?


    Is he really an Anbu?


    Arashiyama wanted to ask, but he knew that he couldnt ask this question.


    Anbus information needs to keep secrets from the outside world. Even if others notice it, they cant ask. If they ask, they will suffer. This is an unspoken rule.


    However, this does not prevent Arashiyama from wanting to protect Kanp.


    Learning that Kanp had joined the Fire Release Special Forces, Arashiyama immediately stated that he would go to Orochimaru and asked him to transfer Kanp to their third assassination team!


    Uncle, is it really possible to transfer me to the assassination team? Kanps eyes lit up.


    Arashiyama raised his chest and said proudly: Of course, I have made a lot of contributions in the past two years, theres absolutely no problem!


    Kanp rolled his eyes and said: But Uncle, why did you want to transfer me to the assassination team?


    Its the third assassination team, not the assassination team.


    Arashiyama corrected, The third assassination team isposed with only our Gekk ns Shinobi. By being with us, your safety can be guaranteed to the greatest extent!


    Kanp frowned: But I feel that the third assassination team is also very dangerous. If the target of the assassination is too strong, it will be very dangerous, and we can easily die.


    Arashiyama smiled when he heard this. After the third assassination team received the assassination mission, it was up to everyone to discuss and decide who they would send to carry out the assassination. So to a certain extent, as long as Kanp was unwilling, he could chose not to carry out any assassination mission and stayed in the main camp until the end of the war.


    Kanp, you dont have to worry about this, I


    Arashiyama chuckled and said, but he was interrupted by Kanp before he could finish speaking, Uncle, I actually want to join the logistics department!


    Arashiyama was startled: Logistics?


    Kanp nodded hurriedly: It is best to recover the remains on the battlefield and protect the remains as the logistics.


    Arashiyama was stunned, but after thinking about it, he felt that joining the logistics is really not too dangerous, and he can learn some patience?


    Arashiyamas head hurts a little at this moment.


    But since Kanp said so


    I understand, Kanp, if you change your mindter,e to me! Arashiyama said.


    Thank you, Uncle! Kanp was overjoyed.


    After Arashiyama left, Kanp turned back to his tent, and the threepanions around him looked at him with strange gazes.


    Why are you looking at me like that? Kanp was confused.


    Are you really an Anbu like us?


    Why would you want to join the logistics?


    Are you afraid of death?


    What are you talking about? Of course I am an Anbu, do you think Im


    Kanp was about to refute, but a sudden thought appeared in his mind: Root?


    At this moment, Kanp suddenly felt a little numb in his scalp, and it felt as if he had discovered something extraordinary, but after thinking about it carefully, he couldnt remember it.


    Kanp touched his chin and pondered, and walked out of the tent unconsciously, but after thinking for a long time, he didnt understand why his scalp felt numb.


    At about 8 oclock in the evening, a transfer order arrived, and Kanp got his wish and sessfully joined the logistics department, specializing in caring for the remains of the dead Shinobi!


    There are many people who were responsible for recovering the remains, but among them, there was only one Shinobi, named Kame Tar, and the rest are people dispatched by the Land of Fires Daimy. They looked majestic, but they are actually just ordinary people.


    Because of that, as soon as Kanp arrives, he immediately be the second-inmand!


    Kame Tar seemed to have heard the news and knew that this young man was the Young n Head of Gekk n, so he did not dare to neglect him, and immediately told Kanp about their work in the corpse collecting department.


    Generally speaking, after arge-scale battle, both Sunagakure and Konoha will send ordinary people to the battlefield to recover the remains. The reason why they dont send Shinobi is to prevent Shinobi from running away after picking up the bodies of rtives and friends, and also to avoid unnecessary battles.


    As for small-scale battles, all the corpses will go to whoever wins.


    After the body is recovered, it is necessary to record it. Generally, thepanions in the vige must record their name and Shinobi Registration Number. As for the enemy, they just need to write a number.


    Kanp nodded slightly to show his understanding, and then asked calmly: Tar-san, where are the bodies recovered earlier?


    The remains of our viges Shinobi have been sent to the vige. As for the corpse of Sunagakures Shinobi it has just been taken away by Orochimaru-samas guards. Tar said.


    Something suddenly clicked in Kanps mind!


    What does Orochimaru want to do with Sunagakures Shinobi corpse?


    Does that crazy Orochimaru also have a cheat?


    Kanps face changed rapidly, and then he suddenly thought of a possibility: Experimental subjects!


    Living experiments require living people, but some experiments also require dead bodies.


    But Orochimaru is surrounded by the Anbu guards. Once Orochimaru steals the corpses for experimentation, is he not afraid that they will inform Sandaime?


    Eh?


    Kanps scalp is feeling numb again!


    If they are Anbu, they will naturally tell Sandaime about Orochimarus every move, but what if they are not Anbu?


    Root!!


    Thinking of this, Kanp sucked in a breath of cold air. Thinking of Orochimarus previous action, Kanp realized!


    In addition to Anbus Shinobi, there must be Root Shinobi whoe to the battlefield with Orochimaru!


    Orochimaru lets Anbus Shinobi join the Shinobi army, and then leaves Roots Shinobi as his guards!


    The reason why Kanp didnt notice it was because everyone didnt wear masks.


    If everyone is wearing masks, Kanp can tell who is from Anbu and who is from Root in minutes, but now that everyone takes off their masks, Kanp cant tell the difference!


    Against these people, its easy to miss even with my high IQ!


    Kanp sighed as he thinks of this.

 Chapter 262: Cant You Do A Monthly Collection?

    Chapter 262: Can''t You Do A Monthly Collection?


    Logistics work is very trivial and monotonous, especially the one that Kanp is responsible for. As long as there is no battle, there is basically nothing he needs to do.


    Kanp was idle for two days, and finally someone came to his door on the third day.


    Tabako-nee?


    The one who appeared in front of Kanp was the valiant and formidable looking, and also thinner Gekk Tabako. Withplicated eyes, Kanp looked at  the Shsui on her back.


    After more than half a year of training, Kanp can now freely use five, no, seven Konoha-Style Kenjutsu Secret Art. Naturally, he is more interested in Shsui that can transmit 100% of Chakra.


    As soon as I came back from the mission, I heard Uncle Arashiyama say that you have arrived at the frontline, so I came to see you.


    Tabako looked up and down at Kanp, frowned slightly, and asked , Since you came to the frontline, why do you want to join the logistics?


    Kanp in deadly earnest said: I n to start from the basics!


    Tabako tilted her head slightly, looking very puzzled.


    Tabako-nee, are you also in the assassination team now? Kanp hurriedly changed the subject.


    Tabako nodded: Third assassination team.


    Then, what about your teacher? Kanp remembered that she got Konohas Strongest Genin, Maruboshi Kosuke, as her teacher, and then followed him to battlefield.


    Shishou is also here, but he is special.


    Tabako said.


    On the frontline battlefield, Genin is either in charge of logistics or became cannon fodder, but Kosuke is an exception. Although he is still called a Genin, his strength is already at Elite Jnin, so he is in the specialbat team. Simply put, this team is just a brick, and there is no need to move it. (T/N: It is written as brick in raw. Maybe it means line of defense, but I dont really know.)


    And there are not many Shinobi like Kosuke who can be used as bricks in the entire Konohas main camp.


    By the way, in addition to seeing you this time, I also have this, here.


    Tabako took out a sealing scroll and handed it to Kanp.


    This is?


    Kanp took the scroll, and his eyes suddenly began to glow, Is it your missions target?


    Tabako nodded and said: Then Ill go first.


    After saying that, Tabako turned around and left neatly.


    Kanp couldnt care less about keeping Tabako here, and immediately entered his office.


    The office he was in was not a tent, but an earthen house, which is made by Earth Release Ninjutsu. It is very simple, as in addition to the wooden table and wooden, there are only two rows of wooden shelves.


    At this time, Tar was sitting on a wooden stool, dozing off with one hand on the wooden table.


    Kanp took a look at him, then unfolded the scroll and ced it on the ground. He then pressed his palm on the word seal in the middle of the scroll surface. As he poured his Chakra, the symbols around the word began to glow. After opening up the space in the sealing scroll, two corpses suddenly appeared in the room.


    Kanp saw that these two corpses were wearing Sunagakures forehead protectors. They were about thirty years old, and the Shinobi vests on their body were cut by a sharp sword. The blood on it had solidified and they had died for a long time.


    After being here for three days, I finally got what I wanted!


    Kanp suppressed his excitement, nced at the dozing Tar, and then threw the Collection Technique towards the corpse on the left.


    The green light cluster in his mind surged, and a light blue dot was spewed out. Kanps consciousness wrapped it, and after looking at it, he saw that it was Wind Release: Wind Cutter Technique.


    This light blue dot immediately merged with the Wind Cutter Technique he collected before, and its power was instantly strengthened by 10%.


    Kanp continued to collect this Shinobi happily, and in a blink of an eye, the green light cluster surged again and spewed out a blue light dot: Wind Release: de of Wind.


    The third collection technique was thrown, and Kanp collected Sand Clone.


    Looking at the increasing number of light blue light dots near the green light cluster in his mind, Kanp smiled with relief, It was really the correct choice toe here!


    Then he looked at the other corpse. It was a pity that he could only use three Collection Techniques a day. It seemed that he would have to wait until tomorrow to collect this corpse.


    Kanp then sealed back the two corpses into the scroll and ced them on the wooden shelf on the right. Then, he opened a workbook on the wooden table, wrote down todays date ording to the previous format, and then record the number of recovered Sunagakures Shinobis corpse. The work is very easy, and he cant help but feel happy.


    At night, another assassination team came to Kanp to hand in the corpses, three are Sunagakures Shinobi, and one is the vigespanion.


    Because there is a remain of the vigespanion, Kanp needs to register the name of this person and his Shinobi Registration Number. As for the three Sunagakures Shinobi, they only needed simple numbers.


    After that, Kanp ced the scroll that sealed the body of thepanion on the wooden shelf on the left, and the scroll that sealed the body of the Sunagakures Shinobi on the right.


    Tar has already woke up at this moment, and when he looked at Kanp, who is working hard, he is very pleased. Although Kanp is afraid of death and came to him with his rtionship to seek asylum, but seeing Kanp working so hard, he felt very happy and feels that Kanp is a very reliable young man!


    Kanp is also very pleased. He hasnt got anything for the past three days, but now, he will be able to collect continuously for six days. It seems that his Collection Technique is finally going to shine!


    Kanp sighed with pleased expression.


    But around eight oclock, Kanp could no longer be happy.


    A Shinobi with an indifferent expression and no emotions suddenly appeared and took out a warrant: Orochimaru-sama has an order. Hand over the corpses of Sunagakures Shinobi recovered today!


    As soon as he heard that it was Orochimarus order. Tar hurriedly took the warrant to check, and without saying anything further, he took the sealing scroll on the right wooden shelf and handed it over to the Shinobi.


    Kanp was stunned when he saw this: Isnt this too inappropriate? I had just collected one and you bastard already took them all away?!


    Cant youe five dayster to take them?


    Cant youe once a week?


    Cant you do a monthly collection?


    Most customers have monthly subscription, bastard!!


    Kanp was filled with anger, but he also knew that his thin arms couldnt bend these huge thighs, so he could only watch the other person leave.


    Kanp soon calmed down. For Orochimaru to be so eager to get those Sunagakures Shinobis corpses, it seems that he is in short supply of experimental subjects, but


    Kanp looked at the sealing scroll on the left wooden shelf: Orochimaru only took away Sunagakures Shinobis corpses. It seems that his conscience has not been greatly damaged, so at least, I can still collect the Shinobi from the vige.


    While Kanp was contemting, Tar over there had already taken out the workbook and made corrections.


    What are you doing? Kanp noticed his small movements and ran over to ask.


    Orochimaru-samas order.


    Tar nced at Kanp and said softly, The body of ourpanion must be transported back to the vige, but it is not necessarily for Sunagakures Shinobis corpses.


    Kanp takes a look at the workbook, and saw the name and number of theirpanion are still there, but as for the number of Sunagakures Shinobis corpses he recorded, it has changed from 5 to 0.


    Kanps mouth twitched slightly when he saw this: After the war is over, this book will be handed in, right? You Wont you be discovered like this?


    With a silly expression on his face, Tar said: When the war is over, I will write a new one to make sure that no ws can be seen.


    Kanp couldnt help but bow to him when he heard this: Old driver!


    Okay, its gettingte. You should go back and rest. Tar stretched his waist and said, Im going back too.


    Kanp asked: What about here?


    Tar waved his hand, and said casually: I will call a few ordinary people over to guard this ce. There will be no ident, as we have never had an ident here.


    After hearing this, what else can Kanp do?


    Of course, apply for overtime on his own initiative!


    Tar-san, I am still a little worried. Why dont I stay here at night! Kanp said righteously, and his heart immediately moved, and then he said, In this way, the two of us will work together. You will be responsible for the days work and I will be responsible for the nights work, how about it?


    Tars eyes lit up upon hearing this: Yes, you can! Kanp, ah, I didnt expect you to be so conscious, I believe you will be an excellent Shinobi, ganbatte!!

 Chapter 263: Konan And Nagato

    Chapter 263: Konan And Nagato


    In the dead of night, everything is silent.


    Suddenly, a huge dark cloud covered the bright moon, and snow started to fall.


    Kanp sat in front of the earthen house and looked at the snowkes. After a while, his body was covered with a thickyer of snow, and he seemed to recall the Plum Blossom Melody in his mind (T/N: Plum Blossom Melody is a song from China.)


    Time passed, and at 12 oclock, Kanps body shook, shaking off the snow on his body, and then he entered the house.


    There are Shinobi guarding outside the Konohas main camp, but they usually dont guard here, so Kanp boldly took out the remains of thepanion in the sealing scroll on the left wooden shelf, and then collected it three times.


    The green light cluster in his mind surged wildly, and three light blue light dots were ejected one after another.


    At first nce, Kanp saw that they are all Fire Release Ninjutsu: Fire Release: me Bullet, Fire Release: Great Dragon Fire Technique, and Fire Release: Fire Bullet.


    Among the three Ninjutsu, me Bullet and Fire Bullet are collected for the first time, but these two Fire Release Ninjutsus powers are average. The one that makes Kanp most delighted is the Great Dragon Fire Technique, as this Fire Release Ninjutsus special effects and formidable power are very impressive. Now that he has collected five, the Fire Releases power has been increased to 140%. If he collected the perfect level, it will be a 9-fold increase!


    Lets first set a small goal for myself to raise Great Dragon Fire Technique to perfect level!


    For the next few days, the corpses of Sunagakures Shinobi and vigespanions would enter the earthen house every day, but when Kanp take over the shift at 8 oclock, the corpses of Sunagakures Shinobi had been taken away by Orochimarus people. Fortunately, Kanp could still collect the vigespanions corpses.


    In the past half a month, in addition to the assassination team, ordinary people below also started to pick up corpses on the battlefield. The number of corpses returned every day gradually increased. Obviously, the scale of the battle between Konoha and Sunagakure was gradually expanding. And with the increasing number of casualties, the manpower on Konohas side was stretched again, so Tar and Kanp were both recruited into the patrol team. In addition to recording the corpses, they are also responsible for patrolling.


    This is a bitter thing for Kanp, because the patrolling task during the day is not hard, but at night


    Kanp no choice but to suffer in silence. He already has the thought to mention the shift change with Tar, but unfortunately, when its the time when the two change shifts, Tar woulde and went in a hurry, and didnt give Kanp a chance to speak at all.


    Somedayte at night, at around 1:00 in the morning.


    Someone came to deliver the corpse from outside the house.


    And it turned out to be Tabako!


    Tabako-nee?


    Kanp was extremely surprised to see her, especially when he noticed that her pale face and she had been bandaged on her left arm, Are you injured?


    Tabako nodded slightly, then handed out a scroll, and said: Amegakures Shinobis corpse.


    Amegakures Shinobi? Have you entered the Land of Rain? Kanp asked in surprise.


    We are fighting Sunagakure right now, what are you doing in the Land of Rain?


    Seeing the doubts on his face, Tabako was silent for a while, and then said, Its Orochimaru-samas order. He ordered our third assassination team to pretend to be Amegakures Shinobi and attacked Sunagakures logistics supplies. I didnt expect to bump into Amegakures Shinobi, so I was carelessly injured.


    You actually met Amegakures Shinobi when pretending to be one?


    Kanp could only secretly sighed as Tabako has such a bad luck. Fortunately, no one from the third assassination team died.


    Sister Yan, Ill bandage you again, my bandage skills are very good.


    Kanp is someone who has perfect bandage treatment, so why would he show off at this time Its mainly because he has been too idle recently. Although the Collection Technique shines brightly, but after the three collections were used, it would be a whole day of boredom.


    Hearing this, Tabako nodded suspiciously.


    Kanp then unwrapped the bandage on her left arm, only to find that her wound was bandaged after a simple disinfection to stop the bleeding.


    Kanp quickly used Healing Technique, and at the same time asked: Tabako-nee, why dont you go find Medical-nin?


    Tabako looked at him strangely and said: As someone from logistics department, dont you know?


    Kanp showed confused expression.


    Because the scale ofbat is gradually expanding and the number of casualties is increasing, the Medical-nin are also getting busier and busier. In order to ensure their rest time, Orochimaru-sama ordered that unless it is a serious injury or worse, no one can disturb them in the middle of the night. Tabako exined.


    Kanp was startled: This order is undoubtedly very correct. If the Medical-nin works day and night, I am afraid that they will die suddenly within two weeks.


    Then, the medical department is not on duty at night? Kanp asked.


    There is a doctor on duty, and my injury was bandaged by the doctor.


    While speaking, Kanp has finished using the Healing Technique, and then applied medicine and bandages on Tabakos wound. With Healing Technique and perfect level bandage treatment, Tabakos wound can bepletely healed in two days at most!


    Thank you. Tabako moved her left wrist slightly, and felt that it was much easier than before.


    Were family, no need for thanks. Kanp said with a smile.


    Tabako nodded, then turned around and went back to rest.


    After that day, in addition to Sunagakures Shinobi and Konohas Shinobis corpses, the assassination team will also send Amegakures Shinobis corpses from time to time, but except for Konohas Shinobis corpse, the rest of the corpses ended up in Orochimarus hands.


    At around 8 oclock this evening, Kanp went to work in the earthen house, and unexpectedly saw Tar standing outside the earthen house.


    Tar-san. Kanp waved his hand and greeted.


    When Tar saw Kanp, he immediately turned around and slipped into the earthen house. After a while, Kanp saw four Shinobi walking out of the house with Tar.


    With a heartbroken look on his face, Tar pointed at Kanp with a distressed and righteous expression, and said with grief and indignation: Its him!!


    Kanp was stunned, not because of Tars inexplicable words, but because of the four Shinobi who came out with Tar. Two of them are Amegakures Shinobi with the iconic gas mask on their faces.


    And the other two, are a man and a woman.


    The woman has a light blue-purple hair color, orange pupils, and the most conspicuous thing is that she wears a light blue paper flower on the right side of her head!


    As for the other person, he has a thin face and a conspicuous red-haired that covered his ears.


    Konan, Nagato?!


    Kanp was dumbfounded.


    Sharingan No, Rinnegan actually appeared in front of me?


    What should I do?


    Should I gouge out his eyes directly?


    I have Uzumaki ns physique, so there should be no rejection when transnting the Rinnegan!


    No, I cant do that!


    At this time, Uchiha Madara is not dead, so he must be by on Nagatos side. If I gouge Nagatos eyes right in front of him, Uchiha Madara will definitelye out of his hiding and kill me.


    And here is Konohas main camp, Orochimarus territory!


    Hey! Hey! Brat, dont pretend to be a fool in front of this sir!!


    When the Amegakures Shinobi, who was on the opposite side, called twice and didnt get any response from Kanp, he immediately became angry, and rushed up to teach Kanp some manner.


    Kanp looked up with hindsight, and saw a fist the size of a sandbag moved towards his face.


    Kanp subconsciously pped that fist.


    Pak!


    Then, that Amegakures Shinobi was blown away by a p.


    Damn, brat, you are courting death!! The other Amegakures Shinobi was furious. He rolled up his sleeves and prepared to fight Kanp. Just when the atmosphere at the scene was about to be uncontroble, Konan, who is next to him, stepped forward.


    Wait a minute!


    Konan is only fifteen to sixteen years old at this time, so her face is still a bit immature, but her voice is unusually calm, Dont forget the purpose of ouring here!


    Bastard!!! The Amegakures Shinobi, who was sent flying, got up from the ground, and the hand that threw the punch had already snapped, making him grimacing in pain.


    Hehe, since Kanp is here, then I will leave first, goodbye.


    Tar smiled and nodded to a few people, and then ran away.


    Kanp frowned, as he feels like he has been pitted!

 Chapter 264: Digging A Hole For Orochimaru

    Chapter 264: Digging A Hole For Orochimaru


    Inside the earthen house.


    Kanp looked at Nagato, Konan and two Amegakures Shinobi, and said: Arent you guys Amegakures Shinobi, why are you here?


    Little brat, stop pretending! You Konohas Shinobi pretended to be our Amegakures Shinobi to attack Sunagakures logistics supplies, and also pretended to be Sunagakures Shinobi to attack our Amegakures Shinobi, trying to provoke the conflict between our Amegakure and Sunagakure. Hanz-sama already knows about this!


    Amegakures Shinobi, who was pped off by Kanp, shouted angrily, Hanz-sama has written to your Sandaime Hokage, and this matter will not end like this!


    Oh.


    Kanp squinted at him and said, None of my business.


    He is a corpse watcher, and he has never been to Amegakure Cough, at least not this time. With that said, didnt they find the wrong person for this matter?


    Stop talking nonsense with him!


    Another Amegakures Shinobi said straight to the point, Gekk Kanp, hand over the corpses of our Amegakures Shinobi!


    Kanp was startled, and then suddenly realized.


    Orochimaru, you son of a b***h, you really have no moral!


    You swallowed all of those Amegakures Shinobis corpses, and when you are done, you throw the me to me?


    What a shameless bastard!


    Then, should I expose Orochimaru directly?


    But its useless even if I expose it, as Orochimaru is the Commander-in-Chief, who dares to trouble him?


    On the contrary, if I expose Orochimaru, it may attract Orochimarus attention. If I am transferred out of the logistics department, the gain will not be worth the loss.


    Kanp held back his inner difort and said: What corpses?


    The other Amegakures Shinobi said with a snort: After you Konohas Shinobi attacked our viges Shinobi, you took their bodies away together. Orochimaru said that all the corpses are with you.


    Kanp calmly said: Sorry, I only have the corpses of the Shinobi from our vige, and I dont have any corpses of the Amegakures Shinobi you want!


    Brat, are you ying with us? The Amegakures Shinobi was furious.


    Kanp looked around and said: You guys should have checked this ce before I came, right? Let alone Amegakures Shinobis corpse, theres not even Sunagakures Shinobis corpse!


    The two Amegakures Shinobi frowned.


    Indeed, as soon as they were sent here by Orochimaru, they pulled Tar to check the things inside the earthen house immediately, and there was indeed no corpse of their Amegakures Shinobi.


    Tar-dono said that he did receive the corpses of Amegakures Shinobi, but after he changed shift with you, the corpses disappeared the next day. Didnt he mean to say that the corpses of the Amegakures Shinobi were stolen by you? Konan asked in doubt.


    That lying bastard Tar!


    Kanps mouth twitched slightly: Really? In fact, I epted the first Amegakures Shinobi corpse, but after I changed shift with Tar the next night, I found that corpse was missing.


    What? Tar said that the corpse was stolen by you, and you said it was stolen by Tar The Amegakures Shinobi was furious, Are you pushing the me to each other or ying with us?!


    Kanp squinted at him and said: Are you not convinced?


    You brat!!!


    The two Amegakures Shinobi gnashed their teeth and took one step forward.


    Kanp sneered: Friendly reminder, this is the Konohas main camp. I advise you not to cause trouble here.


    The two Amegakures Shinobi immediately stopped and said with a snort: We will report this matter to Hanz-sama, hmph!


    Kanp shrugged indifferently. As the Shinobi Worlds demigod, would Hanze to the Land of Fire to settle ounts with him for a few corpses?


    Even if Hanz was furious, he would only take out his anger on Orochimaru and Hiruzen. How could he try to settle the ount with a corpse watcher?


    The two Amegakures Shinobi was so angry with Kanp. But because they are in the other partys territory, they can only leave a few ruthless words and leave in embarrassment.


    Kanp ignored them and turned to look at Konan and Nagato.


    Then, we are also leaving. Konan said.


    Wait a minute.


    Kanp said quickly, You should not be Shinobi from Amegakure, right?


    Konan and Nagato looked at each other, nodded and said: We are Shinobi from the Land of Rains Akatsuki, I am Konan and he is Nagato.


    Konan, Nagato, Akatsuki


    Kanp smiled and changed his extraordinary strength talent to benevolent eyebrows and kind eyes, and said, It sounds like a very good organization.


    When Konan and Nagato heard Kanp praise their organization, there was no fluctuation in their hearts, but when they looked at Kanps eyes, nose and eyebrows, they suddenly felt warm andfortable in their hearts, as if they are looking at a close elder.


    At this moment, they thought of Jiraiyas voice and smile in their minds.


    Feeling the changes in Nagato and Konan, Kanp smiled and asked: Since you are not from Amegakure, why would you follow them here?


    Konan said: The philosophy of our organization is to achieve peace through discussion, so we follow Amegakures Shinobi here and hoped to have a discussion with Orochimaru.


    How naive.


    Kanp shook his head and sighed in his heart, but his face showed an expression of admiration: So thats how it is, what a great organization!


    Under Kanps benevolent eyebrows and kind eyes talent, these words instantly captured Konan and Nagatos favor.


    Unfortunately, the representative of the Land of Rain is Amegakure, not Akatsuki. So in the end, we still didnt have the opportunity to talk with Orochimaru. Konan was a little disappointed.


    Kanp asked curiously: Then, have you ever thought of recing Amegakure?


    Konan smiled and shook her head.


    Seeing this, Kanp thought, The current Akatsukis philosophy is to achieve peace through discussion. How could it be possible for them to rece Amegakure?


    Kanp chatted with them for two minutes, and with benevolent eyebrows and kind eyes, he lowered their IQ and vignce, and then silently threw the Collection Technique at Nagato.


    The green light cluster in his mind quickly surged.


    Rinnegan


    Rinnegan


    Rinnegan


    Kanp chanted frantically in his heart.


    But unfortunately, the green light cluster surged for a while, and finally subsided.


    Collection failed.


    Kanp forced a smile, and continued to collect, but the remaining two collections also failed.


    Kanp forced a smile on his face and was ready to send off the guests.


    Konan and Nagato also seemed to feel the changes in Kanp and said their goodbye.


    Kanp leaned against the door of the earthen house, looking at Nagatos leaving back, and his eyes were full of reluctance.


    The Rinnegan just went away


    After Kanp watched their figures disappear, he turned around and entered the earthen house. But at that moment, Kanp suddenly felt numb on his scalp, and the hairs on his back stood!


    He turned his head sharply and saw a figure in a kimono leaning on a wooden shelf. Both of his hands are crossed near his chest, and his pair of golden vertical pupils stared at him with a smile that was not a smile.


    Orochimaru-sama. Kanp sucked in a breath of cold air.


    You seem surprised to see me.


    Orochimaru said yfully, and his voice was hoarse and gloomy, We Have we met before?


    Kanpined in his heart: Of course Ive met you before. I almost peed my pants back then! At that time, Hayate has just awakened his Transparent Release Kekkei Genkai, and Orochimaru came to investigate the type of his Kekkei Genkai at night, and finally ran into Kanp.


    Orochimaru sure is a jest. I went to battlefield with you, so of course we have met before. Kanp kindly said with a smile.


    His benevolent eyebrows and kind eyes talent is good, so even if it is against Orochimaru, it is still effective.


    Really


    Orochimarus eyes was narrowed slightly, and he asked, The two people just now, your attitude towards them ispletely different from Amegakures Shinobi, why is that so?


    Probably because of


    A thought shed through Kanps mind, and hes about to dig a hole for Orochimaru, Because that man named Nagato has red hair.


    Red hair? Orochimaru was puzzled, What do you mean?


    When I was in the vige, I met a beautiful elder sister, who was the girlfriend of Kakashi-senpais teacher. She also has beautiful red hair. Kanp said bluntly.


    At this moment, Orochimarus golden vertical pupils suddenly shrank.


    Kakashis teacher is Namikaze Minato, and his girlfriend red hair Kybis Jinchriki, Uzumaki Kushina?


    Could it be that the red-haired youngster from before is also a descendant of the Uzumaki n?


    Right now, Orochimaru iscking experimental subjects. And a member of Uzumaki n, who has strong vitality, is exactly the high-level material he desires!


    Its a blessing in disguise!


    Orochimaru is happy in his heart, but his face still looked calm, and then he said: Dont mention the corpses of Amegakures Shinobi and Sunagakures Shinobi to anyone, including Sandaime Hokage, can you do it?


    Yes! Kanp immediately nodded, I will definitely keep it a secret.


    After exining the matter, Orochimarus figure shed away and disappeared in an instant.


    Leaving the earthen house, Orochimaru immediately dispatched ten Roots Shinobi to attack Nagato, who is suspected to be a member of the Uzumaki n.

 Chapter 265: Rinnegan

    Chapter 265: Rinnegan


    After Nagato and Konan left Konohas camp, more than a dozen people waiting outside, who are dressed in hooded gowns and their faces couldnt be seen, immediately surrounded the two.


    Miss Konan, Nagato, how is it?


    Does Konohas Orochimaru agree to talk to us?


    Those Akatsukis Shinobi chatter continuously, and they sounded like they are not too old.


    Konan shook her head slightly: Orochimaru rejected us.


    I knew it! Orochimaru killed many people in our country, cold-blooded people like him


    Shh, this is Konohas territory, dont let anyone hear it!


    Miss Konan, what should we do next?


    Should we go home directly?


    We cant just go back like this! Currently there are arge number of Iwagakures Shinobi in our country, so when Konoha pushed Sunagakures Shinobi to our country, the three Great Shinobi Viges will treat our country as a battlefield again! Nagato said.


    Yes, we cant let this happen in our country anymore!


    Konan nodded solemnly. Konan, who has experienced the tragedy of Second Shinobi World War firsthand, did not want to see the past experience reappear in front of them again no matter what.


    I hope Sunagakures Chiyo and Ebiz will talk to us. Konan looked worried.


    After that, Konan and Nagato took the dozen or so Akatsukis Shinobi and marched towards Sunagakures main camp, which is in the direction of Kiky Pass.


    One hourter, the night is getting deeper and deeper, and the bright moon was covered by a dark cloud at some point, and only dim starlight flickered in the night.


    Suddenly, Nagatos expression changed: Be careful!


    As he said that, Nagatos hands started to dance, and then he turned around and mmed his palms onto the ground, Doton: Doryheki! (Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall)


    Bang!


    A huge stone wall suddenly rose from the ground, protecting more than a dozen members of the Akatsuki.


    In the next instant, countless wind des sted silently on the earth wall behind them like bullets, sending out debris all over the sky.


    Whats going on? Konans face tensed, pieces of paper fluttered in the sky as she waved her hands, surrounding her left and right.


    Is it Konohas Shinobi?


    It must be Orochimaru!


    The Akatsuki members were startled and angry, and while they threw the me on Orochimarus head, they took out kunai vigntly.


    Katon: Gryka no Jutsu! (Fire Release: Great Dragon Fire Technique)


    Doton: Dorys! (Earth Release: Earth Flow Spears)


    Fton: Daitoppa! (Wind Release: Great Breakthrough)


    Fton: Shinkgyoku! (Wind Release: Vacuum Sphere)


    Under the nights darkness, ten Roots Shinobi brazenlyunched Ninjutsu, theva-like fire dragon descended from the sky, sharp earth spears rose from the ground, and more than tenpressed wind attacks came insidiously as the hurricane roared.


    Compared to theter generation of the Akatsuki, the current Akatsuki was just a young child. Faced with the attack of ten Roots Shinobi, they turned chaotic. Soon after, several Akatsukis Shinobi died tragically under the sharp stone spears.


    Damn it!


    Konan dodges the sharp stone spears that sprang out from under her feet frantically, while manipting the paper to form a shield, which tried to resist theva-like fire dragon!


    Boom!


    The fire dragon collided with the paper shield, and the hot mes immediately swept away along the paper shield, igniting the paper shield and burned it in a sh.


    At the same time, Nagato once again used Wind Release to block the other sides wind attacks.


    Who are you?!


    Konan shouted sharply, while refining Chakra and threw out more pieces of paper.


    But standing opposite to them are Roots Shinobi. They dont have emotion, and there is only mission in their heart. Regardless of what happened, they will always be cold!


    To be ordered by Danz to follow Orochimaru, the quality of this batch of Roots Shinobi is still very good. In less than three minutes, the Akatsukis Shinobi have been crippled, and in the end, only Nagato and Konan are still struggling.


    Although the two are still young, they were taught by Jiraiya after all, not to mention that Nagato is a genius. It only took a few years to master the Wind, Water, Fire, Earth, Lightning, and Yang Chakra Attributes. All kinds of Ninjutsu is at his fingertips, but even so, against the joint attack of ten Roots Shinobi, Nagato and Konan are still almost unable to hold on!


    The other party is not ordinary Shinobi, its Anbu! Theyre Konohas Anbu!!!


    Nagato gritted his teeth and used earth wall again to block the wave of kunai thrown by the Roots Shinobi, but those kunai are all tied with Explosive Tags, and a series of violent explosions instantly destroyed the earth wall. Hot air waves carrying mes and messysing stones crazy shot towards Nagato and the others.


    Nagato subconscious grabbed Konan and retreated, but as a result, their injuredpanions behind them died tragically on the spot.


    Nagatos eyes are bloodshot, but his reason allowed him to make the right choice. He grabs Konan and runs frantically toward Kiky Pass without looking back.


    The ten Roots Shinobi chased after them with expressionless faces, and quickly caught up with them.


    Nagato, leave me alone, run!


    Konan knew that he was dragging Nagato, and immediately broke free from Nagato, and then her hands started dancing, Ninp: Kami Shigure! (Ninja Art: Paper Drizzle)


    Konan manipted the sheets of paper in the sky to turn them into two huge wings behind her, and by waving her new wings, close and dense pieces of papers were madlyshing like torrential rain pear blossoms towards the Roots Shinobi.


    Fton: Daitoppa!


    Katon: Gryka no Jutsu!


    Fton: Shink Taigyoku! (Wind Release: Vacuum Great Sphere)


    Katon: Endan! (Fire Release: me Bullet)


    Katon: Hsenka no Jutsu! (Fire Release: Phoenix Sage Fire Technique)


    Doton: Doryheki!


    Facing the paper rain falling from the sky, one Roots Shinobi was responsible for the defense, and the othersunched their attacks without the slightest hesitation. With tacit understanding, they directly targeted Konan!


    Their mission is to catch the red-haired Nagato alive. As for Konan?


    If she gets in the way, they will just kill her first.


    The scorching fire dragon and the zing mes in the sky are like trucks and cars that are moving with high speed on the marathon track. All the pieces of paper thate into contact with them are instantly ignited by the mes, and burn into ashes like a meteor during the fall!


    I wont leave you!


    Nagato looked up at Konan, who was about to be swallowed by the mes of the fire dragon, and said softly, but with a firm tone, Only you and Yahiko, I will never give up no matter what!!


    In the next instant, Nagatos pitch-ck pupils suddenly changed, and there seemed to be invisible ripples rippling in his ck pupils, which caused ripple patterns to appear on his eyes in an instant.


    Rinnegan!


    Nagato wildly poured the Chakra from his entire body into his eyes, and a huge wave of air spread in all directions with him as the center in an instant.


    The fire dragon, mes, vacuum spheres, me bullets, all the Ninjutsu that came into contact with the air waves dissipated into nothingness.


    Afterwards, the air waves fiercely pped the ten Roots Shinobi with overwhelming forces.


    Late at night.


    In the wood house where the leader of Konohas main camp is located, Orochimaru rubbed his brows tiredly. Just now, he and a few of his subordinates nned the Battle of Kiky Pass and finalized some details, but there are still imperfections that still need to be discussed.


    By the way, there is that descendant of the Uzumaki n.


    Orochimaru only smiled slightly when he thought of this. He waved his hand, and a Roots Shinobi shed in front of him immediately, and knelt down on one knee: Orochimaru-sama!


    Are those people back yet? Orochimaru asked.


    No, not yet. The Roots Shinobi replied.


    "


    "


    Huh?


    Orochimarus eyes were half-squinted, With the Roots means, they should have already returned by this time. Could there be an ident?


    Orochimaru thought about moving quietly, and then immediately left Konohas main camp with more than ten Roots Shinobi.

 Chapter 266: Transfer Order

    Chapter 266: Transfer Order


    By the time Orochimaru and the Roots Shinobi arrived, the battle had already ended long ago, and there were only ten Roots Shinobis corpses left on the ground, they are in a terrible state of death, as if they were all crushed by a huge rock.


    Apart from this, there should be the corpses of the Akatsukis Shinobi, but the corpses were all taken away, leaving only arge amount of blood on the scene.


    Interesting


    Orochimaru squinted and circled around the Roots Shinobis corpses, as if trying to find out what Ninjutsu killed them, but after a while, he still couldnt find any clue.


    Orochimaru then said: Bring all these corpses back.


    Yes!


    Under the dark night.


    In a small forest dozens of miles away from Kiky Pass.


    Do you really want to go?


    Nagato lowered his head and looked at Konan, who of was sitting on the ground and refine Chakra. We were chased by Konohas Anbu as soon as we came out of Konohas camp. Sunagakure may also do the same thing.


    I know its very difficult to achieve peace through discussions, but this is our original intention when we founded the Akatsuki, isnt it? Konans orange-yellow pupils are filled with regret, Nagato, dont use those eyes next time. Every time you use them, it will consume your vitality.


    I understand. Nagato replied in a low voice, but it sounded insincere.


    Half an hourter, Konan and Nagato got out of the small forest and headed towards Kiky Pass.


    Unfortunately, since Orochimaru came to Kiky Pass to say hello, the mountain has been full of turmoil. The security is extremely strict, and a lot of traps have been set up in various ces!


    As soon as Konan and Nagato approached, they stepped into Explosive Tags trap, and immediately, a series of explosions rumbled continuously.


    The sound of the explosion woke the Sunagakures Shinobi, and the Puppet Brigade immediately rushed over.


    Konan and Nagato finally got out of the Explosive Tags trap, but they were immediately surrounded by the Puppet Brigade. They resisted and said that they are from the Land of Rains Akatsuki, and they want to talk to the Sunagakures Shinobi, and asked them to let them meet Chiyo and Ebiz.


    The Sunagakures Shinobi saw that the other side was indeed wearing Amegakures forehead protector, but because of their leader, Hanz of the Smander, every Amegakures Shinobi would have wear gas masks. This is Amegakures iconic equipment, but these two people didnt wear it!


    Hmph, pretending to be Amegakures Shinobi, but are too unprofessional!


    The Sunagakures Shinobi is full of suspicion, and then ignored the Akatsuki from their mouth, andunched an offensive madly.


    Soon, Konan and Nagato couldnt resist the Puppet Brigades offensive. Konans arm was even scratched by a puppet, which contained poison, and Konans face turned blue at that time.


    When Nagato saw this, he immediately threw away what he had promised to Konan before, activated the Rinnegan and ughtered the Puppet Brigade, and then quickly walked away with Konan in his arms.


    When Chiyo and Ebiz arrived, there was no one alive at the scene!


    That damned Orochimaru! Chiyo threw the me on Orochimarus head with a livid expression.


    To the left of Konohas main camp.


    At this time, Kanp is walking in the dark while working on his part-time patrol mission.


    He looked up at the dim starry sky from time to time, thinking of Nagato and Konan in his heart, I wonder if Orochimaru had gone to find them. If his main body went there, will Nagatos Rinnegan berserk be able kill Orochimaru directly, or will Orochimaru be able to capture Nagato with the power of science? If theter happened, will Uchiha Madara popped out from the ground to talk to Orochimaru affectionately?


    Thinking of such happiness, a smile couldnt help but appeared at the corner of Kanps mouth.


    Huh?


    Suddenly, Kanp felt a little difort in his body.


    This feeling Am I being watched?


    It is now at the end of January of Konoha Year 46, and winter has not yet passed, so Kanp wears a thick coat and wide sleeves. As he walks, he quietly folds his hands together, and his sleeves are joined together, and covered Kanps hands.


    Under the sleeves, Kanps hands moved, and he used Sensor Ninjutsu.


    In an instant, the sensory tentacles spread to the surrounding with Kanp as the center, and dense human-shaped lines appeared within his sensing range. These all are the Konohas Shinobi living in the camp. There are also scattered ones, which should be patrols, but there are exceptions.


    Kanp sensed that a hundred meters behind him, there was a human-shaped line closely following him.


    On this patrol route, there is only one Shinobi patrolling at the same time, so during this period of time, apart from Kanp, there should be no more Shinobi on this patrol route!


    Kanps thoughts started to revolve: It is impossible for outsiders to know about my patrol route, so the probability of Sunagakures Shinobi and Amegakures Shinobi can be directly ruled out.


    Then, there is only Roots Shinobi.


    Thinking of this, Kanps eyes lit up: It seems that Orochimaru has already finished his matter with Nagato and Konan.


    Since Orochimaru sent Roots Shinobi to me, it means that he did not die under Rinnegan, which is a pity.


    But he shouldnt get Nagato either, otherwise, he would have devoted his whole body and mind to Nagatos unfathomable body, or Rinnegan.


    Although the Shinobi World defines Rinnegan as Three Great Djutsu, which is the same level as Sharingan and Byakugan, as long as Orochimaru obtains Rinnegan, he wouldnt have time to take care of other matters.


    Kanp let his imagination run wild while continuing the patrol. He followed the established patrol route for more than an hour. At two oclock in the morning, his patrol mission finally ended, and not long after, a Konohas Shinobi appeared to take over his shift.


    After handing in the shift, Kanp returned to the earthen house.


    There are two ordinary people in the earthen house. They are the personnel in the logistics department who were in charge of picking up corpses on the battlefield. Before Kanp went on his patrol mission, he called them here to watch over the ce.


    Gekk-sama!


    Gekk-sama, you are back.


    Both of these ordinary people are in their thirties, but when they see Kanp, they have to call him respectfully.


    Kanp asked: Are there any corpses sent here?


    Theres none, Gekk-sama.


    Okay, I got it. You two can go back and rest. Kanp waved his hand to send them away.


    After that, Kanp took out a stool and sat outside the earthen house to watch the stars.


    The Roots Shinobi, who monitored him, never left and also didnt show up. Kanp was toozy to pay attention to him. He sat until 8 oclock, when Tar hurried over to change shift with him.


    Kanp, you worked so hardst night. Even if you dont say it, I know what you want to say. Theres no need to speak, you havent slept all night, so you should go back to rest. Tar didnt give Kanp a chance to express himself, and hurriedly sent Kanp away.


    In the next few days, Kanp went to work at 8 oclock in the evening as usual, and went to bed at 8 oclock in the morning.


    The Roots Shinobi also clocked in and went to get off work with him, which made him seemed more punctual than Kanp.


    In this way, more than half a month passed. At this time, Kanp has collected more than 40 Ninjutsu, but the more he collected, the more they ovep. But Kanp liked to ovep. As there are more and more Five-Attributes Ninjutsu he now mastered, there are already more than sixty.


    As the time passes, from who knows when, the Roots Shinobi that monitored him has disappeared. When Kanp found out about this, he doesnt know when it happened.


    In the evening, Kanp was still sleeping in his tent. Suddenly, a warning sign is ringing from his heart. Kanp opened his eyes abruptly and saw a Shinobi with no emotions standing at the entrance of the tent.


    Roots Shinobi?


    Kanp stayed calm and collected, and asked: Who are you?


    The Roots Shinobi took out a scroll and threw it to Kanp, and said: This is the order from Orochimaru-sama.


    Kanp opened the scroll, which turned out to be an order for him to enter the third assassination team!


    Why was I suddenly transferred to the third assassination team? Kanp was a little puzzled. The third assassination team was consisted of Gekk ns Shinobi, and it didnt seem like they were deliberately trying to put him on difficult position.


    The third assassination team failed in their mission, and lost a few elites, so new people need to be added. The Roots Shinobi said with a nk face.


    Kanps heart sank upon hearing this!

 Chapter 267: Goodbye Wild Fox

    Chapter 267: Goodbye Wild Fox


    It is impossible to not have anyone dead in a war. Kanp was already mentally prepared for this, but when he learned that the third assassination team had lost several elites, he still felt distressed!


    They are all subordinates of this Young n Head!


    Kanp rushed to the third assassination team in a hurry, and soon saw Arashiyama, Tabako, and more than a dozen Gekk ns members.


    Kanp, why are you here? Arashiyama has sharp eyes, so he hurriedly walked over when he saw Kanping.


    Kanp took out Orochimarus order and said: It is Orochimaru-samas order. I will join the third assassination team in the future.


    Arashiyama nodded after reading the warrant, and said bitterly: I didnt actually expect to let you join the third assassination team in this way. Kanp, you should rest first.


    Kanp then said: That I just woke up.


    Arashiyama was speechless upon hearing this.


    Uncle, how many people have we lost?


    Arashiyamas eyes showed a look of hesitation, turned his head to look at the dozen or so nsmen behind him, and said: What you see now is all thats left.


    Kanp was shocked in his heart. If he remembered correctly, there were more than 70 nsmen who followed his cheap father, Hoshino, on the frontline at the beginning, and all of them were Chunin or above!


    And now, there are only a few of them left. Adding Arashiyama, Tabako and himself, there are only thirteen people, of which three people are lying on the bedding and basking in the sun to recuperate!


    This war has destroyed the backbone of the entire Gekk n!!


    Kanp is very ufortable at this moment.


    Kanp.


    At this time, Tabako also saw Kanp.


    Kanp forced a smile on his face: Tabako-nee, we will berades-in-arms from now on.


    Then, Arashiyama announced the addition of Kanp to the rest of their nsmen, but everyone didnt have much excitement. After all, Kanp is too young. Although he has been promoted to Chunin in just a year, his strength is definitely not as good as the Shinobi who have been fighting for their lives on the battlefield for more than two years.


    There is no mission for the third assassination team at this time, so everyone is quite free. Recuperating from injuries, basking in the sun, and resting, there is no training. After all, training requires stamina, and the third assassination team may receive a difficult mission at any time. If their stamina is consumed too much, they will die on the mission!


    Kanp looked the silent nsmen, feeling the atmosphere was a little strange. He then turned his head and looked towards Tabako, and saw this girl was actually wiping her sword.


    Shsuis sword body is thin and clear, just like the bright moonlight. Tabako wipes the sword body over and over again, and the look in her eyes seems to be getting brighter and brighter.


    Jealousy almost made Kanp loses himself. He interrupted her with a light cough, and asked in a low voice, Tabako-nee, why does everyone look weird?


    Tabako is still immersed with wiping Shsuis sword body, and when she heard Kanps question, she answered without looking back: Maybe it has something to do with the failure of the previous assassination mission.


    What mission is it? Kanp asked.


    It was a joint mission with the second assassination team to assassinate the Hero of Sunagakure, Pakura. Tabako stopped wiping her sword and said, But the mission failed, and a lot of members from both teams died.


    Kanps pupils shrank upon hearing this: Pakura?!


    Kanps uncle, the father of his younger brother, Hayate, was killed by Pakura, and his father, Gekk ns n Head, Hoshino was also severely injured by Pakura and could no longer be a Shinobi.


    Pakura relied on her powerful Kekkei Genkai to frequently kill Konohas Shinobi and became the Hero of Sunagakure, but for Konohas Shinobi, especially Gekk n, she is their source of shame.


    No wonder the nsmen are unhappy.


    At this moment, an expressionless Shinobi suddenly shed over. Holding a scroll, he said: Arashiyama, this is thetest mission, start immediately!


    Understood.


    Arashiyama took a look at the scroll, and it is written that there were two suspected Sunagakures Shinobi attacking the supply unit in the rear and their third assassination team was ordered to kill the two Sunagakures Shinobi. After finished reading it. Arashiyama immediately said loudly: Everyone gather!


    Tabako put her sword back to its sheath, and shes in front of Arashiyama instantly. Except for the three injured nsmen, the other nsmen also shed one after another. When he saw this, Kanp also immediately ran over.


    Arashiyama nced at him, Should I get Kanp to go with us?


    But on second thought, Arashiyama felt that this mission is rtively simple, so it can be regarded as training Kanp.


    Arashiyama told everyone about the content of the mission, and then led them to leave Konohas main camp. ording to the information, they marched towards the rear of the main camp. By the evening of the next day, the group came to a nearby mountain.


    Its here!


    Arashiyama and the rest of the Gekk nsmen simultaneously drew out their swords and looked around in vignce.


    Kanp quietly formed hand seal to use Sensor Ninjutsu, and the sense tentacles spread out in an instant, and in a blink of an eye, they reached a radius of two kilometers.


    I found it!


    Kanp quickly discovered that there was a strange human-shaped line in the shape of a fetus in the depths of the mountain, but No, it seems that there is only one person!


    Kanp, you actually mastered Sensor Ninjutsu? Arashiyama asked in surprise.


    Kanp nodded modestly: I know a little bit.


    Kanp, where is the Sunagakures Shinobi? A Gekk nsman next to him asked.


    Over there. Kanp pointed to the depths of the mountain and said, But there seems to be only one Sunagakures Shinobi in my sense. Is the information wrong?


    Lets just go and see it.


    Arashiyamas figure shed and he headed for the depths of the mountain.


    There are forests all over the mountain, but after going deep, there is a huge forest of thorns. The thorns and vines with the thickness of wrists are like tentacles, scattered everywhere. On the vines, the sharp wood thorns with the thickness of fingers reflect a strange luster in the sun, and the dense thorns lie in front of them!


    Should we take a detour? Tabako gestured at the Shsui in her hands. If they cut off these vines with their swords, it would probably take a lot of time.


    No need.


    Kanp took a step forward, and used Wind Release: Breakthrough to blow all the thorns on the ground into the sky.


    Everyone took the opportunity to quickly pass through the thorn forest.


    But what he saw immediately made Kanp suddenly stared wide-eyed.


    At the end of the thorn forest is a Shinobi wearing a Konohas forehead protector, and he is also an of Kanps old acquaintance!


    The Anbus wild teams leader, Wild Fox!


    Its just that Wild Foxs eyes are dull and expressionless at this time, and his shoulders are like loose willow branches, hanging weakly.


    Seeing this, Kanps heart sank, as he realized that the Wild Fox in front of him was very likely to be transformed into a puppet!


    Sasori of the Red Sand


    Kanp clenched his fists, and his muscles and bones burst.


    Konohas Shinobi? Who are you? Arashiyama looked at Wild Fox vigntly.


    He cant speak.


    Kanp said coldly, He is a puppet!


    Puppet? Sure enough, its Sunagakures Shinobi! Arashiyama clenched the sword in his hand, How dare they use our viges Shinobi to make a puppet, go to hell!!!


    Mikazuki no Mai! (Dance of the Crescent Moon)


    Arashiyama directlyunched his attack.


    In an instant, three Arashiyama attacked the puppet of Wild Fox from the left, center, and right.


    But in the next moment, Wild Foxs puppet actually formed hand seals with both hands, and outrageously spewed out a violent wind de!


    Fton: Kazekiri no Jutsu! (Wind Release: Wind Cutter Technique)


    The huge wind de that is visible to the naked eye spun and cut off the three Arashiyama directly, and continued to fly towards Kanp and the others.


    How is it possible?! Arashiyama, who was hiding in the dark and preparing to seize the ws to carry out a mortal strike, has his expression changed greatly.


    The puppet actually used Ninjutsu?!


    The Gekk nsmen were also dumbfounded at the scene in front of them. It waspletely beyond their understanding. Fortunately, they were all battle-hardened Shinobi, so all of them flickered away before the wind de arrived.


    "


    "


    Kanp then said: That puppet was a Jnin before his death, and is good at Wind Release Ninjutsu, be careful everyone!

 Chapter 268: The Powerful And Cautious Sasori

    Chapter 268: The Powerful And Cautious Sasori


    Puppet is a Ninja Tool made from various wood, metal, machine brackets, gears, and even dead people!


    The Gekk nsmen have encountered a poisonous puppet, puppets with built-in Explosive Tags, and puppets with various insidious Ninja Tools, but they have never encountered puppets that can use Ninjutsu!


    This ispletely beyond their understanding!


    But since the two sides have already started the battle, they naturally have no reason to shrink back.


    Except for Kanp, the remaining Gekk ns Shinobi all trained Konoha-Style Kenjutsu. Therefore, after avoiding the Wind Cutter Technique, all Gekk ns Shinobi including Arashiyama, who failed his previous attack, immediately rushed towards the Wild Foxs puppet in a semicircle.


    Under the setting sun, the clear sword light was like a glimmer of light, sketching beautiful traces in mid-air, and falls onto the Wild Foxs puppet one after another, ready to tear him apart!


    But Sasori has already transformed the Wild Foxs body, so now, the muscles on its body were as tough as cow leather. When the nine sword des pierced into its body, they got stuck on Wild Foxs muscles for a while.


    But there are exceptions.


    Tabakos Shsui is a powerful sword, and it severed Wild Foxs right forearm with a strong stir.


    However, a thick jet of ck smoke suddenly spewed out from the wound of the severed arm, which instantly filled a radius of several meters in front of him.


    In the blink of an eye, Tabako and the others immediately escaped from the ck smoke range.


    At the same time, Kanp also formed hand seals: Fton: Daitoppa! (Wind Release: Great Breakthrough)


    The hurricane whistled, and the ck smoke that filled dozens of meters was suddenly blown by the wind towards Wild Foxs puppet.


    However


    Behind the Wild Foxs puppet, a hidden Chakra thread instantsed andnded on the right forearm that was severed by Tabako. At the same time, Wild Foxs puppet picked up the right forearm with his left hand and ced it directly on the stump of his right arm, and apanied by a squeaking sound, the severed right hand instantly became intact again.


    Fton: Daitoppa!


    Wild Foxs puppet formed hand seals at a very fast speed, and spewed a hurricane that was far superior than Kanps, causing the thick ck smoke to immediately turn around and moved towards Kanp.


    Kanps heart froze. Although Wild Fox has be a puppet, his Wind Release Ninjutsu stillpletely retains the formidable power when he is still alive. Based on the strength of Kanps Wind Release at this time, even with the bonus from his cheat, he is still unable topete with the Jnins Wind Release.


    Fortunately, Kanp is not fighting alone.


    When the Wind Release of one person and one puppet collided, the nine Gekk ns Shinobi had already shot towards Wild Foxs puppet from both sides.


    The puppets body is very tough, cut off the Chakra Threads! Arashiyama shouted sharply.


    After the words fall, nine sword light instant shed towards behind the Wild Foxs puppet.


    Suddenly.


    Whoosh!


    Apanied by the piercing sound of breaking through the air, a ferocious giant steel tail suddenly rose from the grass behind Wild Foxs puppet. Like a poisonous snakeing out of a hole, the steel tail ferociously shot towards Tabako!


    Be careful!


    Arashiyama hurriedly used his sword to block the steel tail, and he was blown away by the giant steel tail with a duang!


    At the same time, under the control of Sasori, Wild Foxs puppet is retreating like catkins in the storm, but the ferocious giant steel tail didnt just stagnate in the air, and once again shot ferociously towards Tabako!


    Tabakosplexion changed slightly. Just when she waved Shsui, she felt a huge shock from the sword, and her whole body seemed to be hit by a meteorite, and she couldnt help but retreat backwards!


    The seven Gekk ns Shinobi next to her kept moving, and as their figures flickered, they already surrounded Wild Foxs puppet and Hiruko, who is hiding in the grass!


    The knocked away Arashiyama also flickered to the encirclement immediately, and join the others to besiege the two puppets.


    Kanp hurriedly shed to Tabakos side: Tabako-nee, are you alright?


    Im fine.


    Tabako gritted her teeth.


    Kanp looked down and found that her right hand, that was holding Shsui, is still trembling. A faint trace blood overflowed from her hand, flowed into the sword body along the hilt, and finally gathered on the tip of the sword and dripped to the ground.


    Kanp immediately grabbed her hand and used Healing Technique.


    At the same time, the battle on the opposite side has also heated up.


    Sasori controls Hiruko and Wild Foxs puppet at the same time. The giant steel tail is still in the air, poisonous needles shot towards the sky, Wind Release Ninjutsu whistle, and there are also Explosive Tags swaying in the sky from time to time. The continuous explosion makes the whole mountain tremble!


    So strong!


    Tabako looked Hiruko and Wild Foxs puppet, her eyes looked solemn: That person actually fought eight Gekk ns Shinobi by themself!


    The strength of this puppet master is probably not much lower than that of Sunagakures Hero, Pakura.


    Kanp, who is using Healing Technique next to her, sighed with emotion in his heart. Since his cheap father was crippled, Gekk ns strongest expert is only at Tokubetsu Jnin Level. Among these eight Gekk ns Shinobi in front of him, including Arashiyama, there are only three people with Tokubetsu Jninbat strength, and the rest are just Chunin Level. As for Sasoris strength The two sides are not at the same starting point at all!


    However


    Kanp looked down at Shsui on Tabakos right hand, and a thought shed through his mind.


    Sasori be very proud of fighting eight people at the same time. If I used Shsui to ambush him with extraordinary strength No, the reason Sasori had controlled Hirukos giant tail to attack Tabako-nee before must be because he saw Shsui severed Wild Foxs right arm. If I picked up Shsui, Sasori would definitely not dare to fight me head-on!


    It seems that in the critical moment, I still need to depend on my own Moonlight Sword.


    Seeing that Tabakos hand was no longer bleeding, Kanp immediately took out his Moonlight Sword from the sealing scroll.


    Kanp, what are you going to do? Tabako looked at Kanp in surprise.


    Kanp smiled and said: You may not believe it, but I am actually very strong.


    Huh? Tabako looked puzzled.


    In the next moment, Kanp had already flickered and disappeared. When he reappeared, he has already stood behind Hiruko. He swung the Moonlight Sword and shed at Hirukos giant steel tail simply and roughly.


    However, Hirukos steel giant tail is extremely flexible. With a bend, it directly dodges Kanps sh, that was powered with extraordinary strength, and then it shot towards Kanp like a swallowing python.


    Kanps face changed slightly when he saw this: Isnt this Sasori too cautious?


    Shunshin no Jutsu! (Body Flicker Technique)


    At the critical moment, Kanp instantly flickered to ten meters away.


    The giant steel tail pierced Kanps afterimage left in ce, and it hit the grass heavily, sshing mud and debris all over the sky!


    Seeing this, Arashiyamasplexion changed, Kanp is too impulsive. If something happened to him, how could I exin it to Hoshino-sama?


    While Arashiyama was distracted, Hirukos mouth was opened, and countless poisonous needles turned into a dense torrent of steel and shot towards Arashiyama.


    Arashiyama hurriedly tried to calm down, but the speed of this needles rain is too fast, and it is toote for him to dodge.


    At the critical moment, Arashiyama does not retreat but advances instead. Turning into countless afterimages, he brazenly approached Hiruko in the face of the dense torrent of steel!


    Konoha-Style  Moonlight!


    The dense torrent of steel that isposed of poisonous needles passed through the countless afterimages of Arashiyama, brutally piercing a huge rock in the distance, but it couldnt stop Arashiyama!


    At the same time, among the remaining seven Gekk ns Shinobi, five Chunin consciously entangled Wild Foxs puppet, and the other two Tokubetsu Jnin is focusing on Hiruko.


    Konoha-Style  Thunder Dance!


    Konoha-Style  shing Wind!


    Lightning burst, azure sword light whistled and flew, and Arashiyamas Moonlight is like an abscess attached to the bone, and the three peoples Konoha-Style Kenjutsu Secret Art shed Hirukos body almost at the same time. (T/N: Abscess attached to the bone is a Chinese idiom, which means something that is persistently aggravating but difficult to remove.)


    Boom!


    The gravel flew, and Hirukos lovable body seemed unable to bear the heavy attacks of three wild men, and was directly beaten into sand!


    When Arashiyama and the other two saw this, their expressions be more and more ugly!

 Chapter 269: Kosuke

    Chapter 269: Kosuke


    Its Sand Clone!


    Arashiyama loudly roared, turned around and found that Hiruko had appeared ten meters away behind Kanp, and that thick giant silently approaching Kanps head. At the next moment, it suddenly turned into a ck awn and stabbed down.


    Be careful!! Arashiyama screamed, but at the next moment, his scream sounded as if a male duck was pinched by the throat, and he didnt know whether he should continue to scream.


    Beneath the giant steel tail, Kanps figure suddenly turns into a series of afterimages, like a moonlight projection, looking illusory.


    This is?!


    The group of Gekk ns Shinobi has their eyes widened in disbelief.


    Konoha-Style Secret Art Kenjutsu: Moonlight?!


    The steel tail pierced through countless moonlight-like afterimages, hitting the ground heavily, and amidst the sshing of dirt, a sharp sword light shed on the giant steel tail like a gleam of light! Immediately afterwards, there was a whistling sword cry with the de breaking through the air!


    Huh?


    A hoarse and dull sound of surprise suddenly came from Hiruko. In the next instant, the thick giant steel tail cut in two by the sword and fell to the ground with a bang.


    Kanp was about to strike again, but at this time, the Moonlight Sword in his hand shattered into several pieces, like a broken mirror. Kanp looked down and saw that only the hilt was left in his hand, with only a few centimeters of the de left.


    Its broken? Is that steel tail that hard?


    Kanp felt distressed, and hurriedly threw away the sword, then formed hand seals to use Hardening Technique, and then he threw up his small fist and hammered Hirukos head fiercely.


    With the effect of extraordinary strength, the terrifying force exploded in the air, and before the punch arrived, the wind from the punch seemed to be the first one that pressed down on Hiruko.


    Boom!


    Kanp destroyed Hirukos head cleanly with a punch, but there was only sshing gravel under the punch.


    Another Sand Clone!


    Kanp is very irritated when he saw this.


    At this moment, under Sasoris control, the Wild Foxs puppet quickly got rid of the entanglement of five Gekk ns Chunin, and then use a Wind Release: Great Breakthrough to set off a strong wind.


    When the hurricane stopped, Hiruko and Wild Foxs puppet had disappeared without a trace.


    Only half of the severed giant steel tail remained in the field. Kanp carefully picked up the tail and put it into a sealing scroll as a spoil of war.


    Is everyone alright?


    Arashiyama asked while still looking around vigntly.


    Captain, I seem to be poisoned.


    One of the Chunins face turned blue. After saying this, he fell straight down.


    Everyone hurriedly gathered around him, removing the blood from the wound, feeding him detoxification pill, and using Healing Technique. But even after doing all that, they still couldnt save him.


    Damn it!!!


    What a very terrifying poison


    Why doesnt the detoxification pill work at all!


    Everyones faces were full of grief and anger.


    Kanp also squatted next to the poisoned Chunin with an ugly face. He frantically used Healing Technique just now, but it was of no use at all. He could only watch this unknown nsman die in front of his eyes.


    Sasoris puppet technique is very terrifying, but his poison is just as ferocious and domineering. It may not beparable to Chiyos poison, but the point is that Sasoris poison has never appeared on the battlefield!


    The detoxification pills used by Arashiyama and the others are the one developed by Tsunade during the Second Shinobi World War, which can detoxify the poison of Sunagakures Shinobi, including Chiyos, but these Sunagakures Shinobi did not include Sasori. Therefore, the detoxification pill developed by Tsunade is naturally unable to detoxify Sasoris poison!


    Arashiyama sealed the nsmans corpse into the sealing scroll with trembling hands, stood up and said: The mission failed, lets go back.


    Yes!


    After reaching Konohas main camp, Arashiyama came to the leader residence to meet Orochimaru.


    The mission failed?


    Orochimarus eyes narrowed slightly. Are the two target Jnin?


    No, there is only one person. He is a very powerful puppet master, whose strength is definitely at Elite Jnin Level, and his poison is also very terrifying. The detoxification pills in our hands cant detoxify his poison.


    A poison that even Tsunades detoxification pills cant detoxify?


    Orochimaru sneered in his heart, It seems that the Sunagakures Shinobi was really stimted by Tsunade in developing the poison.


    Its a pity that Tsunade cant appear on the frontline, otherwise, no matter what kind of poison is developed, it will be in vain.


    Orochimaru looked towards Arashiyama and said: I will send others to follow up on this matter. The third assassination team will temporarily rest for a few days.


    Thank you, Orochimaru-sama. Arashiyama bowed slightly.


    By the way, did Gekk Kanp also leave on this mission?


    Orochimaru suddenly asked.


    Before leaving Konoha, Hiruzen and Danz have asked him to pay more attention to Kanp. Because of the transfer of power, strategic deployment, and the collection of experimental subjects, he almost forgot about this. It was until the two Amegakures Shinobiing here to ask for the corpses that he finally remembered Kanp. Later, Orochimaru personally appeared in the earthen house to meet Kanp, and even sent Roots Shinobi to monitor him because of this.


    However, the monitoring process didnt discover Kanps specialty at all, so Orochimaru withdrew the surveince.


    Yes, he also went with us. Arashiyama said.


    How was his performance? Orochimaru asked.


    Kanp is very good! Not only hes good at Five-Attributes Ninjutsu, but he has also mastered Konoha-Style Kenjutsu!


    Orochimaru is now one of Konohas Sannin, with a reputation like the sun at high noon, the Commander-in-Chief in this battlefield, and also a strongpetitor for the Yondaime Hokages position. Arashiyama cant help but say a few good words about Kanp. With luck, it may leave a deeper and better impression in the mind of the Future Yondaime Hokage.


    Genius?


    Orochimaru chuckled softly, and Kakashis figure suddenly appeared in his mind.


    But soon after, a thought shed through his mind.


    No!


    Kakashi has shown talent far beyond ordinary people since he was a child, and he is also the son of Konohas White Fang, so he has always been ced in high hopes!


    But Gekk Kanp Ive never heard of him before this, so howe he suddenly be such a monster?


    If something is strange, there must be a secret.


    Orochimaru waved his hand calmly and said: You can go now.


    Yes!


    After Arashiyama left, Orochimaru immediately called the Roots Shinobi, and then asked them to send ten people to go to the mountain to track down the mysterious and powerful puppet master.


    The purpose for Orochimarusing to the battlefield is very simple, it is to make merits, so he must win the war cleanly and neatly, and any unexpected factors must be strangled in the cradle in time!


    In the next few days, the third assassination team had a rare time without mission. Everyone was recuperating from their wounds and basking in the sun, but their tense hearts could not be rxed.


    Kanp has been running around, searching for friendship these few days, aiming at the Fire Release Shinobi to collect, and sessfully collected two Great Dragon me Technique!


    At noon on the fourth day, a middle-aged man slowly came to the camp of the third assassination team.


    Shisou!


    Tabako was sitting outside basking in the sun, and when she saw the visitor, she ran over in surprise, Why are you here, Shisou?


    I was free just now, so Ie here to see you, Tabako-chan, how are you doing? Kosuke asked with a smile.


    Tabako lowered her head and said: Shisou, I feel very useless


    Kosuke sighed, needless to say, he knew that some members of the third assassination team must have died again.


    But it is impossible to not have anyone dead in a war. For example, more than 50 people in the first assassination team have died, and the second assassination team only has three people left. If it wasnt for Orochimaru bringing a lot of Shinobi and added ten people to that team, the second assassination team would have been disbanded.


    So inparison, the third assassination team is already very tenacious!


    Kosuke said: This is a battlefield. The purpose of bringing you here is to sharpen you, not to see you depressed, Tabako-chan, you have to cheer up!


    I understand, Shisou. Tabako said with a nod.


    In addition to seeing you today, I will also give pointers on your training. Kosuke is going to do something to divert the attention of his disciple.


    Unexpectedly, just as he said that, someone suddenly ran over: Uncle Kosuke, please give me some pointers!

 Chapter 270: Im Willing

    Chapter 270: I''m Willing


    Kanp?


    Tabako turned her head to look, and saw that the neer turned out to be Kanp.


    Kanp originally wanted to collect other Shinobi, but when he went out, he saw Kosuke and couldnt control himself at that time.


    I heard that Uncle Kosukes Water Release Ninjutsu and Konoha-Style Kenjutsu are very good, so I would like to ask Uncle Kosuke to give me some guidance. Kanp said implicitly.


    Kosuke looked at Kanp, and after a while, he remembered that he is the son of Hoshino, and nodded with a smile: Okay, you cane too.


    Konohas main camp is wide, but with peopleing and going, it is not suitable for guidance, so the three people left the camp and came to a small forest nearby.


    Next, Kosuke gives pointer to Tabakos Konoha-Style Kenjutsu first, and Kanp listened from the side. Even though he had collected Secret Art Kenjutsu, he still felt that he had benefited a lot.


    Two hourster, Kosuke turned his head to look at Kanp and asked with a smile: Kanp, I heard your father say you are good at Ninjutsu?


    Kanp nodded: Yes, Uncle Kosuke, I have mastered Five-Attributes Ninjutsu now!


    Five-Attributes?


    Kosuke was surprised, You are young, but your talent is really good, but I only know Water Attribute Ninjutsu, so what can I can teach you is limited.


    Not limited, not limited!


    "


    "


    Kanps heartbeat quickened: Kosukes Water Release Ninjutsu was taught by Nidaime Hokage himself. Kanp is drooling just by thinking about it!


    Then, let me see how strong your talent is!


    Kosuke smiled and formed two hand seals, then looked at Kanp.


    Kanp was confused when he saw this: Two hand seals? And then? Its finished? Old man, are you teasing me?


    Uncle Kosuke, that was Kanp asked without any shame.


    It is the Water Release: Water Formation Wall with B-Rank training difficulty. Kosuke said with a smile.


    Kanps eyes suddenly widened.


    Only two hand seals for Ninjutsu of B-Rank training difficulty?!


    Kanp has collected more than ten Water Release Ninjutsu. Even the Hiding in Mist Technique, which is D-Rank training difficulty Ninjutsu, has more than two hand seals, and the Ninjutsu with the same B-Rank training difficulty, Water Dragon Bullet Technique has forty-four hand seals!


    How many times is the difference?


    Kosuke saw Kanps widened eyes, smiled, and said: Water Formation Wall is a defensive Ninjutsu, so the hand seals needed is less than an offensive Ninjutsu, but it still has six hand seals.


    As he said that, Kosuke started forming hand seals: Tiger-Snake-Tiger-Snake-Tiger-Snake. (T/N: In the wiki, the hand seals is actually five, which consisted of Tiger-Snake-Rat-Snake-Tiger.)


    Then he continued, But Nidaime-sama has reduced this techniques hand seals to two by virtue of his powerful talent.


    Kosuke once again formed hand seals: Tiger-Snake.


    In the Shinobi World, the only people who can use these two hand seals to cast a Water Formation Wall are the deceased Nidaime-sama and me. Kosuke said with a lot of nostalgia, But my Water Formation Wall is totally iparable with Nidaime-samas.


    The average persons Water Formation Wall can only disy a bottom-up water wall at the front, while Nidaime Hokage can disy bottom-up waterspout that surrounded his whole body, giving 360 degrees defense without dead angle.


    Kanp was fascinated when he heard it, and said: Uncle Kosuke, are you going to teach me the Water Formation Wall with the two seals?


    Kosuke said with a smile: Yes, I want to see your talent.


    Kanp smiled when he heard this.


    Talent is not about talent and so on, it is not a problem with his Collection Technique.


    Kanp knew that people like Kosuke like diligent people, so he immediately restrained his excitement, and asked Kosuke for advice with a humble and calm expression.


    Because the hand seals of the Water Formation Wall have been reduced to two, the Chakra Flow in the body will also need to be faster and more stable.


    One of them taught and the other listened carefully. From time to time, Kanp personally experimented it and then asked a few questions. Soon, more than half an hour passed.


    At this time, Kanp secretly threw out a Collection Technique.


    "


    "


    The green light cluster in his mind quickly surged, and soon a light blue light dot was ejected: Water Release: Water Formation Wall!


    Kanp was overjoyed when he saw this.


    He suppressed his excitement, and when he saw Kosuke went to the side and giving pointer to Tabako, he hurriedly ran to the side and wrapped the light blue light dot with his consciousness.


    After a while, Kanp had epted everything from the light blue light dot, and immediately opened his eyes and move his hands.


    The two hand seals, Tiger-Snake, Kanppleted them in less than a second, and at the same time, the Chakra in the body is rushing like a big wave, flowing rapidly in his Chakra Pathway System, and finally condenses in Kanps throat.


    Kanp then spouted out a huge stream of water. After the water hits the ground, it instantly surges upwards like a spring, forming a water wall more than three meters high.


    Kosuke and Tabako, who heard the movement next to them, stopped their actions simultaneously.


    How is it possible?


    Kosuke looked extremely shocked. After all, it took him a long time to learn this move from Nidaime Hokage, The talent of this guy Kanp turned out to be so terrifying?


    Kosuke hurried over to check.


    After Kanp stopped, the water wall more than three meters high suddenly crashed and merged into the earth.


    Kanp, use it again. Kosuke said seriously.


    Yes.


    Kanp immediately formed the two hand seals, and then sprayed out a stream of water, which turned into a water wall more than three meters high.


    Genius!


    This is a true genius!


    Kosuke was very excited. Although he inherited the Water Release Ninjutsu from Nidaime Hokage, his Water Releases power ispletely iparable with Nidaime Hokages. It is simply the difference between clouds and mud. If there is a need forparison, one of them is a waterfall, and the other is small water droplets!


    So much so that Kosuke felt sorry for Nidaime Hokage when he recalls the past, thinking that he did not carry forward the Water Release of Nidaime Hokage.


    And now, he seems to have seen a rising little water force?


    Uncle Kosuke, did I use it right? Kanp showed an embarrassed expression.


    Kosuke nodded seriously: Very good, Kanp, your talent in Water Release Ninjutsu is really outstanding!


    Kanp smiled shyly: Uncle Kosuke, its because you are good at teaching.


    Kosuke pondered for a while, and then seriously said: Kanp, you cant waste your talent!


    Kanp blinked his eyes, deliberately pretending that he didnt understand: Uncle Kosuke, what do you mean


    "


    "


    If you want, you can take me as your teacher like Tabako-chan.


    Kosuke smiled and said, For you two, it happens that one of you inherits Konoha-Style Kenjutsu, and the other inherits Water Release Ninjutsu.


    Kanp was overjoyed and said: Im willing, Im willing! Uncle Kosuke, no, Kosuke Shisou, cough, Shisou, I will definitely learn Water Release Ninjutsu seriously!


    Kosuke nodded with satisfaction, then he looked up at the sunlight, and said, Then, lets end todays training here. I wille again at noon tomorrow to look for you.


    Goodbye, Shisou!


    Kanp and Tabako said in unison.


    When Kosuke left, Tabako turned her head and looked up and down at Kanp. She remembered that when she was in Konoha, she and Kanp had spar twice. She won each time, but it was two years ago. Right now, Kanp gave her the feeling that the world has turned upside down. Not only did he master the Five-Attributes Ninjutsu, but he has also mastered the Konoha-Style Secret Art Kenjutsu  Moonlight to a very high level.


    And now, it only took such a short time to conquer Kosuke, Is he really a hard-working genius?


    The harder he trained, the more talented he will be?


    Tabako-nee, Ill be embarrassed if you continue to look at me like that. Kanp said shyly.


    Tabako drew her sword and said: Kanp, I want to spar with you again!

 Chapter 271: The Water Release Ninjutsu

    Chapter 271: The Water Release Ninjutsu


    Faced with Tabakos challenge, Kanp declined: Tabako-nee, my sword is broken, so we cant spar.


    While fighting Sasori before, although he used extraordinary strength to sh Hirukos giant steel tail with Moonlight Sword, but the Moonlight Sword was also shattered into pieces and was scrapped.


    Uncle Arashiyama has many swords. You can go to him and ask for one. Tabako said.


    Gekk ns third assassination team has a lot of members who were seriously injured and could no longer be Shinobi. Forty to fifty people died in the past two years, and their swords are basically kept in Arashiyamas hands.


    Kanps eyes lit up upon hearing this, and he hurriedly ran back to the camp to find Arashiyama.


    Arashiyama listened to Kanps request, he of course would not be stingy. He took out a sealing scroll from his tent and said: Kanp, you can pick one.


    Kanp took the scroll and took out all the swords in it. When all of them was taken out, a bloody smell filled the air.


    Kanp looked down, and saw that the dozens of swords on the ground were clear and clean, reflecting their magnificent colors in the setting sun.


    I have carefully washed every sword here, but I still cant wash away the bloody smell on the sword. Arashiyama said in a low voice.


    Kanps mood suddenly became heavy.


    He touched them lightly with his hand, and finally grabbed a sword with a slightly wider de, about three fingers wide.


    Kanp likes swords with narrow de, but he has extraordinary strength now. So if the de is too narrow, it will easily shatter like Moonlight Sword.


    "


    "


    So for the time being, he can only choose a sword with a wider de.


    Kanp, this is the training scroll for Dance of the Crescent Moon, and it also contains my training experience! Arashiyama saw Kanp picked up one of the sword, so he took out a scroll and handed it to him.


    Kanp was stunned. Looking at the expectation in Arashiyamas eyes, Kanp wanted to tell him that he had mastered the Dance of the Crescent Moon, but he doesnt want to scare him.


    And if he can collect it sessfully, the power of his Dance of the Crescent Moon can also be increased by 10%.


    Because of that, Kanp took the scroll and thanked him earnestly.


    Just as he turned around and want to go back, the two Gekk ns Tokubetsu Jnin also came over to give him scrolls.


    They are Thunder Dance, shing Wind.


    Kanp took them one by one and also thanked them earnestly. For some reason, he suddenly felt a heavy burden of responsibility on his shoulders, which made him unable to walk.


    After that, Kanp took the lead to help hispatriots from the third assassination team to get a sumptuous meal.


    Halfway through eating, Arashiyama suddenly asked: Kanp, wheres Tabako?


    Kanp was eating chicken drumsticks when he was interrupted by Arashiyama, and suddenly his heart suddenly felt cold.


    "


    "


    He swallowed the chicken legs in two bites and ran to the small forest quickly.


    Tabako is still sitting under a tree at this time, closing her eyes and resting.


    That Tabako-nee? Kanp felt guilty when he saw this.


    Tabako opened her eyes and said: Why are you so slow?


    That


    I was having some food just now?


    If I said that, I will definitely be beaten to death, right?


    Kanp released a dry cough and said: Tabako-nee, lets spar next time and just eat for now.


    Tabako is unhappy when she heard this. Seeing her expression, Kanp knew that they had to spar now, so he had no choice but to take out the three-finger wide Moonlight Sword.


    Thats right, this sword is also called Moonlight Sword!


    Shadow Clone  Sword sh!


    Tabako pulled out Shsui and instantly created two shadow clones, and then rushed towards Kanp at the same time.


    Shadow clone is a tangible clone, and even for Sharingan and Byakugan, it is extremely difficult to distinguish it, so Kanps dynamic vision is naturally unable to distinguish it, but its not a big deal.


    Konoha-Style  Moonlight!


    Kanp raised the Moonlight Sword and rushed towards the three Tabako. His figure was like a moonlight projection, and a series of afterimages were dragged behind him, like an illusion.


    The three Tabako do not retreat but advance instead, choosing to sh head-on!


    Shsuis sword body drew a graceful arc in mid-air, passing through Kanps afterimages, but it never touched Kanps main body.


    Kanps wide version of Moonlight Sword is like a ghost, shing towards the three swords.


    Kanp hold back his strength, but with extraordinary strength, his attack was still able to blow the three Tabako away. The three Tabako were violently smashed into flying, two of which smashed into tree trunks and dissipated directly!


    And Tabakos main body also staggered back and almost fell.


    I actually lost so quickly?


    Tabakos eyes were dazed.


    Kanp then said: Tabako-nee, you are using ordinary Konoha-Style Kenjutsu, while I am using Secret Art of the Konoha-Style Kenjutsu. Under the level differences suppression, you will definitely not be able to beat me.


    Of course, there is the most important point, which is Kanps extraordinary strength.


    "


    "


    When Kanp uses extraordinary strength, even Hiruko didnt dare to fight him melee. And Sasori also suffered a big loss after approaching him, let alone Tabako.


    Tabako turned around, her dazed eyes became bright and sharp as a sword again, and then she said: Kanp, next time, I will defeat you with my Konoha-Style Kenjutsu!


    Kanp nodded hurriedly, and then he suddenly thought of something, and directly handed the three scrolls he had just received to Tabako.


    This is Tabako was startled.


    Kanp said: Although you have Shisous help, but with these scrolls, your training should be faster.


    Thank you. Tabako showed a smile.


    At noon the next day.


    Kosuke arrived as promised, and once again brought Kanp and Tabako to the small forest outside the camp, and began to instruct them on their training.


    Which one of you will go first? Kosuke looked at the two with a smile.


    Tabako-nee can go first. Kanp said,


    Okay, Tabako-chan, then I will give pointer to your Konoha-Style Kenjutsu first! Kosuke nced at Kanp with relief.


    Not only your talent is good, but you also know how to be humble, I am very optimistic about you.


    Two hourster, Kosuke began to instruct Kanp.


    This time, Kosuke still came up with Nidaime Hokages Water Release Ninjutsu.


    Yesterday, I taught you defensive Water Release Ninjutsu, so today, I will teach you the offensive Water Release Ninjutsu, which is Water Release: Water Colliding Wave!


    Kosuke slowly formed the hand seals, while also introducing this Water Release Ninjutsu.


    The training difficulty of this technique is also B-Rank. It can instantly summon water that spin, and rises like a tornado in an instant. After that, the water will spread like a waterfall and hit the opponent downwards, finally forming a violent river.


    Moreover, this Water Release can be used to both attack and defend. Everything is controlled by the caster. Therefore, Water Colliding Wave has much more hand seals than the pure defense Water Release Ninjutsu, Water Wall, which is fifteen hand seals.


    Shisou, can the hand seals of this technique be simplified? Kanp asked.


    Kosuke nodded: Of course, Nidaime Hokage-sama has simplified this technique to no hand seal!


    No hand seal?


    Yes, no hand seal.


    Kosuke then recalled, Nidaime Hokage-sama only needs to put his hands together, and he can use Water Release: Water Colliding Wave. Even in the desert, he can still summon a huge water tornado out of thin air tounch an attack!


    That level of Water Release must be a cheat!


    Kanpined silently.


    After he finished recalling, Kosuke started to point out the Chakra Flow during the hand seals process. The time passed silently, and it is already more than half an hour.


    Kanp used a Collection Technique, and the green light group surged in his mind, but it finally calms down slowly.


    The collection failed?


    Kanps heart skipped a beat and he continued collecting.


    But it still failed.


    Is it because offensive Ninjutsu is more difficult to collect?


    If the collection fails again, Shisou will not expel me, right?


    Kanp hurriedly and earnestly asking Kosuke for more details of his training. It took a full half an hour before Kanp threw the third Collection Technique.


    But the result it still failed.


    Kanp panicked.


    Whats wrong? Kosuke looked at Kanp strangely.


    Shisou, the training difficulty of this technique is much greater than that of Water Formation Wall. Kanp said a little embarrassedly, feeling that his genius halo is slowly disintegrating.


    Hearing this, Kosukeughed and said: Of course, Water Colliding Wave has more changes than Water Formation Wall, so the difficulty is naturally greater. Dont worry, with your talent, you can master it quickly.


    Kanp breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this.

 Chapter 272: Merits And Hatred

    Chapter 272: Merits And Hatred


    By the third day, the peaceful study time is gone forever.


    Kosukes special mobile unit left Konohas main camp after receiving their mission. At the same time, Orochimaru reorganized the variousbat teams. First, the third assassination team and the second assassination team are disbanded, and the Shinobi from the two assassination teams and other Shinobi, who are good at closebat, regroup to form a frontalbat unit: The closebat unit.


    Next, Orochimaru mixed the five Ninjutsubat units, including Fire Release Special Forces and Water Release Special Forces, into three long-rangebat units.


    As for the medical logistics support and other troops, theres no change.


    Kanp spected from Orochimarus actions that the war between Konoha and Sunagakures Shinobi has entered the final stage.


    In his memory, the Battle of Kiky Pass broke out in Konohas Year 46, which is this year!


    However, the views of the people around him are not consistent.


    It is impossible for a big battle to happen so soon.


    There are still many civilians from our country on Kiky Pass. Launching a decisive battle now means giving up these civilians.


    Hokage-sama and Daimy-sama would never agree.


    Including Arashiyama, Tabako, as well as some newly-acquaintedrades in the closebat unit, all hold this view.


    Its just that


    "


    "


    If the Commander-in-Chief is changed to another person, they may care about the Land of Fires civilian on Kiky Pass, but, will Orochimaru care?


    Kanps opinion of Orochimaru is very bad, and he felt that Orochimaru would not care.


    For the next week, Kanps closebat unit was pulled out from time to time to fight Sunagakures Shinobis Puppet Brigade.


    In closebat, people from different side are standing closely, so Kanps Ninjutsu is directly sealed by hispanions. But with extraordinary strength, dynamic vision, and Hardening Technique, Kanp can be said to be undefeatable in closebat. The puppets poisoned kunai, shuriken, and senbon cannot cut through his hardened skin, and the casual blow of his Moonlight Sword is not something that a puppet can resist!


    In several battles, Kanp alone has destroyed nearly 100 puppets!


    Without puppets, Puppet Brigade would be nothing. Kanp destroyed nearly 100 puppets by himself, which give him a lot of merits at that time.


    But the Puppet Brigade is not stupid. It is impossible to let Kanp destroy them. They quickly found Kanps weak spot, which is Hardening Technique!


    Hardening Technique is indeed powerful, as it can harden the skin to rock-hard, making the user impervious to sharp weapon, but it also has a huge w, that is, it can only resist physical attacks!


    So, Puppet Brigade wildly stuffed Explosive Tags into their puppets bodies. Before Kanp got close, they would throw Explosive Tags crazily, and the rumbling explosion directly forced Kanp to retreat.


    Kanp avoided these puppets to find other puppets, but unfortunately, every puppet is stuffed with Explosive Tags, and the Explosives Tag would greet him as soon as he gets closer.


    Kanp was furious and directly used Anbus Body Flicker Technique. shing to the side of a puppet, and severed it in two with a sh!


    Boom!


    Then, the puppet exploded directly!


    Kanp hurriedly used Body Flicker Technique to avoid the aftermath of the explosion, but as soon as he stopped, he found himself surrounded by seven or eight puppets.


    Before Kanp could say a few ruthless words, these puppets already exploded.


    The huge ck and red fireworks turned into a mushroom cloud and rose slowly, and the aftermath of the violent explosion turned into a surging air wave, scraping off ayer of the ground!


    Kanp hides in the ground with lingering fears in his heart.


    If he hadnt collected enough Ninjutsu, he might have really dead in that explosion just now.


    Using Subterranean Voyage, Kanp quietly drilled out of the ground.


    I originally wanted to get along with you as an ordinary Shinobi, but in what I got in return was conspiracy and trickery. Well, I wont pretend anymore, I am a Kekkei Genkai Shinobi, and Ill show off now.


    Kanp lights up the Transparent Release, and his figure disappears in the chaotic and noisy battlefield in an instant!


    A puppet is a non-living thing, and a Shinobi must control it from behind to fight, so behind every puppet, there is a Puppet Master!


    Behind a huge rock, two Puppet Mastery silently on their stomachs. Only their ten fingers are moving rhythmically. If there is Byakugan, you can see the Chakra threads on their fingertips. With these Chakra threads, they can control the puppet to fight.


    The battlefield was filled with the sound of metal shing, howls, and Explosive Tags explosions. The chaotic battlefield gave Kanp the best cover. He stepped on small broken steps and came to their side, and immediately afterwards, he directly drew out his Moonlight Sword, and cut off their ten fingers with a clean sh!


    Feel the pain, a**hole!


    Argh!


    My fingers?!


    As the nerves of their ten fingers are linked with their hearts, the two Puppet Master were in unbearable pain, panic and anger, but when they turned their heads and looked around, they couldnt see anything!


    Kanp, who is next to them, showed a strange smile.


    Through Transparent Releases stealth ability is very strong, but it also has ws, that is, once Chakra is mobilized to use Ninjutsu, he wille out of the invisible state, but if Kanp is not using his Chakra, he can continue to be invisible and kill the people in the noisy battlefield. It is a very affordable skill.


    However!


    The two Sunagakures Shinobis finally found Kanp, or to be precise, the blood-stained Moonlight Sword in Kanps hands!


    Although losing their ten fingers almost made them lose all of theirbat power, the two Sunagakures Shinobi are both heroes. When they saw the blood-stained de, they immediately rushed forward and Kanp subconsciously swung his sword.


    The two Sunagakures Shinobi died on the spot, but the Moonlight Sword in Kanps hand was also covered in blood. Even if others couldnt see Kanps body, they could still lock his position through the dazzling blood on the sword.


    Sure enough, more than a dozen Puppet Master nearby immediately pulled back their more than a dozen puppets through the Chakra Threads, and quickly moved it towards Kanp.


    When Kanp saw what they are doing, he guessed it was another ck mushroom. Because of that, he immediately put away the Moonlight Sword, and then formed the hand seals to use Subterranean Voyage.


    At the instant when Kanps figure was exposed, more than a dozen puppets exploded suddenly, and a terrifying air wave suddenly descended with a scorching hot me.


    At the critical moment, Kanps hand seals werepleted, and he went into the ground with a swish like a gopher to escape the disaster.


    Feeling the violent vibration of the ground, Kanp, who had experience, decisively abandoned the Moonlight Sword, and then switched to kunai, shuriken and other weapons that could be discarded at will.


    Drilling out of the ground, Kanp once again stealthily approached the two Sunagakures Shinobi. He quietly took out two kunai, and pierced them into their hearts. After stabbing, Kanp didnt care whether they were alive or not, and immediately ran away.


    Then, he continued to find the next target.


    In just five minutes, Kanp has used ten kunai and three shuriken!


    As Kanp ravaged their side, the Puppet Brigades Shinobi were about to copse. Seeing that their friends were killed by the invisible Konohas Shinobi in a very sinister and shameless way, their psychological defense line showed a sign of copsing.


    After a while, Sunagakures Puppet Brigade retreated under the cover of each other. Before leaving, they used their puppets to bring theirpanions corpses. Kanp did not stop them, as they knew that the other side was baiting him. As long as he appeared, these ouppets would definitely explode!


    After several battles, the higher the merits Kanp obtained, the more hatred value of Sunagakures Shinobi he gained!


    Kiky Pass, Sunagakures main camp.


    Chiyo and Ebiz looked at the information handed in by the Puppet Brigade, and after a little discussion, they decided to throw a nuclear bomb and send this sinister Konohas Shinobi to meet the god of Shinobi World!

 Chapter 273: Pakura

    Chapter 273: Pakura


    Leaders residence of Konohas main camp.


    The ten Roots Shinobi sent by Orochimaru to the ce, where Kanp fight against Sasori, havee back, but they didnt bring back any trace of the mysterious Puppet Master.


    Another tricky character.


    Orochimaru muttered and began to write a letter.


    This letter is addressed to Danz. It mainly talks about three things. The first thing is investigating the reasons for the sudden rise of Kanp. The second thing is to track down Nagato of Land of Rains Akatsuki. As he felt that the red-haired Uzumaki ns member is not simple. The third thing is to ask Danz to continue to provoke the rtionship between Amegakure and Sunagakure.


    After writing all of these, Orochimaru pondered for a while, and then added about the mysterious Puppet Master, Sasori, and asked Danz to investigate about it.


    Deliver this letter to Danz. Orochimaru handed the envelope directly to the Roots Shinobi.


    I understand.


    The Roots Shinobi took the letter and disappeared immediately.


    Then, Orochimaru wrote another letter, but this time, the letter was addressed to Hiruzen. It told Hiruzen about some battles that took ce on the battlefield and his next strategic n.


    However, with Hiruzens character, there is a high probability that he would not agree.


    This afternoon, Konohas closebat unit once again engaged Sunagakures Puppet Brigade.


    The two sides just fought for a while, and with the help of Transparent Release, Kanp killed three Sunagakures Shinobis cleanly, but when he was about to continue to wreak havoc, he suddenly saw a beautiful figure!


    That person has great figure, with long legs and slender waist, fair skin, delicate and pretty face, and bright eyes. Seeing her here is like meeting a city girl with red high heels in an old house alley in the countryside!


    Kanps heartbeat missed two beats, but right after that, his heart was like a motor with kerosene added, as it began to beat wildly.


    Pakura!!


    Thats right, the beautiful woman, who appeared in the Sunagakures Puppet Brigades side right now, is the hero of Sunagakure, Scorch Release Kekkei Genkai Shinobi: Pakura!


    Pakura walked slowly on the battlefield, and the fight in front seemed to be unable to cause any interference to her. She moved her head slightly and listened to all the movements around her with her ears.


    Kanp hurriedly suppressed his heartbeat, but he was still a step toote!


    Hearing Kanps full of hatred heartbeat, Pakura tip-toed a little and rushed towards Kanp instantly.


    Kanp knows how terrifying Scorch Release could be, so he didnt dare to let her get close, and immediately formed hand seals and use Ninjutsu.


    Suiton: Suijinheki! (Water Release: Water Formation Wall)


    Kanppleted the two hand seals in less than a second, and then spurted out a rapid stream of water from his mouth, creating a water stream more than three meters high in front of him.


    Its useless


    With a cold tone, a few orange-red fireballs suddenly flew around Pakura, hovering gently towards the water wall, and all the water in the water wall evaporated in an instant!


    Kanps pupils shrank when he saw this, It was all evaporated so quickly?


    Kanp knows that Pakuras Scorch Release is very terrifying. If people were hit head-on, a single blow can evaporate all the water within their body, turning them into a mummy.


    Even if they were only bumped and touched by her small fireball, they would still be severely scalded by the intense heat. Hoshinos right arm was grazed by her small fireball, and most of his body was scalded beyond human form. His muscles, Chakra Pathway System, and the bones of his right hand are directly withered!


    However, Kanp didnt expect that his Water Formation Wall, which contain so much water, could be evaporated by Pakura instantly, This person is too terrifying!


    Kanp flickered back immediately. He wasnt sure if he could kill Pakura with a punch, but what was certain was that once he was hit by Pakuras small fireball, he would definitely die!


    Therefore, even if Kanps closebat ability is strong, he dares not to fight Pakura in closebat!


    Pakuras mission is to kill Kanp from Konohas closebat unit. How could she let him retreated? In the blink of an eye, Pakura directly blocked Kanp with a few small orange-red fireballs.


    At this time, their position was already in the middle of the battlefield. When Konohas Shinobi, who was fighting with the puppet nearby, saw Pakura, their expression suddenly changed greatly.


    Pakura!


    Why is she here!


    Damn it!!!


    Pakura has killed many Konohas Shinobi in the past two years, and Gekk n is only a part of them. Because of that, Pakuras murderous name is like a thunder piercing the ear on Konohas side!


    Arashiyama and the others from the Gekk n also saw Pakura, and the hatred in their eyes almost overflowed, but then they saw Kanp next to Pakura, their hatred turned to shock.


    Kanp, run! Arashiyama shouted loudly.


    Kanp nced at Arashiyama helplessly, I also wanted to run, but this Pakura didnt allow it!


    Pakura stood there quietly, with a few small orange-red fireballs slowly spinning around her, making her looked like a god.


    She ignored the exmations of the Konohas Shinobi around her and attacked Kanp directly. Like electric light afterimages, several small fireballs shot directly towards Kanps heart.


    Kanp flickered instantly and appeared thirty meters away, and at the same time, his hands formed hand seals: Katon: Gryka no Jutsu! (Fire Release: Great Dragon Fire Technique)


    The Chakra inside his body quickly gathered and condensed in his chest cavity. Seeing the small orange-red fireball approaching, Kanp immediately opened his mouth and spouted ava-like fire dragon.


    The fire dragon roared, collided with the orange-red small fireball in mid-air, and exploded with a bang. The boundless me and hot air wave filled the sky!


    Seeing this, Kanp is not surprised but delighted.


    Scorch Release can evaporate water extremely quickly, but it cannot evaporate mes, so as long as Kanp keeps a distance from her, he can still use other attributes of Ninjutsu against her Scorch Release.


    "


    "


    But then, Kanp suddenly thought of a person, No, thats not a person cough, thats not right, I cant scold myself like that!


    The figure that appeared in Kanps mind this moment was none other than his own shadow clone: Yuki Hyketsu!


    Using Ice Release to suppress Pakuras Scorch Release?


    I shouldnt be able to hold it down, after all, Pakura is Elite Jnin Level, and I have only been training Ice Release for more than half a year, and my Chakra is not as good as other partys, but why am I a little excited?


    Seeing Pakura quickly approached him again, Kanp retreated while forming hand seals: Suiton: Kirigakure no Jutsu! (Water Release: Hiding in Mist Technique)


    The mist filled the air, and in an instant, Kanp and Pakura were wrapped in, and then Sunagakures Puppet Brigade and Konohas closebat unit were also shrouded in thick mist.


    Kanp poured Chakra into this technique while also refining Chakra, and when the dense mist covered everyone, he immediately formed hand seals and used Subterranean Voyage to dive into the ground.


    Then Kanp closed his Transparent Release, lit the Ice Release, and then use Shadow Clone Technique.


    My name is Yuki Hyketsu!


    Looking at the handsome and indifferent face of the shadow clone, Kanp seemed to hear these saucy words in his ears.


    After Hyketsu appeared, he did not rush out of the ground directly, but instead separated from Kanp and then used Subterranean Voyage to escape thebat range here.


    A few minutester, Hyketsu emerged from the ground. And from who knows when, a ferocious ice mask had appeared on his face.


    Afterwards, he used Transformation Technique to change his figure and clothes.


    At the same time, Pakura has also relied on Scorch Release Ninjutsu to evaporate all the mist!


    This is the time!


    Hyketsu waved his hands, and kes of ice crystals spread out from his hands, fluttering in the sunlight like dandruff, and fell to the battlefield not far away.

 Chapter 274: Ice Release, Scorch Release

    Chapter 274: Ice Release, Scorch Release


    Before the dense mist waspletely evaporated, Kanp had already drilled out of the ground, and at the same time, he used Earth Release: Earth Flow Spears to cover up the Ninjutsu fluctuations of his Subterranean Voyage.


    A dozen sharp earth spears broke out from under Pakuras feet, and stabbed towards her waist.


    Pakura jumped into the air, and then moved her hands: Shakuton: Kajsatsu!! (Scorch Release: Extremely Steaming Murder)


    Powerful Chakra surged in Pakuras body, and small orange-red fireballs emerged around her one after another, after more than twenty condensed, it filled the surrounding and overwhelmingly fell towards Kanp.


    Kanp shed backwards without saying a word.


    The orange-red fireball fell to the ground, and the intense high temperature instantly cracked the earth, like a soil that has been dry for decades.


    The nearby Konohas Shinobi saw Kanp being hunted down, they were a little overwhelmed and didnt know what to do.


    Rush up and save him? They are all closebat Shinobi. Once they are hit by the orange-red fireball beside Pakura, they will die.


    But if they dont save him, its not the style of Konohas Shinobi.


    The group of closebat Shinobi are both suffocated and ufortable.


    Everyone, quickly retreat!


    Arashiyama told everyone to retreat, while he himself rushed up to stop Pakura.


    Konoha-Style  Moonlight!


    Arashiyama directly used the Secret Art of Konoha-Style Kenjutsu, and his whole figure is like a moonlight projection, dragging a series of afterimages behind him as he approached Pakura at high speed.


    Pakura frowned when she saw this: Konoha-Style Kenjutsu again!


    She paused her stepped, her hands quickly formed a hand seal, and the small orange-red fireball around her suddenly spun around her rapidly.


    Arashiyama mmed into it with a suicide attack!


    When Kanp saw it, his eyes were about to split, but in the next instant, he saw another Arashiyama mixing in the crowd and winking at him desperately.


    Kanp was stunned, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly: Shadow clone?


    I almost wasted my feelings!


    Bang!


    As soon as Arashiyamas shadow clone touched Pakuras small fireball, it turned into ashes and dissipated into the air.


    At the same time, in midair, snowkes were falling slowly.


    Kanp was overjoyed. Although he knew that Hyketsu would definitely not be able to defeat Pakura, it was still exciting to see the battle between Ice Release and Scorch Release, and this was also the first time the Abyss appeared in the Shinobi World!


    More and more people discovered the snowkes falling from the sky. Whether it is Konohas Shinobi, Sunagakures Puppet Brigade, or Pakura, they all looked at the sky in disbelief.


    Its already mid-March now, and the temperature in the Land of Fire is gradually rising. How can it still be snowing?


    Are you kidding me?!


    But if it wasnt snowing, what was floating in the sky right now?


    Seeing the falling snowkes, Pakura frowned, and she feels Chakra from these snowkes!


    Her pupils shrank at this moment: Not good, it is Ice Release!!!


    Apanied by her exmation, the soft snowkes falling from the sky suddenly stopped, turned into hard ice crystals under the influence of Chakra, and spun violently in an instant, like countless shuriken spinning extremely fast.


    And they all centered on Pakura.


    Konohas closebat unit and Sunagakures Puppet Brigade retreated to both sides with great tacit understanding.


    Kanp is also retreating to Arashiyamas side.


    Kanp, you need to go back to the main camp immediately! Arashiyama ordered.


    Kanp is not happy when he heard this, as he still wants to watch the battle, but seeing Arashiyamas nervous gaze, Kanppromised. Anyway, Hyketsu is his shadow clone, so even if he is not watching the battle, he just needed to wait for Hyketsu to dissipate, and he will know the details of the battle.


    Kanp then flickered away immediately.


    Pakura noticed Kanps movements, but she didnt chase after him, because a man wearing an ice mask was skating in front of her.


    Kirigakures Yuki n.


    Pakura squinted her eyes, Why are you here!


    Hyketsu stretched out his hand, and then said with a hoarse and domineering voice: Pakura, be my daughter!


    Pakura:


    Youre courting death!!


    Shakuton: Kajsatsu!!


    Seven or eight orange-red fireballs in mid-air flickered in an instant, and then shot towards Hyketsu.


    Ice Release: Shield!


    The crystal snowkes that swirled and danced in the sky were like hundreds of rivers returning to the sea, as they instantly converged in front of Hyketsu, turning into an oval ice shield with sharp edges and corners.


    Bang~ Bang~ Bang~ Bang~!!


    In the series of impacts, the orange-red fireballs with terrifying high temperature mmed into the ice shield frantically, and the surface of ice shield instantly filled with dense cracks like spider webs, followed by a bang, it turns into ice debris in the sky, and then evaporates directly under the high temperatures!


    Ice Release: Needle!


    Hyketsus hands started dancing, and arge number of ice crystals condense condensed in front of him into nearly a thousand of senbon, and then theyshed towards Pakura like a torrential pear blossom rain.


    After training Ice Release for half a year, Hyketsu has been able to control nearly a thousand senbon at a time, but he still cannot use Ice Release to condenseplex creatures, including dragons.


    Pakura frowned, as she feels that this Ice Release Shinobi is a little strange, but she cant tell where the strangeness is.


    Faced with thesing senbon, she hurriedly restrained her thought, and then manipted the orange-red fireball to face the senbon head-on.


    The terrifying high-temperature fireball and the extremely cold ice crystal senbon collided in mid-air. When the ice crystal senbon shot through the orange-red fireball, it quickly melted at a speed visible to the naked eye, and then evaporated.


    There are nearly a thousand ice crystals senbon, but in the end, none of them could reach Pakura!


    The power of this Ice Release is too watery!


    Although Pakura has never fought with other Ice Release Shinobi, but as Kekkei Genkai the same as hers, the power of Ice Release should not be so weak!


    Perhaps, the Ice Release Shinobi in front of me is not as powerful as he looks!


    A thought shed through Pakuras mind, and she immediately rushed towards Hyketsu with a small orange-red fireball hovering around her.


    When Hyketsu saw this, he immediately flickered and retreated.


    Soon, the two quickly moved away from Sunagakures Puppet Brigade and Konohas closebat unit.


    This is the end.


    Coming to a remote small forest, Hyketsu stopped, and then turned to face Pakura.


    Who are you?


    Although this hateful guy teased her, he is a Shinobi from Kirigakures Yuki n after all. If she kills him, shes afraid that it will bring some trouble to Sunagakure!


    Especially now that the situation in Sunagakure is very bad.


    On Kiky Passs side, Konoha is very aggressive, on Land of Rains side, theyre double-sided by Iwagakure and Amegakure, so if they offend Kirigakure at this timePakuras heart felt heavy.


    Who am I?


    Hyketsu sneered, Thats not important, the important thing is Who are you?


    Hearing this, Pakura was startled, Who am I? Of course I am the hero of Sunagakure, Scorch Release Kekkei Genkai Shinobi, Pakura!


    Who are you!


    Hyketsu asked once again, Where are you from, where are you going!


    Pakura: This guy is an idiot, right?


    She was about to capture this bastard when Hyketsu spoke again.


    Pakura, Sunagakure is not your home, join our organization!


    Hyketsu stretched out his hand again, Yondaime Kazekage is a small-hearted and jealous person. Your title of Sunagakures Hero has already aroused his hatred. If Im not wrong, you havepeted for the Yondaime Kazekages position, right? Hehehehe If you continue to stay in Sunagakure like this, you will end up dying!


    Pakura was stunned and her eyes are full of vignce: Are you trying to provoke our rtionship?


    Of course not.


    I just want to fool you out and kill you.


    Hyketsu sneered in his heart, but his tone was still hoarse and domineering: The choice is yours, Pakura, if you change your mind


    What should she do if she changes her mind?


    Call?


    Send WeChat?


    Go to Konoha to find the main body?


    Isnt that just exposing myself?


    Fortunately, Hyketsu is exceptionally intelligent.


    If you change your mind, let Shinobi World tremble as a Missing-nin. When the timees, I will naturally appear to introduce you to my organization: The Abyss!


    As soon as he finished his words, Hyketsu formed a hand seal, and he dissipated on the spot.

 Chapter 275: Chaotic Land of Rain

    Chapter 275: Chaotic Land of Rain


    After Hyketsu was dissolved, Kanp, who had returned to Konohas main camp, received his memory.


    Sowing discord is beautiful.


    Kanp is very excited at this moment, If Pakura really falls out with Yondaime Kazekage, abandon everything and be Missing-nin, prepared to join the Abyss, and then discover the truth of the Abyss The scene is so beautiful that Kanp didnt dare to look at it.


    But before that, Kanp must consider his own safety first.


    In this battle, Pakura made it clear that she wasing for him. Kanp guessed that it is because he had used his Transparent Release to assassinate too many Sunagakure Puppet Brigades members, which caused the higher-ups of Sunagakure terrified, so they sent Pakura.


    Although he ran away this time, it doesnt mean that he can get away safely next time.


    In the afternoon that day, the news that Shinobi from Kirigakures Yuki n appeared in battlefield soon spread throughout Sunagakures main camp and Konohas main camp.


    After Orochimaru got the news, he was puzzled, For Kirigakures Shinobi to appear in the Sunagakure Battlefield, are they trying to form an alliance with Sunagakure?


    But, if it was for an alliance, shouldnt they go to Kiky Pass to find Chiyo and Ebiz?


    Why would they get to Pakura?


    Moreover, ording to the information, that Hyketsu even attacked Pakura, and even said be my daughter to Pakura. No matter how I look at it, it does not seem to be an alliance.


    Could it be that they came here to form an alliance with Konoha?


    "


    "


    What a joke, were still fighting to death in Kirigakure Battlefield.


    Orochimaru thought for a while and couldnt figure it out, so he wrote this matter in a letter and sent it back to the vige.


    On the other side, Sunagakures main camp on Kiky Pass is also very lively.


    The conference room.


    Chiyo, Ebiz, and the other Sunagakures higher-ups are looking at Pakura with serious expressions.


    Pakura, who is that Yuki ns Shinobi? Why did he attack you?


    What did he do to you by leading you to other ces?


    Pakura, did you have a secret dealing with Kirigakure?


    I dont know him!!


    Faced with a series of problems, Pakura frowned slightly and said dissatisfiedly, The other side was wearing a mask, so I cant see his face. His voice is also disguised, so I cant confirm his identity at all, he led me away to talk to me.


    What did he tell you? Chiyo asked.


    He said


    Pakuras brow furrowed and tightened, What did he say?


    He said that Yondaime Kazekage is small-hearted and jealous person, and want to persecute me, and I will only die if I stay in Sunagakure?


    Saying such words will only make Sunagakures higher-ups to think that she has resentment for her failure ofpeting for the Yondaime Kazekages position and takes the opportunity to nder Yondaime Kazekage, Rasa. At that time, she will really be unable to argue, and is really going to be persecuted by the Yondaime Kazekage!


    But if I dont say it Pakura looked at Chiyo, Ebiz and the others increasingly suspicious eyes, and suddenly hate Hyketsu to death!


    What are you hesitating about? Ebiz said with displeasure, Pakura, are you really secretly working with Kirigakure


    No!


    Pakura took a deep breath and said, That person he is not a Shinobi from Kirigakure!


    What?


    Impossible! The other party has used the real Ice Release. He is definitely from Kirigakures Yuki n!


    The Sunagakures higher-ups were furious, thinking that Pakura was talking nonsense with her eyes open, that this was sophistry, and that she was fooling these higher-ups!


    I didnt lie!


    Pakura said seriously, He said that he represents an organization called the Abyss, and nned to invite me into the Abyss. Thats all I know!


    Abyss?


    Chiyo, Ebiz and the rest of Sunagakures higher-ups look at each other with confusion.


    I have never heard of it.


    Neither did I.


    After the higher-ups confirmed each other, their eyes that looked at Pakura, became suspicious again.


    This kind of gaze hurts people the most. Pakura was angry and aggrieved, but she couldnt do anything!


    Okay, this is the end of the matter!


    Chiyo then said, Pakura, you can go and rest first.


    Yes.


    Pakura nodded, turned and left the room with heavy steps.


    Yes, she is the Hero of Sunagakure, but what about it? She has no power at all!


    In the face of these higher-ups, she is powerless to resist!


    In the conference room.


    Chiyo, why didnt you ask her clearly?


    I think Pakura was resentful because she failed to obtain the Yondaime Kazekages position, so she colluded with Kirigakure!


    Lets investigate this matterter.


    Chiyo sighed angrily and said, The current situation in the vige is not good. Pakura has made so much merit to the vige, and she is already a hero in many peoples hearts. If we deal with her at this time, whether there is evidence or not, it will have a huge impact on the morale of the vige!


    Ebiz said: But nee-san, if Pakura really colludes with the Shinobi from the other viges, in case at a critical moment


    I suggest transferring Pakura back to the vige!


    She is no longer suitable to stay on the frontline.


    Let Kazekage-sama monitor her well.


    Several higher-ups said one after another, so Chiyo has no choice but to order Pakura to return to the vige.


    Kanp didnt know that his shadow clone has idently caused some rifts between Sunagakure and Pakura. At this time, he is still afraid that he will meet Pakura again when he goes to battlefield next time. So, he immediately asked Arashiyama to go through the back door.


    As for whose back door to go through, it must be Orochimarus back door that can let him through easily!


    Orochimaru didnt make it hard for him and agreed directly. Considering that Kanp would still face the risk of meeting Pakura by staying on the frontline battlefield, Orochimaru directly transferred Kanp to the Land of Rain to execute missions.


    Land of Rain is very lively and chaotic right now. Amegakures Shinobi defending their territory, Akatsukis Shinobi seeking peace, the sabotaging Iwagakures Shinobi, Konohas Shinobi performing sowing discord mission, Sunagakures Shinobi maintaining logistics supplies, the rogue-Shinobiing here to take advantage of the chaos of war, the Kusagakures Shinobi taking advantage of the chaos here to collect Ninjutsu, the ck market Shinobi collecting bounty


    The situation faced by the Land of Rain has already repeated the chaotic situation of the Second Shinobi World War!


    But Hanz of the Smander, the leader of Amegakure, is powerless to do anything about it!


    As the one called demigod, Hanz is confident that he can be undefeated even against Sandaime Tsuchikage ,noki, or Sandaime Hokage, Hiruzen, but his Shinobi subordinates are too fragile to face the Shinobi of Great Shinobi Viges!


    Now, he can only retract his defensive strength and preserve his strength, while using Akatsuki, who has risen from nowhere, to maintain an unbreakable order in the country.


    However, a few days ago, he suddenly received a letter from Shimura Danz, a Hokage consultant of the Land of Fires Konoha. After some messy greetings, he then proceeded to tell about the Akatsuki. After a lot of appallingments, it was said that the continued existence of the Akatsuki will jeopardize the dominance of his, Hanz of the Smanders dominance over the Land of Rain.


    Its simply shit!


    The demigod of the Shinobi World sneered, and threw the letter directly under his feet and stomped on it!


    The ones that endangered his dominance in the Land of Rain are the Great Shinobi Viges like Konoha, Sunagakure, and Iwagakure!


    Want to fool me?


    You are still tender, Shimura Danz!

 Chapter 276: Danzō Is Here

    Chapter 276: Danz�� Is Here


    Konoha.


    Hokage Tower.


    In Hiruzens office, Hiruzen, Danz, Koharu and Homura sat face to face on the sofa.


    The letters from Orochimaru have arrived, and they all know about the Yuki Shinobi using Ice Release Ninjutsu who suddenly appeared on the understood battlefield.


    The war between Mist Shinobi and us is not over yet, but Yuki n dispatched Shinobi to interfere in the Sunagakures Shinobi battlefield


    Danz lowered his eye and said, Hiruzen, you should know something.


    Hiruzen smoked his tobo pipe, his eyes fell on the smoke, and he said: Danz, what do you mean?


    Yuki Aoi!


    Danz said dissatisfiedly, On the Crescent Moon Ind, Yuki Aoi betrayed Kirigakures Shinobi, and instead colluded with Gekk Kanp and killed several Kirigakures Shinobi. After that, Yuki Aoi disappeared.


    Do you suspect that it was Yuki Aoi who appeared in the Sunagakure Battlefield? Hiruzen took a deep puff of his tobo pipe, making his brain work faster!


    If Yuki Aoi is really a member of the Abyss organization, then his purpose in appearing on battlefield is to protect Kanp who was hunted down by Pakura at that time?


    But how did Yuki Aoi know that Kanp would appear there?


    I have been following Kanp secretly, or is it that Kanp has always been connected with the Abyss?


    Later, Hiruzen recalled that after Kanp ran away, Aoi did not leave directly, but led Pakura away instead. After the two left the battlefield, the two of them did not have a fight


    Hiruzen took another puff of his pipe, his brain spun so fast, and he instantly thought of another possibility!


    Maybe, Yuki Aois goal is not Kanp, but the Scorch Release Kekkei Genkai Shinobi, Pakura!


    Yuki Aoi appeared on the battlefield to invite Pakura to join the Abyss, but when he met Pakura, she was chasing down the Abysss reserved member, Kanp, so he tried to stop it


    This makes sense.


    Hiruzen, you should now tell us the information about why Yuki Aoi betrayed Kirigakure. Homura pushed his sses frame on the bridge of his nose and looked at Hiruzen with a serious and persistent face.


    Hiruzen shook his head and said: Its not yet time to make it public.


    Hearing this, Koharu said: Hiruzen, you


    Koharu, Homura, Danz, dont ask any more. When the time is right, I will tell you all about this. Hiruzen interrupted them, then he extinguished his tobo pipe and said, Land of Lightnings Kumogakure has already increased their troops on the border. I am worried that Kumogakure will invade soon, so lets focus on this war.


    Upon hearing this, Koharu and Homura nce at each other, and sighed helplessly.


    But Danz stood up and said: Hiruzen, Im going to the Land of Rain.


    "


    "


    Why? Hiruzen was puzzled.


    The defeat of Sunagakure is already a matter of time, but Iwagakures strength has not been damaged in the slightest. I will stop Iwagakures Shinobi in the Land of Rain!


    Hiruzen turned silent. He knew what Danz was going to do. It was nothing more than pretending to be Iwagakures Shinobi to kill Amegakures Shinobi, and then pretending to be Amegakures Shinobi to attack Iwagakures Shinobi, instigating rtions between the two countries.


    If Sunagakures Shinobi is kicked out from the Land of Fire, they can pretend to be Sunagakures Shinobi and attack Iwagakures Shinobi, pretend to be Iwagakures Shinobi and continue to attack Sunagakures Shinobi, letting the chaos expand, making all forces to fight against each other, and buy time for the Land of Fire.


    Danz looked at Hiruzen, who nodded: Be careful.


    Understood.


    When Kanp arrived in the Land of Rain, he doesnt know how many days it rained here. As the rain water in the wild was already ankle-deep.


    Rumble!


    In the sky covered with clouds, there was a thunderbolt bursting, and the rain seemed to be a little heavier.


    Kanp is wearing a hooded raincoat at this time, hes standing on the water as deep as his ankles, and looked around.


    Orochimaru transferred him to the Land of Rain to execute mission, but he didnt tell him the specific content, only ordered him wait here, saying that he will be meeting his otherpanions.


    Kanp has a smile at the corner of his mouth, because he knew that the child who loves tough will not have bad luck.


    Half an hourter, a group of figures suddenly rushed through the rain.


    Kanp instantly tightened his muscles upon seeing this. Now that the situation in the Land of Rain is very chaotic, no one knows which force the Shinobi in front of him belong to!


    He stared at them, but the rain was too heavy, and the cascading raindrops looked like thousands of rain curtains, which seriously affected his vision.


    Kanp moved his hands and immediately used Sensor Ninjutsu.


    The sensory tentacles quickly spread around, and soon enveloped the group of people in front of him.


    After sensing them, Kanps heart skipped a beat. There are more than fifty people appearing within his sensing range, and everyones human-shaped lines are very clear! ording to his experience, these peoples Chakra Reserves are above Tokubetsu Jnin!


    In other words, this is an elite forceposed of more than fifty members, with the weakest being Tokubetsu Jnin!


    When Kanp was still stunned, a familiar voice came from the rain curtain.


    Gekk Kanp


    Huh?


    Kanps pupils shrank, This voice


    "


    "


    Shimura Danz?!


    Root?!


    Orochimaru, that crazy bastard


    At this moment, Kanp wanted to scold Orochimarus seven ancestor!


    After a while, more than fifty Roots Shinobi, led by Danz passed through the rain curtain and appeared in front of Kanp.


    Now that Kanp stood face to face with fifty Tokubetsu Jnin or above, he feels particrly bleary.


    Danz-sama. Kanp immediately ripped off the dynamic vision and reced it with benevolent eyes.


    Danz nodded with a sullen expression. For some reason, at this moment, he felt that Kanps face is particrly kind and amiable, and then he said: Your subsequent mission is to cooperate with me, understand?


    Yes!


    Kanps eyes were bright and filled with expression of I, Gekk Kanp, was really lucky to be able to follow our viges star of hope, Shimura Danz-sama.


    Danzs figure flickered, and he directly passed over Kanp and continue to run forward.


    More than fifty Roots Shinobi behind him also immediately followed.


    Kanp sighed silently, and could only follow them.


    As they continued to run, a Roots Shinobi suddenly appeared next to Kanp. Amidst the sound of the rain, he heard an emotionless voice: Gekk Kanp, Danz-sama asks you toe over and speak.


    understood.


    Kanp took a deep breath, then shed quickly, and soon caught up with Danz.


    Kanp


    Danz didnt look at Kanp, who was behind him, and said, Whats wrong with that Yuki?


    Yuki?


    Under the hood, Kanp deliberately showed a puzzled look. After it flickered on his face in an instant, he said, Is Danz-sama talking about the one who appeared in the Sunagakure Battlefield before?


    Danz did not answer.


    Kanp continued: Sorry, I dont know either.


    That Yuki is probably the Young n Head of Yuki n, Yuki Aoi!


    Danz said with a deep voice, and even the sound of rain cant cover it up, On the Crescent Moon Ind, Yuki Aoi betrayed Kirigakure, and cooperated with you to kill the other Kirigakures Shinobi on the ind. Why would Yuki Aoi do such thing for you!


    "


    "


    Kanp showed a guilty expression as he spoke: Danz-sama, Hokage-sama ordered me not tell other people about this matter.


    Including me? Danzs tone was cold, showing no emotion.


    Kanps mind spun quickly, and then he said with a difficult and bitter tone: After joining Anbu, Hokage-sama had someone put a Forbidden Technique in my brain. Once I say the relevant words, I will, I will


    Kanp doesnt know what will happen, anyway, he is just dragging it.


    If Danz really checks it, he can only pretend Aiya, it turns out that Hokage-sama lied to me, and then revealed the information of the Abyss to him. If Danz does not check, then he can continue to coax him.


    At this time, Danzs eye showed a bit of disdain, not at Kanp, but at Hiruzen: You shameless old man, in the end, didnt you trying to keep secrets like me?


    Hmph!

 Chapter 277: Defeated And Declaring War

    Chapter 277: Defeated And Dering War


    The purpose of Danzing to the Land of Rain is very simple. One is to stop Iwagakures Shinobi in the Land of Rain, as he promised Hiruzen. Even if a war breaks out in the future, the battlefield must be ced in the Land of Rain.


    The second purpose has something to do with Orochimaru. It is for Nagato, who is suspected of being a descendant of the Uzumaki n. Let alone Orochimaru, even Danz himself is also very interested, otherwise, he would not write to Hanz to sow discord. Its just that after so many days, it seems that there is still no movement from Hanz.


    The third purpose is Kanp.


    Danz wants to get Aois information from Kanp, but it is a pity that Hiruzen has made preparations in advance!


    In the rain, Danzs eye is gloomy and uncertain.


    In the next half a month, Kanp followed Danz and more than fifty Roots Shinobi in the Land of Rain day and night. Today, he would pretend to be Iwagakures Shinobi to attack Amegakures Shinobi. Tomorrow, he would pretend to be Sunagakures Shinobi and attacked the viges in Land of Rain to search for supplies. The day after tomorrow, he would pretend to be Amegakures Shinobi to sneak attack on Sunagakures logistics supplies.


    If they encounter a rogue-Shinobi on the way, they will kill them directly, and if they encounter Kusagakures Shinobi Although Konoha and Kusagakure have a good rtionship, in order not to be exposed, they will also kill them, and then puts the me on Iwagakures Shinobi.


    After a set of show operations, they seeded in making the situation in the Land of Rain more and more chaotic. With the continuous rain in the Land of Rain, it was very precarious.


    Kanp followed Danz and did a lot of things against his will, attacking and killing Amegakures Shinobi, Iwagakures Shinobi, and Sunagakures Shinobi was just a routine, so that every time he watched them die in front of him, Kanp always stood silently and looked with a solemn and respectful expression.


    During the period, Danz also did not forget to collect information about the Akatsuki, but unfortunately, the Akatsuki at this time is just a seedling, and its reputation is far from being able to cover the entire Land of Rain. So after collecting half a month, Danz still did not get any useful information.


    Its no wonder that Hanz hasnt moved after receiving his letter. It turns out that Akatsuki has no reputation at all!


    Danz felt a little aggrieved, feeling like he punched himself in the air.


    On this day, a Roots Shinobi suddenly came from the front line of the Sunagakure Battlefield and sent a huge piece of information.


    Sunagakures main camp on Kiky Pass was breached by Orochimarus team, and Sunagakures Shinobi had already retreated from the Land of Fire!


    Very good, the show is finally about to begin!


    Danz showed a smile. Currently, the Land of Rain has turned into a mess thanks to his efforts. At this time, Sunagakures Shinobis withdrawal from the Land of Fire will inevitably bring chaos to this country, which will also make it more convenient for his actions!


    Danz immediately brought the group of Roots Shinobi and Kanp towards the direction where Sunagakures Shinobi withdraw to. A few dayster, they found the front of the withdrawing Sunagakures army, about forty Sunagakures Shinobi.


    Danz saw that he could swallow them, and immediately ordered his subordinates to pretend to be Iwagakures Shinobi tounch an attack.


    Kanp was also dispatched, but in order to avoid revealing his identity, Kanp would only use Ninjutsu from behind every time he fought.


    Doton: Dorys! (Earth Release: Earth Flow Spears)


    This time was no exception. Kanp mmed his palms onto the ground, and more than 20 sharp and huge stone spears suddenly emerged from the ground, and they pierced towards the Sunagakures Shinobi,unching the horn of the first attack.


    After the Battle of Kiky Pass, the Sunagakures Shinobi was already like a frightened bird. So after being attacked, without saying anything further, they ran towards therge army in the rear, but a group of Roots Shinobi had already rushed forward to block them.


    Kanp didnt care who was the enemy or who is the teammate, and directly threw Ninjutsu at them.


    The earth is cracking, and the hurricane is whistling. The power of Kanps Ninjutsu has greatly increased with repeated collection these few days. His Ninjutsu is already one of the best in Chunin Level, and even the Roots Shinobi didnt dare to underestimate it. Sometimes, when they are about to get rid of the other side, a Wind Release Ninjutsu from Kanp woulde over and blows them away directly


    Fortunately, the Roots Shinobi has no feelings, otherwise, when the battle is over, they would search for Kanp desperately.


    Danz stood behind with his arms crossed near his chest. Watching the Roots Shinobi fighting, he nodded with satisfaction, but when he saw Kanps Ninjutsu, he frowned: This kid is really worrying!


    It is worth mentioning that Kanp has always activated the benevolent eyes these days, so cough cough.


    Danz-sama, the Sunagakures army is about to arrive. A Sensor Shinobi suddenly came to Danz, and knelt on one-knee to remind him.


    Danz nodded slightly, and immediately set off the retreat signal.


    When the Roots Shinobi saw the signal, they immediately get rid of their opponents, quickly retreat, and at the same time, they brought the bodies of several deathpanions without leaving any evidence.


    When Kanp saw this, he ran with them while casting a Collection Technique on the corpses in their hands.


    Compared with the Sunagakures Shinobis corpses on the ground, it seems that these Roots Shinobi look stronger, so of course the collection must be directed at the strong.


    The green light cluster in his mind surged, and soon an azure blue light dot was ejected.


    Perfect level?!


    Kanp was overjoyed and hurriedly wrapped it with his consciousness. His heartbeat quickened, and he was ecstatic: Taijutsu Body Flicker Technique (Perfect)!


    It turned out to be Anbus Taijutsu Body Flicker Technique, and it was at perfect level!


    Kanp only felt the muscles in his feet tremble slightly at this moment. He closed his eyes and could even sense the strength of every muscle in his feet when he was running. He slowly adjusted his actions to let the muscles in his feet exert more force, and Kanp soon discovered that his speed was getting faster and faster.


    In the blink of an eye, Kanps speed is no different from the surrounding Roots Shinobi!


    Kanp was about to continue collecting, only to find that the Roots Shinobi had sealed the corpses into the scroll.


    Kanp regretfully threw the Collection Technique on them, but it naturally failed.


    Forget it, the future is still long, I dont believe these Root wont dieter.


    At the same time.


    At the rear.


    Chiyo and Ebiz led the Sunagakures Shinobi army to arrive quickly, but the battle has already ended. Half of the forty Sunagakures Shinobi at the front died, and the remaining half were also seriously injured and needed treatment.


    Chiyo-sama, Ebiz-sama, it was Iwagakures Shinobi who attacked us!


    They attacked us directly, and many of us died before we could react!


    The Sunagakures Shinobi who survived immediatelyined aggrievedly.


    Chiyo looked at the traces left by the Earth Release Ninjutsu around her, and her eyes became more and more gloomy.


    Before, Iwagakure pretended to form an alliance with them to invade the Land of Fire, but after Iwagakures Shinobi sent arge force into the Land of Rain, there was no movement. Even until they were attacked by Orochimaru and lost their main camp, the Iwagakures Shinobi still did not appear.


    But she would have never thought that after they had just retreated into the Land of Rain, they would be attacked by the Iwagakures Shinobi!


    This gift is truly worth remembering for a lifetime!


    Chiyo, Ebiz, and the other Sunagakures higher-ups are all furious at the behavior of the fence-sitter from the Iwagakures Shinobi.


    Inparison, Konoha defeated them dignifiedly, so they didnt have much hatred with them.


    And there are many Sunagakures higher-ups who have this kind of thought. They exchanged eye contact with each other. First, they will surrender to Konoha, then formed an alliance with Konoha, and then jointly dered war with the Land of Earth. The idea of transferring the terrible consequences of defeat to the Land of Earth was born without anyone knowing.


    After leaving, Danz and the others turned around and rested for a day, and then immediately went to look for Iwagakures Shinobi, and when they found them, they transformed into Sunagakures Shinobi and brutally killed them, and they also deliberately left some alive, saying this is what you Iwagakures Shinobi deserves.


    The various conflicts in the Land of Rain have be more and more intense, especially between Sunagakures Shinobi and Iwagakures Shinobi. Even if smart people find some ws in it, under the general situation, the conflicts can no longer be resolved.


    And on the fifth day after Sunagakures Shinobi was kicked out of the Land of Fire by Konoha, the Land of Earth dered war to the Land of Fire!


    On the tenth day, the Land of Lightning also dered war on the Land of Fire!


    Danz, who got the news, couldnt sit still and immediately rushed back to Konoha with his Roots Shinobi. Before leaving, he asked Kanp if he would like to go back with him. Kanp has an inexplicable feeling that he would be marked with Danzs brand if he followed them back, so he politely refused.


    So Danz left five Roots Shinobi and Kanp behind and ordered them to continue to wreak havoc in the Land of Rain.


    Kanp is unwilling in his heart, but the five Roots Shinobi around him didnt have emotion and dragged him to work hard. Kanp feels that something would definitely happen if he went on like this, so something must be done.

 Chapter 278: Minatos Choice

    Chapter 278: Minato''s Choice


    Konohas great victory in the Battle of Kiky Pass not only drove Sunagakures Shinobipletely out of the Land of Fire, but also captured many prisoners on the mountain, including a small part of Sunagakures Shinobi and arge number of Land of Winds civilians.


    And Sunagakures Shinobis withdrawal from the Land of Fire also means that the war between the two countries will end with Konohas victory, and it was Orochimaru who brought all this!


    So naturally, Orochimarus fame reached its peak in an instant. When he returned to the vige with the captives, countless civilians in Konoha cheered at his return.


    Hiruzen is standing on the rooftop of Hokage Tower. When looking at this scene, there was a bit of solemnity and hesitation in his eyes.


    The war with Sunagakure hase to an end for now, so the Anbu he sent to assist Orochimaru has also returned a little earlier.


    From Anbus mouth, Hiruzen noticed some dark figures on the ground.


    Root!


    Hiruzens thoughts gradually drifted to the past.


    More than 40 years ago, not long after Konoha was established, Shodaime Hokage, Senju Hashirama, who was known as the God of Shinobi, passed away. After his death, Konoha lost the Wood Release and its position in the Shinobi World plummeted. Not long after, a war broke out, Nidaime Hokage also died, and then Hiruzen inherited the Sandaime Hokages position.


    In order to improve the viges strength as quickly as possible, Hiruzen agreed to Danzs request and allowed him to establish the Root under the name of Anbu Training Department. Later, in order to prevent the threat of Kybi rampaging, Hiruzen and Danz used Hashiramas cells to do human experiment together in an attempt to breed a new Wood Release Shinobi!


    Yes, in addition to Danz, Hiruzen also used Hashiramas cells to do human experiments!


    Unfortunately, all their human experiments failed, and all the volunteers, who were experimental subjects, died without exception.


    Hiruzen had no choice but to stop the experiment, and then sealed the experimental data and records as a ck history.


    After the Second Shinobi World War broke out, Hiruzens three disciples, Orochimaru, Jiraiya, and Tsunade obtained the title of Sannin.


    At the same time, Danzs Root also became active, collecting corpses and captives everywhere. When Hiruzen saw this, he thought to himself, Old friend, are you secretly conducting human experiments behind my back?


    Because of that, Hiruzen sent Orochimaru to Danz as his personal follower. The first is to show his trust and respect for Danz, and the second is to monitor Danz and whether his Root were continuing to do human experiments!


    Through Orochimaru, Hiruzen confirmed that Danz did not continue his research, perhaps because of guilt. Later, Hiruzen put more trust on Danz and the scale of power decentralization becamerger andrger. It didnt take long for Hiruzen to find a reason for Orochimaru to leave Root.


    Hiruzen thought it was over, until now.


    From the Anbus report, he found that in addition to Anbus Shinobi, Danzs Roots Shinobi also followed Orochimaru to the Sunagakure Battlefield.


    Moreover, after arriving at the battlefield, Orochimaru even broke up all the Anbus Shinobi and transferred them to various units, but Roots Shinobi were all left by him to act as his guards!


    In other words, Orochimaru trusts Danzs Root more than Hiruzen, his own teachers Anbu!


    After confirming the close rtionship between Orochimaru and Danz, the hurt Hiruzen cant help but doubting the credibility of the information that Orochimaru sent back when he was monitoring Danz at Root.


    Has Danz really stopped the human experiments?


    Then, Hiruzen immediately checked the number of corpses recorded in the logistic records of the Konohas main camp after Orochimaru arrived at the frontline, and found that there were a lot of Konohas Shinobis corpses, but none of Sunagakures Shinobi!


    It must be known that before Orochimaru arrived there, they captured a lot of Sunagakures Shinobis corpses, and even living Sunagakures Shinobi captives, but after Orochimaru arrived at the frontline, no corpse was seen, let alone living captives!


    It was clear that they were all taken by Orochimaru.


    Thinking about these things is extremely terrifying, and Hiruzen did not dare to imagine it.


    Of course, all this may also be due to his own carelessness.


    Hiruzens heart felt heavy, but just in case, he still had to investigate, but unfortunately, at this time, the Land of Earth, and the Land of Lightning dered war on Konoha one after another, instantly diverting all Hiruzens attention.


    As early as when Konohas wars against Sunagakure and Kirigakure broke out, Hiruzen had already dispatched arge number of Shinobi to guard the border, but when the war really broke out, the problems that should be exposed were still exposed.


    For example theck of high-levelbat power of Konohas elite Shinobi!


    The two giant ns of Konoha, Hyga n and Uchiha n, are still dragged along the coast of the Land of Fire by Kirigakure, and cannot be taken away.


    Although the war with Sunagakure is over, several years of war has also consumed a lot of high-levelbat power in the vige, coupled with Tsunades fear of blood, Jiraiyasziness, and Orochimarus suspiciousness, Konohas high-levelbat power can almost can be counted on ones fingers!


    Hiruzen thought for a while, and finally thought of a hot man.


    Hokage-sama!


    Minato still has his short golden hair that covers his ears, and his blue eyes are as deep as the sky.


    "


    "


    Minato, how is your development of Flying Thunder God Technique? Hiruzen cut straight to the point.


    Its done! Minato said with a smile.


    Hiruzens eyes gradually lit up: Very good, Minato, its so timely!


    As the viges Jnin, Minato naturally knew about the Land of Earth and the Land of Lightnings deration of war, so when he heard something from Hiruzens tone, he immediately said seriously: Hokage-sama, please allow me to serve on the front line!


    Hiruzen nodded in relief, and said: The Land of Earth and the Land of Lightning, which side do you n to choose?


    Minato squinted his eyes slightly: The Land of Earth!


    Minatos Flying Thunder God Technique speed is unparalleled in the world, whether it is the Land of Lightnings Kumogakures Shinobi or the Land of Earths Iwagakures Shinobi, there is no difference, but inparison, the Land of Lightnings Kumogakures Shinobi are mostly good at Taijutsu and Kenjutsu, and their reflex is very fast, while the Land of Earths Iwagakures Shinobi appears to be a lot of clumsier. Comparing the two, it is natural for Minato that Iwagakures Shinobi is easier to kill.


    Hiruzen immediately agreed, and he also assigned all the Anbus Shinobi, who had followed Orochimaru to the Sunagakure Battlefield, to be under Minatosmand!


    After Minato left Hokage Tower, he immediately went to say goodbye to Kushina, and then headed towards the Land of Rain with the Anbu.


    A few dayster, Danz returned from the Land of Rain and immediately took Hiruzen, Koharu and the others to a meeting. The first thing was to rmend Orochimaru, who had won the Battle of Kiky Pass as the Commander-in-Chief, tomand Konohas army in the war against Kumogakure!


    If it was before, Hiruzen might have agreed directly, but now, he has already suspected that Orochimaru and Danz were still carrying out human experiments behind his back. If Orochimaru is put on the frontline, God knows what he will do in order to collect the experimental subjects.


    Of course, the most terrifying thing is not this, but that Orochimaru is the heir recognized by the outside world. Once Orochimaru makes great achievements on the battlefield again, then Orochimarus obtaining Yondaime Hokages position will be a sure thing!


    When Orochimaru bes Hokage, those human experiments sealed by Hiruzen are likely to reappear in Konoha in an upright manner!


    Hiruzen smoked from his pipe calmly, refused Danz with a faint expression, and said with stern righteousness that Orochimaru has just returned from the Sunagakure Battlefield and should rest for a while, and then, he took advantage of the situation to send InoShikaCh.

 Chapter 279: Yellow Flash

    Chapter 279: Yellow sh


    Konoha.


    Root.


    In the gloomy conference room, Danz and Orochimaru sat on the sofa opposite each other, looking at each other silently.


    What the hell happened? Danz asked in a deep voice, Hiruzen, he he seems to be beginning to suspect you!


    A smile appeared on the corner of Orochimarus mouth: It should be rted to the corpses of Sunagakures Shinobi.


    Danz frowned: Did you leave any evidence?


    If there is evidence, it wont be that simple.


    Orochimarus voice is hoarse, but his tone was calm, But in the next period of time, we have to keep a low profile for a while.


    What are you going to do? Danz asked.


    Orochimaru has a yful look in his eyes: He talked to me before, hoping that I could be a Jnin Instructor.


    Hmph.


    Danz snorted coldly, and said disdainfully, He suspects that you participate in the human experiment and does not want to see you continue to gain merits, so he wants you to stay away from the battlefield. Asking you to act as a Jnin Instructor must be because he wants you to regain your humanity after teaching some children. He is really naive, Orochimaru, what are you going to do?


    Hehehe, since it is my teachers request, of course I have toply. Orochimaru said with a smile.


    In that case, I will help you collect the list of students who graduated this year. Danz said.


    I dont need ordinary graduates.


    Orochimaru said, If someone wants to be my disciple, they must graduate at least two years in advance!


    Anything else? Danz asked.


    Orochimarus eyes flickered brightly, and he said with a smile: If possible, it will be better if they are in the same grade as Gekk Kanp. I am a little curious about his rise.


    I understand.


    The Land of Rain.


    Under the gloomy cloud curtain, in the long and narrow brown red canyon, four Sunagakures Shinobi are being chased by a group of Iwagakures Shinobi.


    Doton: Dorys! (Earth Release: Earth Flow Spears)


    On the narrow rock path, dozens of sharp stone spears are like the tips of spring bamboo shoots, crazily drilling out of the ground.


    "


    "


    The four Sunagakures Shinobi figures are flexible, as they either flicker or jumped in an instant to escape the stone spear attack.


    Doton: Ganseki Kuzushi!!! (Earth Release: Rock Copse)


    Another Iwagakures Shinobiunched Ninjutsu from behind. Under the huge Chakra fluctuations, the rock walls on both sides of the canyon copsed suddenly. Down, like the top of Mount Tai suddenly falling on the heads of the four Sunagakures Shinobi.


    Fton: Kazekiri no Jutsu! (Wind Release: Wind Cutter Technique)


    Kanp, who is disguised as Sunagakures Shinobi, gritted his teeth and shot out a huge wind de, cutting the copsing rock wall in half!


    Half a month ago, when Danz left, five Roots Shinobi and Kanp were left behind to continue to wreak havoc. Kanp was unwilling, so he repeatedly urged the five Roots Shinobi to do a huge rampage. If he didnt seed, he can follow them reluctantly. But Kanp seeded, and they sessfully provoke the group of Iwagakures Shinobi behind them.


    After all the chase, two Roots Shinobi have died!


    Doton: Retsudo Tensh! (Earth Release: Tearing Earth Turning Palm)


    Behind him, the Iwagakures Shinobiunched another attack, mming his palms onto the ground, the narrow rock path suddenly split.


    The three Roots Shinobi immediately stepped on the rock wall and ran forward. As for Kanp, his eyes lit up and he went straight in: Doton: Doch Senk! (Earth Release: Subterranean Voyage)


    Unfortunately, as soon as he got into the ground, the Iwagakures Shinobi used Opening Earth Rising Excavation and suck him out of the ground.


    Kanp felt ufortable!


    Doton: Dorys!


    This is not over yet. At the ce where Kanp is about to fall, dozens of rock spears burst out from the rock path, and pierced towards Kanp.


    Kanps face turned ck when he saw this.


    Fton: Daitoppa! (Wind Release: Great Breakthrough)


    Kanp, who is in mid-air, immediately formed hand seals and spewed out a hurricane, blowing away the rock spears, and at the same time, slowly falling with the help of the hurricane, but at the same time, he was almost surrounded by the Iwagakures Shinobi behind him.


    Without saying anything further, Kanp just formed hand seals and spewed out a giant fire dragon to force them back, and then shed away quickly.


    Kanp looked at the front, and saw that the three Roots Shinobi ran very fast. He was four to five hundred meters behind them.


    Kanp had hoped to encounter such a situation before, and then get away from them with just and honorable way, but now that a group of Iwagakures Shinobi is behind him, if he ran to another direction, wouldnt he help them lead the Iwagakures Shinobi away?


    Kanp cannot take such a big loss.


    So he hung tightly behind the Roots Shinobi.


    The current Kanp has mastered the Taijutsu Body Flicker Technique to the perfect level. The 9-fold increase brought by it makes Kanps speed not overwhelmed by the Roots Shinobi, so there is no need to worry being thrown off in a short time.


    Its just that its not an option to keep running like this.


    "


    "


    Kanp is very irritated.


    At this moment, dozens of messy air breaking sounds suddenly came from above the cliff.


    Kanp looked up and saw dozens of strange kunai covering the sky, and shot towards him and the Iwagakures Shinobi behind him.


    Those kunai look a little familiar


    Kanps pupils shrank slightly, and as soon as he realized what it was, he caught a glimpse of yellow sh suddenly flickering in the corner of his eyes, and then a hint of coolness came from his neck.


    The coolness gradually expanded, and Kanps heart was about to burst!!!


    !!!


    Chotto matte!!!


    At this moment, he wanted to form hand seals to use Hardening Technique, Body Flicker Technique, and wanted to kick the other party, but at this moment, the muscles of his whole body seemed to be locked by invisible shackles. Except for his brain cells, which are very active, his limbs cant be moved in the slightest!


    Kanp has experienced this kind of feeling many times. He is very experienced, and instantly judged that his body could not keep up with his consciousness, but this time is the closest he is to death When the throat coolness in his throat gradually expanded, Kanp finally unlocked his  tongue with powerful willpower!


    Chicken man!!!


    Kanp screamed hoarsely.


    In the next instant, the coolness suddenly disappeared.


    Kanp stopped, he lost his bnce and fell five or six meters out on the rock path. After stopping, he immediately touched his neck.


    He felt a touch of wetness, and when he looked down at his hands, there was blood on his fingertips.


    People may not believe it, but if it werent for my quick mouth, I would have been killed by the Yellow sh


    There is feeling of a great horror between life and death in his heart. At this moment, Kanps heart beat violently and his eardrums seemed to be shattered. The blood in his whole body was rapidly flowing, and then it overflowed from the wound in his throat, and even spread into his trachea. Kanp was choked by his own blood, and after he recovered, he hurriedly treated himself with Healing Technique.


    So scary!!!


    Kanp didnt dare to move his neck, so he turned half of his body and looked back. At this time, the group of Iwagakures Shinobi, who were chasing him, had all fallen to the ground, blood pooled under their bodies.


    If I was a step slower, I might already be like them, right? Kanp has lingering fears in his heart!


    Then, he saw a blond young man with his back turned to him, and also the special kunai which was scattered around him.


    Who are you.


    Minato started to talk without turning his head as he recovered his kunai.


    Kanp looked down at himself and found that he was still dressed as Sunagakures Shinobi, No wonder Minato didnt recognize me.


    After releasing the Transformation Technique, Kanp returned to his original appearance.


    Minato turned his head and showed a trace of surprise in his eyes when he saw Kanp: Its you?


    Minato has met Kanp several times. The first time was at the entrance of Gekk Tavern, and then in front of Hokage Tower, and he also remembered that his Jnin Instructor is Aburame Shikuro.


    Kanp looked at Minato with resentment.


    Sorry, I didnt recognize you the first time.


    Minato hurriedly came over and apologized.


    Its fine, Ive been using Transformation Technique all the time after all. What else can Kanp do? Of course, he chose to forgive.


    But, why are you here? Minato asked strangely.


    Its a mission.


    Kanp didnt know where to start for a while.


    At this time, the Anbu, who followed Minato, finally arrived on the scene.


    Because of this, Kanp was immediately recognized.


    Gekk Kanp, its you!


    Three Anbu walked out, and when Kanp took a look at them, he recognized that they used to be in the same tent with him, What is their name?


    Cant remember.


    Thinking of this, Kanp looked at them embarrassedly.


    The three people were furious and stared at Kanp while gnashing their teeth.


    Minato asked around and found out that Kanp was also one of the Anbu who followed Orochimaru back then.


    Kanp then was targeted by Pakura, so he was transferred to the Land of Rain by Orochimaru, and then was dragged by Danz to do evil things.


    So thats how it is.


    After figuring out the whole story, Minato smiled and said to Kanp, Hokage-sama has already handed over the Anbu, who had previously followed Orochimaru-sama, to me, so Kanp, you will also follow me in the future.


    When Kanp heard this, he was greatly relieved: I finally found the safest organization!!

 Chapter 280: Sunagakures War Compensation

    Chapter 280: Sunagakure''s War Compensation


    When the whole situation here was figured out, the group of Anbu discovered Iwagakures Shinobi, who are dead not far away.


    Those Iwagakures Shinobi


    Minato-sama, what did you just do?


    No way? Could it be that Minato-sama did it alone?


    Impossible! Minato-sama only arrived a little earlier than us, with such amount of time, there is not enough time kill even one Iwagakures Shinobi!


    Although the Anbu here were all elites, but have they ever seen Flying Thunder God Technique?


    Kanp looked at them with disdain. Not only did he watch them, but he also survived under Flying Thunder God Technique. It was a miracle!


    He can use it to brag for at least a year!


    The Anbu went up to check and found that these Iwagakures Shinobis death patterns were very simr. They are all killed by someone close-up, with cut on their throats, or had their hearts stabbed. They died cleanly, without being able to do anything!


    And ording to where they fell to the ground, it seems that they were killed at the same time!


    But how is this possible?


    The Anbu looked at each other in sock, and finally looked towards Minato.


    Minato just smiled, not wanting to show off.


    So, everyone turned their eyes towards Kanp.


    Kanp has already finished using Healing Technique for himself, and then created shadow clone, let shadow clone use the perfect level of surgery to sew a few stitches on himself, then apply some healing medicine, and then use the perfect level of bandages in front of everyone to wrap himself.


    Oi, Gekk Kanp, hurry up, everyone is waiting for you.


    Yeah, tell us, what happened just now?


    The Anbu said impatiently.


    Kanp disbanded the shadow clone angrily, and said with a snort: The corpse was there and no one has touched it. Cant you tell how they died yourself?


    Everyone looked at each other helplessly. They did judge it, but they could not believe it as the conclusion is too terrifying.


    Kanp said reluctantly: I was chased by these Iwagakures Shinobi before, and then I saw a yellow sh, and then was shed in the throat half-way. When I turned back, the Iwagakures Shinobi, who was chasing me, were already like this.


    So


    It really is Minato-sama


    Its so terrifying


    He actually killed a group of Iwagakures Shinobi in an instant, that is to say, as long as he is willing, he can also kill all the Anbu present in an instant!


    What an abnormal strength!


    The eyes of the Anbu looking at Minato were now filled with both respect and awe.


    When Hiruzen assigned them to Minato before, these Anbus didnt say anything, they were actually very unhappy in their hearts.


    After all, they have only been with Orochimaru. Orochimaru is one of the Sannin, he is powerful and famous in the Shinobi World. He also led everyone to victory in the Battle of Kiky Pass, defeating Sunagakure, but Minato? He has no strength and no reputation, not to mention he is not from any great ns, so why would they follow him?


    So, they were a little bit unconvinced on the way here, but at this moment, everyone was a little scared.


    Lets clean up here, we Just as Minato opened his mouth, Kanp ran over immediately.


    All these trivial matters can be handed over to me in the future!


    Kanp said righteously.


    The other Anbu didnt bother to care about him either, and they are looking at Minato seriously at this moment.


    On the other side.


    While picking up the corpse, Kanp suddenly felt as if he had forgotten something.


    After picking up the Iwagakures Shinobis corpses, Kanp remembered the three Roots Shinobi.


    But Kanp turned to look at Minato in the crowd, I can just follow Minato now, so it doesnt matter whether those people are dead or not.


    After that, Kanp wanted to get close to Minato, but unfortunately, there is no chance at all!


    Next to Minato, the other Anbus Shinobi had already been tightly clinging to him, and theres not even a crack left for Kanp!


    A**kisser!


    Very shameless!!!


    Kanp stared at them with jealousy, and then put on the benevolent eyes.


    Hey, what mission are we going to perform now?


    After a long time, Kanp couldnt help asking.


    Mission?


    The Anbu next to Kanp turned his head and smiled kindly, Our mission is to follow Minato-sama.


    And then? Kanp asked.


    When that Anbu looked at Kanps kind face, he said with a smile uncontrobly: Then it depends on what Minato-sama wanted.


    What Minato wanted is very simple. That is, to kill more Iwagakures Shinobi in the shortest time with the most effective method, so he did not join up with therge troops on the front line, but instead took the Anbu with him to attack and assassinate wildly on the battlefield.


    In just half a month, theres more than 200 Iwagakures Shinobi who had died at Minatos hands, and the dozens of Anbu who followed Minato had killed less than ten people in total!


    In other words, Kanp and the other Anbus Shinobi cant help Minato at all!


    Every time they encountered Iwagakures Shinobi, Minato would throw a handful of kunai engraved with Flying Thunder God Techniques form, and the battle will end with yellow sh flickering everywhere.


    The few people killed by the Anbu are also the kill they stole.


    Minato is also aware of this. So in order not to wastebat power, Minato decided to let some of the Anbu to join the frontline team. Of course, he also had to keep a few men to deal with the misceneous matters.


    Minatos gaze went back and forth on everyone, and the Anbu, who was seen by his gaze, all raised their heads upright, wishing to directly upy all of Namikaze Minatos sight.


    It cant be helped, as Minatos personality is too charming. In just half a months time, he has already conquered them with his approachable and warm personality, and terrifying and abnormal strength!


    Finally, Minato chose three subordinates, one of which is Kanp.


    The reason why Kanp was chosen, it is because Minato is also selfish.


    Firstly, Kanp is young. So if he follows him, he can take care of him more. Secondly, when Kanp was still in Shikuros Team 2, he once helped Kakashi, who was hunted down by Iwagakures Shinobi in the Land of Grass. He has always remembered this. And thirdly, Kanps speed is very fast!


    Kanp already has the Uzumaki ns physique, and coupled with the perfect level Taijutsu Body Flicker Technique, his speed is the fastest among the Chunin. And even if he is ced among Jnin, his speed is not much worse, otherwise, when he was being chased by the group of Iwagakures Shinobi, it would be impossible for Kanp to run for so long.


    Then there is the fourth, which was Kanps benevolent eyes!


    The fifth, benevolent eyes!


    The sixth, benevolent eyes!


    Seventh


    Combined, Kanp was naturally chosen by Minato.


    Then next, lets attack Iwagakures logistics supplies!


    The number of people has dropped sharply, but Minatos thoughts are getting more and more crazy. At this time, he is nning to take the three of them to go deep behind Iwagakures Shinobi and destroy their supplies!


    However, Kanp and the other two have no opinion about this. It cant be helped, after all, Minato is too strong and has established an invincible image in their hearts. Even Kanp feels trapped in it, and their IQ is depreciating like crazy. Theyre about to be a corpse picking salted fish who can only shout 666. (T/N: 666 is Chinese ng for amazing, GG, awesome, etc.)


    Land of Wind, Sunagakure.


    Yondaime Kazekage, Rasa, is sitting silently with Chiyo, Ebiz and the other Sunagakures higher-ups.


    The war with Konoha has basically ended, and the Land of Fires Daimy has sent a minister to the Land of Winds capital as early as a month ago, and negotiated with the Land of Winds Daimy on the terms ofpensation for the defeated country.


    Now, thispensation use has been ced in front of them.


    When they looked at it roughly, one or two of them were about to have a heart attack.


    80% of Sunagakures entrusted missions for the next three years needed to be allocated to Konoha!


    For the entrusted missions in the next three to ten years, 50% must be allocated to Konoha!


    For the entrusted missions in the next ten to twenty years, 30% must be allocated to Konoha!


    In addition to this, arge sum of cash and arge amount of Ninja Tools must be given aspensation!


    At the same time, they need to hand over all the prisoners in their hand for free!


    Later, the Sunagakures Shinobi in Konohas hands will needed to be redeemed at a high price. As for the captured civilians, sorry, but they will directly be the poption of the Land of Fire, and they are not allowed to do anything about it.


    Moreover, it is stipted that Sunagakures Shinobi must apply to Konoha if they want to enter the Land of Fire. If they enter the Land of Fire without permission, Konoha will directly kill them!!


    There are also a series ofpensations in the back, such as mineralpensation, such asnd natural resourcespensation, but these are all headaches for the Land of Winds Daimy.


    We can never ept suchpensation use!


    "


    "


    If we sign this use, our vige will not be able to develop in the next 20 years!


    Are Land of Fires Daimy and Sandaime blood sucking vampires?!


    Our Daimy is also very dissatisfied because there are so many minerals andnd natural resources that is needed forpensation, and the Daimy does not even want to fund our vige anymore.


    The Sunagakures higher-ups spoke one after another, A lot of our brothers in the vige has died, but we still need to pay such crazypensation. However, looking at their eyes, it seems that they did not seem hopeless at all.


    At this time, the Yondaime Kazekage, Rasa, spoke up.

 Chapter 281: Sunagakure And Amegakures Plan

    Chapter 281: Sunagakure And Amegakure''s n


    Land of Wind.


    Sunagakure.


    Kazekage Building, conference hall.


    Its true that the situation we faced after the defeat was very passive, but the Land of Earth and the Land of Lightning have dered war on the Land of Fire at the same time, theres also Land of Waters Kirigakure. That is to say, Konoha is now facing the siege of Three Great Shinobi Viges, and their situation is even more severe than ours!


    Rasa then continued, The current Konoha urgently needs allies!


    The Sunagakures higher-ups present had reached an agreement long ago. As soon as Rasa said this, they immediately nodded.


    Everyone, during our previous war with Konoha, Land of Earths Iwagakure has deceived us several times! If they could invade the Land of Fire as early as the contract and share our pressure, our camp in Kiky Pass wont be attacked by Orochimaru so soon!


    We lost the Battle of Kiky Pass. Soon after we retreated to Land of Rain, we were attacked by Iwagakures Shinobi!


    Iwagakures Shinobi also framed us, saying that we were the first to attack them, shameless!


    That bastard noki clearly wanted us to fight to the death with Konoha, and finally jumped out to clean up the mess!


    Although we were defeated by Konoha, if we form an alliance with Konoha, we will have the power to fight Iwagakure!


    We need to transfer all the internal conflicts to Iwagakure! And even transfer our countrys losses to the Land of Earth.


    Forming an alliance with Konoha is beneficial to both of our countries!


    The premise of forming the alliance is that they must reduce thepensation!


    We cant take the initiative, otherwise, Konoha will definitely not reduce ourpensation!


    A lot of Sunagakures higher-ups started saying one after another, and the more they spoke, the more vigorous they be.


    Chiyo sat next to Rasa, and after listening for a while, she said unperturbedly: The Sunagakures Shinobi army that followed us are still stationed at the border of the Land of Rain, Kazekage-sama, this time, I need to ask you to take action personally.


    Rasa nodded solemnly: I will lead everyone into the Land of Rain and put pressure on Konoha and Iwagakures Shinobi!


    Konohas Sarutobi Hiruzen is an old fox. He will surely be able to guess our purpose when he sees us returning there!


    When the timees, he can only reduce ourpensation and form an alliance with us to deal with the Land of Earth together!


    Otherwise, Konoha will be finished!


    Hahaha


    Sunagakures higher-ups are happy.


    And Pakura.


    Rasas eyes narrowed slightly, and then he said without any emotion. Everyone, what do you think about Pakuras collusion with Kirigakures Shinobi?


    Pakura and Rasa are equally young, both have Kekkei Genkai, equally strong, and they both participated in thepetition for the Yondaime Kazekages position. Although Rasa won in the end, Rasa knew he was only able to win because of his gender!


    The precarious Sunagakure needs a man with a strong arm as a leader, not a slender woman!


    So, after Rasa became Yondaime Kazekage, every time he thinks of Pakura, he always feels that this Kazekages position was given to him by the woman Pakura!


    Speaking of Pakura, the Sunagakures higher-ups nced at each other, but no one starts to talk.


    After a while, Ebiz frowned and said: Although Pakura is indeed suspicious, she has never admitted of colluding with Kirigakures Shinobi.


    A higher-up next to Ebiz suddenly spoke: Now that the war is still not over, we need Pakura!


    Many Shinobi and civilians in the vige regard Pakura as a hero. We cant deal with her just on the grounds of her colluding with Kirigakures Shinobi, as it will definitely cause bacsh. Another higher-up said.


    After that, the remaining higher-ups also spoke for Pakura.


    Although on Kiky Pass, everyone was very angry with Pakuras betrayal and wanted to kill her directly, but when they finally calmed down, they felt that before there are any conclusive evidences, they should not p Pakura. After all, she is one of the highestbat power in the vige. Moreover, she is also a female, so in the future, she can get married and have a Scorch Release child!


    Rasa looked at them with a calm expression, and snorted coldly in her heart, thinking that one day he would take care of them all!


    Land of Rain.


    The scale of the war between Konoha and Iwagakure gradually expanded, and arge number of Land of Rains viges have been affected, and civilians suffered heavy casualties!


    Hanz is still huddled in Amegakure. Everyday, he wrote to Hiruzen and noki to protest, condemning their conscience, cursing their hypocrisy, cursing their ancestors, and wishing he could teleport to their location and ughter them!


    Hanz-sama!


    On this day, Hanz wrote another two thousand two hundred words letter. Just as he put it in the envelope, his subordinates rushed inside to report.


    Whats the matter? Hanz put the letter down, and turned to look at his subordinate, who is wearing a gas mask.


    Hanz-sama, theres information about the Akatsuki! the subordinate said.


    Akatsuki? Hanz recalled for a while, and then finally remembered this organization. Danz wrote to him before, and boasted shamelessly by saying that this organization would endanger his dominance.


    Yes!


    The subordinate said, We found that the Akatsuki is absorbing many Shinobi, who became homeless because of the war.


    Hearing this, Hanz sneered: So what?


    Most of the elite Shinobi in the Land of Rain are in Amegakure, and all of them are his subordinates. The Shinobi absorbed by Akatsuki are all Genin, there are even the kind of Shinobi who can only use with Three Basic Techniques. For such people, no matter how much Akatsuki absorbs, it is useless.


    Sir, Akatsuki not only absorbed Shinobi, but also helped many homeless civilians. Their reputation in the country Before the subordinate could finish his words, he was rudely interrupted by Hanz.


    Maintaining the rule of a country depends on military force, not civilians!


    Hanz said disdainfully, What Akatsuki doing is useless, but


    He rolled his eyes and said with a smile, I can use this organization.


    Because of the war between the two great powers, more and more civilians in the Land of Rain were killed. Hanz wanted to rescue them, but Amegakure is not one of the Great Shinobi Viges, so there are not manymissioned missions, moreover, because of the war, they are very poor!


    But now, he can just hand over this matter to the Akatsuki, let them contribute money and efforts, but the one who rules the Land of Rain will still be him, Hanz of the Smander!


    At the same time.


    In the Land of Rain, behind Iwagakures main camp, on the border between the Land of Rain and the Land of Earth, Minato, Kanp, and the two other Anbu, one is called Mizuki Maika, and the other is called Honda Yoshihide, a total of four people are sneaking into the vige.


    In front of them is a small vige in the Land of Rain. When Iwagakures Shinobi army entered the Land of Rain a few months ago, this small vige was destroyed in order to prevent information leakage. Currently, this small vige is a rest stop for Iwagakures logistics supply!


    Minato-sama, although this small vige is not big, but there are many buildings. Will it affect your performance? After Kanp observed the vige for a while, he turned his head and said to Minato in a henchman tone.


    Minato pondered slightly, but did not speak.


    Gekk Kanp, you idiot, just shut up!


    Mizuki Maika the 666 salted fish said dissatisfiedly, Minato-sama kill all the Iwagakures Shinobis in the vige in an instant, the kind of situation you said will never happen!


    Honda Yoshihide was also dissatisfied when he saw the pondering Minato: Stop arguing, Minato-sama is thinking.


    The two suddenly looked at Minato in silence.


    Maika, Yoshihide, Kanp, I want you three to attract their attention, as for the rest, just leave it to me!


    Minato has a warm smile on his face, dispelling the heavy dark clouds above the Land of Rain like sunshine!


    Understood!


    Kanp and the other two responded, rushed out immediately, and ran towards the small vige extremely arrogantly.

 Chapter 282: Distress Signal

    Chapter 282: Distress Signal


    As one of the rest stops for Iwagakures logistics supply, there are six Iwagakures Shinobi guarding this small vige, scattered among several buildings on the edge of the small vige.


    So when Kanp, Maika and Yoshihide rushed over arrogantly, they were immediately spotted by a Iwagakures Shinobi squatting on the rooftop.


    Enemy attack!!!


    The Iwagakures Shinobi on the rooftop yelled, then quickly retreated, intending to join hispanions.


    Although there are only three enemies, it is impossible to guarantee that there will be no reinforcements behind. Thinking this way, this Iwagakures Shinobi suddenly saw a Yellow sh suddenly flickering in the corner of his eye.


    What happened?


    Theres one more person?!


    He froze for a moment, and then felt a chill in his throat.


    Urgh!


    The Iwagakures Shinobiter realized that he lost his bnce and fell to the ground, his eyes filled with confusion, and his consciousness gradually fell into darkness.


    The other five Iwagakures Shinobi in the small vige heard the movement and immediately gathered in the middle of the vige, but they did not see theirpanions who sounded the rm.


    Wheres little wolf? Why hasnt hee yet?


    Is he already dead?


    The five Iwagakures Shinobi look at each other in nk dismay and immediately took out kunai, then looked at the surrounding vigntly.


    Then Kanps group of three appeared.


    Konohas Shinobi?


    There are three people, no wonder little wolf failed to escape.


    However, you can only end here!


    Seeing that there were only three peopleing, the five Iwagakures Shinobi immediately regained their confidence, but in the next instant, they saw a dozen strange kunaising down from above.


    There is anyone else?!


    One of the Iwagakures Shinobi cautiously avoided Kunai, then his face showed disdain and he sneered, Its a pity that you wasted a good opportunity to sneak attack.


    Just after the words fell, the Iwagakures Shinobi felt like there are more people around him, a touch of yellow, like a sparklingke, dazzling, but before he has the time to take a closer look, he felt a trace of coolness spread from his throat, and instantly permeated to the deepest part of his body.


    Urgh


    The Iwagakures Shinobi opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but the trachea in his throat was blocked by his blood, and then his blood poured out from his mouth. The moment he fell, his eyes fell on several nearby buildings and he found that hispanions were also releasing urgh sound, while clutching their throats. They were leaning against the wall and slowly fell to the ground.


    As expected of Minato-sama, he killed them in an instant! The licking dog Maika rushed up with a burst of praise.


    Minato smiled and said: I cant do this alone, its because you guys have attracted their attention.


    No, no, its all thanks to Minato-sama! Maika excitedly refused.


    A**kisser.


    Kanps lips twitched and then he ran over to collect the corpses of the Iwagakures Shinobi.


    Kanp, I wanted to ask before, why are you doing these things?


    Yoshihide has been paying attention to Kanp for a long time. Every time Minato kills Iwagakures Shinobi, Kanp will rush up to collect their bodies.


    Including the two hundred Iwagakures Shinobi previously killed by Minato, all of them were taken away by Kanp.


    And the most suspicious thing is that while Kanp collected the corpse, he would throw away the corpse he had collected before. Yoshihide couldnt understand why Kanp did such thing.


    This time, he finally couldnt help but asked.


    After throwing away the corpses that had been collected a few days ago, Kanp sealed the five fresh corpses into the scroll, and then he got up and said awe-inspiringly: Everything I do is for everyone!


    Huh?


    Yoshihide and Maika both looked at Kanp with a confused expression.


    Even Minato is puzzled.


    Kanp coughed dryly, and said, This is called the sowing doubt n! After we left, the other Iwagakures Shinobi would soon notice the abnormality here. When they arrived, they would see the corpses of theirpanions who were supposed to perform missions elsewhere, and theirpanions who were supposed to perform the guard duty here have disappeared, they must be puzzled! This can disrupt their investigation direction and buy us more time.


    When Minato and the other two heard this, they felt that it unexpectedly makes some sense!


    Cough.


    Kanp hurriedly changed the subject, Well, Im finished now, how about we withdraw?


    Minato smiled and said: Lets go!


    Not long after their group left the small vige, there was indeed a group of Iwagakures Shinobi arrived.


    The two led by nokis son, Kitsuchi, and his close friend, Monga.


    Its this kind of death again! Kitsuchi had a heavy expression on his face, One hit kill!


    Monga analyzed: This injury should be caused by a special kunai or a short sword, but


    Monga looked at the corpse of hispanion lying on the ground, and frowned, These people should have been dead for more than ten days!


    A few days ago, they passed by this small vige. In other words, the Iwagakures Shinobi who died here at this moment are not the Iwagakures Shinobi guarding this stronghold at all!


    The most terrifying thing is that they have received more than a dozen simr deaths!


    Monga can guarantee that the six Iwagakures Shinobi guarding this stronghold must have died, and their corpses will also appear in other ces some time in the future!


    Although it is certain that Konohas Shinobi did it, but just in case, we still have to confirm the identity and whereabouts of the murderer as soon as possible!


    Now that the rtionship between Sunagakure and Iwagakure is not very good, there is a possibility that these assassinations may have been done by Sunagakures Shinobi!


    Kitsuchi suppressed his anger, and ordered his subordinates in a deep voice, Check the surroundings of the vige immediately, and dont let any small clues go!


    A few dayster, the identity of the murderer was finally confirmed, but it was not discovered by Iwagakure, but it came from Konoha.


    When the group of Anbu who had followed Minato met up with the Shinobi on the frontline, they couldnt help but spread Minatos achievements. In addition, Minato has been active in the corner of the battlefield, so when it reached the ears of Iwagakures Shinobi, they immediately pinpointed that Namikaze Minato is the murderer!


    Namikaze Minato


    Kitsuchi frowned, It should be a Shinobi who is very proficient in assassination, but there is still too little information about him.


    If he is proficient in assassination, we should let him take the initiative to expose it!


    "


    "


    Monga pondered for a while, and said, I have a n


    Thanks to Kanps actions of collecting the corpses, every time Minato killed the Iwagakures Shinobi instantly, Kanppletely destroyed the scene cleanly and brought disastrous consequences to Iwagakures Shinobis investigation. At this time, they have no idea how terrifying Minato is!


    A few dayster, Minato took Kanps group of three to intercept and killed a few Iwagakures Shinobi teams. Kanp was both feeling regret and happiness. These days, he can collect three Earth Release Ninjutsu every day, and then throw away the Iwagakures Shinobi corpses, but even so, he has gotten more and more Iwagakures Shinobis corpses.


    Kanp counted the sealing scrolls on his body, and there is a total of eight!


    Some sealing scrolls can hold a thirty-forty corpse, and some can only hold seven or eight corpses. Roughly speaking, he has at least more than 150 strong men on his back!!!


    Kanp can hardly fall asleep at night because of this.


    This day.


    Minato and his group were running in the forest when they suddenly saw a re signal in the sky in the distance.


    Its a distress signal!


    Minatos expression changed, and he instantly disappeared.


    When Kanps group of three saw this, they quickly followed after him.

 Chapter 283: Ambush

    Chapter 283: Ambush


    Under the gloomy dark clouds, three Konohas Shinobi were surrounded by a group of Iwagakures Shinobi on the edge of the jungle!


    The three people are Katsumoto Konuma, Junichi Ishida, and Fukagawa Mai. They are all Tokubetsu Jnin from Konoha. They received the mission to destroy Iwagakures logistics supply and went deep into the enemys rear. They moved cautious all the way here, but they didnt expect that a group of Iwagakures Shinobi would suddenlye out to besiege them!


    Although Konuma has already released a distress signal, this is Iwagakures territory, and there are at least 50 Iwagakures Shinobi on the opposite side. The huge gap in numbers makes the three of them desperate!


    But as they fight, Konumas group of three found that this group of Iwagakures Shinobi seems to have vision problems?


    Whats going on?


    Konuma looked at the fifty Iwagakures Shinobi on the opposite side strangely, What are these guys doing?


    The fifty Iwagakures Shinobi madly used Earth Release Ninjutsu against Konumas group of three. A sharp stone spear slid past them, a huge rock fist fell behind them, and the rock pirs fell around them like an instor. They fought for a long time, but they didnt kill any one of them!


    Ishidas face showed startled expression as a thought shed in his mind: Are they dying time?


    Are you joking? Mai didnt see it that way, Its obvious that they have the upper hand now. Why would they dy time?


    This Ishida showed a bitter expression, as he also didnt know.


    Just when the three were at a loss and were about to be beaten to the point of autism by the Iwagakures Shinobi, a figure suddenly emerged from the forest.


    The three turned their heads to look, and found that the person has blonde hair with blue eyes, and hes wearing Konohas forehead protector?


    Not good!


    At this moment, Ishida realized the truth, Run!


    Mai also realized what happened, These Iwagakures Shinobi were indeed dying time, theyre waiting until our Konohapanions thrown themselves into the!


    Konuma regretted it a lot. He was the one who set off the distress signal just now, but he didnt expect that he would kill hispanion who was active behind enemy lines!


    Blonde hair and blue eyes, we cant go wrong, he is Namikaze Minato.


    Kitsuchi stood at the back, his fists clenched, and blue veins werepletely exposed on his forehead, What a handsome man!


    Monga stood beside him with his hands crossed near his chest. Both of them were robust men with a height of 2.2 meters, they were almost like door gods when standing together.


    The target appears, kill him!!


    Monga shouted in a deep voice.


    Understood!


    Finally appeared?


    Is he the one who killed so many of ourpanions?


    The fifty Iwagakures Shinobi are members of the special mobilebat unit of Iwagakures frontline camp. And they are all experienced Jnin!!


    Kitsuchi and Monga specially brought this unit over, just to kill one Minato!


    You guys stand back a little.


    After Minato appeared, he immediately jumped to a stone wall in front of Konuma, Mai, and Ishida.


    No matter who you are, run!


    The Iwagakures Shinobi seems to be waiting for you on purpose. Leave us alone, run!


    We can help you hold them off for a while, just run!!


    The three people are anxious. Although they were not injured during the battle with these Iwagakures Shinobi, battling constantly still consumed them. They didnt have much Chakra left, and it is impossible for them to run away, so now they can only hope that Minato can get away.


    Dont worry, its alright.


    Minato turned his head back and smiled slightly. Under the gloomy dark clouds, there was a breeze with rain strands blowing his golden hair, his sky-blue pupils and his warm smile are like the sky and the sea, wrapping them warmly.


    At this time, Kanp, Maika and Yoshihide also arrived.


    We finally caught up.


    Kanp sighed. Although it is not the first time he has seen it, but every time he sees Minato using Flying Thunder God Technique, it is a kind of enjoyment, as if the stars twinkling in the dark night, beautiful and picturesque.


    There are so many Iwagakures Shinobi Yoshihide was pleasantly surprised, This is a big scene that is rarely seen!!


    Hey, what the hell are you talking about?


    Konuma was furious, Even if you are all Jnin, it is impossible


    You just have to keep your eyes open and watch. The licking dog Maika said arrogantly.


    Konumas group of three was stunned for a moment, and then they subconsciously turned their heads and looked at Minato standing on the stone wall.


    At this time, the Iwagakures Shinobi has alreadyunched an attack. The ground cracked, the stone spear whistled, the rock fist was like the Mount Tai, and theres even Iwagakures Shinobi who directly used Hardening Technique to rush towards Minato.


    Kanp and the other five were also affected, so they hurriedly dodged backwards.


    At the same time, Minato jumped back and forth among the cluttered rocks, looking the fifty Iwagakures Shinobi on the opposite side with his eyes, and then a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. He then took out more than 20 special kunai with Flying Thunder God Techniques form carved in them, and then threw them away.


    In the next instant, Minatos figure flickered back and forth between the special kunai. The figure was as fast as an afterimage of electric light, and the people could only vaguely see the fleeting golden yellow hair.


    Huh?


    When Kitsuchi, who is standing at the back, saw the yellow sh shing back and forth, his scalp felt numb, and his instinct tells him that the situation is very bad!!


    "


    "


    Just as he was about to make a move, the yellow sh disappeared. Minato already squatted ten meters in front of him, and there was a special kunai stuck on the ground.


    Minato sighed regretfully, feeling that it is a pity that this kunai did not fall between Kitsuchi and Monga, otherwise, it would be another perfect double kill!


    Kitsuchi and Monga looked at Minato, who is ten meters away, in a daze and then looked behind Minato


    Theirpanions, who were still vigorous and lively in thest second, are now lying there motionless, with blooding out from their necks and hearts. What was even worse was the Iwagakures Shinobi, who used Hardening Technique, seemed to be hit by a thing that spun extremely fast, the injury spread counterclockwise, and blood sttered everywhere!


    Whats going on?!


    Kitsuchi backed away in horror.


    The members of the special mobilebat unit are all experienced Jnin, not Academy students. How could they all be killed in split second?!


    Is this some kind of sick joke?!


    Mongas forehead was dripping with cold sweat and he put his hands on his chest, but in the face of Minatos sharp blue eyes, he didnt dare to form hand seals at all!!


    Who on earth are you?


    I am Namikaze Minato!


    Minato stood up from the ground, and gently threw the special kunai in his hand towards the two of them.


    Mongas pupils shrink instantly upon seeing this: Run!!!


    Doton: Doryheki! (Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall)


    Mongas hands formed hand seals in an instant, and then he mmed his palms onto the ground, causing a huge stone wall to instantly rose from the ground in front of him!


    But


    That special kunai had already passed near his ears.


    In the next instant, one hand grabbed the special kunai, the golden yellow hair was floating in the air. Minato held the special kunai with one hand, and mmed Rasengan into Mongas heart heavily with the other.


    Boom!!


    Blood sttered, Mongas pupils instantly lost their luster and he died on the spot.


    Monga?!


    At this moment, Kitsuchis eyes were almost split. His pupils are bloodshot, and he wanted to rush up to fight with Minato, but reason tells him that he is definitely not Minatos opponent. In grief and indignation, Kitsuchi gritted his teeth and formed the hand seals for Subterranean Voyage.


    When Minato saw this, his figure shed to in front of him in an instant, and the Rasengan has already mming towards Kitsuchis head.


    Unfortunately, at thest moment, Kitsuchis hand seals werepleted, and his whole figure instantly sank into the ground and fled away!


    Minatos Rasengan was finally printed in the soil, sshing a lot of sand and dust.

 Chapter 284: Fame

    Chapter 284: Fame


    Edge of the jungle.


    On the uneven ground, fifty Iwagakures Shinobis corpses lie messily. Blood-reeking smell fills the air, and stimtes the hearts of Konumas group of three like a poison aura!


    Their brains havepletely shut down at this moment!!


    I seem to have fallen into a Genjutsu


    Are you kidding me? Fifty Iwagakures Shinobi Even the legendary Sannin cant do this in an instant


    I must be dreaming Yes, thats right, it is a dream, everything I see is fake, its all fake


    The three fell into self-doubt and self-denial. One kept pping their own face, one started to stab their own hands with kunai, and the other started mming their head against a tree. They were almost crazy.


    The licking dog Maika standing beside them was dazzled, and Yoshihide is fascinated.


    And Kanp is salivating!!!


    He forcibly resisted the urge to throw the Collection Technique directly at Minato, and silently rushed up to start picking up the corpses.


    Looking at the corpses on the ground being packed and sealed into the scroll by Kanp, and Konumas group of three finally recovered.


    So its not a Genjutsu


    Its not a dream


    He really killed so many Iwagakures Shinobi in an instant?


    The three people look at each other, and the same thought appeared in their minds: Who is this person?!


    Behind the huge stone wall, Minato sighed helplessly when he saw Kitsuchi escape into the ground. He had never learned Opening Earth Rising Excavation, so he could not force Kitsuchi out of the ground. his head, he turns around and get over the stone wall.


    Konumas group of three watched Minato slowly approaching them, and their delicate bodies are trembling uncontrobly. It was the fear of the unknown and the awe of the weak for the strong!


    When Minato walked halfway, he saw Kanp, who was picking up the corpses, and then joined him.


    Of course, he is not picking up corpses, but collecting the special kunai scattered on the ground.


    When Kanp picked up half of the corpses, he found that the eight sealing scrolls were full and he couldnt squeeze any more corpses, so he had no choice but to searched the corpses belonging.


    These people are all members of Iwagakures special mobilebat unit, so naturally, there is no shortage of sealing scroll. Kanp quickly found three scrolls with arger space, and then continued to pick them up.


    On the other side, Minato has also recovered all the special kunai, and then he walked to Konumas group of three and asked with a smile: Are you all right?


    Were okay.


    We are fine and not hurt.


    Sir, thank you very much for your life-saving grace!


    The three of them hurriedly said.


    Dont be nervous, you guys are safe now.


    Minato smiled and patted Konumas shoulder, then looked towards Maika and Yoshihide, It seems that Iwagakure has already noticed us. We have to be more careful in our next move.


    Yes!


    Maika and Yoshihide responded in unison, looking excited.


    After a while, Kanp has also finished picking up the corpses, and then ran back with a sour expression: Minato-sama, Im done.


    Minato pointed at the tall stone wall and said with a smile: There is another one over there.


    Kanp was startled, and hurriedly ran over. After bypassing the huge stone wall, he saw that there was a corpse of a robust man with a height of 2.2 meters.


    But why does his face look familiar?


    The Iwagakures Shinobi he has impression of are all side characters with a name, a surname and lines in the original work, but Kanp still cant remember this person even after a while.


    But its okay, Shinobi usually carry their Shinobi Certificate with them.


    Kanp touched Monga for a while, and soon found a sealing scroll, a Shinobi log, and an Iwagakures Shinobi certificate.


    Opening the Shinobi Certificate, he saw the name written on it is Monga.


    Monga?


    Kanp touched the chin and pondered for a while, but he still couldnt remember him.


    However, Kanp didnt think too much about it.


    He sealed Mongas corpse into the scroll, and then went around the stone wall to meet Minato and the others.


    Lets go!


    Namikaze tip-toed and his figure shes away instantly.


    At the same time, after Kitsuchi escaped the nightmarish hell by using Subterranean Voyage, he did not dare to rest at all, and rushed frantically to his main camp. It took him only two days to arrive at Iwagakures main camp!


    Although Kitsuchi is a Jnin and the son of Sandaime Tsuchikage, noki, he is not the leader of the main camp, otherwise, he would not have time to personally lead his people to kill Minato.


    Seeing him returning to the main camp alone, the Iwagakures Shinobi around were confused.


    "


    "


    Kitsuchi-sama, didnt you and Monga-sama bring the special mobilebat unit to kill Namikaze Minato?


    Why are you the only one who came back?


    Faced with the inquiries from hispanions, Kitsuchi looked extremely ugly and he said: Namikaze Minato Everyone, if you see him in the future, run immediately!! Otherwise, otherwise


    Recalling the scene of fifty Jnin instantly killed by Minato, Kitsuchis two-meter-two robust body began to tremble.


    He then walked to the leaders residence.


    Kitsuchi then met Ichijo Yamahashi.


    Yamahashi-sama! Kitsuchi respectfully said.


    Ichijo Yamahashi is a friend of noki from the same generation. He is also one of the Tsuchikages consultants, the Commander-in-Chief of Iwagakures army in this war, and Kitsuchis boss!


    Kitsuchi, youre back, you havepleted the mission? Yamahashis hair was gray, his face was wrinkled, and he looked very old.


    Yamahashi-sama


    Kitsuchi raised his head, and the bloodshot in his eyes remained unresolved, The mission failed.


    Failed?!


    Yamahashi looked incredulous, How is it possible? You and Monga took all the members of the special mobilebat unit. Thats a full fifty of Jnin. No matter how amazing Minato could be, theres only dead waiting Wait! Wheres Monga?!


    After Monga graduated from the Iwagakures Shinobi Academy, he was carefully nurtured by Yamahashi bridge as his disciple, and Yamahashi has no descendants, so to him, Monga is like a son!


    Yamahashi-sama Im sorry


    Kitsuchi lowered his head, and his teeth were clenched tightly, In order to buy me time to escape, Monga has sacrificed himself.


    What did you say?


    The one-meter-high Yamahashi was stunned, and immediately walked to the 2.2-meter-high Kitsuchi furiously. He then raised his neck strenuously and looked up at Kitsuchi, What stupid thing are you idiot talking about?! What about the fifty Jnin you brought with you? Even if you are not the opponent of that Namikaze Minato, wouldnt the fifty Jnin be able to hold Namikaze Minato?!


    They cant hold him!!


    Kitsuchi clenched his teeth, blue veins on his forehead werepletely shown, and his face is full of pain, Yamahashi-sama, they cant hold him!!! Its just an instant, it only took a split second for Namikaze Minato to kill them all!! They cant hold him even for a split second, Im sorry, Im sorry


    The 2.2-meter-high Kitsuchi then knelt in front of Yamahashi, Yamahashi-sama, its all my fault!! I killed Monga, and I killed the special mobilebat unit!!


    As soon as he heard this, Yamahashi staggers back, and he didnt look so good.


    How is it possible?


    Are you cracking a joke with me?


    Even Konohas Sannin cant kill fifty Jnin in a split second!


    Yamahashi couldnt believe it at all, but seeing Kitsuchi, who was kneeling in front of him, he had to ept this terrifying fact no matter how he resisted it!


    Fifty Jnins were killed by Minato in a split second


    His disciple, Monga, has also died


    Namikaze Minato


    Yamahashi spoke with trembling lips, wishing to take all the Iwagakures Shinobi in the camp directly to kill Minato, but this is a war, and it is impossible for him to issue such a faint order!


    Yamahashi forced himself to calm down and ask Kitsuchi the specific details of their battle with red eyes.


    Yellow sh


    Kitsuchi seemed to fall into terrifying memories, At that moment, I only saw yellow shes flickering everywhere, and then, everything was over.


    Yamahashi closed his eyes in pain, and after a while, he issued an order with difficulty.


    Whoever encounters Konohas Yellow sh need to immediately give up the mission and escape, and the vige will not hold them ountable!

 Chapter 285: Dont Lose Your Temper

    Chapter 285: Don''t Lose Your Temper


    Land of Fire.


    Konoha.


    Ichiraku Ramen.


    Anko, Tsukasa, Iruka, Izumo, and Kotetsu are having a dinner at the moment.


    Everyone, let us congratte Anko and Tsukasa for graduating from the Academy in advance!


    Cheers!!


    Iruka, Izumo, and Kotetsu held a ss of boiled water and clicked it with Anko and Tsukasas ss.


    No. Its obviously to celebrate the early graduation of Tsukasa and I. Why are you the one who decide the location of the celebration? Anko was very dissatisfied and prevented them from hitting her ss, I want to eat red bean paste!


    Red bean paste and so on, after graduation, you would be able to eat as much as you want. Iruka said with a smile.


    Is that so? Anko thought about it, and felt that it was true. Her anger immediately turned into joy, and she smashed her ss with Iruka and the others, and two of the ss at the time.


    When Teuchi saw this from the distance, he rubbed his head with helpless expression.


    However, Anko, Tsukasa, are you really ok with graduating early?


    After the excitement, Iruka remembered the situation in the Shinobi World and couldnt help but feeling down again.


    Why do you say that? Tsukasa asked strangely, holding her Shiramaru.


    Woof woof woof~


    The little puppy Shiramaru has grown a lot now. If it is standing on the ground, it would reach Tsukasas knees, with its ears slightly folded, it looks like a little silly but adorable.


    Isnt that obvious at a nce? Although we defeated Land of Winds Sunagakure, the war with Land of Waters Kirigakure is not over yet. And now, the Land of Earths Iwagakure and the Land of Lightnings Kumogakure have dered war to us. Izumo said, I heard that most of the Genin in the vige have already gone to battlefield, even some of the teachers in the Academy are no exception.


    Wont you also need to go to the battlefield?


    Anko said indifferently while drinking the ramen soup, Dont worry, after graduation, we will follow Jnin Instructor


    As she spoke, Anko was suddenly stunned.


    Now that the situation in Konoha is tense, both Jnin and Chunin have all gone to the battlefield, and even the Academys teachers and Genin have been called up, so how can there be Jnin to guide the training of these graduates?


    Its not good, its not good


    Anko turned her head to look at Tsukasa with dazed eyes, Could it be that us graduates of this year cant get Jnin Instructor? Its too much!


    Tsukasa chuckled and said: It doesnt matter. My grandfather is a Jnin before he retires. He will guide me in my training.


    Thats too much


    Anko pouted as she looked at Tsukasa, and then rolled her eyes, Tsukasa-chan, can I also train with your grandpa?


    No.


    Tsukasa turned her head to look at the ceiling, Our Inuzuka ns training ispletely different your training Anko.


    Please Tsukasa-chan~~ Anko acted coquettishly.


    Its not okay to act coquettishly either.


    Tsukasa ordered Shiramaru to block Anko. Seeing that the stic friendship boat was about to turn over, Iruka stood up and said, Okay, stop arguing, wont you know if you wait until tomorrow? Maybe there are still Jnin in the vige.


    I hope so. Anko leaned listlessly on Tsukasa.


    It is night.


    Orochimarus backyard.


    The bright moonlight caressed gently on Orochimarus pale and pretty face. At this time, he was leaning on a wooden pir in the wooden corridor, looking through the two lists in his hand with the help of the moonlight.


    "


    "


    Inuzuka Tsukasa


    Mitarashi Anko


    Among the graduates of the Academy this year, there are more than a dozen students who graduated early, but only two of them were in the same grade as Gekk Kanp.


    Orochimaru looked at Anko and Tsukasas information, and finally toss away Tsukasas information.


    It cant be helped.


    Tsukasa is from the Inuzuka n, and Inuzuka n is a Shinobi n from Sandaime Hokages faction. The most important thing is that all Inuzuka ns members have dogs!


    Orochimaru will be embarrassed if this dogs nose smells something that it shouldnt smell.


    Then, please take care of me in the future, Mitarashi Anko.


    Orochimaru slowly said with a smile.


    The next morning, the Academys graduates had already arrived in the ss ahead of the schedule, anxiously waiting for Jnin Instructor to lead them.


    But as Iruka and the others guessed, Konohas front line is tight now, andbat power is in short supply. Apart from Anbu and Root, how can there be any extra Jnin to be allocated to these graduates?


    But after a while, someone finally arrived.


    But its not Jnin, but Genin.


    Moreover, its a Genin who has just returned from the frontline and is responsible for logistics supplies!


    Follow me if your name is called!


    Genin, whose faces are full of vicissitudes of life, bloodshot eyes and even wounds on their bodies, have mercilessly led the graduates who had juste out of the ivory tower to go straight to the battlefield, and began the logistics path.


    Anko, Tsukasa, and the other early students who graduated early were sitting in a ssroom, and after a while, Genine to take them away in groups of three.


    Soon, Tsukasa and two other students were taken away by a Genin from Inuzuka n. In the end, only Anko was left in the huge ssroom.


    Sitting in the empty ssroom, Anko was panicking a bit: Everyone is in a group of three, so howe I am left alone? I Shouldnt be forgotten, right?!


    Just as Anko was at a loss, a long-haired man with a pale face and golden vertical pupils walked into the ssroom.


    Mitarashi Anko.


    Orochimaru put his hands in his pockets, I will be your teacher from now on.


    Hey, wait.


    Anko hurriedly sprang up from her seat, Is it just me? The other teams are all three-person groups!


    One person is enough. Orochimaru stuck out his long tongue and licked his face.


    When Anko saw this, he suddenly took two steps back: So disgusting


    Orochimaru had a mysterious smile in his eyes, and said: Then, let introduce myself first, I am Orochimaru.


    Im Mitarashi Anko, I Huh? What do you say your name is?


    Anko was startled, thinking that she had heard it wrong.


    Orochimaru. Orochimaru seemed to like the astonishment and surprise on Ankos face.


    The Orochimaru-sama from Konohas Sannin?!


    Anko almost jumped up, You didnt lie to me, right? Are you really Orochimaru-sama?! Not just having the same name? Why is my Jnin Instructor the legendary Sannin? Am I dreaming?


    Follow me. After Orochimaru watched for a while, he felt a little bored again, so he turned around and walked out of the ssroom.


    Anko hurriedly followed him out: Hey, wait for me, Orochimaru-sama, no, its Orochimaru-sensei!!!


    The rooftop of the teaching building.


    Hiruzen and Danz leaned on the railing and watched the graduates drifting away from the training ground, with different expressions.


    After a while passed, Danz slowly spoke: Hiruzen, how is the alliance with Sunagakure?


    When the news that Sunagakures Yondaime Kazekage, Rasa, brought an army and entered the Land of Rain reached Konoha, Hiruzen understood what they were nning.


    One, let Konoha reduce thepensation of the defeated country, and two, make an alliance with Konoha to defeat Land of Earth and transfer thepensation to Iwagakure!


    If Konoha doesnt do this, then Sunagakure is likely to go to war with the Land of Fire again!


    When the timees, Konoha is really going have a one against four war!


    In the current situation, we can only form an alliance with Sunagakure. Hiruzen said.


    Danz narrowed his eyes slightly, and suggested: Even if we form an alliance, we must prevent Sunagakure from betraying us. I suggest sending Sannin-levelbat power to the Land of Rain, Orochimaru


    No need!


    Hiruzen decisively shook his head, and said with a smile, There is Minato in the Land of Rain, so theres no need to worry.


    Is it Jiraiyas disciple, Namikaze Minato?


    Danz frowned slightly and he has a suspicious look on his face, He has Sannin-levelbat power?


    Looking at the expression on Danzs face, a mysterious smile appeared at the corner of Hiruzens mouth, then he slowly took out a scroll and handed it over to Danz.


    This is? Danz took it suspiciously.


    Its the information that just came back from the frontline. Danz, go back and look at it again, dont lose your temper, hahaha.


    With the loudughter, Hiruzen happily jumped down from the rooftop.

 Chapter 286: Fame, Merit, Strength

    Chapter 286: Fame, Merit, Strength


    The rooftop of the teaching building of the Academy.


    Danz looked at the scroll in his hand suspiciously.


    What does Hiruzen mean by that?


    Go back and look at it again?


    Dont lose your temper?


    Ridiculous.


    I am Shimura Danz, even if Konoha copsed right in front of me, my face wont change at all!


    With a sneer on the corner of his mouth, Danz directly opened the scroll, and when he saw the content, his one eye widened to the extreme!


    In the scroll, there is a piece of information obtained by Konohas Shinobi at the Land of Rain Battlefield after torturing the captured Iwagakures Shinobi.


    The content of the information is very simple. It is an order issued by Iwagakures higher-ups: Whoever encounters Konohas Yellow sh need to immediately give up the mission and escape, and the vige will not hold them ountable!


    And the identity of Yellow sh is surprisingly Namikaze Minato!


    The corners of Danzs mouth, then his whole face began to twitch, and in the next instant, he angrily threw the scroll to the ground!


    "


    "


    Why would the idiots of Iwagakure give such stupid orders?!


    Isnt this helping Namikaze Minato to be famous?


    Did Minato give you money?


    Is he your long-lost rtive?


    You actually issue such an unreasonable order?!


    Danz was restless.


    Counting from all three Shinobi World Wars, the Shinobi who can be treated like this by a Shinobi Vige can be counted on ones fingers. Before the Yellow sh, Namikaze Minato, only Konohas White Fang, Hatake Sakumo has obtained such privilege!


    In the Second Shinobi World War, Sakumo killed countless Sunagakures Shinobi on the battlefield, and the forced Sunagakure to issue a simr order: If you encounter Konohas White Fang, you can unconditionally give up the mission and return to the vige!


    After Hatake Sakumo, even Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Jiraiya, the Legendary Sannin that shakes the Shinobi World did not receive such treatment!


    Namikaze Minato, huh?


    A mere disciple of Jiraiya, one of the Sannin, huh?


    Why did Iwagakure issue such an order?!


    Jealousy made Danzpletely unrecognizable, and the veins near his temples became even more visible, but he quickly controlled his emotions.


    No matter how strong Namikaze Minato strength is, he will only be the next Konohas White Fang. There is nothing to worry about!


    But after thinking about it, Danz still feels uneasy. He waved his hand, and immediately afterwards, a Roots Shinobi appeared next to him, and knelt down on one knee.


    Immediately investigate the Yellow sh, Namikaze Minato. I want to know what he did on the frontline! Danz said coldly, There is also the past of Namikaze Minato, also investigate it.


    Yes!


    The Roots Shinobi immediately disappeared after responding.


    That night.


    The Root got specific information.


    At Roots Headquarters.


    Danz squinted at the information in his hand: Namikaze Minato kept assassinating Iwagakures Shinobi behind the enemys line, and then he was surrounded by fifty Jnin from Iwagakures special mobilebat unit. Namikaze Minato then killed these fifty Jnin in split second


    Split second


    Fifty people


    "


    "


    Jnin


    The corners of Danzs mouth were twitching like he was having cramps. He didnt speak, but his teeth were grinding at each other.


    Its Flying Thunder God Technique.


    In the shadow on the side, Orochimaru walked out slowly, and his golden vertical pupils contained a trace of fear, Only Nidaime Hokages Flying Thunder God Technique can do such thing.


    As someone who wanted to learn every Ninjutsu in the Shinobi World, Orochimaru knows almost all Ninjutsu, so in an instant, he guessed what Minato relied on to aplish this feat.


    Space-Time Ninjutsu, Flying Thunder God Technique


    Danz said furiously, Why does that bastard Hiruzen give such a dangerous Forbidden Technique to Namikaze Minato?!


    It should be Jiraiya. Orochimaru lowered his head and said, His eyes are as sharp as ever.


    The two fell silent.


    After a while.


    Danz opened his mouth: Once this information spreads, Namikaze Minatos reputation will instantly surpass you! You have to be prepared.


    Orochimaru looked towards Danz, and his eyebrows wrinkled slowly: Could it be that Namikaze Minato also want to


    Danz nodded solemnly: I deliberately collected the information about Namikaze Minato. When this guy first entered the Academy, he worked hard on his dream of bing the Hokage, until now, its still the same


    Minato is from a civilian background. Among the many Jnin in Konoha, he is only one of the many living beings in Konoha, the idiots who want to obtain Hokages position.


    But now, when the information in their hands spreads, Minatos fame will instantly rise to the top of the Shinobi World!


    Even Konohas Sannin has to shy away, even be history, and be Legend!


    And with Minatos terrifying strength, he can easily obtain huge merits on the battlefield, but Orochimaru is now stuck in the vige, unable to move even for a little bit. If this continues, Minatos exploits will definitely far surpass Orochimarus!


    Unparalleled fame, merits far surpassing Orochimaru and terrifying strength!


    And with Hiruzen and Jiraiya added to the mes


    Danz and Orochimaru look at each other, and at this moment, they actually felt a little bit cold in their hearts.


    Lets wait and see what happens Orochimaru said softly, and then retreated into the darkness.


    At the same time, the order about the Yellow sh issued by Iwagakure also spread throughout the Shinobi World at an extremely fast speed.


    Namikaze Minato, who killed fifty Iwagakures Jnin in an instant, finally became famous in the Shinobi world under the name of Yellow sh!


    Land of Rain.


    Sunagakures main camp.


    When the name of Yellow sh came to this side, Rasa couldnt sit still.


    Being able to kill fifty Jnin in an instant, Minatos terrifyingness is about to rise to the level of the God of Shinobi World. Rasa is very worried that Minato will defeat Iwagakure and the Land of Earth all by himself. When the timees, for their Sunagakure, let alone the benefits, the terms of the defeated country may be more stringent!


    Rasa immediately sent his men to the Konohas main camp to seek alliances!


    When the reputation of Yellow sh resounded throughout the Shinobi World, Minato, Kanp, Maika, Yoshihide, and the previously rescued Konuma, Ishida and Mai are still active behind the enemys line!


    The licking dog Maika looked at Konumas group of three with disgust from time to time: Hey, you three, its almost time for you to go back.


    Konuma shook his head, and said righteously: No, the mission hasnt beenpleted, so we cant just go back like this!


    Your mission is to attack Iwagakures logistics. It should bepleted. Maika said.


    Its not enough!


    Konuma looked at Minato with eyes full of admiration, and said, We have to stay here and destroy Iwagakures logistics! Isnt that right, Minato-sama!


    Minato showed a wry smile, and didnt know what to say.


    "


    "


    At this moment, two Iwagakures Shinobi suddenly emerged from the forest at the front.


    When the two groups met, they were all shocked. Whether it was Iwagakures Shinobi or Minato, they didnt expect such a coincidence?


    In the next instant, two Iwagakures Shinobis pupils shrank, as if they had seen a legendary demon, they formed hand seals and escaped into the ground without saying a word.


    Doton: Doch Senk! (Earth Release: Subterranean Voyage)


    The earth thinned under their feet, and the two immediately got into the ground and ran away.


    Minato frowned when he saw this.


    When Kanp saw this, he immediately took a half step forward and moved his hands: Doton: Kaido Shkutsu! (Earth Release: Opening Earth Rising Excavation)


    Kanp mmed his palms onto the ground, his Chakra poured into the ground, and the earth trembled in an instant. With a loud sound, a volcano-shaped hole drilled out of the ground, and violently shot out the two Iwagakures Shinobi, who had drilled into the ground!


    In the next moment, Minato threw a special kunai at the Iwagakures Shinobi in the air, and then his figure shes, and instantly appeared at mid-air to catch them.

 Chapter 287: Information

    Chapter 287: Information


    Support me at Pat /IamPoorGuyToo


    remove the *


    There are more than 150 advanced chapter there


    -


    Since following Minato, there have been more and more Iwagakures Shinobis corpses in Kanps sealing scrolls. Although he can collect one Iwagakures Shinobi every day, the corpses in the sealing scrolls seem to have the ability to reproduce, as the more he collected them, the more they are collected, they hollowed out Kanps Collection Technique, leaving him with a bunch of Earth Release Ninjutsu!


    Earth-Style Wall is already at perfect level, and the Earth Flow Spears is also at perfect level. Therere also other Earth Release such as Opening Earth Rising Excavation he used just now, Rock Copse, Tearing Earth Turning Palm, etc..


    Even Earth Release: Sandwich Technique, which can suppress Bij, was also collected! Thank you to Comrade Monga!


    Although I cant remember who you are even until now, I ept your Sandwich Technique!


    Kanp prayed to those Iwagakures Shinobi with gratitude!


    At the same time, Minato slowly fell from mid-air. The two Iwagakures Shinobi have been subdued by him, and even the Chakra inside their bodies have been sealed cleanly!


    Yellow sh, Namikaze Minato


    Demon!!


    The two Iwagakures Shinobis red at Minato, although they were trembling with fear, they couldnt lose their courage.


    Minato is very puzzled when he heard this.


    Yellow sh?


    Did they mean me?


    When did I have this nickname?


    The licking dog Maika said with a snort: What Yellow sh, its too ugly. Its Golden sh, golden!!!


    Thats right, Minato-samas hair is golden, so he should be Golden sh! Konuma echoed loudly.


    Kanp, who saw this, just shrugged. He also thinks that Golden sh is better than Yellow sh, but looking at the appearance of these two Iwagakures Shinobi, he knew that the news that Minato killed fifty Jnin in an instant had already spread. The Yellow sh nickname that Iwagakure gave him should have already resounded throughout the Shinobi World, and it is impossible to change the nickname again.


    Minato asked a couple of questions, but these two Iwagakures Shinobi have courageous spirits. No matter what Minato asked, they just red at him and didnt speak.


    The licking dog Maika is unhappy when he saw this, so he beat them up.


    Minato didnt stop him. Although he has a good character and treats others with kindness and sincerity, he is not an idiot, and can distinguish between friends and enemies!


    After being beaten for more than half an hour, the two Iwagakures Shinobi were already no longer in human form, and they finally spoke out the reason for the Yellow sh.


    Minato-sama, these Iwagakures Shinobi must be jealous of you, thats why they gave you the nickname of Yellow sh!


    Maika said with a snort, Golden sh is obviously more in line with your temperament!


    Minato smiled wryly when he saw this, Who wants to know the origin of that nickname.


    If you tell me tour logistics supply route, Ill let you go. Minato still cares more about the war!


    How could we betray our own vige!!!


    Yellow sh, it is our bad luck to fall in your hands, you can just kill us!


    The courageous spirit of these two Iwagakures Shinobi is back.


    Maika went up and beat them again for a long time, but unfortunately, it was useless.


    Kanp patted Maikas shoulder, and said earnestly: Leave it to me.


    Maika was hesitant: Can you do it?


    Kanp said with a snort: When I was in Anbu, I specialized in doing this!


    After saying that, Kanp directly punched the Iwagakures Shinobi on the right on the chest.


    Under the increase of extraordinary strength, the Iwagakures Shinobis chest caved, his broken ribs stabbed into his internal organs, and he vomited blood and died immediately.


    Kanp directly scared Maika and the others that they took a step back immediately, not to mention the Iwagakures Shinobi, who was directly paralyzed on the ground in fright.


    Okay, now its just you.


    Kanp squatted down with a smile and looked at Iwagakures Shinobi, who was full of horror: Dont be afraid, I wont hurt you.


    Kanp can use three purple talents at the same time. Before following Minato, he used dynamic vision, Uzumaki ns physique and extraordinary strength. After following Minato, the dynamic vision was reced with benevolent eyes.


    Therefore, when he saw Kanp smiled, the fear in Iwagakures Shinobis heart suddenly disappeared. He felt that Kanp did it for him and felt that he would not hurt him.


    Tell me your logistics route, and you can go. No one will know that you have leaked the information. Kanp smiled and induced him.


    When the Iwagakures Shinobi looked at Kanps face, he subconsciously felt that Kanp did not lie to him, This old man is trustworthy!


    Wait, he looks very young, why would I call him old man?


    The Iwagakures Shinobi was tangled in his heart, and his eyes shed with struggle.


    Kanp reached out and patted Iwagakures Shinobis shoulder lightly: Buddy, just say it, and then you can return to the vige and reunite with your family. They are all waiting for you to go back.


    I I cant betray the vige, I cant, absolutely cant!!! The Iwagakures Shinobi clenched his teeth, and his face is grim.


    No one knows that you betrayed the vige, no one knows. Look, your partner is dead. You can just transfer the responsibility of leaking information on him, and no one else will know.


    Kanp whispered, And what you are facing now is the Yellow sh. If you can escape from the Yellow sh subordinate, you will definitely be the hero of Iwagakure!


    The Iwagakures Shinobi subconsciously looked at Minato, and his heart moved: Thats right, I am facing the Yellow sh who killed fifty of Jnin in split second!


    The vige has already issued an order to retreat immediately when seeing Yellow sh. The reason for me to reveal a little information is to be able to retreat safely, to fulfill the viges order


    Looking at the desire to survive and struggle in the Iwagakures Shinobis eyes, Kanp smiled even more pleasantly.


    Ten minutester, the Iwagakures Shinobi finally gave a logistics route intermittently.


    Thats all I know.


    The Iwagakures Shinobi lowered his head, feeling the ease of being saved in his heart, and also regret of betraying the vige. His emotions wereplicated.


    Iwagakure obviously has more than one logistics route, but the Iwagakures Shinobi in front of them is just a Chunin, so he doesnt know much about it.


    Then, you can go now. Kanp said with a smile, I am a Shinobi who keeps my words!


    The Iwagakures Shinobi raised his head, looked at Kanp, and then looked at Minato again. Minato just smiled and didnt speak, but the Iwagakures Shinobi was trembling all over, and immediately backed up quickly with both hands on the ground. After moving ten meters away, he got up from the ground like crazy, and ran deep into the jungle.


    Are we really going to let him go?


    Maika was a bit unwilling, He will definitely reveal our whereabouts when he returns, and even the logistics route he told us will change.


    Then what are you still doing? Kanp turned around and looked at him helplessly, Hurry up!


    But you just said that you want to let him go.


    Maika snorted, and then secretly nced at Minato next to him, And Minato-sama also said that as long as he says information, he will let him go.


    You are so naive.


    Kanp looked at him as if he was an idiot, leaned his head and said softly, If Minato-sama really wants to let him go, why didnt he unlock his Chakra seal?


    Maika was stunned upon hearing this, Thats right, Minato-sama did not unlock his Chakra seal!


    He looked towards Minato in hindsight, and thetter smiled slightly: During the war, everyone must be adaptable.


    I understand!


    Maika nodded, but just as he is about to do something, the nearby Konuma has already taken the lead. His figure rushed directly into the jungle in a sh, and he killed the Iwagakures Shinobi cleanly!


    Minato-sama.


    Konuma came back carrying the Iwagakures Shinobis corpse, and he did not forget to raise his eyebrows at Maika.


    You!!! Maika felt that his position was being challenged, and he wanted to hit someone in anger.


    However, Kanp smiled and took out a sealing scroll, and then sealed away the two Iwagakures Shinobis corpses.


    Konuma looked at Kanp strangely.


    Then, our next goal is this logistics route. Minato said solemnly.


    Yes!

 Chapter 288: Limiting Namikaze Minatos Speed

    Chapter 288: Limiting Namikaze Minato''s Speed


    After half a day, Kanp and his group arrived at the logistics supply route. This is a long and narrow rock path that can only amodate two people at the same time. There are also steep rock walls on both sides.


    Its not easy to ambush here. Kanp frowned slightly as he looked at the long and narrow rock path in front of him.


    If we lie in ambush in the rock path, there is no way to hide people on such a long and narrow road.


    If we lie in ambush on the rock wall, it is too obvious.


    Kanp himself is not afraid, after all, he has the Transparent Release, but the rest didnt.


    Yes, I dont think its very good either.


    Maika then looked at Minato, Minato-sama, what do you think?


    Minato looked up at the top of the rock wall. As this ce is already very close to the Land of Earth, the sky is no longer gloomy. Through the narrow cracks on the rock wall, a faint sunlight can be seen.


    This is indeed a good ce to ambush.


    Minato pondered and said, If you can dive into the rock walls on both sides


    The rock walls?


    Kanps fixedly looked at the rock walls on both sides, and a thought shed through his mind, then he said: Is it a trap?


    There are several Earth Release Ninjutsu that allow the user to enter the ground, such as Subterranean Voyage, Hiding in Rock Technique, and Hiding Like a Mole Technique, If this is really a trap, arent t the rock wall on both sides full of Iwagakures Shinobi?


    Kanp formed the hand seals to use Sensor Ninjutsu, but unfortunately, his trashy Sensor Ninjutsu could not sense the inside of the rock, and then he creates a shadow clone, and ordered the shadow clone to dive into the rock wall using Subterranean Voyage.


    Kanp, you think too much.


    Maika looked at Kanp strangely, Although you are the one who tortured the information from that Iwagakures Shinobi, but everyone was there at the time, and that Iwagakures Shinobi didnt seem to be lying.


    Kanp then said: What if the information that Iwagakures Shinobi has was meant to lure us into taking the bait?


    Konuma suddenly thought of something, and eximed: I understand, those two Iwagakures Shinobi are likely to be bait, the bait that led us here!


    Several people felt their scalps numb at this moment.


    Did they sacrifice two of theirpanions just to bring us here? Maika was shocked. Although they are from different side, this approach of sacrificing theirpanions was really uneptable.


    Soon, Kanps shadow clone came out of the rock wall and shook his head at Kanp. He turned a half circle in the rock wall and didnt encounter any figure.


    Is there actually no Iwagakures Shinobi?


    Kanp disbanded the shadow clone, but still feels unsafe, so he turned around and looked towards Minato, Minato-sama, why dont we withdraw, safety first.


    Minato pondered for a while, and then took out a handful of kunai engraved with Flying Thunder God Techniques form, and said: You guys stay here and wait for me, I will go in and take a look.


    Minato-sama. The licking dog Maika hurriedly try to squeeze Kanp away, but he couldnt squeeze him, so he had no choice but to push his buttocks and forcibly squeezed in front of Kanp, and then respectfully reached out to take the kunai.


    A**kisser!


    Kanp really wanted to stab him with a thousand years of dead, but when he remembered his extraordinary strength Forget it, if I stabbed him, it would not end well.


    Then, Minatos figure shed and he entered the rock path directly.


    After a while, there was a sudden earth-shattering vibration in the rock road. Under the shocked gazes of Kanps group of six, the steep rock walls on both sides of the narrow rock path seemed to be two doors, slowly merging with the violent shaking!


    The mud and debris in the sky spread from the depths of the rock path along with the smell of soil, making people want to sneeze.


    This is Sandwich Technique?!


    Quickly run!


    Kanps expression changed. Before he came, he had seen this ce from a distance, and there were two tall hillsides. How could he think it would actually be Sandwich Technique?


    At this moment, his desire to survive exploded. He instantly used Transparent Release and became invisible on the spot, then he ran quietly and quickly ran far away!


    The shaking sound formed by the closing of the rock walls resounded through several dozens of kilometers, which perfectly covered the sound of Kanps footsteps!


    At this time, Maika, who was standing in the same ce, tightly held the special kunai in his hands. Yoshihide, Konuma, Junichi, Mai also surrounded him, and the five people did not pay attention to Kanp at all.


    The huge rock walls are still rumbling, and the five people are nervous.


    Why hasnt Minato-samae back?


    Its okay, Minato-sama will be fine.


    Boom!!!


    With the loud rumbling sound, the two huge semi-circr rock walls finally closed, and the ground in a radius of dozens of kilometers calmed down in an instant. At this moment, a figure suddenly appeared beside Maika, and its none other than Minato!


    Minato-sama, you are finally back!


    Thats great!


    Sure enough, its a trap of Iwagakure, everyone quickly retreat! Minato didnt have time to reminisce with them, so he decisively ordered to retreat.


    But at this time, hundreds of Iwagakures Shinobi rushed out of the surrounding ground, besieging Minato and the other five under the rock wall in all directions. Then, without giving time for Minato to throw the kunai, they immediately formed hand seals to use Earth-Style Wall, earth walls rose up irregrly, surrounding Minato and the other five, and also blocked Namikaze Minatos sight and his special kunai!


    Namikaze Minato, this is the end!


    Yamahashi appeared on the huge rock ball behind the six, looking down at Minato and the others with hatred in his eyes, but there was also a bit ofcency.


    At the beginning, he issued an order to retreat whenever someone encountered Yellow sh, but it was something deliberate!


    The first reason is naturally because of Minato is so powerful that he can kill 50 Jnin instantly. With such terrifying strength, anyone who encounters him will die, so issuing this order can effectively prevent the Iwagakures Shinobi who overestimate their capabilities from sending themselves to death.


    The second reason is to paralyze Minato, make him proud, make him lower his guard, make him mistakenly think that Iwagakures Shinobi can do nothing to him, make him more reckless and active in the rear, and then wait for the opportunity to kill him!


    The third reason is to help Minato be famous!


    The more famous Minato be, the more prestige they will gain after they kill Namikaze Minato, and the greater the blow to Konoha!


    The death of an ordinary Jnin, and the death of a Jnin who can be as famous as Konohas Sannin, the difference is huge!


    Because of that, after Minato became famous in the Shinobi World, Yamahashi, as the leader, personally led a team to ambush Minato!


    As for how to kill Minato


    Hehehe!


    Namikaze Minato is indeed powerful, but his power is mainly reflected in speed!


    As long as his speed is limited, his strength will be limited, and there is a chance of killing him!


    After confirming with Kitsuchi the process of Minato fighting the fifty Iwagakures Jnin on that day and the process of killing his disciple, Monga, Yamahashi understood where Minatos power came from.


    Kunai!


    "


    "


    The kunai thrown by Namikaze Minato must have been marked with special time-space coordinates, which is the basis for him to be able to move instantly in a short distance!


    As long as we can limit Namikaze Minatos kunai, we can limit his speed, and we cankill him!


    Yamahashi squinted his eyes, and a smile slowly emerged from the corner of his mouth: Monga, sensei will avenge you!!


    Below, Minato, who was surrounded by the messy stone walls, did feel a little troubled.


    Hundreds of Iwagakures Shinobi are scattered in all directions, blocking his figure with stone walls, and the distance between them is also extremelyrge, so it is difficult for his kunai to be urately thrown to their location. Of course, the biggest troublees from the six behind him Huh?


    Howe there are only five people?


    Minato counted, Wheres Kanp?


    Maika, Yoshihide, Konuma, Junichi, and Mai also seem to realize.


    Wheres Kanp?!


    Why is he missing?


    Did he get into the ground?


    Impossible, there are so many Iwagakures Shinobi here, how could he get into the ground under their noses?


    "


    "


    He cant just disappear out of thin air, right?


    The five people watched the surrounding vigntly while muttering. There was not much worry in their expressions, because Minato, who is standing next to them, didnt look panicked!

 Chapter 289: Coming Back?

    Chapter 289: Coming Back?


    At this moment.


    When Minato, Maika, Yoshihide, Junichi, Konuma, and Mai were surrounded by hundreds of Iwagakures Shinobi, Kanp had already run five kilometers away!


    Is it safe now?


    Kanp swiftly ran up to a huge rock next to him, and looked back at the earth walls that are as small as scratches under the huge rock ball.


    At this moment, Kanps mind started spinning.


    It wasnt long since Minato killed the fifty Iwagakures Jnin, but now they dared to ambush us again. Besides the number of people, there must be other support.


    Did Sandaime Tsuchikage personallye here?


    Or, have they found a way to restrain Flying Thunder God Technique?


    No matter which one it is, Kanp definitely didnt take a loss in this wave!


    However, although Kanp ran out of Iwagakures ambush, if he left just like this, he could never gain a foothold in Konoha in the future.


    So, I have to look back!


    Not to kill the enemy, but just to take out mypanions!


    Its just that there are so many Iwagakures Shinobi there, and with Kanps current strength, what could he do?


    At a critical moment, Kanps inspiration came to light. He immediately removed Transparent Release, lit up Ice Release, and created the shadow clone, Yuki Hyketsu.


    My name


    Hyketsu started to speak very arrogantly as soon as he came out, but before he could finish speaking, Kanp interrupted him, Okay, okay, I know your name. Quicklye up with an idea, what should I do to save them!


    Kanp is not someone who arrogantly believed he can anything all by himself. So at this time, he chose to ask for help from his shadow clone!


    Hyketsu snorted and said: Idiot! Isnt it very simple if you wanted to save them!


    Kanp narrowed his eyes, and a fierce light came out from his eyes: I hate the people who talks halfway like you, finish your sentence in one breath, bastard.


    Hyketsu crossed hands near his chest, chuckled lightly, and said: Use Flying Thunder God Technique to save them!


    How could I do such thing. Kanp startled.


    Hyketsu shook his head in disappointment and said: You really are stupid! That Maika has a handful of Minatos Flying Thunder God Kunai in his hand. As long as you get another one, Minato can use Flying Thunder God Technique to rescue them from the inside!


    Thats a good way, but


    Where can I find Flying Thunder God Kunai? Kanp was confused.


    Of course, Minato will bring it to you! Hyketsu felt that the main body was really hopeless. As long as you make a little movement, Minato will definitely use Flying Thunder God Technique to fly out. When the timees, you can get the kunai and run immediately. All thats left is Minatos performance time.


    So thats how it is!


    Kanp was enlightened in an instant!


    Thats right, although Minato is surrounded by so many Iwagakures Shinobi, but with his speed, it only takes a few minutes to run out. As long as he runs out and give Flying Thunder God Kunai to me, then it will not be difficult to save the others!


    But, the premise is that Maika and the others can resist the attacks of those Iwagakures Shinobi!


    Kanp dispersed the shadow clone, then formed hand seals with both hands, and then used Fire Release: Great Dragon Fire Technique!!


    In the encircled circle of hundreds of Iwagakures Shinobi, Minato and the other five held kunai and watched the earth walls surrounding them vigntly.


    Minato looked back at Yamahashi on the huge rock wall behind him, silently calcting the distance between the them.


    Dont waste your effort.


    Yamahashis eyes are very good, and he seemed to see the light in Minatos eyes, so he said with a snort, Since this old man dares to appear, your kunai can never reach this old man!


    Minatos expression change: It is really exposed!


    Flying Thunder God Technique is indeed terrifying, but as long as someone has a deeper understanding of it, they will find that this technique still has a weak spot. Before this, the information on the two sides was not equal, thats why he was able to kill fifty Jnin instantly, but at this moment, these Iwagakures Shinobi are scattered in all directions, and Earth Release Wall was used to block his line of sight. So right now, unless Minato can throw thousands of kunai engraved with Flying Thunder God Techniques form at them at once, he wont be able to kill them instantly!


    But if he killed them one by one, Maika and the other would definitely not be able to withstand the Iwagakures Shinobis offensive!


    What should I do?


    Minato frowned slightly, unable to think of a way to save them from this situation.


    Kill them!! On the rock wall, Yamahashi shouted loudly.


    The next moment.


    Doton: Dorys! (Earth Release: Earth Flow Spears)


    Doton: Retsudo Tensh! (Earth Release: Tearing Earth Turning Palm)


    Doton: Iwadepp no Jutsu!! (Earth Release: Rock Gun Technique)


    The dozens of Iwagakures Shinobi in the inner circle immediatelyunched an offensive.


    Sharp stone spears burst out of the ground, earth cracked, rock balls flew horizontally, forcing Minato and the others to dodge continuously.


    Then, the hundreds of Iwagakures Shinobi in the outer circle also started throwing kunai, shuriken, and senbon towards Minato and the others, and these things were tied with Explosive Tags. Once it reached them, they would either die or be disabled!


    Katon: Dai Endan! (Fire Release: Big me Bullet)


    Fton: Daitoppa! (Wind Release: Great Breakthrough)


    While Maika and the others dodge the Earth Release of the Iwagakures Shinobi in the inner circle, they used Ninjutsu to blow the Ninja Tools in the air away, or blow them up, and every second, they are dancing with the Shinigami!


    Minato also took the time to throw out a dozen of kunai, and then flew over with Flying Thunder God Technique, but unfortunately, when the Iwagakures Shinobi saw these kunai, they immediately used their Ninjutsu to dive into the ground. Although Minato used his powerful reaction speed to kill several people, the efficiency is too slow!


    Minato-sama, hurry up and leave us here! Maika shouted loudly when he saw this scene, but he was immediately suppressed by the rumbling roar in the air and the sound of the rumbling rock crashing.


    Minato looked back, and just happened to see Maika being brushed by two sharp stone spears, and instantly stained with blood. Minato was about to go over to help, and a bright red line of fire suddenly reflected in the corner of his eyes.


    Minato was stunned, turned his head to look, and found a smallva-like fire dragon slowly flew into the sky a few kilometers away, and then dissipated.


    That was


    Yamahashi, who is on the rock wall, squinted his eyes halfway, and his turbid eyes showed a trace of unease. He immediately ordered the Iwagakures Shinobi at the outermostyer of the encircling circle, to go to the location of the fire dragon to check!


    When he saw the fire dragon, Minatos eyes gradually glowed, then he decisively turned around and used Body Flicker Technique to quickly sh to Konuma, and the others sides, and gave each of them a special kunai engraved with Flying Thunder God Techniques form.


    Hold on!


    Minato said solemnly, then flickered directly towards the location where the fire dragon rose.


    "


    "


    Seeing this, the Iwagakures Shinobi immediatelyunched a violent wave of Earth Release. Huge high walls stood in front of Minato, and at the same time, arge number of sharp stone spears burst out from the ground, as well as kunai and shuriken falling like locust rain. The attack range covers all directions, up, down, left, and right, and the entire sky!


    However, even so, it still cant stop him!


    A handful of kunai engraved with Flying Thunder God Techniques form was thrown out by Minato. After the kunai passed by, the Iwagakures Shinobi dived into the ground like snakes and scorpions.


    Minato took this opportunity to fly over, flying out of their attack range with no difficulty.


    Although the nearby Iwagakures Shinobi attacked in time, they couldnt stop him at all!


    In just a few seconds, Minato is about to break through the encirclement!


    As soon as Yamahashi, who is on the rock wall, saw this, hisplexion changed greatly: How could this happen?!


    In the face of hundreds of hundreds of Iwagakures Shinobi attacking from all directions and covering the sky, Namikaze Minato didnt even get hurt at all?


    How is it possible?


    How can he achieve this level?


    Its as if he has the ability to predict what is going to happen, he can see all the future attacks, and he can often dodge at critical moments, and it is not one or two times, but countless times!!


    Minato certainly does not have the ability to see the future. He just has better reflexes. An attack that cant be avoided by others is a basic exercise for him, otherwise, he will not be able to control Flying Thunder God Technique!


    When Yamahashi was about toe back to his senses, Minato had already rushed out of the encirclement and left without a trace!


    Damn it!!! Those who are in the outer circle, chase after him!!


    Yamahashis face is extremely ugly, and then he suddenly lowered his head to look at the five Konohas Shinobi, who were still being besieged by his subordinates, and roared furiously, Kill them!!

 Chapter 290: Demoted

    Chapter 290: Demoted


    After rushing out of the encirclement, Minatos speed soared to the limit. From the distance, only afterimages could be seen. The only thing that could give the clue for his identity is the golden hair!


    Dozens of Iwagakures Shinobi in the outer circle obeyed Yamahashismand and followed closely behind him, but they couldnt keep up with Minatos speed at all!


    Soon, Minato caught up with the previous batch of Iwagakures Shinobi, who had been ordered by Yamahashi to check.


    Namikaze Minato? How did he get out?!


    The Iwagakures Shinobi turned pale with fright, and just as they were about to make a move, Minato had thrown a handful of kunai.


    Under the desperate gazes of these Iwagakures Shinobi, yellow shes suddenly appeared, and everything was over in the next instant.


    After leaving behind the messy corpses, Minato finally arrived at the spot where the fire dragon appeared before.


    Kanp!


    Minato threw a kunai engraved with Flying Thunder God Techniques form into the sky with a clear shout, and then his figure disappeared in an instant.


    At this moment, Kanp sprang out from the corner and steadily caught the special kunai.


    Why are you throwing it so high?


    Kanpined, but then he saw dozens of corpses one kilometer away, and dozens of Iwagakures Shinobi approaching quickly from two kilometers away!


    Kanp instantly understood why Minato had thrown the kunai so high, it was to let him run!


    Without saying anything further, Kanp held the special kunai tightly and shed away.


    At the same time, Yamahashi, who is on the top of the rock wall, looked at the five Konohas Shinobi in the encirclement, who couldnt hold on for much longer, and suddenly saw a blur, and he seemed to see a familiar figure


    Blonde


    Namikaze Minato?


    Didnt he run away?


    How could it be


    Just as Yamahashi was stunned, Minato, who suddenly appeared in the inner circle,pletely ignored the impending violent Earth Release Ninjutsu, and grabbed Maikas hand and directly disappeared from that ce!


    At the same moment, Kanp has just shed a few tens of meters away, and two people suddenly appeared beside him.


    Its none other than Minato and Maika!


    Whats going on? Maika was stunned. A moment before, she was still hiding from the earth stone spears, stone pirs, rock bullets, Ninja Tools + Explosive Tags, and at the next moment, it was calm and tranquil.


    He turned his head and his vision blurred, as if he saw Minato, but he didnt seem to see him again.


    Dont just froze there, run quickly! Kanp grabbed him and ran forward.


    Under extraordinary strength, Maika had no strength to resist at all, and she was dragged and ran for tens of meters before reacting.


    Let go of me, I get it! Maika struggled to break free, and Kanp saw that his body was covered in blood, so fearing that his extraordinary strength would tear his wound, he had no choice but to slow down and let go of him.


    What a powerful strength


    Maika stopped after she was free and looked at Kanp with surprise. It seemed that she realized that Kanp had such great strength.


    Run! Kanp looked at him speechlessly.


    I


    As soon as Maika opened his mouth, he saw a blur in the corner of his eyes, and there seemed to be two more people here. He turned his head to look, but only saw one person, which is Konuma.


    You


    When he saw Konuma, a sh of inspiration appeared in Maikas mind, and he was surprised and delighted, Its Minato-sama, it must be him, sure enough


    So stop talk nonsense, dozens of Iwagakures Shinobi are behind us! Kanp is so angry that he wants to kick Maika in the face, This guy is definitely demoted by the plot, and he will definitely die if I am not here!!


    When Maika and Konuma were reminded by Kanp, they immediately put on their stance to run, and then Minato appeared again, this time with Yoshihide.


    The two of them were decisively demoted again and did not run away.


    Cant you run already!


    Minato-sama is really amazing. Even though everyone has fallen into such a desperate situation, he can still find a way to rescue us! Maika waspletely convinced and amazed!


    Yoshihide looked around with his bloodshot eyes, and it it took a while to confirm that he was safe. After that, he was deeply relieved that his body deted like a rubber ball.


    Konuma nodded deeply, he raised his hand, and theres a hideous wound from a sharp stone spear cut in his hand, and then stretched it out in front of Kanp, Kanp, quickly treat me.


    Kanp Looking at them incredulously, I should have already told them just now that Iwagakures Shinobi was chasing us, right?


    Your true identity is actually Iwagakures Shinobi, right? Kanp looked at them nkly.


    Huh? Kanp, what are you talking about? Konuma looked at him strangely.


    As they spoke, Minato once again used Flying Thunder God Technique to sh and sent Junichi over.


    Junichi firstly became more lively and then didnt want to run away too.


    The corners of Kanps mouth twitched, and he decisively abandoned them and left: These group of idiots!


    Maika and the other three were startled. When they saw Kanp disappeared, they look at each other in doubts.


    At this time, the dozens of Iwagakures Shinobi chasing after them finally appeared!


    Not good! Maikas face changed.


    The Iwagakures Shinobi is chasing after him! Konuma clutched his injured hand and his pupils shrank.


    Damn, run! Yoshihide gritted his teeth.


    Junichi was very angry: No wonder Kanp runs so fast! That guy didnt even remind us!


    Uh


    Maihu and Konuma looked at each other, Just now it seemsit seems No, it must be an illusion, Kanp didnt say anything just now, um, thats it!


    Seeing the dozens of Iwagakures Shinobi getting closer, Maika and the others IQ finally recovered, and then they all flickered and ran away.


    At the same time.


    Kanp, who ran far away, saw a Yellow sh at the corner of his eyes. When he turned his head to look, he saw Minato holding Mai in his arms.


    Kanp kept walking: Minato-sama, Mai?


    Died I am a stepte.


    Minato looked a little guilty, he tip-toed a little, and instantly caught up with Kanp, and then he said, Put her away.


    Kanp hurriedly took out the sealing scroll, unfolded the scroll while running, and sealed Mais body.


    Where are the others? Minato looked around in confusion, as he didnt find Maikas group of four.


    Speaking of them is getting me angry!


    Kanp put the scroll in his pocket and started tattletale. He told Minato about their previous behavior, adding details while telling the story, and then summed up righteously, I think they are spy sent by Iwagakures Shinobi, mixed in between us and trying to kill us!


    Hearing this, Minato didnt know whether to cry orugh: Dont say that, they are probably just too surprised, after all, Flying Thunder God Technique


    Huh?


    Minato was stunned for a moment and immediately changed his shing frequency to be on the same level as Kanp, so the two disappeared together, appeared together tens of meters away, disappeared together, and appeared together in tens of meters away.


    Kanp felt that something was not right. Turning his head and looking around, he saw Minato looking at himself fixedly.


    Kanp was embarrassed when he saw this. He shed forward quickly and said shyly, Minato-sama, if you continue to look at me like that, I will be shy.


    Minato stayed silent, then turn his head and looked at the front.


    The reason why Minato looked at Kanp is that Kanp seems to know Flying Thunder God Technique!


    From Kanps sending out the dragon fire at a critical moment to attract his attention, to running quickly to receive his kunai, Kanp cooperated with him with tacit understanding!


    And this kind of tacit understanding does not mean that it can be produced by mutual trust, but instead it must be produced by being very clear about each others abilities!


    Although Minato has used Flying Thunder God Technique in front of Kanp many times, he never said Flying Thunder God Technique can take other people to fly!


    Flying alone and flying with people arepletely different concepts!


    Kanp, how did youhow did you know that Flying Thunder God Technique can bring other people? Minato asked softly, his voice steadily entering Kanps ears in the fierce wind.

 Chapter 291: Hokage Guard Platoon

    Chapter 291: Hokage Guard toon


    Minatos words are like a cold, bone-piercing scalpel, piercing straight into Kanps small heart.


    Why did I know that Flying Thunder God Technique can bring other people?


    Probably because I have seen it in the original work


    But I cant say this.


    What should I do?


    The wind is whistling in his ears, and Kanps thoughts spun rapidly. At this important moment, Kanp suddenly has a sh of inspiration and is ready to draw a perfect exmation mark on this question!


    Minato-sama, my Jnin Instructor is Aburame Shikuro, but my teacher is Maruboshi Kosuke! Kanp said.


    Maruboshi Kosuke?


    Minato immediately realized!


    So thats how it is!


    Flying Thunder God Technique was developed by Nidaime Hokage, and Nidaime Hokage values Kosuke very much, as he once taught Kosuke Konoha-Style Kenjutsu and Water Release Ninjutsu himself!


    Now that Kanp has be Kosukes disciple, its not surprising that he learned about Flying Thunder God Technique from Kosuke!


    I didnt expect you to get Kosuke-san as your teacher.


    Minato chuckled and said, Although Kosuke-san is just a Genin, he is a very amazing Shinobi, you have to study hard under him.


    Hmm, I know. Kanp said with a smile, was relieved in his heart. He immediately thought that after going back, he had to find Kosuke to obtain an evidence, lest it be exposed.


    While they are speaking, a series of rumbling sounds caused by the impact of rocks suddenly came from behind them.


    Kanp immediately changed the subject: Minato-sama, Maika and the others must have been caught up by Iwagakures Shinobi. I said before that they were Iwagakures spy, so they must be deliberately caught up by the Iwagakures Shinobi, and then asked you to save them.


    Hearing this, Minato smiled wryly, and then he teleported to Maika directly with Flying Thunder God Technique.


    As soon as Minato appeared, the Iwagakures Shinobi, who were chasing after the four, scattered without saying a word, and then formed hand seals and used Earth-Style Wall!


    Lets go, Ill stop them! Minato said.


    Minato-sama, we will stay here with you!


    Yeah, Minato-sama, you did not abandon us, and we will never abandon you!


    Minato-sama, just go first, we will hold them for you!


    Listening to these impassioned, blood boiling words, Minato didnt feel really moved. At this moment, he thought in his mind, It actually turned out to be what what Kanp said before.


    These people are they really Iwagakures spy?!


    Minato was very speechless, and said helplessly: This is an order, go! I have Flying Thunder God Technique, I can catch up with you in an instant.


    Even so, we


    The licking dog Maika stiffened when he was about say more, as he saw Minato looked at him with a stern expression.


    Minato usually smiles warmly, like the sun, but now his face is stern, and his aura is so powerful that Maika didnt dare to say a word.


    I understand.


    Yes!


    Minato-sama, we are waiting for you at the front!


    Minato-sama, take care!


    The four finally stepped forward and left in a sh while turning their heads back again and again.


    Minato stood still, and the Iwagakures Shinobi, who were scattered all around behind the earth walls, did not dare to act rashly.


    Hundreds of Iwagakures Shinobi could not hold Minato before. Now that there are only dozens of them here, how can they dare to go to against Minato?


    After waiting for a while, a loud mor suddenly came from the distance!


    Yamahashi finally arrived from under the rock wall with hundreds of his subordinates to chase after him. Minato knew that there was no point in staying, so he immediately teleported to Kanp with Flying Thunder God Technique.


    At this time, Kanp was still focused on running, and hepletely ignored Minatos arrival.


    After Minatoe over, he immediately turned his head to look back, but he couldnt find Maika and the others figures at all.


    He frowned slightly, and then teleported to these fours side.


    Kanp turned back after realizing someone is here, but he couldnt see anyone.


    Kanp frowned slightly.


    Although with Minatos Flying Thunder God Kunai, his safety has been greatly guaranteed, but with Minatoing and going without a shadow or trace, his privacy has been seriously vited!


    In case he is doing something shameful, Minato can suddenly arrive and caught him red-handed!!


    Sure enough, I still have to master Flying Thunder God Technique myself.


    Kanp shes forward quickly while thinking seriously.


    There are four methods to get Flying Thunder God Technique, one is to get it from Hiruzen.


    But with Kanps poprity, it is estimated that Hiruzen wont be willing to give it to him.


    The second method is to steal the Scroll of Seals. No, theres no need to steal it. He just needs to take a peek and collect it. However, it is still very difficult. After bing Anbu, Kanp knows that this Scroll of Seals was guarded by Anbu, and even if he has Transparent Release, it is difficult to approach it.


    As for why Naruto can steal the Scroll of Seals


    It must be because the Anbu, who guards the Scroll of Seals, was demoted by the plot and fell asleep at the crucial moment, otherwise, Naruto will never be able to steal the Scroll of Seals!


    Then there is the third method, which is to collect it from Minato.


    But with so many Ninjutsu Minato has mastered, the chance of collecting Flying Thunder God Technique is too small to be desirable.


    The fourth method is to wait for Minato to be the Yondaime Hokage, and then join his Hokage Guard toon.


    In the original work, Minatos Hokage Guard toon, Genma Shiranui and the other two extras, can use Flying Thunder Formation Technique by working together, which shows that Minato has passed the Flying Thunder God Technique to them. Its just that they are not talented enough, and only by working together can they used Flying Thunder Formation Technique.


    Therefore, as long as he can join Minatos Hokage Guard toon, Kanp can learn Flying Thunder God Technique!


    If Minato can write the Flying Thunder God Techniques scroll, it will only be a matter of time before he collects the Flying Thunder God Technique!


    Among the scroll-type Ninjutsu, Kanp consumes the longest time in Dance of the Crescent Moon. He remembers that it took a few months. Flying Thunder God Technique is definitely harder than Dance of the Crescent Moon, but as long as the hoe swings well, there is no corner that cannot be dug!


    Kanp whispered silently in his heart.


    Suddenly, out of the corner of his eyes, he saw a yellow sh appear. Kanp turned his head sharply and saw Minato and Maika suddenly appeared.


    Maika, immediately follow Kanp, this is an order!


    Minato said with a serious tone, without the slightest emotion.


    It turned out that just now, when Minato used Flying Thunder God Technique to teleport to Maika and the others side, he discovered that these guys actually still not far from his previous location and did not run at all. They hid in the grass, with the expression of waiting for Minato-sama to be surrounded by hundreds of Iwagakures Shinobi before they charge ahead to save him by sacrificing themselves.


    After seeing this, no matter how good Minatos temper is, he was so angry that his inside churned.


    Looking at Kanp who is constantly running, he thought in doubts, Why is there such a big gap between Anbu?


    Maika looked sad when he saw Minato teleported away to take the others.


    Everything I do is for Minato-sama, so why isnt Minato-sama appreciative at all, and even became angry?


    Why?


    What did I do wrong?


    Maika stood on the spot, thinking about life.


    Kanp doesnt care about him. In his mind, he knew that these guys were seriously demoted by the plot, and their ability to distinguish the right from wrong has reached an unreasonable level. They are basically just Iwagakures spies at this moment, trying to sabotage him and Minato.


    Kanp has shed for more than a hundred meters when Minato teleported over with Konuma. When Minato saw the current situation, he was stunned.


    Wheres Maika?! Minato was not feeling well.


    Minato-sama, I already said that they are Iwagakures spy, and they wont give up unless they kill us. Kanp said calmly. At this time, hes hitting a person when theyre down.


    Bastard, what are you talking about!


    Konuma was unhappy. He immediately grabbed Kanp to prevent him from running, and asked him to apologize insistently.


    Minato was speechless when he saw this. Looking back, he then saw Maika standing more than a hundred meters away, thinking about life. At this moment, he is mentally and physically exhausted.


    Flying Thunder God Technique can indeed bring other people, but the consumption is also quiterge. He has taken them back and forth several times, but he still cant get rid of Iwagakures Shinobis pursuit, It is simply


    Pak!


    At the crucial moment, Kanp pped Konuma, who is grabbing him, in the face, and then shed away decisively.


    Konumas face was swollen. Furious, he chased after Kanp while screaming.


    When Minato saw this, he immediately brought Yoshihide, Junichi, and Maika to Kanp again, and then motioned Kanp to p them.


    How could Kanp be polite with them. So at this time, he held back his strength and pped them up to the sky and stood side by side with the sun.


    "


    "


    When these people were pped by Kanp, and it happened in front of Minato, they suddenly felt their dignity was tarnished and felt that they would not be able to lift their head in front of Minato-sama as an upright licking dog. All the grief and indignation filled their hearts, and they chase after Kanp with red eyes.


    When Minato watched the four people chasing after Kanp and running at high speed, he finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    At this moment, Minato inexplicably thought that in the future, if he really became Hokage one day, he would definitely choose a Shinobi like Kanp as his Hokage Guard toon. Maika and the others are of course not bad, but at critical moment Theyre trying to kill him!!

 Chapter 292: Meeting Kosuke Again

    Chapter 292: Meeting Kosuke Again


    In the end, Kanp and his group managed to escape Iwagakures Shinobis chase smoothly. Theres no other way. Flying Thunder God Technique is very convenient for running.


    While the four people were chasing down Kanp, Minato stood alone in the rear, and then he led hundreds of Iwagakures Shinobi to other directions, and then teleported to Kanp with a swish. After that happened, how can the Iwagakures Shinobi catch up?


    After escaping, Minato took Kanps group of five and left behind the Iwagakures Shinobi.


    Being besieged and chased by hundreds of Iwagakures Shinobi, Minato is actually not under pressure. Instead, it was Maika and the others, who have their IQ demoted, that severely attacked his mind.


    He is really tired this time, so Minato doesnt n to take them with him anymore.


    After Maika, Yoshihide, Konuma, and Junichi escaped from the Iwagakures Shinobis pursuit, their IQ recovered instantly and before returning to Konohas main camp, they cried bitterly and carried out deep self-reflection, asked for Minatos forgiveness, and hope to continue to act with Minato.


    Minato of course chooses to forgive them, however, for acting together and so on, Minato politely said to wait untilter.


    Maika and the other three felt ufortable, and then they turned around and surrounded Kanp.


    What are you doing? Kanp looked their still swollen faces, and silently covered his handsome face.


    Kanp!


    Sumimasen! (T/N: Written in RAW, which means sorry in Japanese.)


    Weve caused you trouble!


    The four of them have a very good attitude, and they simultaneously bowed and apologized to Kanp.


    Previously, the behavior of these four was inferior to that of the Academys students. In addition to being sorry for Minato, they also almost dragged down Kanp.


    Looking at their appearance, Kanp remembered what he said about them to Minato before, and felt embarrassed. He then coughed dryly and said, Its okay, I also pped you in the face. Why dont we call it even?


    The four people subconscious touched their swollen faces, and their eyes looking at Kanp became very strange.


    In the awkward atmosphere, the group returned to the Konohas main camp in the Land of Rain.


    As soon as Minato appeared, it instantly attracted arge number of onlookers.


    Killing fifty Jnin in an instant and forcing Iwagakure to issue an order of Whoever encounters Konohas Yellow sh need to immediately give up the mission and escape, and the vige will not hold them ountable. This kind of achievements has already made Minatos reputation spread throughout the Shinobi World, not to mention the Shinobi in the other viges, even the Shinobi in their own viges are eager to see what Minato looks like!


    At the same time, the deeds of being chased by hundreds of Iwagakures Shinobi but were able to escape easily. was quickly spread throughout the main camp with the help of Maika and the others, which made Minatos reputation skyrocketed again.


    Minato is very helpless, because in the propaganda spread by Maika and the others is that the reason their group can escape from the pursuit is entirely due to Minatos performance, and all the credit is his. They described themselves as burdens (this is a fact) and they also weakened Kanps role, just to give more reputation to Minato alone.


    Minato tried to tell the truth, but the others only think he is very humble, so the more he exins, the more favorable everyone would feel towards him!


    Kanp didnt exin anything either. After he gave Mais body to the logistics department for safekeeping, he kept silent and did not express himself. After all, the more famous Minato be, the more he can he could be the Yondaime Hokage like in the original plot!


    And only if he bes Yondaime Hokage can Kanp join his Hokage Guard toon, and then learn Flying Thunder God Technique.


    So from this point of view, Kanp is the same as Maika and the others, so he took out the Shinobi Certificates of Iwagakures Shinobi in the sealing scroll.


    Along the way, Kanp picked up hundreds of Iwagakures Shinobis corpses. Although after he collected one, he threw them away, he still kept their Shinobi Certificates, and these Shinobi Certificates represented merits!


    Kanp then handed all the Shinobi Certificates to Maika.


    The licking dog Maika lived up to the expectations, and decisively handed in these hundreds of Shinobi Certificates under Minatos name, fiercely earning a lot of merits to Minato!


    Minato was very angry when he found out about this.


    Although it is true that most of these Iwagakures Shinobi were killed by him, some of these Iwagakures Shinobi were actually killed by Kanp and the others. So Maikas actions has made him directly engulfed Kanp and the others merits.


    How can Minato, who aspires to be the Hokage, do such a bad thing?


    He called Maika, gave him an expressionless education, and then found the leader of the camp to rify the matter.


    Kanp secretly sighed in his heart, knowing that this would happen, which is why he gave those Shinobi Certificates to Maika instead of handing it in himself.


    As expected of the genius me!


    Because they had just returned from the enemys rear, Kanp and the others all got a few days of rest.


    On this day, Kanp was sleeping in the tent, and suddenly a person appeared beside him.


    "


    "


    After Kanp living behind the enemys rear for so long, his alertness has increased greatly. As soon as the figure appeared, Kanp woke up and immediately took out a kunai in vignce. He only put down the kunai after seeing the person clearly.


    Shisou, its you.


    Thats right, the person here is none other than Konohas strongest Genin, Kosuke!


    Kosuke smiled and said: Your alertness is very good. It seems that the days living behind the enemys rear are not wasted.


    Kanp smiled embarrassedly and said: Its okay, its just


    Speaking of this, Kanp suddenly thought of something in his heart, Flying Thunder God Technique!


    He quickly changed his words: Its a little dangerous, but its all thanks to Minato-samas presence. Shisou, do you know him?


    His reputation has already resounded through the Shinobi World.


    Kosuke chuckled and said, Its hard not to know him.


    Hearing this, Kanp felt slightly relieved in his heart, and then he told Kosuke about their actions behind the enemys rear one after another, focusing on Minatos performance on using Flying Thunder God Technique to teleport around.


    Kosuke listened, and then muttered: ording to what you said, the technique Namikaze Minato used should be the Flying Thunder God Technique developed by Nidaime Hokage-sama!


    He bit the bait!


    Kanp then looked at Kosuke with the expression of a little fanboy: Shisou, can you tell me more about Flying Thunder God Technique?


    Kosuke showed a look of nostalgia as he told Kanp about Flying Thunder God Technique faithfully, and then said: Flying Thunder God Technique is Ninjutsu involving space and time, and its training difficulty is S-Rank. The Shinobi who can sessfully train it is unique, maybe not even one in a million! The talent of that Namikaze Minato is really amazing.


    Kanp nodded again and again, and secretly thought that he has seed.


    In this way, when Minato asks Kosuke, Kosuke will also say that he told Kanp about Flying Thunder God Technique.


    Although there is a time difference in the middle, it is not a big problem.


    This is not the first time that Kanp has done this kind of thing. Back then, when he collected Great Fireball Technique, Kanp told Inoue and Matsushita that he learned it from Shisui, and then he turned around and told Shisui that it was taught by the elders in the n. Because of that, so he is very experienced and will never expose it!


    Okay, lets talk about Flying Thunder God Technique first.


    Kosuke said with a smile, Speaking of which, since Kiky Pass, I havent guided you in your training for a long time.


    Hearing this, Kanps eyes lit up. After returning to the camp, in order to prevent his quirkiness from being discovered, he would not collect the corpses until the dead of night, so todays three Collection Techniques havent been used yet!


    Shisou, then lets find a small forest? Kanp rubbed his hands together and looked at Kosuke with glowing eyes.

 Chapter 293: Kinkaku And Ginkaku?

    Chapter 293: Kinkaku And Ginkaku?


    Suiton: Suishha! (Water Release: Water Colliding Wave)


    In a small river near Konohas main camp in the Land of Rain, Kanp stood on the stream, bathed in rain, and his hands are dancing.


    Along the outpouring of Chakra, the stream under Kanps feet suddenly became turbulent, setting off a water flow that swirled and rose like a tornado, sshing raindrops all over the sky.


    Kanp frowned when he saw this.


    The collection this time was smoother than Kanp had imagined. After Kosuke taught him by example for half an hour, Kanp smoothly collected it, but when he used it, he found that the power of this Water Release was somewhat unsatisfactory.


    Kosuke stood next to him and eximed: Kanp, among the people I know, your talent second in Water Release Ninjutsu is only to Second Hokage-sama!


    Kanp walked to the shore and said with a little hesitation: Shisou, why do I feel the power of this technique


    Hahahaha


    Kosukeughed and said, Does it feel different from what you imagined?


    Kanp nodded, he knew that whether it was Water Release, Fire Release, the depended on each persons performance, but this Water Colliding Wave was really too watery!


    His Water Formation Wall can at least form a water wall to resist attacks, but Water Colliding Wave


    For example, lets say that ten people stand in a row at the front, and Kanp used Great Dragon Fire Technique, which has B-Rank training difficulty, all of the ten people would be burned to death by theva-like fire dragon!


    But the Water Colliding Wave Kanp used just now Let alone people, he believed that even a chicken wont drown!


    What a shame, this is one of the signature Water Release of the Nidaime Hokage!


    Could it be that the way I collected it was wrong?


    Kosuke didnt know Kanps psychological drama, so he said with a smile: Among the Five-Attributes Ninjutsu, Fire Release, Wind Release, Lightning Release, and Earth Release are very destructive, even for beginners, as long as they master the Ninjutsu, they can kill people with it, but Water Release Ninjutsu requires constant training to improve its power. It may not be as good as other Ninjutsu in the early stage, but there wont be much difference in theter stage. Nidaime-sama is the best example!


    This is what he said, but the Water Colliding Wave that couldnt even drown a chicken still caused an impact on Kanp.


    Kanp, dont be discouraged. Your talent in Water Release is very good. As long as you continue to train unremittingly, there wille a day when your Water Release can match Nidaime-samas!


    Kosuke patted Kanp on the shoulder and cheered him up, You are still young, no matter what you do, dont be impatient, understand?


    Kanp was startled. Looking at Kosukes kind eyes, his heart warmed: Shisou, I understand, thank you for your guidance.


    Kosuke smiled: Haha, theres no need to thank me, you are my disciple after all. You and Tabako-chan will be Konohas pirs after I died, hahaha.


    Shisou, dont say that, you will definitely live to the grand finale. Kanp said seriously.


    Grand finale? Kosuke thought that Kanp was talking about the end of this war, so he said with a smile, Of course, I am a veteran of Konoha, I cant die so early, hahaha.


    The next day, Kosuke wanted to continue teaching Kanp, but unfortunately, Kanp has a mission.


    After Minato became famous, Rasa sent his men to the Konohas main camp to seek alliances.


    The main camp sent the news back to the vige, and today, there is finally a reply.


    Hiruzen sent messengers to appoint Minato to deal with this matter.


    Minato then sent someone to notify Kanp and let him join him.


    After the incident of Iwagakures Shinobis pursuit, with the help of Maika and the others, Kanp is synonymous with wit, agility and strong execution in Minatos mind at this time, so if he is not chosen, who else can he choose?


    Kanp received the order, so he had to make an appointment with Kosuke next time.


    Kosuke smiled and asked Kanp and Minato to do a good job. If they can sessfully form an alliance with Sunagakure, Konoha will face less pressure in the Land of Rain. This feat is not too big nor too small.


    With Kosukes guidance, Kanp feels that he understands some politics!


    Hiruzen didnt choose anyone before, but now he chose Minato to deal with this alliance, making it clear that he wanted to give him the credit.


    Is Sandaime already determined to support Minato?


    As Kanp thought of this, he had already arrived at the entrance of the camp, and found that there were two people waiting for him. At first nce, he thought it was Ginkaku and Kinkaku!


    Looking closely, the one with golden hair is Minato, and the other with a big silver hair is


    Kakashi senpai? Kanp was surprised when he saw Kakashi, but soon after, he feels that he is making a fuss about nothing. This is a war period, and even Genin need to go to battlefield, not to mention Kakashi who is already Chunin.


    Kakashi is facing Kanp at the moment, looking at Minato with his drooping eyelids, he stretched out his hand, making a fist, then motioning Kanp with his thumb, and said: Minato-sensei, are we waiting for him?


    Minato patted Kakashis head, and said with a smile: Kakashi, Kanp is now already an excellent Chunin just like you.


    Chunin?


    Kakashi turned to look at Kanp with a doubtful expression on his face, Isnt this guy Shikuro-senpais student? When did he get promoted to Chunin?


    Kanps mouth twitched slightly: Sorry, but its been more than a year since I became Chunin, and


    And this year was spent in Anbu!


    Unfortunately, he was interrupted by Kakashi before he could finish speaking.


    Well


    Kakashi shrugged, Follow us closely, dont act on your own.


    Yes Kanp responded with a lifeless expression.


    Then, lets go.


    Minato smiled slightly, and then quickly flickered and disappeared.


    Kakashi tapped the ground with the toe of his right foot and said: Keep up.


    Kakashis figure disappeared instantly after he said that.


    Kanps lips twitched when he heard this, Stupid arrogant brat, Ill find a chance to screw your Chidori!


    After leaving the camp, the group of three rushed straight to the border of the Land of Rain and the Land of Wind.


    Sunagakures main camp in the Land of Rain is not located deep into the Land of Rain at all, but instead located near the border of the two countries, so that they could advance, retreat and defend stably.


    Kakashi, Kanp, this alliance is very important to the vige, so no matter what you encounter, dont be arrogant. Minato still has mental scar caused by Maika and the others, and it didnt take long for him to hit the road to seriously remind them.


    I understand. Kanp responded earnestly.


    As for Kakashi, he just nodded casually.


    Kanp looked a little envious when he saw this.


    Kakashi being so casual is not disrespecting Minato. As Minatos disciple, Kakashi and Minato have a very good rtionship, so there is no need to care about some etiquette at all, and the way theyre getting along is more natural and harmonious.


    Kanp cant such thing, so he has to continue to lick him.


    o()o


    On the way, Minato talked to Kakashi from time to time, asking about the status of his other two disciples.


    Although Kakashi has always looked down on Obito, he can immediately tell Minato his current situation.


    Obito is now on the frontline, but he is in the Kirigakure Battlefield.


    And Rin, on the other hand, went north as a Medical-nin to meet the invasion of Kumogakures Shinobi.


    Kakashis talk seems to be good, and he also mentioned that the new batch of graduates of the Academy who were directly assigned to go to the battlefield.


    Kanps heart skipped a beat when he heard this.


    Kanp recalled that during the days in Anbust year, when he met with Anko and the others from time to time, if he remembered correctly, Anko and Tsukasa agreed to apply for early graduation together this year.


    If thats the case


    Will Anko get Orochimaru as her teacher like in the original work?


    And Tsukasa, did that girl really bring that silly but adorable Shiramaru to the battlefield?


    Kanp is very worried. As his friends in the ivory tower will finally face a bleak life.

 Chapter 294: Great Detective Orochimaru

    Chapter 294: Great Detective Orochimaru


    Land of Fire.


    Konoha.


    Roots Headquarters.


    Danz and Orochimaru met again in the small dark room today.


    The two have already acted in collusion both in good and difficult situation, so they are not polite with each other and go straight to the topic.


    What are you calling me for? Orochimaru asked softly, his hoarse voice is like sand and stone rubbing.


    Two things.


    Danz said, The first thing, Hiruzen has asked Namikaze Minato to deal with the alliance with Sunagakure. Do you know what this means?


    Orochimaru was silent for a while, and then said with a chuckle: So, what about the second thing?


    The second thing, it is what you asked me to investigate before. Danz lowered his eye, picked up a document from the sofa next to him, and handed it to Orochimaru.


    This is?


    Orochimaru took the document, and under the dim light, he saw the one-inch photo of Kanp at the top right of the document at a nce.


    Gekk Kanp


    During his time at Sunagakure Battlefield back then, Orochimaru wrote a letter to ask Danz for three things. One was to provoke the rtionship between Amegakure and Sunagakure. Now that Sunagakure has been defeated, there is naturally nothing to say about this matter. As for the other two things, one is to track down Nagato, who is a suspected as the descendant of the Uzumaki n. Unfortunately, even after Danz went to Amegakure personally, he still did not find him.


    As for thest thing, it is to investigate the reasons for Kanps rise.


    Danz has always been concerned about Kanp because of the Crescent Moon Inds incident, but his focus is on Yuki Aois betrayal, that is, until Orochimaru asks him to investigate Kanps rise.


    Gekk Kanp definitely has a secret!


    Danz said solemnly, ording to the investigation, Gekk Kanps talent used to be very poor! His teacher, ssmates, and even the nsmen of the Gekk n can all prove this! But since Gekk Kanp entered the second grade, his talent suddenly emerged. At first, it was Ninja Tools throwing, then it was Ninjutsu, and even his talent in Konoha-Style Kenjutsu has emerged now, which is incredible!


    After finished reading the contents of the document, Orochimaru pondered for a while, and asked: For an ordinary person with no talent to be a genius, something must had happened to Gekk Kanp in his second grade, is there any leads?


    Danz shook his head and said: No!


    In order to investigate Kanp, Danz asked his Roots Shinobi to pretend to be Anbu, and secretly contacted Kanps teacher in the Academy, Kashima Yu, some of his ssmates, and even his nsmen, but the information obtained was very limited. It can only be confirmed that Kanp suddenly became a genius from a mortal. As for other useful information, there is nothing about it.


    The information that can be investigated by conventional means is already in the document. Danz said.


    Orochimaru frowned slightly and couldnt help but read the document again.


    The information in the document is very detailed. There is even the timetable for Kanps schooling, the record of his absenteeism, and the address where he and his friends went on pics and shopping, as well as the information of his parents. His father, Gekk Hoshino, who was in Sunagakure Battlefield at that time, rarely came back, and his mother, Gekk Keiko, was very busy in the hospital. These information can be easily confirmed.


    But from these, he couldnt see anything at all.


    Since I cant see it, its better to take a look in person.


    The next day, Orochimaru took his disciple, Anko, and started walking around one by one ording to the address on the document.


    Anko was very excited at first, after all, her teacher is the legendary Sannin, so she kept chatting all the way.


    But as they wandered around, she realized that something was wrong.


    Orochimaru-sensei, here Anko looked at the river in front of them with a look of surprise.


    This is the river from which the viges sewers are drained. She and Kanp once had a pic in the upper stream, and then searching for crayfish downstream. Why did Orochimaru-sensei bring me here?


    And now that I think about it carefully, it seems that we have been to the ces I visited before.


    Orochimaru smiled and said: It seems that you have already discovered it.


    Anko looked at him with puzzled expression.


    As a teacher, of course I want to know you better. Orochimaru looked around, There was nothing unusual here.


    Anko nodded in understanding. Although it feels weird, but after all, the other party is the legendary Sannin, and also Sandaime Hokages disciple, so Anko naturally would not suspect that Orochimaru has any ulterior motive.


    Orochimaru-sensei, when will we start training? Anko asked.


    Dont worry.


    Seeing that it was gettingte, Orochimaru took Anko to Futaki Ramen to eat a bowl of ramen, and then went to Ichiraku Ramen. Finally, Orochimaru found something abnormal.


    Ichiraku Ramens miso ramen is far more delicious than Futaki Ramens ramen!


    No wonder Ichiraku Ramen is doing so well.


    Orochimaru looked thoughtful.


    After Anko ate two bowls of ramen, her belly bloated. Shezily walked on the street to bask under the sun, and looked back at Orochimaru curiously from time to time.


    Anko.


    Orochimaru felt that walking like this was not the way to go, so he felt that he still has to ask Anko. Thinking of this, he slowly said, When I was in Sunagakure Battlefield, Gekk Kanp used to be my subordinate.


    Ankos eyes lit up when she heard this: Really! Orochimaru-sensei, Kanp and I are from the same grade, we are good friends!!


    Then


    Orochimaru squinted his golden vertical pupils and said kindly, Can you tell me something interesting about his school days?


    Of course.


    Anko nodded excitedly, feeling that this was a good opportunity to increase her favorability with Orochimaru, so at this moment, Anko spoke eloquently and sold Kanp cleanly.


    After listening for a while, Orochimaru finally found an important information!


    During Kanps second grade, his younger brother, Hayate, entered the Academy, and every day after school, Kanp would send Hayate home, but for a while, Kanp asked Iruka to send Hayate home


    So where did Kanp go during this period?


    Orochimaru tried to ask without arousing suspicion, but Anko really doesnt know about this.


    Orochimarus heart felt itchy at this moment. He has a hunch that the reason why Kanp suddenly burst out with such terrifying talent must have something to do with what happened during that time.


    Kanp put aside his younger brother, indicating that he was not going home, and he should have also concealed it from his family.


    He also left his ssmates aside, so Iruka and the others couldnt possibly know.


    Where did Kanp go?


    After Orochimaru and Anko separated, he immediately came to Roots Headquarters.


    Help me investigate one thing.


    "


    "


    Orochimaru found Danz and asked him to investigate any strange event happening in the vige before and after Kanps after school mysterious disappearance.


    Although there are some needles in the haystack, Orochimaru intuitively feels that he will get the results soon by doing this!


    Danz immediately dispatched his Roots Shinobi, and even took advantage of his position to get Anbu to help.


    Hiruzen is the head of Anbu, so he is naturally aware of this, but Danz often does such shameless things, so as long as he doesnt cause major incidents, Hiruzen generally doesnt interfere too much.


    In the next few days, pieces of useful and useless information entered Orochimarus hands.


    Orochimaru checked one by one, and finally, a piece of information entered Orochimarus eyes.


    Shinn


    Orochimarus eyes were half-squinted, and his golden vertical pupil shed with a terrifying light!

 Chapter 295: Bounty For Shinnō

    Chapter 295: Bounty For Shinn��


    Not long after Kanps second grade started, Shinn, a well-known doctor in the Shinobi World, came to Konoha Hospital and had a medical exchange for more than a month!


    And this time of more than one month happened to cover the time period when Kanp asked Iruka to send his younger brother home!


    And Konoha Hospital isnt it the ce where Gekk Kanps mother, Gekk Keiko works?


    Orochimaru feels very excited as he thought of this. At this moment, he feels that he is very close to the truth!


    So, he immediately grabbed Shinn and dug him frantically, and sure enough, he dug up useful clues as expected.


    When Shinn had a medical exchange at Konoha Hospital, he would buy herbal medicine every day for a while, which was suspected to be for medicated bath!


    Thanks to the Konoha Hospital, the herbal medicines purchased by Shinn were recorded in the book. Orochimaru found the form and immediately started experimenting. He then found out that this medicated bath is a medicated bath for curing the internal injury in the human body and also strengthening the body. However, it cant make a mortal reborn as a genius!


    Wait!


    If that is so, who was Shinns medicated bath for?


    Unfortunately, too much time has passed, and the doctors at Konoha Hospital can no longer remember, or maybe Shinn did not tell them, in short, the trail ends here.


    However, after Roots careful investigation, new discoveries were soon made.


    The ce where Shinn lives in Konoha during that period of time is a very remote tavern. The reason is that the sake in that tavern is very good, but when the Roots Shinobi tastes it, the taste was just average, and from to the feedback from the surrounding residents, the taste of the sake there is indeed average.


    "


    "


    In other words, Shinn lived there for other purposes!


    Root carried out a carpet-like search and found that this remote tavern was actually very close to the Might Duys house.


    In the past, Duy, who was known as Eternal Genin, couldnt get into Roots eyes at all, but now, Duys name shakes the whole Shinobi World because of him killing some of the Seven Shinobi Swordsmen of the Mist, and even if he dies, nobody dared to underestimate him!


    The information was handed over to Orochimaru, and Orochimaru immediately started using his amazing deductive skill!


    Might Duy?


    The Might Duy who used Eight Gates Released Formation to kill the Seven Shinobi Swordsmen of the Mist?


    Shinns medicated bath was prepared for Might Duy?


    Eight Gates Released Formation


    Could it be that the outburst of Kanps talent is rted to Eight Gates Released Formation?


    Orochimaru immediately asked Danz for the information about the Eight Gates Released Formation.


    Eight Gates Released Formation has been designated as Forbidden Technique by Hiruzen


    Danz was a little angry when he mentioned this. At that time, after Duy died, he is having an idea regarding this powerful Taijutsu, but unfortunately, Hiruzen has already one step ahead of him and moved this Forbidden Technique to the Scroll of Seals without showing it to Danz.


    "


    "


    What can Danz do? Although his tentacles can enter Anbu, some ces are still out of reach!


    Otherwise, Flying Thunder God Technique and Impure World Reincarnation on the Scroll of Seals will be the first thing Danz learn!


    Do you suspect that Gekk Kanps rise is rted to Eight Gates Released Formation?


    Danz pondered for a moment and shook his head, and then he said, Impossible! Might Duy has also trained the Eight Gates Released Formation, if this Forbidden Technique can really dig out the users talent, it is impossible for Might Duy to beughed at as Eternal Genin for so many years! And ording to information, Might Duys son, Might Guy is also training Eight Gates Released Formation, but he has not shown any other talents other than Taijutsu.


    It seems that if we want to know the truth, we must first find Shinn! Orochimaru said condensedly.


    Danz nodded and said: I will put a bounty for Shinns whereabouts on the ck market.


    By the way, I will also investigate Might Guy and see if I can get useful information from his mouth. Orochimaru added.


    After his father passed away, Guy trained even harder. After he was promoted to Chunin, because he was Taijutsu Shinobi, he was dragged to Kumogakure Battlefield!


    Danzs Root confirmed Guys whereabouts and immediately personated an Anbu messenger, entered Konohas main camp in Kumogakure Battlefield, and found Guy.


    Although he is on the battlefield, Guy is still training crazily, without regard of whether a war would break out tomorrow. Anyway, he will be vigorous and lively the next day after a sleep.


    After the Roots Shinobi, who pretended to be from Anbu, arrived, he immediately interviewed Guy and asked about Shinns information.


    Guy still respects Anbu very much. So when he heard this, he immediately lowered his head and pondered. Under his thick and thick eyebrows, his dark pupils shone with the light of memories.


    The Roots Shinobi stood in front of him, waiting quietly.


    Waiting


    Waiting


    Waiting


    After waiting for a long time, Guy raised his head and said: Who is that Shinn?


    The whole body of the Roots Shinobi twitched, and the corners of his mouth under the mask kept twitching: Shinn he came to the vige three years ago for medical exchanges, and he gave you father  a cure!


    Cure tou-san?


    Guy was stunned, and then he showed a look of sudden realization: Now that I think I about Three years ago, there was indeed a doctor who gave my father a bath and massage every day, but I dont remember his name, Kanp should remember it. At that time, he often came over and said that he would want him as a teacher and or something, uh, uh, what are we talking about?


    Guy turned his head to look around and found that the Anbu had unexpectedly disappeared.


    He scratched his head and muttered: He should have gone to look for Kanp.


    After that, he immediately forgot about it and devoted himself to the hellish training.


    The information was sent back to the small dark room in the Roots Headquarters.


    Danz and Orochimaru sat opposite each other.


    It really has something to do with Shinn!


    Danz said thoughtfully, Kanps talent must have been dug out by Shinn!


    We must find him! Orochimaru said coldly, and then said with a sharp tone, Is there still no news from the ck market?


    Danz shook his head, then nced at Orochimaru and said: Actually, as long as we can control Gekk Kanp, all the secrets on him can be solved immediately.


    Orochimaru looked at him and said, Are you thinking of attacking the Shinobi from our own vige? Hehehe, Kanp is not an ordinary civilian Shinobi, he is the only son of the Gekk ns n Head, and hes even an Anbu;s Shinobi. If discovered, even you will have a hard time to take care of this matter.


    Danz frowned and said: What I mean is, let him enter the Root.


    Orochimaru chuckled and said: Then, it will depend on what you can give him.


    Danz showed thoughtful look at this time.


    At the same time.


    Minato, Kakashi, and Kanp finally arrived at Sunagakures main camp after a few days of running!


    The sky is gloomy, full of ck clouds, and rain was falling. Kanp wiped the raindrops off his face and looked at Rasa, who is not far away.


    Speaking of which, Rasa also has red hair Is he also a descendant of the Uzumaki n?


    Thinking of this, Kanp was full of malice.


    Yellow sh, Namikaze Minato I have heard of your great name for a long time!


    Rasa looked at Minato, who is about the same age as him, with aplicated expression, envy, jealous,


    Yondaime Kazekage Rasa.


    And Minatos expression is also a bitplicated: He doesnt look much older than me, but he is already a Kage.


    The two young people looked at each other withplicated expressions. And only after they talked sympathetically for a while that they entered the camp.


    Seeing their arrival, the Sunagakures Shinobi in the camp held a touch of hostility, and some Shinobi even red at them with hatred.


    Minato turned a blind eye to this.


    Kakashi looked disdainful.


    And Kanp is in high spirits: Come on,e and hit me, you cant hit me, hehehehe~

 Chapter 296: Killing Mukade

    Chapter 296: Killing Mukade


    This was originally an abandoned small vige in the Land of Rain, with broken walls and ruins everywhere. After Sunagakures Shinobi arrived, the buildings were repaired with sand and gravel. Although it looks like a patched cloth bag, it is very practical. Compared with the tents on Konohas main camp, these houses are drier and fresher.


    Kanp and Kakashi, as entourages, were directly arranged to a small lounge by the Sunagakures Shinobi, and they were left alone with two bowls of water.


    As for Minato, he was taken by Rasa to talk about politics.


    Its really boring.


    Kakashi boringly walked around the house for a short time, then turned to Kanp and said, You stay here and dont run around, Ill go out and have a look.


    Kanp looked at him nkly from behind: Hey hey hey, did you go out by yourself but let me stay here?


    No, I need to monitor you on behalf of Minato-sama!


    Kanp waited for him to leave, and then immediately lit up Transparent Release and disappeared, and then he went out quietly.


    At this stage, Sunagakure has not dered war on Iwagakure yet, so most of Sunagakures Shinobi stays in the camp. A lot of peopleing and going, making the ce very lively, so it was able to cover up the sound of Kanps footsteps.


    Kakashi didnt know that he was being followed. He just walked around the camp, and wherever he went, he would encounter expressionless Sunagakures Shinobi.


    As for the Sunagakures Shinobi who showed hatred before, they were all sent out on the grounds of missions, lest they stay here and destroy the alliance between the two viges.


    Two Sunagakures Shinobi watched Kakashi passed by and waited for him to walk away before they started to lean against the wall and whispered.


    The slightly shorter Sunagakures Shinobi said: Damn, it was obviously Konoha who defeated us, but now we are going to form an alliance with Konoha, what an irony!


    Thats right, butpared to Konohas righteous way of defeating us, Iwagakures betrayal is even more hateful! The taller one said.


    Cant we form an alliance with Iwagakure to deal with Konoha?


    The short Sunagakures Shinobi said angrily, The current situation in the Shinobi World is very unfavorable for Konoha. If we form an alliance with Iwagakure to deal with Konoha, Konoha will definitely not be able to stop the attacks from Four Great Shinobi Viges. Once they are defeated, we can enactpensation uses for the defeated country!


    You are too nave, Mukade!


    The tall Sunagakures Shinobi shook his head, Iwagakure has betrayed us several times. If we form an alliance with them, once Konoha is defeated, how can you guarantee that Iwagakure will not dere the war to us? Sandaime Tsuchikage, noki is a very cunning fox!


    The short Sunagakures Shinobi, or to be precise, Mukade, lowered his head, and his eyes shed with a light called ambition: In the end, its all because our strength is not enough! Damn it!


    The two Sunagakures Shinobi whispered to themselves,pletely unaware that their conversation had reached the ears of an invisible person.


    Kanp didnt care at first, as they are justining, after all, how can everyone be so tolerant?


    But when he heard the taller Sunagakures Shinobi calling out the shorter Sunagakures Shinobis name, Kanp was dumbfounded!


    Mukade Anrokuzan The ancient kingdom of Rran Rymyaku


    Kanps scalp was tingling!


    When Ichiraku Ramen was opened for the first time, Minato and Kakashi did not perform the Rran mission at all, which shows that Mukade has not passed through the Rymyaku and transmigrated to this era from more than 20 years in the future.


    And the cause of all this must be the outsider, Kanp!


    Therefore, in order to maintain the current history and prevent Mukade of this time and space from transmigrating, Kanp is obliged to kill Mukade. For this reason, Kanp also wrote Mukades name on a small note, although the small note has been lost.


    When Kanp was distracted, Mukade had already bid farewell to the tall Sunagakures Shinobi and left.


    Kanp hurriedly restrained his mind, and followed after him.


    But as he followed Mukade, Kanp couldnt help but get distracted again.


    If!


    If I dont kill him, will Mukade still be transmigrated to this era through Rymyaku in the future?


    If he really transmigrated, and begins to bring disaster to the ancient kingdom of Rran ording to the plot of the original work, then will Minato and Kakashi go to the ancient kingdom of Rran to execute the mission?


    Will everything that I have experienced before changepletely, and even me as a person disappear?


    Kanp feels his brain hurts when he thinks of this. He shakes his head and throws these messy thoughts away.


    No matter what would happen in the future, there is nothing wrong with killing Mukade!


    Kanp made a decision in his mind.


    Then he began to observe the Mukade in front of him.


    Mukade is not tall, but he looked quite sturdy, and he carried a mummy-like object on his back, which should be his puppet.


    A Puppet Master?


    Kanp silently calcted the distance between the two sides. If I rush up and blow him with a punch


    It seems feasible.


    Kanps eyes brightened, and he looked around quickly, only to find that there was not even half a person around!


    It turned out that Mukade had quietly left Sunagakures main camp from who knows when!


    Kanp was startled, and saw Mukade, who is in front of him, stop.


    Come out, Konohas Shinobi, I know you have been following meall the time! Mukade turned around expressionlessly, and faced Kanp.


    However, Kanp is still invisible, so Mukade cant see him.


    Kanp continued to stay silent.


    Noting out?


    Mukade sneered, Your Invisibility Technique is indeed powerful, but through my puppet, I can feel your heartbeat, your breathing, and the sound of your footsteps, you cant hide from my puppet!


    Upon hearing this, Kanp was shocked. Without saying anything further, he changed the benevolent eyes to dynamic vision, and lift up his fist and mmed it towards Mukades head.


    When the wind blows, Mukade shook his head in disdain.


    Boom!


    Under the extraordinary strength, Kanps fist carried extremely powerful force and forcibly blew up a fierce and domineering wind. Although his fist did not hit Mukades head, the wind was able to forcibly scrape a scratch on Mukades lower jaw.


    When Kanp saw this, his expression changed.


    There is no flesh and blood in the scratch, and it is actually just dark material!


    Its a puppet!


    At this moment, the puppet Mukade opened its mouth and sprayed out arge amount of poisoned senbon forward. Kanps pupils shrank slightly, and he immediately retreated by flickering, avoiding these poisonous senbon.


    Kanp, who used Body Flicker Technique, is out of the invisibility state. He half-squatted on the ground and looked at Mukade in front of him, and then his eyes fell on the mummy behind it.


    If my guess is not wrong, Mukades main body must be inside that mummy.


    Kanp remembered that there was a Sunagakures Shinobi extra in the original work who also did this kind of thing.


    What a keen sense.


    Mukades voice came from the mummy, Unfortunately, you are going to die here.


    As soon as the words fell, the puppet Mukades hands quickly extended like nunchakus with cking sound, and they flew and grabbed towards Kanp.


    Die here?


    Kanp showed a sneer: You think you can do that?


    After saying that, Kanp took out the wide version of the Moonlight Sword, and without saying anything further, he rushed towards the puppet.


    Konoha-Ry  Tsukikage! (Konoha-Style  Moonlight)


    Ignoring the attack of the puppet, Kanp directly dragged out a series of afterimages and approached Mukade at high speed. Under the extraordinary strength, the Moonlight Sword in Kanps hand trembled faintly, as if it could not withstand Kanps power!


    Huh? Konoha-Style Kenjutsu?


    Mukades tone showed a hint of panic, and he immediately turned from offensive to defensive. The two mechanical arms instantly retracted, and rotated in front of him, forming a spider web.


    However.


    Boom!!


    Under the extraordinary strength, Kanps Moonlight Sword smashed the spider web into pieces easily. The swords de remained undiminished, and the puppet Mukade was also violently smashed into pieces!


    You are the invisible Konohas Shinobi on the battlefield?!


    In the sound of exmations, puppet fragments scattered in the air. The real Mukade came out of the mummy, and as soon as his figure came out, he directly ran towards the Sunagakures main camp, leaving a series of cold words: You despicable Konohas Shinobi, you actually try to assassinate me by taking advantage of the alliance. I will tell the shameless of your Konoha to Kazekage-sama!


    Kanp was amused by him: You are the one who deliberately led me out of the camp, and you are the one who wants to kill me. Hehe, now that you see that youre not my opponent, you want to go back as a victim and file aint first? I, Gekk Kanp, would like to call you the most shameless!


    As he spoke, Kanp swung his big sword: Konoha-Style  me sh!!!


    The Fire Attribute Chakra poured into the big sword, and the body of the sword instantly burst into a fierce me, and the burning de was faintly crimson!


    Kanp tip-toed, and the Moonlight Sword dragged a forty-meter-long crimson me shadow in the air, and shed it heavily on Mukades back. The mes exploded and swept through Mukades body. Then under the terrifying extraordinary strength, the crimson de severed Mukades body with a sh!


    The mes burned as the body was separated. Mukade seemed unable to bear the pain of life. And before he died, he let out a sharp, high-pitched howl that spread far away

 Chapter 297: It Can Only Be Kumogakure!

    Chapter 297: It Can Only Be Kumogakure!


    The sound of rain is pattering.


    A sharp, piercing, high-pitched, dry howl resounding through the sky suddenly came from outside the quiet Sunagakures main camp!


    The dry howl is full of fear, regret, and pain!


    What happened?


    Did Iwagakure invade us?


    Lets take a look!


    The Sunagakures Shinobi in the camp ran out one after another and rushed towards the ce where the screams came from.


    Soon, they found a corpse, a charred corpse that had been severed in two by the sword!


    Fortunately, although his face is also charred, they can still distinguish his facial features.


    Mukade! He is Mukade!


    Its Fire Release Ninjutsu Did Konohas Shinobi do it?


    Damn, how dare they!


    No, look at the fracture of his body, this is from a sword!


    It must be Konoha-Style Kenjutsu!


    Idiot, this is Cloud-Style Kenjutsu, me sh!


    Cloud-Style Kenjutsu Kumogakures Shinobi?!


    How is it possible that the murderer is Kumogakures Shinobi?


    The crowd of Sunagakures Shinobi look at each other in shock.


    Right now, Kumogakure has invaded the Land of Fire and is currently fighting with Konohas Shinobi. But at this time, they actually sent people to assassinate their Shinobi


    Wait! Is Kumogakure trying to deliberately frame Konohas Shinobi and destroy the alliance between our two viges?


    Yeah, once we form an alliance with Konoha, Konohas situation will get better, so Kumogakure try to intervene!


    If this is the case, how could Kumogakures Shinobi use Cloud-Style Kenjutsu to kill our Shinobi? Isnt this just exposing themselves?


    I think Konohas Shinobi did it in order to frame Kumogakures Shinobi!


    Its better to inform Kazekage-sama about this!


    "


    "


    Soon, the group of Sunagakures Shinobi carried these two pieces of charred corpse to the leaders residence.


    The leaders residence was repaired by Rasa himself with Ma Release. The building is dark golden, low-key and luxurious, bold and deep, and the aura soars into the sky!


    At this time, Rasa and Minato were talking happily in the building. Suddenly, they heard the noise outside, so Rasa opened the door with displeased expression: Whats the matter?


    Kazekage-sama, Mukade from Puppet Brigade was assassinated outside the camp! One of the Sunagakures Shinobi started to talk.


    What did you say?


    Rasas expression changed. Although he had vaguely heard a scream just now, he was busy doing business, so how could he have time to pay attention to it?


    But now


    Rasa quickly ordered Mukades corpse to be put down, and then went forward to inspect it in person.


    Minato also walked out of the building. His golden hair became wet quickly in the rain, but he ignored it and quietly looked at the corpse in contemtion.


    At the same time, Kakashi and Kanp were also called over.


    Kakashi had just finished walking around the Sunagakures main camp and was going back, but he was stopped by Sunagakures Shinobi. As for Kanp he immediately used Transparent Release after he had killed Mukade, and with the help ofmotion caused by the Sunagakures Shinobi rushing out of the main camp, he rushed back to their small lounge, so he was already in the small lounge when he was invited by Sunagakures Shinobi.


    Hey, why did you ask us toe here?


    Kakashi put his hands in his pockets and looked at the corpse on the ground with drooping eyelids, It shouldnt be for us toe to do an autopsy, right?


    Hey kid, pay attention to what you say! A Sunagakures Shinobi said angrily, You absolutely cant get rid of your rtion with Mukades death!


    What a nonsense.


    Kakashi didnt back down at all, and said contemptuously, With just a nce, it can be seen that this guy died of Cloud-Style Kenjutsu me sh. It has nothing to do with our Konoha.


    And we have always been in the camp, and have never gone out.


    Kanp also opened his mouth, and started lying without blinking his eyes, Even if you want to wrong people, you should at least be serious, right?


    You brats!!! The Sunagakures Shinobi were angry and anxious, but they couldnt refute their words.


    Kazekage-sama, did Mukade really die from me sh? Or could it be that he was cut by someone before being burned with Fire Release? One of the Sunagakures higher-ups asked solemnly.


    The wound is t and charred, without any trace of blood, so it is impossible to cut him first and then burn him with Fire Release!


    Rasa stood up and said with an expressionless face, This is indeed a wound caused by Cloud-Style Kenjutsu me sh, it cant be wrong.


    Even if Mukade died of Cloud-Style Kenjutsu, it is not necessarily Kumogakures Shinobi who used Cloud-Style Kenjutsu! One of the Sunagakures Shinobi yelled, and his eyes full of suspicion tantly went back and forth between Kanp and Kakashi.


    Are you doubting us? Kakashi looked at him coldly.


    Kazekage-sama, we The Sunagakures Shinobi said loudly again, but he was violently interrupted by Rasa just as he started.


    Shut up! This is undoubtedly done by Kumogakures spy. They want to destroy our alliance with Konoha. Cant you see such a simple act of sowing discord? What a bunch of idiots!!!


    Rasas eyes were filled with anger, and he looked at the surrounding people with a majestic expression. Under his tough attitude and gaze, all the Sunagakures Shinobi bowed their heads and did not dare to speak any more.


    Immediately search every corners inside and outside the camp, and be sure to find that Kumogakures spy! Rasa frowned and said grimly.


    Yes!


    The group of Sunagakures Shinobi responded loudly and quickly dispersed.


    Im sorry for making you see such a joke, Minato-dono. Rasa turned around, and forced a smile. Were really rude.


    No, its those cunning Kumogakures Shinobi. They are afraid of our alliance, so they used these indiscriminate methods. Kazekage-dono is really amazing to be able to see through Kumogakures strategy in an instant. Minato said.


    Rasas face became better and he said: Minato-dono, we will continue to discuss the details of the alliance tomorrow.


    Minato nodded: Okay.


    Rasa waved and called a man with yellowish hair and a white bandage on his head, and then said, Yashamaru, Minato-dono and the others to rest.


    Yes!


    Yashamaru responded. He is Rasas brother-inw, a Medical-nin, and also a Sunagakures Anbu. He is very trusted by Rasa.


    Sorry for the trouble, Yashamaru-dono. Minato nodded to Yashamaru.


    Minato-sama, pleasee here.


    Yashamaru said with a slight smile.


    After Minato, Kakashi, and Kanp left with Yashamaru, Rasa turned around and entered the building. After a while, several Sunagakures higher-ups also walked in.


    Rasa looked at these Sunagakures higher-ups expressionlessly and said: Send Mukades body back to the vige for burial!


    Shouldnt we hand it over to Anbu for further autopsy? One of the Sunagakures higher-ups asked.


    No, no need, just bury him directly.


    Rasa said, Regardless of whose hands killed Mukade, Konohas Shinobi must not be involved in this matter! Do you understand?


    The Sunagakures higher-ups nodded solemnly.


    For the defeated Sunagakure, there are only two paths they can take now. One is to form an alliance with Iwagakure, and dere war on Konoha once again, but even if they finally win, with Iwagakures acting style, they will inevitably dere war on Sunagakure. When the timees, the price Sunagakure need to pay will be even greater!


    The second path is to form an alliance with Konoha. With this, they can use the alliance to reduce thepensation of the defeated country, and when Iwagakure is defeated, they can also transfer thepensation they need to pay to Konoha to Iwagakure.


    The most important thing is that they dont have to be afraid of Konoha dering war again after Iwagakure is defeated, because Konoha has already received warpensation from them, and Konoha still has two other Great Shinobi Viges, which are Kirigakure and Kumogakure!


    So at this critical juncture of the alliance, unless the person who died is Sunagakures higher-up, even if an insignificant Shinobi like Mukade was really killed by Konohas Shinobi, they must put the me on Kumogakure!


    Whats more, Mukades death was indeed caused by Cloud-Style Kenjutsu me sh!


    This is irrefutable evidence that no one can overturn!

 Chapter 298: Information On The Ancient Kingdom of Rōran

    Chapter 298: Information On The Ancient Kingdom of R��ran


    Minato-dono, Kakashi, Kanp, please.


    In the Sunagakures main camp, Yashamaru took Kanps group of three to a rather spacious red sand and gravel house.


    The ce where Kanp and Kakashi were before was a temporary lounge, and this is their residence for the next few days of negotiations.


    If you have any requests, please let me know at any time.


    Yashamaru pointed to the cabin next to the house and said, Im staying next to you.


    Thank you.


    Minato smiled and thanked him, then he brought Kakashi and Kanp into the red house.


    After closing the door, Minato turned around, and his serious eyes swept back and forth between Kakashi and Kanp.


    Minato-sensei, what are you looking at? Kakashi was puzzled.


    That Sunagakures Shinobi named Mukade just now died of the Cloud-Style Kenjutsu me sh.


    Minato opened his mouth slowly, and his eyes finally fell on Kanp, Kanp, what do you think?


    Kanp nodded: Yes, yes, it must be Kumogakures Shinobi!


    Minato looked at him and did not speak.


    Kanp was a bit at a loss, and when the awkward atmosphere grew stronger, Kakashiszy voice sounded from next to him: Minato-sensei, are you thinking that he did it? That is impossible! Ive seen the corpse, and in order to cause such a wound, not only it requires Cloud-Style Kenjutsu, but also huge strength. This guy should not have such strength.


    Minato said: No, he has.


    When Kanp followed Minato into the rear of Iwagakures territory, although he didnt show it deliberately, how could someone as sharp as Minato fail to notice it?


    Upon hearing this, Kakashi looked at Kanp in surprise: Are you very strong?


    Generally average, third in the Shinobi World. Kanp said modestly.


    Kakashi rolled his eyes, turned his head and said to Minato: Even if he is strong, but when the screams sound, isnt this guy stayed in the camp?


    Kanp is a Kekkei Genkai Shinobi. His Transparent Release can make him invisible, and ordinary Sensor Ninjutsu cant detect it! When the Sunagakures Shinobi found the corpse, it must be very chaotic outside, and Kanp can use Transparent Release to escape from the crime scene perfectly. Minato said.


    That


    Kakashi seems to be in a period of rebelliousness. No matter what Minato said, he has to argue with a few words, How could he know Cloud-Style Kenjutsu me sh?


    Minato nodded: This is what I also dont understand.


    After the two finished speaking, they turned their heads and looked at Kanp simultaneously.


    "


    "


    Kanp feels that he could rescue himself, but in front of him is Minato, and regardless of he managed to rescue himself or not, if Minato is disgusted with his actions, his previous efforts will be wasted, and he will definitely not be able to enter Minatos Hokage Guard toon in the future.


    In this case, I had to confess to get more leniency.


    Kanp converted the dynamic vision talent into the benevolent eyes talent, and then said: You may not believe it, but when I was at Anbu, my first mission was to guard the Konoha Prison. Back then, an ident happened, and two Kumogakures Shinobi broke the Chakra seal somehow and attacked me.


    The Kumogakures Shinobi attacked you with me sh?


    Minato asked, he had a vague impression of this, but he only knew that two prisoners had unlocked the Chakra seal, and the specific details were not clear.


    Kanp nodded.


    Then you learned it? Kakashi raised his eyebrows slightly, and his eyes were full of you sure can brag.


    Kanp continued to nod.


    Minato was in shock, If this is true, then Kanps talent in Kenjutsu is too terrifying right?


    Then he asked again: Then why did you kill that Sunagakures Shinobi named Mukade.


    It was a self-defense.


    Kanp said righteously, It was Mukade who led me outside the camp, and then attacked me, because of the circumstances, I had no choice but to fight back!


    Well it doesnt sound credible at all. Kakashi shrugged and said.


    Kanp is depressed when he saw this, Which side is this guy standing on?


    Helpless, Kanp had no choice but to sincerely exin with a face full of sincerity: At thete stage of the war against Sunagakure a few months ago, my closebat unit fought against Sunagakures Puppet Brigade many times. At that time, I assassinated many Puppet Master with Transparent Release. Minato-sama should know about this.


    Minato nodded in agreement. It is precisely because Kanp killed too many Shinobi from the Puppet Brigade that Sunagakure sent Pakura to target Kanp, and Kanp was finally sent by Orochimaru to the Land of Rain.


    After that, Kanp followed Danz to perform the mission, andter, Minato came to Land of Rain.


    In other words, Mukade is from the Puppet Brigade? He saw you and remembered hispanions you assassinated, so he just


    Kakashi touched the chin and said, So thats how it is, that makes sense.


    As he said that, he patted Kanps shoulder and gave a thumbs up, Good job!


    Minato sighed: I didnt expect such a thing to happen, its my fault.


    When Minato chose Kanp as an entourage, he was only thinking about Kanps resourcefulness, but ignored what Kanp once did in the Sunagakure Battlefield. Thats why he is now targeted by the Puppet Brigades members, but after thinking about it


    Minato turned his attention to Kakashi again. Speaking of which Kakashis father, Hatake Sakumo, was on the Sunagakure Battlefield too in the Second Shinobi World War, stepping on countless Sunagakures Shinobis corpses, forcibly obtained the title of Konohas White Fang after killing a lot of Sunagakures Shinobi.


    If Sunagakures Shinobi knows that Kakashis father is Konohas White Fang, not only Puppet Brigades members, Im afraid all Sunagakures Shinobi in this camp will target Kakashi.


    Minato wanted to facepalm at this moment: What stupid things have I done?


    Minato-sama, Im sorry, its mostly my fault!


    Kanp doesnt know what Minato was thinking, but he insisted on the principle of admitting his mistakes, standing upright when beaten, having a correct attitude, and carry all the responsibilities by himself.


    Minato sighed deeply and said: Kazekage-dono has determined that Mukade was killed by Kumogakures Shinobi, so this is the end of this matter! But Kanp, dont leave this house in the next few days.


    I understand, Im sorry for causing you trouble. Kanp apologized, but he breathed a sigh of relief in his heart,


    How pitiful. Kakashi chuckled happily.


    Kakashi, especially you!


    Minato turned his head and looked at him with a serious expression, You also need stay here too, no matter what happens, you are not allowed to leave this house!


    I am implicated because of you.


    With helplessness in his eyes, Kakashi tilted his head and rolled his eyes towards Kanp.


    Why are you ming me?


    Kanp rolled his eyes back at him.


    "


    "


    The next day, Minato was invited by Rasa early in the morning to discuss the alliance.


    Kakashi walked around the room, feeling bored, and finally walked to the ceiling and crossed his hands near his chest.


    Kanp wanted to go to sleep, but it is a pity that Kakashi hangs upside down from the ceiling and kept looking at him, so Kanp really couldnt sleep!


    After thinking about it for a while, Kanp got up and shouted at the door, calling Yashamaru, who is next door.


    Excuse me, what do you need? Although Yashamaru is an Anbu, this guy is a Medical-nin, so when the war is not tense, he is quite free.


    Kanp smiled and invited Yashamaru in, and then asked: Yashamaru-san, we are really bored here, can you please tell us about the Land of Winds local customs, legends and unofficial history, etc., to relieve our boredom?


    Kanp is naturally not interested in Land of Winds local customs, legends and unofficial history. His real goal is the ancient kingdom of Rran!


    After finally ughtering Mukade, then, shouldnt the Rymyaku from the ancient kingdom of Rran fall into his hands?


    But Kanp still doesnt know the specific location of the ancient kingdom of Rran, which is not okay.


    Faced with Kanps request, Yashamaru pondered for a while, nodded and agreed, and then sat there and told Kanp about the Land of Winds desert cultures. No matter what Yashamaru said, Kanp said he was very interested and asked Yashamaru to give him the location. Unconsciously, a long time passed, and in the evening, Yashamaru finally mentioned the ancient kingdom of Rran!


    Ancient kingdom of Rran?


    Kanp pretended to be calm and asked, It looks very mysterious, Yashamaru-san, please tell me about this kingdom.


    Yashamaru said: It is said to be a kingdom, but it is actually just a city located in the depths of the desert. Because of the poor roads, they have very littlemunication with the outside world. However, this kingdom is indeed very interesting. The ruler is a woman who calls herself a queen.


    Queen? It sounds very exciting


    Kanps eyes brightened, and he still showed interest in what Yashamaru said, so Yashamaru told him about some legends of the ancient kingdom of Rran. Then, as before, he smiled and said, Yashamaru, if we really form an alliance, I would really like to go there and have a look. Can you tell me the specific location of this kingdom?


    Sure enough, its the same again.


    Yashamarus mouth twitched slightly: You have said this sentence from the beginning to end. If you really want to go anywhere, you might as well join our Sunagakure directly


    You cant? Kanp looked down, and under the influence of the benevolent eyes, Yashamaru suddenly felt a torture of conscience.


    If you really want to go


    Yashamaru sighed weakly and said, Ill tell you

 Chapter 299: Depressed Shinnō

    Chapter 299: Depressed Shinn��


    The Land of Grass.


    A small country surrounded by vast dense forests. Although there is a Shinobi Vige in this country, political corruption and corrupt officials are rampant. In addition, during the war, the officials are desperately searching for money and wealth, so that normal civilians are in bad living state!


    Doctor Shinn, who is well-known in the Shinobi World, famous walks alone in this country of internal trouble and outside aggression, and his face is full of worry.


    Along the way, he saw too many civilians who died of starvation, illness, and being killed. In his opinion, all of these people were killed by the big countries, and the culprit was Land of Fires Konoha!


    Yeah, thats right, its all Konohas fault!


    Shinn hase to a vige again. This vige is rtively prosperous, and the streets were crowded and seemed to be more lively.


    Shinn stayed here for a long time, replenishing his herbs and food, and then went on the road again.


    Its just that Shinn went further and further as he walked, and finally came to a barren field.


    Come out. Shinn stopped and turned around slowly. The full beard on his face remained the same, but there seemed to be a few more wrinkles at the corners of his eyes.


    Doctor Shinn!


    You really found us so easily!


    I didnt expect that we would bump into you here.


    Three rogue Shinobi sprang down from the tree with a strange smile. One is picking his teeth with kunai, one carries a mace on his shoulder, and the other one has a non-main hairstyle with a fierce face. At first nce, it can be seen that they are not easy to mess with!


    You are rogue Shinobi, right?


    Shinn didnt panic at all, and even wanted tough, but he held it back and said, Im just an ordinary doctor and I have no valuable things except herbs.


    Valuable things? Of course you have!


    It is you yourself, hahaha.


    The three rogue Shinobiughed heartily, and then the brawny man with the mace suddenly made a move, he swung the mace and ran towards Shinn.


    The mace roared fiercely in the air, and hammered straight at Shinns feet, and the rogue Shinobi said excitedly: The bounty is in hand now!


    You just said Bounty?


    Shinn gently stretched out his right hand to grab the mace, looking at the rogue Shinobi in front of him calmly.


    Huh?


    The rogue Shinobi feels that the atmosphere is a little strange, and the air is a little quiet. He just swung his mace with full force, so he was confused when he saw Shinn stopped it with just one hand.


    Didnt you say that you are just an ordinary doctor?


    You, you


    While he was dumbfounded, Shinns fist directly smashed his heart.


    Then, who can tell me about the bounty?


    Shinn then looked at the non-mainstream and the picking teeth with kunai rogue Shinobi.


    Its bad, this guy is a Shinobi!


    The remaining two rogue looked at each other and ran away in different directions without saying a word.


    But in front of Shinn, its useless.


    Half a minuteter, the two rogue Shinobis were knocked to the ground with their legs broken, and they are screaming in pain.


    Whats going on with the bounty? Shinn looked at them nkly, without any emotion in his eyes.


    I have limited patience. Shinn raised his fist slowly.


    Wait! Shinn-sama, its the ck market!


    Yes, yes, someone in the ck market posted a bounty and said


    "


    "


    Bang~ Bang~!


    Shinn didnt wait for them to finish, and directly killed them with two punches.


    ck market


    Shinns face is gloomy and uncertain, How could a good doctor in the Shinobi World have bounty in ck market?


    Shinn thought for a while, and immediately began to change his clothes and appearance, and then he went to the most prosperous vige nearby.


    When he got here, Shinn found an underground exchange, which is the ck market.


    The ce is very secretive, its not big, and the lights are dim, so people around cant see each other clearly. Because there are rtively few Shinobi in the Land of Grass, Shinn only queued for five minutes before it was his turn.


    Entering the small counter for essing the mission, it is a one-to-one service. There are no outsiders, and the privacy of the guests can be protected to the greatest extent.


    I want information about Shinns bounty mission. Shinn said straight to the point.


    Wait a minute.


    The staff member checked the nearby drawer, found a cheap scroll, and then said, Here.


    Shinn took it and opened it directly, and then he found that the bounty is for his whereabouts, and the bounty reward is 300,000 ry.


    Whereabouts?


    Could it be that someone is seriously injured and needs me No, 300,000 ry bounty is enough to hire Medical-nin!


    There is one more, here.


    At this moment, the staff member passed over another scroll and said, This is the bounty mission that was just released yesterday.


    Shinn took it with a frown, and after he opened it, his expression changed slightly. The bounty is for capturing him alive, and the bounty reward is 1.5 million ry!


    It must be known that even if someone go to Konoha to issue a missionmission, 1.5 million is enough to get Jnin!


    Shinn left the ck market with the two scrolls, and his thoughts spun rapidly: 1.5 million ry bounty reward, just to catch me alive It seems that the other party knows that I am not an ordinary person, otherwise, they would not have set such a high bounty!


    Who is it?


    Who is it?


    I have been walking Shinobi World for so many years as an ordinary doctor, why would I have a bounty?


    Shinn looked up at the sky and was depressed: Is it necessary to give up Shinns identity in the future?


    The Land of Rain.


    Sunagakures main camp.


    In front of the red house, Kanp was leaning against the door rail, looking boredly at the Sunagakures Shinobi that came and went. Its already two days since he got the information about Rran, and he has been eating and drinking in this house for the past two days, and he is about to be bored to death.


    Kakashi is hanging from the ceiling again, so boring.


    At this moment, a beautiful figure suddenly came from the distance.


    Kanps eyes lit up, and he nced over subconsciously: Long legs, small waist, perfect proportions and beautiful face Pakura?!


    Kanps pupils shrank, and the murderous aura surged over in an instant.


    Kanp has been running around the Sunagakure Battlefield and Iwagakure Battlefield for more than half a year. Although it cant be said that he is a murderous killer, there are still thirty-forty lives in his hands, and there are nearly 200 strong men on his back. After being tempered by the battlefield, the strong man, he naturally developed a murderous aura!


    Pakura is very alert, so as soon as the murderous aura appeared, she locked on Kanp.


    The two looked at each other, and Pakuras eyes were narrowed: Its you


    Obviously, she had already recognized Kanps identity.


    Shisou, who is he? Beside Pakura, a little girl, who is about the same age as Kanp, asked curiously.


    Pakura hesitated and said: The enemy in the past, as for now


    Now is still the enemy! Kanp got up, gave her a cold look, and then turned around and entered the house.


    Kanp knew that he was not Pakuras opponent yet, so he fled immediately after showing his courage.


    Shisou The girl looked towards Pakura with some unease.


    Dont worry, its just a Konohas Shinobi who can only hide. Pakura said with a smile, and then walked forward with the girl.


    After Kanp entered the house, he saw Kakashi jumping off the ceiling and asked: Who is that woman outside?


    Enemy. Kanp said.


    Kakashi moved his neck and said: Sunagakure is about to form an alliance with us soon. Do you know what this means?


    Kakashi-senpai, this world is not only ck and white, there is also arge gray area in the middle. In this area, there is enough room to amodate all my hatred! Kanp said expressionlessly.


    What do you mean? Kakashi couldnt understand.


    Kanp looked towards the ceiling: Who knows.


    Why are you trying to be mysterious. Kakashi rolled his eyes, turned to the corner, and then started training.


    Kanp stood on the side and looked at him curiously.


    Speaking of which, this is the first time Kakashi has been training in front of me, and looking at him squatting with his legs bent, his left hand holding his right wrist Is it Chidori?!

 Chapter 300: Back to Konoha

    Chapter 300: Back to Konoha


    Sunagakures main camp, inside the red house.


    Kanp leaned against the wall and looked at Kakashi solemnly.


    Kakashi squatted with his legs bent, holding his right hand with his left hand, his brows were slightly frowned, his eyes are serious, and he looked like he has a a sense of constipation that he wanted to pull but couldnt pull.


    Kakashi, is your stomach hurt? Kanp teased.


    Kakashi rolled his eyes: Idiot, Im training!


    Kanp smirked, quietly watching him pretend.


    After a while, Kakashis right hand emits a few hints of blue lightning, flickering in an instant.


    Kanp actually knows the principle of Chidori, which is to condense arge amount of Lightning Attribute Chakra on the hand to form a high-intensity lightning current, and then sprint forward, which gives a strong prating force and paralyzing effect, but its disadvantages are also obvious. Its attack method is single strike, it is necessary to run up to increase the speed, and the users eyesight must also be good, otherwise, they couldnt see the things around them clearly.


    But it is undeniable that Chidori is very eye-catching technique and has great potential. It can derive into a variety of Chidori-types Ninjutsu, and then further upgraded to Raikiri, and it can also derive into arge number of Raikiri-types Ninjutsu.


    Chidori is like the tree trunk of a tree. As long as you keep watering, you can keep growing the branches and leaves all around.


    This is very simr to Rasengan.


    Kanp looked at Kakashi, who is frowning, and secretly thought in his heart, As expected of Namikaze Minatos disciple!


    Kakashi should have had the idea of Chidori not long ago. It is still under development, and the current state is very unstable. The lightning in his hand is intermittent and not working at all times. After a while, Kakashis hands is struck by lightning because of the bacsh, and spilled blood.


    Need help? Kanp asked.


    You know Medical Ninjutsu? Kakashi was startled.


    Kanp nodded: Only simple Healing Technique, but my bandage technique is very good!


    Kakashi looked at his bleeding hand, and nodded slightly: Okay, you can try it.


    After simply using Healing Technique on Kakashis hand, and then bandage it with his perfect level bandage technique, Kanp seems to see the words +666 favorability floating on the top Kakashis head.


    Not bad. Kakashi moved his right hand, and apart from a slight pain, there was no difort at all.


    Next, Kakashi continued to develop his new technique. This time, he grabbed his left hand with his right hand and poured Lightning Attribute Chakra into his left hand. After ten minutes, Kakashis left hand was also struck by lightning.


    Developing Ninjutsu is really not an easy task. Ill just wait for him to finish developing it and then collect it directly.


    With this awareness, Kanp earnestly helped Kakashi deal with the injuries.


    In the afternoon, after several days of negotiation, Minato and Rasa has finally finalized the specific alliance treaty, which also includes the specific content of the defeated countryspensation use, one by one, all written on the scroll, in duplicate.


    Rasa signed his name on the two scrolls, and then solemnly handed them to Minato: Ill leave the rest to you.


    Minato nodded:  I will send this covenant back to the vige as soon as possible, and hand it over to Hokage-sama for his signature!


    Although Minato is negotiating on behalf of Konoha, he is not the Hokage after all, so the final covenant signing still requires Hiruzen to do it personally.


    After that, Minato left Sunagakures main camp with Kakashi and Kanp.


    Minato-sama, shall we go directly to the vige next? Kanp asked.


    Minato said with a smile: If you wanted to, we can also go to the Iwagakure Battlefield.


    Kanp shook his head decisively. There are nearly two hundred strong men in his sealing scroll that havent been finished collected yet, so it doesnt make sense to go to Iwagakure Battlefield. If Kanp could choose, he actually wants to go to Kirigakure Battlefield.


    Unfortunately, over there is the battlefield of Uchiha and Hyga n.


    Konoha.


    Roots Headquarters.


    A Roots Shinobi, who is holding ck market information in his hand, knelt in front of Danz on one knee.


    Although Shinn killed the three rogue Shinobi who wanted to capture him alive in exchange for 1.5 million ry bounty, the information about his appearance in the Land of Grass still inevitably spread to the ck market.


    After Danz finished reading it, he immediately called Orochimaru.


    Land of Grass?


    Orochimaru chuckled and said, It just so happens that my disciple really wants to go outside and look around, this time, I will just take her to Land of Grass for a walk.


    I will send Roots Shinobi ahead of time, I hoped that Shinn hasnt left yet. Danz said.


    On the seventh day that Orochimaru left Konoha with Anko, Minato, Kakashi and Kanp returned.


    When reporting at the gate, the two Shinobi, who were watching the gate, recognized Minato, and their faces instantly flushed with excitement, as they had met a legendary figure!


    Namikaze Minato-sama, wee home!


    Your reputation has spread throughout the Shinobi World, congrattions, Bofeng Lord Minato!


    Thank you. Minato smiled, and the smile that was as warm as the sun entered deep into the two Shinobis heart.


    Minato-sama is so nice.


    So warm, I feel healed by him!


    The two Shinobi looked at Minatos back with reverence in their eyes.


    "


    "


    Entering the vige, Kanp looked at the slightly familiar and somewhat unfamiliar streets, and after calcting the time, he sighed silently.


    He followed Orochimaru on the Sunagakure Battlefield at the end of Konohas Year 45, and now it is already August of Konohas Year 46!


    After being away from home for more than half a year, Kanp would like to go home and sleep on his futon, but unfortunately, he has to follow Minato to Hokage Tower to report their mission.


    As Kanp walked all the way, he lowered his head slightly, thinking about what Hiruzen might want to say to him, and he couldnt help but scoffed in his heart.


    After a while, the group of three appeared in Hokages Office.


    Behind the desk, Hiruzen looked at Minato with relief. The sunlight poured in from the window and sprinkled on his higher and higher hairline, reflecting a faint light.


    Youre back. Hiruzen lit his pipe and took a puff with a smile.


    Hokage-sama, this is the covenant with Sunagakure, please have a look. Minato respectfully ced the two scrolls on the desk.


    Hiruzen held his pipe in one hand and unfolded the scroll with the other. After reading it carefully, he signed his name, and then asked Anbu to send one of the scrolls back to Sunagakures main camp in the Land of Rain.


    Good job, Minato, you have lived up to my expectations for you. Hiruzen said with a big smile.


    Hokage-sama praised me too much. Minato said with a smile.


    Hiruzen seems to be in a good mood. He chatted with Minato for a long time, from the instant killing of 50 Jnin, to being chased by hundreds of Iwagakures Shinobi, to negotiating with Yondaime Kazekage, Rasa. It was only until the sun slowly set on the west before he was happy, and telling Minato and Kakashi to leave.


    As for Kanp, Hiruzen has some questions to ask him.


    Kanp.


    Hiruzen opened the window to let in fresh air, and then he said straight to the point, On the Sunagakure Battlefield, is the Ice Release Shinobi who appeared there Yuki Aoi?


    Kanp has already finished the draft, so upon hearing this, he immediately nodded: Yes Hokage-sama, he is Yuki Aoi, but he didnte for me.


    Hiruzen turned around, with a confident expression of everything under control on his face, and said: I know.


    You know? Kanp cooperated with a surprised look.


    Hiruzen said: Pakura! Yuki Aoi went to meet Pakura, the Shinobi who has Scorch Release Kekkei Genkai, but he just happened to meet you, am I right?


    Kanp nodded: Youre right! After that battle, I was sent to the Land of Rain by Orochimaru-sama and was stopped by Yuki Aoi on the way. Thats what he told me and said that I owe my life to the Abyss. He once again asked me to join the Abyss, but I did not agree!


    Hiruzen said emotionally: Pakura was indeed very brilliant in this war, she is strong and thoughtful, no wonder the Abyss fancy her.


    There was a trace of hatred on Kanps face, and he said: Thats true, but Pakura is the enemy who killed my Uncle, and also seriously injured my father! There wille a day when I will kill her with my own hands!


    Kanp, have you thought about joining the Abyss? Hiruzen suddenly asked.


    Kanp was startled, showing some hesitation, but in the end, he nodded: Yes, Hokage-sama, I had thought about joining the Abyss, and then using the power of this organization to kill Pakura, but now, the Abyss is also interested in Pakura. Compared to an ordinary Kekkei Genkai Shinobi like me, a powerful Scorch Release Kekkei Genkai Shinobi like Pakura is a member that the Abyss wants more. It is impossible for them to give up Pakura for me.


    Hiruzen nodded: Kanp, you have great potential. Dont underestimate yourself, and dont try to only think about revenge. Now that Sunagakure has formed an alliance with us, you need to let go of your hatred temporarily, do you understand?


    Yes, thank you for your teaching, Hokage-sama. Kanp responded somewhat unwillingly.


    Hiruzen nodded and said: You have been away from the vige for half a year, so you should go home now.


    Yes!

 Chapter 301: Waiting For Adulthood

    Chapter 301: Waiting For Adulthood


    After leaving Hokage Tower, Kanp went straight back home.


    However, there is no one at home. Kanp checked the time and guessed that Keiko was still working in the hospital, and Hayate was almost on his way home from school. As for Hoshino, he should be ying shogi with Inoue and Matsushita.


    So Kanp took a shower and changed intofortable casual clothes. When he came out, he saw a very unbearable scene!


    On the sofa in the living room, the shameless Gekk Hayate is holding Uzuki Ygaos little hand, and they are ying the bride and grooms house game!


    This dog food has caught him off guard! (T/N: Dog food is a Chinese ng for couple who are showing affection in front of single people.)


    Eh? Brother, youre back!


    Seeing his big brother, Hayate quickly let go of Ygaos hand and rushed over, Big brother, I miss you so much!


    Its the Hayate-niis big bastard brother! Seeing Kanp, Ygaos face turned pale with fright and she pointed at Kanp with her finger, blinking her big watery eyes.


    Ygao, who is 7 years old this year, has also enrolled in the Academy, so the cheating couple go home together after school every day.


    Kanp stretched out his hand against Hayates head, making him swipe and p his hands, and said in a muffled voice: Hayate, did I train well when I was not at home?


    Big brother, I have!


    Hayate broke free from Kanps hand and said aggrievedly, I always read books for two hours every day, refined Chakra for two hours, trained Kenjutsu for two hours, and then spent an hour reviewing those Ninjutsu you taught me.


    Kanp nodded in relief, but he felt something is wrong.


    ording to Hayates words, these add up to at least 7 hours, and he goes home from school at exactly 4 oclock. When he is finished doing all that, wouldnt it be already 11 oclock in the evening?


    If eating, bathing, doing homework, and spending time with Ygao are included, wont it be past midnight when hes done?


    Facing the suspicious gaze of his older brother, Hayates desire to survive exploded: Big brother, I have learned all the knowledge in the Academy, so I spent two hours of reading at the Academy.


    Knowing how to use time flexibly is not bad. It is worthy of praise.


    Kanp smiled, patted Hayates shoulder, and asked indifferently, Then what time do you go to bed every night now?


    Eleven oclock. Hayate said.


    Kanp frowned: This wont do!


    Big brother, what do you mean this wont do? Hayate was shocked.


    You are still young, so you must go to bed before nine oclock every night. You must ensure your sleep time, you know? Kanp said seriously.


    But, in this case, there is no way toplete the daily training, and, besides,  Hayate looked at his big brother aggrievedly, Wasnt it your responsibility that I go to bedte?


    Kanp doesnt know what Hayate was thinking, otherwise, he would have punished him.


    He pondered, and said: Hayate, you can spend your trivial time at the Academy to refine Chakra, go home to train Kenjutsu for two hours, and review Ninjutsu for an hour, with that, you can go to bed at nine oclock.


    But I still want to read books. Hayate said.


    What books? Kanp frowned, It cant be those medical books, right? Speaking of which, why have you been reading those books, could it be that you want to learn Medical Ninjutsu?


    Hayate shook his head.


    Kanp stared at him, and he saw Hayates eyes are flickering, and he looked left and right, like a fertilized rabbit.


    No, that, that When she saw Hayate was incoherent, Ygao exploded.


    Big bastard brother, I wont let you bully Hayate-nii!


    Ygao rushed over, looking very fierce, and then hit Kanp with her petite, weak body. After a while, she was bounced back, and she fell to the ground with a thud. She froze for two seconds, blinked her big eyes, and then burst into tears.


    Kanp was stunned, and quickly signaled Hayate toe over andfort her.


    Little sister Ygao, dont cry. Hayate pulled Ygao from the ground, feeling a little anxious.


    Ha, Hayate-nii, we, we shouldnt y with the big bastard brother.


    Ygao gave a subtle wink to Hayate while crying.


    Hayate instantly understood, then the cheating couple pretended to cry andfort each other, and then went to the backyard.


    Kanp is depressed when he saw this: Do you think Im blind?


    Not long after, Keiko came home after getting off work and when she saw Kanp, her eyes couldnt help but glistening with teardrops. Kanp was first sent to Sunagakure Battlefield, then Minato took him into Iwagakure Battlefield, and finally they entered Sunagakures main camp for negotiation, Keiko didnt know how many nights of insomnia she had!


    Youre finally back.


    There are a lot of words in Keikos heart, but when she saw the de-like light hidden deep in the corner of Kanps eyes, she felt that she couldnt say anything for a moment.


    Kanp has grown up, I can no longer treat him like a child like I used to.


    Keiko forced herself to adapt, then walked into the kitchen and silently started preparing the dinner for the evening!


    Kanp looked at her back, and a very important vow suddenly shed in Kanps mind: I will definitely guard this home in the future.


    When Keiko was almost done cooking, Hoshino returned home.


    Kanp, you are finally back.


    Seeing Kanp, Hoshino smiled in relief, then patted Kanp on the shoulder, and said earnestly, Good job!


    After the Battle of Kiky Pass, Orochimaru returned with arge number of captives and most of the Shinobi from the frontline, and the Shinobi from Gekk n also returned to the vige.


    From the Arashiyamas mouth, Hoshino learned about what Kanp has done on Sunagakure Battlefield. First, he was involved in logistics, then he joined the third assassination team, and during this period, he even used Konoha-Style Kenjutsus Secret Art!


    After that, Kanp was transferred to the closebat unit and fought with Sunagakures Puppet Brigade, and it finally led to the pursuit of their great enemy, Pakura!


    To Hoshinos relief, Kanp does not have overestimate his capabilities and fight Pakura head-on, but instead chooses to move away from the closebat unit and enter the Land of Rain to perform mission!


    If he had this consciousness back then, he wouldnt have been made into this state by Pakura.


    After that, Hoshino pulled Kanp to talk about what happened after he entered the Land of Rain.


    Kanp pondered about it for a while, but felt that there was nothing to hide, so he told the matter without omission and in detail except for the Collection Technique and the nearly two hundred robust men he brought.


    Hoshino was shocked when he learned that Kanp had followed Minato not long after he entered the Land of Rain, especially when Kanp said that he was also one of the witnesses of Minato killing 50 Jnin instantly. After all, he was actually seeing the legendary scene with his own eyes!


    Minato is one of the legendary Sannin, Jiraiya-samas disciple, and he is very powerful. Now that he is famous throughout the Shinobi World, do you know what this means, Kanp? Hoshino suddenly asked with a solemn expression.


    Kanp nodded, and slowly saying the important word: Hokage!


    Hoshino nodded with satisfaction when he saw Kanp understood what he meant: Thats right, Hokage! The Yellow sh, Namikaze Minato is now qualified topete for the Yondaime Hokages position. Although everyone is saying that Orochimaru-sama is Sandaime-samas sessor, some things will note to fruition until thest moment.


    Tou-san, are you more optimistic about Minato-sama than Orochimaru-sama? Kanps eyes lit up.


    I am a cripple now, and who Im optimistic about is insignificant.


    Hoshino chuckled and said, The important thing is who you are optimistic about!


    Kanps eyes are shining: Tou-san, are you nning to pass the position of Gekk ns n Head to me?


    What a bastard, Im not dead yet!  Hoshino was furious when he heard this.


    Che, why else would you say that it is more important than who I am more optimistic about? Kanp curled his lips: And you are already crippled.


    Hoshinos face blushed, and he said with a snort: Its not impossible if you want to be the n Head of Gekk n.


    Because of the crayfish, Kanp has already made a huge contribution to the Gekk n. In addition, his talent is getting more and more abnormal for some reason. First, it was his Ninjutsu talent of various attributes, and now he has even mastered the Konoha- Style Kenjutsus Secret Art. If such a super genius was allowed to be the n Head of Gekk n, there will definitely no resistance from the nsmen.


    Kanp is shocked, and his eyes are piercingly stared at him: How can it be done?


    Wait until you are an adult! Hoshino said with a chuckle.


    Huh? That will still take a few years. Kanp instantly lost his passion.


    Think about it carefully. In the war against Sunagakure, Gekk n lost nearly 90% of their backbone. With such small force left in the n, it is actually fine for a youngster to be the n Head.


    Hoshino seemed to see what Kanp was thinking, and said with a smile: We, Gekk n, have already made a lot of contributions in this war, but the losses are also great, so we need to recuperate. When you reach adulthood, those nsmen of the same age as you will almost fully grow up. With the help of Arashiyama and others, we, Gekk n, will soon be strong again.


    Kanp thought of Tabako, Yuki, Reif and Yama, and nodded subconsciously, Thats right, although the previous generation was beaten and crippled, the next generation of Shinobi are still there. In a few years, when they grow up, they will be the backbone of Gekk n!


    "


    "


    With me, the head of the Abyss sitting on the n Heads position, will not Gekk n be allowed to run rampant in the Shinobi World in the future?


    Kanp coughed dryly and said: Tou-san, then thats a deal!

 Chapter 302: Surveillance Target: Orochimaru

    Chapter 302: Surveince Target: Orochimaru


    For the next two weeks, Kanp stayed at home, either sleeping or sleeping. Training and so on werepletely handed over to his shadow clones.


    During this period, Sunagakure officially announced its alliance with Konoha and dered war on Iwagakure, and the situation in the Land of Rain suddenly became delicate.


    At the same time, Kanp learned that his nsmen who returned from Sunagakure Battlefield, such as Arashiyama and Tabako, have already gone to the battlefield again!


    And the juniors of Gekk n, such as Yuki, Reif, and Yama, are no exception. They are scattered in the Kumogakure battlefield and Iwagakure battlefield. Fortunately, in view of the tragic contributions made by the Gekk n in the Sunagakure Battlefield, Hiruzen sent these young Gekk on the second line. They are responsible for logistical supplies, security patrols and other missions that give them time to train and have a high survival rate. This is why Hoshino can happily go to the old man, Inoue and Matsushita to y shogi every day.


    Of course, under Kanps strict supervision, Hayates daily routine has gradually changed. He goes to bed at nine oclock every night to ensure his healthy growth!


    Two weekster, when the time entered September, the signal for the gathering of Anbus wild team suddenly came.


    Kanp immediately dispersed his shadow clone and rushed all the way to wild teams locker room on the third floor of Hokage Tower.


    Husky, you are back?


    Peppa had already changed into Anbus attire. When he saw Kanp appeared, he came over to pat him on the shoulder in surprise, Ive been worried about you for the past six months, for fear that you wont be able toe back.


    Kanp smiled and said: Thank you for your concern, Peppa the Wild Boar.


    Just call me Wild Boar. What the heck is Peppa? Peppa said helplessly.


    After a while, Wild Cat also arrived, and she greeted Kanp naturally.


    Why havent Wild Doge yet? Also, is our team leader still Mountain Pig? After Kanp changed his clothes, he couldnt help asking when he saw Wild Dog and Inoichi havent show up.


    Wild Dog has been transferred to the Kumogakure Battlefield. As for your team leader, of course it is still me.


    A clear voice came from the door, and Inoichi walked in with a smile, and said, Husky, wee back.


    Thank you, team leader. Kanp hurriedly said.


    Inoichi opened his locker, then quickly changed his clothes, and finally put on a pig mask, and said: Then, well perform a new mission today, mission 0!


    0?


    Peppa was surprised, It sounds like a very important mission!


    Yes, this mission is very important and also very dangerous. Mountain Pig said solemnly, This is a surveince mission!


    Surveince mission? Team leader, who are we going to monitor? Wild Cat asked.


    Is it Uchiha ns n Head again? Peppa asked.


    Or could it be Hyga ns n Head? Kanp asked cautiously.


    Neither!


    Mountain Pig shook his head, then paused, and said word by word, Our target isOrochimaru!


    Orochimaru?!


    Peppa and Wild Cat were dumbfounded and then exploded.


    Orochimaru, one of the Sannin?


    Orochimaru, the disciple of Hokage-sama?


    Are you joking? Orochimaru-sama was a great hero in leading the victory of Battle of the Kiky Pass!


    Wild Cats scalp felt numb!


    Peppa was even worse: Team leader, can you stop joking now? How could Hokage-sama ordered us monitor his own disciple!


    And its also impossible to do it! Orochimaru will definitely find us immediately! Wild Cats teeth seemed to tremble when she spoke.


    Mountain Pig turned his head and looked towards Kanp: Husky, you dont seem to be very shocked.


    No, I, I, I am so shock that I am speechless. Kanp eximed exaggeratedly.


    Fortunately, Kanp is wearing a mask at this time, otherwise, anyone who sees that exaggerated expression will conclude that he is an actor!


    It cant be helped, after all, hes someone who has seen the original work. Although the time period for this to happen was not mentioned, he knows the general direction of the future. Because of that, he is not surprised that Hiruzen and that Orochimarus rtionship gradually get further apart.


    In short, the mission has been issued, so everyone must do their best toplete it! Mountain Pig said.


    Whatever we can do? Even if we try our best, we cant do it. Wild Cat acted like a spoiled kid, but then she suddenly thought of something, turned her head and looked at Kanp, Husky, didnt you have Transparent Release? Sure enough, the mission must be handed over to you!


    Kanps mouth twitched slightly: I refuse.


    Why? Wild Cat said, Didnt you monitor Uchiha ns n Head with Transparent Release? If even Sharingan couldnt find you, Orochimaru certainly couldnt!


    This is a group mission, I cant do anything to steal your limelight! Never! Kanp is resolute and decisive, he wont be deceived by this group of pig teammates!


    Its fine to monitor Uchiha Fugaku. Even if I am discovered, it will be fine. After all, the rtionship between Uchiha n and the vige has not beenpletely broken, but Orochimaru Kanp really doesnt dare to do anything to this crazy bastard alone.


    Husky, you Wild Cat wanted to say more, but was interrupted by Mountain Pig.


    Okay, stop arguing. This monitoring mission is not only for one day or two days. It is a long-term mission, and cannot bepleted by one person alone!


    Mountain Pig then said, Next, I will assign everyones surveince time period. I am responsible for 8 am to 2 pm, Wild Cat is responsible for 2 pm to 8 pm, Wild Boar is responsible for 8 pm to 2 am, Husky is responsible for 2 am to 8 am! Thats all!


    Hearing this allotted time period, Kanp thought of something.


    2 am to 8 am?


    At that time, most people would be sleeping, but Orochimaru heaven knows whether he will run out to do some experiments when he is half asleep!


    If that is the case, once I am tracked and discovered, the end may not be better than before.


    Even if Orochimaru doesnt have a hobby to do experiments in the middle of the night, but monitoring Orochimaru in the environment of peopleing and going during the daytime, and monitoring Orochimaru in an environment where there is no one in the middle of the night, this mood difference is definitely heaven and hell!


    Team leader, can I switch with Husky? Just as Kanp was panicking, the heroine, Wild Cat stepped forward.


    I am willing!!


    Kanp agreed with loud voice immediately, for fear that Mountain Pig would refuse.


    Wild Cat looked at Kanp in surprise. In her opinion, Orochimaru must be sleeping from 2 am to 8 am. At this time, monitoring is the easiest, But looking at how eager Kanp is, why does it seem as if he is very unwilling?


    Mountain Pigs eyes went back and forth on the two of them, and nodded: Wild Cat, are you sure?


    Wild Cat hesitated, and finally nodded: Yes, I am sure!


    Well, since you insist, then you can switch your time period.


    Mountain Pig then looked at the time and said, Its almost eight oclock, then I will go to monitor Orochimaru until two oclock in the afternoon!


    After saying that, Mountain Pig two small wooden boxes and put one of the light-colored boxes in the locker room, and said This is the tracking insects raised by the Aburame n. The insects queen will be carried by the tracker, and the insects child will be ced here. At two oclock in the afternoon, Husky wille to me through the insects child, and then I will exchange the insects child with the insects queen and bring the insects child back here. At 8 oclock in the evening, Wild Boar will us the insects child to find Husky, and then exchanges the insects child with the insects queen, then Wild Cat will do the same when it is her shift, do you all understand?


    "


    "


    Team leader, what does these insects eat? Kanp asked.


    Mountain Pig said: There are feeds for them in the wooden box, you dont have to worry.


    What if the insect dies? Kanp couldnt help but ask again.


    Mountain Pig said: If the insects queen dies, the mission will be suspended immediately, and if the insects child dies, you will go to the headquarters to change it. Do you understand?


    Yes!

 Chapter 303: Orochimaru, Please Eat

    Chapter 303: Orochimaru, Please Eat


    More than half a month ago, Orochimaru took Anko to the Land of Grass. Unfortunately, by the time they arrived, Shinn had disappeared. Even with the hugework of the ck market, he could not be traced!


    Although Danzs Root arrived a step early, but in the end, they only found the three rogue Shinobi killed by Shinn.


    When Orochimaru create shadow clone to take Anko around, his main body personally performed an autopsy on these three unlucky rogue Shinobi, and he finally found that all three people were killed by punches.


    Sure enough, Shinn is not an ordinary doctor, he is at least a Taijutsu Shinobi!


    Three years ago, when he approached Might Duy, was it because of the Eight Gates Released Formation?


    Orochimaru feels that he is getting closer and closer to the truth, but he is always separated by ayer.


    After that, Orochimaru and Anko walked around for a while, and after finding nothing, they had to return to the vige.


    But as soon as he came back, Orochimaru found that he was being followed.


    As the disciple of Sandaime, Konohas Sannin, and also the greatest hero of the Battle of Kiky Pass, who would dare to follow Orochimaru in Konoha?


    The answer is self-evident.


    Orochimaru is very troubled. If he cant find a way to dispel the suspicion of his teacher, his experiments will need to be stopped!


    This cant be done!


    "


    "


    Orochimaru took out a small scroll in the densely packed room, and then wrote a few lines in code, and then he opened his mouth and spat out a white snake.


    The white snake is very intelligence, and it swallows the scroll in one bite.


    Hisss~


    The white snake then hissed and looked up at Orochimaru slightly.


    Orochimaru gently stepped on the wooden floor under his feet, causing a crack to form, and then the white snake immediately got into the crack and disappeared.


    Orochimaru then took a futon to cover the crack, and left the house normally.


    Orochimarus home is veryrge and covers an extremely wide area, but there are only a dozen or so rooms connected into a U shape. Arge open space in front of the U shape has been transformed into a training ground and a garden, and therger area at the back was transformed into a backyard. There are two huge cherry trees in the yard, and there are rockery and a pond beside the cherry trees, and fishes are raised in the pond, which made it looked so extravagant.


    Mountain Pig lurked under the rockery in the backyard, watching Orochimaru walk out of the house through the gap of the rockery, and then he saw him sitting cross-legged on the wooden floor, as if admiring the flowers and nts in the backyard.


    Time passed, and Orochimaru left the backyard at noon.


    Mountain Pig silently followed behind, using the surrounding flowers, grass, stone pirs and buildings to hide his figure, trying to keep Orochimarus figure from getting out of his sight.


    But!


    He should have discovered me


    For some reason, a single thought suddenly appeared in Mountain Pigs heart.


    The other side is Konohas Sannin after all, and he is very powerful. With Mountain Pigs ability, it is natural to be discovered by him.


    And with Orochimarus wisdom, he should be able to guess that Anbu did it, so why didnt he go to Sandaime-sama?


    After thinking about it, Mountain Pigs heart sank.


    After lunch, Orochimaru went back to the backyard leisurely and continued to appreciate the flowers and nts in the backyard. At about 1 pm, Orochimarus disciple, Anko came.


    Orochimaru-sensei, Im here!


    Anko came to receive Orochimarus training. Although he returned to the vige, theres no way her training would stop, What are we training today?


    Taijutsu.


    Orochimaru took Anko to the training ground, and then created a shadow clone to fight against Anko in actualbat using Taijutsu.


    Mountain Pig in the dark looked at the time and saw that it was almost the time to change shifts, so he quietly sneaked out of the mansion, found a big tree outside the front yard of the mansion, and climbed up quietly. He is monitoring Orochimaru, who is training Anko, from above the tree, while waiting quietly for Husky.


    Around 1:30 in the afternoon, Kanp rushed to the locker room of the wild team on the third floor of Hokage Tower. After changing into Anbus attire, he opened the small wooden box on the table. There was a small nest like a birds nest inside, the nest is full of scattered leaves, and a pitch-ck insect was gnawing on the leaves.


    Kanp poked the little insects butt with his hand, and the little bug twisted its buttocks and continued to eat the leaves. Kanp then flicked its little butt, and it fluttered its wings and flew out of the locker rooms window, and fly straight towards south.


    Kanp immediately used Transparent Release, and then followed it silently.


    After forty minutes of crossing the streets and alleys and crossing through the crowds of people, Kanp finally found Mountain Pig outside a huge mansion.


    Mountain Pig was squatting on a tree outside the mansion, and when he noticed the insects child falling on him, he immediately realized that it was Husky.


    He nimbly fell from the tree. At this moment, Orochimarus main body in the mansions training ground nced at the outside, and theres a yful smile at the corner his mouth: Are they changing shifts around two oclock?


    Husky, you are here. Mountain Pig said softly.


    Yes, team leader.


    Kanp showed his figure by removing Transparent Release. He is holding the small wooden box and pointed at the insects child on Mountain Pigs body.


    Mountain Pig gently grabbed the insects child and put it into Kanps small wooden box, then he took out the insects queens box on his ninja bag and exchanged it with Kanp.


    Ill leave it to you, pay attention to your safety. Mountain Pig whispered.


    Kanp nodded, and then he couldnt help but ask: Team leader, Orochimaru, he has he found you?


    Mountain Pig was startled, and then sighed slightly: He should have noticed it.


    After saying that, Mountain Pig patted Kanps shoulder, and then disappeared with a flicker in an instant.


    Kanp put the insects queens box away, then used Transparent Release, and jumped onto the tree.


    In the training ground in the mansion, Orochimaru is leaning back against the wall, and his shadow clone is sparring with a girl in actualbat. When Kanp takes a closer look, he realized that the girl is Anko!


    Sure enough, Anko, like the original plot, has be the Orochimarus disciple.


    Kanp looked at the spar with interest, but found that it was just a simple actualbat training, and immediately lost interest.


    At the same time.


    Root.


    The scroll in the belly of the white snake finally fell into Danzs hands.


    After Danz deciphered the code, a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth: Hiruzen, it seems that you have made a choice.


    After saying that, Danz mobilized his Root and began to investigate the members of the wild team!


    As time passed, with each having 6 hours shift a day, Mountain Pig, Kanp, Peppa and Wild Cat take turns in monitoring Orochimaru 24 hours a day without stop, and five days passed in a blink of an eye.


    After five days of surveince, Kanp and the othersdid not find any suspicious actions from Orochimaru!


    Until the evening of the sixth day.


    At six oclock, Orochimaru was dressed in a kimono and personally prepared dishes, including boiled eggs, apple porridge, and mixed eggs onigiri.


    The most important thing is that Orochimaru prepared two servings!


    But didnt Anko have gone back?


    As soon as Kanp thought about this, he noticed that his feet were a little itchy. Looking down, a white snake had somehow wrapped around his ankle at some point.


    Orochimaru?!


    Kanps heart skipped a beat. At this time, he is in the state of invisibility, so how can Orochimaru urately find his location?


    How did he do it?


    Heartbeat?


    Breathe?


    Or something else?


    Gekk Kanp, you havent eaten yet, right? Please eat.


    Orochimaru sat at the table, looking steadily forward, but his voice came from afar.


    Kanps pupils shrank: Orochimaru invited me to dinner?


    Kanp was stunned, Even if you know my identity, how can you invite me to dinner?


    I am on a mission now. And the mission is also to monitor you. How can you invite me to dinner so casually?


    Kanp was a little distraught for a while!

 Chapter 304: Orochimarus Purpose

    Chapter 304: Orochimaru''s Purpose


    When Kanp calmed down and recovered hisposure, he realized that he was already sitting face to face in Orochimaru.


    This is a little embarrassing.


    Orochimaru has ck hair with a shawl, in face like snow, and his golden vertical pupils staring at Kanp with smile but is not a smile, and slowly spoke: Please help yourself, it wont taste good when its cold.


    Kanps shivered all over upon hearing this.


    Orochimarus voice is hoarse, low and cold, like a hell devil whispering in his ear, making him shudder.


    While speaking, Orochimaru had already peeled off a boiled egg and swallowed it whole: The egg tastes good, taste it, Kan! p! kun!


    The brows under Kanpsmask wrinkled.


    Kanp kun?


    Kun?


    The word kun is not used indiscriminately. In Naruto World, this kun is usually used by elders to call juniors, or a more intimate call between peers.


    Is Orochimaru treating me as a junior?


    No!


    This is the weasels New Years greeting to the chicken! (T/N: It is a Chinese idiom. The idiom refers to people who may have bad intentions. It stems from the fact that weasels eat chickens and therefore it is unlikely they would send sincere blessings to a chicken.)


    The rm bell in Kanps heart was ringing loudly, but he said respectfully: Orochimaru-sama, I am in a mission, so it is really not suitable for me to eat!


    You really dont give me face, Kanp kun! Orochimaru swallowed another egg, and the way he spoke the word kun became a little deeper.


    Kanps mouth twitched slightly: He is really a weasel. He loves eggs so much?


    Kanp took a deep breath and changed the subject: For Orochimaru-sama to call me out, it should be more than just eating, right?


    Hehehehe


    Orochimarus mouth moved, and he let out a series of sneeringughter of unknown meaning.


    Kanp felt that a stone and a knife were frantically rubbing against each other on his ear, and the sound made him feels goosebumps!


    But at this time, he couldnt lose his momentum, so Kanp sat upright on his knees, with his back straight.


    Indeed.


    Orochimaru said slowly, At the risk of being discovered by my teacher, I asked Kanp-kun toe out. There is indeed something, no, it should be that someone wants to have a chat with you, Kanp-kun. He


    He? Who is it? When Kanp saw Orochimaru didnt continue his words, he couldnt help himself.


    Kanp-kun, you should take off the mask.


    Orochimaru changed the conversation and said, This is not an Anbus interrogation.


    Kanp hesitated, feeling as if he was being brought into Orochimarus rhythm. Should I try to resist at this time?


    Kanp looked towards Orochimarus golden vertical pupils. Those eyes are like golden purgatory, captivating. Kanp had some heart palpitations, but he finally refused!


    Orochimaru-sama, please dont make it awkward for me. Anbu stiptes that you are not allowed to take off your mask during the mission. Kanp pulled up the tigers skin.


    Orochimaru smiled: Kanp-kun, you seem to be very afraid of me.


    Kanps face twitched: Look at what you said, what does it seem to be, it is true.


    Orochimaru-sama, lets talk about business. Kanp said righteously.


    Orochimaru peeled another egg and swallowed it whole again, then took a mouthful of apple porridge, and then he said: Have you ever heard of Shinns name, Kanp-kun?


    Shin n?


    Under the mask, Kanps eyes shrank, Did Orochimaru investigate me?


    Or, like in the original work, he is having an idea with Shinns Body Revival Technique?


    The intersection of Kanp and Shinn was three years ago, and the intersection of Orochimaru and Shinn was Body Revival Technique!


    However, in the original work, Orochimaru would only send Sasuke more than ten yearster to snatch the Body Revival Technique from Shinn!


    At this point in time, Orochimaru probably still doesnt know the Body Revival Technique right?


    Kanps thoughts spun rapidly.


    Kanp-kun should know him. Orochimaru picked up a mixed egg onigiri, but the onigiri was a little cold, so Orochimaru put down the onigiri, picked up the hot boiled egg and peeled it.


    Kanp watched Orochimarus slender fingers peeled off the egg shell piece by piece. At this moment, he felt that the egg was his head.


    Cough.


    Kanp cleared his throat and said, I do know that Dr. Shinn who once came to Konoha Hospital to exchange medical skills a few years ago. At that time, I followed my mother to the hospital to y, and then got to meet him.


    Is it just that? Orochimaru finished peeling the egg shell, then he swallowed the egg whole, and then took another mouthful of apple porridge.


    What do you mean, Orochimaru-sama? Kanp asked carefully.


    Might Duy!


    Orochimaru said in a low voice, The tavern where Shinn used to live in is very close to Might Duys house. Shinns purpose ining to Konoha is not to exchange medical skills, but for Might Duy!


    Hearing this, Kanps heart jumped, Three years has passed since the incident, and Might Duy also has died. Things have changed, so how can Orochimaru still investigate to this level?


    Might Duy trained Eight Gates Released Formation, so his body is full of internal injury. In order to get close to him, Shinn specially prepared a medicinal bath that can heal the internal injury in the human body. Am I right, Kan, p, kun?


    After Orochimaru ate four boiled eggs, he seemed to be full. He wiped his hands with a handkerchief, then straightened his waist, and his golden vertical pupils looked towards Kanp with strong pressure.


    Kanp nodded slightly: Yes, Dr. Shinn did prepare a medicated bath for Might Duy.


    So, what is Shinns purpose?


    Orochimaru asked curiously, Is it the Eight Gates Released Formation?


    Kanp was stunned, as he really didnt know this!


    Although Kanp once suspected that the mysterious numbers recorded in Shinns scroll were the Eight Gates Released Formation, it was not the case. As for what it actually is, Kanp didnt have the slightest clue.


    So.


    I dont know Shinns purpose. Kanp speak frankly.


    Then, what is your purpose?


    Orochimaru finally issued a soul torture question, Shinn is a famous doctor in the Shinobi World, with brilliant medical skills! No one knows his true identity as a Shinobi! Even I have only recently learned about this! Kanp-kun, you should be in the second grade back then, and you should not have known this information! So, what is your purpose of approaching Shinn?


    Kanps face twitched, Is this guy Orochimaruing toShinn or me?


    Kanp took a deep breath and said: In order to take Shinn as my teacher and learn medical skills!


    Orochimaru was stunned: Medical skills?


    Kanp continued: At that time, my father told me that I did not have the talent to train Konoha-Style Kenjutsu, and the teacher in the Academy also said that I did not have the talent to be a Shinobi, so I wanted to be a doctor like my mother!


    Having said this, Kanps mind shed with realization, and at this moment, he finally understood what Orochimarus purpose was!


    Orochimaru was not aiming at Shinns Body Revival Technique, but at the real reason why I was able to transform from a mediocre student into a genius.


    He came for the Collection Technique!


    Kanp turned solemn.


    You dont have the talent to be a Shinobi, so you want to be a doctor?


    Orochimaru smiled, Then, whats going on with you now?


    Sure enough!


    Kanp was silent.


    How to fool Orochimaru this time?


    The harder you work, the luckier you will be?


    As long as you work hard, you can master any Ninjutsu, Taijutsu, Genjutsu, Konoha-Style Kenjutsu, and Kekkei Genkai?


    (;) F**k, wont I be dissected?

 Chapter 305: Trading

    Chapter 305: Trading


    The time has reached half past six, but there is still more than half of the sun hanging on the horizon, refusing to set.


    The scarlet sunset falls from the sky and spills over the backyard of Orochimarus home. There are a few sunsets passing through the eaves and entered the house where Kanp and Orochimaru are located.


    Faced with Orochimaru, who was smiling after giving the soul torture question, Kanp gradually showed a smile, and then he found that he was masked, so Orochimaru could not appreciate his prosperous beauty!


    What a pity for you!


    Kanp put away his smile and said slowly: At the beginning, I wanted to get Shinn as my teacher to learn medicine, but what I didnt expect was that from Shinn, I actually got a powerful Forbidden Technique that allow me to change my future!


    Orochimaru smiled and was very delighted, as he didnt expect Kanp to admit it directly!


    What Forbidden Technique did you get? Orochimaru smiled, and asked in a serious tone.


    Body Revival Technique. Kanp told the truth.


    Now that Orochimaru has been eyeing him, if he doesnt throw a big enough bait, the snake will definitely bite him and wont let go. Right now, Kanp has no ability to protect himself, coupled with the ties of his family, he can only throw out the Body Revival Technique to protect himself and his family.


    Orochimarus eyes narrowed instantly, and the golden vertical pupils seems to shot out a real light.


    Body Revival Technique


    In truth, Orochimaru has already begun to study cell activation, which is the human experiment of Body Revival Technique, but the progress is very unsatisfactory.


    In Orochimarus vision, once the research on the cell activation is sessful, coupled with his molting technique, he can have the most perfect body in the world: An Immortal Body!


    For the current Orochimaru, every time he sheds his skin after being seriously injured, his new body will be weakened for a period of time, but if there is Body Revival Technique, this period of weakness will be shortened indefinitely, or even disappearpletely!


    When the timees, no matter how many injuries Orochimaru suffers, as long as he sheds his skin + Body Revival Technique, he will be reborn directly on the spot!


    At that time, who can kill him?


    Thinking of this, the wild ambition in Orochimarus heart is like a spark on the grasnd, instantly ignites the prairie in fire!


    But at the next moment, Orochimaru suddenly has a trace of doubt: Cell activation is indeed very strong, but it cant make a mediocre person directly be a genius, right?


    After he thought of this, Orochimaru immediately spoke: Kanp-kun, Body Revival Technique is a technique used to develop cell activity. This technique can improve your body at most, and it is impossible for your talent to suddenly explode.


    Kanp smiled and said: Thats true, so, Ive always been a genius!


    The harder you work, the luckier I will be. Im the imperial green jade hidden in the stone!


    As long as you peel off my stone skinyer byyer, you can discover my beauty!


    At this time, Orochimaru was also shocked. With his intelligence, he realized it in an instant!


    Kanp is a genius. Whether it is Ninjutsu talent or Konoha-Style Kenjutsu talent, they are both excellent, but due to his poor physical fitness, he could neither extract too much Chakra nor physical strength toplete Kenjutsu training, so others would think that he was a mediocre person.


    When Kanp got the Body Revival Technique, his physical fitness was gradually improving, and his talent naturally exploded


    So thats how it is!!


    The knot in Orochimarus heart has finally been untied!


    Its sofortable!


    Whats morefortable is that Body Revival Technique is right in front of me!


    Body Revival Technique


    Shinn is a well-known doctor in the Shinobi World, and also a powerful Taijutsu Shinobi. No wonder he can develop the Body Revival Technique. No matter what, I must get this technique!


    Orochimaru smiled and said, I am interested in this technique, Kanp-kun, tell me the price.


    Rob?


    It wont happen. Firstly, Orochimaru hasnt cast aside all considerations for his face yet. Secondly, Kanp is an Anbu who is on the mission. If Orochimaru makes a move, even if he can instantly kill Kanp with one hit, he would definitely be in trouble when Anbuspanion arrives one and a half hourster, at that time, Hiruzen would know what happen, and he will be branded as traitor!


    At this stage, Orochimaru does not want to go that far. After all, Yondaime Hokages position is still in the air!


    Besides Kanp is genius. And rather than just killing him like this, he felt it is better to let him grow up!


    In a few years, his Living Corpse Reincarnation should bepleted!


    Although Kanps Transparent Release is a bit too weak, his talent is good enough. So Orochimaru thought maybe he could use his body to train Rychi Caves Sage Mode!


    At this moment, Orochimarus gaze fell on Kanp, and he had already thought about the serious question like what the surname of the child he gave birth to when using Kanps body in the future!


    Kanp of course didnt know about Orochimarus psychological drama, so he said with a smile: As far as Im concerned, the Body Revival Technique is a technique that can change the future, but Orochimaru-sama is Konohas Sannin, and already a genius since childhood, so for Orochimaru-sama, this technique


    Just give me a price. Orochimaru interrupted Kanp, his voice was still hoarse and cold, but there was a wave of excitement mixed in it.


    Kanps face under the mask smiled, and he grinned wretchedly. Since he decided to throw the Body Revival Technique, he was already ready for the trade!


    Shinns Body Revival Technique scroll has been destroyed by me. Kanp said indifferently, but in fact, he just couldnt remember where he lost it.


    Orochimaru looked at him calmly.


    Kanp continued: But I can rewrite it.


    As for whether the one I write will be correct or not, only Shinn would know.


    Orochimaru said: Rewrite it? Kanp-kun, can I trust you?


    Kanp said earnestly: Any transaction will be apanied by risks. It depends on whether Orochimaru-sama dares to trade or not.


    Then, what do you want? Orochimaru smiled.


    Kanp was silent, What does I want?


    Kekkei Genkai?


    This must not be asked to Orochimaru, heaven knows if he will guess something from it.


    Ninjutsu?


    This can be done, then, Taijutsu, Genjutsu, Finjutsu, and maybe various Forbidden Techniques.


    But, wouldnt it be too much?


    Thats right, the Sword of Kusanagi is also important!


    Kanps heart was beating wildly, and he said slowly: I want the Sword of Kusanagi! And all the scrolls of Ninjutsu, Taijutsu, Genjutsu, Finjutsu, and Forbidden Techniques in your hands, Orochimaru-sama!


    Orochimarus mouth twitched slightly, He is asking too much!


    The ones you asked is too much! Kanp-kun, you are too greedy! Orochimaru stared at Kanp coldly.


    Kanp thought about it for a while, and realized, Thats right, Body Revival Technique is just a Forbidden Technique. It is a bit too much to ask for all the Forbidden Technique scrolls of the other party, plus Sword of Kusanagi and all other techniques.


    Kanp knew that he was wrong and could correct it, so he threw the problem to the other side: Then, what price can Orochimaru-sama give me?


    Orochimarus eyes were half-squinted, and he said: One Sword of Kusanagi, and one hundred Five Attributes Ninjutsu.


    Although I am asking too much before, this is too low, right?


    There are one hundred Five Attributes Ninjutsu, so there are only twenty Ninjutsu for each attribute!


    Kanp shook his head decisively: Not enough! At least two thousand Five Attributes Ninjutsu! At least one hundred Genjutsu, Taijutsu and Finjutsu, plus three Forbidden Technique!


    Im not good at Genjutsu and Taijutsu, so I dont have the habit of collecting these.


    Orochimaru said, Five hundred Five Attributes Ninjutsu.


    Kanp quickly recalled, In the original work, Orochimaru does not seem to have used Genjutsu. As for Taijutsu Orochimarus Taijutsu seems to be based on the hardware transformation, emmmmm, now that I think about Orochimarus tongue, lets just forget it.


    So Kanp changed his words: One thousand Five Attributes Ninjutsu, fifty Finjutsu and Summoning Technique, plus two Forbidden Technique!


    Orochimaru looked at Kanp expressionless, his eyes were cold, his looks meant my patience was about to be worn down by you. He looked at Kanp for a while, and then he slowly spoke: One Sword of Kusanagi, 800 Five Attributes Ninjutsu, Five Finjutsu, and one Summoning Technique. As for Forbidden Technique, I will use an S-Rank Konoha-Style Kenjutsu and a Secret Technique I created to rece it!


    Kanp feels that this should be Orochimarus bottom line, and it seemed that he could only extort this much, so Kanp pushed the boat smoothly and asked: What is the Secret Technique you created, Orochimaru-sama?


    Dont worry, I wont let you down, Kanp-kun.


    "


    "


    Orochimaru chuckled and said, If you agree, then I can give you another transaction request!


    Another transaction request? Kanp was puzzled.


    At some time in the future, you can initiate a transaction request to me. Any transaction will do, as long as you can afford the price! Orochimaru grinned, his tongue came out of his mouth and licked his chin, and theres a cold smile in his eyes.


    Any transaction? Kanps eyes lit up.


    Thats right, any transaction, whether its the Forbidden Technique in my hand or my life, it can be traded! How is it, Kanp-kun? Orochimaruughed strangely, and hisughter was piercing.


    Kanp pondered for a while, This time, I should have no loss, no, theres absolutely no loss, the scroll originally belonged to Shinn after all, and I just need to rewrite it, so I made a profit!


    As for the transaction request, the initiative rests with me, so it shouldnt be a loss!


    I agree!

 Chapter 306: Successful Transaction

    Chapter 306: Sessful Transaction


    After the transaction was negotiated, and the time for the transaction was confirmed, Kanp was ready to leave, but Orochimaru suddenly reached out to stop him.


    Wait a minute!


    Orochimarus pale face showed a strange smile, Kanp-kun, as Anbu, you actually trade with the surveince target during the mission. If I let Hiruzen-sensei know, how do you n to deal with it?


    If Hokage-sama knows about this, then our transaction will be void. Kanp is betting that Orochimaru has huge desire for winning the Body Revival Technique, and there will be no problem at all!


    Kanp flickered and disappeared.


    Orochimaru is still sitting there on his knees, with a meaningful smile on his lips.


    At around 8 oclock in the evening, Peppa arrived at the mansion, and changed shift with Kanp, and exchanged the insects.


    Kanp then returned to wild teams locker room on the third floor of Hokage Tower, put down the insects childs wooden box, and changed back to his clothes to go home. On the way, Kanp went to a Ninja Tools shop and bought a scroll.


    Its almost nine oclock when he got home. Hoshino and Keiko have already fallen asleep, and Hayate was still taking a bath in the bathroom.


    Kanp walked to the sofa and sat down and then spread out the nk scroll.


    The transaction time is three dayster, so Kanp will need to write a simplified version of the Body Revival Technique within three days. ording to Kanps vision, in this Body Revival Technique, among ten sentences, there will be nine true and one false, so Orochimaru would be unable to distinguish the truth from the false.


    Kanp sighed, then created a shadow clone, ordered the shadow clone to monitor the surroundings, and then found a pen to write the Body Revival Technique.


    Its just that when the pens tip falls on the scroll, Kanps mind ispletely nk!


    Kanp has read Shinns scroll many times, but three years have passed since then, and he had forgottenpletely about the content. Right now, there is only the Body Revival Techniques training experience in his mind, But, can this thing be written?


    Of course it can!


    Kanp immediately sshed a few hundred words, and then his pen started dancing, Aahh, its toofortable to write, and these hundreds of words are all true!


    No, I have to change it!


    But if I change it directly on the scroll, Orochimaru will know that there is a problem at first nce.


    Kanp pondered about it, Just leave it at that, the previous content can be considered a welfare for him. I will change theter ones!


    Then, Kanp slowed down, and wrote every word carefully, but counterfeiting also requires technical content, and even if he write the wrong things, but when it is connected with the context, it is suddenly like mixing a gray stone in the white jade pile to dope someone. With Orochimarus shrewdness, he would be able to see it at a nce.


    Sure enough, I have to make a draft first.


    Once I have a draft, I can revise and polish it up to make it look real!


    Its not good to write nonsense like this!


    Kanp turned his head to look around and saw Hayates schoolbag. He immediately grabbed it and opened it, hoping to get some homework books from it as scratch paper.


    As a result, after rumaging through it for a while, he identally found a familiar yet unfamiliar navy blue scroll.


    This is Body Revival Technique?!


    Why is it in Hayates schoolbag?


    Wait!


    Kanp suddenly remembered the medical books Hayate had been reading in recent years. Could it be that his real purpose is to train the Body Revival Technique?


    Big brother


    After Hayate came out of the shower, he saw his big brother dig out the scroll in his schoolbag. His heart immediately started pounding wildly, and he rushed over in a hurry, Big brother, that, that, I, I picked it up from the backyard


    Kanp was silent and only after a while that he asked, You have already started training it?


    This Forbidden Technique is very hard to train, and a small mistake will damage the body cells. Even after Kanp sessfully collected it, he still used a lot of time before gradually mastering it. If Hayate is training it, Kanp can imagine how much setback he will encounter!


    Hayate shook his head and said: Big brother, I havent train it yet.


    Kanp breathed a sigh of relief, but after looking at Hayate and the scroll, he was a little awkward for a while.


    Should I let him train it, or not let him train it?


    If Hayate hasnt read the scrolls content, then everything would be easy, but he has already read it, so if I dont let him train like this, it would be too cruel, right?


    Hayate still has a bloody feud. ording to the original work, Hayate, he Pakura, shewell both of them seem to be dead.


    Kanp looked embarrassed upon thinking of this.


    Big brother, that I have already memorized it. Hayate pointed at the scroll and said.


    As soon as he got the scroll, Hayate was worried about being discovered by Kanp, so he kept reciting it intermittently. After a few years, he had sessfully memorized the Body Revival Technique.


    What? Kanp was startled.


    The Forbidden Techniques content, I have memorized it. Hayate said while biting his lower lip.


    Kanp understood that his little brother is threatening him: Even if you take the scroll away, you cant stop me!


    In that case


    Kanp waved his hand and said: The scroll is now confiscated.


    Huh? Hayate was taken aback. Although he is already prepared for this, he was still taken aback when he heard his big brother is really doing that!


    Its nine oclock, and you havent gone to bed yet. Kanp squinted at him.


    Big brother, didnt you also still not Hayate looked at Kanp aggrievedly.


    We are not the same! Kanp said with stern righteousness, I still have to write Cough cough, I still have Anbus work to do, just go to bed quickly, dont disturb me.


    Big brother is getting more and more cunning!


    Hayate looked at Kanp for a while, and finally responded with a sullen voice: I understand.


    Kanp looked at Hayates back, sighed silently, and said: If you encounter any problems, remember to find me.


    Hayate was shocked, and he smiled instantly: I understand!!


    After Hayate fell asleep, only Kanp was left in the living room.


    The shadow clone is still on guard outside, so Kanp can rest assured of faking the scroll.


    Opening the Body Revival Techniques scroll, Kanp looked at the familiar words on it, and then he went out and bought another scroll, and then started writing it.


    If the experience written by Kanp is a refined version, and the difficulty of falsification is extremely high, then the original version is the wordy version, which is very convenient for Kanp to mix gray stones in it!


    In the next few days, Kanp faked the scroll when he was at home, and when he went to monitor Orochimaru, he asked the shadow clone to follow the two old men, Inoue and Matsushita, with the scroll, to ensure its safety, so three days passed in a sh.


    At six oclock in the evening on the fourth day.


    Orochimaru prepared two set of dinners again.


    This time, Kanp didnt need Orochimarus reminder, and immediately shed across to him.


    Kanp-kun, please eat.


    Orochimaru said.


    Kanp knelt down at the table, but did not touch the boiled eggs and apple porridge on the table.


    Orochimaru first ate four boiled eggs, drank half a bowl of apple porridge, and then wiped his hands and mouth with a white handkerchief.


    It seems that Kanp-kun doesnt like eating apples and eggs.


    Orochimaru said regretfully, Then, lets start trading.


    After saying that, Orochimaru got up and took out a huge sealing scroll from the back room.


    This scroll is about the length of an arm and as thick as a thigh!


    Kanp-kun, there are 800 Five Attributes Ninjutsu, five Finjutsu, one Summoning Technique, one S-Rank Konoha-Style Kenjutsu, and my self-created Secret Technique!


    Wheres the Sword of Kusanagi? Kanp remain unmoved.


    Orochimaru sneered and opened his mouth directly. A green snake struggled to get out of his mouth, opened its mouth and spat out a long wooden box!


    There is snake mucus on the wooden box, which looks extremely hideous and disgusting.


    Orochimaru ced the wooden box next to the huge scroll and looked at Kanp quietly.


    Kanp immediately took out a very ordinary scroll, something that can be seen on the market.


    This is the Body Revival Technique that I spent three days silently writing it down.


    Kanp said earnestly, Because the time is a little tight, mistakes are inevitable, Orochimaru-sama


    Orochimaru narrowed his eyes, This little bastard is talking too much nonsense!


    He cant wait to stick out his tongue, which stretches out longer and longer, and it finally directly wrapped around the scroll in Kanps hand, it then pulls the scroll directly towards him, and he swallowed it directly.


    Kanp stopped talking, picked up the long wooden box and the thigh-thick scroll, and instantly disappeared with a flicker!

 Chapter 307: Sword of Kusanagi

    Chapter 307: Sword of Kusanagi


    After leaving the mansion, Kanp did not go back directly. After putting the scroll and wooden box into sealing scroll, Kanp turned into a messenger of justice and continued to monitor Orochimaru.


    After it was eight oclock in the evening, Peppa came to take over the shift, so Kanp immediately return to Hokage Tower, put down the Anbus attire and insects child down, and then went home quickly.


    In the very quiet house, Hoshino, Keiko, and Hayate have all fallen asleep. Kanp creates a shadow clone as usual to monitor the surroundings, and then he takes out the huge scroll and the wooden box from the sealing scroll and ced it gently on the long table in front of the sofa in the living room.


    The mucus on the wooden box has dried up, but there are still some traces of it on the surface of the wooden box. Although Kanp is not a clean freak, he still felt that it is better not to use such a wooden box.


    Kanp opened the wooden box, and insidey a two-finger-wide bamboo?


    Kanp is not surprised but overjoyed instead!


    He hurriedly grabbed the bamboo and gently stroked it with his hand. This bamboo, no, this Kusanagi Sword is the Kusanagi Sword that Orochimaru gave to Sasuke more than ten yearster!


    Kanp gently pulled out the de. The de was like a clear spring, reflecting a dazzling light under the light, and the de was very sharp!


    Moreover, there is no handguard between the de and the hilt, which is in a straight line, so it looks very pleasing to the eye!


    Kanp mmed the de of Kusanagi sword with his fist. After smashing it for a while. the de was not deformed in the slightest under Kanps extraordinary strength. Instead, there was a two-finger-wide sword mark appeared on his fist!


    It hurts!


    As expected of the Kusanagi Sword, it is so hard!


    Kanp couldnt help but ran to the backyard and excitedly stabbed the Kusanagi Sword to stab in and out of the wall. Under the extraordinary strength, the wall couldnt stop Kusanagi Sword from entering and exiting at all, and after a while, it was stabbed into a mess.


    Kanp then inspected the de, and saw the de was stained with dust. Kanp blew it lightly, and the dust flew up, instantly revealing the clear de, and it suddenly reflected a touch of silver light under the moonlight.


    The more Kanp looks at it, the more he likes it.


    Then, he poured Chakra into the Kusanagi Sword. In an instant, the de of the Kusanagi Sword seemed to overflow with invisible sharp edges. Kanp held the sword and stabbed the wall. This time it was smoother, as if ayer of lubricant was added, it was kind of slippery!


    This is slippery!


    Sofortable!


    With this Kusanagi Sword, Kanp can now unscrupulously used Konoha-Style Kenjutsu with extraordinary strength, and he didnt have to worry that the sword will not be able to withstand his extraordinary strength.


    Kanp then carefully sensed the flow of Chakra on the de of the Kusanagi Sword, and was pleasantly surprised to find that the Kusanagi sword can actually increase his Chakra, and the transmission efficiency was at least 120%!


    It is even better thanpared to the 100% of Tabakos Shsui!


    As the n Head of Gekk n in the future, he needed to use such a good sword!


    Kanp strongly resisted the urge to use Konoha-Style Kenjutsu, stroked the de lightly, and his excitement was beyond words.


    Afterwards, Kanp put the sword back into its sheath, then threw the wooden box into the air, and burned it with a fireball directly.


    Then, Kanp walked into the living room and opened the huge scroll.


    The scroll was densely filled with words. When Kanp looked at it carefully, he saw that the first line is Fire Release Ninjutsu.


    Kanp looked down and his eyes suddenly lit up.


    Great Fire Annihtion, Great Fire Destruction


    Hiss!


    As expected of Orochimaru, even Uchiha ns high-level Fire Release Ninjutsu has been collected!


    Kanp then look down, Great Dragon Fire Technique, Great Fireball Technique, Dragon Fire Technique, me Bullet, Big me Bullet, Fire Dragon Bullet, Phoenix Sage Fire Technique, Fired Pottery Technique, Dragon me Release Song Technique


    Many known, unknown, collected, and uncollected Fire Release Ninjutsu, all kinds and sorts appeared before Kanps eyes.


    Then Kanp continues to look down, Earth Release Ninjutsu, Water Release Ninjutsu, Lightning Release Ninjutsu, Earth Release Ninjutsu, all of which have more than one hundred techniques!


    Im rich! Im rich!


    Kanp suppressed the joy in his heart, and then continued. After the Five Attributes Ninjutsu, there are five Finjutsu.


    Four Symbols Seal, Five Elements Seal, Eight Trigrams Sealing Style, Fire Sealing Method, and Cloth Binding Technique!


    Looking at these Finjutsu, Kanp was in a good mood, and then he continued to look down, and it was followed by Summoning Technique  Rashmon.


    Kanp didnt expect Orochimaru would give this powerful defensive Summoning Technique, he thought Orochimaru would give the Summoning Technique of a messy animal.


    However, summoning Rashmon seems to be extremely costly


    Kanp shook his head and continued to look down, and then S-Rank Konoha-Style Kenjutsu, whose name is Willow!


    Konoha-Style  Willow?


    I seem to have heard of it somewhere.


    Thest one, Orochimarus self-created Secret Technique Erasing Face Technique.


    Erasing Face Technique?


    What the hell is that?!


    Kanp frowned and read the introduction below. This Secret Technique can peel off the face of others and cover it on the users own face. It is the most perfect disguise technique, and no one can detect it!


    Kanp was expressionless for a moment, and he felt that he had been cheated by Orochimaru.


    Isnt it a Secret Technique you said wont let me down?


    Howe it has be cosmetic surgery now?!


    Does Orochimaru feel that my face is very ugly, so he wants me to change my face?


    Impossible!


    If I knew it earlier, I wouldnt trade with him. Hmph, isnt it just some Five Attributes Ninjutsu? I have the Collection Technique, and the whole Shinobi World is my collection object.


    I can also learn S-Rank Konoha-Style Kenjutsu from Shisou.


    For Finjutsu, I can find Minato.


    Thinking about it this way, Kanp feels that he is suffering a huge loss!


    It wasnt until he saw the Kusanagi Sword lying next to him that Kanp finally felt morefortable.


    Next, herees the problem.


    Kanps Collection Technique can be used three times a day. In this scroll, there are 800 Five Attributes Ninjutsu, five Finjutsu, one Summoning Technique, one Konoha-Style Kenjutsu, and one cosmetic Secret Technique, a total of 808 techniques. Even the collection is sessful every time, it will still take two hundred and seventy days for him to collect them all!


    If he is unlucky and fails each one once, it will take him more than 500 days!


    By the way, Kanp still has nearly two hundred strong men on his sealing scroll. One person per day, that means it is nearly two hundred days!


    Hah, in this way, I wont be able to pamper others for the next few years.


    Kanp is feeling both painful and happy.


    At the same time.


    Orochimarus mansion in the night.


    Peppa squatted on a tree outside the mansion, monitoring the faintly discernible Orochimaru in the house.


    Its just that it was just a clone. Orochimarus main body has already passed through the sewer and arrived at a secret research base built underground.


    In the small base, the shelves on both sides of the wall were littered with messy ssware, and in the middle was an operating table with a corpse that has already dposed into bones. It was obvious that this base has been abandoned for a long time.


    At this time, Orochimaru was leaning against the operating table, looking at the scroll his hand focusedly.


    Body Revival Technique


    Orochimaru can read ten lines at a nce, so his reading speed is very fast.


    Theres no other way, after all, Orochimaru has already been studying cell activation, so he has already mastered many basic knowledges in scroll, but after looking at it, Orochimaru found a mistake. As it was through human experiment, he knew the conclusions reached are quite different.


    Whats going on?


    Am I wrong, or Kanp has a bad memory?


    Or Did he make a false line on purpose?


    Orochimarus mouth showed a sneer, and continued to look down beyond these.


    It was not until the next day that Orochimaru finished reading it once and found 173 mistakes that could be seen at a nce, as well as some logical problems, which seemed to be intentionally reversed!


    Of course, these mistakes are found because of Orochimaru. If it was Danz who obtained this he would definitely pass it to his Root to experiment it.


    But even if so many mistakes are found, Orochimaru cant guarantee that there are no more mistakes in it. In case Kanp hit the bullseye, the fake could reach Orochimarus blind spot of knowledge, or maybe Kanp would directly omit arge part of the content.


    Orochimaru really wants to ask Kanp to return the goods at the moment, but unfortunately, Kanp has already said no returning before the transaction, This loss is because I am too impatient to take it!


    And for some unknown reason, even though Orochimaru was cheated, besides anger in his heart, he also felt some appreciation. Over the years, there have been fewer and fewer youngsters who have caught Orochimarus eyes.


    Furthermore, even though there are many mistakes in this scroll, on the whole, it is still a great help to Orochimaru!


    Orochimaru feels that after giving him another year, he can definitely develop his own cell activation technique!


    Its just


    Now that he is being monitored by Anbu, even if he can use his clone to hide underground to do human experiments, there are still many inconveniences.


    Orochimaru slowly pondered.


    Danzs Root has already investigated the identity of the members of the Anbu team that monitors him. Except for Inoichi and Kanp, the other two are civilian Shinobi in the vige, so it is easier to instigate or control them. However, Inoichi is proficient in Mind Reading Technique, so if his subordinates are controlled and instigated, he can definitely detect it.


    So, I cant take action against them directly.


    Orochimaru thought about it, and his eyes once again shed?

 Chapter 308: Sandaime Is Old

    Chapter 308: Sandaime Is Old


    The day after the sessful transaction, Kanp began to collect the Ninjutsu on the scroll.


    Great Fire Annihtion Failed!


    Great Fire Destruction Failed!


    F**k!


    Kanp was furious and chose a simple D-Rank Fireball Technique!


    The green light cluster in his mind surged, and finally a light blue dot was ejected.


    Damn, what a scam, I seeded only once in three times!


    Kanp gnashed his teeth, ticked a check before the Fireball Technique, and then rolled up the scroll.


    Feeling the weight of the scroll, Kanp really feels that he still has a long way to go at this moment.


    Why dont I collect those strong men on the sealing scroll first?


    No, if they are discovered by others, I may not be able to keep those corpses.


    Lets just collect the scroll first.


    At two oclock in the afternoon, Kanp went to monitor Orochimaru as Anbu as usual.


    Then, three days passed in a sh.


    The fourth day.


    Hokage Tower.


    Danz walked straight to Hiruzens Office.


    Hiruzen, I have something important to look for you! Danz said arrogantly.


    Whats the matter? Hiruzen put down the document in his hand, looked up and asked.


    I havent seen you in a few days, and you are already getting older and older. Danz slowly approached, looking Hiruzens mottled temples with aplicated light in his one eye.


    Say your business. Hiruzen said with a snort.


    Its information about Orochimaru!


    Danz restrained his emotions and said solemnly, I think you will be interested.


    Hiruzens eyes narrowed upon hearing this.


    Not long after the Battle of Kiky Pass ended, Hiruzen suspected that Orochimaru and Danz were jointly conducting those human experiments through the clues, so he dispatched Anbu to monitor Orochimaru. Although the results of recent surveince showed that Orochimaru did not have any suspicious actions, but


    If nothing else, what Danz wants to talk about must be rted to this matter!


    Seeing that Hiruzen was silent, Danz continued talking.


    Hiruzen, you send Anbu to monitor Orochimaru! Danz said directly.


    So what? Hiruzen said and thought in his heart: Sure enough!


    Then, do you know about your Anbu and Orochimarus transaction? Danz said condensedly.


    Transaction? What transaction? Hiruzens expression changed slightly.


    Seeing Hiruzens expression changed, Danz couldnt help but smile, and said: I vaguely sensed the existence of the transaction. As for the object and content of the transaction, hehehe, Hiruzen, you would be able to find it out soon.


    Hiruzens expression sank, and he felt that Danz is digging a hole for him again!


    The purpose, of course, is to sow discord!


    Among the wild team, only Kanp is worthy of Danzs great effort. After all, it is not just a day or two for Danz to pull Kanp into the Root


    Hiruzen remains calm, and said with hesitation on his face: Is it Kanp?


    This requires you to investigate it yourself.


    Danz smiled slightly, then changed the subject But Hiruzen, your Anbu is now mixed with good and bad apples, plus youre so busy now, so why not leave it to me, I will help you train Anbu, how about it?


    No need.


    Hiruzen said with a snort, You can just take care of your Root!


    In that case, then Ill take my leave first. Danz turned and left.


    Hiruzen didnt want to pay attention to Danzs words, so he immersed himself in processing documents, but Danzs words were like a thorn stuck in Hiruzens throat, hes unable to spit out or swallow it, it is very annoying!


    Call Eagle! Hiruzen raised his head.


    Yes!


    In the shadow, an Anbu responded respectfully, and then disappeared instantly.


    About half an hourter, the Anbu Commander, an Anbu wearing an eagle mask suddenly appeared in the office.


    Hokage-sama, you call me. Eagle knelt down.


    Hiruzen waved his hand to signal him to get up, and then asked: Mountain Pigs team has been monitoring Orochimaru for some time now, right?


    Yes, Hokage-sama, its been almost half a month! Eagle stood up and said.


    Half a month is there nothing unusual? Hiruzen asked.


    Eagle was for a moment, and said: Hokage-sama, Orochimaru did not do anything suspicious.


    Orochimaru is Konohas Sannin and also Hiruzens disciple. When ordinary person mentioned him, they have to add the word sama at the back, but the Anbu Commander in front of him directly calls him Orochimaru, and Hiruzen was not surprised.


    What if the monitoring person colluded with Orochimaru? Hiruzen didnt want to doubt Anbu, but Danzs words made him anxious, so he thought of preventing trouble, and decided to have a good chat with Eagle.


    Lord Hokage, do you doubt how is it possible? Eagle definitely didnt believe it.


    It is impossible for Mountain Pig to betray us.


    Hiruzen said, Among the remaining three people, Wild Boar, Wild Cat and Husky, if anyone colludes with Orochimaru, who do you think is the most suspicious?


    Husky, after all, he followed Orochimaru on the Sunagakure Battlefield before.


    But, doubting him just because of this?


    Eagle then said: Hokage-sama, I will investigate secretly.


    Give me a result as soon as possible. Hiruzen nodded with a tired look on his face.


    Since the outbreak of the war, he worked every day untilte at night, and now after they have finally defeated Sunagakure, but Kumogakure and Iwagakure decided to dere war on them. As the situation in Konoha is getting more and more difficult, so Hiruzen works every day until the early hours of the morning. His white hair is increasing more and more, his wrinkles are getting deeper and deeper, his hairline is getting higher and higher, and his energy is getting worse and worse!


    Some things that he didnt need to care about at this time were also disturbing him, and make him unable to concentrate.


    At this moment, Hiruzen cant wait to unload the heavy responsibility of the Hokage and hand it over to the young people!


    However, it is not the time yet!


    At this moment, an urgent information suddenly came.


    Hokage-sama, this is the information that just came from the front line of the battlefield. An Anbu respectfully handed over a scroll to Hiruzen.


    Hiruzen quickly restrained his thought, took the scroll, opened it, and he frowned slightly.


    Kumogakure is actually making such a big move!


    They even sent A, the candidate for Yondaime Raikages position and Hachibis Jinchriki, Killer B, to the frontline!


    With this, the frontline on Kumogakure Battlefield is in a really bad situation!


    Konoha was already short of high-levelbat power, and now there are two great persons on the enemy side, Hiruzen instantly felt dizzy.


    Does Konoha have a Shinobi who can fight against Hachibis Jinchriki?


    Hiruzen pondered about it, and thought of Kushina.


    But Konoha is not as good as Kumogakure. They can send Hachibis Jinchriki to battlefield unscrupulously, but Konoha cant. If Kybi is captured, Konoha will really be finished!


    But besides Kybis Jinchriki, who else can do it?


    Jiraiya?


    I dont know where that super pervert ran to recently, and I couldnt find him at all.


    Orochimaru?


    No way!


    Tsunade Forget it.


    Danz?


    If Danz goes with the Root, maybe he can fight A and Killer B, but is Danz willing?


    He is definitely not willing!


    Theres no I can go myself, right?


    Until the critical moment, Hiruzen must be in Konoha to stabilize the militarys heart of the three battlefields!


    Then, except for them


    Minato?


    Can Minato do it?


    Hiruzen immediately sent someone to find Minato.


    But half an hourter, the reply he got was that Minato had already rushed to the Iwagakure Battlefield in the Land of Rain again half a month ago.


    Hiruzen rubbed his eyebrows. Recently, he was so busy that his memory has deteriorated a lot.


    Hiruzen shook his head, and then ordered Minato to go to Kumogakure Battlefield!

 Chapter 309: The Surveillance Removed

    Chapter 309: The Surveince Removed


    At eight oclock that evening, after Kanp and Peppa changed shift, he rushed back to wild teams locker room on the third floor of Hokage Tower to change his clothes, put down the insects child, and then left Hokage Tower.


    On the way home, Kanp feels something is not right as he walks.


    Its pure intuition, and there is no basis for that.


    Kanp frowned and turned to enter a Ninja Tools shop next to him, and while pretending to look at the kunai, he looked at the entrance of the shop from the corner of his eye, and at the same time, he formed hand seals with his hands to use Sensor Ninjutsu.


    The sensory tentacles quickly spread outwards, and soon, thirteen vague human-shaped lines appeared in his mind, all of them are Genin.


    Now that the situation in Konoha is tense, most of the Shinobi above Chunin in the vige are basically dispatched, so the Shinobi who stay in the vige are mostly Genin.


    So herees the question, there are only these 13 Genin within two kilometers, and checking on their location, the nearest one is 300 meters away from him, separated by two streets, so how could they monitor Kanp?


    Is it an illusion?


    Kanp frowned, and slowly put away his Sensor Ninjutsu.


    Leaving the Ninja Tools shop, Kanp calmly continued to go home, but soon the ufortable feeling reappeared.


    It is definitely not an illusion, someone must be following me!


    After being tempered on the battlefield, Kanp is more willing to trust his instincts.


    The stalker can escape my Sensor Ninjutsu, is he hiding underground?


    Or is there any Secret Technique that can iste Sensor Ninjutsu?


    Sensor Ninjutsu mastered by Kanp is rtively rubbish, so even if there is any Secret Technique that can be isted, it is not umon.


    However, who would try to follow me?


    Also, I was followed as soon as I left Hokage Tower, so it was obvious that the other party has already knew about my whereabouts.


    Root?


    The one who can know my whereabouts, except for Anbu is Root.


    As the king of Konohas me, Kanps first suspect was obviously Danz!


    With a suspect, Kanp quickly found out the truth with snakeskin reasoning: After so many days, Orochimaru must have found that the Body Revival Technique scroll I gave him was heavily watered, deleted, and faked! So as a good close friend of Orochimaru, Danz couldnt help but stand up to enforce justice on behalf of the heaven, and destroy me on behalf of the Moon!


    As long as I enter the no-mansnd, the Roots Shinobi will definitely jump out, and then force me to either join Root or be closer with nature (death)!


    No way!


    Without saying anything further, Kanp turned around and walked back, and then hid in Hokage Tower.


    Hokage Tower is Anbus territory, so you cant bear to do it here, right?


    Kanp wandered around on the first floor, second floor, and third floor, and then identally find a secret room!


    This room is located in the deepest part of the second floor of the Hokage Tower. There are two Anbu guarding the entrance. Before Kanp could approach it, the two Anbu immediately cast their gazes at Kanp and solemnly warned Kanp to leave.


    What is in that room?


    Why are there Anbu guarding it?


    Is it the ce where the Scroll of Seals is kept?


    Kanp walked toward the rooftop while thinking about it, but at the stairs, the ufortable feeling reappeared!


    That Roots Shinobi actually entered the Hokage Tower?


    So tant?


    Why didnt Anbu find them?


    Or its not Root who is tracking me, but Anbu?


    Kanp went up to the rooftop, and his thoughts revolved.


    If it is Anbu tracking, then what is their, no, Sandaimes purpose?


    The Abyss?


    Impossible, except for the Sunagakure Battlefield, the Abyss has not appeared in thest few months, and the only ones who know the Abyss are me and Sandaime. Others dont know, so even if they follow me, it will be useless.


    Then, if the Abyss is ruled out, there is only one possibility left.


    Sandaime already knows about my deal with Orochimaru!


    Orochimaru Could it be because of the heavily watered, deleted, and faked Body Revival Technique, he deliberately retaliates against me?


    The more Kanp thought about it, the more likely he felt it was. Orochimaru said simr threats before the transaction, but he didnt expect that Orochimaru would do it after the transaction!


    Kanp was feeling helpless, but after thinking about it carefully, he felt that theres something wrong.


    If Sandaime already knew about my transaction with Orochimaru, shouldnt it be more than just tracking and monitoring?


    Moreover, the Body Revival Technique is very important to Orochimaru. If he actively exposes the details of the transaction in order to retaliate against me, it is too irrational and does not conform to Orochimarus personality.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Kanp still didnt understand the hidden meaning, but the only thing he was sure of was that he should be safe, so he jumped off the rooftop decisively and went straight home.


    After arriving home, Kanp took a bath and went straight to sleep.


    With Anbu watching him, he didnt dare to take out the huge scroll. Otherwise, how would he exin the origin of the scroll?


    What Kanp didnt know was that in addition to him, Wild Cat and Peppa were also monitored by Anbu, but thetter didnt find out about it.


    Three days passed in a sh.


    In Hokages Office.


    Anbu Commander, Eagle carefully reported the surveince situation to Hiruzen.


    So, all three of them are normal? Hiruzen asked.


    Yes, Hokage-sama. Eagle said, The three of them have always kept their distance from Orochimaru, and theres no suspicious behavior.


    I see. Hiruzen sighed in relief.


    Hokage-sama, since no abnormalities has been found, should we remove their surveince? Eagle asked.


    Hiruzen nodded slightly: Remove it.


    What about Orochimaru? Do we still need to monitor him? Eagle asked.


    Hiruzen hesitated, Thats right, what about Orochimaru?


    Anbu only monitored Wild Boar, Wild Cat and Husky for three days, and the surveince was removed after it was seen that everything is normal. However, Orochimaru has been monitored for nearly a month and everything is normal. Should I continue to monitor it?


    No matter what, Orochimaru is my own disciple!


    Hiruzen remembered of the old days, and his heart softened.


    At this moment, Mountain Pig suddenly appeared: Hokage-sama, Eagle-sama.


    Why are you here? Eagle asked in doubt. After all, at this point in time, Mountain Pig should be watching Orochimaru.


    Orochimaru-sama took Anko to the mission hall to pick up a mission, so I took the time toe here.


    Mountain Pig replied, then turned to look at Hiruzen, Hokage-sama, Orochimaru-sama should be bringing his disciple, Anko to leave the vige, do you want to stop him?


    Hiruzen fell silent for a while, then finally sighed and shook his head: No need, remove the surveince.


    Yes!


    Hawk and Mountain Pig nodded in response.


    After picking up a random mission in the mission hall, Orochimaru brought the lively Anko straight to the entrance of the vige.


    With no obstacles along the way, Orochimaru realized that his n had seeded.


    As people get older and their energy fades, any trivial matter will arouse their suspicion. The higher the authority, the more so, and Hiruzen is no exception!


    So Orochimaru took advantage of this and gave a hint to Hiruzen through Danz, and sessfully transferred Hiruzens attention from himself to Kanp, Wild Boar, and Wild Cat!


    ording to Orochimarus understanding of Hiruzen, before there is conclusive evidence, Hiruzen would definitely not act, and he must have dispatched Anbu to monitor Kanps group of three and look for evidence.


    Except for Kanp, the other two are naturally not suspicious. As for Kanp, Orochimaru believed such a smart thief will not be found out. If this happens then, Hiruzen will find the innocence of Kanps group of three, and through their innocence, it will influence Hiruzens view of himself!


    Itsplicated, but also very useful.


    Orochimaru looked back at Konoha and smiled coldly: Sensei, you are really old.

 Chapter 310: Information From The Torture and Interrogation Force

    Chapter 310: Information From The Torture and Interrogation Force


    Orochimaru left the vige, and wild teams surveince mission ends here.


    After that, Kanp found that the person monitoring him had also disappeared, which made him even more sure that the one who monitored him before came from Anbu.


    Kanp is indifferent about Hiruzens approach, After all, he will not be the Hokage anymore in a few years anyway. The day when Iwagakure surrenders will be the day when Minato came to power.


    Id better keep my strength to fight for the ce in the Hokage Guard toon.


    A few dayster, a group of dead Shinobis bodies were brought back from the Kumogakure Battlefields front line. Wild team where Kanp was located was assigned to guard and maintain order.


    The condolences of the bereaved family members are distressing, but Kanp is used to it. The face under the mask ispletely unmoved.


    When the bodies were buried, Kanps group was transferred to Torture and Interrogation Force to interrogate spies.


    With Mountain Pig, a team leader who is proficient in Mind Reading Technique, unless there is a seal in the brain of spy to prevent information leaks, they will not be able to resist his spiritual invasion at all.


    In the past few busy days, Kanp has also heard a lot of information in Torture and Interrogation Force, some of which are information about Land of Rains Akatsuki!


    After Sunagakure dered war on Iwagakure, the Land of Rains situation becamepletely out of control.


    Konohas Shinobi and Sunagakures Shinobi wildlyunched an attack on Iwagakures Shinobi. In order to keep the process of the attack confidential, it is natural to kill all people they encountered along the way.


    Iwagakures Shinobi is no exception. Newly reconstructed special mobilebat unit have been sent to attack Konohas Shinobi and Sunagakures Shinobi, killing many innocent civilians in the Land of Rain!


    Since everyone has been killed, theyre trying to frame the me at each other. Arge number of Land of Rain viges have been destroyed by the Shinobi of the Three Great Viges, and countless people have been disced.


    Amegakure, led by Hanz, is now huddled to the ground, protesting and using Akatsukis organization to clean up the mess.


    The Akatsuki did not disappoint him. While helping the disced civilians rebuild their homes with their own money and epting the rogue Shinobi, they also kept in touch with Iwagakure, Sunagakure and Konoha through dialogue, in an attempt to achieve peace at the negotiating table!


    Although Akatsukis behavior looks childish and naive,pared to Amegakures inaction, their behavior clearly touches the hearts of Land of Rains civilians and those Land of Rains Shinobi who are deeply affected by the war, they all called their friends and family, and joined Akatsuki one after another.


    Later, even the rogue Shinobi, who came from other countries to take advantage of them, were unconsciously influenced by the Akatsuki and joined them. Even Amegakures Shinobi quietly broke away from Hanzs rule and turned to the Akatsuki.


    The Akatsuki, which was still unknown some time ago, has be famous in a short period of time.


    When some rogue Shinobi in neighboring countries heard Akatsukis reputation, they were attracted by it and risked themselves to enter the Land of Rain and join the Akatsuki.


    ording to the information, the number of Shinobi in the Akatsuki has now exceeded two thousand!


    What a pity.


    After Kanp heard this information, he shook his head slightly.


    Most of these Akatsukis Shinobi are rogue Shinobi, and even the Shinobi who only knew Three Basic Techniques, so the Akatsuki is just a mess lump of sand at this time.


    So if Yahiko, Nagato, and Konan want to rely on these people to gain a firm foothold in the Shinobi Worldand achieve peace, it would be impossible!


    And the more famous they are, the more fearful Hanz would be, and coupled with the hope of Kanps vige, Shimura Danz, the old Akatsukis end would not be far away.


    In addition to the information of Land of Rains Akatsuki, there is also the information from Kirigakure Battlefield.


    After Hyga ns Main House Elder, Hyga Nobuyuki lost his life in the battlefield, the Current n Head, Hyga Hirofumi also died gloriously!


    However, there was no mention of the fact that Hirofumis right eye was taken away by Kirigakures Shinobi.


    Kanp guessed that Hyga n deliberately concealed it in order to hide its ugliness.


    Compared with Hyga ns destion, Uchiha n is in the limelight.


    The most famous is obviously Uchiha Shisui.


    Shisui of the Body Flicker, it is unknown from when, but it was now spread among Kirigakures Shinobi, and it has a tendency that it would spread throughout the Shinobi World.


    Even in Anbu, many people affirm the power of Shisui of the Body Flicker.


    These Anbu were once sent by Hiruzen to the Kirigakure Battlefield to perform a secret mission, so they were fortunate to see Shisui in action and highly admired him.


    Kanp guessed that Shisui in this time should have already awakened his Mangeky, which means that Shisuis good close friend, old thief Fukken is probably dead.


    What a pity, I have never seen old thief Fukken until he died.


    "


    "


    Kanp sighed silently.


    In addition to these, the rest is the information from Kumogakure Battlefield: A, the Yondaime Raikages candidate, and Hachibis Jinchriki Killer B has arrived at the front line.


    Dont worry, I heard that Hokage-sama has dispatched the Yellow sh to the Kumogakure Battlefield. He should be able to stop them both!


    But that is Hachibis Jinchriki! I heard that he can perfectly control his Bij. If this is the case, even the Yellow sh cant do anything about him, right?


    This is not good, now that Kumogakure used Bij, will Iwagakure and Kirigakure do the same?


    On this day, the wild team received a mission again and came to a secret torture base. The group of four just entered the bases hall, they saw several Anbu stood in the corner discussing spiritedly, and there was a sense of panic from them.


    Excuse me, do you have any information about Sandaime Raikage? Kanp hurriedly ran over and asked when he heard their discussion.


    Sandaime Raikage?


    He should be staying in Kumogakure at this time.


    Could it be that Sandaime Raikage alsoe to Land of Fire?


    You must be kidding me?


    Do you have information that we dont know?


    Several Anbu looked towards Kanp one after another.


    Although they did not directly participate in the war, they held important positions, so they often tortured spies from various viges and even captured prisoners from the battlefield. Because of that, they received much more information than other Anbu.


    And many of the gossip in Anbu are circted from the Torture and Interrogation Force. Of course, these gossips are limited to Anbus cirction.


    Kanp shrugged: No, I just ask casually.


    Kanp remembered that it was mentioned in the original work that during the Third Shinobi World War, Sandaime Raikage hold on against 10,000 Iwagakures Shinobi for three days alone in order to gain time for his subordinates to escape, and finally died of exhaustion.


    Kanp didnt know whether this was true or false, so he asked this question. Unfortunately, even Torture and Interrogation Force has no information about Sandaime Raikage.


    Husky, hurry up. Wild Cat at the front turned her head and urged.


    Here here.


    After finishing todays torture mission, Kanp took a shower after returning home, and then went back to his bedroom to take out the 808 Ninjutsu scroll, and began to collect the Ninjutsu.


    At first, Kanp chooses the simple ones, and he seed in each collection, but after thinking about it, he remembered that this scroll has 800 Five-Attributes Ninjutsu, and it is estimated that he will not be able to collect them all in a year, so he felt it is better to start collecting from the few first.


    Because of that, Kanp decisively collected Konoha-Style Kenjutsu first, but what was depressing was that this Kenjutsu could not be collected at all, because Orochimaru hadnt mastered this technique, and something that was only copied down couldnt be collected by Collection Technique.


    Although Kanp was depressed, he couldnt say that Orochimaru is cheating him. After that, he set his target on Summoning Technique  Rashmon, Four Symbols Seal, Five Elements Seal, Eight Trigram Sealing Seal, Fire Sealing Method, and Cloth Binding Technique.


    Its just that after several days have passed, Kanp has only collected the Fuinjtsu which requires props such as Fire Sealing Method and Cloth Binding Technique. As for the other types of Fuinjtsu and Summoning Technique, he has failed to collect them all the time.


    Kanp estimated that he always failed because he did not have the foundation in Summoning Technique and Fuinjtsu.


    Fortunately, Hiruzen has set up a secret library in Anbus headquarters, which contains various basic outlines of various Ninjutsu, Fuinjtsu, and Summoning Technique, most of which are the handwritten experience of Hiruzen, who is known as The Professor, so it is still very precious.


    Kanp borrowed a book about Summoning Technique from the library, and it took him several days to finish reading it.


    Now is the time to test the results of my studies.

 Chapter 311: Rashōmon

    Chapter 311: Rash��mon


    Summoning Technique  Rashmon is a powerful defensive technique that summoned the gate of hell to this world.


    As far as Kanp understands, there are five gates of Rashmon, the first gate that can withstand attacks, the second gate that reduces the offensive power, the third gate that spreads the offensive power, and as for the role of the two gates on the back, Kanp doesnt know, because only Shodaime Hokage, Senju Hashirama has ever summoned it in the Shinobi World.


    Even Orochimaru can only summon until the third gate.


    The reason is that each Rashmon is more than one kilometer in height and is as huge as a mountain, so it takes a lot of Chakra to summon to a single Rashmon!


    If someone wants to summon the five gates of Rashmon at once, they must have Bij-Level Chakra bases!


    Although in the original work, Orochimarus three gates Rashmon was destroyed by Naruto, and Hashiramas five gates of Rashmon was also destroyed by Uchiha Madara, it is undeniable that this is an extremely powerful defense technique!


    After Kanp failed to collect it the first few times, he trained it directly. After all, Rashmon has a very simple hand seals, only five, Boar  Dog  Bird  Monkey  Ram, but even after Kanp bit his ten fingers, he still cant do anything to summon Rashmon.


    Kanp knows that ordinary living creatures need a blood contract for summoning them, such as the toads of Mount Myboku, the snakes of Rychi Cave, and Katsuyu from Shikkotsu Forest. If someone wanted to summon them, they must first conclude a blood contract. Otherwise, they wont be able to summon them even if they bite off their fingers and drain their bloods. (T/N: The Author must have forgot that if someone without blood contract use Summoning Technique, they would be sent to a random Summoning Beasts territory.)


    But Rashmon is a dead thing, it is the gate of hell, and is not something from this world at all, so even if Kanp wants to conclude a blood contract, he cant do it.


    It was not until he read the outline of the Summoning Technique written by Hiruzen that Kanp realized that the prop-type Summoning Technique did not need to conclude a so-called blood contract, it just needs induction.


    To put it simply, if he wanted summon to summon Rashmon, there is only one way, and that is to use blood as a guide to sense the hell in the dark!


    It is needless to say how difficult it is, as at least for so many years in the Shinobi World, there are only a handful of Shinobi who can truly sense hell and summon Rashmon.


    And Kanp, intends to be the next person!


    Although Kanp cant sense hell, he has Collection Technique!


    After reading Hiruzens book, Kanp believes that he already has a good understanding of this Summoning Technique  Rashmon. There should be no problem in collecting it!


    Kanp takes a deep breath and then shouted in his heart: Collect!


    The green light cluster in his mind surged rapidly, but it quickly subsided.


    The collection failed.


    Kanp is not angry.


    Continue collecting.


    The result is still a failure!


    Kanp was shocked, Is this bullshit Rashmon going to cause trouble?


    I obviously know you so well, so why dont you let me collect you?


    Kanp took another deep breath, and suppressed the restlessness in his heart.


    If the next collection fails again, Ill skip over this technique!


    Otherwise, if I keep getting stuck on this Rashmon, I will not be able to collect the Ninjutsu in this scroll even until the end of my life!


    Throwing out the third collection, the green light cluster in Kanps mind quickly surged.


    Kanp closed his eyes and looked at the green light cluster inside his mind. He found that the speed of the green light cluster was very strong and rhythmic. At a nce, he knew that a powerful rare beast was brewing inside!


    Sure enough, the green light group slowly calm down?


    Kanps mouth twitched slightly, and he was about to explode with profanity when a light blue dot suddenly shot out from the green light cluster that was about to calm down.


    Kanp breathed a sigh of relief when he saw this, and then he quickly wrapped it with his consciousness.


    Summoning Technique  Rashmon!


    I finally seeded!


    Kanp was overjoyed. He checked the time, and see that it was already 8 oclock. Hoshino and Keiko are already asleep, and Hayate is still in the backyard with the wooden stake. Kanp couldnt wait to see what the gate of hell looked like, so he put away the scroll, left a shadow clone at home, and then quickly left with Transparent Release.


    Walking all the way to the Forest of Death, Kanp escaped directly into the ground and used Subterranean Voyage to go into the depths of the Forest of Death.


    The giant trees in the depths of the Forest of Death are towering towards the sky. And under the bright moonlight, there is a sense of ck and green beauty.


    Kanp bit his right thumb, and then quickly formed the hand seals: Boar  Dog  Bird  Monkey  Ram!


    Kuchiyose: Rashmon! (Summoning: Rashmon)


    Kanp mmed his palm onto the ground, and the Chakra on his palm turned into dense runes and poured on the grass. At this moment, Kanp seemed to vaguely sense a gloomy aura, and it was fleeting.


    Huh?


    It failed?


    Looking at the peaceful forest, Kanp remembered the feeling just now, and immediately bit his index finger, formed hand seals with both hands, and then mmed his palm onto the ground.


    At this moment, Kanp really sensed the gloomy aura again. Kanp didnt dare to be careless, and hurriedly let his consciousness go deeper. In the dark, Kanp seemed to see a tall shadow standing up to the sky.


    The gate of hell?


    In the next moment, a huge tremor suddenly came from twenty meters in front of Kanp.


    Kanp looked up and saw a huge gate breaking out of the ground, reaching a height of fifteen meters in a sh, but at the same time, Kanp felt his body was hollowed out!


    My Chakra is exhausted!


    Kanp hurriedly refined Chakra, but the speed of the refining could not keep up with the speed of consumption. Kanp gritted the teeth, but he had no choice but to stop summoning it after a few seconds.


    At this time, Rashmon is already 70 meters high, and it still stood out among the towering giant trees!


    Only seventy meters?


    Kanp approached Rashmon and looked up at the gate that looked pitch-ck in the moonlight. His face was a little embarrassed. After all, the real Rashmon was full a thousand meters high!


    But this cant be med on him. For these two years, the Chakra inside Kanps body has been staying at Chunin Level. It is not that he does not want to refine it, but that he doesnt want to train Body Revival Technique.


    After all, each time Kanp wanted to train Body Revival Technique, he must shut down the Uzumaki ns physique. And with this shut down, the Chakra that Kanp has worked so hard to refine begins to slip away.


    After stopping the training and lighting up the Uzumaki ns physique, Kanp needs to re-refine his Chakra.


    Of course, with the years of training, Kanps original physical fitness has improved a lot with the help of the Body Revival Technique, so the upper limit of the re-refining is also constantly rising.


    Its just that Kanp suddenly wants to collect the Yin Seal at this moment. As long as he collects this technique, he can seal all the Chakra that he usually refines, even if the Uzumaki ns physique is turned off when training Body Revival Technique, it will not dissipate, but unfortunately, he doesnt know Tsunades whereabouts. And even if he knows, will Tsunade pass it to him? Can he collect it?


    Kanp took a deep breath, then calmed down his mind, and began to observe this seventy-meter-high Rashmon.


    Katon: Kaky no Jutsu! (Fire Release: Fireball Technique)


    Kanp shot out a fireball tiwards the sky, and the fireball slowly flew into the air, bringing the scorching red light that gradually illuminated Rashmon.


    Rashmon has a very unique appearance. The two door panels have a gray demon face, but only a small part of it is exposed. He can only vaguely see the two pupils full of evil. And when he looks at these pupils, he found that this demon is also watching him!


    On both sides of the door are scarlet, whisker-like hard substances that stood up to the sky. Kanp touched it, and felt it was cold and biting.


    At the top of Rashmon is an eaves. Under the fireball, he can vaguely see ck tiles and white walls. On both sides of the eaves, there are ck iron bells hung.


    The breeze blows, causing the iron bells to jingle. The sound is crisp and cold, and it spreads far and wide under the night.


    Hearing this sound, Kanp was stunned, and his spirit appeared to be slightly on trance. When he came back to his senses, the seventy-meter-high Rashmon had disappeared.

 Chapter 312: Stationed At The Border

    Chapter 312: Stationed At The Border


    What is it!


    Kanp was quite shocked when he saw the long and thick crack left on the ground after Rashmon disappeared.


    The iron bells on Rashmon can actually shock a persons spirit. If this iron bell is cut off


    Can it be cut?


    Kanp recalled the summary of Summoning Technique written by Hiruzen, props-type summoning cannot stay for a long time unless they are one-time items.


    What a pity.


    Eh, wait!


    Kanp suddenly remembered something.


    Those iron bells It is absolutely impossible for those things to form naturally, that is to say, in the hell where Rashmon is located, there is a cksmith?


    And judging from the eaves of the white wall and ck tiles on the top of Rashmon, there are masons in hell?


    Kanp then thought of Hashiramas five gates Rashmon, which was destroyed by Madara decades ago, but decadester, the three gates Rashmon Orochimaru summon was still intact!


    From this, it can be seen that either these destroyed Rashmon will recover on their own after returning to hell, or there are more than one group of Rashmon, or there are people in hell, no, there are demons repairing the Rashmon.


    Kanp is more inclined to thetter two, thinking that the demons in hell are really having it hard. They finally built a few gates, but it kept being taken by the Shinobi from the Shinobi World to prevent disasters.


    After sleeping in the Forest of Death all night, Kanp returned to the vige early the next morning, then he dispersed the shadow clone and rushed to Hokage Tower.


    In the locker room of the wild team, Wild Cat and Peppa have arrived, but their team leader, Mountain Pig has not arrived yet.


    The three people waited for a while, but they didnt expect that the oneing is the Anbu Commander, Eagle.


    Commander! The three people quickly stood up and saluted.


    Eagle nodded slightly and said: Everyone, Mountain Pig has gone to the frontline in the Land of Rain. In the future, your team will merge with the third and fourth teams to a new team. Now go to the second training ground to gather immediately.


    Yes!


    The three people flickered and disappeared immediately after they heard this, and rushed to the second training ground.


    On the way, Peppa said withplicated emotion: I didnt expect team leader to go to the frontline.


    Is it rted to Yellow sh leaving the Land of Rains battlefield? Wild Cat asked.


    Impossible! Although the team leaders Mind Reading Technique is very powerful, it is still impossible for him to fill the vacancy left by the Yellow sh. Peppa looked towards Kanp and asked, Husky, didnt you follow Yellow sh and saw him in action before? What do you think?


    "


    "


    Kanp nodded: I think Peppa is right.


    Inoichi cant do it alone, and even if Nara Shikaku and Akimichi Chza are added, forming the Ino-Shika-Chbination, they can only slightly make up for the high-levelbat power, and they absolutely cannot fill the void left by Minato.


    While talking, the three people have arrived at the second training ground.


    At this time, there have been seventeen Anbu gathered here.


    Everyone is finally here.


    The team leader of the third team took a step forward and said, I am Dove, the team leader of the former third team, and the team leader of the new merged teamter, please take care of me in the future.


    The team leader of the fourth team also introduced himself: I am Crow, the team leader of the former fourth team. After the merger, Ill be the vice-leader, please take care of me.


    I am Wild Cat.


    I am Wild Boar.


    I am Husky.


    Kanps group of three hurriedly said, Please take care of us.


    The members of the third and fourth teams also introduced themselves one after another. Kanp looked around and saw that there were a lot of people, at this moment, he can only remember the team leader, Dove is wearing a bird mask, and vice-leader Crow is wearing a crow mask, As for the rest, sumimasen.


    Then, well start mission 031 now.


    Dove looked around at everyone and said, The missions content is to be stationed at the Land of Grasss border! Lets go!


    After the words fell, Dove flickered and disappeared instantly.


    Kanp froze for a while, Stationed at the border?


    This mission is really dangerous?


    In the original work, because Iwagakure is stuck in the war in the Land of Rain, they will send thousands of their Shinobi to cross the Land of Grass in order to sneak attack on the Land of Fire next year, and then it would be followed with the famous the battle of Kannabi Bridge.


    At this time, he was actually stationed at the Land of Grasss border. In case of bad luck, he might run into a surprise attack by the thousands of Iwagakures Shinobi. At that time, Kanp really did not dare to say that he could run away.


    Leaving Konoha, Kanp followed Dove and the others rushing all the way, and they arrived at the border between the Land of Fire and the Land of Grass five dayster.


    After the war in the Land of Rain broke out, the Shinobi stationed here by Konoha gradually moved into the Land of Rain to confront Iwagakures Shinobi. As the battle became stalemate, more and more Shinobi moved to the Land of Rain, resulting in a huge vacancy of in the 300 kilometers border line defense here. In order to prevent raid from Iwagakures Shinobi, Hiruzen urgently dispatched Anbu toe to garrison here.


    It looks like we are going to stay here for a long time. Wild Cat took out the Anbu log to write a diary, and said with emotion.


    Starting today, this long border line will be guarded by all of us, and we can never rx for 24 hours!


    Dove said seriously, Now, I will start to assign


    Team leader Dove! Kanp hurriedly raised his hand and shouted.


    Whats the matter? Dove looked at Kanp.


    Beforeing here, Hiruzen mentioned something to him, saying that Husky is a bit special, so he needs to remember to watch over him.


    Dove thought that Hiruzen meant to let him take care of Husky. After all, Husky is the youngest Shinobi in Anbu!


    If we need to guard 24 hours a day, I want to be assigned at the dark of the night! Kanp said.


    In order to collect secretly, Kanp chose to be a night owl in this mission.


    Okay.


    Dove nodded without thinking too much about it, then looked at the others, What about you guys?


    Ill listen to your assignment, team leader.


    It doesnt matter for me whether it is day or night.


    The others shrugged.


    Dove nodded, and then began to assign them.


    Including Dove, there are 20 Anbu here. After everyone was assigned, Dove will be in charge of the 9 people at the day, and vice-leader Crow will be in charge of the 9 people at night!


    The border between Land of Fire and Land of Grass is 500 kilometers long, of which the 200 kilometers border near the Land of Rain is still guarded by Konohas Shinobi, and further up to the 300-kilometer border until next to the Land of Waterfalls border, Kanps group of twenty will be the ones who guard it.


    If there are people patrolling at the same time, on average, one person needs to guard 30-kilometers-long border.


    The border assigned to Kanp is located in the northernmost, next to the Land of Waterfalls border. The border that descends 30 kilometers from there will be guarded by Kanp alone, and his patrol time is from nine oclock in the evening to nine oclock in the morning the next day.


    And the person responsible for patrolling this border during the day is Dove.


    As for Peppa and Wild Cat, they are all assigned to the day shift, and the border they patrol is not close to Kanp, plus the difference of shifts, the three of them may not have time tomunicate in the future.


    Afterpleting the assignment, everyone set off in pairs.


    Kanp and Dove acted together, and after half a day, they arrived at the center of the three-countrys border, which are the Land of Fire, the Land of Grass, and the Land of Waterfall.


    Husky, find a ce nearby to camp and rest first. I wille back here at nine oclock in the evening to change shift with you. Dove said.


    I understand.

 Chapter 313: Another New Years Day

    Chapter 313: Another New Year''s Day


    After Dove left, Kanp looked for a ce in the jungle near the river and built a small earthen house with Earth Release Ninjutsu, then fell into bed and fell asleep after making a bed with woods.


    After sleeping until more than eight oclock in the evening, Kanp checked the time and quickly create a shadow clone and ordered him to make food for himself.


    The shadow clone entered the jungle and caught two pheasants, then under Kanp, he killed the chickens, plucked the feathers, cut open the belly, cleaned its inside, then collected firewood, lighted a fire, and barbecued


    Seeing that the shadow clones expression is getting more and more ugly, and there is a tendency of him spitting at the roasted pheasants, Kanp quickly dispersed the shadow clone, and then takes he over his job: Eating the pheasants!


    About nine oclock, Dove shed rapidly from the depths of the night.


    Team leader, its just roasted. Kanp got up and threw other roasted pheasants over.


    Thank you, Ive really worked you hard tonight. Dove said.


    Kanp smiled and said: Then I will leave.


    After leaving the earthen house, Kanp immediately patrolled south along the border-line.


    As it is a 30-kilometer border, one round trip is 60 kilometers, which is really long.


    Under the gentle moonlight, Kanp slowly spent two hours running back and forth twice, but he waszy at the third trip.


    Kage Bunshin no Jutsu! (Shadow Clone Technique)


    Bang!


    From the white smoke, a shadow clone appeared with an unswerving expression.


    Ganbatte! Kanp clenched his hands into fists and encouraged, It is up to you to maintain the peace of the world!


    I really cant do anything about you. The shadow clone couldnt defy Kanps order, and then he started patrolling the road with an ugly face.


    Kanp quietly found a hidden ce, and then used Hiding in Mist Technique.


    The night is dark, and the border was blocked by dense forests, causing the field of view to be very poor, and with the thick mist drifting, it is almost impossible to see Kanp.


    Kanp hid in the thick mist and raised a fire. The fire was bright, and the thick mist was printed into crimson. Then Kanp took out the huge scroll and started collecting with the light from the fire.


    Now that he is far away from Konoha, Kanp cant borrow books from the Anbus library, so those Finjutsu can only be temporarily put on hold.


    Among the remaining Five Attributes Ninjutsu, Kanp intends to collect Lightning Release first!


    The reason is very simple, Lightning Release restrains Earth Release!


    Kanp has collected only three Lightning Release Ninjutsu, which are Lightning Release: Electromaic Murder, Lightning Release: Shadow Clone Technique, and Lightning Release: Snake Lightning. When facing various Earth Release, they are obviously too weak, so it is imperative for him to increase his own Lightning Release Ninjutsu repertory.


    Kanp picked up the scroll and raised it upwards, and soon he chose Lightning Release: Furious Lightning Tiger, which is a Lightning Release Ninjutsu with B-Rank training difficulty. It gathers arge number of Lightning Attribute Chakra around the user and forms a lightning tiger that wraps electricity around the user!


    The attack method is very wild and vicious, and Kanp fell in love with it at a nce, so he started with this!


    Collect!


    The first collection was thrown out, and it undoubtedly failed.


    Kanp calmed down, wrote down the hand seals of Lightning Release: Furious Lightning Tiger, and then collected it again.


    Unfortunately, the second time still failed.


    Kanp threw the third collection technique expressionlessly.


    It still fails.


    Kanp is somewhat unable to ept such a cruel fact.


    Should I start with D-Rank first?


    Kanps heart sinks and then he puts forward a bold guess: If Ninjutsus difficulty rank ispared to mathematics, then elementary school mathematics is D-Rank, junior high school mathematics is C-Rank, senior high school mathematics is B-Rank, college mathematics is A -Rank, and graduate college students and above are S-Rank.


    I am now skipping both elementary and junior high school and collected high school mathematics directly, so it was naturally very difficult.


    But if I start collecting mathematics from elementary school and junior high school step by step, and then train them, will high school mathematics be easier to collect?


    With this conjecture, Kanp immediately feels better. He decided to start collecting from D-Rank Lightning Release Ninjutsu tomorrow, and he would train one after collecting one, striving to have full mastery in Lightning Release Ninjutsu.


    Nothing happened overnight. At nine oclock the next morning, Kanp returned to their base tiredly.


    There is no way. Although Kanp waszy, his shadow clone is very diligent and earnestly patrols back and forth so many times, so after the shadow clone is dispersed, the feeling of fatigue was overwhelmed into Kanps mind.


    Back at the base, Dove has already prepared breakfast, which is a mushroom stewed pheasant soup, and it smells fragrant!


    Team leader, your craftsmanship is better than me!


    Kanp leaned over and smelled it, and his stomach immediately gurgled.


    Dove smiled and said: Probably because I am more gluttonous. Then, I will go patrolling, remember to finish the soup.


    After saying that, Dove put on the bird mask, and his figure disappeared in a sh.


    After Kanp finished drinking the mushroom stewed pheasant soup, he took a walk for half an hour, and then fell asleep.


    After sleeping until six oclock in the evening, Kanp was refreshed, and then he creates a shadow clone asked him to go the jungle and prepare dinner. After that, Kanp considered whether to train to Body Revival Technique or not, but now that he is stationed at the border, if there is suddenly a loose Iwagakures Shinobi passing by when he turn off Uzumaki ns physique Forget it, its better to train Lightning Release Ninjutsu first.


    In this way, at nine oclock sharp, Kanp left a roasted pheasant for the returning Dove, then ran into the night to start the patrol mission.


    During this period, Kanp began to collect the low-level Lightning Release Ninjutsu ording to hisst nights conjecture, and as expected, it was urate. Kanp then asked his shadow clone to patrol, and his main body began to train.


    In this way, although he is doing both the patrol and training, his stamina and energy consumption has also increased exponentially. When he returned at 9 oclock the next day, Kanp is tired, hungry and sleepy. Fortunately, Dove prepared pheasant soup again today.


    After eating pheasant the soup, Kanp suddenly became much morefortable, and most of the nights fatigue seemed to be dispelled. Then he went into the earthen house and slept until six oclock in the evening.


    Days go by like this.


    The weather is getting colder day by day, autumn and wintere, the sun is gradually no longer warm, the sky is gradually bing more gloomy, and then it starts to snow. The earth is covered in snow, wrapped in white, and the border between the Land of Fire and the Land of Grass was alsopletely covered by thick snow. Looking into the distance, the vast dense forest surrounding the Land of Grass is like an endless sea of snow, and there was no other color except white.


    Looking at the back, the same is true for the forest in the Land of Fire.


    Unconsciously, its already New Years Eve, which is thest day of the year.


    Kanp remembers that during thest years New Years Eve, he was in the logistics department at Sunagakure Battlefield, where he spent alone with the corpse, and this year was no exception, as he has nearly 200 strong men apanying him.


    Kanp look at the time, and saw that it was almost seven oclock. The moon is dim, the sea of snow is white and full of dead silence, and his shadow clone enters the forest under the sea of snow to hunt in the wild, and still did not return after going for an hour.


    It cant be helped, as on such a cold day, the beasts in the forest either hibernates or hides in a tree hole to escape the colds. There are very few activities, so that Kanp and Doves food supply plummets, and he hasnt had pheasant soup for several days!


    It was not until eight oclock in the evening that the shadow clone dragged a snow wolf out of the forest.


    Kanp doesnt know whether wolf meat is delicious or not, but it is definitely better than military ration pills!


    So he asked the shadow clone to cook the snow wolf. As for the fire, it had already been made, otherwise, it would be so cold!


    The roasting was only finished at nine oclock in the evening, and it happened that Dove came back, so Kanp gave him half.


    Happy New Year, Husky.


    Dove took off the mask with a smile, exhaling a cold breath, and he couldnt wait to bite the hot wolf meat. After eating it, he frowned as if it was unptable.


    Kanp also took a small bite. It was not as good as chicken, and it was also veryborious to bite, but there is no other way. If they dont eat it, they can only eat cold military ration pills.


    Happy New Year, team leader. Then, Im off to patrol.


    Kanp stretched out and started patrolling while bringing the wolf meat.

 Chapter 314: Collecting Lightning And Fire Release Ninjutsu

    Chapter 314: Collecting Lightning And Fire Release Ninjutsu


    Not long after leaving the earthen house, the wolf meat in Kanps hand has be cold. He braced oneself and ate a few more bites. Finally, he shook his head and threw the wolf meat away, and then took out two military ration pills to supplement the physical strength.


    The night is getting deeper and deeper, Kanp walked back and forth, and a heavy snow fell in the night sky. Looking up, there seemed to be countless dust flying in the dim moonlight, covering the sky and the moon.


    Kanp hurriedly took out a hooded coat from the sealing scroll and put it on, then created a shadow clone and entrusted him with the patrol mission.


    After finishing that, Kanp went to the old ce, used Hiding in Mist Technique to cover the nearby area, then lighted a fire, took out a scroll, and started collecting with the light of the fire.


    After nearly two months of hard work, the D-Rank and C-Rank Lightning Release Ninjutsu in the scroll have all been collected by Kanp, and now there are only a few B-Rank Lightning Release Ninjutsu left. As for A-Rank Lightning Release Ninjutsu, there is none!


    Kanp doesnt know whether Orochimaru didnt master A-Rank Lightning Release Ninjutsu, or he deliberately hid it from him and did not give it to him, but it doesnt matter which one it is. When Kakashi finished developing Chidori, he will have A-Rank Lightning Release Ninjutsu is out.


    Then, his next step is to collect B-Rank Lightning Release Ninjutsu, Furious Lightning Tiger.


    Kanp silently threw a Collection Technique.


    The green light cluster in his mind rapidly surged, and after a while, it then subsided.


    Kanp remembered his previous deduction, and immediately walked to the side to train the various Lightning Release Ninjutsu he collected before.


    At this moment, blue lightning light and the crackling sound of lightning burst out from time to time in the thick fog that spread far and wide in the silent night.


    Kanp used the Lightning Release Ninjutsu while refining Chakra, and it took about an hour to finally use all the collected Lightning Release Ninjutsu.


    "


    "


    There are than one hundred Lightning Release Ninjutsu, and although they are all low-level, arge number of Lightning Attribute Chakra are now circting inside his Chakra Pathway System. At this time, Kanp feels his body was paralyzed a bit and also a little feverish, and although he is a little tired, he is in good condition, so he hurriedly took out the scroll and started collecting.


    The green light cluster in his mind surged again, and soon a light blue dot was ejected.


    Kanp was greatly relieved, and at the same time, he quickly wrapped the light blue dot with his consciousness.


    Lightning Release: Furious Lightning Tiger!


    Closing his eyes, Kanp is having an enlightenment as he felt the truth send by the light blue dot, and his hands unconsciously begin to form hand seals.


    Furious Lightning Tiger has a lot of hand seals. As Kanps hands danced, the remaining Chakra inside his body surges rapidly in the Chakra Pathway System, and then bes the Lightning Attribute Chakra that overflows from his body, exuding a blue lightning and crackling sound.


    Under Kanps influence, the lightning on the surface of his body gradually surged, and finally gradually transformed into a tiger overflowing with lightning, but because Kanps Chakra was insufficient, the lightning tiger was dim, and it finally disappeared into the air with a bang.


    A few lightning bolts identally hit Kanps body, energizing him from the outside and the inside.


    Itsfortable!


    Kanp shivered a few times. Although he is tired, he is physically and mentally happy!


    Then, he looked at the scroll. He still has one chance to collect tonight, and theres still two B-Rank Lightning Release Ninjutsu, one is Lightning Release: Heavy Thunderstorms, which is a Ninjutsu that condenses the lightning into a beam, which exploded after hitting the target. It is extremely destructive and aggressive!


    The other is Lightning Release: ck Panther, which can summon ck lightning to form a lightning leopard and attack the enemy. Once hits, the lightning will spread all around, making the enemy felt pain and unable to move.


    Kanp has just sessfully collected the Furious Lightning Tiger. This time, it was natural that he would collect the ck panther. Unfortunately, after the Collection Technique was thrown, the green light cluster in his mind waspletely motionless.


    Have I used up the three collections?


    Kanp was stunned, then looked towards Lightning Release: Heavy Thunderstorm.


    Collect!


    The green light cluster in his mind surged up in an instant.


    Thats right, Kanp immediately understood that Orochimaru has not mastered Lightning Release: ck Panther at all, so Kanp cannot collect the ck Panther he wrote.


    At the same time, a light blue dot was sessfully ejected from the green light cluster in his mind.


    Im lucky today!


    Kanp happy wrapped the light blue dot with his consciousness, quietlyprehending Lightning Release: Heavy Thunderstorm, and refined Chakra at the same time.


    After a while, Kanps hands begin to dance.


    As the hand seals are formed by his hands, the Chakra he just refined also flowed quickly, forming Lightning Attribute Chakra through the Nature Transformation and converging in his hands.


    Lightning Release: Heavy Thunderstorm!


    After thest hand seals waspleted, the blue lightning in Kanps hand shot forward in an instant. When he looked at it, he saw seven or eight lightnings entangled in mid-air, forming a lightning beam, which looked like different fireworks in the crimson thick fog!


    Boom!


    With the rumbling sound, the lightning beam hits a big tree in front of him, and the lightning exploded instantly, spreading along the branches, and instantly tearing the trunk of the tree into seven or eight hideous cracks, revealing the gray-brown tree core inside.


    The power is pretty good.


    Kanp exhaled, then put away the scroll, sat cross-legged by the fire, and began to refine Chakra.


    Except for Lightning Release: ck Panther, Kanp has finished collecting all the Lightning Release Ninjutsu in the scroll now, Then, the next step is to collect


    Kanp started thinking while refining Chakra.


    Earth Release or Fire Release?


    Speaking from the heart, Kanp really wants the Great Fire Annihtion and Great Fire Destruction, because these two Fire Release Ninjutsu are Madaras signature Ninjutsu. From when he saw Madara used them in the original work, he always wanted to use them too!


    But from a practical point of view, Kanp feels that he should collect Earth Release this time. In this case, even if he encounters Iwagakures Shinobiter, he can use Lightning Release to destroy the other side Earth Release first, and then use Earth Release to escape.


    Because of that, Kanp decided to collect Fire Release!


    After the new year, the days went by faster and faster. Kanp, Dove and the other members of the team seem to be forgotten by Konoha. On this border, they are patrolling day and night, day after day, month after month, and they almost didnt know how much time has passed.


    "


    "


    Kanp looked that the snow in the forests of the two countries is getting thinner and thinner, the withered tree trunks look refreshed with new vitality, green leaves started growing, and the wild grass on the ground are started growing. He also saw the hibernating beasts bouncing into his bowl.


    Winter has ended and spring is starting, signaling that another three months have passed in a blink of an eye.


    The scent of pheasant soup also permeated in front of the earthen house once again.


    At nine oclock in the morning, when Kanp returned from his patrol and smelled the long-lost fragrance, his whole body seemed to be melted, and he rushed over to eat a big bowl.


    I left you half a pot, Husky, you should eat slowly. Dove said with a smile, then turned around and started to patrolling.


    Kanp is in a very good mood today. There is no drop of chicken soup left in the pot, as all of them has entered Kanps stomach!


    So full


    Kanp rubbed his stomach and slumped on the roots of the tree, basking in the warming sun. Although he was tired, he was in a really good mood!


    In the past three months, Kanp has been collecting Fire Release Ninjutsu. At first, it went smoothly. D-Rank and C-Rank were allpleted in one go, but when it came to B-Rank, the sess rate became unstable again, especially the two Fire Release Ninjutsumonly used by Madara, Great Fire Annihtion and Great Fire Destruction. Kanp has collected it for a full half a month and he finally seeded in collecting them today!


    In the future, if there is a chance, I must y against that old man Madara to see who strike harder and who brags better!


    Kanp thoughtzily, squinting his eyes, and fell asleep under the warm sun.

 Chapter 315: Throwing Stones For Directions

    Chapter 315: Throwing Stones For Directions


    At noon, the sun is getting warmer and warmer, Kanp is leaning against the roots of the tree and sleep soundly, his mouth was slightly open, and his breath was soft. A squirrel sprang down from the tree, looked at Kanps slightly opened mouth, and his two small hands touched its bulging mouth. It then took out a pine nut from its cheek and put it into Kanps mouth.


    At this moment, Kanp opened his eyes abruptly, his sharp gaze frightened the squirrel, so he dropped the pine nut and ran up the tree immediately.


    Kanp ignored the little squirrel, put his hands on the ground, got up instantly and then turned his head to look behind.


    There, a few figures rushed toward this side at a very fast speed. Kanp squinted his eyes and saw that one of them was his team leader, Dove, and the other two Shinobi were wearing Kusagakures forehead protectors.


    Kusagakures Shinobi?


    Dont tell me


    Kanps suddenly had an ominous premonition in his heart.


    Something went wrong!


    Dove rushed to the front with a solemn tone, Its not a good thing! Kusagakures Shinobi found arge number of Iwagakures Shinobi in their country!


    It really is Iwagakure!


    noki finally sent thousands of Iwagakures Shinobi to sneak attack the Land of Fire.


    Team leader, what are your ns? Kanp asked.


    Although he knew that Iwagakures Shinobi woulde this year, he didnt know the specific time. And he didnt expect that they woulde soon after the beginning of spring.


    Dove said solemnly: We must confirm the specific movements of the Iwagakures Shinobi and find out whether they want to enter the rear of the Land of Rain to sneak attack on the Konohas main camp through Land of Grass, or are they nning to cross Land of Grass directly and invade our Land of Fire!


    At this time, the Kusagakures Shinobi said: You two, time is running out, we must act quickly!


    Kanp nodded solemnly, but looking at Dove and two Kusagakures Shinobi, Kanp suddenly felt that something was wrong.


    He thought of something and said: Team leader Crow, we should divide into two groups. I will notify vice-leader Dove and other team members on the border. How about you go to the Land of Rain to investigate the movements of the Iwagakures Shinobis army?


    Dove nodded: Okay, lets go with


    Before he could finish speaking, Kanp has already used Body Flicker Technique to appear in front of him, and punched his chest directly with extraordinary strength!


    At such a close distance, Dove waspletely unprepared, and his eyes red at Kanp as he breathed hisst.


    What?


    What are you doing?!


    The Kusagakures Shinobi turned pale. They took out kunai and stared at Kanp in disbelief, with a deep alert in his eyes.


    Im really sorry, I turned a blind eye to the performance that I was supposed to cooperate with you.


    Kanp said with a smile, Because Im really not in the mood.


    The pupils of the two Kusagakures Shinobi shrank. They look at each other with stunned expression, and after a few moments, they start to talk gloomily: How did you discover it?


    Could it be Crow? A thought shed through the Kusagakures Shinobis mind, and he looked at the dead Dove who is lying on the ground.


    Thats right, Crow, our team leader is not called Crow. Kanp said with a chuckle.


    Damn it!


    Kill him!


    The two Kusagakures Shinobi became furious. Holding the kunai, they tried to attack Kanp.


    Melee?


    Kanp was overjoyed, but his face was still extremely solemn, as if he was saying that he was not good at closebat, soe over and finish me off, but when the two Kusagakures Shinobi approached, Kanps hands moved, and after using Hardening Technique, he directly clenched his fists and punched the twos kunai.


    ng!


    ng!!


    Apanied by the sound of metal shing, Kanps fists hit the kunai directly, and in a dull sound, the two Kusagakures Shinobi were directly sent to meet the Sage of Six Paths.


    "


    "


    After they died, the Transformation Technique on the two Kusagakures Shinobi disappeared instantly.


    Kanp stepped forward and saw that it was Iwagakures Shinobi!


    As for Doves corpse, who was lying on the ground


    Kanp kicked off his mask, and saw that his face was very unfamiliar and his skin was extremely rough. At first nce, Kanp knew that he lived in the Land of Earth.


    This is really bad luck.


    Although it is still uncertain whether the thousand Iwagakures Shinobi will pass by the border guarded by Kanp, but since Iwagakures Shinobi has sent someone to plot against him, this possibility cannot be ruled out.


    Furthermore, these Iwagakures Shinobi can transform into Doves Anbu attire. So they obviously have already seen Dove, but dont know what the real Dove looked like.


    Kanp couldnt sit still at this moment. He first packs the three Iwagakures Shinobis corpses, then creates a shadow clone, and asks Shadow Clone to go to the Land of Grass to investigate Iwagakures Shinobis movements, while he rushed south along the border.


    Speeding all the way, Kanp found the traces of battle fifteen kilometers away!


    Looking at the broken earth wall, Earth Flow Spears, rock pir, and messy scattered blood, Kanps heart sank.


    Team leader Dove is under siege!


    He searched around and finally found a hidden mark, which is a unique mark of Konohas Anbu, it is adding some very shallow scratches on the bark texture of the tree trunk, and when other people saw it, they would only think that it was a scratch left behind by wild beast.


    "


    "


    Kanp followed the marks all the way carefully, and finally found Dove in a tree hole ten kilometers away.


    Dove was unconscious in the tree hole, his mask fell to the side, there were hideous scars on his abdomen and arms, his skin and flesh were messed, and the blood umted in the wound, like a pool of blood.


    Spices unique to Konoha are sprinkled outside the tree hole, and it is these spices that cover up the blood smell on Dove.


    Kanp walked into the tree hole, checked his injury a little, and was slightly relieved in his heart.


    Doves injuries are all superficial wounds, but because the bleeding was not stopped in time, Kanp is not sure whether Dove can hold on!


    Kanp created a shadow clone, ordered the shadow clone cast Healing Technique to stabilize Doves condition, while he deals with his wounds.


    Kanp first cut the clothes around Doves three wounds, then disinfected, applied medicine, and then sutured the wounds with his perfect level surgery. This series of actions took less than ten minutes toplete. When it was done, Kanp then used perfect level bandage technique to bandage Doves wounds.


    At this time, Dove finally opened his eyes in a daze, and his pupils were a little dted, as if he couldnt focus.


    Team leader? Kanp and the shadow clone lifted him out of the tree hole and let him bathe in the sun.


    Being stabbed by the sunlight, Dove became a lot more sober.


    Husky, its you


    Dove frowned when he saw Kanp, Why are you here?


    Kanp said: There are three Iwagakures Shinobis turned into you and Kusagakures Shinobi, and came to me, but I saw the ws in their act. After that, I was worried about you, so I came all the way.


    Dove frowned slightly, and said with struggle: This is not good!


    Whats wrong? Kanp was startled.


    There are more than 20 Iwagakures Shinobi I encountered, and at least two of them are Jnin. They Before Dove could finish speaking, there was a sudden violent vibrationing from the ground.


    Kanps pupils shrank slightly, and he realized in an instant.


    The three Iwagakures Shinobi I met were nothing but pebbles to ask for directions. The real Iwagakures Shinobi has been lurking in the ground to follow me!


    No wonder those three Iwagakures Shinobis were killed so easily, they are probably all Genin!


    Damn it!


    Kanp regretted a little, but then he thought about it. If he didnte over, Dove might have bleed to his death!


    Hurry up and send the information back to the vige! Dove gritted his teeth, Dont worry about me, this is an order!


    Disregarding the order, Kanp picked him up, turned around and ran.


    Be sure to stop them! Kanp said to the shadow clone without looking back.


    "


    "


    Its really difficult.


    The shadow clone frowned, looking at a Iwagakures Shinobi drilling out of the ground, his hands started dancing quickly, and a trace of blue lightning overflowed from his body

 Chapter 316: The Deterrent Power Of The Yellow Flash

    Chapter 316: The Deterrent Power Of The Yellow sh


    Lightning Release: Furious Lightning Tiger!!


    When an Iwagakures Shinobi drilled out of the ground, Kanps shadow clone hadpleted his hand seals, and the scattered lightning on his body surface had turned into a gleaming lightning tiger that mmed into the sky while roaring.


    Doton: Doryheki! (Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall)


    Doton: Dorys! (Earth Release: Earth Flow Spears)


    Doton: Doryheki!


    Doton: Retsudo Tensh! (Earth Release: Tearing Earth Turning Palm)


    As soon as the lightning tiger came out, the Iwagakures Shinobi on the opposite side immediately came out, and various Earth Release Ninjutsu crazily sted towards the shadow clone.


    The ground cracked, sharp stone spears shot up like a forest of thorns, Close and huge rock sticks smashed towards the shadow clone from all directions.


    The shadow clones expression changed slightly, and without saying anything further, he jumped into the ground cracked by Tearing Earth Turning Palm, and formed the hand seals of Subterranean Voyage and escaped into the ground.


    At the same time, the shadow clones Furious Lightning Tiger violently mmed into Iwagakures Shinobis earth walls. At this moment, the lightning tiger burst with a bang, and the blue thunderbolt danced wildly, and instantly cracked the earth wall into cobweb-like cracks. The lightning spreads in the cracks and swept in all directions. A few Iwagakures Shinobi who stood a little closer were entangled by the lightning current on the spot, their hands and feet twitched, and they couldnt help but scream in pain, and they finally fell to the ground with foam at the mouth.


    Doton: Kaido Shkutsu! (Earth Release: Opening Earth Rising Excavation)


    At the same time, an Iwagakures Shinobi mmed his palms onto the ground, changed the terrain in an instant, and sprayed out the shadow clone from the ground. He then said in a very unhappy tone, So, just now this Konohas Shinobi walked into the tree hole. We should just get inside, why do we have to wait for the other side to deal with the injury?


    Then why didnt you say it just now?


    Its not because he cant be sure that our target in that tree hole!


    Dont worry, they cant run away!


    While they are speaking, the more than twenty Iwagakures Shinobi shamelessly threw various Earth Release Ninjutsu towards the shadow clone, the ground was cracked with countless cracks, the Earth Flow Spears burst out in all directions, the rock pirs were like forests, and the rock fists were like meteorites. The shadow clone has no ce to go, fortunately, Lightning Release restrained Earth Release, so the shadow clone controlled his Lightning Release to frantically destroy the Earth Flow Spears, rock pirs, and rock fists, but in the end, he could only persist for half a minute and was killed.


    Chase them!


    The group of Iwagakures Shinobi strode forward, chasing after the figures running in the direction of Land of Fire without any hesitation.


    Husky, we cant run away like this.


    A few miles ahead, Dove, who was lying on Kanps back, looked pale and said, Quickly put me down, dont let me drag you down! Husky, you are an Anbu, you should understand that mission is the most important thing! You must send the information back to the vige as soon as possible!!!


    Kanp ignored him, pondering as he ran. Just now, his shadow clones memories came back, and Kanp realized that it was only a matter of time before they were caught up. At this critical moment, an inspiration suddenly appeared in Kanps mind!


    Kanp stopped, formed hand seal with hands to quickly create a shadow clone, and then he took out a strange kunai from his Ninja bag.


    The kunais handle is engraved with a special form, which is none other than Minatos Flying Thunder God Kunai!


    When they left the Iwagakure Battlefield, Minato didnt ask Kanp and the others to return the kunai, so Kanp has been hiding it, and it happened toe in handy today!


    Seeing this kunai, Doves pupils shrank: This is


    Yellow sh!


    Kanp smiled and handed the Flying Thunder God Kunai to the shadow clone, and then he continued running with Dove on his back.


    Is this okay? A hint of hope shed in Doves eyes. He was lying on Kanps back and turned his head to look. He saw that Kanps shadow clone had turned into a blond man, with his back facing them. In the breeze, he could only vaguely see the other partys blonde hair fluttering slightly, looking chic and cozy.


    After a while, the more than twenty Iwagakures Shinobi have already arrived here, but when their eyes met the man standing on the branch, the group of Iwagakures Shinobipletely panicked!


    Yellow sh?!!!


    How is it possible?! Why is he here?!


    Hasnt Yellow sh left the Land of Rain?


    Here this is the Land of Fire, idiot!!!


    Damn, why would we encounter Yellow sh here?!


    At this time, these twenty or so Iwagakures Shinobi seemed like fertilized mice seeing a cat that had been hungry for three days, and were so frightened that they fled in all directions. Moreover, there are more than ten people who entered the ground on the spot and ran away.


    After all!


    The order of Whoever encounters Konohas Yellow sh need to immediately give up the mission and escape, and the vige will not hold them ountable was ordered by the Iwagakures higher-ups and has not been cancelled so far, so their escape is reasonable, fair and legal, and no one can say that they are too cowardly, that they are greedy for life and scared of death, let alone hold them ountable!


    As for the remaining ten or so Iwagakures Shinobi, they also scattered, or used Earth-Style Wall, or hid behind a big tree, immediately avoiding Yellow shs line of sight, and they all shivered without exception!


    Yellow shNo, Kanps shadow clone is standing on the tree, and it seems that he didnt seem to expect that the situation would change so quickly.


    I havent even thrown out that kunai yet, isnt it too inappropriate for you to be scared like this?


    The shadow clone stood dryly on the branch, motionless, and the dozen or so Iwanin below did not dare to move at all, for fear of attracting the Yellow shs attention.


    After a while, the shadow clone finally took out the special kunai, and the Iwagakures Shinobi, who was hiding, noticed this scene, and their faces turned pale instantly. At that time, there were five or six Iwagakures Shinobis who couldnt bear the pressure, and fled directly into the ground.


    What is your goal? The shadow clone spoke slowly, with a clear voice that is exactly the same as Minato.


    Even if youre the Yellow sh, dont expect us to betray the vige!


    For, for us to die in the hands of Yellow sh, I, I


    Idiot, isnt it just the Yellow sh alone? There are so many of us, I dont believe he can


    Before this Iwagakures Shinobi could finish speaking, he saw a kunai sounded from half a meter beside him!


    The Iwagakures Shinobis heart was beating rapidly in an instant, and his body was cold, as if ten thousand kg of ice had frozen him. And for a while, he actually lost the ability to control his body.


    In the next instant, a yellow sh suddenly appeared, and a kunai cut his neck directly!


    Then Iwagakures Shinobi stared wide-eyed, and he felt relieved at this moment, What bullshit Yellow sh, whats there to be afraid of? If you have the ability, go to hell and kill me again!


    But soon after, he felt that something was not right, When Yellow sh has just appeared It seems like Body Flicker Technique?


    Eh?


    Just as he thought of this, that Iwagakures Shinobis consciousness plunged intoplete darkness.


    The shadow clone grabbed the special kunai and slowly got up. When he looked around, the rest of Iwagakures Shinobi have all escaped into the ground and run away from who knows when, and there is no one left in this ce!


    The Iwagakures Shinobi, who was a hero just now, was ultimately no match for the deterrent power of the Yellow sh!


    The shadow clone was shocked in his heart: It seems that Minato can be equated with Shinigami in the hearts of Iwagakures Shinobi!


    First, he killed fifty Jnin instantly, and then escaped safely with his subordinates under the pursuit of hundreds of Iwagakures Shinobi, and he also managed to kill dozens of them. With such a terrifying person, unless Sandaime Tsuchikage, noki personally take action, how can these Iwagakures Shinobi have the guts to confront the Yellow sh head-on?


    The shadow clone didnt disperse himself immediately. After all, no one knows whether the Iwagakures Shinobi, who had escaped into the ground, actually ran away or not. He pondered for a while and then he chose to move towards the direction of Land of Grass, I, the Yellow sh, will personally investigate the movement of the Iwagakures Shinobi.


    At the same time.


    Kanp and Dove have also run farther and farther.


    Dove turned his head to look behind from time to time. After confirming that the Iwagakures Shinobi did not catch up, there was a sense of amazement in his eyes: As expected of the Yellow sh, even if it is just a disguise, it can easily deter more than twenty Iwagakures Shinobi! Husky, you saved my life, thank you.


    Team leader, dont say that. Im just taking a risk, if its exposed, I can only leave you here, and ran alone. Kanp said with a smile.


    You kid, you have to say something like this after we ran away. Dove didnt know whether to cry orugh, but there are moved expression in his eyes. After all, Anbu is not Root, and Dove has his own feelings. If he can live, he naturally doesnt want to die like this.


    Half an hourter, Kanp suddenly stumbled.


    Whats wrong? Dove said nervously.


    Its the shadow clone I created before. When Kanp set off from the base, he created a shadow clone and ordered it to enter the Land of Grass to inquire some information. Just now, it actually died pitifully when he encountered Iwagakures Shinobisrge forces!


    Kanp solemnly said: There are about a thousand Iwagakures Shinobi who have approached the border from the Land of Grass, and I estimated that they will be able to cross the border in twenty minutes at most!

 Chapter 317: Shame!

    Chapter 317: Shame!


    After escaping from the border-line, Kanp ran with Dove on his back while creating shadow clone and ordered the shadow clone to notify their otherpanions on the border.


    Husky.


    After a while, Dove suddenly asked, Is your shadow clone still there?


    He was asking the shadow clone disguised as Yellow sh.


    Kanp was stunned for a moment and said, Team leader, are you referring to the one disguised as Yellow sh? No, he hasnt been disbanded yet, whats wrong?


    Dove said solemnly: Yellow shs deterrent power to Iwagakures Shinobi is not trivial. With him here, we may be able to temporarily dy their movements.


    Dy thousands of Iwagakures Shinobi? Kanp was shocked and immediately overjoyed. If this is the case, then he would make a great contribution!


    With Yellow shs reputation, maybe it can be done. Dove said.


    At the same time.


    On the border.


    Yellow sh stood at the top of a tree, looking at the other end of the border condescendingly, where more than a thousand Iwagakures Shinobi gathered densely, rubbing shoulders and shoulders, like a sea of people.


    But all of the people in this sea are silent at this moment!


    After a long time, there were dense voices in the crowd.


    Yellow sh


    The intelligence didnt say that the Yellow sh will appear on the border-line!


    Is it really the Yellow sh?


    It cant be wrong, the kunai in his hand I will never forget it! An Iwagakures Shinobi who had participated in the siege against Minato said in horror.


    Surrounded and attacked by hundreds of Iwagakures Shinobi, Yellow sh broke through in just a few seconds, and then used Space-Time Ninjutsu to enter and exit easily,pletely treating them hundreds of Iwagakures Shinobi as nothing, it was a nightmare for those participating Iwagakures Shinobi!


    It only took a split second for Yellow sh to kill fifty Jnin


    We have a thousand people here, even Yellow sh cant kill us all, right?


    Who knows if we assume fifty people is one second, if there are one thousand people, thats 20 seconds


    It wont take 20 seconds, most of us here are Chunin, for Yellow sh


    Stop talking, its too terrifying, is this man a devil?!


    What should we do? Should we continue to move forward or retreat?


    What a joke, were already here, how could it be possible for us to retreat like this?!


    More than a thousand Iwagakures Shinobi are arguing endlessly, causing the noise to be too loud.


    Yellow sh stood on the top of the tree and looked at them quietly, neither speaking, nor uuhh, nor did he dare to do anything, otherwise he would be exposed directly.


    Finally, the leader of the Iwagakures Shinobi on the opposite side, Elite Jnin, Ishi Takuya came out and shouted: Yellow sh Namikaze Minato!


    Yellow sh smiled slightly, and his smile is like the suns warmth, but in the eyes of thousands of Iwagakures Shinobi, it was like the Shinigamis smile, causing them to feel chills and their scalps numb. The more than a thousand Iwagakures Shinobi clenched their kunai with vignce and horror.


    As of now, you alone cant stop us! Takuya calmly said, We have a thousand people, and you


    So what? Yellow sh interrupted him with a smile.


    So, so


    So, why are you still not leaving?


    Takuya red at Yellow sh fiercely.


    A thought shed through Yellow shs mind, and he slowly raised the special kunai in his hand.


    Alert!!! Takuyas eyes changed, and he roared his orderimmediately.


    In the next instant, the thousands of Iwagakures Shinobi suddenly dispersed, followed by a series of


    Doton: Doryheki! (Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall)


    Doton: Doryheki!


    Doton: Doryheki!


    Doton: Doryheki!


    Bang bang bang


    The earth roared, and in an instant, hundreds of earth walls rose from the ground!


    Its


    Spectacr!


    When Yellow sh saw this scene, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, and he almost couldnt hold hisugh. Fortunately, he controlled his emotions in time with his cold character.


    Indeed!


    Yellow sh breathes deeply, and his voice was as clear, calm and steady as always, I indeed cant do anything about you now, but you have been hiding behind the walls, so you cant go any further.


    Youre too nave, Yellow sh!!


    Takuya sneered, Next, we will use Subterranean Voyage directly to cross the border directly from the ground. You cant stop us at all!


    Really? Then just try it. Yellow sh put the kunai away, and he looked at them with a smile on his face with his arms folded over his chest. Those blue pupils looked very carefree, just like a tourist who hade here in the spring.


    But the calmer he is, the greater the pressure he put on the Iwagakures Shinobi!


    Just as the two sides were in a stalemate, a Sensor Shinobi in the sensor unit behind the Iwagakures Shinobis army suddenly felt something is a little weird.


    He cautiously exposed half of his head from the earth wall, quietly nced at Yellow sh, and then shrank back his head again in horror.


    Hey, did you feel something wrong too?


    Five meters away from the earth wall, another Sensor Shinobi started to talk softly, I use Sensor Ninjutsu to sense the vicinity when we are approaching the border, but I only sensed a Shinobi with Chunin-Level Chakra Reserve.


    Chunin Level Chakra Reserve? Dont tell me


    That Iwagakures Shinobi also used his Sensor Ninjutsu decisively. Soon, the details of Yellow sh entered his mind.


    It turned out to be


    How could it be


    Seeing this Sensor Shinobis increasingly angry face, the rest of the Iwagakures Shinobi in sensor unit also used Sensor Ninjutsu, and then they became furious and got out of the earth wall in anger. They bravely walked away from behind the earth wall and faced their other 900panions who had shrunk behind the earth walls!


    Captain Takuya! Everyone!! This Yellow sh is a fake, he is just a Chunin!!!


    Dont be fooled by him!!!


    As the sensor units Shinobi shouted loudly, the Iwagakures Shinobi behind the earth wall looked at each other in shock. They believed theirpanions from the sense unit wouldnt lie to them, but the other side is Yellow sh after all, so they didnt want to be the early bird.


    In the end, it was the Iwagakures Shinobis leader, Takuya, who stood up. However, hes still standing behind the earth wall as his hands formed hand seals.


    Doton: Dorydan!!! (Earth Release: Earth Dragon Bullet)


    As his Chakra poured into the ground, the earth in front of Takuyas earth wall instantly cracked, revealing a huge earth dragons head, then the dragons head spit mud balls at Yellow sh, who is on top of the tree.


    The mud balls are extremely fast, whizzing in the air, and suddenlynded on the top of Yellow shs head.


    There was a weird smile on Yellow shs face, but he didnt try to dodge, he just stood there and let the mud balls hit him.


    Boom!


    The moment the mud balls hit Yellow sh, thetter was directly dissipated into smoke, and only the special kunai quickly fell from the treetops, as if mocking their stupidity.


    Shadow clone?!!! Takuyas face sank, while surprised and angry, theres also rxed expression on his face, Were actually deceived


    He then turned his head to look straight at the sensor unit at the back of the army with a livid face, and then he scolded angrily, Its all you idiots fault! Why didnt you find anything unusual until now?! A thousand Shinobi were actually scared by a Chunins shadow clone? Shame, this is the shame of Iwagakure!!!


    Hearing the roar, not only the Shinobi in the sensor unit, but the rest of Iwagakures Shinobi also bowed their heads in shame. At the same time, a fire of shame and anger erupted in the hearts of these more than a thousand Iwagakures Shinobi, and they secretly vowed that they would cut the bastard Chunin who pretended to be Yellow sh to deceive them into pieces, and vent the hatred and humiliation in their hearts!

 Chapter 318: Kannabi Bridge Plan

    Chapter 318: Kannabi Bridge n


    At the moment when the Yellow sh dissipated, Kanps main body received the memory, and he immediately felt refreshed. Although it was Minatos reputation that deterred the thousands of Iwagakures Shinobi, this did not prevent Kanp from being cool.


    He told Dove about this, and Dove immediately said that he wanted to ask some credit for Kanp!


    Kanp is somewhat guilty, In case Minato knows Wouldnt he not choose me to be in his Hokage Guard toon in the future?


    At the same time, another of Kanps shadow clone finally arrived near the border guarded by the other Anbu, and then set off emergency signal about the Iwagakures Shinobis invasion.


    After a while, the Anbu guarding the border rushed over towards his location. The shadow clone didnt remember the code name of this Anbu, and just told them about the thousands of Iwagakures Shinobis invasion and asked them to quickly evacuate and notify theirpanion at the next border.


    Then the shadow clone dispersed himself.


    Time passed, and the information about the thousands of Iwagakures Shinobi invading through the Land of Grass quickly spread across the border, and then it reached Konoha at a very fast speed!


    Hokage Tower.


    Conference Hall.


    Hiruzen, Koharu, Homura, Danz are having an emergency meeting about the Iwagakures invasion.


    One thousand Iwagakures Shinobi, I didnt expect Iwagakures Shinobi to send so many Shinobi! Homura sighed with emotion, and then asked, Why didnt Kusagakure send their Shinobi to remind us?


    Iwagakures Shinobi should have killed them.


    Hiruzen took a puff of his pipe and spit out the cloud, and then said, But in the next battle, we can ask Kusagakure for help.


    All of our Shinobi that are stationed on the Land of Grasss border add up to less than 100 people. Even with the addition of Kusagakures Shinobi, they cant resist a thousand Iwagakures Shinobi! Danz squinted his one eye and said, The vige must send support!


    Homura pushed the frame on the bridge of his nose, and said: Now we are fighting against three, Kumogakure Battlefield and Iwagakure Battlefield are still under great pressure, only on the Kirigakure Battlefield that Uchiha n and Hyga n have taken a considerable advantage, and have sent the young Genin and Chunin back to the vige, but even so, we cant pull out a Shinobi army that can withstand the thousands of Iwagakures Shinobi immediately, unless we get Anbu and Root


    Idiot!


    Danz said with stern righteousness, Anbus responsibility is to protect the Hokage, protect the higher-ups, assassinate the enemys higher-ups, spy on information and torture spies, and you actually want use them to directly resist a thousand of Iwagakures Shinobi? Stop joking around! As for Root, Im sorry but there are too few people.


    Homuras brows were slightly wrinkle. Regarding the specificbat power of Anbu and Root, he actually didnt know much. Seeing Danz answering so fast, he immediately turned his head and looked towards Hiruzen.


    Hiruzen spit out another cloud, and nodded slightly.


    After the war began, Hiruzen kept sending Anbu to the frontline to assassinate the enemys higher0-ups, which was very costly. After Orochimaru went to the frontline, he sent one hundred Anbu to follow him in one go, it was already one third of the whole Anbus manpower!


    Of these 100 Anbu, only fifty people came back in the end, and not long after they came back, they followed Minato to the Land of Rain. They had always supported the frontline and did note back. After that, he transferred a part of Anbu to support the Kumogakure Battlefield.


    Six months ago, Hiruzen sent another 20 Anbu to guard the Land of Grasss border, plus the Anbu sent to the border of other small countries, the remaining Anbu can only stick to Konoha now, and there is really no way to mobilize the manpower that can fight the one thousand Iwagakures Shinobi.


    As for Root, to be honest, Hiruzen didnt know the details, so he turned to look at Danz.


    But Danz did not give Hiruzen a chance to ask questions, and directly suggested: I suggest sending Orochimaru to the border for support! Although Orochimaru is only one person, his strength is enough to destroy a small country and he should be able to withstand a thousand Iwagakures Shinobi!


    "


    "


    Hiruzen frowned, and his attention was instantly diverted by Danz.


    Orochimaru


    Although Anbu no longer monitors Orochimaru, Hiruzen has made up his mind to make Minato as his heir. If Orochimaru is allowed to enter the frontline to obtain merits, there might be huge variables in thepetition for the Yondaime Hokages position, which is not what Hiruzen wants to see.


    Koharu turned her head to look at Hiruzen, and said: Hiruzen, what do you think?


    Hiruzen shook his head, then put down his pipe and said: Compared to Orochimaru, I prefer Yellow sh.


    Yellow sh?


    Homura nodded, Thats true, although Orochimaru is one of the Sannin, but against Iwagakures Shinobi, Yellow shs deterrent power is obviously greater than Orochimarus.


    Didnt Minato go to support the Kumogakure Battlefield? Danz was unwilling and said solemnly, If he is transferred away, what will happen to the Kumogakure Battlefield? This pair of the son of Sandaime Raikage and Hachibis Jinchriki cant be defeated with just arge number of people.


    After the words fell, a Shinobi in Anbus attire appeared in the Conference Hall, knelt on one knee, and said loudly: Hokage-sama, there is thetest information from the frontline!


    Hiruzens face turned dignified, and he hurriedly took the scroll and opened it. Nothing After a while, a gratified smile appeared on his face.


    Whats wrong? Danz frowned. He doesnt know why, but every time he sees Hiruzen smile like this, he gets angry.


    It was the information from the Kumogakure Battlefields frontline.


    Hiruzen handed the scroll to Danz, and said with a smile, Sandaime Raikages son, A, and Hachibis Jinchriki, Killer B, have retreated temporarily.


    What? What happened? Homuras eyes widened upon hearing this.


    Its Minato. Hiruzen smiled and looked towards Danz, In this way, there should be no problem.


    Hmph!


    Danz snorted, then handed the scroll to Homura.


    So thats how it is.


    After reading the information, Homura smiled and said,  Minato actually get a draw against A and Killer B by himself, as expected of the Yellow sh!


    Although he only repelled them temporarily, it should be able to buy us more time.


    Koharu also looked over from Homuras head for a few times, and then said thoughtfully, Since everyone has decided to send Yellow sh to support the Land of Grasss border, lets make a n first! Hiruzen, do you have any ns?


    Hmph!


    Danz couldnt help but snorted again.


    Hiruzen ignored him and started to speak slowly: Minato is good at speed, so it would be hard for him to face one thousand of Iwagakures Shinobi head-on, so he has to start from the rear.


    The rear? Thats right! Destroy the logistic supply channel of the Iwagakures Shinobis army!


    Homuras eyes lit up, and he could not help but follow Hiruzens thoughts and said, When the supply channel is cut off, this batch of Iwagakures army will be like a tree without roots. At that time, with Yellow sh and Shinobi on the border continuously consume the Iwagakures Shinobis army, they will soon be defeated!


    Koharu nodded again and again, and immediately opened the map of the Land of Grass, Then, Iwagakures supply channel should be


    Kannabi Bridge!


    After the one thousand Iwagakures Shinobi arrived at the border, they immediately divided into two groups. A small part of the Shinobi expanded the battle result from north to south,pletely upying the 500-kilometer border between the Land of Fire and Land of Grass. As for the others, they drove straight ahead, looking at their posture, they actually wanted to attack Konoha directly!!


    After the news spread, the Anbu and the rest of the Konohas Shinobi, who had withdrawn the border because of Kanps reminder, had no choice but to reunite in an attempt to stop the Iwagakures Shinobis army.

 Chapter 319: Unruly Kakashi

    Chapter 319: Unruly Kakashi


    In a small hill thirty kilometers away from the border between Land of Fire and Land of Grass, 20 Anbu including Kanp, Dove, Crow, Peppa, and Wild Cat, and more than seventy Shinobi who had withdrawn from the border are gathering here at this time.


    Doves injury has been nearly half healed, but he is still powerless to fight a high-intensity battle.


    Now that the border haspletely fallen, Iwagakures Shinobi is now nning to attack the vige directly. What do you guys think we should do? Peppa asked, Should we wait for the viges support, or should we stop the Iwagakures Shinobi immediately?


    The vige may not be able to send support anymore


    But we are too helpless to stop the Iwagakures Shinobis army!


    Yeah, you are all Anbus elites, but many of us are Chunin who have just been promoted, and some of us are even Genin. Letting us stop the Iwagakures Shinobis army is just asking us to die!


    But, no matter what, we cant just sit still and wait!


    Crow interrupted the crowd with a wave of his hand, and said, Since we cant directly stop the Iwagakures Shinobis army, wouldnt it be better to attack the Iwagakures Shinobi on the border and force Iwagakures Shinobis army toe back to help?


    Will the Iwagakures Shinobi be fooled?


    If we can reupy the border, then the Iwagakures Shinobis army that attack Konoha will be in trouble, so they will definitelye back and help the border!


    Wait.


    Kanp frowned, and suddenly said, The Iwagakures Shinobi are not stupid, they must know about this too, maybe they might be pretending to attack the vige on purpose, but actually wanted to lead us out and wipe us out in one fell swoop.


    Everyone looked at each other when they heard this.


    What Husky said makes sense.


    Dove nodded, But even so, we must attack the border, otherwise, if the Iwagakures Shinobi really went straight into the vige, the situation will be irreversible!


    Its a little difficult to retake the border with just us.


    Contact Kusagakure, Kusagakure is an ally of our Konoha, so they should be able to help us a little bit.


    I dont expect that even with one thousand of Iwagakures Shinobi passed through the Land of Grass, Kusagakure didnt even warn us at all. Its too much!


    My injury has notpletely recovered yet, and I cant participate in the battle, so let me go to the Land of Grass to contact the Kusagakures Shinobi. Dove said.


    We need to make somemotion to attract the Iwagakures Shinobi on the border, so that team leader Dove can safely enter the Land of Grass.


    The voice in the small hill gradually died down, and soon, one after another ck afterimage sprang out from the depths of the small hill and went straight to the border.


    At the same time.


    In Konoha, something terrifying has happened!


    The genius Hatake Kakashi, who is only twelve years old, is officially promoted to Jnin!


    After returning from negotiations at Sunagakures main campst year, Kakashi is in retreat to develop Chidori, and then he participates in the Jnin Exams, refreshing the age of the youngest Jnin in Konohas history!


    When the news came out, the civilians in the vige were shocked. In their eyes, the appearance of a twelve-year-old Jnin during the war was simply a huge auspiciousness, especially when news that Kakashis teacher is the Yellow sh, Namikaze Minato, spread out, the vigers were boiling with excitement.


    As expected of Namikaze Minato-sama, he was able to train a twelve-year-old Jnin!


    It cant be helped, after all, Kakashis teacher is the Yellow sh who kills 50 Jnin instantly.


    To be able to be the disciple of the Yellow sh, Kakashi really have a very good luck.


    Hey, did you hear the recent news? Yellow sh defeated the son of Sandaime Raikage and Hachibis Jinchriki in the Kumogakure Battlefield!


    Of course, it is Konohas Yellow sh after all!


    Amazing!!!


    As long as there is Yellow sh, whether it is Kumogakures Shinobi or Iwagakures Shinobi or Kirigakures Shinobi, none of them are our Konohas opponents!


    Kakashi was walking on the street, listening to thements of these vigers, and his eyes were filled with a bit of speechlessness: Minato-senseis reputation is too great, and I always feel that someone is secretly fueling the mes.


    Kakashi pondered as he entered Hokage Tower and got the official Jnin Certificate from Hiruzen!


    Kakashi, congrattions on your official promotion to Jnin!


    Hiruzen solemnly handed over the Jnin Shinobi Certificate to Kakashi, and said with a smile, When the tree leaves dance, one shall find mes


    Thank you. Kakashi coldly epted the Shinobi Certificate, expressing he didnt have much affection for Hiruzen his heart.


    Because when his fathermitted suicide, this Hokage, who always preached about Will of Fire everywhere, did not appear in time to prevent the tragedy from happening.


    Kakashi is sensible, and of course he will not take his anger out of Hiruzen because of this, but he also doesnt have any good feelings towards the Will of Fire at all.


    So much so that when Hiruzen was eloquent and nned to instill the Will of Fire into Konohas youngest Jnin, thetter turned around and left Hiruzen immediately.


    Wait


    When Hiruzen saw Kakashis back disappearing from the door of the office, he shook his head with a wry smile, then he took out his pipe and lit it, and took a deep breath.


    Kakashi walked down the Hokage Tower with drooping eyelids, but he didnt expect to bump into the Yellow sh who had just returned from the Kumogakure Battlefield.


    Minato-sensei?


    Kakashi raised his eyelids, Are you back from the battlefield?


    I just came back from the front line.


    Minato said with a smile, Kakashi, I heard the news, congrattions, you are officially a Jnin now.


    Well


    Kakashi turned his head shyly, There is still a big gappared to you, Minato-sensei.


    Minato smiled and shook his head, and then said: Ill go see Hokage-sama first. Half an hour from now, gather at the first training ground.


    Kakashis thought of something and asked: Is there a mission?


    Minato nodded with a smile.


    Understood. Kakashis eyes lit up and he instantly disappeared with a flicker.


    Walking up to the Hokage Tower, Minato pushed open the door of Hiruzens office.


    Hokage-sama, I am back. Minato said with a smile.


    Minato, its really hard for you to keep running back and forth on several battlefields. Hiruzen put down his pipe and sighed with emotion.


    No, as a Shinobi of this vige, this is what I should do. Minato said, Hokage-sama, this mission


    Hiruzen immediately took out a scroll and said: Kannabi Bridge n!


    Namikaze Minato took the scroll and read it, and then said slowly: Destroy Iwagakures Shinobis supply channel, the Kannabi Bridge, and then support the border I understand.


    ording to your request, I have already asked people to call both Obito and Rin back to Konoha. They should have already arrived at the first training ground. As for Kakashi Hiruzen frowned slightly.


    I had just informed him! Minato said, Then, Ill take my leave first.


    The first training ground.


    When Kakashi arrived here, he realized that Obito and Rin were already there.


    What, why are you here? Kakashis eyelids drooped, and he looked at Obito with disgust.


    Kakashi, you cant say that. Rin was carrying arge backpack and immediately blushed when she saw Kakashi.


    Hmph, Im not waiting for you, dont be so full of yourself, idiot Kakashi! Obito turned his head with an arrogant and proud expression.


    Isnt the idiot you? Crybaby. Kakashi looked at Obitozily.


    Obito is furious. He hates when others said that he loves to cry the most, no, he hates Kakashi looking at him like that!


    "


    "


    You look down on others because you are a genius, and call them stupid crybabies all day long, Kakashi, people like you are the most annoying! Obito red at Kakashi with red face.


    What did you say, I


    Kakashi frowned and tried to refute, but he was interrupted by Rin.


    Okay, stop quarrelling, everyone is a teammate. Rin persuaded from the side, both worried and helpless.


    Rin you are too partial to Obito.


    Kakashiined very dissatisfiedly, Today is also a very important day for me.


    Yes, today Kakashi, congrattions! Rin said with a smile.


    Congrattions? What congrattions? Obito frowned.


    Obito, you idiot! Rin red at Obito with an annoyed expression.


    Obito wanted to refute, but when he came into contact with Rins big bright and intelligent eyes, he was a little flustered, and then he looked left and right to find something to divert his attention.


    At this moment.


    Minato came in an instant: Its been a long time, Kakashi, Obito, Rin!


    When the three people saw Minato, they stopped arguing: Minato-sensei!


    We have an important mission, thats why I gather you all this time!


    Minato said solemnly, Because the mission is urgent, I will tell you the details on the way. Now, lets go!

 Chapter 320: Earth And Stone Dragon

    Chapter 320: Earth And Stone Dragon


    On the lush green grass, the spring breeze was blowing, and the grass underfoot bent to the wind, stroking the ankles of Minatos group of four.


    Minato walked in the middle and then after exining about the one thousand of Iwagakures Shinobis attack on the border and invading the Land of Fire, did he say the mission.


    Our mission is to destroy Iwagakures Shinobis supply channel, the Kannabi Bridge, and then support ourpanions on the border, so


    Minato said solemnly, For the consideration of the time limit for the implementation of the mission, I decided to act separately from Team Kakashi.


    Team Kakashi? Act separately? Obito looked at Minato in confusion.


    Dont you know, Obito?


    Minato chuckled and said, From today onwards, Kakashi will be a Jnin just like me.


    That means Obito suddenly felt an ominous feeling in his heart.


    Well, Kakashi will be the captain and form a team with you and Rin, and I will act alone. Minato exined.


    Obito, didnt everyone discuss before that when Kakashi became an official Jnin, we would give him a gift? Rin turned his head and looked towards Obito.


    Obito said with a groan: Sumimasen, I forget!!


    My gift is this special kunai!


    "


    "


    Minato chuckled and threw the kunai engraved with the Flying Thunder God Techniques form to Kakashi, and said, Although it is a bit heavy and has a strange shape, it will be very easy to use when you are used to it.


    Thank you. Kakashi answered and took the kunai. And then he felt that the kunai is indeed a bit heavy, it is one-third heavier than the usual kunai.


    Kakashi, my gift is


    Rin smiled and took out a small Shinobi bag from the backpack behind her, and said, A special medical bag for personal use! I have improved it for convenience.


    Thanks. Kakashi took the medical kit, then turned his head and looked at Obito with a pair of dead fish eyes.


    Obitos mouth twitched slightly, and he pretended not to see it.


    Kakashi stretched out his hand expressionlessly.


    Obito was instantly furious, You What do you mean by that hand?!


    Kakashi looked Obito without saying a word, and Obitos eyes under the goggles are also fiercely staring at Kakashi. When the atmosphere became more and more awkward, Kakashi turned his head expressionlessly and moved on.


    Obito breathed a sigh of relief, but he inexplicably feels that he owes Kakashi.


    Damn, why do I feel this way!


    Kakashi, Obito, Rin, were going to speed up. Minato said with a smile, then tip-toed a little and ran quickly on the grass.


    "


    "


    Land of Fires border.


    Nearly one hundred Konohas Shinobi, including Kanp and Peppa are gathered in a dense forest at the moment, and the border between the two countries is in front of them.


    Husky, can you sense the Iwagakures Shinobi? Peppa looked towards Kanp.


    Kanp shook his head. Just now, he has already used Sensor Ninjutsu, and within two kilometers, except for them, there was no creature with Chakra.


    But if Iwagakures Shinobi is hiding underground, Kanps Sensor Ninjutsu can do nothing.


    Ill try it! Dove said.


    No, were not sure if its safe yet.


    Crow said, If Huskys guess is correct, then a thousand Iwagakures Shinobi may be lurking on this border, waiting for us toe out!


    This border is five hundred kilometers long. Our luck will not be so bad that we will run into their army directly, right? One of the Konohas Shinobi whispered.


    Its better to be safe than sorry, I will try using a shadow clone first!


    Kanp directly create a shadow clone, I will leave it to you


    The shadow clone nodded coldly, then he turned and rushed out of the forest, and went straight to the border.


    Nearly a hundred pairs of eyes looked at the back of the shadow clone, and soon, the shadow clone rushed to the border, then directly crossed, and plunged into the vast forest of the Land of Grass.


    Safe? Dove looked towards Kanp.


    Kanp shook his head slightly and said calmly: No ident happened for the time being.


    As soon as Kanp said that, he was pped in the face by the shadow clone.


    Crackle!!


    Rumble~~~


    A series of thunderous sounds suddenly came from the vast and dense forest of the Land of Grass, which was deafening!


    What happened?


    Did you find Iwagakures Shinobi?


    Everyone turned to look at Kanp.


    Kanp is also confused. His shadow clone has not dissipated yet, so he does not know the specific information over there.


    At this time, Kanps pupils shrank slightly, as the shadow clone over there disbanded on his own.


    So thats how it is, is the Underground Projection Fish Technique!


    After Kanp received the memory of the shadow clone, he immediately exined, The Iwagakures Shinobi uses this Underground Projection Fish Technique to observe the movement on the ground, and my shadow clone used Lightning Release to force him out.


    And then? Asked the crowd.


    Kanp looked towards Dove, and said: That Iwagakures Shinobi should have reported the information, but I am not sure if the Iwagakures Shinobis main force is nearby.


    In other words, even if there is arge group of Iwagakures Shinobi nearby, it will take a while for them to arrive.


    Crows eyes lit up and he said, Everyone,unch an attack immediately and try to make a big move to attract the Iwagakures Shinobis attention, so that Dove can safely enter the Land of Grass!


    Yes!


    As soon as they responded, nearly a hundred Shinobi rushed out of the forest simultaneously and went straight to the border.


    Use Lightning Release Ninjutsu!


    Crossing the border, Kanp immediately shouted, then his hands formed hand seals, and he mmed his palms onto the ground fiercely, Raiton: Jibashi! (Lightning Release: Electromaic Murder)


    Crackle


    Thunderbolt burst, and dozens of lightning spread from Kanps palms along the ground, but theres no Iwagakures Shinobiing out.


    The rest of Konohas Shinobi, who mastered Lightning Release Ninjutsu, also scattered and used Lightning Release: Electromaic Murder in all directions, wildly clearing mines.


    Soon after the wave of Lightning Release passed, two more Iwagakures Shinobi were forced out of the ground, and then they were surrounded and strangled by the rest of Konohas Shinobi!


    At the same time, with the sound of thunder cracking as a cover, Dove quickly prated into the vast forest of the Land of Grass, and fled away.


    About ten minutester, more than twenty Iwagakures Shinobi rushed out from the border andunched an offensive against Kanp and the others!


    Kanp and the others are overjoyed when they saw this. There are nearly a hundred people on our side, and you only have 20 people, are you all in rush to die?


    Well fulfill your wish!


    The Konohas Shinobi roared and attacked them, and then ran back faster in the next instant.


    Doton: Dosekiry! (Earth Release: Earth and Stone Dragon)


    Doton: Dosekiry!


    Doton: Dosekiry!


    More than twenty huge and ferocious stone dragons burst out of the ground in an instant, roared in midair, and rushed to Konohas Shinobi.


    To be able to use such a powerful Earth Release Ninjutsu at the same time


    These Iwagakures Shinobi are definitely not ordinary figures!


    Quickly run!


    The nearly one hundred Konohas Shinobi left the border and ran towards the Land of Fire.


    When Kanp was running, he suddenly felt a sharp breaking sounding from behind. Looking back, he saw that among the many stone dragons flying in the air, there was a ferocious stone dragon shooting straight at him. The huge dragons head mmed down like a meteorite.


    Just because a tiger doesnt show their power, you think they are fangless!


    Kanps hands quickly turned into an afterimage as he formed hand seals with extremely fast speed.


    With the rapid formation of each hand seals in his hands, arge number of Chakra in Kanps body rushed through the Chakra Pathway System at high speed, forming Lightning Attribute Chakra through Nature Transformation, and finally gathered in his hands and transformed into dazzling lightning.


    Lightning Release: Heavy Thunderstorms!


    With thepletion of thest hand seal, the blue lightning in Kanps hands instantlysses forward, and more than 20 ferocious lightnings entangled in mid-air, forming a dazzling lightning beam, which instantly collided with on the stone dragons head.


    Boom!!


    The thunderbolt burst, and the stone dragon head was instantly shattered by the lightning beam, and then, the more than 20 lightnings spread wildly along the stone dragons body, and the dazzling blue lightning shattered the stone dragon into countless pieces like a meat grinder, and the stones were scattered all over the ground.


    Perfect!


    Kanp praised himself happily, and then tip-toed a little and flickered away in an instant, following after Crow and the others, quickly withdrawing from the border.

 Chapter 321: Konoha-Style - Thunder Dance

    Chapter 321: Konoha-Style - Thunder Dance


    After escaping from the border, Kanp and the others found that Iwagakures Shinobi had been chasing after them!


    What should we do? If we dont get rid of them, we will attract Iwagakures Shinobi army!


    Isnt it our goal to attract Iwagakures Shinobi army??


    But we cant stop the Iwagakures Shinobi army at all. If the Iwagakures Shinobi army arrives, everyone here will die! Then the Iwagakures Shinobi will be able to invade the vige without any scruples!


    Its better to kill them all!


    Kanp was eager to try, This will attract the attention of Iwagakures Shinobi army, and we dont have to worry about being found by the Iwagakures Shinobi army!


    No! Although our number is more than four times theirs, dont forget that apart from neen people of your Anbu, all of us are just Chunin and Genin, so we are not strong enough!


    Now that Konohasbat power is spread really thin, they can only arrange for these immature Chunin and Genin to be stationed at the border, so these 70-plus Shinobi were only stationed at the 200-kilometers border, while Kanp and the other 19 Anbu have to be stationed at the 300-kilometers border.


    As for thebat power of the old Chunin and above, it is natural for them to be invested in the front battlefield.


    You may not believe it when I say it


    Kanp nced at Peppa, Wild Cat and the other masked Anbu. Although all Anbu are elites, most of them are just Elite Chunin, so there was still a little gap between them and Tokubetsu Jnin.


    Forget it, lets not say it anymore.


    But If I can get close, with extraordinary strength, Konoha-Style Kenjutsus Secret Art and Sword of Kusanagi


    Kanps heart begins to stir.


    The group of Konohas Shinobi are running fast in the dense forest while discussing the countermeasures, but the Iwagakures Shinobi behind them are getting closer and closer!


    Finally.


    Doton: Retsudo Tensh! (Earth Release: Tearing Earth Turning Palm)


    Two Iwagakures Shinobi mmed their palms onto the ground, and the majestic Earth Attribute Chakra instantly ripped apart the earth, and two huge cracks instantly extended to under Kanp and the others feet.


    Helpless, Kanp and the others had no choice but to jump to avoid the crack under their feet, but their speed slowed down and immediately gave the Iwagakures Shinobi behind the opportunity to continue attacking.


    Doton: Dorys! (Earth Release: Earth Flow Spears)


    The earth roared, and densely packed sharp stone spears rose up from the ground, the covering the ground under the feet of the Konohas Shinobi!


    Doton: Gansetsukon! (Earth Release: Rock Section Cane)


    Several rock staffs grew out of the ground, and are thrown by the Iwagakures Shinobi like a javelin.


    Theres no point in running anymore!


    Crow shouted coldly, We can only fight back!


    Fton: Daitoppa! (Wind Release: Great Breakthrough)


    Fton: Daitoppa!


    Two mask-wearing Anbus formed hand seals in the air, and shot out a hurricane that blew away all the oing rock staffs.


    Lightning Release: Lightning Burst!


    Kanp also formed hand seals in the air, and Lightning Attribute Chakra gathered in his hand and he threw it directly into the stone spear forest below.


    Crack!!


    With the piercing thunder explosion, countless blue lightnings swept along the sharp stone spear at extreme speed, wildly destroying them.


    The rest of Konohas Shinobi also took action, destroying all the sharp stone spears everywhere.


    After everyonended smoothly, the Iwagakures Shinobi had already rushed to the front. At this moment, even if they are unwilling, the other Konohas Shinobi can only take out their kunai and fight!


    Go!


    Crow shouted coldly, and immediately led a dozen Anbu to charge over. Kanp also quickly rushed out, and at the same time, he drew out the Kusanagi Sword from the sealing scroll.


    The de of the grass naruto sword is long and narrow, about two fingers wide. In the fine sunlight in the forest, it reflects the dazzling cold light!


    Doton: Dorys!


    Doton: Dorydan!!! (Earth Release: Earth Dragon Bullet)


    Doton: Dorys!


    Seeing Konohas Shinobi approaching, the more than twenty Iwagakures Shinobis scattered, and then each formed hand seals to use their Earth Release at the crowd.


    Kanps figure flickers, and with dynamic vision, he was able to closely dodge the Iwagakures Shinobis Earth Release. The closest Iwagakures Shinobi is only 30 meters away from him, so he immediately used Taijutsu Body Flicker Technique to appear in front of that Iwagakures Shinobi directly.


    There was a sneer at the corner of Iwagakures Shinobis mouth, and he said proudly: Im sorry, but I am better at Taijutsu than Ninjutsu!


    When the words fell, the Iwagakures Shinobi has finished forming hand seals and used Hardening Technique. With his fists bing strong like steel rocks, he punched fiercely towards Kanps head.


    Kanp also showed a smile: Me too!


    The opposite Iwagakures Shinobi was startled, and at the next moment, the Kusanagi Sword in Kanps hand turned into an afterimage in mid-air, and under the extraordinary strength, it cut off that Iwagakures Shinobis fist easily, followed by a fierce sound of breaking the air!


    Arrrgghhh!!!


    When that Iwagakures Shinobis fists were cut off by Kanps sh, the severe pain and the shocking visual impact suddenly broke his heart, and he couldnt help but screaming.


    Kanp didnt have time to take care of this guy, so he quickly used Body Flicker Technique, and instantly appeared in front of another Iwagakures Shinobi. He then repeated his skills and shed the Kusanagi Sword with extraordinary strength. The clear de is like a vast clear spring, and it is flickering in midair.


    Puff!


    The long and narrow de cut through Iwagakures Shinobis body wantonly. And under extraordinary strength, Kanp cut off the Iwagakures Shinobi without feeling much resistance!


    What?!


    The nearby Iwagakures Shinobi finally reacted, his face changed drastically, and he quickly dodged around to prevent being approached by Kanp.


    Seeing this scene, Kanps face darkened slightly. He was lucky enough to approach another Iwagakures Shinobi with Body Flicker Technique again, but that Iwagakures Shinobi didnt try to fight against Kanp at all. As soon as he appeared, the Iwagakures Shinobi would also use Body Flicker Technique and disappeared immediately.


    It seems that none of them are fools.


    Kanp secretly sighed in his heart, With extraordinary strength and Kusanagi Sword, one Iwagakures Shinobi was killed and the other was maimed easily!


    Moreover, he has not used Konoha-Style Kenjutsus Secret Art level yet!


    At the same time, Konohas melee Shinobi finally arrived, and instantly fought with the Iwagakures Shinobi.


    With the number advantage, Konohas Shinobi separated the Iwagakures Shinobi in small groups, but the situation was not very satisfactory. These Iwagakures Shinobi are all Tokubetsu Jnin who have experienced hundreds of battles. After the initial adaptation, they immediately be a big deal, and in just a few seconds, seven Konohas Shinobi died tragically on the spot.


    Wild Cat, Peppa and the other two Anbu besieged a Iwagakures Shinobi, and she kept using Genjutsu to interfere with the Iwagakures Shinobi.


    Kasumi Jsha no Jutsu! (Mist Servant Technique)


    Kori Shinch no Jutsu! (Sly Mind Affect Technique)


    Magen: Narakumi no Jutsu! (Demonic Illusion: Hell Viewing Technique)


    One by one Genjutsu were thrown at the Iwagakures Shinobi without any effects.


    The willpower of this Iwagakures Shinobi was firm, but as he was resisting Anbus raid and Genjutsu at the same time, after a long time, he finally revealed a w and was attacked in the head by Peppa.


    But at the same time, the Iwagakures Shinobis rock fist also broke two of Peppas ribs!


    Wild Boar! Wild Cat supported Peppa with a worried expression.


    Dont worry about me! The wild boar did not dare to take a deep breath. Suppressing the pain in his chest, he told Wild Cat to continue to interfere with the other Iwagakures Shinobi with Genjutsu.


    Konoha-Style  Thunder Dance!


    On the other side, when Kanp saw the battle situation bing more and more unfavorable for his side, he immediately stopped holding back.


    Kanp poured arge amount of Lightning Attribute Chakra into the Kusanagi Sword, and the long and narrow de suddenly burst out with dazzling blue lightning, which circted endlessly on the de like an earthworm.


    Kanp tip-toed, and his figure shes to twenty meters away in an instant. The Kusanagi Sword in his hand, which had turned into a thunder de, dragged a 20-meter-long blue sword shadow in the air, and fiercely shed towards an Iwagakures Shinobi who was besieged by four Konohas Shinobi.


    Konoha-Style Kenjutsu?!


    When the Iwagakures Shinobi saw the thunder de, his face changed drastically, and he immediately fled with Body Flicker Technique. Kanp sneered when he saw this. Under the Thunder Dance, his speed would be greatly increased, so after the Iwagakures Shinobi shes more than a hundred meters continuously, he still cant get rid of Kanp, and the thunder de is like the Sword of Damocles hanging over his head!


    With such a short distance and such a fast speed, the Iwagakures Shinobi couldnt use Earth Release to attack Kanp at all, so he had no choice but to form hand seals and firmly resisted, Doton: Kka Jutsu!!! (Earth Release: Hardening Technique)


    The majestic Earth Attribute Chakra turned into the skin on his body into a hard-stone skin, and at the next moment, the thunder de suddenly came!

 Chapter 322: A Fierce Battle

    Chapter 322: A Fierce Battle


    Boom!!!


    At this moment, the thunderbolt exploded, and Kusanagi Sword, which carried the violent lightning, shed heavily on the left shoulder of hardened Iwagakures Shinobi, and then the finely divided blue lightnings were like dense snakes, sweeping the whole body of the Iwagakures Shinobi in an instant!


    At the same time, the de of Kusanagi Sword moved unabated. Under the Iwagakures Shinobis unbelievable gaze, it directly shed his hardened skin, cut off the bones of the left shoulder, and then cut his body easily in one fell swoop!


    How Is it possible?


    The Iwagakures Shinobis pupils shrank, and the vitality in his body spurted out along with the blood, and the light in his eyes gradually dimmed until it went out.


    So strong!


    Is Konoha-Style Kenjutsu so terrifying?


    Konohas Shinobi, who was besieging this Iwagakures Shinobi, stood in a hundred meters away at this time, and they also turned pale with fright, and looked shocked when they saw the two sections of the Iwagakures Shinobis corpse on the ground were still entwined with lightning.


    Kanp did not stop, and while frantically refining Chakra, he used the Thunder Dance again!


    Lightning Release originally restrained Earth Release, coupled with the sharpness of the Kusanagi Sword, once hit by the Thunder Dance, Iwagakures Shinobis stone skin will be cut off into two no matter how hard it is!


    Thunder Dance!


    Thunder Dance!


    Kanp used Thunder Dance two more times in one second, but this time, only one Iwagakures Shinobi was beheaded, and the other Iwagakures Shinobi looked robust, but he is fast and slippery, so Kanp couldnt catch up with the other party even with the eleration of the Thunder Dance.


    After using Thunder Dance three times in a row, Kanps Chakra is finally exhausted!


    It cant be helped, after all, Kanp used shadow clone once at the border, and his Chakra was directly halved, and then when he was chased by the Iwagakures Shinobi, he used B-Rank Ninjutsu, Lightning Release: Heavy thunderstorm. After three consecutive Konoha-Style Kenjutsus Secret Art, Kanp feels his body is hollowed out at this moment, and he must take a moment to slow down!


    So he quietly stepped to the side and started refining Chakra.


    At this time, four Iwagakures Shinobi in the field were hacked to death by Kanp, one was killed by Wild Cat, Peppa and the others, and Crow cooperated with the rest of the Anbu to kill two, so the battle result was brilliant.


    But in this short period of time, nearly 30 people on Konohas side have died in the hands of Iwagakures Shinobi, and even four of them are Anbu!


    As for the injured Shinobi, there are already as many as twenty people!


    Kill the Konoha-Style Kenjutsu user first!!


    The Iwagakures Shinobi, who escaped from Kanps Thunder Dance, red at Kanp with hatred, but he didnt dare to get close, because Kanps sword is too sharp, and coupled with the terrifying power of the Konoha-Style Kenjutsu, he will definitely die in closebat!


    However, he cant turn a blind eye at Kanps current condition at this time, so he immediately ordered several of his subordinates: Attack with Earth and Stone Dragons!


    When the Iwagakures Shinobi nearby heard this, they immediately teamed up to push away the surrounding Konohas Shinobi, and formed hand seals to use powerful Earth Release.


    Doton: Dosekiry! (Earth Release: Earth and Stone Dragon)


    Doton: Dosekiry!


    Doton: Dosekiry!


    Three huge and ferocious stone dragons burst out of the ground in an instant, roaring in midair, and then they dropped from the sky in the next moment, immediately descending towards the top of Kanps head.


    Husky, run! Peppa roared loudly, but he was so agitated that his broken ribs pierced his internal organs, and he spat out a mouthful of blood and fainted to the ground.


    Looking at the fainted Peppa, Kanp was both moved and helpless. He is not stupid. How could he take the attack head-on?


    Kanp formed hand seals with hands, gritting his teeth and poured the little Chakra he just refined from his body into his palms: Doton: Doch Senk! (Earth Release: Subterranean Voyage)


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    In the next instant, three stone dragons smashed to the ground heavily, and the violent force directly formed a huge depth pit on the ground!


    Everyone looked at this scene, and saw there was no trace of blood in the pit!


    Great!


    Crow breathed a sigh of relief, and then continued to lead the Anbu to besiege the Iwagakures Shinobi.


    The rest of the Konohas Shinobi also rushed towards these Iwagakures Shinobi with red eyes. Even if they were lost, they would have to stop them at the cost of their lives!


    At this moment, Kanp suddenly emerged from the bottom of the deep pit. He originally wanted to use the Subterranean Voyage to retreat a little further, but his Chakra was not enough. If he runs far away, there is a risk of being buried alive, so he had no choice but to burrow out of the ce, and then immediately used Transparent Release, ran to a big tree on the edge of the deep pit, then stopped the Transparent Release, and began to refine Chakra earnestly.


    With Uzumaki ns physique and perfect level Chakra Refining Technique, the Chakra inside Kanps body is quickly filling up!


    The battle continued. A Konohas Shinobi died in the hands of Iwagakures Shinobi, and Crow also sacrificed three Anbu heroes and killed two Iwagakures Shinobi again!


    Retreat!!


    When the leader of the Iwagakures Shinobis team looked at Konohas Shinobi, who was getting more and more crazy, and thought of the Konoha-Style Kenjutsu user, who was hiding, he decided to retreat immediately!


    The remaining ten or so Iwagakures Shinobi seemed relieved upon hearing this, and they forced the Konohas Shinobi who besieged them to retreat. Their figure shed quickly to retrieve the remains of theirpanions on the ground, and then left.


    Dont chase!


    Crow roared, Iwagakures Shinobi army will be here at any moment. Everyone, immediately collect the remains of ourpanions, and withdraw from here!


    In this tragic battle, more than 40 people died on Konohas side, not including the seven dead Anbu. As for the injured Shinobi, there are already more than 30!


    When everyone collected the remains of theirpanions, Crows face was ugly: This Iwagakures Shinobi team is definitely Iwagakures Shinobis special unit. Theirbat power is too terrifying!


    Vice-leader Crow, its not good, Wild Boar is dying! Wild Cat shouted anxiously.


    She is a Genjutsu Shinobi, not Medical-nin, so she cannot deal with Peppas visceral injuries.


    The crowd gathered around, all of them are silent.


    Medical-nin has long been divided up to the three major battlefields, so how could they be reduced to guarding the border?


    Just when everyone was desperate, Kanp finally heard themotion and ran out from behind the tree.


    He squeezed through the crowd, checked Peppas injury a little, and immediately used shadow clone to use to stabilize Peppa with Healing Technique. He then took out the disinfection medicine and needle and thread, and peeled Peppas chest on the spot, straighten his broken ribs, and then use sterilized needles and threads to surture the internal organs that were punctured by the broken ribs.


    Under Healing Technique and perfect level surgery, Peppas breathing quickly stabilized.


    After Kanp sew his chest back, he could be regarded as saving Peppas life.


    As for whether Peppa will have bacterial infection or postoperativeplications, Kanp is not worried. As long as he can return to the vige, he can be easily cured with Anbus medical treatment!


    At this time, the others had also put away the remains of theirpanions. Seeing that it was over, they immediately supported each other and left the scene.


    Kanp and a few Shinobi who are good at Lightning Release followed from behind, and they used Lightning Release: Earth Walk to clear mines from time to time to ensure that no Iwagakures Shinobi would follow them from underground.


    "


    "


    At the same time.


    Minato, Kakashi, Obito and Rin have finally arrived near the border.


    Its just that the border of the Land of Fire and Land of Grass is more than 500 kilometers long, so their location is actually more than a hundred kilometers away from Kanp and the others location!


    This is it.


    Minato turned his head and looked at the three students seriously, and said, Then, we will split into two groups! Kakashi, you take Obito and Rin, and keep going! Your goal is to destroy the Kannabi Bridge, and pay attention to your safety on the road!


    Minato-sensei Just as Kakashi wanted to say something, Obito, who is next to him, was already urging him impatiently.


    Come on, Captain.


    As soon as he said that, Obito blushed and felt very shy!


    Previously, Minato had told him about Kakashis father had caused his mission to fail because he saved hispanions, and he was eventually ndered andmitted suicide. After he heard this, Obito was deeply shocked, and he couldnt tell which part he was shocked, but its very shocking!


    But forgiving Kakashi just like that, wouldnt it seem like Im too shabby?


    So Obito turned his head and said with a snort, Acknowledging that you are the captain is for the mission, but that does not mean that I approve of you.


    Kakashi looked Obito, and his eyes seemed a little dazed.


    When Minato saw this scene, a smile slowly appeared on the corners of his mouth.

 Chapter 323: The Legendary Quote

    Chapter 323: The Legendary Quote


    Kanps group lost more than half of its manpower after the tragic battle, and nearly half of the more than forty people who survived were injured!


    Sure enough, it is too naive for us to want to directly participate in the war. A Konohas Shinobis eyes were slightly red, as his partner, who had been stationed with him for more than a year, had just died in front of his eyes!


    His eyes are red, the veins on his forehead werepletely showed, and his whole body was filled with hatred for Iwagakures Shinobi.


    Kanp looked at him and sighed silently: If you are from the Uchiha n, you might be able to open Mangeky, haah.


    In silence, everyone was a little desperate about the path ahead.


    What should we do next?


    Its already an impossible mission for us to continue provoking the Iwagakures Shinobi!


    Although its hurt to say that, but Iwagakures Shinobi doesnt need arge force at all to deal with us. The Iwagakures Shinobi on the border is already enough to defeat us.


    Looking at his gradually depressedpanions, Crow slowly started to speak: Dont worry, at least our team leader Dove has entered the Land of Grass. If all goes well, he can bring in the support of Kusagakures Shinobi at noon tomorrow at thetest!


    What if Kusagakure refuses to support us? Someone asked.


    We have signed an alliance contract with Kusagakure. At this time, they will not refuse us!


    Crow said loudly, as if trying to convince everyone, or maybe hes convincing himself, So no matter what, we have to go back to the border!


    Except for the Anbus Shinobi, the rest of Konohas Shinobi all showed a look of hesitation, after all, approaching the border again is like courting death!


    This time, they only encountered a suspected special unit from the Iwagakures Shinobi army, and they were almost wiped out. Therefore, what if they ran into Iwagakure Shinobi army directly next time?


    When the atmosphere fell into silence, Kanp stood by and watched them silently, recalling the plot at the same time.


    ording to the original plots development, after the invasion of a thousand Iwagakures Shinobi, Minato should take Kakashi and the others here to implement the Kannabi Bridge n, and then they will act separately. Kakashi, Obito and Rin will enter the Land of Grass to execute the mission and Minato woulde to the border to support us. After that, Minato and Kakashi would reunite and blew up the Kannabi Bridge andy the foundation for Konohas victory in the Third Shinobi World War!


    Although Kanp doesnt know why blowing up the Kannabi Bridge will establish their victory, but if he can bring these remnants of guerris to break through the Kannabi Bridge No, I cant do that. This is Minatos credit. If I took this credit from him, Minato might not be able to be Yondaime Hokage.


    With great perseverance, Kanp gave up the great credit that was right in front of him.


    I am the only one who can make such a big sacrifice, Namikaze Minato, when you be the Hokage, you must ept me as your guard and pass me the Flying Thunder God Technique.


    Just as Kanp thought of this, Crow came over and said with emotion: Kanp, I didnt expect you to be so powerful that you can kill four Iwagakures Shinobi alone!


    Kanp came back to his senses, and quickly said modestly: It was because they didnt expect it. Now, the Iwagakures Shinobi probably knows that I am good at Konoha-Style Kenjutsu, so next time we meet them, I may be targeted.


    Thest time Kanp fought against the Puppet Brigades Shinobi in Sunagakure Battlefield, he used his Transparent Release and extraordinary strength and killed a lot of Puppet Master, and finally attracted Pakuras target.


    This time, Kanp doesnt know if it will lead to any powerful Shinobi in Iwagakure hunting him.


    Thinking of this, Kanp suddenly felt a faint suspicion that this Crow had inherited Shikuros unlucky physique!


    Kanp, do you have any suggestions for our next action? Wild Cat suddenly asked.


    Kanps eyes widened, and then he said with stern righteousness: I agree with the opinion of vice-leader Crow!


    Since they cant go to Kannabi Bridge, their only option now is to continue to entangle the Iwagakures Shinobi at the border while waiting for the arrival of Minato.


    But then, Kanp thought of something very important. Now that plot is more or less influenced by me, in case Minato doesnt find us on time


    It should not be possible, Minato is such an excellent Shinobi, and hes so fast, so he can definitely find us in time.


    After that, everyone discussed for a while, and finally decided to go to border unanimously.


    However, Dove entered Land of Grass in the morning, and even if he rushed to Kusagakure with his fastest speed, it would still take at least a day and a half for him toe back to the border with Kusagakures Shinobi.


    At noon tomorrow, everyone will go to the border to wait for support! Crow made the final decision.


    After separating from Minato, Kakashi rushed towards Land of Grass with Obito and Rin, and it was already evening when the three arrived at the border between the two countries.


    The three did not stop, and quickly crossed the border and entered the vast forest of the Land of Grass.


    But what they dont know is that there are Iwagakures Shinobi hiding in the ground on the border of the two countries, using the Underground Projection Fish Technique to check the surrounding!


    So when the three crossed the border, they were immediately found by the Iwagakures Shinobi!


    When the Iwagakures Shinobi confirmed that there were really only these three little kids, they decisively captured Rin and prepared to torture her and use her as bait to wipe out all the Konohas Shinobi on the border!


    Kakashi and Obito had a disagreement over this.


    Affected by his fathers suicide, Kakashi felt that a good Shinobi should put the mission first, so he decided to continue the mission. As for Rin, he can only wait until the mission ispleted before making any ns!


    Obito cant bear it!


    Its not your sweetheart whos been taken away from you, thats why youre not worried!


    Obito refuted Kakashi loudly and said that he would save his sweetheart immediately. The two had a big fight and eventually parted ways.


    Before leaving, Obito said that quote: Indeed, in the Shinobi World, those who break the rules are trash, but those who abandon theirrades are worse than trash!


    With his back to Kakashi, Obito said this legendary quote that changed Kakashis future with an indifferent face!


    The breeze blows through the forest, and Kakashi stood in ce, unable to move.


    Obito looked back at him, and his eyes are colder than ever.


    Then, he followed in the direction where the Iwagakures Shinobi had left.


    Kakashi also turned around, and stiffly walked towards Kannabi Bridge, but as he walked, his body began to refuse moving.


    He turned around and looked at the direction Obito was leaving, something seemed to be broken in his heart.


    Tou-san gave up his mission in order to save hispanions. Did he really do something wrong?


    Now its my turn, what should I do?


    Those who abandon theirrades are worse than trash?


    Obitos words are like a sharp de piercing Kakashis heart. After a while, his eyes slowly filled with a gleam, and then he said with a snort: Without me, how could an idiot like you save Rin?


    Kakashi tip-toed a little, and quickly chase after Obito.


    On the other side.


    The sun sets in the west, and the moon rises to the sky.


    Dove, who lurked into the Land of Grass alone, rushed all the way under the starry night, and finally arrived at the Kusagakure in the middle of the night. As Konohas Anbu, he sessfully met the leader of Kusagakure: Nishida Hisao.

 Chapter 324: Iwagakures Shinobi Army

    Chapter 324: Iwagakure''s Shinobi Army


    Land of Grass.


    Kusagakure.


    In the middle of the night.


    The awakened Kusagakures leader, Nishida Hisao greeted the Konohas Anbu codenamed Dove in the conference room with an expressionless face!


    For Doves arrival, Hisao was actually somewhat resistant.


    As early as when the thousands of Iwagakures Shinobi entered the Land of Grass, Kusagakure has received the information, and then under Hisaos instruction, the information was quickly handed over to the Konohas Shinobi lurking in Kusagakure.


    Unfortunately, the Konohas Shinobi, who got the information, was killed by the Iwagakures Shinobi, who was waiting in ambush, as soon as he left the Kusagakure!


    For the sake of the alliance, Hisao sent a few more Kusagakures Shinobi to the border to inform the Konohas Shinobi, and symbolically sent a three-person team to represent the Kusagakure to ask Iwagakures Shinobi to leave the Land of Grass, its a pity that these Kusagakures Shinobi were all killed by Iwagakures Shinobi.


    Then Iwagakure solemnly warned Hisao that if he dares to intervene in the war between the two countries again, they will be the first to be destroyed!


    Hisao took the threat seriously at the time.


    Although Kusagakure and Konoha are in alliance, the current situation of Konoha is still not optimistic. At this time, it is too risky to stand with Konoha!


    If Konoha is defeated tomorrow, then Kusagakure, who stood with Konoha, will also have to pay arge sum ofpensation to Iwagakure as the defeated country!


    In order to avoid such a bad situation from happening, Hisao could only turn a blind eye, leeching in the gap between the two great countries.


    But now, Dove hase in person and does not understand Hisaos difficulties at all. ording to the alliance treaty, Dove asked Hisao to send an army of Shinobi to support the border between two countries and fight against Iwagakures Shinobi!


    Hisuo considered it for a while, and remained silent.


    Doves face turned and he immediately threatened Hisao: If Kusagakure refused to send troops to support, then the alliance between Konoha and Kusagakure would no longer be necessary!


    Hisaos expression changed when he heard this.


    It must be known that the Land of Grass is politically corrupt, and the funding for Kusagakure is almost zero. If it werent for Konoha sending somemissions to Kusagakure from time to time, their Kusagakure would Although they will not go bankrupt, but their life will never be better!


    Therefore, the breakdown of the alliance with Konoha has a great impact on Kusagakure!


    As the leader of the Kusagakure, he was actually threatened by a mere Anbus Shinobi, so Hisao was ashamed, angry, frightened and furious. His first thought was to kill Dove, and then he took the initiative to dissolve the alliance with Konoha, and then formed an alliance with Iwagakure, invade the Land of Fire, and let Konoha know that thirty years east, thirty years west, dont you dare bully me our vige because its poor now! (T/N: This is a quote from Xiao Yan in Battle Through the Heaven.)


    But after calming down and think about it, he couldnt do that.


    Among the Great Countries in the Shinobi World, Land of Fire has the best economy and the mostmissioned missions. Therefore, it is possible for them to give some of them to Kusagakure from time to time, but if it was reced with Iwagakure Even if Konoha is defeated in the end, the fruit of victory will only be divided among Iwagakure, Kirigakure and Kumogakure, and their Kusagakure shouldnt even think of getting any benefits! And with nokis character, how could Iwagakuresmissioned mission be assigned to Kusagakure? And in a few years, when Konoha recovers, how will Kusagakure handle itself?


    In other words, if they are abandoned by Konoha, forming an alliance with Iwagakure is like seeking tigers skin, and it will cause no end of trouble, so there is only one choice left in front of Hisao.


    Hisaos stiff and angry face instantly warmed like the snow melted by the spring warmth.


    Dove-dono, I know what to do!


    Hisao immediately ordered his subordinates to mobilize the army overnight, and gathered about three hundred Shinobi (some Chunin and mostly Genin) to help border!


    Dove breathed a sigh of relief when he seeds his task. He wanted to take a break, but he was worried about what Kusagakure would try to get rid of him, so he had no choice but to eat military ration pills and forcefully set off with Kusagakures Shinobi.


    The sun and the moon changed shift, and the night passed by in a blink of an eye.


    Early the next morning.


    Kanp and his group got up early, and after a night of recuperation, their stamina and energy have been restored.


    Seeing that the sun was gradually rising, Crow finally ordered: Its almost time, lets go!


    Except for the six Shinobi including Peppa, who were seriously injured and unable to participate in the battle, the remaining more than 40 people, including Anbu, immediately rushed to the border.


    When they arrived at the border where Dove had left before, it was already noon.


    It is now Spring, the scent of hormones permeates the wilderness, and the birds and wild beasts would usually appear in the forest, but at this time, the dense forests on both sides of the border are very quiet, as if the birds and wild beasts are extinct, and only the rustling sound from breeze gently blows the leaves was heard.


    Kanp noticed the abnormality and immediately used Sensor Ninjutsu and extended his sensing tentacles to the opposite forest. Soon, dense human-shaped lines of Chakra appeared in his mind!


    Kanp was shocked in his heart, and immediately realized with a bitter expression on his face, The Shinobi on the opposite side must be the Kusagakures Shinobi brought by Dove, because their Chakra lines are so blurry, and at a nce, almost all of them are Genin!


    Vice-leader Crow, the support from Kusagakure should be on the opposite side. Kanp took a deep breath and said the information softly.


    Really?


    Crows eyes lit up upon hearing this, Thats great, Dove really brought support!


    How many people from Kusagakuree here?


    Lets join them quickly!


    With Kusagakures Shinobi joining, we should be able to confront Iwagakures Shinobi head-on!


    When the crowd here is excited, the Kusagakures Shinobi on the other side of the border also have Sensor Shinobi who discovered Kanp and the others.


    Dove immediately sent out a signal unique to Konohas Anbu, and after a while, the same signal was also sent out from the opposite forest.


    Lets go!


    Dove breathed a sigh of relief, and then took the three hundred Kusagakures Shinobi across the border to join Kanp and the others.


    Its just that they dont have time to reminisce, as Iwagakures Shinobi army is here.


    "


    "


    In fact, the Iwagakures Shinobi army had already arrived near this border as early asst night. After joining the dozen or so Iwagakures Shinobi, who were forced to retreat by Kanps group, they immediately casted arge and searched for the whereabouts of Kanp and the others.


    As a result, no one found them, but they identally discovered that arge number of Kusagakures Shinobi suddenly poured out of the Land of Grass, so the Iwagakures Shinobi army chase after them.


    There were more than 700 people in Iwagakures Shinobi army, and as they ran, they directly use Rock Section Cane. Suddenly, the rock staffs fell like arrows on the heads of the more than 300 allied forces that just merged.


    Its bad, its the Iwagakures Shinobi army!


    Be careful!


    Fton: Daitoppa! (Wind Release: Great Breakthrough)


    Fton: Toppa! (Wind Release: Breakthrough)


    Fton: Kazekiri no Jutsu! (Wind Release: Wind Cutter Technique)


    Konoha and Kusagakures allied forces hurriedly used Wind Release to blow away the arrow rain that is filling the sky.


    Crows face was ugly, and he turned his head to look towards Dove: What should we do, team leader?


    Doves face was a little pale at this moment. He was originally an injured person, and he also went back and forth to the border and Kusagakure all day and night, without any rest. He is very tired at this moment, so how can he still have the energy tomand the team?


    So he decisively handed over themand to Crow.


    Crow looked at the menacing Iwagakures Shinobi army. Knowing that retreating blindly would only cause their formation to copse, he ordered!


    Retreat while fighting!

 Chapter 325: Close Call

    Chapter 325: Close Call


    Doton: Dorys! (Earth Release: Earth Flow Spears)


    Doton: Retsudo Tensh! (Earth Release: Tearing Earth Turning Palm)


    Doton: Dorys!


    Doton: Dorydan!!! (Earth Release: Earth Dragon Bullet)


    In the forest, Iwagakures Shinobi is getting closer and closer, and Earth Release Ninjutsu poured out wildly.


    The earth trembled and cracked, all split up and separates towards Konoha and Kusagakures allied forces, ferocious stone dragons roared loudly, mud and stone bullets fell down like meteorites from the air, and the densely packed sharp stone guns shot up from the ground like crazy!


    Konoha and Kusagakures allied forces hurriedly dodged. Under Crowsmand, everyone retreated while using Ninjutsu to resist the fierce offensive the opposite Iwagakures Shinobi.


    Fton: Daitoppa! (Wind Release: Great Breakthrough)


    Raiton: Jibashi! (Lightning Release: Electromaic Murder)


    Katon: Gkaky no Jutsu! (Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique)


    The hurricane whizzed away in mid-air, lightning burst on the ground, and fireball swept across the sky. However, due to the difference in numbers, the offensive of the Konoha and Kusagakures allied forces could barely resist the opposite Iwagakures Shinobi.


    Kanp was also mixed in the crowd, and his hands were like phantoms when forming hand seals. When thest hand seal waspleted, nearly half of the Chakra inside Kanps body had already turned into Lightning Attribute Chakra and gathered in both of his hands.


    "


    "


    Lightning Release: Heavy Thunderstorm!


    Kanp pushed his hands forward lightly, and the dazzling blue thunder light shot away in an instant. Dozens of ferocious lightning were entangled and flickering in the air, and in an instant, it destroyed dozens of sharp stone spears, and then exploded among the Iwagakures Shinobis group.


    Arrrgghhh


    Urghh!!!


    Seventeen-eighteen Iwagakures Shinobi were entangled by the violent thunder on the spot, smoke billowing from their bodies, and those who were close to them fell to the ground while foaming at the mouth.


    Kanp had no time to see the result of his attack after using the Heavy Thunderstorm. He followed his group back, and at the same time, he quickly refined Chakra, and took the time to use two Lightning Release to kill an Iwagakures Shinobi.


    As Iwagakures Shinobi gets closer and closer, the casualties on both sides gradually increased, but in general, the Konoha and Kusagakures allied forces have suffered more casualties.


    Finally, when the Konoha and Kusagakures allied forces withdrew from this forest, Iwagakures Shinobi finally caught up with them.


    The two sides instantly entered a melee battle from the Ninjutsu battle.


    Kanp was overjoyed when he saw this. Without saying anything further, he took out the Kusanagi Sword, and in a sh, his figure appeared in front of the Iwagakures Shinobi, and no one can resist the Kusanagi Sword. Under the amplification from extraordinary strength, the Kusanagi Sword was like a high-voltage cutting machine, and whoever touches it will die!


    In just a few short seconds, Kanp has already killed seven Iwagakures Shinobi.


    Konoha Release Kenjutsu user, report your name!


    "


    "


    Kanp was about to harvest another soul when an Iwagakures Shinobi suddenly shed in front of him and looked at him with a majestic expression. He is none other than the leader of Iwagakures Shinobi army, Elite Jnin, Takuya!


    Kanp didnt say anything, and he just wants to kill Iwagakures Shinobi!


    Konoha-Style  Moonlight!


    Kanps figure blurred in an instant, and dozens of afterimages dragged out behind him like moonlight, and the real and the fakes cant be distinguished.


    Hmph!


    Takuya frowned, and instantly retreated, while mming his palms onto the ground, Doton: Doryheki! (Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall)


    Bang!


    A huge stone wall rose from the ground in an instant, stood tall in front of Kanp.


    Kanp raised his brows, tip-toed a little, and immediately dragged a series of afterimage over the earth wall, but what appeared in front of Kanp was actually another taller and thicker earth wall!


    Kanp looked up and found that after the tall earth wall, another taller earth wall had already been erected!


    He immediately turned to the left, but Takuyas Earth-Style Wall mastery was already at its peak and the wall was formed instantly.


    Bang!


    An instant stone wall rose from the ground, once again blocking Kanps path.


    The Moonlight can actually be defeated in this way?


    Kanp was stunned for a moment, but had no choice but to put away his divine ability, and his figure shed back quickly.


    Earth Release: Earth and Stone Dragon!


    When Takuya noticed Kanp retreating, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    Yesterday, when the army led by Takuya met with the ten or so Iwagakures Shinobi who had fought with Kanp and the others, those Iwagakures Shinobi already exined Kanps information without omission and in detail to Takuya.


    Unparalleled sharp sword, terrifying power far surpass Chunin, Body Flicker Techniqueparable with genuine Jnin, and Konoha Release Kenjutsu!


    And judging from the battle just now, he is also good at Lightning Release Ninjutsu!


    What a terrifying guy.


    However, in front of me, you are meeting your end here!


    The ferocious stone dragon with the thickness of a water tank savagely smashed the tall earth walls in front of Takuya and mmed into Kanp in mid-air.


    Kanps expression changed slightly, and his thoughts revolved rapidly. He immediately turned most of the Chakra in his body into Wind Attribute Chakra, and poured it into his sword.


    "


    "


    Konoha-Style  shing Wind!


    When his figure flickering, the azure sword light in Kanps hand instantly changed into cyan sword light, and then, with the help of the powerful inertia of his flicker, he fiercely shed the cyan sword light in his hand.


    Buzz


    A huge cyan sword light flickered in the air at a speed visible to the naked eye, and shed heavily on the stone dragons neck!


    The sword light was unparalleled in its sharpness, cutting into the stone dragons neck like a broken bamboo, and cutting the stone dragons head in half a second!


    Boom!


    The huge dragons head fell to the ground, forming a deep hole in the grass.


    But.


    Kanp looked up at the stone dragon, who had lost its head, with a startled look on his face.


    Its useless!


    Takuya sneered again. At this moment, his palms were still firmly pressed on the ground. As his Earth Attribute Chakra quickly poured in, another dragons head grow on the stone dragons neck in an instant!


    Kanp looked at Takuya, whose palms cannot be lifted off the ground, and his eyes lit up: Konoha-Style  Thunder Dance!


    The Chakra inside Kanps body instantly transformed into Lightning Attribute Chakra, condensing on the Kusanagi Sword in his hand. Kanps figure then shed directly from the stone dragon, and instantly appeared in front of Takuya. The Kusanagi Sword in his hand was shing with lightning at this moment, and the dazzling azure lightning filled the sword body, and shed towards Takuyas head thunderously.


    What a pity! Takuya looked at Kanp with a faint smile.


    When he saw this, Kanp frowned, and an ominous premonition surged in his heart, but the thunder de in his hand has already been speeding to the peak, and he cant stop it at all.


    In the next instant, Kanps thunder de has already cut Takuya in half!


    At this time, Kanp saw that inside Takuyas severed body, there are Explosive Tags!


    This is Earth Clone?


    Kanp turned pale with fright.


    Different from Water Clone and Lightning Clone, Earth Clone is a clone made of mud, so some hidden goods can be hidden in the clones body, such as hundreds of Explosive Tags?


    At this moment, Kanps desire to survive exploded wildly, and the only remaining Chakra inside his body poured into his feet frantically, but the Explosive Tags inside the Earth Clone has already emitted a dazzling fire, and an invisible air waves moved at a very slow speed and crushed the mud inside the Earth Clone into ava-like substance, and spread out little by little!


    Can I make it?


    Kanp felt like he was caught in slow motion. His consciousness was very fast, but his body seemed to be shackled, and every move was difficult.


    The Explosive Tags explosion speed is very slow, but his speed was even slower!


    If I continue like this, can I run away safely?


    At the critical moment, Kanp suddenly felt a sharp and piercing sound behind from his ears, like a kunaising, and in the next instant, a hand suddenly touched Kanp on the shoulder.


    Kanp quivered, and time seemed to return to normal. The Explosive Tags exploded immediately, and the violent air wave instantly swept a hundred meters radius with the scorching fire!


    A huge ck mushroom slowly rose into the sky like a firework.


    Kanp stared nkly at the ck mushroom several hundred meters away, feeling like hes in a dream.


    Fortunately, I make it in time.


    A clear and gentle voice came from behind Kanp, and there seemed to be a little smile in the voice, which made people feel like a spring breeze was blowing them softly.


    Kanp turned his head, and there was no one behind him.

 Chapter 326: Yellow Flash Arrives

    Chapter 326: Yellow sh Arrives


    After rescuing Kanp, Minato entered battlefield again.


    When he walked into the battlefield, the surrounding battles all stopped for a while.


    Konohas Shinobi was overjoyed when they saw him.


    Yellow sh!!!


    Thats great, the vige has sent the Yellow sh to support us!


    Were saved, were saved!


    The Kusagakures Shinobi were still confused.


    He is the Yellow sh? The Konohas Shinobi who forced Iwagakure to issue that order?


    The terrifying Shinobi who killed fifty Iwagakures Jnin in a sh?


    He looks like a very gentle person.


    As for Iwagakures Shinobi, their reaction was particrly intense?


    Yellow sh? You really appeared again!


    I knew you would appear again!


    A mere Chunin actually wanted to use Transformation Technique deceive us again and again?!


    Dont underestimate the elites of our Iwagakure!!!


    Go to hell!!!


    The nearby Iwagakures Shinobi directly left their opponents, and rushed towards Yellow sh while screaming furiously.


    Minato was a little confused when he saw this.


    Whats going on with these Iwagakures Shinobi?


    When I met them on the battlefield before, these people either escaped into the ground or used Earth-Style Wall, but now are they not afraid of death?


    However, this is better.


    Minato smiled slightly, and with a flick of his hands, he threw dozens of specially-made Flying Thunder God Kunai!


    The Iwagakures Shinobi, who rushed dozens of meters away, looked at these kunai and snorted.


    Hmph, youre indeed even better than before.


    Yeah, there was only one kunaist time, but this time, there are so many.


    Us Iwagakures Shinobi have been fooled once, and we will never be fooled the second time!


    The Iwagakures Shinobi either dodged or parry the kunai,pletely ignoring the Flying Thunder God Kunai, then, at the next moment.


    Minato disappeared in an instant!


    Immediately afterwards, an extremely blurry shadow suddenly appeared beside these dozens of Iwagakures Shinobi like a ghost. Looking at it, the blurry figure is like a illusion, and didnt look real at all, and only the golden hair is clearly reflected by the warm sunlight in the sky can be seen.


    That, that is


    Yellow sh?!!


    So strong


    More than two hundred Kusagakures Shinobi and Konoha Shinobi, who have never seen Minato taking action, have an expression of excitement, shock, and surprise!


    A momentter, Minato appeared on his previous location, and the dozens of Iwagakures Shinobi in front of him were already lying dead on the ground. Their faces still had the expressions of sneer, pride or disdain, and they still didnt know what happened in thest moment until they died.


    The leader of Iwagakures Shinobi army, Takuya was standing in the distance. He was originally looking at the Yellow sh with a smirk, and it was not until dozens of his subordinatesy dead that the smirk on his face froze.


    What happened?


    What is going on here?!


    This Yellow sh he he he he he turned out to be the real Yellow sh?!


    The corner of Takuyas mouth twitches wildly, his pupils shrank in shock, and he stared at Minato in shock and anger.


    The rest of the Iwagakures Shinobi also froze in ce, and the crazy expressions on their faces slowly disappeared at this moment, reced by fear, horror, and the great terror between life and death!!


    Seeing the expressions of the Iwagakures Shinobi, Minato nodded secretly: This is the Iwagakures Shinobi in my impression.


    Then he took advantage of the horror the Iwagakures Shinobis army are feeling to quickly recover the special kunai on the battlefield, and then threw the kunai at the Iwagakures Shinobi again.


    Doton: Doryheki! (Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall) *20


    Doton: Doch Senk! (Earth Release: Subterranean Voyage)


    Doton: Doch Senk!!


    Doton: Doch Senk! *50


    When the special kunai was thrown, except for some Iwagakures Shinobi who has not mastered Subterranean Voyage and used Earth-Style Wall, the rest of Iwagakures Shinobi immediately escaped into the ground, not daring to emerge.


    Seeing this, Minato felt very helpless and had no choice but to recover the special kunai on the ground again.


    Takuya, who is in the distance, has his eyebrows twitched faintly when he saw this: This is not good!


    As soon as the Yellow sh arrives, the Iwagakures Shinobis army haspletely lost their morale!


    Yellow sh is only one person. Everyone, kill all those Konoha and Kusagakures Shinobi!! Takuya shouted out loudly. He didnt believe that Minato could protect all Konoha and Kusagakures Shinobi all by himself!


    As long as he cant do it, this victory will be theirs!


    Its just that as soon as Takuya opened his mouth, his position in the Iwagakures Shinobis army was exposed.


    Minatos blue pupils are like the sky and the sea, shrouding him instantly.


    Takuyas muscles tensed up, and then he saw a kunai instantlysed in front of him.


    So fast!


    Takuyas eyes widened, and his hands turned into afterimages as he quickly formed hand seals: Doton: Doryheki!


    As the leader of Iwagakures Shinobis army, Takuya cant escape directly into the ground, otherwise, the armys morale will plummet to the bottom. Fortunately, his Earth-Style Wall can be used in an instant, As long as the Earth-Style Wall is used continuously, the Yellow sh can be blocked like the Konoha-Style Kenjutsu user just now If it is me, I can definitely do it!!


    Takuya mmed his palms onto the ground, and a tall earth wall burst out of the ground in an instant.


    Boom!


    In the next moment, the middle of the earth wall was suddenly destroyed by a powerful spiral energy, and a blond figure descended like a God. Holding the special kunai with one hand and a whistling and spinning Chakra Ball with the other, he passed through the earth wall cleanly among the sshing dirt.


    The veins on Takuyas forehead werepletely shown. At this time, his desire to survive exploded. He immediately flickered to a hundred meters away, but even if his speed is fast, Minatos speed is even faster!


    After flickering for one hundred meters, Takuya was surprised to find that Minato arrived one step earlier than him!


    When Takuyas figure appeared, Rasengan in Minatos hand was only a fists distance from his chest!


    Are you a devil?!


    Takuyas face was as pale as snow. At this moment, he burst out with the desire to survive again. He tip-toed and flickered a hundred meters away again, and then, he lowered his head and found that Rasengan was only two fingers width away from his chest!


    How is it possible?!


    He was still one step ahead


    Takuya flickered a hundred meters away again, lowered his head, and found that the Rasengan was only a fingernail gap away from his chest!


    This is it


    Takuya mechanically flickered to a hundred meters away again, and then felt a sharp pain on his chest, as if there was a fist pressed against his chest, and then it spun crazily, savagely and rudely prated into his chest, shattering all his internal organs!


    Takuyas vision turned ck, and he could only see a faint re of golden light reflecting the dazzling light of the sun: So bright


    Once Takuya died, Yellow shs deterrence power of Iwagakures Shinobi soared again. Even if Iwagakures Shinobis army were twice asrge as the Konoha and Kusagakures allied forces, they no longer have the will to fight at this moment, and they all retreated and fled.


    Konoha and Kusagakures allied forces wanted to pursue them, but Minato stopped them.


    Although it is his duty to support hispanions on the front line, he knows what his real mission is: Destroying Iwagakures Shinobis logistics supply channel, the Kannabi Bridge!


    Everyone, next, please cooperate with me in destroying Iwagakures Shinobis the logistics supply channel, the Kannabi Bridge. Then, I will set off first. Minato nodded slightly at the Konoha and Kusagakures allied forces, and then used Flying Thunder God Technique directly.


    At the moment when his figure was about to disappear, Kanp flickered from the distance: Wait


    Whoosh!


    Minatos figure has disappeared.


    Wow, so fast.


    Kanp stood still with a look of helplessness.


    After being rescued by Minato just now, Kanps Chakra was exhausted, so he immediately hid to rifine Chakra. In less than half a minute after he started refining, Minato has already killed dozens of Iwagakures Shinobi in an instant, then he single-handedly killed Takuya, the leader of the enemys army, and ended the war!


    If we areparing the speed, all men in the world are no match for Minato, this guy is too fast!


    If it is changed to a normal person, they must not fight for a few minutes, then exchange cruel words, then start a fight, knock down the other side, and then make a few taunting remarks. If they want to ying a pig to eat the tiger, they must show weakness first, after a while, when the other side is making fun of them, they wille back with a shocking counterattack. In the incredulous eyes of the other side, they will reach the peak, and after that, they will finish with a stab at the other side, this is the correct way of normal experts fight!


    However, without saying a word, Minatopressed these things in less than half a minute, and finished it straight away.


    At this moment, Kanp vaguely understood why Kishimoto wanted Namikaze Minato to die an untimely death. With such a protagonist that does everything neatly and quickly, without being sloppy and watered-down story, how could he make a long story?


    If there is no long story, how can Kishimoto make money?


    So, this is the reason why Naruto can be a protagonist, because that Naruto can say a lot of things, causing the story to be longer. With so much story, Kishimoto could make a lot of money!


    Kanp sighed in his heart as he thought of this.

 Chapter 327: Kannabi Bridge

    Chapter 327: Kannabi Bridge


    At the border.


    After the Yellow sh left, the leaders Konoha and Kusagakures allied forces discussed and decided to clean up the battlefield first, and then they send theirpanions, who were seriously injured and unable to participate in the battle, to a safe ce, and then go to Kannabi Bridge to support Minato!


    Kanp picked up a dozen corpses of Iwagakures Shinobi among the crowd, and his mood was a bitplicated and sour at this moment.


    ording to the plot, after Minato supports the frontline, the next step is to use Flying Thunder God Technique to teleport to Kakashis location.


    In other words, Obito was almost buried alive at this time.


    Kanp didnt know why he rushed over in a hurry just now and asked Minato to wait. If Minato really waited, what would he say?


    Ask Minato take me to find Kakashi, and then use the Subterranean Voyage to enter the ground to save Obito? What if I meet Madara and Zetsu? But I can also let my shadow clone to enter the ground, but I dont have enough Chakra for that, and it may take two minutes to refine the Chakra, but in these two minutes, maybe Obito would have been taken away by Madara and Zetsu.


    Who knows?


    Kanp shook his head. Since Minato is gone now, it was meaningless for him to think about it.


    After cleaning up the battlefield, the Konoha and Kusagakures allied forces immediately withdraw from the border, and send the sent the seriously injured Shinobi who could no longer participate in the battle, to Peppa and the other seriously injured Shinobi, and then turned around and entered the Land of Grass, then head towards Kannabi Bridge!


    If it was before, the Konoha and Kusagakures allied forces would never dare to be so reckless, but since there is Yellow sh in the lead, what else is there to be afraid of?


    Not long after crossing the border, the traces of the Konoha and Kusagakures allied forces were discovered by the Sensor Shinobi of the Iwagakures army.


    "


    "


    Therge Iwagakures Shinobi army that were disbanded before have regrouped now, and the small Iwagakures Shinobi army lurking in the rest of the border have also been summoned to form an army of 700-800 Iwagakures Shinobi, but because they are afraid of the Yellow sh, they did not dare to approach, and only followed from a distance. They used Earth Release Ninjutsu from time to time, and at the same time, dispatched Sensor Shinobi to detect whether Yellow sh was in the allied forces.


    The Konoha and Kusagakures allied forces were relieved when they saw Iwagakures Shinobi army did not directly attack them. At this time, Yellow sh was not with them, so if they chose to attack, it would not benefit them at all. They had a clear goal, so they cant fight against Iwagakures Shinobi army recklessly.


    Because of that, the allied forces immediately elerated their advance. Taking advantage of theplex terrain of the dense forest to break it the enemies, they marched straight towards the Kannabi Bridge.


    There is nock of smart people in Iwagakures Shinobi army, so when they noticed the weirdness of the Konoha and Kusagakures allied forces, they looked at the map of Land of Grass, and immediately panicked.


    Their goal is the Kannabi Bridge!


    Does the Yellow sh appear here because of Kannabi Bridge?


    What should we do?


    Kannabi Bridge is the logistics supply route for Iwagakures Shinobi, so there are Iwagakures Shinobi guarding it, but in front of Yellow sh, those people are simply just decorations.


    Do we still have to support?


    They have already experienced the horror of the Yellow sh, so whether to support theirpanions or not is a huge test for them!


    If they go, they are likely to die in the hands of Yellow sh. But if they dont, how can they replenish their logistics?


    In the battle just now, not only 100 people from Iwagakures Shinobi army were killed, there are also more than 100 people who are injured.


    When someone is injured, they must be treated. Various hemostatic drugs, anti-inmmatory drugs, disinfectants, and medical bandages must be used continuously.


    People who are not injured also need to replenish their physical strength quickly, and since they have no time to cook, they can only eat military ration pills.


    They also needed to use arge number of Ninja Tools like Explosive Tag, kunai, shuriken, etc.


    Although they havent run out of supplies yet, if there are two more battles like this, they would have more wounded people and the medicines alone are enough to bring down the entire Iwagakures Shinobi army!


    Support!!


    After Takuyas death, several high-level members of the Iwagakures Shinobi army discussed together and made a decision!


    At the same time, they also sent people to pass the information here to the Iwagakures Shinobi frontline main camp in the Land of Rain, and then the camp passed it back to Iwagakure!


    On the other side, just as Kanp expected, when Minato used Flying Thunder God Technique to teleport to Kakashis side, it happened to be the critical moment when Kakashi was facing the attack of Iwagakures Shinobi.


    Although Minato has just appeared here, his extremely fast neural reflex allows him to immediately judge the situation, and directly kill several Iwagakures Shinobi who besieged Kakashi at very fast speed!


    Minato-sensei Kakashi looked at Minato with mixed emotions like joy and sadness in his eyes, and then passed out as his eyes rolled back.


    Sharingan


    Minato looked at the Kakashis slowly closing left eye, and was inexplicably shocked.


    What is going on here?


    Why does Kakashi have Sharingan?!


    Could it be Obito?


    Thats right, what about Obito and Rin?


    Minato looked around and found Rin is unconscious on the ground not far away.


    As for Obito he disappeared.


    Minato was worried that Iwagakures Shinobi woulde to support the people he killed, so he immediately held Kakashi and Rin with one hand each and left that ce.


    Half a dayter, Rin woke up, and Minato finally learned that Obito was struck by a huge rock in order to save Kakashi, and then was buried in the ground by the Iwagakures Shinobi with Earth Release: Rock Lodging Destruction.


    It was night when Kakashi finally woke up. After confirming the news of Obitos death, his expression became even more downcast and helpless.


    Although Minato tried to cheer him up, the effect was not great.


    The next day, the group of three returned to the ce where Obito was buried alive. Unfortunately, none of the three had Earth Release Ninjutsu that could break open the ground, so they simply erected a wooden tomb for Obito.


    After that, the three continued to set off to the Kannabi Bridge.


    At the same time, the Konoha and Kusagakures allied forces have also rushed to the proximity of Kannabi Bridge.


    The Kannabi Bridge is very spectacr. It is 20 meters wide and several hundred meters long, and it is supported by dozens of stone pirs. Kanp quietly nced down and found that there is a gap of few dozen meters between the Kannabi Bridge and the river under the bridge.


    At the same time, the Konoha and Kusagakures allied forces also discovered the Iwagakures Shinobi guarding the Kannabi Bridge.


    There are not many Iwagakures Shinobi, only a dozen or so. Because of that, everyone is moring kill them directly and blow up the Kannabi Bridge.


    Kanp jumped out to stop them at that time.


    The strategic significance of Kannabi Bridge is great, and it must be blown up by Minato to have the greatest effect!


    Although Kanp does not understand why Kannabi Bridge is of strategic significance, this does not hinder him.


    Everyone, the Iwagakures Shinobi army has been harassing from behind us. If we go out and blow up the Kannabi Bridge, they will definitely stop us with all their strength, so its too risky to take action at this time! I suggest we wait for Yellow sh to arrive, at that time, its not toote to take action! Kanp said righteously, and gently persuaded the allied forces Shinobi.


    When Konoha and Kusagakures Shinobi heard this, they all thought it made sense. If Iwagakures Shinobi army went crazy, they would definitely not be able to hold them back. Because of that, they immediatelyy in ambush and waited for Yellow sh.


    The sun went up to the middle, and gradually set in the west. The Konoha and the Kusagakures allied forces waited for a few hours without seeing Minatos silhouette. Instead, the Iwagakures Shinobi army discovered them first. At this time, the Iwagakures Shinobi army has already knew that the goal of the allied forces is Kannabi Bridge, so even if the Yellow sh is really hidden among the allied forces, they have to bit the bullet. At this moment, the battle between the two sides instantly heated up.


    Kanps face became a bit dark, and he feels like he was deceiving his teammates.


    Fortunately, the Yellow sh will appear at any time, so the morale of the Konoha and Kusagakures allied forces is at all-time high. In contrast, Iwagakures Shinobi are afraid, and always reserve their strength so that they can run at any time, not daring to go all out.


    The two sides fought fiercely at the Kannabi Bridge for about half an hour. Even though Iwagakures Shinobi make concessions, their number far exceeded that of the allied forces and they also have richbat experience, so the scales of victory is still tilted towards the Iwagakures Shinobi army in the end.


    Kanp was mixed in the crowd, and hes constantly using Extraordinary Strength + Kusanagi Sword to kill the enemies, but he could only kill one person at a time, so how could he stop the attack of 700-800 Iwagakures Shinobi?


    Furthermore, after half an hour of fierce battle, the Yellow sh still did not appear, so the Iwagakures Shinobi began to stop holding back, and the casualties on the allied forces side increased instantly.


    When the Konoha and Kusagakures allied forces could not hold the attack of Iwagakures Shinobi anymore, they retreated while fighting, nning to withdraw from Kannabi Bridge first, but at this time, Minato finally arrived with Kakashi and Rin.

 Chapter 328: Iwagakures Shinobi Retreat

    Chapter 328: Iwagakure''s Shinobi Retreat


    Sorry, Imte.


    Looking at the fierce battle at the Kannabi Bridge, Minato whispered with a bit of self-me, and then rushed to the bridge head of the Kannabi Bridge, and threw out a lot of Flying Thunder God Kunai with his hands.


    Seeing the Flying Thunder God Kunai in the sky, the morale of the allied forces was greatly boosted, and Iwagakures side was panicked.


    Yellow sh, he is here, he is here!!


    Damn it, I know he woulde, withdraw, withdraw quickly!


    We cant withdraw! If Kannabi Bridge is destroyed, what should we do?!


    That sentence was right, but within the range of Flying Thunder God Kunai, all Iwagakures Shinobi immediately left behind their opponents and fled quickly.


    In this case, the killing efficiency will be slow.


    Minato secretly sighed, and after recovering the Flying Thunder God Kunai, he can only start killing the enemy one by one like Kanp, but even with such method, Minatos efficiency is still far better than Kanp because of his terrifying speed.


    Moreover, Minatos support power is also very amazing. He only needs to throw a few Flying Thunder God Kunai over, and the Iwagakures Shinobi will immediately run away.


    Immediately expand the battlefield, expand the battlefield!!! The high-level figure from Iwagakures side suddenly roared. They knew that as long as the battlefield is big enough, they can avoid the kunai of Yellow sh as much as possible!


    Iwagakures Shinobi immediately fought while leading the Konoha and Kusagakures allied forces away from Yellow sh.


    But the Konoha and Kusagakures allied forces are not stupid. They held the mentality of you retreat, we dont retreat. We will fight around Minato-sama, if you have the ability,e hit me!


    Crow even shouted: Everyone, gather together!!


    When the Konoha and Kusagakures allied forces heard this, they immediately left behind the Iwagakures Shinobi and gathered around Crow one after another, who is on Minatos side.


    Damn it!


    Shameless!!!


    The Iwagakures Shinobi paled in embarrassment. Without the cover of the Konoha and Kusagakures allied forces, their groups of two and three are now exposed to Minatos sight.


    At this moment, Minato immediately threw Flying Thunder God Kunai at the crowd, killing dozens of Iwagakures Shinobi instantly.


    Doton: Doryheki! (Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall)


    Doton: Doch Senk (Earth Release: Subterranean Voyage)


    The Iwagakures Shinobi either run or hide, avoiding Minatos sight.


    As expected of Minato-sensei When Kakashi saw this scene, a trace of admiration shed in his eye.


    When he came, he saw with his own eyes the Iwagakures Shinobi army crushing the Konoha and Kusagakures allied forces, but as soon as Minato joined, the situation was instantly reversed!


    Kakashi!


    When Minato used Flying Thunder God Technique to behead Iwagakures Shinobi, he turned back and shouted loudly.


    I understand!


    Kakashi nodded, and immediately jumped off the Kannabi Bridge. He then started to put Explosive Tags below.


    The Konoha and Kusagakures allied forces also knew their purpose and immediately stayed away from the Kannabi Bridge.


    Quickly stop them!!


    When Iwagakures Shinobi army saw this, they rushed towards Kannabi Bridge while avoiding Minato.


    The Konoha and Kusagakures allied forces hurriedly stopped them.


    Kanp takes the lead. Even if Jonin is not possible, Chunin and Genin were all killed without mercy. As the time continues, there are more and more lives harvested the Kusanagi Sword.


    After one minute, apanied by a series of loud noises, Kannabi Bridge was finally blown up with a huge rumbling sound!


    As soon as the Kannabi Bridge was destroyed, Iwagakures Shinobi army lost their fighting spirit and retreated one after another.


    We won, we won!


    Great!


    The Konoha and Kusagakures allied forces did not pursue after the enemies, because their casualties were more than Iwagakures Shinobi!


    After the joy of victory, the only thing left in front of the allied forces is the corpses all over the ground. Some of them are Iwagakures Shinobi, but most of them are their ownpanions!


    The surviving Shinobi either healed their injuries or recovered the remains of theirpanions, and their excitement gradually fell.


    Dove, Crow, and the leader of Kusagakures Shinobi are counting the dead and wounded, and their face gradually pales. After this battle, there are only a little more than one hundred Kusagakures Shinobi left from the three hundred Kusagakures Shinobiing here, and there are only about twenty people left from Konohas side!


    If it wasnt for Minato, they would have all died here in this battle!


    Its finally over.


    Kakashi stood on the stone pir of the blown-up bridge. His eye looked sad, and it is unknown what he is looking at.


    Rin stood on the broken bridgehead and looked at Kakashis back with dim eyes.


    Next to them, Kanp was panting heavily. He ate two military ration pills to supplement his physical strength, while also recovering theplete corpse of the Iwagakures Shinobi.


    As for the iplete corpse, the Collection Technique cannot be used on them.


    After half an hour, everyone finally cleaned up the battlefield.


    "


    "


    Dove, Crow and the leader of Kusagakures Shinobi came to Minato and asked about what to do next.


    Minato pondered slightly and said: Everyone will be stationed here!


    Stationed? Dove was a little surprised.


    Minato nodded slightly: Although the Kannabi Bridge has been destroyed, this river cannot stop the Iwagakures Shinobi, so everyone must stay here!


    Hearing this, everyone looks at each other in nk dismay. Currently, everyone has suffered heavy casualties and needs to be replenished urgently, but if they stay here, once Iwagakures Shinobi attacks again


    Dont worry, I will stay here with everyone.


    Minato seems to see their dilemma, and said with a smile.


    Really?


    Thats great!


    Everyone was overjoyed, and immediately agreed to the matter.


    Then, Minato strolled around andforted the surviving Konoha and Kusagakures allied forces. And finally, he went to find Kanp.


    Kanp, in the border before, I heard you yell wait, whats the matter? Minato asked.


    Kanp scratched his head, opened his eyes and made up a lie: That its nothing, I just want to thank Minato-sama for saving my live.


    Minato smiled: So thats how it is, I thought you were in a hurry, now I feel relieved.


    Kanp nodded repeatedly, then nced at Kakashi, who was still standing under the stone pir, and asked as if he didnt know anything: Minato-sama, what happened to Kakashi-senpai?


    Hearing Kanps question, Minato sighed: Its because of Obito.


    Obito? Kanp also sighed in his heart.


    Obito is my other student, I was a stepte.


    Minato showed a sad smile, He died.


    Kanp immediately showed a sad expression in cooperation.


    In the next few days, the Konoha and Kusagakures allied forces were stationed here directly. The news spread that the leader of Kusagakure, Nishida Hisao squeezed another two hundred Kusagakures Shinobi from the vige and brought arge number of supplies as support here. With the Yellow sh, Namikaze Minato here, how can Iwagakures Shinobi dare to grab this strategic location?


    After their supply route was cut off, the crisis of Iwagakures Shinobi army gradually appeared.


    The first one is the medicine crisis.


    During the two battles, there were hundreds of wounded in Iwagakures Shinobi army. Those with minor injuries were fine, as one medicine was enough to take care of them, but what about the seriously injured Shinobi?


    They need to keep taking medicines and their bandages needs to be changed every day, but the medicines and supplies carried by the army are limited!


    Although there are Medical-nin in the army, the number is too small. It is an utterly inadequate measure, so these people cant be cured at all!


    A few dayster, some seriously injured Shinobi died one after another.


    Panic spread among Iwagakures Shinobi army.


    Right now, there are only two paths left for them. One is to attack Kusagakure, seize supplies, and then continue to fight against the Yellow sh, and the other is to make a detour to the Land of Rain and join the frontline troops of the Land of Rain!


    There is almost no need to choose. The next day, the Iwagakures Shinobi army left with majestic and grandiose way and headed towards the Land of Rain.

 Chapter 329: Iwagakures Decision

    Chapter 329: Iwagakure''s Decision


    Land of Earth, Iwagakure.


    In the Conference Hall of the Tsuchikage Building, Sandaime Tsuchikage, Onoki and a group of Iwagakures higher-ups gathered on a round table, and the atmosphere was heavy.


    Detailed information on the Battle of Kannabi Bridge has been sent back to the vige from the front line!


    The n to attack Konoha has failed.


    Onoki, who is already bald, sits in the top position. His expression is heavy, his red nose hung high, and his eyes are looking at all the higher-ups present, What do you think?


    The group of Iwagakures higher-ups were silent. After a while, someone finally started to talk: Since Sunagakure has dered war on us, it is impossible to win the war at the Land of Rain in a short time! Right now, the only way to quickly defeat Konoha is to surprise Konoha from the Land of Grass!


    Another Iwagakures higher-up sighed and said: Its a pity that Takuya failed.


    A middle-aged Iwagakures higher-up mmed the table and shouted: There are still Shinobi in the vige. We can organize another army of 2,000 Shinobi to surprise Konoha!


    What about the logistics? If we want to send supplies from the Land of Earth to the Land of Fire, the Kannabi Bridge in the Land of Grass is the only way to go. As long as there is Yellow sh, our logistics simply can t make it through!


    Yellow sh Ordinary Shinobi cant defeat him.


    Unless Tsuchikage-sama cane personally!


    The Iwagakures higher-ups talked one after another, and then turned their heads to look at Onoki with hopeful eyes, hoping that Onoki can go to the Kannabi Bridge himself, takes advantage of his flying ability, and wipes out Yellow sh with Dust Release in one fell swoop!


    Onoki snorted, and said: You guys should have learned the information about Yellow shs speed, right? Even if I can fly in the sky to avoid Yellow shs instant attack, I will be in the same situation, as my Dust Release cant hit Yellow sh either. I am old now. If I try to fight a war of attrition either. After all, that Yellow sh is still very young.


    Then, what should we do?


    Make a detour! Well transport the supplies to the Land of Rain first, then enter the Land of Grass from the Land of Rain, and then transport them to the Land of Fire. In this way, we can avoid the Kannabi Bridge!


    If the logistics route is too long, the probability of being attacked will increase several times!


    Damn it, if it were not for the sudden deration of war from Sunagakure, we would have already defeated Konoha in the Land of Rain!


    If this continues, the situation in the Shinobi World will be more and more favorable for Konoha.


    Yeah, because of the Yuki n, Kirigakure has many conflicts on the front line and havent shown themselves for a long time! It has even affected the conflicts in their vige. With the current trend, they will lose in three months at most!


    Once Kirigakure is defeated by Konoha, those Kumogakures Shinobi, who only know how to hit a person when theyre down, will definitely retreat, and then wait until theres a conclusion between us and Konoha before deciding whether to take advantage of it or not!


    At that time, Konoha will be able to gather all their strength to deal with our vige!


    In other words, if we dont defeat Konoha within three months, we will be dragged to death by the situation!


    Many Iwagakures higher-ups looks at each other in nk dismay.


    It is obviously the Four Great Shinobi Viges all attacked Konoha, so howe that in the end, Konoha is the one who won?


    "


    "


    If we formed an alliance with Sunagakure, Konoha would have already lost. Onoki finally spoke, and his tone sounded very unhappy.


    At first, the people from Sunagakure came to contact them to form an alliance and invade Konoha together. Onoki agreed, but the group of Iwagakures higher-ups said that invading together is not in line with Iwagakures interest, and insisted that Sunagakure must be the first to take the lead, so that it can not only consume Konohas vitality and it would also drag Sunagakure to death. After that, when the war is won, they will be able to enjoy the fruits of victory over Konoha alone.


    However, even if Sunagakure indeed did consume a lot of Shinobi from Konoha, they have formed an alliance with Konoha and turned around to attack their Iwagakure!


    The more Onoki thought about it, the more angry he became, thinking to himself why he was deceived by empty promise at the beginning, and was persuaded by these bastards?!


    Tsuchikage-sama, what nonsense are you talking about?!


    Although we are the viges advisors, you are the one who makes the final decision!


    Dont shift the responsibility to us.


    The higher-ups are also people who want to save their own reputation, so theres no way they would admit such a thing.


    Onoki was so angry that his face turned red, and he wished that he could shoot them in the face with Dust Release!


    Everyone discussed for a long time, but they still didnte up with a solution.


    Finally, one of the higher-ups coughed dryly and said: Perhaps, it is time to end the war.


    At this time, Konoha will not surrender.


    What I mean is


    Let us surrender? What a joke!


    By surrendering before the situationpletely falls to Konohas side, we can at least avoid being ckmailed by Konoha! We can even make some excessive demands! For example, in exchange for our surrender, we want Yellow shs life!


    Hearing this, the other advisors stared at him with weird gaze.


    Are you dreaming?


    What stupid thing are you saying?


    Its because of the Yellow sh that we couldnt defeat Konoha, so do you think that old fox Sarutobi Hiruzen doesnt know? He would rather sacrifice himself than the Yellow sh!


    Then we can ask Sarutobi Hiruzen to step down!


    Thats right, we should let Konohas Sandaime Hokage be responsible for this war!


    At the same time, we can cancel all thepensations for the defeated country!


    Thats right, thepensations from the defeated country will nevere out from our Iwagakure!


    And when the war between us and Konoha is over, we can deal with Sunagakure with all our strength!


    Thats right, when we defeat Sunagakure, we can also get huge benefits!


    If this is the case, then we can consider surrendering.


    After they finished talking, the group of higher-ups looked at Onoki again.


    Seeing this, Onokis eyebrows twitched in anger: What are you all looking at me for?!


    Tsuchikage-sama, whether we will surrender on the premise that Sandaime Hokage will step down and cancel allpensations for the defeated country, or continue the war, its time to make a decision! One of the advisors said.


    You guys is making me make the decision again?


    If something goes wrong, you guys will definitely push it to me again, right?


    Being a Tsuchikage is too difficult!


    Onoki closed his eyes. He would really want to flip the table, but considering the interests of the vige, he had to calmly consider the advice of these advisors. After a while, Onoki opened his eyes and slowly nodded: I understand, I will write to Sandaime Hokageter.


    Then, well take our leave first.


    Excuse us, Tsuchikage-sama.


    Not long after the many advisors left, Onokis son, Kitsuchi rushed in aggressively and directly asked: Father, are you really nning to surrender to Konoha?


    Onoki floated up from his seat, with his hands behind his back, he slowly floated past the round table, and then said: This is for the benefit of the vige.


    What about ourpanions who have died in the hands of Konoha so far?! Kitsuchi asked unwillingly after catching up with Onoki, who is floating in the air.


    Konoha also has many Shinobi who died in our hands.


    Onoki then said, Kitsuchi, this is war. Everything is for profit. If you can see this clearly, you wont feel sad anymore.


    Father, I


    Kitsuchi wanted to say more, but Onoki has already floated away, going to a ce he cant go.

 Chapter 330: Minatos Request

    Chapter 330: Minato''s Request


    Kannabi Bridge.


    When Iwagakures Shinobi army retreated towards the Land of Rain, the Konoha and Kusagakures allied forces not only did not rx their vignce, but increased their vignce, for fear that the Iwagakures Shinobi army was doing this to rx their vignce and make a surprise attack at night.


    After a few days passed, the allied forces finally breathed a sigh of relief when it was confirmed that the Iwagakures Shinobi army had really given up on Kannabi Bridge.


    Today.


    Kanp. Minato suddenly came up to Kanp while bringing Kakashi and Rin.


    Minato-sama, Kakashi-senpai, Rinsenpai. Kanp looked at the three people, and felt something strange at first nce, but he couldnt put it into words.


    Minato said solemnly: Kanp, I came to you this time to trouble you with something.


    So solemn?


    Kanp panicked a little when he saw this, I cant promise, I cant promise, I cant promise


    Whats the matter?


    Kanp shouted in his heart not to promise, but his body was still very honest.


    Minato said: Its about Obito


    After Obito was buried alive, Minatos group of three simply erected a wooden tomb there. At this time, now that Iwagakures Shinobi army had retreated, and there would be no battle in the Land of Grass for the time being, Minato wanted to salvage Obitos remains.


    Thats why he went to find Kanp.


    Kanp, Im sorry to trouble you. Rin put her hands on her chest, and she looked pitifully at Kanp with her big watery eyes.


    Among the Konoha and Kusagakures allied forces, there are very few who are good at Earth Release, and Kanp is the only one who can go into the ground to find someone.


    Although Kakashi stood on the side and didnt speak, his eye was also asking the same thing.


    Kanps heart faintly copsed: You bastards are forcing me!


    What if the one I dug out is Uchiha Madara?


    Its so f***ing infiltrating!


    Kanp wants to refuse, but he couldnt find any reason.


    How can he refuse to dig up the remains of Shinobi from their own vige as theres no danger?


    If I refused, will I still be able to be Yondaime Hokages Hokage Guard toon in the future? I havent even collected Kakashis Chidori?


    Kanp gritted his teeth, the veins on his forehead werepletely shown, and he finally nodded and said: Okay!!!


    Kakashis brows were raised when he saw this, Why does this guy seem to be gritting his teeth?


    Minato and Rin also feel that Kanp is weird.


    The group of four people set off immediately.


    After a long time, they came to the ce where Obito was buried alive.


    Minato, Kakashi and Rin came to the wooden tomb, mourned sadly for a minute, and then they simultaneously turned their heads and looked at Kanp.


    Kanp gritted his teeth, came to the wooden tomb silently, and said in his heart, Uchiha Madara-sama, please dont wait stupidly at the same ce. If I were you, after picking up the corpse, I would definitely wipe out the traces. If you leave any traces, then you are just a stupid old man!


    Kanp cursed fiercely, then formed hand seal to cast Shadow Clone Technique.


    Bang!


    After the smoke disappeared, Kanps shadow clone appeared.


    He coughed dryly, and said, Its faster to find it this way.


    Then why dont you use Multiple Shadow Clone Technique? Kakashi interrupted in a timely manner.


    Kanps scalp instantly felt numb, Thats right, I have already learned Shadow Clone Technique, so why dont I learn Multiple Shadow Clone Technique?


    "


    "


    Because my Chakra is only at Chunin-level, so it is not enough.


    Kanpined angrily in his heart.


    After that, he ignored Kakashi, and formed hand seals together with his shadow clone to use Subterranean Voyage and dive into the ground.


    Kanp only circled within three meters underground, and it is the shadow clone who bravely rushed below three meters to find Obitos remains.


    After entering the ground, the soil around Kanp turned into pale-yellow liquid under the influence of Chakra. Because of that, he could only touch the hard soil around the light-yellow liquid with his hands to check the underground situation.


    After Kanp groping around for a while, he confirmed that within three meters, there is no Obitos body, nor did he touch any secrets passages, Madara, or Zetsu.


    He breathed a sigh of relief, but instead ofing up, he waited for his shadow clone.


    His shadow clone kept turning in circles below three meters, but also didnt feel anything abnormal.


    Then the shadow clone began to expand his range, and after a while, he finally found an abnormality.


    The soil here is a bit abnormal!


    The shadow clone groped carefully and thought about it, Obito was buried alive because Iwagakures Shinobi used Rock Lodging Destruction, but the formidable power of Rock Lodging Destruction shouldnt prate to ten meters underground.


    The shadow clone touched the surrounding and found that the abnormal soil is just right enough to form a slightly deformed rectangle, This is an underground passage!


    The shadow clone immediately formed a hand seal to disband himself.


    After Kanp received the memory of the shadow clone, he went up without saying a word.


    How is it? Minato immediately asked when he saw Kanping out.


    Kanp shook his head solemnly and said: Sorry, I didnt find the body of Obito-senpai.


    How could it be? Rin looked at Kanp in disbelief.


    Kanp hinted: Perhaps, Obito-senpai was not dead, and was rescued instead.


    Not dead? Minato turned his head and looked at Kakashi and Rin.


    Kakashi said solemnly: Rin and I watched Obito buried under the ground by countless huge rocks!


    Rin kept nodding: Yes, in such situation, Obito, he it is impossible for him to survive!


    Yes, it stands to reason that Obito is dead, but Uchiha Madara has the cells of the God of Shinobi, Senju Hashirama.


    Maybe someone was lurking underground at that time and saved Obito-senpai who was dying. Kanp continued to hint frantically.


    Kakashi and Rin looked at him suspiciously.


    Hey, are you seriously looking for it? Kakashi crossed his hands near chest, and was very dissatisfied.


    I Kanp was about to defend himself, but was interrupted by Minato.


    Kanp, did you find something underground? Minato asked solemnly.


    Kanp hesitated, and then shook his head violently.


    No, you hesitated just now! Minato has strong nerve reflexes, so he can also notice details that others cant perceive.


    Kanp was entangled when he heard this, What should I do?


    Kanp, tell me! Minato said seriously, It didnt matter what you found below!


    Kanp frowned, and for some reason, the image of Minato and Madara colliding appeared in his mind.


    Although Uchiha Madara is old and his Rinnegan was also already transnted to Nagato, he still has ck Zetsu and White Zetsu, and a pair of Sharingan. With his pupil power, he might be able to use Mangekyo for a few seconds, and he also has the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path and a wealth of abnormalbat experience. Minato only has Flying Thunder God Technique, primary stage Rasengan, and imperfect Sage Mode, so he is probably not the opponent of Uchiha Madara.


    But Uchiha Madara should not be able to kill Minato who owns Flying Thunder God Technique.


    If thats the case, having them meet doesnt seem to matter either.


    Thinking of this, Kanp nodded: I did find something abnormal underground!


    Minato, Kakashi, and Rin were shocked when they heard this.


    Is Obito really not dead? Was he really rescued? Rin was overjoyed, and her eyes were full of tears.


    What did you find? Kakashi asked nervously.


    As for Minato, he looked Kanp solemnly.

 Chapter 331: Genjutsu

    Chapter 331: Genjutsu


    Seeing Minato, Kakashi, and Rin looked at him, Kanp showed a solemn expression and said in a low voice: I found an underground passage at the depth of ten meters underground!


    Underground passage?


    Kakashi and Rin look at each other in shock, and asked Why is there such a thing below?


    Who should I ask if you ask me? Kanp spread his hands.


    Minato waved his hand to interrupt Kakashi who wanted to continue talking, and said thoughtfully: The copsed underground passage, which means that when Obito was buried, the rock above it broke, just in time for him to fall into the underground passage, and then he was rescued by the people in the passage?


    Kanp nodded epeatedly: The probability is very big!


    Has the underground passagepletely copsed? Minato asked.


    Kanp shook his head: I dont know, I came up as soon as I found out about it.


    Minato nodded slightly: The other side saved Obito but didnte to us, so they may not be a friendly party. Kanp, your decision is right.


    Could it be that the one who can build an underground passage at a depth of ten meters Iwagakures Shinobi? Kakashi asked.


    Minato shook his head and said: If it was Iwagakures Shinobi, they wouldnt have kidnapped Rin here, or even use Rock Lodging Destruction to cause the ground to copse.


    Minato-sensei, what should we do to bring Obito back? For Rin, it is not important whether it is Iwagakures Shinobi or not. She just wants to save Obito as soon as possible.


    Minato pondered, then took out a Flying Thunder God Kunai and handed it to Kanp, and then said: Kanp, let your shadow clone take this kunai to find the underground passage below. I believe that the copsed underground passage is only one part of it, and there must be an intact underground passage!


    Kanp nodded, and immediately created a shadow clone again, then he lets the shadow clone dive into the ground again with the Flying Thunder God Kunai.


    The next step is to wait, ten minutes, twenty minutes, half an hour


    At the same time.


    In a huge, empty and deep underground space, the aged Madara is leaning on a crutch. His old skin is full of wrinkles, and only the 3-tomoe Sharingan in his eyes exudes a scarlet light.


    And in the darkness behind him, a huge shadow faintly discernible.


    Madara-sama, what do you n to do with them? Zetsu stood beside him, and his voice is soft, the one speaking is ck Zetsu. (T/N: ck Zetsu was only created by Madara after he almost died, so there shouldnt be ck Zetsu at this time.)


    Sure enough, kill them all. Zetsu spoke again, but this time, with a casual and natural tone, so the one speaking is White Zetsu.


    Yellow sh, Namikaze Minato


    Madaras voice is old and hoarse, and he lightly said in a low voice, If the Flying Thunder God Techniques user can be easily killed, Senju Tobirama will not have a chance to be the Nidaime Hokage.


    White Zetsu suddenly raised his eyebrows, and said with a smile: Madara-sama, that kid who can use Subterranean Voyage has already sent a shadow clone down. If we let him find the underground passage, Yellow sh cane down through Flying Thunder God Technique. At that time, your information will be leaked.


    Once there is information about you, all the eyes of the Shinobi World will be attracted to you immediately. ck Zetsus deep voice came out again.


    White Zetsu smiled again and proposed: Sure enough, we still have to kill them all.


    No, just kill the shadow clone! ck Zetsu said darkly.


    If we kill the shadow clone, wont we expose our existence? White Zetsu said with a smile.


    He wont see who did it, so our identities wont be exposed! ck Zetsu said.


    Seeing Zetsu, who was arguing with himself, Madara interrupted them with a wave, and slowly said with a smile: I have a better way.


    On the ground.


    Minato, Kakashi, Rin and Kanp continue to wait.


    It has been a full hour since the shadow clone went down!


    Have you not found it yet? Kakashi became a little impatient.


    Kanp shook his head and said: The shadow clone hasnt been dissolved yet, so there shouldnt be any.


    "


    "


    Kakashi, be quiet. Minato said.


    I understand. Kakashi turned around and walked to Obitos tomb and sat down. He lowered his head and it is unknown what he was thinking.


    The four continued to wait.


    One hour, two hours


    Finally, Kanps shadow clone disappeared.


    But the memory that was passed back makes Kanp showed a confused expression.


    Have you found it? Minatos eyes lit up.


    Kanp hurriedly shook his head and said: No, my shadow clone has been looking for the underground passage, but there is no end, and it eventually runs out of Chakra and was disbanded. Minato-samas kunai should have fallen into the earth.


    Minato frowned and asked: You didnt find it in two hours? Kanp, is your shadow clone fast?


    Kanp frowned and said: I also find it strange. ording to memory, the speed of the shadow clone should be very fast. In two hours, he can move for at least dozens of kilometers, but


    It couldnt be that your shadow clone is sleepwalking, right?


    Kakashi was angry and anxious, Give me your Subterranean Voyage. I will go down and find it myself!


    Kanps eyes lit up slightly, but just as he about to say to exchange it with Kakashis Chidori, Minato next to him suddenly eximed.


    Sleepwalking


    Minato suddenly realized at this moment, I understand!


    Minato-sensei, what do you understand? Rin hurriedly asked.


    Genjutsu, its Genjutsu!


    Minato turned to look at Kanp and said, Kanp, your shadow clone has been hit by a Genjutsu!


    Kanp also showed a look of realization when he heard this, Genjutsu?


    So thats how it is!


    No wonder my shadow clone hasnt found anything after two hours.


    That stupid shadow clone is bragging how amazing they are all day long. Didnt he even know that he was hit by Genjutsu in the end?


    Huh?


    Wait!


    To be able to make my shadow clone fall into Genjutsu silently and also cant remove himself from it


    Uchiha Madara?


    Uchiha Madara actually attacked me personally, no, he takes action against my shadow clone?!


    Kanps teeth began to tremble slightly.


    Kanp, you need to carefully recall the memory of your shadow clone. No matter how powerful a Genjutsu is, it will leave a gap. As long as you find this gap, you may find useful clues. Minato said.


    Kanp nodded, took a deep breath, then closed his eyes. After that, he immersed himself in the memory of shadow clone. After a while, he opened his eyes solemnly, slowly shook his head and said: Minato-sama, in the memory of the shadow clone, I didnt find any traces of Genjutsu.


    I really did not find it, as expected of Uchiha Madara!


    Kanp felt his muscles trembling a little uncontroble.


    Minatos face slightly changed when he heard this: No ws?


    Kanp nodded: No ws!


    Minato-sensei, could it have something to do with him being too weak? Kakashi came over and asked.


    Are you trying to pick a fight?


    Kanp is shaking even harder.


    Minato shook his head, and said in a deep voice: I have acted with Kanp before, so I recognized his strength. To be able to make his shadow clone to fall silently into Genjutsu


    A thought shed in Minatos heart at this moment, Is it Sharingans Genjutsu?


    But Uchiha ns powerful Genjutsu Shinobi are all on the Kirigakure Battlefield.


    Then, who is it?


    Minato was puzzled, and finally looked at Kakashi, Rin and Kanp, and said: Todays matters must be kept secret, and you cannot be disclosed it to anyone for the time being, understand?


    Yes! The three people nodded.


    Thats it for today, lets go back. Minato said in a low voice.


    Minato-sensei, shouldnt we continue searching? Rin hurriedly stopped him.


    Minato smiled wryly and said: Rin, havent you noticed it yet?


    Notice what? Rin looked at him puzzledly.


    The people underground can actually make Kanps shadow clone falls into Genjutsu silently, which not only shows how strong the other party is, but also indicates that the other party already knows our existence. If we continue our search, it may cause a big battle between the two sides.


    Minato sighed, Although I am not afraid, I still have to consider you guys. Besides, at least we already know that Obito is not dead yet, right?


    Rin was taken aback when she heard this.


    Kakashis right eye revealed a look of unwillingness. As for his left eye, it has been blocked by the forehead protector.


    Kanp didnt realize it until this time, No wonder I felt that something was wrong before. It turned out that Kakashi at this time was the same as the Kakashi in the original work.


    Kanp couldnt help but point to Kakashis left eye and asked: Kakashi-senpai, whats wrong with your left eye?


    Blind.


    Kakashi was a little depressed because they didnt find Obito. He looked at Kanp and said, Remember to give me the Subterranean Voyage when we go back!


    Okay, lets go! Minato said with a slight smile, but deep doubts arose in the depths of his eyes.

 Chapter 332: Exchanging Chidori

    Chapter 332: Exchanging Chidori


    They are gone, but


    In the underground space, Zetsu started to talk with a frivolous tone, it is White Zetsu, Yellow sh has guessed that you use Genjutsu.


    Hes a very sharp Shinobi.


    The old Madara nodded slightly, But as long as I dont show up, he will never guess that it is me.


    Indeed.


    White Zetsuughed and said, After all, who would have thought that Uchiha Madara, who had been dead for more than 40 years, was still alive?


    For safetys sake, lets leave this ce as soon as possible, Madara-sama. ck Zetsu said solemnly.


    Madara lowered his eyes slowly, and asked, Is that junior awake yet?


    He woke once and passed out again, but the Hashiramas cells imnted in his right half of his body have begun to fuse, and he should gradually get better after that. White Zetsu replied with a smile.


    Madara nodded and said: Lets move.


    Kannabi Bridge.


    "


    "


    After Minato returned with Kakashi, Rin and Kanp, he left alone, nning to report what happened here to Sandaime Hokage.


    At the same time, Kakashi stood in front of Kanp.


    Teach me the Subterranean Voyage. Kakashi looked Kanp, his right eye is drooping.


    Okay, then I want to learn the technique you developed at the Sunagakures campst time! Kanp directly put forward the transaction.


    Kakashi frowned: You want to learn Chidori?


    Chidori is indeed powerful technique, but without a good pair of eyes, it is simply impossible to use!


    Kakashi is blunt, so he honestly told Kanp Chidoris biggest shoring.


    Kanp was overjoyed. He was still worried that Kakashi would cherish his own technique and was unwilling to teach him Chidori, But now, it seems that Kakashi still hasnt realized the infinite possibilities of Chidori!


    In that case, how can I not take advantage of it?


    Kanps heart thought of this, and he immediately said, Kakashi-senpai, it couldnt be that you are reluctant to part with Chidori, so you deliberately use this kind of reason to scare me, right?


    Kakashi was really annoyed when he heard this, What stupid thing are you talking about? Im hmph, since thats the case, I will teach you Chidori, but I cant guarantee whether you can learn it or not!


    After saying that, Kakashi was about to form seals and teach Kanp on the spot.


    Kanp hurriedly stopped him and said: Kakashi-senpai, its not good to be seen by others. After all, Chidori is the Ninjutsu developed by you. How about this, I will write the Subterranean Voyage on the scroll, and you will write Chidori on the scroll as well, and then we will exchange, is it okay?


    Kakashi for a while, then nodded and said: Yes, but you must ensure that you cannot teach Chidori to others.


    Kanp immediately raised four fingers and said: I swear! (T/N: In Chinese, I swear is f sh, which sounds like f s, which means four, thats why Kanp raised his four fingers as he said this.)


    Then Kanp and Kakashi turned their heads to find a scroll and write Ninjutsu on them, and then exchanged on the spot.


    In order to test the authenticity of the scroll, Kanp immediately threw a Collection Technique on the scroll.


    In the next instant, the green light cluster in his mind surged up and then gradually subsided.


    Kanp was overjoyed when he saw this. Although the collection failed, it has been proved that this Chidori can be collected!


    On the other hand, after Kakashi got the scroll of the Subterranean Voyage, he immediately started training.


    Kakashi-senpai, are you going to find that Obito-senpai underground after you learn this Ninjutsu? Kanp put away the Chidori scroll and asked curiously.


    Kakashi nodded slightly, then reached out and touched his left eye that is covered by the forehead protector, and then with a confident tone: If it were me, I would never fall under the other partys Genjutsu!


    Hehehe.


    Kanp slightly smiled, If you know that Madara is the one underground, you wont have such a naive idea.


    The transaction is over, so dont hinder me. Kakashi saw Kanp standing beside him and smiling, which really affected his training, so he immediately said to him annoyedly.


    Yes. Kanp shrugged, then turned and left.


    A few dayster.


    Land of Fire.


    Konoha.


    Hokage Tower, Hokages Office.


    Hiruzen looked at the letter from Iwsagakure in his hand, and his face was full of disbelief!


    That old bastard Onoki actually wanted to surrender?!


    Although the conditions on the other side are limited and harsh, they are all insignificantpared to peace!


    Hiruzen was so excited that he asked Anbu to find Koharu, Homura and Danzo, and then passed this information to them.


    Danzo was thest one to read it. As soon as he finished reading it, his face became cold and weird.


    Iwagakure surrendered?


    And condition of their surrender based on the resignation of Hiruzen and the cancetion ofpensation for the defeated country?


    It is of course excellent to let Hiruzen step down, but they also didnt want to pay thepensation for the defeated country?


    Are they dreaming?!


    Hiruzen, such a surrender is absolutely uneptable!


    Danzo said coldly, Kirigakures surrender is already a matter of time, and with the Uchiha and Hyugas Shinobi, we canpletely defeat Iwagakure on the front battlefield! At that time, we can bite off huge benefits from Iwagakure and the Land of Earth, and make up for all the losses we suffered in the war!!!


    Hiruzen frowned, as he didnt expect Danzo to reject this?


    Didnt he always want to be Hokage?


    If I step down, wont you have a chance topete for Fourth Hokage?


    How could you suddenly object it?


    Danzo was silent for a while, and added: Thepensation for the defeated country must not be canceled!


    That is to say, you agree with me stepping down?


    Hiruzen groaned in his heart, As expected of you!


    Although there were many thoughts in his heart, Hiruzen did not express his opinion in a hurry, and instead turned his head and looked towards the other two advisors and asked: Koharu, Homura, what do you think?


    Koharu is the first one to speak, Danzo is right. It seems unnecessary to ept Iwagakures surrender now. When the war at Kirigakure Battlefield is over, the situation in the Shinobi World will be more favorable for our Konoha. For Iwagakure to propose to surrender at this time, they just want to maximize their own interests because the situation has notpletely lean to us.


    Homura then said: I think it can be considered! Once Iwagakure announced their surrender, the already losing Kirigakure will definitely follow behind and announce their surrender. At that time, Kumogakure should not dare to fight against our Konoha alone, and the war will end immediately! The Shinobi in the vige will not have to sacrifice themselves anymore!


    Koharu pondered for a while and nodded slowly: Although we have lost thepensation for the defeated country from Iwagakure and the Land of Earth, it is indeed a good solution to end the war immediately and avoid more casualties from our Shinobi.


    I disagree! Compared to the benefits of the vige, what is the sacrifice of some trifling Shinobi?


    Danzos forehead was full of veins, and he said in a deep voice, Hiruzen, Koharu, Homura, dont forget how many Shinobi have been sacrificed by the vige since the start of the war? If we ept their surrender now, their sacrifices will be meaningless!


    It is precisely because too many Shinobi have been sacrificed that the war must be ended in the shortest possible time to avoid further casualties!


    Hiruzen shouted, Compared with the viges Shinobi, the triflingpensation for the defeated country is fundamentally insignificant!


    It seems that I cant convince you.


    Danzo got up straight away, turned around and left, Ill take my leave first.


    Where are you going, Danzo?! Hiruzen frowned.


    Go do what you should have done!


    Leaving a cruel sentence, Danzo turned and left Hokage Tower. Half an hourter, he left Konoha with arge number of Shinobi.

 Chapter 333: Building Momentum

    Chapter 333: Building Momentum


    After Danzo left, Hiruzen ended the meeting and dispatched some Anbu to follow Danzo.


    After that, Hiruzen wrote three letters, one to Sandaime Tsuchikage, Onoki, who is in Iwagakure, one to the Land of Rains frontline, and thest one to Minato who is stationed at the Kannabi Bridge.


    Then, he asked people to promote the importance of the Battle of Kannabi Bridge and Minatos contribution. And after some time, he gets his people to spread the information that Land of Earths Iwagakure is about to surrender.


    Although there is no clear description of the rtionship between the two, as long as everyone hear these two information, they will subconsciously think that it is the victory of the Battle of Kannabi Bridge that forced Iwagakure Vige to surrender!


    And the victory in the Battle of Kannabi Bridge is all due to the Yellow sh, Namikaze Minato!


    The next day, Hiruzen let people spread the news again, saying that once Iwagakure surrenders, Kirigakure will also surrender, and Kumogakure will be unable to fight against Konoha alone and will withdraw from the Land of Fire!


    Although the information still didnt say anything clearly, the clever vigers instantly deduced throughyers of reasoning and concluded that all of this is due to the Yellow sh, Namikaze Minato!


    If it wasnt for Minato destroying the Kannabi Bridge and win the Battle of Kannabi Bridge, Iwagakure would not have surrendered. If Iwagakure didnt surrender, Kirigakure would not surrender. If Kirigakure didnt surrender, Kumogakure will not withdraw from the Land of Fire, and the war will not end!


    Therefore, in the war that affected the Five Great Shinobi Countries this time, it was the Yellow sh, Namikaze Minato who single-handedly established Konohas victory!


    As a result, Minatos reputation is growing with each passing day, like the sun at high noon!


    Orochimaru at the corner of the street, watching all this coldly.


    During this period of time, Orochimaru used the opportunity of taking Anko out of the vige to do missions, and built various secret bases in the Shinobi World, collecting materials for human experiments, and collecting avable materials for his own use. He was so busy that he didnte back until now. And when he came back, he didnt expect to encounter such a thing.


    Hiruzen-sensei really spared no effort for Namikaze Minato. What hero who ended Shinobi World War? Hmph, if I was the one who go there, I can also destroy the Kannabi Bridge, I can also hold the strategic location, and I can also force Iwagakure to surrender!


    This is all due to the situation, and Namikaze Minato just happened to stand in the limelight!


    Besides, without all the efforts of Konohas Shinobi, Konoha would have already lost!


    Without the cost of weakening or even sacrificing all the Shinobis efforts, would Namikaze Minato be able toplete it?


    Orochimaru felt a little jealous, angry, and disappointed!


    Right now, Hiruzen has apparently abandoned his own disciple, Orochimaru and threw himself into the arms of his new favorite, Minato. Orochimaru knew thatining is useless, and only through violence can it be possible to snatch Konohas power from Hiruzens hands!


    But at this time, Danzo has actually left the vige!


    When Orochimaru was silent, Anko ran out from the nearby Ninja Tool shop and waved the kunai in her hand and said with a smile: Orochimaru-sensei, I bought it!


    Orochimaru nodded slightly: Then, lets go to the mission hall to pick up a new mission.


    Yes!


    Kannabi Bridge.


    Kakashi lived up to his name as a genius. It only took him one day to learn Subterranean Voyage, and by the third day, he was already able to use it skillfully.


    Because of that, he no longer hesitated, and immediately rushed to the ce where Obito was buried alive again with Minato, but at the request of Minato, he finally created a shadow clone and let the shadow clone search.


    Only after searching for a long time that he got an unexpected but expected information.


    The underground space under the ground has beenpletely covered under the giant rock!


    Kakashi was shocked and asked inexplicably: How is it possible? If the underground space is buried, why isnt the ground sunken at all?


    Summoning Technique.


    Minato said solemnly, The other side is not only good at Earth Release Ninjutsu and Genjutsu, but their Summoning Technique is also very powerful!


    So they summon rocks from other ces?


    Kakashi was very depressed, Minato-sensei, if this is the case, can we not find any clues anymore? Obito can we still find him?


    Minato nodded seriously and said: As long as Obito is still alive, he will definitely show up again.


    On the other hand, after Kanp got the Chidori scroll, he studied it while trying to collect it. After three days, all nine collections failed!


    However, Kanp did not give up. Kanp remembered when he collected the B-Rank Lightning Release Ninjutsu, Furious Lightning Tiger and the scene of heavy thunderstorms. On the fourth day, he began to use the rest of Lightning Release Ninjutsu before the collection. From the most basic D-Rank Lightning Release, he used them one by one, it was only one hourter that he finished using all the Lightning Release Ninjutsu, and then he collected Chidori, which has the training difficulty of A-Rank!


    The green light cluster in his mind surged quickly, but soon subsided.


    Its too difficult!


    Kanp covered his head, then took a deep breath, and continued to use Lightning Release after refining Chakra, so that before each collection, he would use the Lightning Release Ninjutsu he has mastered, which can improve the sess rate of collection. It can also improve his speed in using and control of the Lightning Release Ninjutsu, which means that he can do multiple things in one strike!


    As for the rest of the time, Kanp was not idle either. He kept training Fire Release, Earth Release, Water Release, and Wind Release. After a long time, Kanp gradually calmed down and immersed himself in various Ninjutsu.


    A few dayster.


    A letter was passed from Konoha to the Kannabi Bridge. It was the letter that Hiruzen wrote to Minato.


    Minato has a very high reputation among the Konoha and Kusagakures allied forces, so as soon as his letter arrived, some Shinobi ran to him immediately.


    At this time, Minato is studying Kakashis Sharingan.


    After Obitos Sharingan was transnted to Kakashi, because it could not be closed, Kakashis Chakra has been slowly consumed. Minato is good at Finjutsu, so Kakashi asked Minato for help.


    After researching, Minato indeed found a way to seal the Sharingan, but


    Kakashi, to avoid the Chakra consumption, the only way is to seal the Sharingan, but by sealing the Sharingan, you wont be able to use its power.


    Minato looked at him solemnly, In other words, your Chidori will also be seal!


    Without Sharingans dynamic vision, Kakashis Chidori will be reduced to a useless Ninjutsu that can easily hurt himself!


    Minato feels that Kakashis Chidori has great potential, so it would be a pity to give it up like this. As for the consumption of Sharingan, Kakashi is already a Jonin after all. If he works harder every day and spend more time to refine Chakra, this level of consumption would bepletely bearable.


    So Minato persuaded him.


    Kakashi nodded, as he also felt that its not good to seal the Sharingan like this, after all, it was a legacy left by Obito for him.


    No, Obito is not dead, so this Sharingan anyway, it cant be sealed.


    I understand. Kakashi breathed a sigh of relief.


    Minato smiled slightly, but just as he was about to speak, a Shinobi suddenly appeared: Minato-sama, there is a letter from you, it is from Hokage-sama.

 Chapter 334: The Hope of Every Konoha’s People

    Chapter 334: The Hope of Every Konoha��s People


    Hiruzens letter is very concise, informing Minato about the information that Iwagakure is about to surrender, and asked him to return to the vige immediately!


    Minato is also about to go back to the vige and have a good talk with Hiruzen about the Land of Grasss underground and Kakashis Sharingan, as he doesnt know how Uchiha n will react to it.


    However, this strategically important location cannot be given up just yet. In case Iwagakure was only pretending to surrender and secretly sent army to seize this ce, Konohas situation will be bad.


    So Minato left a shadow clone here, and after informing Dove and Crow, he quietly left with Kakashi and Rin.


    Land of Rain.


    Konohas frontline camp.


    After Hiruzens letter was delivered, the Shinobi on Konohas side immediately gathered from the front line to avoid conflicts with Iwagakures Shinobi!


    The same is true for the Iwagakures Shinobi, as they gradually put the Shinobi, who fought against Konoha on the battlefield, to fight against Sunagakures Shinobi!


    Sunagakure finds it very strange at first, as they didnt understand why Iwagakures Shinobi put so much force on their side after being so well-behaved before.


    After a little investigation, they suddenly discovered that Konoha and Iwagakures Shinobi were no longer fighting each other!


    Then they captured a few Iwagakures Shinobi, and only after interrogating and torturing them that they learned that Iwagakure was nning to surrender to Konoha conditionally, and Konoha is very likely to ept Iwagakures surrender!


    Sunagakure is furious when they heard this!


    When they invaded Konoha at the beginning, Iwagakure was half-hearted and even ying fiercely cheated at them, giving Sunagakure a hard time!


    Later, Sunagakure and Konoha formed an alliance and agreed to defeat Iwagakure together. But as a result, Konoha secretly negotiated the surrender terms with Iwagakure behind their backs.


    They were betrayed by Iwagakure first and betrayed by Konohater, so how can Sunagakure not furious?


    Rasa was so angry that his hair turned red!


    How can they!


    Unforgivable!!


    In anger, Rasa immediately wrote a sternly worded greeting letter to Hiruzen. After that, he couldnt stop his anger, and immediately took the Special Combat Troops and went to person. Within a few days, he brutally killed nearly hundreds of Iwagakures Shinobi, and disguised all of this as Konohas Shinobis doing!


    After a few days, Rasa discovered that besides them, there are other people doing this kind of thing, and they are even crazier than him!


    They not only kill Iwagakures Shinobi and frame Konoha, but also kill Amegakures Shinobi, Akatsukis Shinobi and Land of Rains civilian and me them to Iwagakure, and they killed Iwagakures Shinobi at night again to me it at Konoha!


    It is an aggressive attitude for fearing that the world is not chaotic enough.


    And the one who has done these things is Danzo, who pretends to be the hope of every Konohas people!


    After leaving the vige, Danzo rushed to the Land of Rain with his Root hurriedly, and then divided the Root into five teams, killing wildly day and night, and wantonly med it on the others. In order to prevent Iwagakure from surrendering, he did everything he could!


    On this day, the sky was covered with dark clouds, small rain fell from the dark clouds, and the hope of the every Konohas people, Shimura Danzo, led a Roots Shinobi troop to pretend to be Iwagakures Shinobi to attack three Akatsukis Shinobi.


    More than dozens of Roots Shinobi, who have disguised as Iwagakures Shinobi, are fighting silently. In order to prevent their identity from being revealed, none of them are allowed to use Ninjutsu. They can only use Ninja Tools, Explosive Tag, Three Basic Technique, Advanced Three Basic Technique, etc. Because of that, their battle strength was greatly reduced, but the three people on the opposite side didnt try to kill the enemy, they only defended and did not attack!


    Soon, the three Akatsukis Shinobi are in danger!


    At this time, Danzo, who is standing in the back and watching, gradually frowned. Among the three Akatsukis Shinobi, he focused his gaze at the red-haired one Why does he look more and more like the one Orochimaru asked me to look for?


    Danzo immediately notified his subordinates in a concealed manner. The other two Shinobi were to be killed directly, but the red-haired one must be kept alive!


    Since the great Danzo-sama has spoken, the strength of the Roots Shinobi suddenly exploded!


    The Akatsukis Shinobi are none other than Yahiko, Nagato, and Konan!


    There are so many Shinobi lying in ambush here


    Yahiko shouted loudly while avoiding the offensive of the Iwagakures Shinobi, Wait! You are Iwagakures Shinobi, right? We are the Shinobi of Land of Rains Akatsuki. We are here to have a discussion with you! Its for peace !!


    Yahiko shouted a long time, but none of the surrounding Iwagakures Shinobi replied, and their offensive became more and more fierce!


    Damn, they didnt even response! Nagato was also surrounded by more than a dozen Iwagakures Shinobi at this time. Because he was only defending and not attacking, he was almost unable to hold on!


    Yahiko, what should we do? Konan shouted.


    Our purpose is to have discussion, dont kill them! Yahiko and.


    But as soon as he finished speaking, one of the Iwagakures Shinobi rushed towards him and stabbed Yahiko.


    Yahiko!!!


    Konan screamed and was injured by Iwagakures Shinobi immediately.


    Seeing dozens of Iwagakures Shinobi pounce on the injured Yahiko and Konan, Nagato couldnt stand the stimulus, and then immediately roared angrily. His dark eyes instantly turned into Rinnegan, and the terrifying power rippled around.


    Boom!!!


    From the depths of the ground, a ferocious and huge monster roared and drilled out of the ground. From a distance, it looked like a huge treant, and it was none other than the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path!


    Roar roar roar!!


    The Demonic Statue of the Outer Path roared uncontrobly as soon as it came out. The majestic pressure was like a mountain, and the Iwagakures Shinobi around started to fall onto the ground one after another.


    At the same time, with the roar of the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path, Nagatos plump cheeks are also thinning at a speed visible by naked eye, and his vitality is constantly being drawn by the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path.


    Nagato, stop!


    Dont!


    When Yahiko and Konan saw this scene, they immediately rushed over while clutching their wounds, using their bodies to stop Nagato.


    Nagato regained his sanity, only to find that Yahiko and Konan were not dead, and then his eyes rolled as he loses consciousness, and at the same time, the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path dissipated in a huge cloud of smoke instantly.


    When the smoke cleared, Yahiko and Konan have already disappeared with Nagato, leaving only the mess on the ground and the lying Iwagakures Shinobi!


    Is that Rinnegans power just now?


    Danzo flickered forward, and theres a thoughtful expression on his face, No wonder Orochimaru wants to track his clues.


    At the same time, many of the Iwagakures Shinobi that fell on the ground burst into smoke and changed into Roots Shinobi.


    Danzo closed his eye slightly, and said: Take back all the corpses, and dont leave any evidence of our Konoha!


    Yes!


    Land of Grass.


    The strategic location where Kannabi Bridge is located.


    After nearly ten days of training, Kanp finally sessfully collected Chidori after using all Lightning Release Ninjutsu again and again!


    Ox  Rabbit  Monkey!


    Lightning Release: Chidori!


    Kanp held his right wrist with his left hand, and arge amount of Lightning Attribute Chakra instantly poured into his right palm. In an instant, the azure blue thunder light exploded and crackled like a thousand birds chirping together!


    Sess!


    Kanp raised his eyes slightly, and rushed out instantly.


    His speed is getting faster and faster, but under the dynamic vision, things around him are clearly printed in his eyes.


    Very good, I can still use it!


    As expected of Shisuis dynamic vision!


    Kanp excitedly chopped up all the trees and rocks along the way with the Chidori, looking very happy!


    At this moment, a blond figure suddenly appeared in front of him. Kanp was startled, and hurriedly put the Chidori away.

 Chapter 335: Her Face Is Black

    Chapter 335: Her Face Is ck


    Land of Earth, Iwagakure.


    Tsuchikage Building.


    Onoki has received the letter from Hiruzen, and after reading it, he held a higher-ups meeting again.


    It was still the same round table as before, and the group of Iwagakures higher-ups entered from the door one after another, filling the round table.


    Onoki directly handed the letter to them, and said: Sandaime Hokage has agreed to our surrender request, so the next step is to draw up the surrender treaty, and set the cancetion of thepensation for the defeated country as the first point! As for Sandaime Hokage stepping down, what do you think about it?


    Hiruzen has basically agreed to step down, but he could not step down because he was forced by Iwagakure. After all, that old man didnt want to lose his face.


    Therefore, Hiruzen stated in the letter that when Iwagakure announces its surrender, he will take the initiative to abdicate the Hokages position and be responsible for the Konohas Shinobi who died in the war


    That old fox Sandaime Hokage is about to step down, but he still wants to save face.


    He is a viges Kage after all. We should not push too much, so as not to cause problems.


    Agreed.


    Agreed.


    But on the Land of Rains frontline, there are people on Konohas side who are constantly assassinating the Shinobi from our vige, whats going on with this?


    This is definitely Sunagakures trick in order to destroy the peace between us and Konoha.


    Yeah, once we surrender to Konoha, there will be only us and Sunagakure left in the Land of Rains battlefield!


    Sunagakure is already scared, hahaha!


    We need to end the war with Konoha as soon as possible, so that we can also deal with Sunagakure with all our strength!


    By the way, there must be another use written in the surrender treaty: Konoha must not interfere in our war with Sunagakure!


    Yeah, thats it!


    The group of Iwagakures higher-ups exchanged opinions and the vote was unanimously approved. Then, they simultaneously turned their heads to look towards Onoki.


    Onoki put his hands on the table, floated up from the chair, and said loudly: Then, from now on, our Iwagakure will officially surrender to Konoha!


    Land of Grass.


    Deep in the dense forest near the strategic location where the Kannabi Bridge is located.


    Minato-sama.


    Kanp paused his footsteps, feeling a bit shy for some reason.


    Kakashi only developed Chidori not long ago, and now that he has actually learned it, and it was seen by Kakashis teacher, which is really embarrassing.


    Minato was taken aback and asked: Kanp, Kakashis Chidori, when did you learn it?


    Ive just learned.


    Kanp said shyly, Kakashi-senpai exchanged Chidori for Subterranean Voyage with me.


    As soon as these words came out, Kanps face turned red again.


    Its like using his ten dor with Kakashis one hundred dor. Kanp is feeling proud and shy, for fear of being scolded by Minato!


    Fortunately, Minato didnt have this kind of thought, but asked with concern: Kanp, when using Chidori, can your eyes see the things around you?


    Kanp nodded: Minato-sama, I have dynamic vision, so I can still see.


    Minato heaved a sigh of relief when he heard this. If he cant see clearly, this technique would be dangerous for Kanp.


    Kanp suddenly remembered something and asked: Minato-sama, why havent I seen Kakashi-senpai these few days?


    Minato smiled and said: I have brought him and Rin back.


    Brought him


    Kanp was taken aback, and then suddenly realized, You are a shadow clone?


    Minato nodded with a smile: Whats wrong?


    Kanp blinked his eyes twice, wanting to say whats wrong, which is, his student, Rin, may be killed by Madaras plot.


    But how do I say these words?


    For example, you were reborn twenty years ago in the US and still have your memory, so you knew that 9/11 incident wasing, but what would you do?


    Even if you say it, who will believe you?


    Even if it turns out that you are rightter on, will you gain fame? No, you will definitely be captured by the US authorities for interrogation, to see if you are involved in this matter!


    Even if it turns out that you are innocent, you will still be monitored everywhere you go!


    Before you have enough strength


    Low-profile development, do not waver.


    Low-profile development, do not waver.


    Low-profile development, do not waver.


    After Kanp repeated this sentence in his hearts a few times, he instantly calmed down, and then said: Minato-sama, there is actually something I have been very concerned about!


    What is it? Minato asked with a smile.


    When I saw Rin-senpai before, I found that her face was ck, and I am afraid that there will be a bloody disaster! Kanp said with serious expression.


    Huh? Minato looked dumbfounded,pletely unable to understand the rtionship between Rins ck face and bloody disaster, At most, it can only be said that she is ill, right?


    But Rin is a Medical-nin, so even if she is sick, she can take care of herself.


    Wait!


    Could it be that time of the month?


    The corner of Minatos mouth twitched slightly, and he didnt know whether to cry orugh, so he patted Kanps shoulder, and said: Kanp, dont say these kinds of words again in the future, Rin will be angry if she hears it!


    After saying that, Minato flickered away directly.


    This time, its Kanps turn to be dumbfounded: Your expression What the hell are you thinking about?


    Kanp looked the ce where Minato was before, and he felt tired physically and mentally.


    At the same time.


    Minato, Kakashi and Rin also returned to Konoha smoothly.


    After reporting at the entrance of the vige, the three of them were surrounded by arge number of vigers as soon as they entered the vige.


    Yellow sh!!!


    So handsome, I really want to marry him!!!


    Namikaze Minato-sama, you are our hero!!!


    Yellow sh, keep it up, everyone supports you!


    Yellow sh, I want to bear your child~~~


    With a smile on his face, Minato walked towards Hokage Tower and waved to the vigers, who is on both sides of the street.


    Minato-sensei, Ill go to Hokage Tower to wait for you first. Kakashi couldnt stand this scene, so he disappeared with a Body Flicker Technique directly.


    Minato-sensei, me too! Rin also said softly, and immediately went after Kakashi.


    After some time, Minato finally arrived at Hokage Tower.


    Minato-sensei, youre so slow. Kakashi got impatient after waiting for a while.


    Kakashi, this is because Minato-sensei is so popr! Rin said with a smile.


    Okay, follow me to see Hokage-sama.


    Minato smiled, and then took them to Hokages Office.


    When Hiruzen saw Minatoing in, a gratified smile immediately appeared on his face: Minato, wee back!


    Hokage-sama, has Iwagakure really decided to surrender to us? Minato asked.


    Hiruzen nodded, and said: All this is because of you, Minato.


    Minato smiled wryly and shook his head: Hokage-sama, I


    Hiruzen waved his hand to stop Minatos modesty, and said: You are the key to the Battle of Kannabi Bridge. This is an undeniable fact, so there is no need to be humble.


    I understand.


    Minato nodded, then he put on a serious face and said, Hokage-sama, there are two things I want to report to you!


    Hiruzen nodded.


    The first thing is Kakashis eye! Minato turned his head and looked towards the silver-haired boy, Kakashi.


    Kakashi nodded, and then pulled up his forehead protector, revealing a vertical scar left eye, and then his eyelid slowly opened.


    What?!


    Seeing Kakashis left eye, Hiruzen suddenly stood up from his chair, Sharingan?! How is it possible? Could it be The eye of your dead disciple, Uchiha Obito?


    Minato nodded and said: Yes, before he died, Obito gave Kakashi his left eye as a gift for bing Jonin.


    Hiruzen sat down slowly and his eyebrows wrinkled slightly: Sharingan is the Kekkei Genkai of Uchiha n. If it is owned by outsiders


    Its not a trivial matter. If others know that Sharingan can be transnted, it is unknown how many Shinobi will target Uchiha ns people.


    But if Kakashis Sharingan is removed


    Hiruzen looked up at Kakashi.


    Kakashi put on an expression of being a salted fish, and said seriously: This is a gift from Obito. In any case, I will protect it until I see him again!


    Sure enough.


    Hiruzen felt a little headache, but soon after, he felt that something was wrong.


    Wait! You just said see him again? Didnt Uchiha Obito already died? Hiruzen learned of Obitos death through the information written by Dove and Crow, but because of Minatos order, Kakashi, Kanp and Rin didnt reveal Obitos resurrection to Dove and Crow.


    Hokage-sama, this is the second thing I want to report to you! Minatos face was grim.

 Chapter 336: Uchiha Or Abyss?

    Chapter 336: Uchiha Or Abyss?


    Obito didnt die?!


    Ten minutester, after hearing the second report from Minato, Hiruzen was shocked!


    Where Obito was buried alive, there was an underground passage in the ground, which connected a huge underground space. Obito fell into the underground passage and was rescued by a mysterious Shinobi in the underground space!


    And that mysterious Shinobi is good at Genjutsu and Summoning Technique, and seems to have a slight hostility towards Konoha.


    This is matter is kind of shocking, and it looks like this matter is not small, so Hiruzen needs some time to digest.


    Hokage-sama, we can investigate the identity of the mysterious Shinobi in the underground spaceter, but about Kakashi Minato looked at Hiruzen with some hesitation.


    Hiruzen came back to his senses, thought for a while and agreed: Thats true! When Iwagakure receives my letter, they should announce their surrender. At that time, the situation in the Shinobi World willpletely fall to Konohas side. Kirigakure, who is already at a disadvantage, will certainly withdraw their troops, and the Uchiha n will be able toe back


    Uchiha n has been fighting on the battlefield for so long and has made countless contributions. Their purpose is to break free from the shackle of being the Military Police Force in the vige, and they wanted more right to speak, so that they can have higher position!


    Now that Hiruzen intends to push Minato to the top position, he will definitely offend the Uchiha n, and if he let them know that Minatos disciple, Kakashi has transnted their ns Sharingan


    Haah, why would all the thingse at once like this?


    Hokage-sama!


    Rin, who was standing on the side, stepped forward bravely, sped her hands on her chest, and said nervously, Sharingan is a gift from Obito to Kakashi, so it shouldnt have anything to do with Uchiha n, right? And, Obito is not dead, so even if they want to take the Sharingan back, they have to wait for Obito toe back!


    Hiruzen shook his head and said: What you said is not wrong, but things are not as simple as you think.


    Hokage-sama!


    Suddenly, an Anbu appeared in the office, knelt down on one knee, and said, I just received thetest information that Iwagakure has officially announced to the Shinobi World that it will conditionally surrender to Konoha!


    Hiruzen and Minatos expressions tightened when they heard this. They just received the information here, so after half a day at thetest, Kirigakure will also receive information.


    It seems that the Uchiha n will be back soon!


    Kakashi, you should leave the vige first for the time being.


    Hiruzen mused, While you are away, I willplete the discussion with the Uchiha n.


    I understand. Kakashi nodded.


    Kakashi, Im going too! Rin said.


    Kakashi nodded: Okay.


    When the two left, Hiruzen told the Anbu to retreat, and soon, he and Minato were the only ones left in the office.


    Hokage-sama, please leave the discussion with the Uchiha n to me. Minato said.


    Hiruzen shook his head and said: As Im still sitting in Hokages position, Ill be the one who take care of the troublesome things that offend people.


    Hokage-sama Minato was about to say more, but Hiruzen raised his hand to stop him.


    Minato, do you have any thoughts about the mysterious Shinobi in the underground space? Hiruzen directly skipped over the matter and talked about the mysterious Shinobi.


    Minato did not reply, but bowed deeply, then raised his head and said: I suspect they may be rted to the Uchiha n.


    Hiruzen said: Tell me the reason.


    Yes!


    Minato pondered for a while, and slowly opened his mouth and told his analysis, First, the mysterious Shinobi is good at Genjutsu, and the Uchiha ns Sharingan Genjutsu should be the best in the Shinobi World! Second, Uchiha n is also proficient in Summoning Technique! Third, to build a huge secret space underground, the mysterious Shinobi shouldnt alone, then there must be a n behind them. Fourth, the mysterious Shinobi saves Obito but does not show up, which is kind of strange. If the mysterious Shinobi is hostile to our Konoha, then he should not save Obito, who is a Konohas Shinobi. And if the mysterious Shinobis attitude towards Konoha is friendly, then why didnt he show up after he saved Obito?


    Hiruzen nodded while listening: What you said make sense.


    Based on the above four points, I suspected that the underground space might be the Uchiha ns secret base. They didnt want to reveal that the base was built by the Uchiha n, but they didnt want to watch Obito being buried alive, so they rescued him, and at the same time, they used Genjutsu to prevent Kanps investigation, and then used Summoning Technique to fill the underground space with mud and rocks. Minato concluded.


    Hiruzen lit his tobo pipe and took a deep breath.


    Smoke entered his lungs from the throat, and thenes out from his nose and mouth. Hiruzen coughed heavily and said: Minato, there is another possibility!


    What is it? Minato asked.


    "


    "


    Have you ever thought that Kanp is lying to you, and he may not have fall into Genjutsu at all!


    Hiruzen said in a low voice, What if Kanps shadow clone had entered the underground space and meet the people inside?


    Minato frowned and asked: Why did Hokage-sama say that?


    Its time to let you know.


    Hiruzen stood up and closed the window, his back looked bleak, In the Shinobi World, there is a mysterious organization secretly lurking, it is called Abyss!


    Minato frowned when he heard this: Abyss? Hokage-sama, Ive never heard of it.


    I only learned about it during this war.


    Hiruzen turned around, sat back in his seat, and said, And Kanp is the one who told me.


    Abyss what kind of organization is this? Why does Kanp know this Abyss? Minato asked solemnly.


    On Crescent Moon Ind, Kirigakures Shinobi, Yuki Aoi, openly betrayed Kirigakure and teamed up with Kanp to assassinate hispanions. Have you heard about it, Minato? Hiruzen asked.


    Minato nodded: I know, I heard that this incident directly led to the internal strife at the Kirigakures frontline.


    Hiruzen took another puff of his tobo pipe and said: Thats right, but thats forter, what I want to talk about is Yuki Aoi!


    "


    "


    Minato narrowed his eyes and said: Yuki Aoi is a person from the Abyss?


    Hiruzen nodded slightly, and said, The reason why Yuki Aoi betrayed Kirigakure and worked together with Kanp to assassinate Kirigakures Shinobi ording to Kanp, it was because the abyss had taken a fancy to his Kekkei Genkai, and Yuki Aoi wanted him to join the Abyss, but Kanp said he refused.


    Hearing this, Minatos heart moved: Kekkei Genkai?


    Yes, Kekkei Genkai.


    Hiruzen spewed out the smoke and said, The Abyss is a mysterious organization that only epts Kekkei Genkai Shinobi! And Obito just happens to have Sharingan!


    Does Hokage-sama suspect that underground space is the secret base of the Abyss? And the Abyss saved Obito, who owns Sharingan, because they want to absorb him into their organization? If it is really so, it can indeed exin why the other party is unwilling to contact us after saving Obito.


    Minato frowned, As for Kanp, he entered the base of Abyss and lied to us in order to conceal the information about Abyss, thats why he lied to us and saying that he fell into Genjutsu?


    Do you think its possible? Hiruzen said and then thought, If this is the case, then it can be confirmed that Kanp have joined the Abyss.


    Minato carefully recalled the scene at that time. After Kanp came up from the ground, he first stated that he had not found Obito, and then hinted that he might be rescued by someone. Finally, under his questioning, Kanp told them about the underground passage.


    If Kanp really wants to conceal the Abyss, then he could have concealed everything from the beginning. Why bother hinting that Obito was rescued? Why would he tell us about the underground passage?


    Minato told Hiruzen about his doubts, and thetter murmured: PerhapsKanp is faltering now.


    Konoha and Abyss?


    "


    "


    Minato frowned slightly, and after a while, he shook his head with a wry smile and said: Hokage-sama, but we still cant confirm whether the underground space is created by the Abyss or by the Uchiha n, or it may even be built by a third-party force.


    Hiruzen was stunned, then he smiled wryly and shook his head: You are right, everything is just a guess, I am too impatient.


    Hokage-sama, let me investigate this matter! Minato said seriously.


    Hiruzen subconsciously wants to refuse, but after thinking that he is about to step down and hand over the power to Minato, he felt that it is not unreasonable to hand over this matter to him.


    Because of that, he nodded and said: Minato, no matter what the truth is, you must be careful!


    Understood!


    Minato responded, and then asked, Hokage-sama, since Iwagakure has announced their surrender, will the allied forces stationed at Kannabi Bridge be withdrawn?


    Hiruzen nodded: Let theme back.


    Hearing this, Minato immediately created a shadow clone and said: Notify Dove, and Crow to bring the Shinobi from the vige back.


    The shadow clone nodded, and then disbanded directly.


    In the next instant, Minatos shadow clone that is staying at the Kannabi Bridge instantly received the order to retreat, as well as all the content of the chat between his main body and Hiruzen.

 Chapter 337: Goodbye Shishui

    Chapter 337: Goodbye Shishui


    Kanp didnt know that he had be the center of the topic of Sandaime Hokage and the Future Yondaime Hokage. At this time, he was packing up and preparing to return to Konoha with Dove, Crow and the others.


    When the news of Iwagakures surrender came, Kusagakures Shinobi went back directly. Dove and Crow didnt have the viges order, so they had to stay behind until Minatos shadow clone gave them the order from the vige.


    Twenty minutester, Dove, Crow, and the others finished packing up, and then headed towards the Land of Fire.


    Kanp followed unhurriedly, and as he ran, he found Minatos shadow clone ran beside him.


    Minato-sama.


    Although the other side is just a shadow clone, Kanp is still respectful.


    Hokage-sama has already told me about the Abyss. Minatos shadow clone whispered as he ran, paying attention to Kanps micro expression from the corner of his eye.


    Kanp froze for a moment, then nodded: Oh.


    Minato is the future Yondaime Hokage after all, so it is not strange for Sandaime to tell him the information of the Abyss.


    There is nothing to be surprised about this.


    Kanp is as stable as an old dog.


    As for the Minatos shadow clone next to me, he feels slightly certain. If the underground space where Obito fell is really built by the Abyss and Kanp lied, then when the Abyss was suddenly mentioned, there must be subtle but rich expression changes in Kanps face and eyes, and then he would instinctively use words to distract him, or dispel his suspicion, but Kanp just froze for a moment, and didnt show any expression or saying anything except an oh. Although this cannot directly prove that the underground space has nothing to do with the Abyss, the probability has be extremely small.


    Next, Minatos shadow clone chatted softly with Kanp about the Abyss.


    Kanp also doesnt know much about the Abyss. He only knows about Yuki Aoi and the fact that the Abyss is trying to recruit Pakura, and he doesnt know about the rest.


    Then, Minatos shadow clone told Kanp about the possibility that the underground space was built by the Uchiha n.


    When Kanp heard this, he nodded hurriedly and said: I also think that it has something to do with Uchiha n, but can the Uchiha ns Genjutsu make my shadow clone fall into Genjutsu silently?


    Kanp really wants to lead Minatos thought to Madara, but considering that there may be Zetsu following them from underground, he didnt dare to say the truth.


    Minato smiled and said: Well know when you go back and try it.


    At the same time.


    The front line of Kirigakures Battlefield.


    The news of Iwagakures surrender swept the battlefield like a tornado. All Kirigakures Shinobi were both shocked and angry, because this news meant that the Konohas army that was fighting against Iwagakures Shinobi in the Land of Rain will appear in their battlefield!


    Kirigakures Shinobi was already crushed and beaten by Uchiha and Hyuga n because of their internal strife, so if there is another Shinobi armye here, they will definitely be defeated!


    The Kirigakures higher-ups on the front line didnt want to give up just like that, but they didnt have any choice but to give up. After arguing and arguing, out of nowhere, someone suddenly proposed a n that could turn the tables in one fell swoop. Thats right, its none other than Biju Delivery n!


    "


    "


    As long as they send Sanbi to Konoha, they can draw the bottom line andpletely destroy Konoha directly!


    In order to carry out this n, Kirigakures Shinobi pretended to be more cowardly, pulled all their forces along the coast, and then retreated to the sea like a tide, but they actually secretly transferred Sanbi from their vige!


    After Iwagakure announced their surrender, Uchiha n and Hyuga n had already anticipated the retreat of the Kirigakures Shinobi, so when they observed and confirmed with their respective Kekkei Genkai, the Shinobi of two ns began to return to Konoha in batches.


    Iwagakure surrendered, and Kirigakure retreated. When the news came out, Kumogakure immediately chose to retreat too. Although A and Killer B both wanted to fight against Minato again, the viges higher-ups have released the order, so they had no choice but to withdraw from the Land of Fires territory!


    At the same time, the Konohas Shinobi army at the Land of Rain also received the order and began to slowly withdraw from the Land of Rain.


    Although Rasa had anticipated this situation, seeing the Konohas Shinobi army withdraw from Land of Rain still made him angry!


    So he put all his grievances and anger on Iwagakures Shinobi, and led Sunagakures Shinobi army to fight Iwagakures Shinobi several times, winning some times and losing some times.


    As for Danzo, after Iwagakure announced their surrender, he knew that no matter how much he did, it would be useless, so he had no choice but to withdraw from the Land of Rain gloomily, but before he left the Land of Rain, he wrote another letter to the leader of Amegakure, Hanzo of the Smander!


    The content of the letter is the same as the first letter. It states the terrifying consequences of the Akatsukis development, and the fact is the same as he said. Now that Akatsukis reputation is well known, they have already begun to influence the dominance status of Amegakure, so Danzo believes that this Shinobi Worlds Demigod will join hands with him to deal with the Akatsuki!


    At that time, Nagatos Rinnegan will be his!


    Sure enough, after receiving Danzos letter again, Hanzos mood waspletely different.


    The first time, he only snorted disdainfully, but this time, he was scared!


    Hanzo personally agreed with the use of Akatsuki to rescue civilians who were disced and their homes destroyed by the war, and the use of Akatsuki to maintain the Land of Rains order that was on the verge of destruction due to the war. Even when Akatsuki rose rapidly in the war, he also knew about it, but he didnt care about it. It was only until he saw Danzos letter that he was a little panicked.


    If the Akatsuki continues to develop, all the Land of Rains civilians will only recognize the existence of the Akatsuki. And my Amegakure will behistory? I dont believe it!


    Hanzo immediately called for Amegakures Anbu, and ordered them to immediately gathered intelligence, to see which one is more important in the hearts of the Rain of Rains civilians, Amegakure or the Akatsuki.


    A few days have passed.


    Kanps entire group traveled at fast speed, and finally returned to Konoha.


    After registering his name, Kanp stood at the gate of the vige, looking at the streets with peopleing and going. Recalling the cold time when he was stationed at the border, he couldnt help but want to cry.


    Kanp!


    Far away, another group of people also rushed towards Konoha at a very fast speed.


    When Kanp heard this voice, he turned his head to look, and saw that these group of people turned out to be Uchiha ns Shinobi, and the one who called him was naturally Shisui.


    Shisui!


    Kanp is overjoyed. Since the disbandment of Shikuros Team 2, Kanp and Shisui have not seen each other for a while. When they met at this time, Kanp didnt have his mood swinging, and was not moved to tears at all.


    Long time no see! Shisui directly flickered in front of Kanp with Body Flicker Technique.


    Yeah.


    Kanp looked up and down Shisui with deep meaning in his eyes, and said with admiration, Shisui of the Body Flicker, it seems that you have a famous title now.


    It seems that I have only collected one dynamic vision from him.


    Now that Shisui has matured.


    Mangekyo Sharingan, Super Body Flicker Technique and so on, emmmmm


    Shisui smiled and said: Im just a little good at Body Flicker Technique, that your eyes are still weird as always.


    Nonsense, I was just so touched and almost shed tears when I saw you. Didnt you see it? Kanp was very aggrieved.


    Shisui smiled wryly, and shook his head. Just as he wanted to say something, another calm voice came from the side: Shisui, register quickly, havent you been talking about Itachi?


    Shisui turned his head: I understand, n Head-sama.


    Uchiha Fugaku?


    Kanp turned his head and saw Fugakus stern and majestic face. Hes followed by a group of unsmiling and imposing Uchiha Shinobi.


    Kanp raised his eyebrows as he saw this: What does he mean by this? Is he not happy that Shisui have a conversation with me? Are you afraid that I will abduct the hope of your n?


    Kanp, lets talk next time. Shisui said his goodbye to Kanp with a smile.


    Kanp nodded: Well, goodbye.


    Husky, lets go too. Dove, who is at the front, urged.


    Iming.


    Looking at the backs of the Uchiha ns members leaving, Kanp felt that the vige would not be peaceful for a while.

 Chapter 338: Danzo Wants To Be Here Too

    Chapter 338: Danzo Wants To Be Here Too


    After entering Konoha, Dove and Crow took Kanp, Peppa and the other Anbu to Hokage Tower, reporting their work to Hiruzen and Anbu Commander, Eagle.


    Of course, it was mainly the Team Leader, Dove and vice-leader, Crow who reported, and the rest of the Anbu was just standing nearby.


    After listening to the report, Hiruzen nodded lightly, and said: Everyone has worked hard on this mission. Stationed at the border, captured the Kannabi Bridge, so manypanions of ourpanions died before and after. Everyone is the hero of the vige!


    After encouraging everyone, Hiruzen asked them to redeem their contributions at the Anbus headquarters and gave them three days-off.


    Arriving at Anbus headquarters, Kanp and the others first handed over the remains of theirpanions, followed by their own mission logs, and then their respective contributions.


    Kanp took out more than 30 Iwagakures Shinobi Certificate. Dove only had a dozen because of his serious injuries, Crow also had nearly 30, and Peppa was even worse, with only one. At the start of the battle, he exchanged his serious injury with the life of a Tobubetsu Jonin, and he has been supporting it since then. When his injury was healed, Iwagakures Shinobi army has already run towards the Land of Rain.


    Damn it. When Peppa saw that Kanp had so many Shinobi Certificates, he was very envious, and his breath became a little rough.


    Wild Cat smiled and pulled out five Shinobi Certificates. Seeing this, Peppa is depressed. He is Taijutsu Shinobi and Wild Cat is Genjutsu Shinobi. If he is not injured, he will definitely be able to get more Shinobi Certificates than her.


    Fortunately, these are only personal contribution. Tasks such as stationing the border and capturing the Kannabi Bridge are collective meritorious deeds. These are very big contributions, and apart from Team Leader and vice- leader, everyone elses contribution is divided equally, and there are also their deadpanions.


    As for Anbus contribution, they can be exchanged for money. Generally, Anbus contribution will be directly exchanged for money, and then distributed to the survivors along with the pension.


    In addition to exchanging money, contribution can also be used to redeem Five-Attributes Ninjutsu and exquisite Ninja Tool, such as the summary of Summoning Technique written by Sarutobi Hiruzen that Kanp borrowed from Anbus Libraryst time, but the merits used to borrow books are generally not too high.


    After recording his contribution, Kanp took a look at his own. In the past few years after joining Anbu, Kanp has worked as a prison guard, tortured spies, and stationed at the border, so he has umted a lot of contribution, but Kanp didnt have anything special that he wanted to exchange.


    Regarding money, there are more than a dozen Gekko Taverns in Konoha that are continuously making money, so he has no shortage of this.


    Regarding Ninjutsu, from the Ninjutsu Scrolls obtained from Orochimaru, he has only collected Lightning and Fire Release Ninjutsu now, and there are still three other attributes and Fuinjutsu. He also carries more than 200 strong Iwagakures Shinobi on his back, so his Collection Technique is already very busy.


    Furthermore, the Ninjutsu that can be exchanged in the Anbu are actually just C-Rank and B-Rank Ninjutsu, and there is no A-Rank Ninjutsu. At first, it is a bit difficult for Kanp to ept it, but he understands itter. Training A-Rank Ninjutsu requires a lot of energy and time, and they may not be able to learn in the end, and Anbus responsibilities are very important, so they didnt have much time to waste for training!


    Of course, the most important thing is that S-Rank, A-Rank, B-Rank, C-Rank and so on are just the rank of Ninjutsus training difficulty, not the rank of Ninjutsus strength, so in Anbu, everyone just needs to train what they are good at, and theres no need for them to specifically get A-Rank and S-Rank Ninjutsu.


    As for the Ninja Tools, Kanp already has the Kusanagi Sword. The other Ninja Tools are useless with such thing in his hand, so he dismissed it.


    The only thing Kanp finds useful is outlines of various Ninjutsu written by Hiruzen.


    Unfortunately, these books are all printed and not handwritten by Hiruzen himself, so its a bit regrettable that Kanp cant collect them.


    After borrowing a few outlines about Fuinjutsu, Kanp left the Anbus headquarters, and then returned to Wild Teams locker room on the third floor of Hokage Tower with Peppa and Wild Cat, and changed their clothes.


    Speaking of which, we have now been assigned to team leader Dove, then should our base be moved to them? Wild Cat asked while changing clothes.


    We should wait for the notice.


    Kanp casually replied, then took off the wolf mask, took out a dozen sealing scrolls connected together from his pocket, changed into his own clothes, and then put the bundle of scrolls in a backpack.


    Hey Kanp, why do you bring so many scrolls every time? Peppa couldnt help but asked.


    Ah, these are all special products I encountered during the mission, so I brought them all back. Kanp said.


    Although Peppa and Wild Cat have seen Kanps behavior of picking up corpses on the battlefield, they would never have thought that Kanp would carry more than two hundred corpses in his pockets every day.


    Ill go first.


    After changing his clothes, Kanp waved his hand and left.


    After arriving home safely, Kanp changed his shoes at the entrance and found Keikos shoes. guessed that she had been on the night shift recently, so she should be sleeping at home at this moment.


    As for Hayate, he must be at the Academy, and Hoshino is probably with the two old men, Inoue and Matsushita.


    Kanp took a shower first, then took the small backpack into his bedroom and slept soundly.


    At the same time.


    Uchiha ns n Head, Fugaku and Hyuga ns n Head, Hiashi, came to the Hokage Tower together.


    Hiruzen had prepared a thank-you speech early on. As soon as the two arrived, he immediately expressed his thanks solemnly, and it took him two minutes to finish the thank-you speech!


    Both Fugaku and Hiashi smiled and said that fighting for the vige is a matter of course.


    The two sides exchanged pleasantries for a few minutes before finally getting down to business.


    Iwagakure did not surrender unconditionally. They forcefully canceled thepensation for the defeated country. From the perspective of interests, the Shinobi who died in Land of Rain all died in vain.


    Hiruzen said painfully, All of this is my responsibility, so I will take this responsibility.


    What do you mean by that, Hokage-sama? Fugaku asked calmly.


    I n to Just as Hiruzen was about to speak, the offices door was suddenly pushed open, and Danzo walked in aggressively.


    After rushing day and night, Danzo finally returned to Konoha. Danzo naturally does not miss Hiruzen, but because there are two conditions for Iwagakures surrender. In addition to canceling thepensation for the defeated country, there is one more!


    And Danzo felt that he needed to say this one himself to relieve his hatred!


    Hiruzen, not only the Shinobi at the Land of Rains battlefield, but you also have to take responsibility for the Shinobi who died in other battlefields!


    Danzo came over and pped his hands on the desk heavily. He bent over slightly, looked straight into Hiruzens eyes, and said in an unquestionable tone, You are no longer suitable for leading Konoha!


    Fugakus eyes shone brightly in an instant, and it was just for a moment.


    As for Hiashi, his eyes are lowered. His grandfather died, his father died, and even one of his nsmans eyes are stealed. In addition, because they suffered heavy casualties, there were manyints from the Branch House. Now that he was the only one left in the Main House, he felt very lonely, Even if I sit on Yondaime Hokages position, whats the point?


    Hiruzen squinted his eyes, looking at Danzo expressionlessly.


    Danzo is also looking directly at him without showing any weakness.


    Now, even if Hiruzen is unwilling, he must resign from the Hokages position. Otherwise, as soon as Iwagakure made Hiruzens letter public, he will be a viin who does not keep his promises and is hungry for power. At that time, Konohas reputation will be tarnished!


    After a while, Hiruzen retracted his gaze, silently lit his tobo pipe, and said: You are right, I am no longer suitable to lead Konoha.

 Chapter 339: Enlightenment

    Chapter 339: Enlightenment


    When the surrender treaty with Iwagakure is signed, I will step down from the Sandaime Hokages position and give way to Yondaime Hokage!


    Hiruzen took a puff of his pipe and said slowly, As for the candidates for Yondaime Hokage, it will be selected from the viges Jonin in ordance with the established rules, and then the list will be handed over to the Daimyo and his Minister, as well as the viges higher-ups, for a joint ruling between the two parties, and finally a vote of confidence from the Jonin. Do you have any opinions?


    Sandaime Hokage-sama.


    Fugaku took a step forward and said, I am going topete for the Yondaime Hokages position!


    Danzos left eye was squinted when he heard this, and the corners of his mouth showed a slight curve of disdain.


    Hiruzen spewed out the smoke and said: Okay, I will report your name to the Daimyo! But before that, I have one more thing to discuss with you!


    Whats the matter? Fugaku looked at him vigntly, feeling that Hiruzen was about to dig a hole for him again.


    It is about the two heroes of the Battle of Kannabi Bridge, Uchiha Obito and Kakashi


    Then Hiruzen talked about Obito and Kakashi.


    Danzos one eye was lowered, and he thought that besides him, Konoha finally has another person with transnted Sharingan.


    Hiashi next to him continued to be silent. As for Uchiha Fugaku, his face was ugly at this moment.


    Uchiha Obito, that little bastard, he actually gave the ns Kekkei Genkai, Sharingan as a gift?


    Who is he joking?!


    Sandaime Hokage-sama!


    Fugaku suppressed his anger and said in a deep voice, As the n Head of Uchiha n, I absolutely will never allow Sharingan to be passed on to outsiders!


    Kakashi is the hero of the vige, is he also an outsider? Hiruzen asked rhetorically.


    Kakashi is the Shinobi of the vige, not the Shinobi of Uchiha n! Uchiha Fugaku said coldly.


    Is this your awareness ofpeting for the position of Yondaime Hokage?


    Hiruzen shouted coldly, For Hokage, whether it is Uchiha or Hyuga, or even just that ordinary civilian Shinobi, they are all are Konohas Shinobi and should be treated the same! But you call the viges Shinobi other than Uchiha ns Shinobi outsiders! In your heart, only Uchiha n is the most important, and Konoha is just a tool you use to make profits for the Uchiha n, so what qualifications do you have topete for the Yondaime Hokages position?!


    Faced with Hiruzens questioning, Fugakus face turned green and white, and he understood whats going on. If he disagreed with Kakashi owning the Sharingan, then he wont be able topete for Yondaime Hokages position, and the Uchiha n can only stay obediently and honestly in the Military Police Force!


    If this is the case, then wouldnt all the nsmen who died on battlefield died in vain?


    If I choose to agree


    Im unwilling!


    Fugaku closed his eyes, and when he opened them, they had turned into red 3 tomoe Sharingan.


    At this time, he suddenly remembered the friend who died to save him


    I understand.


    Fugaku stared at Hiruzen, and said word by word, I will guarantee that Uchiha n will not make things difficult for Kakashi because of this incident!


    Hiruzen solemnly put down his pipe and said: Uchiha n is Konohas Uchiha n. Only if you understand this can you qualified topete for the Yondaime Hokages position. I am d that you can make the right decision.


    Fugaku said nothing, nodded and then turned to leave.


    Then, Ill take my leave too. Hiashi stood up and said.


    Hiruzen was a little surprised and asked: n Head Hiashi, are you not going topete for the Yondaime Hokages position?


    Hiashi shook his head: No need.


    After saying that, Hiashi left the office.


    So, what about you? Hiruzen raised his head and looked towards Danzo.


    Danzo put on a serious face, and said righteously: Hiruzen, no matter what you think of me, everything I do is for the future of Konoha!


    Fugaku returned to the Military Police Forces headquarters and immediately issued a notice, ordering all the Shinobi in the n to gather at Naka Shrine at 7pm, and no one should be absent.


    The Uchiha ns ancestralnd of in Naka Shrine.


    When the sky darkened, groups of two and three Uchiha ns Shinobi slowly gathered.


    By seven oclock in the evening, all the Shinobi of the Uchiha n had gathered here.


    Shisui also sat in thest row, quietly looking at Fugaku, who is sitting at the leaders seat.


    Fugaku didnt talk too much, and immediately told them about Kakashi owning Obitos Sharingan and ordered all the nsmen not to target Kakashi because of this matter.


    Fugaku is young and vigorous, coupled with his amazing skill and powerful strength he disyed in the war, he is now the undisputed leader of the Uchiha n. When he issued an order, the people below will naturally not disobey unless it is something they cant ept.


    But Obito is an orphan, has no friends in the n, and his only grandmother has already passed away, so Uchiha n was able to hold back!


    After that, Fugaku said that Hiruzen is about to resign from Sandaime Hokages position, and he has signed up topete for the Yondaime Hokages position.


    As soon as these words came out, the nsmen below all started discussing excitedly.


    Our Uchiha n has sacrificed so many people on the battlefield, and it finally pays off!


    The Yondaime Hokages position will finally be in our Uchiha ns hand!


    Only our Uchiha n can lead Konoha to the future!


    Sitting in thest row, Shisui calmly watched the nsmens discussion, and sighed slightly in his heart. Now he has long been brainwashed by Kanp, he believed that as long as the advisors like Danzo, Koharu, and Homura are still there, with just the ruling from the Daimyos side, Fugaku will not be able to get that position!


    Be Yondaime Hokage? For the current Uchiha n, its just the moon reflected in the water.


    Unfortunately, apart from him, the other nsmen cant see the situation clearly.


    Everyone!


    Fugaku raised his hand and stopped the nsmens discussion below, and then said, The importance of the next period of time to the n is self-evident, so everyone must stick to their posts and absolutely do not let any idents happen to the vige!


    Yes! Everyone responded loudly.


    Shisui!


    Fugakus gaze passed through nsmen and fell on Shisui, who is in thest row, and said, You will also join the patrol and be responsible for the outskirts of the vige!


    I understand. Shisui responded.


    When the meeting is over, the Uchiha ns Shinobi dispersed one after another.


    As Shisui walked, he unconsciously arrived at Kanps home.


    Should I ask Kanp toe out for a chat?


    Shisui looked at the sky, and saw that it was alreadyte, as it is past nine oclock.


    When he came to the backyard, he saw dim lights and some trivial sounds from the living room of Kanps house.


    Hayate, its already past nine oclock, hurry up and go to sleep! This is Kanps voice.


    Big brother, shouldnt you sleep too? Another voice with a bit of grievance was heard.


    I just woke up from a nap, so I didnt feel sleepy. Kanp said with a snort.


    Big brother, I dont feel sleepy either. Hayate said with a grin.


    Is it because that I have been away for too long that you didnt want to listen to me anymore? Are you trying to rebel!


    Across the wall, Shisui can feel Kanps anger, and a series of roars was heard.


    Shisui smiled slightly, and then suddenly thought of something, Hayate, younger brother Itachi?


    Itachi is the son of n Head-sama, maybe I can change Itachi to change the future of n!


    Shisui turned around and disappeared into the darkness.

 Chapter 340: Shisuis Genjutsu

    Chapter 340: Shisui''s Genjutsu


    In the early morning of the next day, Minato came to Kanps house early in the morning and dragged Kanp from the bed.


    Because he took a long nap yesterday,st night, no, Kanp didnt go to bed until 4 oclock this morning. After sleeping for less than three hours, he was woken up by Minato.


    Lord Minato, is there anything you need from me so that you find me so early? Kanp was washing up in the bathroom, feeling listless.


    Minato showed a faint smile and said: Do you still remember what my shadow clone discussed with you?


    Kanp recalled and asked: Was it the test of Uchihas Sharingans Genjutsu?


    Yes, to be able to make your shadow clone fall into Genjutsu silently, the other partys Genjutsu should not be underestimated. Through this test with Sharingans Genjutsu, we may be able to estimate the other partys strength.


    Minato leaned against the wall outside the bathroom, his hands crossed near chest, and he said with a slight smile, Currently, the title of the strongest Genjutsu user in the Uchiha n belongs to Shisui of the Body Flicker, I remember you used to be his teammate.


    Kanp was brushing his teeth and said in a vague voice: Yeah, I just met him when I entered the vige yesterday, but just after saying a few words, I was interrupted by Uchiha ns n Head. From what I seen from him, it seems that he doesnt like Shisui chatting with outsiders like me.


    Kanp immediately tattletale when he gets the chance.


    Minato smiled and said nothing.


    Aftering out, Kanp asked: Minato-sama, have you had breakfast? If not, do you want a bowl of wide noodles too?


    No, Ive already eaten. Minato said.


    Since thats the case, Kanp went directly to Gekko Tavern to order a few onigiri, and then followed Minato to Shisuis house while eating.


    One hourter, the two arrived at Shisuis house, but unfortunately, there was no one at home.


    It seems that he has gone on patrol. Minato said.


    Patrol?


    Kanp was taken aback. Like him, Shisui has just came back from the frontline yesterday, I got three days-off in the Anbu, but Shisui hes already went on patrol this morning?


    Is the Military Police Force short of people or theyre really busy?


    As if seeing the doubt in Kanps eyes, Minato exined with a smile: Uchiha ns n Head wanted topete for the Yondaime Hokages position, so this period of time, Military Police Force will maintain efficient operation as it did during the war.


    Kanp understood whats going on immediately, Uchiha Fugaku is showing great performance as a bargaining chip to win the election, but


    Kanp turned his head, and looked towards Minato and said: Minato-sama, did youpete for the Yondaime Hokages position too?


    Minato nodded: Well, that is my dream!


    Minato-sama, I believe in you, you will definitely be able to realize your dream and be an excellent Hokage! Kanp said tteringly.


    Minato didnt know whether to cry orugh and said, Lets go, lets find Shisui.


    Minato obviously knew Shisuis patrol route, so he left the vige with Kanp directly, and waited for Shisui in a dense forest outside the vige.


    Along with Shisui, there are two Shinobi from the Military Police Force.


    Yellow sh?


    Why are you here?


    When the two Military Police Forces Shinobi saw Namikaze Minato, they looked a little wary.


    He came to find me.


    Shisui took a step forward, and said with a smile, Kanp.


    Kanp waved his hand: Shisui,e here, I have something to trouble you.


    Shisui turned his head to let his twopanions go first, and then his figure flickered, and appeared next to Kanp in an instant. His speed was so fast that Kanp could vaguely feel the same feeling as seeing Yellow sh.


    Kanp turned his head and looked towards Minato, and sure enough, he also showed a solemn expression, apparently also amazed by Shisuis Body Flicker Technique.


    As expected of Shisui of the Body Flicker! Minato smiled and praised, and then he exined his intention of finding Shisui.


    After hearing this, Shisui was a little confused: You want me to use Genjutsu to attack Kanps shadow clone? Why?


    Kanp then said: Because I encountered a strange thing when Im in the Land of Grasss battlefield. My shadow clone was hit the enemys Genjutsu during the mission, but there was no trace, and I didnt find any memory of the Genjutsu until it was disbanded.


    Shisui asked strangely. Do you suspect that your shadow clone has been hit by the Sharingans Genjutsu?


    Its hard to say, Shisui, I will have to trouble you. Kanp said seriously.


    Okay.


    Shisui sighed and asked, What are you going to do?


    Kanp said: Lets keep it simple. I will create a shadow clone and ordered him to pass by here, and Shisui, you will hide in the dark and use Genjutsu to make my shadow clone circling around without him noticing.


    I understand. Shisui nodded, and then the three people instant disappeared.


    Soon, the shadow clone Kanp created came from the distance with a cold expression, It was ridiculous to let me be a test subject!


    He walked vigntly, the surrounding terrain, trees, stones and other details from time to time to ensure that he was not running in circles. As he walked and walked, he became a little impatient, Have Shisui used Genjutsu yet? Why didnt I notice anything?


    Or, could it be that I have already been under the Genjutsu?


    A thought shed through the shadow clones mind, and he immediately disrupted his Chakra Flow. It didnt take long for the shadow clone to break free from the Genjutsu, only to realize that he was actually running in circle!


    Bastard!


    The instant the shadow clone broke free from the Genjutsu, Minato, Shisui, and Kanps real body appeared one after another, and then Kanp disbanded the shadow clone.


    Minato has serious expression on his face. After being tempered on the battlefield, Kanp already has Elite Chunin-strength and even Tokubetsu Jonins strength. With that said, his shadow clone is naturally not bad, but under Shisuis Genjutsu, Kanps shadow clone couldnt do anything, and he spent nearly ten minutes on the spot before breaking free from the Genjutsu!


    Moreover, if it werent for Kanps shadow clone already knew that he would be hit by Genjutsu, it might have been dyed for a longer time!


    As expected of the Uchiha ns strongest Genjutsu Shinobi!


    Minato took a deep look at the 3-Tomoe Sharingan in Shisuis eyes, then looked towards Kanp and asked: How is it?


    When I was in the Land of Grass, my shadow clone also suspected that he was hit by Genjutsu, so he disrupted his Chakra Flow at different frequencies every five minutes, but in the end, everything went as usual, and there was no sign of the Genjutsu. And this time, my shadow clone sessfully broke free from Genjutsu.


    Kanp replied, then looked at Shisui with a little expectation in his eyes, Shisui, is there a stronger Genjutsu?


    Shisui was startled. The Genjutsu he used just now is already the strongest Genjutsu he can disy with 3-Tomoe Sharingan, and above it is Mangekyo Sharingans Genjutsu!


    Could it be that Kanps shadow clone was hit by Mangekyo Sharingans Genjutsu?


    As far as he knows, in the entire Uchiha n, he is the only one who has awakened Mangekyo Sharingan!


    Or are there other people who have awakened Mangekyo Sharingan hidden in the n?


    Shisui remembered that he awakened his Mangekyo Sharingan because of the death of his friend, Fukken, so he felt that the other nsmen should also be able to do it too.


    If so Wait, the Uchiha n has always been in the Kirigakure Battlefield, but Kanp was in the Land of Grass


    Shisui showed a look of uncertainty.


    Shisui? Kanp patted Shisuis shoulder.


    When he came back to his senses, Shisui looked at Kanp solemnly and said: Kanp, lets do it again!


    Okay!


    Then the three people disappeared again. After a while, another Kanp with an indifferent expression came cautiously from the distance, I know that Shisui will definitely use Genjutsu, so I will just disrupt my Chakra Flow every five minutes, no, every one minute!


    The shadow clone thought cunningly.


    At the same time, Shisui, who was hiding in the dark, closed his eyes, and then slowly opened his eyelids, revealing a tiny slit in his eyes. In the scarlets blood color pupils, the 3-Tomoe can be vaguely seen. Then, the ck tomoe slowly spin and eventually evolved into the pattern of a four-cornered windmill.


    The powerful pupil power of the Mangekyo slowly rippled. Shisui nced at Kanps shadow clone, and then silently threw a Mangekyo Sharingans Genjutsu at him. The shadow clone didnt notice it, and he walked in circles, turning, turning, and keep turning.


    The shadow clone showed indifferent expression on the surface, but was panicked in his heart. He feels that he has been hit by Genjutsu, but when he observed the surrounding, no matter the terrain, trees, grass or rocks, there is no abnormality. Moreover, he disrupted his Chakra Flow every one minute, but there is still no fluctuation on the surrounding!


    So all of this is true?


    Shisui hasnt used Genjutsu yet?


    The shadow clone stayed calm and collected, and continued walking.


    Not far away, Minatos expression was solemn. The moment Shisui activated his Mangekyo just now, he keenly noticed a trace of danger, and then, when he saw Kanps shadow clone walking around around in circle, he immediately understood that the danger came from Shisui!


    Shisui of the Body Flicker hes unexpectedly powerful!


    Minato was secretly vignt.


    At this moment, Kanp suddenly shed out, came to the side of the shadow clone, who was still spinning around, and observed his shadow clone closely.


    The shadow clone fell into the Genjutsu, and didnt even know that his main body was staring at him, he just continued walking and turning around.


    Minato also flickered to Kanps side, and said in a deep voice: What a powerful Genjutsu.


    Shisui had already closed his Mangekyo at this time, and appeared beside them while rubbing his eyes gently.


    Shisui. When Kanp saw Shisui, he deduced that Shisui must have used Mangekyo Sharingan to cast the Genjutsu.


    Shisui lowered his hand and bloodshot is faintly visible on the white of his eyes. He then asked: How is it?


    Kanp said: Lets wait for the shadow clone to disband itself.


    The three people waited, and about half an hourter, the Genjutsu that Shisui applied to the shadow clone finally broke of its own because of the pupil power was exhausted. The shadow clone was shocked, and saw three stinky men staring at him without blinking. He frowned, feeling like a clown, and felt very ashamed!


    But before he could say anything, Kanp disbanded him directly.


    The memory entered the real body, and Kanp carefully recalled the memory of the shadow clone. Although he disrupted his Chakra Flow every one minute, and has been carefully observing the surroundings, he didnt find any sign of Genjutsu. He nodded slowly and said, Minato-sama, this is the level of that Genjutsu!


    Shisuis face changed slightly upon hearing this, There really is another pair of Mangekyo Sharingan in the Uchiha n!


    Minato is now feeling certain in his heart, It seems that Kanp did not lie. At the Land of Grasss underground back then, someone did use the powerful Genjutsu to confuse his shadow clone, and the other party is very likely to be from the Uchiha n!

 Chapter 341: I Am Willing

    Chapter 341: I Am Willing


    The experiment is over, but Minato didnt leave with Kanp directly.


    Shisui.


    Minato looked at other party seriously, and said solemnly, Maybe my question will involve your Uchiha ns privacy, but I still want to ask, in your n, whose Genjutsu is not under you?


    Shisui was silent for a while, and asked: Why dont you suspect its me?


    Its not wrong for Shisui to say this, after all, he had just used Genjutsu to prove that he has the strength to make Kanps shadow clone fall into a Genjutsu and cannot extricate himself.


    Minato said: You should have been in the Kirigakures Battlefield at that time. This can be easily verified.


    I can use shadow clone.


    Shisui said, Shadow clone can use all the Ninjutsu and Genjutsu of the main body, including Kekkei Genkai!


    Minato frowned slightly, and then turned to look at Kanp.


    Kanp immediately showed a congenial and utterly excited expression: I believe it is definitely not Shisui!


    What if it is me? Shisui shrugged.


    Hearing this, Kanp rolled his eyes at him.


    Well, its indeed not me. Shisui showed a warm smile to Kanp, then his face turned serious, As for your question


    In the Uchiha n, is there anyone whose Genjutsu can match me?


    Shisui sank into contemtion, and finally shook his head: Im not sure.


    Its not that you dont know, but you are not sure? Minato was a little surprised at his answer.


    Because this war has caused too many tragedies, I am not sure how many Shinobi in n havepleted transformation on the battlefield. Shisui chose his words.


    Transformation? Minatos heart skipped a beat when he heard this.


    Sorry, I can only talk this much.


    Shisui is Uchiha ns people after all, so some things are difficult to exin too clearly, but for Kanps sake, he still reminded, If you want to know more clearly, Sandaime Hokage-sama and the advisors of the vige should be more clear about this.


    I understand, thank you, Shisui. Minato thanked him.


    Shisui nodded, then gestured to Kanp, and then disappeared with a flicker.


    Minato stood still, and fell into deep thought. Only after a while he opened his mouth: Kanp, do you know about Biju?


    Biju?


    Kanp nodded hurriedly, I know that every vige has a Biju, which is said to be terrifying forces at the strategic level.


    Biju is a collection of Chakra that has life, bad character, and very difficult to get along with and control. At the beginning of Konohas establishment, Shodaime Hokage, Senju Hashirama-sama used Wood Release to suppress the Shinobi Worlds nine Biju and distribute these Biju to other Great Shinobi Viges.


    Minato said, But ording to the legend, in addition to Wood Release, Uchiha ns Sharingan can also control the Biju!


    Uchiha Madara!


    Mangekyo Sharingan!


    Minato remembered that he once talked to his teacher, Jiraiya about Biju because of the Kyubi inside Kushinas body. Jiraiya also mentioned Mangekyo at that time, but he didnt go into details and just said that that power has disappeared.


    But now, it seems that this kind of power has appeared again, and there may be more than one!


    The one Shisui just used is most likely Mangekyo Sharingans Genjutsu!


    Besides him, is there really anyone in the Uchiha n who has awakened this kind of terrifying power?


    Minato-sama, your expression looked a little terrifying, did you think of something? Kanp asked cautiously.


    The matter of looking for Shisui to test the Genjutsu this time is definitely not in the original book, but it happened this time. I wonder what Minato was thinking of, and will it have a huge impact on the plot?


    Kanp, thank you for your hard work, you can continue to rest for the next few days. Minato said, and then he disappeared.


    Its all right Kanp looked at the empty forest, sighed, and then returned to the vige.


    Back home, Kanp found that his house was quite lively. Not only Hoshino, but also Inoue and Matsushita were there, as well as Tabako and


    Shishou?


    Seeing Kosuke, Kanp was overjoyed and hurried up to greet him.


    Hahaha, Kanp, I knew you wereing back, but youre not here since early in the morning. Kosuke said with a smile.


    Shisou, I was called out by Minato-sama this morning to do some errands. I didnt know you wereing. Kanp said.


    Smelly brat, now that you have a master, you didnt put your Grandpa Inoue in your eyes anymore? Inoue squeezed Kosuke away and stared at Kanp.


    And your Grandpa Matsushita!


    Matsushita pressed his butt against Inoue, also staring at Kanp.


    Hehe, hello, two Grandpas.


    Kanp smiled awkwardly at them, and thought to himself, It cant be helped, after all, who made you two used up your worth so quickly?


    Huh? Grandpa?


    Matsushita was displeased, You used to call us grandpa when you needed something from us!


    Thats right, I found that you have turned into a cunning little fox! Inoue also angrily said.


    Kanp became furious when he heard this: You can call me fox, but why do you call me small?!


    Now that Kanp has grown to 1.6 meters, he is outstanding among his peers, like a crane among a flock of chickens.


    Moreover, Tabako, who is a few years older than him, is just a little over 1.6 meters tall.


    After everyone chatted andughed, Kosuke exined the purpose of his visit: Kanp, since you have days-off these few days, you should follow me and continue to train with Tabako.


    Kanps eyes lit up when he heard this: No problem, Shisou!


    Although there are more than 100 Water Release Ninjutsu on Orochimarus Ninjutsu Scroll, the overwhelming majority are just basic Water Release Ninjutsu. How can it bepared to Kosukes Water Release, which were taught by Nidaime Hokage himself?


    Then, lets go to the Forest of Death to train!


    Kosuke smiled and said, By the way, By the way, I will also let you have a taste of my craftsmanship!


    Gekko Hoshino patted Kanps shoulder with relief, and said: You need to train well Uncle Kosuke, understand?


    Kanp nodded seriously.


    Then Kosuke took Kanp and Tabako with him, and left.


    At the same time.


    At Hokage Tower, Minato has also told Hiruzen about his guess.


    Mangekyo Sharingan


    Hiruzen immediately lit up his pipe, took a puff of smoke to suppress his shock, and then said, Minato, are you sure? Is it really Mangekyo?


    Minato said seriously: Although I didnt see Shisuis Mangekyo with my own eyes, I felt a powerful threat when he casted the Genjutsu! And it only took him a moment to make Kanps shadow clone fall into his Genjutsu. Kanps shadow clone cant extricate himself and itsted for a full half an hour!


    Hiruzensplexion changed when he heard this: To make a Chunins shadow clone fall into Genjutsu for half an hour at a nce What a terrifying Genjutsu!


    Even Kagami cant do it


    Hiruzen sighed in his heart, Kagami, your descendant has really be an extraordinary existence


    Hokage-sama, the mysterious Shinobi that Kanp encountered in the Land of Grass should not be Shisui! Minato said again.


    That is to say, besides Shisui, there are other Uchiha ns people who awakened Mangekyo Sharingan.


    Minato continued to tell Hiruzen his deduction, but judging from the information Anbu had, let alone other Uchiha, even Shisuis Mangekyo wasnt noticed!


    Ahem.


    Minato felt a little ufortable from being choked by the smoke.


    Minato, although the war is over, the situation in the vige seems to be getting more and more serious. Do you still have confidence? Hiruzen extinguished his tobo pipe, then opened the window to let in fresh air.


    Hokage-sama means? Minatos eyes lit up.


    Minato, you are the inheritor of the Will of Fire, so I have always nned to entrust Konohas future to you. Now that you have learned about Uchiha ns Mangekyo Sharingan today, are you still willing to ept it?


    Minatos azure pupils were shining, and he immediately knelt down on one knee and said firmly: I am willing!

 Chapter 342: In Hell

    Chapter 342: In Hell


    Land of Fire, an underground space in the southeast region.


    On a simple wooden bed, Obito is lying with a happy smile on his face.


    After being buried alive at the Land of Grass, Obito thought he was going to die, but he was rescued by an old man with Sharingan. Even the squashed right half of his body was imnted with some kind of strange genes and gradually recovered.


    Although Obito is very grateful to the old man for saving his life, the old mans remarks about the peace of Shinobi World are too horrible. Obito is insensitive to this, and just wants to leave quickly to meet Rin and Kakashi.


    For this reason, this old man actually trapped him underground with a thick stone wall!


    So Obito began to exercise his right body desperately, trying to break the stone wall and escape from here.


    After blocking the stone wall, the old man stopped talking to him, and Obito was the only living person left in the dark underground, but he did not feel lonely, because in the underground space, apart from the two of them, there are weird white creatures everywhere .


    These white creatures are long-winded, nonsense, out-of-the-ordinary, and have strange shapes. Some have giant thorns on their back, some with venus trap-like head, and some have spirals all over their bodies They look like they are made of white y and they obviously share the same mind, but they give themselves different names.


    Whenever Obito was training, they woulde out to y with him, so gradually, Obito bes friends with these weird white creatures.


    But even so, Obito, who is lying on the wooden bed, still wants to leave here!


    We will meet soon, Rin, Kakashi.


    Just as he thought of this, a white creature suddenly emerged from the wall, and shouted: Hey, that Rin and idiot Kakashi you mentioned are in danger. They were surrounded by dozens of Kirigakures Shinobi.


    "


    "


    When Obito heard this, he was very shocked. He immediately jumped up from the wooden bed, rushed directly to the stone wall, and punch the stone wall, but his right hand has notpletely stable at this time, so when he managed to create a spider web-like crack on the stone wall, the powerful shock force directly destroyed his right hand into a paste!


    Damn it, I have to save Rin and Kakashi!


    Obito clutched his broken right arm with a grim face. He managed to survive, but he couldnt just watch Rin and the idiot Kakashi die!


    Obito clenched his left hand and smashed it on the stone wall, but he is not Taijutsu Shinobi, nor is he left-handed, so how could he break the stone wall with his left hand?


    What should I do? When Obito was at a loss, a vortex-shaped strange white creature suddenly walked up from behind him.


    You can wear my body.


    The White Zetsu, who named himself Tobi, took a step forward. His vortex-shaped body rolled outyer byyer like petals, entwining Obito bit by bit t!


    Wait! Obito was startled.


    Arent you going to save Rin and Kakashi? Tobi said.


    Obito was stunned, then he resisted physical difort and let Tobi entwined around him.


    Thank you.


    Obito took a deep breath, and then smashed the stone wall in front of him with a punch!


    Are you leaving In the shadow, a haggard white-haired old man sat on a stone chair, and the scarlet 3-tomoe Sharingan looks at Obito with a hint of yfulness.


    Yes, and I probably wonte back here again, so Ill say my goodbye here. Obito tilted his head slightly, staring into the darkness.


    No, you will be back! Madara said confidently.


    Obito ignored him and left the underground space directly.


    Leaving the underground space, Obito quickly rushed towards Kakashi and Rin under Tobis guidance, but when he arrived, he witnessed the scene where Kakashi killing Rin with an upgraded version of Chidori, which is Raikiri.


    This What the hell is going on here?!


    At that moment, 2-Tomoe Sharingan on Obitos right eye directly went berserk, and evolved into Mangekyo!


    The 2-Tomoe Sharingan in Kakashis left eye also evolved simultaneously, but because of the long battle and the enormous mental stimtion, Kakashi directly loses consciousness after his Sharingan evolved.


    As for Obito, the berserking Chakra and pupil power circted in his body, and the right half of his body, which is transnted with Hashiramas cells directly has sharp branches growing from it!


    After that, it was massacre!


    When all the dust settled, Obito came to Rins side, only to find that the ground under his feet had been soaked with Rins blood.


    Rin is lying in the pool of blood, motionless.


    Obitos eye overflowed with blood and tears,  I see I am in hell.


    When Kakashi woke up from aa, he found that all the Kirigakures Shinobi around him had died, and the blood have stained the ground into deep red, and the pungent smell of blood pierced Kakashis nostrils like a tentacle monster.


    Rin? Rin Kakashi opened his eyes, but his left eye hurt so badly that he couldnt open it at all.


    What happened?


    Who killed these Kirigakures Shinobi?


    Where is Rin?


    Rin, she


    Kakashi suddenly remembered the scene before he fainted. Immediately, he felt his heart was hollowed out, and he lost interest in everything around him.


    He walked out of the pool of blood step by step and walked towards Konoha.


    At the same time, in the depths of the dense forest tens of kilometers away from Konoha, a group of Kirigakures Shinobi are secretly lurking here. The leader is a young Shinobi whose right eye is covered with a ck eyepatch, Ao. This young Shinobi is the one who managed to obtain the Byakugan from Hyuga ns Main House!


    Whats the matter? ording to the n, Sanbi should have gone berserk in Konoha by this time! One of the Kirigakures Shinobi eximed.


    After Kirigakures Shinobi withdrew from the Land of Fire, they waited until both the Uchiha n and the Hyuga n to return to the vige before they went to the shore again. ording to the n, they would divide into two groups, one led by Ao, and set up ambush directly outside Konoha. And the other one would seal the Sanbi into the body of a Konohas Shinobi. When this Konohas Shinobi returns to the vige, the seal would be released, and the berserk Sanbi will destroy Konoha!


    At that time, this group of Kirigakures Shinobi, who is ambushing outside Konoha, will take the opportunity to attack Konoha andplete a super counterattack!


    Unfortunately, even after waiting for so long, they still didnt see the scene of Sanbi went berserk.


    Did it fail over there? Ao felt something went wrong.


    What should we do? We cant hide here forever, or we will be spotted by Konohas Shinobi!


    Should we retreat or attack?


    The Kirigakures Shinobi looked towards Ao, waiting for his decision.


    Ao gritted his teeth. If he returned without doing anything, he felt that he might be directly kicked out by the viges higher-ups after returning to his vige!


    In that case


    Ao touched the blindfold on his right eye. He thought that with the Byakugan, maybe he could find out the loopholes around Konoha, and then break into Konoha to create chaos!


    Although Konoha cannot be destroyed without Sanbis help, at least he can give the vige an exnation!


    Attack!


    Ao shouted coldly, and then took the lead and rushed directly to Konoha.


    The group of Kirigakures Shinobi followed closely, quickly shuttled through the dense forest, and gradually approached Konoha.


    Suddenly.


    Ahhh!


    Arrgghh


    Several Kirigakures Shinobi next to Ao suddenly covered their heads and yelled miserably, before half-kneeling on the ground and trembling all over, unable to control themselves.


    Seeing this, Aosplexion changed, and he immediately activated the Byakugan.


    With his strong eyesight, Ao instantly spotted a few figures in the dense forest in the distance, and one of them is


    Shisui of the Body Flicker?!


    Aosplexion changed greatly, Retreat, retreat quickly!!


    What?


    Damn it, after finally getting here, we actually ran into Shisui of the Body Flicker directly!


    If Yellow sh is Iwagakures nightmare, then Shisui of the Body Flicker is Kirigakures nightmare!


    No matter how they fight, they cant hit his main body. No matter how many people are dispatched, they will only fall into his Genjutsu and kill each other. No matter what they do, they still cant do anything against Shisui of the Body Flicker. Countless battles have engraved Shisuis invincibility into the depths of Kirigakures Shinobis heart.


    The group of Kirigakures Shinobi didnt dare to stay at all. They directly picked up theirpanions, who were trapped in Genjutsu, and then turned around and ran away!

 Chapter 343: Heading To Sunagakure

    Chapter 343: Heading To Sunagakure


    Forest of Death.


    Kanp walked out of the forest alone. Looking back, the figures of Tabako and Kosuke in the forest gradually disappeared.


    He stayed with Kosuke in the Forest of Death for two days, and sessfully collected a Water Release Ninjutsu from Kosuke, the one called Water Severing Wave!


    This technique is to spray a straight line of ultra-high-pressure water jets from the mouth. It has terrifying destructive power and perverted cutting ability. In the original work, when Nidaime use this technique, he managed to cut the God Tree!


    But that is for Nidaime, as for when Kanp uses it, he currently can only cut ordinary tree trunks.


    The three days-off passed in a sh. The next day, Kanp got up early and rushed to Hokage Tower. He saw Peppa and Wild Cat outside the locker room on the third floor, and they are waiting for Kanp with their Anbu attires on hand.


    Kanp, hurry up, we are going to gather at the base of our new reorganized team. Wild Cat said.


    Is there a notice? Kanp asked as he entered the locker room and packed up his Anbu attire.


    Yes, we are all waiting for you. Peppa said strangely.


    By the way, wheres Wild Dog?


    After Kanp finished packing up, he came out and asked, He went to the Kumogakures Battlefield before, and now that Kumogakure has retreated, he should havee back too, right?


    Hearing this, Wild Cat said in a low voice: Wild Dog has died.


    Kanp was taken aback and sighed slightly.


    Then, the three people went straight to the base of the reorganized team. It was behind the mission hall, and it was a rtively spacious room, even if its just a dressing room. At this time, the other seven Anbu, including Dove and Crow, had already arrived.


    When they went to the border of the Land of Grass, there were 20 people in the squad including Kanp and the other two. But now, there are only half of them left, and the remaining half all died on the frontline.


    There are still a lot of lockers left, the three of you can choose whatever you want. When Dove saw the three people appear, he pointed to a row of empty lockers.


    Understood.


    Kanp three people chose the three lockers adjacent to each other, then changed their clothes and put on their masks.


    Leader, is there a mission? Kanp asked.


    Dove nodded: Mission number 099, escort the spies of the Land of Winds Sunagakure and the Land of Earths Iwagakure back to their vige!


    A thought shed through Kanps mind, and he hurriedly raised his hand and said: Squad leader, I want to escort the Sunagakures spies!


    Kanps intention is very obvious, that is, he is going to the ancient kingdom of Roran deep in the desert of the Land of Wind.


    Dove had no reason to refuse Kanps request. There were only two viges in total, so its fine to agree to others request.


    Then, Sunagakures spies will be escorted by me, Husky, Wild Boar, Wild Cat, and Leaf. (T/N: I dont know why the author would name an Anbu Leaf, and not animal like usual.)


    After he said that, Dove looked at the Vice-Leader Crow and the other four Anbu, and then said, I will leave Iwagakure to you guys.


    Dont worry, now that the war is over, there will be no danger. Crow said with a chuckle.


    Dove nodded and said: Then, lets go to the prison first!


    Konoha Prison.


    Even after few years has passed, the person in charge of this prison is still the Tokubetsu Jonin, Tanaka.


    Kanp remembers that when he first joined the Anbu and came here to perform the prison guard mission, a Kumogakures prisoner broke through the Chakra seal violently wounded people. He didnt expect that Tanaka, who is the person in charge, didnt do anything.


    The prisoners from Sunagakure and Iwagakure have been prepared for you.


    Tanaka stretched out his hand to call in his subordinates and asked them to bring the more than 30 people who were digging mines on the left side of the hillside here. Seven or eight of them had disheveled hair, all with idiotic faces.


    Everyone is here. Tanaka pointed at them.


    Dove and Crow nce at each other, each took out a stack of lists and began to verify their identities.


    Anbu is still as rigorous as ever. Tanaka said with a smile.


    After a while, Dove and Crow divided these prisoners into two groups, but


    The number is wrong!


    Dove frowned, There are three people missing from Sunagakure.


    Iwagakure has seven people missing. Crow said.


    Tanaka stretched out his hand and pointed at the prisoner who was mining on the hillside, and said helplessly, It cant be helped. They have to work hard every other day, so many prisoners cant hold this kind of life and chose tomit suicide.


    Dove snorted softly, and he didnt bother to care whether what he said was true or not, theyre all spies after all. So since there are a few less, they cant do anything about it.


    Lets go. Dove waved his hand, and the group immediately led the thirty or so prisoners out of Konoha Prison.


    Is the war over?


    Leaving Konoha Prison, a spy from Sunagakure standing behind Dove and the others asked in a hoarse and tired voice, Who won?


    It must be our Iwagakure!


    Thats right, Tsuchikage-sama will definitely lead our vige to victory!


    The spy behind Crow also eximed, but from their voices, one and two seems to be squeezed by Konoha Prison.


    What a pity, whether it is Sunagakure or Iwagakure, all of them have surrendered to us Konoha! Peppa said with a snort.


    Thats right, and now, the Shinobi of your two viges are fighting against each other in the Land of Rain. Wild Cat said with a smile.


    What?


    What stupid things are you talking about?


    Are you kidding me?


    In addition to the idiotic ones, the spy of the two viges were full of shock and anger, and their faces were full of disbelief. They were digging to death and living with difficulty in the prison all this time. Their only motivation to survive was to expect their respective viges to defeat Konoha and wee them back to glory, but they didnt expect that now


    No matter how unwilling you are to ept it, this is a fact that cannot be changed.


    Dove turned and looked at them, Now, we will escort you back. I hope you can cooperate during this period!


    Cooperate? Will you remove the seal on us? One of the Iwagakures spies asked.


    Of course not. The crowd smiled coldly, The war is over for us, but for spies like you, it may have just begun, so until we reach your vige, we will not remove the seal on you.


    Hmoh. The spies snorted coldly when they heard this.


    After everyone left the vige, Dove and Crow led their people to separate to the two sides.


    Originally, they could go all the way to the Land of Rain, and then, from the Land of Rain to the Land of Wind and the Land of Earth respectively, but now that the war in Land of Rain intensified, it would be inappropriate for Konoha, who had just regained peace, to go there at this time as it might cause misunderstandings, so they had to change the route.


    The route of Doves group is to go to the Land of Rivers first, then across the country to reach the Land of Wind, while Crows group will go across the Land of Grass to the Land of Earth.


    After separating, Dove and Kanps group have a total of five Anbu and 13 Sunagakures spies. Five of them have been turned into idiots. Because these spies Chakra have been sealed, and then added to the live they experienced in Konoha Prison, the traveling speed of the group was not fast, and after five days, they only traveled a few hundred miles.


    Kanp proposed to hire some carriages, and when Dove heard this, he felt that it made sense. So he immediately dispatched Kanp to go to nearby viges to hire three carriages. The 13 Sunagakures spies were fed up with walking, so of course they would not refuse to sit in a carriage.


    Afterwards, Kanp and his group escorted the three carriages on the road again.


    When the carriage was far away, a figure walked out of the small vige, and surprisingly, it was Kanp.

 Chapter 344: The Ancient Kingdom of Roran

    Chapter 344: The Ancient Kingdom of Roran


    After dispatching the shadow clone to set off with the carriage, Kanp did not dy much, and immediately went to another way and elerated forward. As for the destination, it was still in the Land of Wind.


    Five dayster, when Doves carriages were still winding along the road of the Land of Fire, Kanp was already like an arrow from the string, traversing the mountains and crossing the river, and arrived at the Land of Rivers.


    There is no Shinobi Vige in the Land of Rivers. The terrain is t, with many dense forests, mountains and rivers, and the scenery is not inferior to Land of Fire. It is a good ce for tourism.


    However, Kanp has something important to do, so he ignored the beautiful scenery around him and just kept moving forward.


    After spending another two days crossing the long and narrow Land of Rivers, a golden sand sea suddenly appeared in Kanps field of view.


    Standing on the edge of the desert and dense forest, theres an endless desert in front of Kanp. Under the scorching sun, a hazy aura can be seen floating on the sea of sand.


    Kanp rested in the dense forest for half a day, then stored enough water and food in the sealing scroll. He also disguised himself by taking off the Konohas forehead protector and changed into a set of ordinary clothes, then turned he opened the Land of Winds map. After confirming his location, he plunged into the desert.


    When he followed Minato to the Sunagakures main camp for negotiations, Kanp learned a lot of Land of Winds local conditions and customs from Rasas brother inw, Yashamaru, including the ancient kingdom of Roran. ording to Yashamaru, the ancient kingdom of Roran is located in the depths of the Land of Winds desert, and the transportation is extremely inconvenient. Except for merchants, only few people go there.


    Following the Land of Winds map, Kanp slowly prates into the deserts depth along the small viges and towns in the desert.


    Five dayster, Kanp sessfully arrived at the capital of Land of Wind.


    Now that Sunagakure and Iwagakure are still fighting each other in the Land of Rain, Sunagakures Shinobi in the Land of Wind are either gathered in the Land of Rain or Sunagakure. Therefore, there are very few Sunagakures Shinobi in the capital of Land of Wind, which saves Kanp a lot of trouble.


    After replenishing his supplies, Kanp rested here for one night. In the early morning of the next day, after having a special Land of Winds breakfast, Kanp took out the map to study his next destination.


    ording to his speed, it would take about seven days to travel from the Land of Winds capital to the ancient kingdom of Roran, but the ancient kingdom of Roran is located deep in the desert, and there are no viges and towns nearby, so it is easy to get lost, and once he really gets lost, it will take longer to reach there.


    It would be nice if there is a caravan to the ancient kingdom of Roran.


    Kanp pondered for a while, and immediately went to inquire about the information.


    Half a dayter, with great coincidence, Kanp actually found a caravan that was going to the ancient kingdom of Roran!


    And this caravan has already set off three days ago.


    Kanp had a constipated expression on his face, but fortunately, the caravan is not traveling fast in the desert, so even if the caravan has already traveled for three days first, he can still catch up with them!


    Two dayster, Kanp sessfully traced the footprints left by camels? The desert is windy, and when a gust of wind blows, the footprints will disappear. What Kanp found is a series of footprints, which also exudes a smoky smell, so they shouldnt have left for long.


    Kanp breathed a sigh of relief, took out a water bottle from the sealing scroll, took a sip of water, and then continued on his way.


    In less than than half a day, Kanp heard the crisp sound of bellsing from the front.


    The camels in the desert will all be tied with bells by their owners to prevent them from getting lost, so Kanp feels at ease when he heard the bells.


    He quickened his pace to catch up with the caravan, and after confirming that this caravan was the one he had inquired about at the Land of Winds capital, he followed from behind the sound of the bell not far away. Although the trip was slowed down because of the speed of the caravan, at least he would not get lost in this way.


    Five dayster, Kanp followed the caravan to the depths of the desert. There were few people here, not to mention the viges nearby, not even a single dead bird was seen.


    Moreover, the wind and sand here are also muchrger. If you open your mouth a little bit wider, your mouth will be filled with sand poured by the wind.


    Kanp covered his mouth and nose with a cloth, lowered his body and continued to move forward.


    In this way, nearly seven days passed, and a towering city suddenly appeared in the depths of the wind and sand.


    Kanp was overjoyed when he saw this, Ive finally arrived at the ancient kingdom of Roran!


    Kanp immediately bypassed the caravan and rushed towards the tall building.


    After a long time, the ancient kingdom of Roran waspletely presented in front of him.


    Row upon row of buildings stand like tall towers. The colorful ss reflects the magnificent luster, which made it looks very modern. As soon as Kanp approached, he can hear the voices of people and various firecrackers from the ancient kingdom of Roran, which seems that they are celebrating something.


    Kanp lurked in quietly, and after quickly passing through several empty streets, he came to the citys main street.


    The main street was already crowded with people, and countless people cheered and jumped towards the tower in the middle. Apanied by the sound of firecrackers and colorful balloons, the festive atmosphere was extremely strong.


    Kanp followed the sights of the people, and saw a group of people standing on the high tower in the middle. The leader was a red-haired woman, who looked very pretty, and she should be the Queen of the ancient kingdom of Roran, Sara.


    Without Mukadeing from the future, the power of this kingdom and this city is still in the hands of Sara.


    Sara stood on the tower, motioned for the people to be quiet, and then started speaking through a loudspeaker.


    After listening to a few words without thinking, Kanp no longer paid attention to it, and then he passed through the crowd and lurked into the nearby tall buildings.


    Kanp turned around a few times and found that the interior of the building here is full of corridors connected with other corridors. After a few turns, Kanp felt dizzy.


    I wont be able to find anything with this method.


    Kanp wanted to find someone to ask for directions first.


    Having lurked all the way, Kanp saw a group of patrolmen passing through the corridor not far away. Kanp immediately followed after them, knocked out thest soldier of the patrol at a very fast speed, and then quietly carried him back.


    When the patrol team left, Kanp immediately formed hand seals and used Transformation Technique, turning into a woman with red hair and red clothes. It was none other than Queen Sara who he had seen before.


    After the patrolman regained his consciousness, he saw Queen Sara as soon as he looked up. He was startled at that moment, and hurriedly knelt down on one knee and said respectfully: Your Majesty, you, why are you here no, no, me, what happened to me just now?


    Kanp recalled Saras voice he had heard before, and then imitated it: During the celebration, I noticed an abnormal movement in the Ryumyaku, and the rest of the people have already gone. I believed that you should have fainted because of Ryumyaku.


    Ryumyakus abnormal movement? The patrolman turned pale with fright, Your Majesty, what should we do?


    Dont worry, go to Ryumyaku and gather with the others. I will rush over thereter. Sara said softly.


    I understand, Your Majesty! The patrolman nodded in response, and immediately ran quickly after getting up.


    Waiting for his silhouette to disappear gradually, Kanp immediately released the Transformation Technique, and then lit up the Transparent Release and followed him quietly.


    The patrolman didnt run very far, and took the elevator down to the ground in the high tower next to it.


    Its really high-tech.


    Kanp murmured in his heart, then looked around to observe the movement around him, and when the elevator came back up, he also took the elevator down.


    Going down to the bottom floor, just as the elevator door opened, Kanp saw the patrolman staring and looking inside the elevator.


    Huh? No one?


    Kanp uses the Transparent Release, so the patrolman cant see anything.


    Weird, there is no one there, so why does the elevator go up and down?


    The patrolman murmured to himself, then his eyes lit up, and he said, Thats right, it must be because of Ryumyakus abnormal movement. Your Majesty is right, theres indeed an abnormal movement from the Ryumyakus!


    The patrolman cheered up, and immediately turned and ran deep underground.


    The invisible Kanp smiled slightly when he saw this, What a really smart young man, I am optimistic about you~

 Chapter 345: Ryumyaku

    Chapter 345: Ryumyaku


    The patrolman rushed all the way, turning seven turns, and about ten minutester, he ran to an empty and deep underground square.


    In the depths of the underground square, there is a towering green stone gate that is tightly closed. Outside the stone gate is guarded by two rows of guards.


    Whats going on?


    The patrolman slowly approached the stone gate deep in the hall, and looked around in bewilderment, Your Majesty obviously said that captain and the others had already arrived, but why are there only guards guarding the gate here?


    Stop!


    The two rows of guards outside the stone gate raised their weapons and stared at the approaching patrolman coldly, Who are you? Why are you here?


    Its Your Majesty


    The patrolman was about to exin, but his head suddenly felt hurt and he instantly lost his consciousness.


    Kanp emerged out of thin air, and before the guards could react, he immediately flickered to the stone gate and knocked them out one after another with lightning speed. Kanp then created a shadow clone to look at them, while his main body opened the green stone gate.


    The moment the stone door was opened, a strange purple light shot out from the crack of the door instantly, illuminating the deep underground square into purple.


    Kanp squinted his eyes slightly and closed the green stone gate immediately after getting in through the crack of the door.


    Behind the green stone gate is a huge round hole surrounded by ring-shaped buildings, which should have been built by the previous queen of the ancient kingdom of Roran.


    Kanp walked forward and came to the edge of the round hole. Looking down, the purple rays of light were like shining gems, which made Kanp unable to open his eyes.


    After he got used to it slowly, he realized that there was a strange liquid flowing under the purple light.


    This liquid is a bit likeva, but it is purple. When he looks closely, he can see that there is ck mixed in it. After a long time, it seems to swallow peoples sight, like the entrance to hell.


    Is this Ryumyaku?


    Kanp suppressed the palpitations in his heart, and looked up towards the center of the Ryumyaku, where there was a tform simr to a sacrificial tform. It was connected with the circr buildings around the round hole by a long and narrow corridor, exactly as he remembered.


    Kanp walked along the corridor and came to the tform amidst the dense purple light.


    There are four human statues at the four corners of the tform. There are runes at the feet of these human statues, extending to the center of the tform, where there is a round protruding object, which looks like an eyeball.


    Kanp looked around and found nothing unusual.


    Then, the next step is to collect.


    Kanp walked to the edge of the tform. When he looked at the slowly flowing purple ck liquid below, he felt palpitations and at the same time, he had the urge to jump down.


    Kanp shook his head to get rid of this terrible thought, then took a deep breath, and threw the Collection Technique.


    The green light cluster in his mind surged in an instant.


    Kanp was overjoyed when he saw this. What he was most worried about was that the Ryumyaku could not be collected. If that was the case, he would be unable to do anything. Fortunately, the Collection Technique did not disappoint him!


    As the green light group surged the Ryumyakus liquid below also gradually surged, hitting the circr wall like a tide, and violent energy shook the underground square through the circr wall, and the whole earth seemed to tremble.


    On the ground, the crowd, who were still celebrating, immediately screamed in panic one after another after feeling the ground shaking.


    Rorans Queen, Sara almost fell from the tower, but the guard behind her caught her in time.


    Whats going on?


    Sara stabilized her body. Feeling the tremor of the tower under her feet, her face changed instantly, Ryumyaku, the Ryumyaku is running berserk!


    She didnt have time to think about it, and immediately took several ministers and all the guards with her. She took the elevator to the underground, and ran straight towards the square where Ryumyaku was located.


    This movement is not small.


    Kanps shadow clone stood guard outside the green stone gate. When he heard the sound of approaching footsteps, he disbanded himself very neatly.


    When Sara, several Ministers and arge number of guards rushed to the green stone gate, they saw two rows of guards lying on the ground.


    Everyone Saras face became more and more ugly.


    Did someone sneak into the great hall where Ryumyaku is located?


    Is the other party trying to snatch the Ryumyaku?


    Who is it?


    Dont worry, Ryumyaku can only be controlled by Your Majesty. Even if someone enters the great hall, they cant snatch the Ryumyaku!


    Several ministers turned to look at Sara simultaneously, and persuaded: Your Majesty, please get out of here quickly, it will be bad if the other party kidnaps you!


    Sara shook her head and said firmly: No, no matter who is behind the door, I will need to calm down the Ryumyaku first!


    Then she took a step forward and pushed open the door forcefully.


    When Kanps shadow clone disbanded himself, Kanp, who was on the sacrificial tform, had just finished the collection!


    There is a hazy purple-ck band of light near the green light cluster in his mind, like a neb!


    The power of Ryumyaku!


    Kanp touched it with his consciousness, and instantly felt that his mind seemed to fall into the Chakra ocean, and he had the illusion of drowning.


    Before he had time toprehend carefully, the green stone gate of the great hall was slowly pushed open.


    Kanp hurriedly lit up the Transparent Release and became invisible, and then he saw Sara rushing in with her ministers and guards.


    What a pity, the Ryumyaku has been collected by me.


    Kanp smiled faintly in his heart, but soon after, he discovered that something was wrong. The round building circr buildings still reflected the purple light. He poked his head out from the sacrificial tform and found that the purple-ck liquid below is still rippling in waves, and it seems that there is no change!


    Whats going on?


    I obviously have collected the Ryumyaku!


    Kanpsplexion changed slightly, and he immediately wrapped the hazy purple-ck neb with his consciousness: The power of Ryumyaku.


    It is the power of Ryumyaku, not the Ryumyaku itself.


    At this moment, Kanp remembered the Kyubis incident in the original work.


    In the Kyubis incident, Kazuma, one of the Twelve Guardian Shinobi, collected the Chakra scattered by Kyubi and sealed it into the body of his son, Sora, so that Sora got the power of Kyubi and became a pirated Kyubis Jinchuriki.


    Kanps current situation should be the same now. He collected the majestic Chakra from the Ryumyaku, but it is only a part of the Ryumyaku, so it can only be called the power of Ryumyaku!


    If so, can I collect it again?


    At the green stone gate, Sara and the ministers came in and looked around. The slightly trembling circr building reflected erratic purple light, but no one was there!


    The guards behind them consciously surrounded the ce along the ring-shaped building.


    Is there no one?


    Maybe the other side is Shinobi, and they turned invisible!


    Shinobi? Is it the Shinobi from Sunagakure? They are at war, so it is indeed possible that they coveted our kingdoms Ryumyaku!


    The ministers discussed with each other, but Sara ignored them and walked straight down the long and narrow corridor to the sacrificial tform, and then knelt piously on the raised object in the middle of the runes and prayed silently with her hands squarely on the top of the object. After a while, the rioting Ryumyaku gradually calmed down.


    What is the principle for this?


    Kanp, who was hiding on the side, looked at Sara inexplicably, The other side did not use Chakra at all, so how did she calm down the Ryumyaku?


    Is it because she is the queen?


    Or is it about the power of bloodline?


    Its all right now.


    After calming down the Ryumyaku, Sara got up and breathed a sigh of relief. At this moment, she didnt know if it was an illusion, but she felt that someone is beside her and was looking at her. She turned her head abruptly, but there is only one statue in that direction.


    Is it an illusion?


    Or its the invisible Shinobi?


    Sarahs muscles tensed up as she turned and walked back along the narrow corridor step by step.


    If there is an invisible Shinobi beside me waiting for a sneak attack, what should I do?


    Sara is trembling in fear, but she still remained calm and collected on the surface. She returned to the green stone gate safely and joined the ministers and guards before she let out a long sigh of relief and said, Everyone, its fine now.


    Your Majesty, what should we do next?


    Do you want to search the underground square thoroughly?


    I think its better topletely block this ce first.


    Several ministers said to each other, and their voices echoed in the closed hall.


    Sara frowned and pondered. After a while, her eyes lit up, and she said: No, there is no need to block this ce! Not only is there no need to be blocked, this green stone gate must be kept open!


    Your Majesty, what do you mean? The ministers dont understand.


    If there is a Shinobi coveting the Ryumyaku, then when this green stone gate is opened, wont the other party be able to enter ande out easily?


    Sara smiled confidently, and said: Its very simple. Because of the terrain, the outside of the hall is arge square, and the inside of the hall is a circr building. As long as the guards stand along the square and the circr building, even if the other side is a Shinobi, he wont be able to take care of all the guards inside and outside in the split second!


    The ministers suddenly realized: So thats how it is. In this way, as long as the other party appears, they will definitely be exposed.


    Sara nodded: Yes, thats it!


    As expected of Sara-sama!


    Your Majestys wisdom is far from what we canpare to.


    Amidst the sound of ttery, Sara smiled even more and said: When the fainted guard wakes up, you can ask them what happened, and reported it to me.


    Yes!


    Not long after, guards got off the elevators of each tower building and quickly stood along the walls inside and outside the hall, forming a wall of people inside and outside the circle.

 Chapter 346: Your Name.

    Chapter 346: Your Name.


    The invisible Kanp looked the human wall guards on the circr building, and revealed a slight grin at the corner of his mouth, showing a silent smile.


    Before that fainted patrolman wakes up, he might be able to have a lot of fun!


    Kanp quietly left the great hall, walked out of the underground square, and turned off the Transparent Release when he came to a ce without any people, then used Transformation Release to transform into Queen Sara again, and then, Sara walked lightly towards the underground square!


    Your Majesty!


    As soon as Sara approached, the guards all around immediately shouted respectfully.


    Seeing this, Sara smiled and nodded at the guards on both sides of the human wall, and said with the queens tone: Im just here to see the effect of the guards, everyone, keep guarding!


    Yes! Many guards responded loudly.


    Sara showed a charming smile, and quickly entered the green stone gate, and the circr building inside was also full of guards.


    Sara signaled everyone not to care about her, and then went to the sacrificial tform.


    Then excuse me!


    Collect!


    Throwing the Collection Technique toward Ryumyakus purple-ck liquid, the green light cluster in Kanps mind instantly surged. At the same time, the underground Ryumyaku also went berserk again, and the energy turned violent like volcanic eruptions and floods breaking dams.


    Whats going on?


    Why did the Ryumyaku go berserk again?


    Your Majesty!!!


    As the underground trembled, the guards were staggering and couldnt stand. They were terrified and didnt know what to do.


    Not good!!!


    Sara shouted, and then turned around and knelt in front of the raised object in the middle of the sacrificial tform, and said righteously, Dont worry everyone, I will definitely stop the Ryumyaku!


    Sara put her hands squarely on the raised object, but the vibration around her remained the same, and the symptoms did not ease at all.


    Should I input some Chakra?


    Kanp, bah, Sara tried to pour a little bit of Chakra, but unfortunately, it still didnt work.


    It really has something to do with bloodline.


    Sara has realized something, and she also pays attention to the green light cluster surging in her mind.


    When Ryumyaku was collected for the first time, the green light cluster surged for more than ten minutes before sessfully ejecting the hazy purple-ck neb, This time should be no exception.


    The surrounding guards supported each other and half-knelt on the ground, looking at Sara, who is kneeling in the middle of the sacrificial tform, with eyes full of admiration.


    Even in such a dangerous situation, Your Majesty is still calm, amazing!


    Your Majesty can definitely stop Ryumyaku again!


    Hearing their voices, Sara opened her eyes and smiled slightly at them, looking very charming.


    At the same time.


    Sara, who had just left the ground and nned to go to the tower to exin to her people, suddenly felt the ground tremble again, The Ryumyaku did it go berserk again?!


    Whats going on?


    Sara was shocked, anxious and angry. She hurriedly turned around and rushed to the elevator with the ministers and guards.


    There must be a Shinobi sneaking in, damn it!


    What should we do? The other party must havee for the Ryumyaku. If the Ryumyaku is robbed, our kingdom will end!


    The ancient kingdom of Roran is located deep in the desert, and the environment is extremely harsh. If they lost the Ryumyaku, this kingdom and this city will disappear not long after!


    No!


    Sara frowned, I obviously arranged so many guards. If there is really Shinobi sneaking in, why didnt I hear any rm?


    Just as Sara was puzzled, a guard rushed over to rify her confusion: Your Majesty, the guards and the patrolman who fainted outside the green stone gate are awake! After asking them, we are sure that there is Shinobi pretending to be you and mixed into our kingdom!


    What did you say?


    Sara was startled, and then her face changed drastically, If that cunning Shinobi really changes into my appearance, they would be able to enter the sacrificial tform dignifiedly without having to deal with the guards at all!


    No wonder there is no rm!


    Damn it!


    Sara got into the elevator with a dark face, went underground with the restless ministers, and walked quickly towards the underground square.


    The guards outside the square huddled in a corner, and their eyes are looking at the green stone gate, until


    Huh? Your Majesty?


    How is it possible? Didnt Your Majesty just go in?


    When the guards were still stunned, the minister behind Sara cursed angrily: You idiots, cant you even tell the real from the fake?!


    Sara ignored these and walked straight to the green stone gate, and at a nce, she saw a figure kneeling in front of seal on the shaky sacrificial tform.


    Sure enough, she looks exactly the same!


    Sarasplexion sank, she gritted her teeth, and walked over aggressively: Who are you? What do you want to do? Why do you appear here pretending to be me!


    The few ministers behind were a step slower because educating the guards. When they saw the queen walking towards the sacrificial tform, they suddenly turned pale with fright.


    Your Majesty,e back quickly!


    The other side is a Shinobi!!!


    However, Sara turned a deaf ear to the ministers call. As she passed through the exit corridor quickly, she gritted her teeth and shouted: So what if youre a Shinobi? The Ryumyaku can only be controlled by descendants who have the bloodline of the queen, Shinobi and so on are useless at all!


    Sure enough, it has something to do with bloodline.


    Kanp slowly got up, gave up his position, and said: Please.


    You!!! Sara was furious when she saw this, What do you mean by that shameless posture?


    You are obviously the one who made Ryumyaku went berserk, but now you want me


    So hateful!


    Sara really wants to walk away immediately, but she is the queen and is responsible to the people of this kingdom!


    She immediately gritted her teeth and knelt down, put her hands squarely on the eyes of the seal, closed her eyes and began to pray.


    Kanp also squatted quietly beside her, looking at her without blinking.


    There were wells of anger on Saras forehead. Although she closed her eyes, she could still feel the gaze of her other self.


    You


    Sara opened her eyes, red at Sara with her beautiful eyes, and said angrily, Stop looking at me!!


    Just as Kanp was about to speak, the green light cluster in his mind finally calmed down, and at the same time, a hazy purple-ck neb was ejected!


    Kanp continued to strike, and he threw thest Collection Technique of the day.


    The Ryumyaku, which had calmed down slowly under Saras prayer, went berserk again.


    Seeing this, Sara turned pale with fright. She thought that it was her distraction that made Ryumyaku angry, so she quickly closed her eyes and concentrated on praying with all her heart, but as the time passed by, the Ryumyaku still didnt calm down!


    How could this happen? What did you do to the Ryumyaku?! Sara opened her eyes, staring at her other self with bloodshot eyes.


    Kanp snorted and said: Its obvious that you are the one being careless in your prayers, yet you me me, shameless!


    You! You!!! You!!!


    Sara was so angry that she was trembling all over. Tears spilled from her bloodshot eyes, but she was strong enough not to let the tears flow down.


    Seeing that her tears wereing out, Kanp suddenly felt a little flustered, and hurriedly walked under the statues on the sacrificial tform and looked at Sara quietly.


    It took Sara a while to put away the tears in her eyes. The sacrificial tform was still shaking, so Sara continued to knee and pray. Gritting her teeth, she then asked word by word: Who are you? What is your name?


    I dont change my name or surname, my name is Uzumaki Naruto!!!

 Chapter 347: Encountering Sasori Again

    Chapter 347: Encountering Sasori Again


    Ten minutester, the Ryumyaku finally calmed down under the prayer of Sara, and there were already three purple-ck hazy in Kanps mind, and they were slowly merging!


    Its just


    Kanp looked down at the purple-ck liquid below the sacrificial tform, and his face turned a little solemn. Even after collecting it three times in a row, Ryumyaku still hadnt been taken by him yet!


    So scary Should I go collect it again tomorrow?


    A thought shed through Kanps mind, but soon after, he silently shook his head.


    The Collection Technique can only be used at one target three times at most, and Kanp felt that Ryumyaku shouldnt be an exception.


    Kanp stood on the edge of the sacrificial tform, hesitated whether to wait another day.


    At the same time, as Ryumyaku returned to calm, Sara got up from the eyes of the seal, looked towards her other self, who was in deep thought, and immediately bent over and walked step by step. She looked like she wanted to push Kanp down from here and let him look at Ryumyaku from closer distance.


    Although Kanp is being absent-minded, his vignce was very high after being tempered on the battlefield. As soon as Sara approached, he immediately flickered and disappeared, and he appeared in the middle of the narrow corridor in the next instant.


    Your Majesty, we will meet again if fate allow it, please remember my name!


    Kanp waved his hand, then flickered several times, and left the great hall directly. Leaving the underground za, and instantly disappeared without a trace.


    So hateful!


    Sara gnashed her teeth, Uzumaki Naruto, no matter which viges Shinobi you are, I will never be reconciled with you!


    Kanp flickered several times and came to a ce where there was no one, and immediately returned to his real appearance. After quietly replenished some food and water, he once again used his Transparent Release and stayed underground.


    Although the Collection Technique can only be used at the same target three times at most, Kanp is not reconciled. Under the premise of no danger, Kanp has always been a person who will always try to do something without regret.


    The three hazy nebe in his mind are still merging, and Kanp didnt dare to disturb them, so he chose to leave them alone.


    The next day, Kanp, who hadnt slept all night, opened his red eyes, used Transformation Technique to be Sara again, and then swaggered to the underground square.


    The underground square was empty this time, as Sara has apparently withdrawn the guards.


    This is also normal. Being a thief for a thousand days is easy, but there is no one who can guard against a thief for a thousand days. Moreover, with Rorans national strength, it is also impossible to arrange hundreds of people to guard here day and night.


    Kanp, no, Sara came to the towering green stone gate pushed it gently, and the green stone gate gate slowly cracked open.


    Saras figure rushed in vigorously, then walked to the sacrificial tform, skillfully threw the Collection Technique on the purple-ck Ryumyaku below.


    The green light cluster in his mind nothing happened!


    Sure enough, it can only be collected three times


    Kanp looked at the majestic energy below, and felt that he had missed hundreds of millions.


    But at this moment, a memory suddenly flooded into his brain.


    Kanp frowned. He felt headache as if his head was being split, and then a deep sense of fatigue pressed directly onto his body.


    Kanp staggered and almost fell off the sacrificial tform!


    Kanp was terrified, and hurriedly fell on all fours on the tform.


    After ensuring that he would not fall into the Ryumyaku, Kanp slowly realized that the sudden extra memory came from the shadow clone who performed the escort mission with Dove and Peppa!


    What a bad luck!


    Kanp cursed in his heart. After he entered the desert, he didnt sleep much because of the temperature difference between day and night. Yesterday, he didnt sleep all night because of his excitement. And now, the shadow clone, who had been existing for more than half a month, just happened to disband. The tiredness from the trip was like a small hill weighing on his mind world.


    So ufortable!


    Kanp took a deep breath, but he didnt dare to rest, and slowly began to receive the memories in his mind.


    The shadow clone followed Dove and they all drove from the Land of Fire to the Land of Rivers in a carriage. Because of the winding road, they often had to avoid mountains and rivers, so it took them a full twelve days toplete this section of the road, and then, they spent another five days crossing the Land of Rivers.


    After arriving in Land of Wind, the carriage was useless because of the desert everywhere, so the group had to walk instead.


    Five Anbu plus thirteen spies, a total of eighteen people marched slowly in the desert. But on the third day, they encountered an ident.


    ording to the map, they originally nned to settle in a vige called Windy Town, but when they arrived, they found that Windy Town was empty and all the vigers were missing!


    Furthermore, the results of the investigation showed that the disappearance of these vigers was just half an hour ago!


    Its a very familiar scene!


    Kanp, Peppa and Wild Cat have all experienced this terrifying scene before, yes, it is Sasori of the Red Sand!


    At the beginning, the Wild Team received a mission of sowing dissension and went to the Land of Rain to pretend to be Iwagakures Shinobi to attack Amegakures Shinobi, and finally encountered Sasori of the Red Sand by ident. To protect his team members, the Team Leader, Wild Fox chose to stay behind alone, and finally be made into a puppet!


    After Dove learned of this information from Peppa and Wild Cat, he immediately chose withdraw, but he was still a step toote.


    Sasori is controlling Hiruko, which is wearing a tattered ck robe, and slowly appears, followed by the puppet Wild Fox!


    A battle broke out between the two sides in an instant.


    In the hands of Sasori, Hiruko and Wild Fox each exerted abat power above that of Jonin, and Dove is the only one who is a Jonin. As for the other four people, Peppa is a Taijutsu Shinobi with Elite Chunin-strength, so he is at a disadvantage against puppets. Wild Cat, who is a Genjutsu Shinobi, directly loses herbat power. Although Leaf is good at Fire Release, he is only an Elite Chunin. Only Kanps shadow clone poured out Fire Release and Lightning Release towards the opposite side crazily, and the five of them worked together to barely resist Sasoris offensive.


    Kanps shadow clone also has Extraordinary Strength talent activated, but he didnt dare to approach Sasori. After all, if he gets injured, he will disband immediately, and then their side will copsepletely!


    The two sides fought for five minutes before Dove made a decisive decision and took the time to remove the seals of the Sunagakures spies behind him, hoping that they could help them and work together to drive Sasori away, but after the spies recovered their Chakra, they scattered and ran away without looking back, only those five idiotic spies stayed in ce, chuckling like idiot.


    Helpless, Dove could only order the team to scatter and retreat.


    Kanps shadow clone deliberately fell behind by one step, drawing Sasoris attention to himself, and then led Sasori to the depths of the desert alone.


    After running for about half a day, Kanps shadow clone exhausted its Chakra and disbanded.


    After receiving the memory, Kanp slowly opened his eyes, and his eyes are full of fatigue and a hint of hatred.


    Sasori of the Red Sand, I didnt expect to meet you again!


    Counting the first time when Wild Fox was made into a puppet, the second time was when he was in Sunagakures Battlefield, when he followed by Gekko ns third assassination team to perform missions, the final result is that Kanp relied on Extraordinary Strength to cut off Hirukos steel tail and scared Sasori away, but one of his nsmen also died tragically under the other partys poison.


    And today is the third time!


    What a fate!


    Kanp squinted his eyes. At this moment, the three hazy purple-ck nebe in his mind have been merged and turned into arge one!


    Kanp gently touched it with his consciousness, and he felt that there was a heavenly pool above his head, which contained a huge amount of Chakra. As long as he wants, the gate of this heavenly pool will open and the huge amount of Chakra will pour into his body!


    Kanp took a deep breath, and with a thought, a burst of extremely rich Chakra instantly poured into his body, filling his Chakra Pathway System in just half a second, and poured into the Chakra mes in his heart.


    Huhuhu


    Apanied by arge amount of Chakra pouring into it, the Chakra me in his heart continues to burn, burning more and more and more!

 Chapter 348: Ryōshi Tenkū

    Chapter 348: Ry��shi Tenk��


    Although Kanps anger towards Sasori are getting bigger and bigger, he hasnt lost his mind yet. Considering the distance between the ancient kingdom of Roran and Windy Town where the incident urred, as well as the fatigue from the past few days, he stayed in Roran again. After two days of recovering his energy, he left the kingdom.


    When he came here, he needed a caravan to lead the way, so he couldnt arrive quickly. But now, he has no scruples, Kanp is like a wild husky, running rampant in the desert, dragging a bright yellow smoke behind him.


    After possessing the power of Ryumyaku, Kanp no longer has to worry about Chakra. If he didnt have enough, he can directly extract the power of Ryumyaku, and the power of Ryumyaku will automatically recover after consumption, which made itparable to a Biju!


    When Kanp was on the road, he didnt forget the strong men he is bringing. He would collect one every day and throw the corpse directly into the desert. Four dayster, Kanp arrived at the capital of the Land of Wind, replenished supplies a little here, and immediately set out on his way.


    At the same time.


    At the border between the Land of Rivers and the Land of Wind.


    After Dove, Peppa, Wild Cat and Leaf scattered and retreated from Windy Town, they turned around and rushed back to the Land of Rivers border, and then gathered through the Anbu signal. Its just that after a few days, they still didnt see Huskying to join them!


    Husky he couldnt be caught by that Puppet Master, right? Wild Cat asked worriedly.


    When he was running, he deliberately took a step slower, probably to attract the attention of that Puppet Master.


    Peppa clenched his fists in hatred, How can that idiot be so stupid!!!


    Team Leader, what should we do? Leaf asked.


    Currently, among the thirteen spies escorted by their team, except for the five idiots, the other eight have already scattered and fled. Although they will definitely run back to Sunagakure by themselves, for their team, this escort mission has ended in failure!


    Its meaningless to go to Sunagakure now.


    Dove said slowly, Lets wait for another two days. If Husky still didnt join us after two days well have to go back to the vige.


    Then, what about Husky? Wild Cat asked.


    ording to the regtions, before seeing the corpse, he will be temporarily defined as missing. Dove sighed said.


    The same as team leader Wild Fox


    Peppa lowered his head and his face turned ugly. He then asked in a bitter voice, Team leader Dove, who is that puppet master?


    Dove pondered and said: The other side uses puppets, so they should be a Shinobi from Sunagakure, but they dont wear Sunagakures forehead protector, so they might be a Missing-nin and since they are strong, they may be an S- Rank Missing-nin.


    Wild Cat immediately took out a small book. This is the Missing-nin catalog of the Great Shinobi Viges of the Shinobi World. She turned to the page of Missing-nin from Sunagakure and read them one by one, but in the end, she couldnt find any Missing-nin simr to Hiruko.


    No Wild Cat looked up at Dove.


    Dove said: Dont be fooled by the other partys appearance, the man we saw may be just a puppet!


    Puppet?


    Wild Cat was startled, and hurriedly searched for it again. Not long after, she found a red-haired Missing-nin named Sasori.


    Yes! Sasori, the grandson of Sunagakures advisor, Chiyo, was known as a genius puppet master since he was a child, and has the title of Sasori of the Red Sand. He left Sunagakure four years ago and two years ago, Sunagakure defines him as a Missing-nin, as for the rank S-Rank! Wild Cat slowly read out Sasoris information.


    Dove asked: Are there any other S-Rank Missing-nin who are good at using puppets?


    Wild Cat turned a few pages and shook her head: Theres no more.


    That should be him then.


    Dove said solemnly, Sunagakures S-Rank Missing-nin, Sasori of the Red Sand!


    Peppa waspletely dejected. When he found that it is Sasori of the Red Sand, he felt that he will never be able to seek revenge from the other party in his life.


    Dove is also sighed. Although he is a Jonin, he is not Sasoris opponent, and he wont be able to do anything.


    In a blink of an eye, two days passed by. When Doves group of four didnt see Kanp, they had no choice but to turn around and return home. However, with a fluke mentality, their return speed was not fast, and they left Anbus unique signal along the way, as if hoping for Kanp to catch up by following these traces.


    However, Kanp has just arrived at the ce where his shadow clone dissipated at this time.


    This is a desert and there is a touch of green in the sand, but surrounding area is empty and deserted, without any sign of human activity.


    It has been more than a week since Kanp received the memory of his shadow clone, and Sasori has long since disappeared.


    Kanp searched around, but unfortunately the wind and sand had already covered Sasoris traces, and then he rushed to Windy Town, which was quickly deserted due to the death of the vigers. The streets and buildings were full of light-yellow sand.


    Sasori has been collecting materials to make good puppets over the years. It is unknown how much viges and towns like Windy Town have been wiped out by him. It was only until he was invited to the Akatsuki by Konan and got money that he stopped this behavior.


    In other words, if Kanp started guarding the small town on the border of the Land of Wind, he may be able to meet Sasori.


    Its just that, firstly, the efficiency is too slow, and secondly, Minato is about to get a promotion, so he has to go back to hug his thighs. It might be because of the plot reduces his intelligence, or because of actualbat experience or other messy reasons, he wanted to fight Sasori.


    After thinking about it for a while, Kanp decided to leave a shadow clone to test the water against Sasori!


    So herees the question, which shadow clone should he created? Ice Release shadow clone, or Explosion Release shadow clone?


    Its easy to expose myself with Transparent Release. Ice Release seems to be used a little too much recently. Then, what about Explosion Release?


    With Extraordinary Strength and Explosion Release, even if I cant kill Sasori, it is still enough to cause him trouble.


    Kanp immediately lit up the Explosion Release Kekkei Genkai, andbined it with the three talents of dynamic vision, Extraordinary Strength, and Uzumaki ns physique, creating the Explosion Release shadow clone.


    The full Chakra in Kanps body is reduced by half in an instant. As for the hazy purple-ck neb in his mind, it hasnt changed in the slightest.


    Could it be that the neb that represent the power of Ryumyaku can only be used by the main body?


    Kanp frowned slightly, The light blue dot can be used by both the main body and shadow clones, purple stardust, which represented innate talent, and red stardust, which represented Kekkei Genkai, can also be used by shadow clones, so it doesnt make sense for the Neb, that represented the power Of Ryumyaku, can only be used by the main body.


    While Kanp was pondering, the purple-ck neb in his mind suddenly surged. Kanps heart skipped a beat and he hurriedly wrapped it up with his consciousness, and then he was shocked to find that from the majestic Chakra in the purple-ck neb, which was like a sea, a small river channel was suddenly created, and Chakra continued to rush to somewhere along the river channel like a stream.


    Kanp raised his head in a daze, just in time to see the Explosion Release shadow clone smirking at him.


    Can you use my Ryumyakus power? The corners of Kanps mouth twitched.


    As Kanp said this, the Explosion Release shadow clone has stopped extracting the Ryumyakus Chakra, and then said calmly: Isnt this a matter of course? After all, we are one. Whats yours is mine, and whats mine is mine.


    You, you. Are you human?!


    Kanp was very depressed. He felt that after he had gone through all kinds of hard work, he finally dug up a treasure, but as soon as he moved the treasure back home, a thief appeared in his house.


    Why is it so unfair?


    Kanp took a deep breath, thinking that the Ryumyakus power is in his body, so even if his shadow clone could use it, he, as the main body, should at least has authority to manage it, right?


    So Kanp gritted his teeth and said: Keep sucking for me!


    Its the first time I have heard someone make such a perverted request to a man. The Explosion Release shadow clone shrugged, and said, In that case, I will satisfy you!


    After saying that, Explosion Release shadow clone opened his mouth wretchedly.


    Kanps face twitched slightly, and he almost couldnt hold it back.


    With the mentality of as long as eye doesnt see, the heart doesnt grieve over, Kanp closes his eyes and focused on the purple-ck neb in his mind. With the shadow clones absorption, a small river was created once again, flowing continuously towards the Explosion Release shadow clone.


    "


    "


    Stop!


    Kanp issued amand with his will. The neb trembled, and the small river channel burst instantly.


    Kanp feelsfortable, and when he opened his eyes to look, he saw the Explosion Release shadow clone has a constipation expression on his face.


    Okay, go, find Sasori and kill him! Kanp waved his hand.


    The Explosion Release shadow clone snorted and said: You have to give me a name first.


    Why are you guys so troublesome? Kanp was depressed. Before, the Ice Release shadow clone gave himself the name Yuki Hyketsu. He didnt expect that the Explosion Release shadow clone would be the same, and asked his name from him instead.


    From today, your name is Ryshi Tenk! (T/N: From the RAW, his name means Sky Hunter, so I chose Ryshi Tenk as it means Sky Hunter.)

 Chapter 349: Kanpūs Chicken Soup Story III

    Chapter 349: Kanp��''s Chicken Soup Story III


    After Tenk went away, Kanp stopped staying and left the Land of Wind straight away, and found the Anbus unique signal left by Dove and the others on the Land of Rivers border. After deciphering it, Kanp followed the direction they left to catch up.


    On the other side, Tenk used Transformation Technique to change his appearance, and then wandered in and out of the border towns of the Land of Wind.


    Many days passed in a sh.


    On this day, Tenk came to the border between the Land of Wind and the Land of Rain. ording to the map, there should be three small viges near the border, Tenk searched for them one by one, and found that two of them were already destroyed. As for the remaining one


    Tenk quickly rushed there, and it had already been wiped out too.


    Moreover, there were two Sunagakures Shinobi looking for traces at the scene. They seemed to want to track down the murderer, so when they saw Tenk, these Sunagakures Shinobi stopped him immediately.


    Who are you?


    Could it be that you did all of this?


    Seeing that Tenk was not wearing a forehead protector, the two Sunagakures Shinobi wanted to capture and torture him.


    I dont have time to y house games with you guys, get out of the way.


    Tenk spoke with an ent that Sunagakures Shinobi couldnt understand, which made the Sunagakures Shinobi feel awkward. The two sides were in disagreement, and immediately started fighting.


    Doton: Kka Jutsu! (Earth Release: Hardening Technique)


    Tenk smiled wretchedly, used hardening technique on his whole body, and then with Extraordinary Strength, he threw a punch. The fist exploded on touch, fiercely colliding with the shuriken thrown by the Sunagakures Shinobi.


    Boom!!


    In the violent rumbling sound, the shuriken of the Sunagakures Shinobi was directly exploded into dozens of finely divided pieces of iron, and apanied by the surging air waves, they surged towards the Sunagakures Shinobi.


    Puff puff puff


    With the series of sounds of iron cutting flesh, the Sunagakures Shinobi screamed and copsed to the ground, dying with regret.


    Its your turn. Tenk looked towards the remaining Sunagakures Shinobi, who was trembling and shivering, smiled obscenely, and swung his hardened fist to punch him fiercely.


    After dealing with the two Sunagakures Shinobi, who didnt know the immensity of heaven and earth, Tenk immediately touched the corpse and got a Shinobi log from them. After opening it, he found out that Sasoris continuous massacre of the viges has attracted the attention of Sunagakure, but because of the war, Sunagakure cant gather the manpower to catch him.


    As for this small vige, it was only wiped out by Sasori a few days ago.


    So, Sasori is still in the vicinity?


    Tenk tore up the Shinobi log, then turned and left.


    On the other side, after many days of traveling, Kanp did not catch up with Dove and the others, and finally returned to Konoha alone.


    After reporting at the gate, Kanp immediately rushed to the locker room behind the Hokage Towers mission hall, but he happened to bump into Dove, Peppa, Wild Cat and Leaf, who returned from reporting the information to the Anbu Commander, Eagle.


    Huh?


    Husky is it really you?!


    Are you okay?


    The four people were amazed. They thought that Husky had been captured by Sasori and is now standing shoulder to shoulder with Wild Fox, but he unexpectedly came back alive.


    Kanp coughed dryly, and said: It took a while to get rid of the other party, sorry to make you worry.


    Really?


    Wild Cat came over weirdly and took off Kanps mask, and then squeezed his face, and said, Could it be that you already made into a puppet by Sasori?


    Veins appeared on Kanps face when he heard this.


    () Presumptuous!


    Kanp was furious and fiercely pped Wild Cats hand angrily, and said with a huff: How could I be caught by Sasori huh? How did you know his identity?


    Dove then said: We inferred it based on the information we have, Husky, you also know?


    Kanp blinked his eyes twice, and lied with a straight face: Well, in the process of being chased by him, I figured out his identity!


    Never mind his identity, Husky, its great that youre alive! Peppa patted Kanps shoulder heavily.


    Dove smiled and said: Since you are back, I should immediately report it to Captain Eagle.


    Kanp nodded. He rushed all the way to the vige because he was afraid that he would be designated as a missing person and make his family worried.


    After Dove left, Kanp and Peppa went into the locker room and he asked: What happened to our mission after those spies ran away?


    Peppas face fell and he said: Because those spies were not sent back to Sunagakure, so the mission ended in failure.


    And there will be punishment. Wild Cat has changed back to her normal clothes, and her body is t.


    Kanp nced vaguely, and then asked: What punishment?


    It hasnt been decided yet.


    Peppa said strangely, But it cant be helped, after all, the opponent is Sasori of the Red Sand.


    It would be great if our vige also had an order to give up the mission unconditionally when encountering Sasori of the Red Sand. Wild Cat said.


    They chatted for a few more words, and went back to their respective house after changing their clothes.


    Kanp is walking on the street, and the streets are full of people, looking very lively.


    For Konoha, they had formed an alliance with Sunagakure and forced Iwagakure to surrender. Kirigakure and Kumogakure also retreated. It can be said that the war is over for them, so the vigers naturally go out to enjoy this hard-won peace.


    Huh?


    Suddenly, from the corner of Kanps eyes, he noticed a touch of silver.


    He tiptoed to look, and found a silver-haired young man standing outside a bookstore not far away.


    Kakashi?


    Kanp was taken aback, and subconsciously walked over.


    Kakashi is oblivious to everything around him, and was still reading a book intently.


    Kanp leaned over and nced at the cover of book: How should a Shinobi die with dignity?.


    Uh


    Kanp frowned, and guessed that Rin should have died.


    Hey, kid, just buy it if you want to read it, dont think about reading the book here for free! The bookstores owner had been paying attention to Kakashi for a long time, and seeing Kanping over at this time, he was afraid that this kid would also reading his book for free, so he warned him.


    Kakashi raised his dead fish eye, then took out a thousand ryo and threw it over, then put one hand in his pocket and grabbed the book with the other. He walked away while reading the book, not noticing Kanp beside him from beginning to the end.


    Kanp hesitated for a moment, and quickly followed him.


    Kakashi-senpai? Kanp came to Kakashis side and called softly.


    Kakashi didnt seem to hear this, and continued reading the book.


    Kakashi-senpai, no matter what happens, please cheer up! Kanp clenched his right hand into a fist, acting like a good kid.


    Unfortunately, Kakashi did not respond.


    It seems that Kakashi-sensei needs the chicken soup for the soul.


    Kanp pondered for a while, and said carefully: Kakashi-senpai, if life bullies you today, dont be sad, dont cry, because life will continue tomorrow.


    Kakashi frowned.


    Kanp continued: Kakashi-senpai, life is like this, it is filled with bothughter and tears.


    Kakashis hand, which is holding the book, turned stiff.


    Kakashi-senpai, even so, you dont have nothing, you still have a whole life full of hypocrisy. Kanps voice became much softer, as he felt that the chicken soup tasted wrong.


    Kakashis mouth under the ck mask twitched at a speed visible to naked eyes.


    Kanp quickly organized his words: Kakashi-senpai, embrace every day with a smile, and be a boy that is as warm as a sunflower!


    Veins started appearing on Kakashis forehead, and he couldnt help but threw the book in his hand at Kanp angrily.


    Kanp reacted extremely quickly, and used Body Flicker Technique to flicker away instantly.


    Bastard!


    Kakashi picked up the book on the ground with anger, and wanted to continue reading, but for some reason, his mind was full of chicken soup from Kanp, and his whole person didnt feel well!


    As he walked, Kakashi unconsciously came to the cemetery.


    Because Obito was still alive, he didnt prepare a tombstone for him, but Rin


    Kakashi came to Rins tombstone with expression of self-me and unconcealed sadness.


    Rin


    Kakashi was about to say something, but suddenly, a green figure descended from the sky: Yo, Kakashi, my eternal rival, tomemorate those who passed away, lets have a passionate duel today!!


    A group of lunatics!


    Kakashis eyebrows twitched and he quickly said to Rins tombstone: Rin, I will see you next time.


    After saying that, Kakashi flickered and disappeared.

 Chapter 350: Election Process

    Chapter 350: Election Process


    Back home, Kanp took a simple bath and wanted to rest, but he remembered that he had been away from the vige for so many days and didnt know what happened to the Yondaime Hokages election, so he hurriedly went out to find Hoshino, Inoue and Matsushita.


    The three of them are ying shogi at Matsushitas house at this time. Two yers y against each other, and whoever loses will be reced by the third person. In this cycle, the three people have a lot of fun, theyre like three salted fish.


    Father, Uncle Inoue, Uncle Matsushita. Kanp greeted respectfully aftering in from over the wall.


    Kanp, dont you know to use a door? How can you climb over the wall? Hoshino who had just been defeated by Inoue, released his anger on Kanp majestically.


    Kanp chuckled embarrassedly, and quickly changed the subject: Tou-san, has the Yondaime Hokages election started?


    Hoshino was indeed distracted, and answered: They just started the registration for the election a few days ago.


    After Iwagakure announced that they had surrendered, they began to customize the conditions of their surrender, and then sent it to Konoha. As a result, they were ambushed by Sunagakures Shinobi on the road, which dyed the discussion for a long time until the two Shinobi Viges finallypleted the process a few days ago.


    Then, Hiruzen solemnly announced his resignation to Konohas Shinobi and asked everyone to actively join the Yondaime Hokages election.


    As for the civilians of the vige, they will not be notified until the final result is out, otherwise, it will affect the daily life of the vigers, especially those gambling halls. If they are notified in advance, they will definitely dare to start a bet on who will obtained the Yondaime Hokages position.


    Inoue jokingly said: Kanp, for you to care about the Yondaime Hokages election so much, could it be that you want to participate in the election and fight for the position?


    Shinobi endure words, and generally dont roll their eyes easily unless they cant help it.


    Kanp leaned over rolled his eyes at him fiercely, and said angrily: I want to sign up for Uncle Inoue. are still young, and you can still shine for the vige.


    "


    "


    Inoue said happily: Im already an old man, so I cant do it anymore. Of course, if Sandaime-sama agrees, I can ept it, hahahaha.


    Kanp was speechless when he heard Inoues shamelessness.


    There are quite a few big names who signed up for the Yondaime Hokages position this time.


    Matsushita pondered what to do next, and said, For example, Uchiha ns n Head, Uchiha Fugaku. For this election, the entire Military Police Force is working hard to build momentum for him.


    And one of the legendary Sannin, Orochimaru-sama.


    Hoshino nced at Kanp and said, This is Sandaime-samas direct disciple. Not only is he powerful, he also has excellent military exploits. In the eyes of the others, Orochimaru-sama is the most promising candidate for the Yondaime Hokages position!


    Inoue also became serious: There is also Yellow sh, Namikaze Minato, which can force a Shinobi Viges to issue an unconditional retreat order, the second one after Konohas White Fang. He really stole the limelight in this war and is now famous in the entire Shinobi World. Moreover, his teacher is one of the legendary Sannin, Jiraiya, who is the same as Orochimaru, is also the disciple of Sandaime-sama, so his chances are also great!


    Kanp asked And then?


    In addition to the three of them, there are also some Jonin, who either have military exploits ore from big n, but judging from the current situation, Orochimaru, Uchiha Fugaku, and Namikaze Minato, are the people who have the best chance for the position.


    Matsushita pretended to shuffle the chess piece on the chessboard without paying attention, and then said with a shocked expression, Sorry, sorry, I identally messed it up, Kanp, its all your fault!


    Kanps face twitched slightly, You old man is really shameless.


    Inoue had a displeased expression on his face. He was about to win the game of chess just now, but he didnt expect this old bastard to y tricks!


    But its too early to talk about that.


    Hoshino looked at the two old men quarrelling, turned to Kanp and said, The registration for the campaign would take a month, and now, only four days have passed, so its still early.


    One month? So long? Kanp was speechless, Isnt this efficiency too low?


    Is it a primitive tribe?


    It cant be helped.


    Matsushita yed fool for a long time, and finally managed to fool Inoue. They started a new game, and said casually, Hokages position is very important, so no matter who signs up, Sandaime-sama will send Anbu to investigate the specific information of these Shinobi, and even some information that the person himself does not know will be revealed.


    Thats right, if there are many people who sign up, one month may not be enough. Hoshino added.


    Only then did Kanp ept the reality, and asked again: Then, what is the process after the registration is over?


    Matsushita was in a great mood, so he said: The end of the registration means that the information collection ispleted, and then Sandaime and the advisors will naturally remove those unqualified Shinobi ording to the information, and the remaining Shinobi will be chosen on the higher-ups joint screening.


    Higher-ups joint screening? Kanp was stunned.


    The so-called higher-ups joint screening is the screening done by the higher-ups headed by Sandaime-sama and the higher-ups headed by the Land of Fires Daimyo.


    Hoshino exined, Our viges higher-ups is Sandaime-sama, the three advisors, and Jonin Commander, but this position is currently vacant. As for the Daimyo, generally, as long as the Daimyo nodded, his ministers wont dare to say anything.


    Kanp was stunned again, Jonin Commander isnt it Nara Shikaku? He hasnt been appointed yet?


    As Kanp thought about this, Matsushita continued: After the higher-ups joint screening, there will be a vote of confidence from the Jonin in the vige. If the number of votes is less than half, a new election will be held.


    Therefore, it is difficult for a person without a reputation to be the Hokage.


    Hoshino said with a smile, On the contrary, the greater their reputation, the greater a persons chance of bing the Hokage.


    Kanp nodded: I understand.


    Do you really understand? Inoue looked at him with a serious expression.


    Kanp turned his head to look, and saw Inoue was winking at him constantly.


    Kanp followed his eyes to look at the chessboard, and found that after the restarting, Inoue was massacred to the point of losing all his pieces.


    Kanp immediately realized what Inoue wanted.


    So he stretched out his hand and disrupted the chessboard: No need to thank me, just call me Lei Feng! (T/N: Its a ng usually used by Chineses people in the inte.)


    After saying those words, Kanp flickered away immediately.


    Aiya, that little bastard is too much. Hahaha, it seems that we can only started it again. Inoue tried to control the smile on his face, but he couldnt.


    Creak creak


    Matsushita started to gnash his teeth when he saw this.


    At the same time.


    Roots headquarters.


    At this moment, Danzo is asking his subordinates to go down and erase Orochimarus ck history, but suddenly, a Roots Shinobi came over with a letter.


    Danzo-sama, this is a letter from Hanzo of the Smander, the leader of Land of Rain!


    Huh?


    Danzos expression changed, and he quickly took the letter.


    After reading the letter, Danzo showed a big smile: You finally understand, Shinobi Worlds Demigod!


    When Danzo left the Land of Rain before, he wrote a letter to Hanzo. In addition to his daily greetings, it was once again to warn him of the dangers of the Akatsuki. After half a month, Hanzo finally decided to attack Akatsuki and invited Danzo to deal with them together.


    Danzo thought for a while. There are at least twenty-four days before the registration is over, so there should be enough time, but just in case, Danzo still ordered that if he has not returned before the registration ends, he chooses the top two Roots Shinobi to join the election. In this way, Anbu will need time to collect information about them, and the election can be dyed for a while.


    After arranging everything, Danzo quietly left the vige with dozens of Roots Shinobi.

 Chapter 351: Akatsukis Rebirth

    Chapter 351: Akatsuki''s Rebirth


    After Obito witnessed Rins death with his own eye, his heart fell into the abyss. Coupled with Madaras bewitching, White Zetsu and their funny clones, Obito ckened at an incredible speed and inherited Madaras Eye of the Moon n!


    After entrusting his dream, Madara passed away under the watchful eyes of Obito and White Zetsu.


    After that, White Zetsu took Madaras corpse away for burial, while Obito wore Tobis body, and set out to the Land of Rain, intending to contact Nagato.


    Right now, the Akatsukis reputation has resounded throughout the Land of Rain, and with the thousands of Shinobi in the organization, it seems that they are on an equal footing with Amegakure now.


    After Konohas Shinobi army withdraw from the Land of Rain, Akatsuki immediately sent arge number of Shinobi to station at the border between the Land of Rain and the Land of Fire to prevent Konohas Shinobi army from intervening in the Land of Rain again.


    At the same time, Akatsuki once again sent people to contact Iwagakures Shinobi and Sunagakures Shinobi on the frontline. Unlike the past, Akatsuki has be stronger now, so even these two Great Shinobi Viges cannot ignore them, but after the meeting, their negotiations were not going well. The most important point is that Akatsuki is a civil force and cannot represent the Land of Rain!


    In other words, if they want to have a serious negotiation with them, they must have Amegakures Shinobi present!


    Akatsuki immediately sent an envoy to Amegakure to ask for a meeting with the Shinobi Worlds Demigod, Hanzo of the Smander.


    As the leader of Amegakure, the official organization of the Land of Rain, Hanzo is very embarrassed and indescribably angry at this moment!


    At the beginning, he sat and just watched Akatsuki developed in order to use them to maintain the Land of Rains order, which was on the verge of breaking down, but Akatsukis development was too fast and gradually got out of his control. After receiving Danzos intimidation letter, he asked his men to investigate and found that the Akatsuki is so arrogant that they dispatched thousands of Shinobi to guard the border between the Land of Rain and the Land of Fire, and even officially met with Iwagakures Shinobi and Sunagakures Shinobi on the frontline on behalf of the Land of Rain. After receiving this information, Hanzo finally couldnt sit still, so he sent an invitation to Danzo to work together and annihte the Akatsuki!


    Hanzo-sama, the Akatsuki has sent an envoy again. An Anbu wearing a gas mask knocked on the door and entered.


    Hanzo frowned and said: I dont want to see them!


    Hanzo-sama Anbu raised his head with hesitation in his eyes.


    The Akatsuki sent envoys over several times to join forces with Amegakure to stop the war in the Land of Rain. This matter is not only rted to civilians, but also rted to Shinobi like them, but Hanzo always avoid meeting Akatsukis people without giving reasons, so its not strange that the belief of the Shinobi below started shaking.


    What do you want to say? When Hanzo saw the Anbu didnt leave, his eyes suddenly turned cold, and he made a gesture to take off the special gas mask on his face.


    No, I will chase them away immediately! The Anbu didnt dare to stay any more, and disappeared immediately with a flicker.


    On a small hill fifty miles away from Amegakure, Yahiko, Nagato and Konan are all there.


    I hope it will be sessful this time.


    Yahiko said energetically, As long as we join forces with Amegakure, we will definitely be able to stop the war between Iwagakure and Sunagakure!


    Nagato stood behind him and said, Didnt the previous waves of envoys not manage to see the Demigod yet? Yahiko, I think there must be something wrong.


    I also find it strange. Its impossible for Amegakure to just watch their country fall into war and remain indifferent. Konan said, Does it have something to do with Iwagakure and Sunagakure?


    Everyone, we Yahiko turned his head and was about to speak, but suddenly, he found that the space behind Nagato was distorted like a vortex.


    This is


    Space-Time Ninjutsu? Nagato, Konan, be careful behind you! Yahiko yelled, then tip toed in an instant and retreated ten meters back, while drawing a shuriken in alert.


    Nagato and Konan also flickered back immediately, and then slowly gathered together.


    Good response.


    As the vortex gradually twisted to the extreme, a ck figure suddenly twisted out of the vortex, followed by a slightly hoarse voice, Unfortunately, people are too stupid.


    When the vortex disappeared into thin air, a mysterious ck robed man wearing a spiral mask appeared in front of Yahikos group of three.


    Who are you? Nagato looked at him with grim expression.


    The whole body of this mysterious man was hidden under a ck robe and a spiral pattern mask, except for his scarlet right eye which was exposed.


    Thats Sharingan?


    Nagatos face changed slightly, Konohas Shinobi?!


    When Konoha and Sunagakure was still at war, Nagato and Konan once went to the Konohas main camp to find Orochimaru, but unfortunately, they were sent out without seeing the other party, and finally, they were hunted down!


    Konan almost died at that time!


    Thinking of that scene, Nagatos expression gradually became ferocious.


    Although I have Sharingan, I have nothing to do with Konoha.


    The mysterious ck-robed man, which is none other than Obito wearing Tobis body, waved his hands and said solemnly, Then, please allow me to introduce myself, I am Uchiha Madara.


    Uchiha Madara?


    Yahiko, Nagato, and Konan looked at each other in shock.


    Stop joking around!


    Uchiha Madara is a person from the previous era, and he has been dead for decades!


    Yahikos group of three naturally doesnt believe Obitos nonsense at all.


    Obito didnt make excuses, and said: I came to you this time because I want to cooperate with you.


    Cooperate with us?


    Yahiko takes one step forward and said, If you want to cooperate, please take off the mask on your face!


    Compared with my face under the mask, you should be more concerned about the situation in the Land of Rain.


    Obito said with a sneer, It is really naive to want to obtain peace through discussion. Shinobi World believes in strength. If discussion can lead to peace, the Shinobi World would have already in peace long ago. So, it is absolutely impossible for Amegakure to cooperate with you!


    Whether they wanted to cooperate or not is not something you can decide! Yahiko said with a cold snort.


    Really? Then let us wait and see!


    Obito said with a smile, I think we will meet again soon. I hope you can change this naive thinking by then.


    After saying that, Obito used Kamui, and an invisible vortex gradually expanded from his right eye and swallowed him in an instant.


    This guy Yahiko frowned, vaguely feeling a kind of ominous premonition.


    Yahiko, Nagato, Konan!


    The envoy sent to Amegakure just came back at this time and shouted from a distance, Amegakures leader, Hanzo of the Smander once again refused to meet. Sorry, I did notplete the mission.


    Dont me yourself, its not your fault. Yahiko went to pat him on the shoulder, then turned to look at Nagato and Konan.


    That Uchiha Shinobi Konan frowned, seemingly hesitant.


    Yahiko smiled and said: It is true that it is very difficult to achieve peace through discussion, but this is the purpose of our creation of the Akatsuki. How can we give up just because of a little difficulty? Everyone


    Yahiko then sessfully dispelled Konans doubts through the highly exaggerated speech.


    After that, Yahiko and the others rushed back to the Akatsukis headquarters, and while continuing tomunicate with the two Great Shinobi Viges, they kept sending envoys to contact Amegakure, until Danzo arrived at Amegakure with his Root.


    Hanzo and Danzo discussed for a long time and worked out a simple conspiracy. Then, Hanzo sent someone to inform the Akatsuki, and proposed to meet the leader of the Akatsuki on the grounds of joining their power to propose a peaceful negotiation proposal to the warring countries!


    Danzo and Hanzos conspiracy was naturally seen by White Zetsus eyes. White Zetsu then told Obito through his clone, Tobi, and Obito immediately went to see Yahikos group of three again under the name of Uchiha Madara and informed them that the next meeting will be dangerous.


    Unfortunately, Yahiko didnt believe it at all, and asked Konan to go on patrol the night before the meeting, but she was kidnapped by Amegakures Shinobi and Danzos Root.


    The next day.


    To show their sincerity, Yahiko and Nagato went to see Hanzo alone, without bringing another Akatsukis Shinobi except themselves.


    After they left, the Akatsukis people left behind discovered Konans disappearance, and immediately realized that something was wrong and notified the Akatsukis Shinobi who was very close to the meeting ce to notify Nagato and Yahiko. Unfortunately, these Shinobi were killed on the way to the meeting ce.


    Obito then went to the meeting ce, just in time to see the scene of Nagato summoning the Gedo Statue in anger.


    Is this the Gedo Statue that only the Rinnegan can summon?


    Obito looked at the Gedo Statue that looked like a tree demon, and a bit of eagerness shed in his right eye.


    Afterwards, Nagato killed all Amegakures Shinobi and Danzos Root with the Gedo Statue. Hanzo watched his subordinates being killed before leaving instantly with a calm expression on his face. As for Danzo, he had already slipped away alone when the Gedo Statue came out.


    After a non-intense one-sided massacre, the Gedo Statue disappeared, and Nagato fell to his knees and wept silently on top of Yahikos corpse.


    Konan also fell on her knees in despair, and tears streaming down her eyes along with the raindrops in the air.


    With the deep sorrow, Nagatos heart also fell into the abyss, and Obito took advantage of the situation happily, and sessfully helped Nagato to cken to the extreme. Because of that, the nature of the Akatsukipletely changed at this moment!

 Chapter 352: I Finally Found You, Sasori of the Red Sand

    Chapter 352: I Finally Found You, Sasori of the Red Sand


    The Land of Rain is located between the Three Great Shinobi Countries and its strategic location is extremely important. Therefore, once a war breaks out, it will attract all the attention of the Three Great Shinobi Countries. Because of that, the Land of Birds, which is adjacent to the Land of Rain and sandwiched between Land of Wind and Land of Earth, is like a bird on the brink of war. It was obviously close at hand, yet it can fly around freely.


    However, although the Land of Birds is far away from the war, there is no Shinobi Vige in the country, so they rely on the Land of Wind for so many things, which makes the economic exchanges between the two countries very close. The most significant thing is that there are many viges and towns near the border between the two countries.


    On this day, the Daimyo of Land of Birds received information that a powerful puppet master hade to the border between the two countries. They destroyed the viges everywhere, from the border of the Land of Wind, he has been destroyed all the way to the Land of Birds. They passed the vige like a locust crossing the border, not to mention money, even chickens and dogs are not remained!


    So ruthless!


    The Daimyo was both frightened and angry, and immediately issued a mission order to the Great Countries, requesting to solve this puppet master.


    Unfortunately, at this time, Iwagakure and Sugakaure are still at war, while Konoha is recuperating and is in the period of Yondaime Hokages election. Seeing that there are no Shinobiing, but Land of Birds Daimyo had no choice but to post the mission order on the ck market.


    Within a few days, arge number of rogue Shinobi flowed into the capital of the Land of Birds, a city beside ake where migratory birds inhabit.


    Among them, there is Tenk, who has changed his face with Transformation Technique.


    Tenk has been tracking Sasori for a while now, but every time he rushed over after receiving information about the vige, he is a step slower.


    So when Land of Birds Daimyo issued a mission to take care of Sasori in the ck market, Tenk took it and nned to use Land of Birds and rogue Shinobis powers to find Sasori!


    When the mission was posted, there happened to be a group of rogue Shinobi who had withdrawn from Land of Rain. In order to make money, the group set off for the capital of the Land of Birds together.


    In the evening, the group of people had arrived on the hillside ten miles outside the capital of the Land of Birds.


    This country is really beautiful.


    The leader of this group of rogue Shinobi, Moso, looked greedily at the scenery along the way, and when he arrived at the capital, he even couldnt stop staring at theke next to the capital.


    This group of rogue Shinobi suffered from the war in the Land of Rain. At this time, when they see this beautifulke, how can they keep their eyes to themselves?


    In fact, even Tenk cant move his eyes away from it.


    Thiske is a habitat for the migratory birds. The surface of theke is as clear as a mirror, reflecting the blue sky and white clouds. The migratory birds fly down to fish, sshing faint ripples, like the slow rippling of time.


    There is no pollution, no trash, no gray, no ck, just dreamy blue.


    Tenk looked up again and saw that the sky was high and theke was wide, the peaks were verdant and were covered with the white mist, looking so beautiful!


    Its really beautiful.


    Tenk wanted to call the main body to live together and stay together until the old age. He even thought about the name of his future child, hell call him Gekko Moria!


    If a Shinobi Vige can be established in this country Moso narrowed his eyes, full of excitement.


    Youd better stop dreaming.


    Hearing this, Tenk nced at him from the side, and said unceremoniously, This country is sandwiched between the Land of Wind and the Land of Earth. The first reason why it can stay away from the war is because the strategic location of the Land of Rain is more important than here, and the other one is that there is no Shinobi Vige in this country.


    Mosos face darkened when he heard this: Of course I know that!


    This is the case with the small country living in the cracks. Even the establishment of Shinobi Vige will be hindered by the Great Countries.


    If you open the map of the Shinobi World, you will find that the border of the Land of Rain connects to six countries. In addition to the Three Great Shinobi Countries, there are also Land of Birds (connecting the Land of Wind and the Land of Earth), the Land of Rivers (connecting the Land of Wind and the Land of Fire), and the Land of Grass (connecting the Land of Fire and the Land of Earth). Among these three small countries, only the Land of Grass has Shinobi Vige, and the consequence or prerequisite for the survival of Kusagakure is that the political corruption in the Land of Grass and the alliance with Konoha.


    So, if Moso builds Shinobi Vige here, the Land of Wind and the Land of Earth will be the first one to disagree!


    Although he knew this, Moso still felt very ufortable when he was pointed out by Tenk. He silently winked at the subordinate next to him.


    The subordinate was very clever, and he immediately jumped out to point at Tenk and said: Bastard, how dare you look down on our bosss wisdom? Quickly kneel down and apologize, otherwise


    Boom!


    Tenk didnt say anything, and after using Hardening Technique on his whole body, he punched this guy directly. In an instant, the flesh and bone chips scattered everywhere.


    Since he has killed one of them, Tenk naturally couldnt allow Moso and the others to leave alive, so as not to leave hidden dangers.


    With the help of Extraordinary Strength and Explosion Release, Tenk immediately take care of everyone!


    In less than a minute, everyone was killed by Tenk.


    Im so ruthless.


    Tenk sighed silently, and then formed hand seals and used Ninjutsu, Suiton: Suijinheki! (Water Release: Water Formation Wall)


    Tenk opened his mouth and arge stream of water spurted out from his mouth. It diluted the blood on the grass like a water pressure gun, and then he used Earth Release to bury the broken bodies in the ground.


    After finishing the work, Tenk stopped dawdling and quickly entered the Land of Birds capital.


    Because of the mission entrusted by the Daimyo, many rogue Shinobi with rough looks and fierce eyes gathered in the Land of Birds at this time.


    Tenk is mixed among, so he was inevitably infected by them, showing a majestic expression from time to time.


    The next day, the Land of Birds Daimyo gathered these rogue Shinobi to inform them of the information and more details of the viges massacres, and assigned them to the Land of Birds border to guard the various viges and towns.


    Land of Birds Daimyo is easy to talk to. As long as the rogue Shinobi can kill that ruthless Shinobi, he will pay argemission, and everyone will have a share!


    Afterpleting themissioned contract, the rogue Shinobi immediately headed to the border majestically and grandiosely, and then scattered.


    Tenk was arranged in a small vige with no known name. He thought he would stay for many days, but he did not expect to stay quietly for a day, there would be information on the next day, so Tenk and the other rogue Shinobi here set off immediately.


    After Sasori wiped out a small vige once again, he found that the situation was not right. He seemed to be caught in some kind of fishing. No matter where he went, there were insects following him, which troubled him a lot.


    But he quickly found a solution: that is to kill all the insects.


    Sasori found a depression with cliff walls on its three side. After entering, he controlled Hiruko to hide in the deepest part of the depression. Puppet Wild Fox also sat on the ground, watching the entrance quietly. As time passed, a Rogue Shinobi wandered outside the entrance. Sasori was not in a hurry. He hid in Hiruko to conserve his strength and recharge his energy. As the number of insects increased, Sasoris eyes gradually glowed.


    "


    "


    Although they are all small insects, if I kill all of them, I can get a lot of puppet materials, and there also seems to be a more powerful insect mixed in.


    Sasori smiled as he thought of this.


    And the stronger insect also smiled.


    I finally found you, Sasori of the Red Sand!

 Chapter 353: Please Me To Your Heart Content!

    Chapter 353: Please Me To Your Heart Content!


    Land of Birds.


    In the depression, as the rogue Shinobi poured into the entrance with a smirk, Hiruko, who was hiding in the deepest part of the depression, and the puppet Wild Fox sitting on the ground slowly stood up from the ground.


    Tenk did not rush up, but instead waited for all rogue Shinobi to enter and used Sensor Ninjutsu. After confirming that there are no Shinobi in other ces except in the depression, he walked into the depression with a wide smirk, then turn around, formed hand seals, and mmed his palms onto the ground.


    Doton: Doryheki! (Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall)


    Bang!!


    A huge earth wall rose from the ground in an instant, directly blocking the entrance to the depression, and as the Chakra from Tenk poured in, the earth wall became higher and higher!


    As the earth wall gradually rises, the sound of countless metal cutting into flesh and blood, and the sound of separation of flesh and blood rang out from behind Tenk, followed by the miserable howls of the rogue Shinobi, begging for mercy. There are more than a dozen rogue Shinobi couldnt bear it anymore, as they screamed and cried, and ran past Tenk like crazy, trying to escape from the depression.


    But unfortunately, the entrance to the depression has been blocked by the earth wall.


    Damn it, which idiot blocked this ce?


    Open this ce!


    Several rogue Shinobi who are good at Taijutsu raised their fists and punched the earth wall, but the earth wall was not only high, but also extremely thick. Seeing Hiruko and puppet Wild Fox gradually approaching from behind, how can they have time to destroy it slowly!


    However, as rogue Shinobi, they can neither hide into the ground nor fly into the sky. In the end, they can only cover on the soles of their feet with Chakra and walk up the earth wall step by step.


    Hmm?


    Tenk frowned slightly, got up and came to the earth wall, and then formed hand seals again: Doton: Dorys! (Earth Release: Earth Flow Spears)


    On the earth wall, sharp stone spears skewer the rogue Shinobi like kebabs, instantly drenching the wall with blood.


    A few secondster, the howling and screaming in the depression finally stopped.


    Hiruko and puppet Wild Fox walked on the pool of blood and slowly approached Tenk.


    Although you helped me, I still want to kill you. A hoarse and deep voice came from Hiruko.


    Sasori of the Red Sand, the game has just begun, dont worry. Tenk smiled coldly.


    You actually know who I am


    Sasori continues to pretend to use deep voice and snorted softly, But so what? How much Chakra do you have left now?


    Chakra?


    Tenk waved his hand, trying to show off aggressively, I can have as much of that kind of thing as I want!


    As soon as he said that, the Chakra inside Tenks body, which has been exhausted, instantly rises at a terrifying speed, and soon surpasses the Chakra strength when Sasori first sensed him!


    Whats going on?


    Sasori was stunned, but quickly reacted, Did you use Fuinjutsu to seal Chakra? Hehe, I understand, so thats how it is!


    First use Fuinjutsu seal Chakra to make me rx my vignce, and then use Earth-Style Wall to block the entrance and exit to prevent me from escaping. He did so many boring things!


    But, what a pity, all this was in vain before my perfect art!


    Hiruko and the puppet Wild Fox continue to approach Tenk, and the distance between the two sides was only 20 meters!


    Do you really understand?


    Tenk felt the endless Chakra from the Ryumyaku in the main body, and his self-confidence was about to explode!


    Seeing that Hiruko and puppet Wild Fox get closer and closer, without saying a word, he first used Hardening Technique on himself to prevent being poked by Hirukos steel tail.


    Then, lets start!


    Tenk slowly clenched his fist. Under Extraordinary Strengths influence, terrifying power is concentrated in his fist, and a clear and dull sound of bones creaking came from the finger bones. Then, in the next moment, Tenks figure flickered and appeared in front of Hiruko directly as he threw a punch.


    The fist is carrying a huge amount of power and create a harsh sonic boom from friction with the air, and then fiercely mmed towards Hirukos head.


    Huh?


    Sasori, who is hiding in Hirukos stomach, has his expression changed, and he instantly formed hand seals and use Sand Clone.


    Boom!!!


    Tenks fist passed through Hirukos skull heavily, and in an instant, sand sshed all over the ces, shooting in all directions like bullets.


    Immediately afterwards, Tenks fist mmed on the ground violently, forming a huge cobweb-like pit on the ground!


    Then, a powerful air wave mixed with some soil debris spread all around, centering on Tenk!


    What a terrifying strength!


    Hiruko appeared 30 meters away, and his hoarse and deep voice was full of indescribable joy, I want to collect you! I want to make you into the most perfect art in the world!!


    While speaking, Sasoris fingers started dancing, and the puppet Wild Fox next to him immediately formed hand seals under his control: Fton: Daitoppa! (Wind Release: Great Breakthrough)


    Tenk frowned slightly. With Hardening Technique, he is not afraid of physical attacks, but its defense against Ninjutsu is very poor. He knew Wild Fox was good at Wind Release during his lifetime, and after being made into a puppet, his Wind Releases power almost the same as before, and it would be dangerous if he is hit.


    While thinking about it, Tenk formed hand seals and mmed his palms onto the ground: Doton: Doryheki!


    After erecting the earth wall, Tenk formed hand seals again: Doton: Dorys!


    Boom


    A series of sharp stone spears drilled out from under the puppet Wild Foxs feet, but Wild Foxs body has been refined to be as tough as cowhide, so the stone spear couldnt pierce his skin at all. In the end, dozens of stone spears rubbed against his cowhide-like skin and squeezed him tightly, causing him to be stuck in ce.


    At the same time, the puppet Wild Foxs Ninjutsu has also beenpleted. The violent hurricane is whizzing at terrifying speed, like thousands of wind des shing, leaving countless dense,yered, and criss-crossed patterns on the wall!


    At this moment, Hiruko also moved. His figure shed to the proximity of the earth wall. With a move of his buttocks, the steel tail, that had been cut off by Kanp before and had already been reforged, shot towards Tenk who is behind the earth wall.


    Explosion!


    Tenk did not panic when he saw this. First, he used Explosion Release to detonate the dozens of sharp stone spears that trapped the puppet Wild Fox, and then clenched his fist and threw a punch to the side of Hirukos steel Tail.


    Boom boom boom boom boom


    Apanied by a series of terrifying explosions, the puppet Wild Fox was instantly surrounded by the scorching air waves and mes!


    At the same time, relying on the dynamic vision, Tenk urately captured the trajectory of Hirukos steel tail, and punched cleanly on the side of the steel tail!


    Boom!!


    Under the influence of the Extraordinary Strength, the thick steel tail was directly smashed into the air by a punch, and even Hirukos heavy body was also blown away and smashed onto the cliff wall!


    Sasori of the Red Sand, is your strength only this much?


    Tenk couldnt help but provoked him,  Use all your strength and please me to your hearts content!!!


    At the same time.


    The Land of Fire.


    Konoha, Hokage Tower.


    Data room.


    When the viges Shinobi team leaves the vige for a mission, someone will be responsible for handwriting the Shinobi log. When the mission is over, the Shinobi log will be handed over to the mission hall and then stored in this data room.


    At this moment, Dove, Kanp, Peppa, Wild Cat, and Leaf are working in the data room, looking for the Shinobi logs of Orochimaru, Minato, Fugaku and the other Jonin who are running for the Yondaime Hokages position!


    This is one part of collecting the Jonins information, and it is also the most arduous part. Originally, there was special Anbu in charge for this kind of thing, but since Doves team of five failed in their mission to escort the Sunagakures spies, they were arranged here as punishment.


    Kanps group of five not only look for the Shinobi logs written by the involved persons such as Minato and Orochimaru, but also the Shinobi logs written by their teammates. Even, as long as they are involved in the mission, they also need to find the relevant Shinobi logs to prevent someone from stealing the Hokages position in a sanctimonious manner!


    After all, its about the Yondaime Hokages position, so they cant be sloppy at all, and they can never be too careful!


    If something goes wrong, they might even be dispatched to guard the border for a long time.


    Although Kanp wanted to protest, he epted his fate in the end and searched earnestly.


    At this moment, a small river was suddenly created on the purple-ck neb in Kanps mind, and Chakra continuously flowed along the small river in an instant, leading to the shadow clone, which location is unknown.


    Kanp frowned slightly when he saw this, Is Tenk replenishing his Chakra?


    But after half a while, the small river still existed, and the Chakra continued to flow away.


    Not replenishing, but fighting?


    Kanps eyes widened as he thought of this, Did he already started fighting against Sasori?

 Chapter 354: Big Bang!

    Chapter 354: Big Bang!


    Husky, did you find any incredible information?


    Dove, who was not far away raised his head and rubbed his eyes, and when he saw Kanp was startled, he couldnt help but asked curiously.


    Kanp came back to his senses, shook his head and said: No, my eyes are a little sore, and I feel very tired.


    Yeah, Im also really tired! Id rather fight enemies than looking for these things here. Wild Catined, rubbing her slightly red eyes.


    By the way, Vice-Leader Crow and the others have returned from Iwagakure, right? Can we ask them for help? Peppa put down the Shinobi log in his hand, looking at Dove with an expectant look.


    How could we ask such a rude request? Dove shrugged.


    Team Leader, please! Peppa and Wild Cat simultaneously looked towards Dove.


    Dove lowered his head and sighed: Actually I have already asked, but was rejected.


    Its too much Wild Cat was depressed.


    It cant be helped, who made us have the bad luck to meet Sasori of the Red Sand. Dove isforted.


    While these people were talking, Kanp stood by, paying attention to therge purple-ck neb near the green light cluster in his mind, and the small river continuously transporting Chakra to the sky. Just after a few moments, the Chakra transferred has already reached Jonin-Level Chakra reserves.


    It seems that the battle is fierce.


    Kanp looked at the Shiniobi log in his hand, and then paid attention to the neb.


    Land of Birds border.


    In the depths of the depression.


    Hiruko drilled out of the sunken cliff, and the steel tail on the back of his butt lightly whipped away the gravel and soil that fell from the cliff. From the distance, there was a clear fist mark on the side of the steel tail.


    Among my many artworks, there are Ninjutsu-type and Kekkei Genkai-type, but Ick a power-type like you. The stronger you are, the more satisfied I will be.


    Sasoris voice came from Hiruko, and there was no change in emotion such as anger or rage due to Tenks request to please him.


    When he spoke, he also moved the Chakra threads with his left hand. Unfortunately, the puppet Wild Fox has been blown to pieces by the series of explosions.


    Sasori felt a little pity.


    Tenk, on the other end, also feels regretful. Despite his rough looks, his IQ is the same as Master Luban. Just now, he delicately teased Sasori with words in an attempt to anger him, unfortunately, it failed.


    So Tenk stopped talking nonsense and formed hand seals: Doton: Doryheki! (Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall)


    Bang!


    A hard earth wall suddenly rises from Hirukos crotch and mmed into it fiercely.


    Boom!!


    With the violent collision, Hirukos heavy body was forcibly lifted by three centimeters by the earth wall, but at the same time, the earth wall was also shattered by Hirukos hard crotch!


    So hard?


    Tenks scalp felt numb as he saw that.


    You


    Sasori, who is in Hirukos stomach, was affected by the shock, and felt very displeased. After all, an upright battle, how could such indecent tactics be used?


    Naive!


    Sasori snorted disdainfully, and moved his right thumb slightly, Hiruko immediately opened his mouth, and thousands of senbon shot out towards the sky, turning into a torrent of steel in the air and shoot straight towards Tenk.


    Doton: Doryheki!


    Tenk immediately formed hand seals again and mmed his palms onto the ground.


    Do you want to use Earth-Style Wall to block my senbon? Naive, your hand seal speed


    Bang!


    Before he could finish speaking, Sasori felt like he was lifted up again.


    At the same time, Tenk, who mmed his palms onto the ground, was also submerged by the torrent of steel needles, and was shot into a hos nest in a blink of an eye.


    Its just


    Earth Substitution?


    Sasori looked at Tenk, who was shot into a hos nest, immediately suppressed the anger in his chest and watched his surrounding vigntly.


    At this brief moment, a sound of wind suddenly came from the cliff behind him.


    Sasori lowered his eyelids, and with a movement of his fingers, Hiruko flickered and disappeared.


    Boom!!


    In the next moment, Tenk drilled out of the cliff, and his fists powered with Extraordinary Strength rubbed Hirukos afterimage and hammered heavily on the ground. In an instant, the earth cracked and burst into the air, and dense cracks spread all around like a spider web.


    He dodged it?


    Tenk raised his head slightly, and he saw a sh of ck shadows in the air, and Hirukos steel tail came with a piercing sonic boom.


    Tenk does not retreat but advances instead. With a step of his right foot, violent power erupted under his feet, and his figure instantly turns into an afterimage and rushes towards Hiruko.


    Sasori, who sits in Hiruko, lowered his eyes slightly, and his fingers started dancing like ying a piano. Under his control, Hiruko jumped backwards like a cricket, at the same time, hissed in the air, moved like a snake, and then fiercely shot towards Tenks head.


    Tenk bent down to dodge it, and various Sasori-killing ns shed through his mind one by one, and finally, he formed hand seals with both hands: Doton: Dorys!


    Boom


    A series of sharp stone spears burst out of the ground around Hiruko like a forest of thorns, densely covering the radius of tens of meters, and with the influx of Chakra from Tenk, more and more spears grew from the ground, gradually covering the ground of the entire small depression!


    Hiruko dodges left and right, breaking the stone spears with his steel tail from time to time, but the speed of his destruction cannot keep up with the output of Tenk. In just a few seconds, there is less and less space on the ground of the depression!


    Hiruko had no choice but to jump up to a cliff.


    However


    Its useless!!


    With a sneer, Tenks Chakra poured into the ground as if its is not worth of anything, and countless sharp stone spears shot out from the three cliff walls and the surface of the earth wall behind him!


    Whats wrong with this guys Chakra?


    Sasori is depressed. Therger the coverage area of a Ninjutsu, the more Chakra it would consume, but under his perception, Tenks Chakra seems to increase the more he used it. Its there is a sea of Chakra in his body, which is inexhaustible, Its very unreasonable!


    "


    "


    With more and more stone spears on the depression, Hirukos range of motion is also extremelypressed, and he finally falls.


    However, Hiruko is made of tough materials, coupled with Sasoris exquisite control, whennding, Hirukos limbs managed to step on the tips of the four stone spears!


    Tenk looked at Hiruko, grinned, and formed hand seals again: Doton: Doch Senk! (Earth Release: Subterranean Voyage)


    Whoosh.


    Tenks figure sinks into the earth in an instant.


    At this moment, Sasoris heart skipped a beat, and he suddenly remembered the scene where the puppet Wild Fox was blown up before.


    Could it be that he?


    Sasori looked at the stone guns on the small depression. The three cliff walls and the earth wall at the exit were filled with stone spears, looking very incredible, Could it be that this guy n to detonate these stone guns at the same time?


    Impossible, how could he have so much Chakra?!


    Although he believed it was impossible in his heart, Sasoris body is still very honest, and he instantly pulled out a sealing scroll.


    At this moment, Tenk, who sank into the ground, brazenly activated his Kekkei Genkai, and his Chakra turned into countless threads and poured into all the stone spears that flooded into the small depression, and detonated them all!


    Boom boom boom boom boom boom boom


    Countless explosions sounded in an instant, deafening and resounding throughout the sky!


    The entire small depression was affected by the explosion. The cliff walls fell, the ground crumbled and cracked d, and the surging air waves generated by the explosion were very chaotic, crushing the falling boulders into fine powder, as it fell like flour.


    After a while, the aftermath of the explosion gradually calmed down!

 Chapter 355: Let’s See Who Can Consume Who

    Chapter 355: Let��s See Who Can Consume Who


    Tenk, who is hiding in the ground, feels the vibration of the ground gradually subsides before he carefully drilled out of the ground.


    At this time, the stone dust in the air has gradually subsided. Looking around, he saw the three cliff walls of the depression are full of holes, and none of them are intact. As for the earth wall behind, it was also blown to pieces, leaving only a tall pile of stone dust filling the entrance.


    Those rogue Shinobis corpses were also blown to pieces by the explosions and scattered everywhere.


    Apart from this, there is only one pure ck sphere left in the small depression.


    The ck sphere floats in the air, seems to be spinning, but with dynamic vision, Tenk can still see the true identity of this ck sphere. It is ck sphereposed of countless densely packed fine and sand.


    Iron sand Ma Release!


    It finally came out, the puppet of Sandaime Kazekage!


    To be able to force me to use my strongest puppet


    Apanied by a hoarse and dull voice, the ck sphere in the sky slowly changed, revealing a red-haired young man with no emotion, and a puppet of man in a gray robe.


    Although Sasori took out the sealing scroll in time, the explosion was too violent. When he took out the puppet of Sandaime Kazekage from the sealing scroll, Hiruko had already been affected by the countless explosions, leaving only some stumps and severed tail.


    Also destroying my two human puppets in session


    Sasoris voice has returned to his original cool tone at this moment, Who are you?


    The iron sand in the sky turns into a pair of huge ck wings, clinging on the back of the puppet of Sandaime Kazekage, pping slowly, and there was also iron sand condensed under Sasoris feet, which carried him floating in mid-air, and one person and one puppet stood in the air, looking condescendingly at Tenk.


    Aiya, the famous Sasori of the Red Sand finally ask for my name. What a great honor.


    Tenk smiled and said, My name is Tenk, a member of the Abyss.


    Abyss?


    Sasori shook his head, I have never heard of it.


    Because anyone who has heard of it is dead. Tenk grinned, his shining white teeth.


    It sounds like your organization are very strong. Very good, I have decided to make all the members of your Abyss into puppets! Sasoris fingers trembled slightly: Satetsu Shigure! (Iron Sand Drizzle)


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh


    In an instant, the sky was full of iron sand senbon shooting out from the ck wings on the puppet of Sandaime Kazekage, pouring down like a torrential rain!


    Tenk narrowed his eyes, his feet flickered and he retreated instantly, and at the same time, his hands danced: Fton: Kazekiri no Jutsu! (Wind Release: Wind Cutter Technique)


    Huumm


    The hurricane roared, and a light blue wind de visible to the naked eye shot in mid-air, suddenly arriving in front of Sasori.


    Sasori has no fear on his face,pletely ignoring the huge wind de that was close at hand and just flicked his fingers gently. At the next moment, the iron sand that filled the sky before instantly gathered in front of him, turning into a ck round shield.


    ng!!


    With the ear-piercing sound of metal colliding, the light blue wind de cuts into the iron sand shield for three inches and could not continue anymore, and finally turned into a gust of wind and dispersed.


    At the same time, the ck wings behind the puppet of Sandaime Kazekage shot out countless iron sand senbon again.


    Tenk didnt dare to receive it head on, and retreated back again, but wherever he retreated, the iron sand in the sky and senbon would follow, not giving him any room to do anything else.


    Tenk frowned slightly, This is not good, Sasori relies on the puppet of Sandaime Kazekage to upy the air superiority. He can use Ma Release to attack me, but my Explosion Release cant hit him at all.


    In that case


    Tenk nced at the expressionless Sasori in the sky, and sneered slightly in his heart, Then lets fight head-on, lets see who can consume who!


    Land of Fire.


    Konoha.


    Hokage Towers data room.


    Kanp rummaged through the information from morning to noon, and then from noon to afternoon. Then the lights in the data room were lit, and moonlight was shining outside the window. Kanp absently put down the Shinobi log in his hand, and then see inside him and looked at the purple-ck neb in his mind.


    The small river in the neb is still there. From morning till now, he doesnt know how much Chakra has been transferred. Although the Chakra in the neb will recover on its own, Kanp still feels some pain.


    Of course, the most important thing is, what the hell is happening?


    Kanp guessed that his clone was fighting Sasori, But, why havent your battle end yet?


    Kanp was very puzzled.


    At this moment, Wild Cat next to him suddenly threw a Shinobi log and said, Husky, its your Minato-samas information. Haah, I really didnt expect Minato-sama to be so outstanding even when he was still a student.


    Kanp subconsciously took it, came back to his sense, and then his eyes lit up. This Shinobi log records that Kumogakures Shinobi has captured the Kyubis Jinchuriki from the vige, and the owner of this log was ordered to rescue her. But when he arrived, he discovered that Kyubis Jinchuriki had been rescued, and that person who had done that is naturally Minato.


    Its really not easy, I finally found this thing!


    Kanps group of five started to search backward from the Shinobi log of Konohas Year 47, to Konohas Year 46, to Konohas Year 45, to Konohas Year 44 After searching year after year, they have found nearly 5,000 Shinobi logs. Of the Shinobi logs, more than 1,400 are rted to Minato.


    And this book in Kanps hand should be thest one rted to Minato. After all, they have already found out his student days, so Minato couldnt have been going out of the vige to do missions all the time during his student days, right?


    However, although Minato is over, the rest of the candidates is far from over. Let alone the others, even Orochimaru alone is annoying enough.


    Orochimaru is the oldest one among the candidates. He was born in Konohas Year 10, and graduated from the Academy at the age of 6. That is to say, they have to keep looking backward until the Konohas Year 16!


    And the Shinobi logs in Kanps hand is only from Konohas Year 32, which is 16 years away from Konohas Year 16!


    At this time, there are still twelve days before the end of the election registration, so there should be enough time right?


    If its really toote, Kanp and the others can only use shadow clones to work faster.


    With the help of the shadow clones, their efficiency can be increased many times. Even if each person can only create one shadow clone, their efficiency will be doubled, but the fatigue is also doubled.


    Kanps group of five actually tried to use both main body and shadow clone to work on the first day, but two dayster, they became dizzy. Even when they closed their eyes, they can still see countless Shinobi logs so that they cant sleep well, which seriously affected their works. Because of that, they finally gave up using the shortcut.


    Time passed, and its the end of the shift, which is at ten oclock.


    Haah!


    Dove breathed a long sigh of relief, and said, Lets end here today, everyone, you have worked hard.


    Good work!


    The others put down the Shinobi log in their hands, collected the Shinobi log of the target character, and then returned to stronghold to change their clothes and go home.


    As Kanp walked home, he is still looking at the purple-ck neb in his mind.


    What the hell, you are still fighting?!


    Its already been more than ten hours!

 Chapter 356: I Am Invincible

    Chapter 356: I Am Invincible


    Land of Birds.


    The night is as dark as ink, and there is only a crescent moon in the sky, sprinkling dim silver brilliance.


    At the depression, the battle between Tenk and Sasori hassted for more than half a day, and its already midnight!


    The puppet of Sandaime Kazakage are like tireless machines, madlysing iron sand senbon towards the depression, Tenk is like a perpetual motion machine, running around frantically on the edge of the depression, asionally taking a chance to throw a Wind Release or Lightning Release at the enemy, but they were all blocked by iron sand.


    Somethings wrong.


    Sasori, who floats in the air with the iron sand, looked at Tenk, who is running on the ground, expressionlessly.


    There is definitely something wrong with this guys Chakra!


    Since the start of the battle, even Sasori has consumed nearly half of his Chakra, but ording to his perception, the Chakra inside Tenks body has hardly changed!


    Could it be that the speed at which his Chakra was refined was so fast that it could keep up with the speed of the consumption?


    Sasori shook his head and denied this idea immediately. Refining Chakra requires Physical Energy and Mental Energy, coupled with such a high-intensity high-consumption battle, unless it is a Taijutsu-type Shinobi, theres no way someone canst this long!


    This is also the reason why Sasori is willing to apany Tenk.


    As for why Sasori doesnt feel tired, its very simple. Its because he has already transformed himself into a puppet, and only the core of living flesh is his body, so theres no such thing as feeling tired to him!


    However, although Sasori does not feel tired, the Chakra he stores in the core of living flesh is still limited.


    After fighting for more than half a day, nearly half of the Chakra inside the core of living flesh on Sasoris chest has been consumed at this time!


    It seems that I cant consume you. Sasori said slowly.


    Hey, hey, hey, dont, lets keep going, lets see which bastard cant hold it first! Tenk yelled, and at the same time, he formed hand seals and shoot out a Heavy Thunderstorm!


    Dozens of lightning entangled in the sky, and instantlysed to Sasoris chest.


    Bzzt


    With the crackling roar, countless ck iron sand condensed in an instant, turning into a round shield.


    Crackle!!


    The lightning exploded, releasing dazzling bright blue light, like a blue lotus flower in full bloom, but it cannot break the defense of the iron sand shield, and finally slowly dissipates in the air.


    At this moment, Sasoris fingers danced with very fast speed, and under the control of the Chakra Threads, the puppet of Sandaime Kazakage floating above his head immediately formed a seal.


    Is he going to use AoE attack?


    Tenks heart tightened, and without saying anything further, he immediately formed hand seals: Doton: Doch Senk! (Earth Release: Subterranean Voyage)


    Satetsu Kaih! (Iron Sand World Method)


    At this moment, the two big ck wings behind the puppet of Sandaime Kazakage suddenly floated up, and then condensed andpressed, turning into two high-density giant iron sands with opposite maic fields, and then they collided with each other at a terrifying speed!


    Boom!!


    With the dull sound of impact, the two giant iron sands crazily spread arge number of irregr conical iron sands to the surroundings under the action of the huge maic field repulsion, densely packed across the mid-air and covering the entire space of the depression, and then the conical iron sands continued to grow longer , and finally pierced into the ground!


    As soon as the Tenk escapes into the ground, he feels the ground started shaking, then shake again s, and then shakes crazily. At this moment, Tenks desire to survive exploded, and he crazily went deep into the ground without even thinking about it.


    After a while, the ground finally stopped shaking. Seeing this, Tenk carefully shifted his position, and then drilled out of the ground.


    Under the dim moonlight, a hundred puppets in red robes floated in mid-air, each with a expressionless faces, looking like ghosts.


    Akahigi: Hyakki no Sen. (Red Secret Technique: Performance of a Hundred Puppets)


    Sasoris voice came from the red-robed puppets, and in the next instant, the one hundred puppets simultaneouslyunched a violent offensive on Tenk.


    me jet, Explosive Tag shuriken, poisoned kunai, poisonous smoke, poisoned water, poisoned throwing knife, steel rope, poisoned arrow


    The chaotic offensive was like a hodgepodge, and and with a bang, it falls from all directions, front, back, left, and right, towards Tenk.


    However, Tenk smiled coldly. He felt that these one hundred puppets were all trashy puppets. They were just relying on their numbers to scare people, and they are not as good as the puppet of Sandaime Kazakage!


    Tenk immediately sprayed out a Great Breakthrough after forming hand seals, blowing all the attacks at the front, and immediately before the attacks from the left, right, up and back four directions came, he broke through with a Body Flicker Technique, and then formed another hand seals!


    Fton: Kazekiri no Jutsu! (Wind Release: Wind Cutter Technique)


    The hurricane dances wildly, and a huge light blue wind de condensed from Tenks hands, shing at the one hundred puppets in the air.


    The one hundred puppets may seem chaotic, but they are controlled by Sasori alone. So although there are one hundred puppets, there is only one mind!


    The huge wind de flew across the air, and the hundreds of puppets moved around, and all of them avoided the edge of the wind de!


    On the contrary, it was the hurricane that made the red robes on the hundreds of puppets rattle.


    Seeing this, Tenk frowned slightly, In this case, using Fire Release is the best choice.


    But


    The powerful Fire Release Ninjutsu mastered by Tenk are all the high-level Fire Release Ninjutsu of the Uchiha n, which were traded from Orochimaru. Once used, it will inevitably expose that he has an affair with the Uchiha n.


    Maybe other people wont care, but if Orochimaru finds out


    When Tenk were distracted, the one hundred puppets in the skyunched another violent offensive!


    Boom boom boom


    A series of Explosive Tags sted the ground, and the violent vibration broke the cliff of the depression. Large chunks of huge rocks fell like rolling rocks, poisonous smoke emits pungent aura, the poisonous water flows through, and the gray rocks are instantly scorched and cracked


    Kunai, shuriken, steel rope, and iron sand senbon are mixed with them, and they are arranged to be on the surroundings of Tenk cleanly.


    At the critical moment, Tenk decisively formed hand seals and escaped into the ground!


    Tenk didnt dare to show his head, so he moved from the ground to a hundred meters away, then came out of the ground. After that, he turned his head to see that the one hundred puppets in midair were still floating there.


    Tenks eyelids twitched slightly, and he immediately burrowed into the ground again.


    After a while, he quietly came out of the ground again, and the puppets are still floating in the middle of the depression, bathing in the hazy moonlight.


    Its just that the atmosphere doesnt seem right!


    Tenk frowned when he saw this, Sasori mastered Sensor Ninjutsu, so when I came out of the ground, Sasori should be able to spot me immediately! But why are those one hundred puppets


    Could it be?


    Tenksplexion changed slightly, and he flickered to under the puppets immediately.


    Looking up, the one hundred puppets are wearing red robes, but they are all motionless like a wood, hanging in the air foolishly, and as the night wind blew, the corners of the red robes on the puppets were blown.


    Wait, where is Sasori?


    He ran away?


    Sasori of the Red Sand actually abandoned his one hundred puppet and ran away?


    Tenk was dumfounded, but he soon understood that it was not that Sasori could not beat him, but that he could not consumed him!


    The two have fought for half a day. Tenk has the power of Ryumyaku to continuously supply his Chakra, but Sasori only has his core of living flesh. Once the Chakra there is exhausted, it would be a dead end!


    On the other hand, Tenk is still going strong. Once there is a fatal attack, he will immediately escape into the ground, like a pangolin, so even if Sasori wanted to kill him, he cant do that. If he wanted to consume Tenk, he would be the one consumed. Because of that, Sasori is also desperate, and can only choose to retreat strategically!


    Let me tell you a secret, I am invincible!


    Tenk said to the one hundred puppets hanging in the air, his tone was deste, full of loneliness.


    With a sigh, Tenk sted the one hundred puppets in the air one by one, and then turned and left.


    He didnt disband himself, but prepared to continue hunting down Sasori!


    Its so exciting!

 Chapter 357: Lethargy

    Chapter 357: Lethargy


    Kanp didnt go to the front door when he got home. He was worried that the noise would be too loud and wake up his family. He walked around to the backyard, jumped over the wall, and entered the living room.


    After taking afortable bath, Kanp once again went to see the purple-ck neb in his mind.


    Huh?


    The small river channel disappeared?


    The battle is finally over?!


    Kanp finally breathed a sigh of relief, but immediately felt something was wrong.


    Since the battle is over, why hasnt I received Tenks memory?


    Could it be that Tenk defeated Sasori?


    Kanp pondered for a while, then formed a hand seal to create a shadow clone and said: If you lose, you will suck once, and if you win, you will suck twice!


    After saying that, Kanp sted the shadow clone in front of him with a punch.


    After the shadow clone dissipated, his memory instantly flooded into Kanp and Tenks mind, who was far away in the Land of Birds.


    When Tenk received the memory, his face became very stinky, He even let the invincible me suck that, stinky shameless!


    Then he opened his mouth and took a breath, then took another breath after a pause.


    At the same time.


    Correspondingly, two small rivers appeared in a row inside the purple-ck neb in Kanps mind.


    Tenk really won?


    Then why didnt he disband himself?


    Kanp thought for a while, then separated another shadow clone, and said: Suck once if Sasori died, suck twice if hes not.


    Hey hey hey


    The shadow clone opened his mouth to say something, but he was roughly interrupted by Kanp with his fist.


    After a while, Kanp saw two small river channels appearing in the purple-ck neb again.


    So Tenk defeated Sasori, but he ran away


    When he knew this, Kanp is in a good mood, What genius puppet master? What Sasori of the Red Sand? He cant even beat a shadow clone, and he is not ashamed to call himself genius, shameless!


    Kanp fiercely despised Sasori for a while, and then created another shadow clone.


    This time, the shadow clone protested without waiting for Kanp to say anything: Hey, I told you not to go too far! Do you think us shadow clones not want face?


    Kanp ignored him, and asked directly: Are you nning to continue to hunt down Sasori? If you are, suck once, if not, twice.


    Are you listening to me? The shadow clone was very angry, and then was blown away Kanp.


    After a while, two rivers appeared in a row inside purple-ck neb in Kanps mind again.


    Huh?


    Twice?


    Dont chase?


    Then why dont you disband if you dont chase after him?


    Is there anything else?


    Just as Kanp let his imagination run wild, he saw the small river appeared in the purple-ck neb once again.


    Kanp was stunned when he saw this, Whats the situation?


    Then, that small river channel disappeared for a while, appeared for a while, disappeared after appearing, and appeared again after disappearing


    What the hell are you talking about?!


    Kanps face turned green in anger.


    And Tenk, who is far away in the Land of Birds, also has a green face. Kanps previous two questions made him suck twice, so he subconsciously sucks twice for the third question.


    When he came back to his sense, he hurriedly corrected the mistake and suck once more, but he felt that its not safe, so he paused and suck again. Then he felt that his main body was so stupid that he couldnt understand it, he couldnt help but suck again, and then then there is no more.


    Boom!


    Tenk suddenly turned into smoke and dissipated.


    After Tenk was disbanded, all the memories and exhaustion of his many days of traveling and half a day fierce battle flooded into Kanps mind.


    At this time, Kanpy down on the sofa, his eyes dimmed and he passed out.


    In aa, Kanp re-experienced Tenks memory from the first perspective. It was until thest Tenk sucked the neb that Kanp was suddenly awakened by his mind-boggling maniption.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, he felt a golden light in front of him, which pierced him so hard that he couldnt open his eyes, and it took him a long time before he could get used to it.


    Squinting his eyes, Kanp found himself lying on the futon in the bedroom, warm sunlight pouring in from the window, falling on the quilt on his body and face.


    Sofortable.


    Kanp released a long yawn, then stretchedzily. At this time, his belly suddenly growled.


    So hungry


    Kanp stretched out his hand to cover his belly. At this moment, he felt weak in his limbs, and felt as if he had not eaten for several days.


    But then, he remembered what happened when he fell asleep, and he froze for a moment.


    Thats not right!


    I have just received the memory and fatigue of my shadow clone, how can I get better after just a night of sleep?


    An ominous feeling suddenly rose in Kanps heart. He quickly changed his clothes and walked out of the bedroom with weak leg, and then he saw Keiko cleaning the living room.


    Kaa-san.


    Kanp walked over and asked nervously, How long have I been asleep?


    Kanp, you finally woke up!


    When Keiko heard Kanps voice, she hurriedly ran over to check his body, Are you okay? Is there something wrong with your body?


    Kanp shook his head: Im fine now, just a little hungry, a little thirsty, a little No, how long have I slept?


    You slept for five days!


    Keiko said angrily, What the hell have you been up totely to be so tired like this?


    Five days?


    Kanp doesnt believe it. People would die in three days if they didnt drink water, even for Naruto World, five days without water should still kill him, right?


    Kanp asked his doubts, only to find that the past few days, Keiko took care of him at home, and every half an hour, she would use cotton dipped in water to smear his lips to replenish him with water and even feed him liquid food.


    Otherwise


    Kanp hurriedly thanked her earnestly, and his belly started growling again.


    You must be hungry. Wait a moment, Ill make you something to eat right now! Keiko put down the rag in her hand and went into the kitchen to heat the porridge.


    Kanp sat on the sofa and felt a little cold, so he hurriedly poured himself a cup of hot water, and then ran to the backyard to enjoy the sun.


    I didnt expect to sleep for five days


    No wonder my mind didnt feel tired.


    But


    I havent gone to work for five days. I wonder how Dove and the others is doing.


    No, I should worry about myself.


    Kanp was a little panicked, If I am absent from work for five days, would I be sent to the border, or would I be fired directly?


    So irritating.


    Kanp wanted to rush to Hokage Tower immediately, but he remembered that he had slept for five days, so waiting for some more time is fine.


    After Keiko finished heating up the porridge, Kanp held the bowl and leaned against the wall of the backyard, sipping the porridge in the sun, feeling very happy.


    When the hot porridge enters his intestines, Kanp seems to be able to feel that his body organs are scrambling to snatch the nutrition in the porridge, which is very strange.


    In the living room, Keiko couldnt stop working. After heating up the porridge, she started cleaning again. Then, she remembered something and shouted in the direction of the backyard: By the way, Kanp, your colleagues came to see you a few days ago.


    My colleagues?


    Kanp was taken aback, and then he realized that it should be Dove and the others.


    What did they say? Kanp asked nervously.


    They checked your body and said that you are mentally exhausted and need to recuperate. They have already asked for leave for you, and asked you to report after you recover. Keiko said.


    Understood.


    Kanp finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Afterwards, he chatted with Keiko about the daily life while eating slowly. It took him a full half an hour before he left home with a 70% filled stomach.


    When he arrived at Hokage Tower, it was already one oclock in the afternoon.


    Kanp first went to the locker room behind the mission hall to change his clothes, and met Crow.


    Vice-Leader. Kanp nodded while greeting.


    Husky, you are here.


    Crow curiously asked, How are you?


    The news spread very quickly.


    Kanp didnt worry too much about it, and said with a smile: Im alright now, thank you for your concern, vice-leader.


    Crow patted Kanps shoulder, and said earnestly: Although relying on shadow clone can speed up your training, the fatigue will also add up, not to mention that you have important missions now, so be sure to pay attention next time!


    Kanp blinked his eyes twice, then praised exaggeratedly: As expected of vice-leader, you actually guessed at a nce that I was using shadow clone to train!


    Hahaha, its easy to know such a trivial matter, haha, okay, you should go to the data room, Dove and the others have been busy the past few days. Crow said with a smile.


    I understand.

 Chapter 358: Preliminary Screening

    Chapter 358: Preliminary Screening


    With him entering the reference room again after five days, Kanp was inevitably criticized and educated by Dove and the others. In desperation, he had no choice but to show the imposing-manner of Gekko ns Young n Head and promised to invite them to Gekko Tavern after the mission. Only after this that they dropped this matter.


    At this time, there are still seven days left before the end of the election registration!


    As time goes by, the time left for Kanps group of five is getting less and less. In thest two days, they had to create shadow clone to work together, and finally in the found all the Shinobi logs until Konohas Year 16 that is associated with Orochimaru at thest day!


    It was night, and Kanp honored his promise and invited Doves group of four to go to the Gekko Tavern to eat and drink, but the news was identally leaked Crow also came with the other four members to eat and drink.


    On this night, Danzo, who went to the Land of Rain to get Rinnegan, came back alone.


    When he went there, he brings a lot of people majestically. But when he came back, he was alone. At this time, Danzos one eye was full of gloom and resentment.


    It must be known that the Roots Shinobi he brought with him were all Roots elites, who had been nurtured by him over the years, but he didnt expect to lose them all in the Land of Rain.


    After returning to Roots Headquarters, Roots Shinobi naturally appeared before him and reported all kinds of information these days one by one. After listening to all of this, Danzo waved someone to call Orochimaru.


    In the middle of the night, a snake swam into the sewer, opened its mouth, and spit out Orochimaru.


    Orochimaru calmly wiped off the mucus on his body, and his golden vertical pupil shone slightly: It seems that the operation has failed.


    Danzo nodded gloomily: The horror of the Rinnegan is beyond your and my imagination. The Roots Shinobi that I brought and hundreds of Amegakures Shinobi have all died under the Rinnegan of Akatsukis Nagato.


    The situation here is also not optimistic.


    Although Orochimaru often takes Anko to travel around the Shinobi World, he has been staying behind in Konoha recently.


    What happened? Danzo asked.


    Sensei appointed Nara Shikaku as the Jonin Commander. Orochimaru said.


    What? Danzosplexion changed slightly upon hearing this.


    Nara n is originally Sandaimes faction. At this critical time, Hiruzen actually appointed Shikaku as the Jonin Commander, so the meaning is self-evident!


    Danzo squinted his one eye, wondering if he could use some means to cancel Shikakus appointment as Jonin Commander.


    But after thinking about it for a while, Danzo shook his head helplessly.


    In this Shinobi World War, Shikaku led the Konohas Shinobi Army against the Iwagakures Shinobi Army for nearly two years. With a lot of wit and outstandingbat exploits, it is actually reasonable for him to be appointed as Jonin Commander!


    Moreover, the Nara n that Shikaku belongs to, has a huge influence in Konoha, almost monopolizing the entire medical industry of Konoha, and also has a very close rtionship with the Akimichi n and Yamanaka n. With Shikaku bing the Jonin Commander, the other two ns also obtained great benefits. So if Danzo jumps out to make trouble, these three ns will definitely stop him!


    In this way, in addition to Hiruzen, me, Koharu, Homura, theres also Nara Shikaku among Konohas higher-ups


    Danzo said with a dark face, Hiruzen And Nara Shikakus vote will definitely not be given to you It seems that I am going to fight for Koharu and Homura.


    And Land of Fires Daimyo.


    Orochimaru said gloomily, As long as he is convinced, his ministers will also be on our side.


    Danzo shook his head: That fellow Daimyo is just a tag-a-long, who would stand on the same side who has the upper hand. So as long as I win the support of Koharu and Homura, Daimyo will definitely stand on our side!


    Then, Ill trouble you. Orochimaru drooped his eyelids.


    How was that experiment? Danzo stared at Orochimaru with his one eye, and theres a bit of expectation in his eye.


    There is no progress yet. Orochimaru said with a smile.


    Danzos eye narrowed, and he frowned and said: Whats going on? With your ability, how can it be possible that there has been no progress after so long?


    Because there is no time.


    Orochimaru gave a bright smile, I have been running around the Shinobi World with my student these days.


    Danzo didnt believe it: Dont fool me with such stupid words!


    Well, in fact, I have been studying the Body Revival Technique in this period of time. Orochimaru shrugged.


    Since the deal with Kanp to obtain a streamlined and revised version of the Body Revival Technique, Orochimaru has put most of his attention on it. Not only to correct mistakes, eliminating bad information, and restore the disordered order, but alsobine these contents with his own actual situation to develop his own Body Revival Technique. And right now, he haspleted most of it, and in three months at most, he would be able toplete it!


    As for the experiment Danzo mentioned, it can only be postponed.


    After listening to Orochimarus exnation, Danzo was very angry.


    Your Body Revival Technique is important, but my Wood Release is not important?!


    Bastard!


    Danzo took two deep breaths before slowly suppressing his unhappiness.


    Orochimaru seemed to see this and smiled indifferently: Dont be angry, isnt Kinoe growing up very well? As long as he is still there, you will definitely get Wood Release.


    Danzo and Orochimaru secretly captured a group of kids many years ago and transnted Hashiramas cells on them. After many years, only one of them survived, the one called Kinoe, and this Kinoe naturally acquired the legendary Wood Release!


    Afterwards, Orochimaru believed that it was too risky to directly transnt Hashiramas cells to inherit Wood Release, and it was better to transnt Kinoes cells to inherit Wood Release from Kinoe!


    At that time, this suggestion from Orochimaru surprised Danzo!


    However, Kinoes Wood Releases power is only 20% of Shodaime Hokages. If its Kinoes cells that are transnted, it is almost impossible for him to inherit Wood Release. Even if it is possible, it is estimated that the power will only be 20% of Kinoes. How much is thatpared to Shodaime Hokages Wood Release?


    Of course Danzo cant stand it!


    So under his order, Orochimaru extracted Kinoes cells in an attempt to increase the Wood Release content in Kinoes cells, but unfortunately, he obtained the Body Revival Technique halfway through the experiment.


    For the vast majority of people, the value of Wood Release is obviously higher than the Body Revival Technique, but for Orochimaru, it is just the opposite. Because of that, he put the Wood Release experiment to the side and invested his time on the Body Revival Technique!


    I hope its as you said. Danzo said with a snort.


    Orochimaru didnt care about it. Seeing that the conversation was almost done, he left with a smile.


    Early the next morning.


    Hokage Tower.


    Small conference room.


    Hiruzen, Danzo, Koharu, Homura, and the newly appointed Jonin Commander, Nara Shikaku,gathered together.


    In front of the five peoples desks, there is stack of information on each of them. These are all the information about the Jonin, who are running for the election, that Anbu has collected from various sources. Of course, it has been summarized.


    Shikaku leaned on the conference table with one hand,zily looking at the information.


    To be honest, he really doesnt want to be the Jonin Commander, but its a pity that Hiruzaru Sarutobi is so troublesome and unreasonable


    Haah!


    There were seven candidates for the Yondaime Hokages position, but after the preliminary screening, three of them are unqualified.


    Hiruzen said straight to the point, Everyone, if you have different opinions, you can speak up.


    Danzo nced at the three people that are eliminated. Since Orochimaru is not among them, he didnt say more.


    Koharu, Homura, and Shikaku also have noints after reading the information.


    Since everyone has no opinion, then we will go to Daimyo Mansion tomorrow to conduct higher-ups joint screening! Sarutobi Hiruzen said.


    Is it necessary to be in such a hurry? Danzo frowned. He still has to persuade Koharu and Homura to stand on his side, so if they leave tomorrow, he would be running out of time!


    Lets do it quickly.


    Hiruzen nced at Danzo and said, Of course, if you have something to do, you can goter. We will wait for you at the Daimyo Mansion.


    Danzos mouth muscles twitched slightly when he heard this: No need, Ill go with you.


    Then, its decided!

 Chapter 359: Higher-Ups Joint Screening

    Chapter 359: Higher-Ups Joint Screening


    In the early morning of the next day, Kanp woke up early and rushed to the locker room behind the Hokage Towers mission hall, and the others also arrived one after another.


    Because the mission to collect information is over, the ten people can finally act together again.


    However, Konoha is in a period of peace recently, and there are fewer missions that require Anbu to take action. In addition, Kanps group of five have justpleted the punishment mission, so they have no mission in the next few days, so Dove proposed to go train together to increase their tacit understanding.


    Kanp followedzily. For him, these trainings didnt make much sense, but the people of a small team had to be togetherpletely.


    During this period, Kanp also heard a lot of news from Crows group of five.


    For example, Kumogakure is still stationed their Shinobi on the border, and at the same time, they sent an envoy to ask for the Kumogakures spies captured by Konoha andpensate for Kumogakures loss, otherwise, they will invade!


    For example, in Kirigakure, it is said that after their defeat in the war and returning to their country, Great Kekkei Genkai ns fought violently, and there is a faint tendency of civil war happening!


    Another example is Iwagakure and Sunagakure. The battle between these two Great Shinobi Viges in the Land of Rain is getting more and more fierce. If they continued to fight like this, both viges will be dragged to death, so some people specte that they will have a decisive battle in the near future.


    Kanps heart skipped a beat when he heard this.


    Decisive battle?


    If I remember correctly, Pakura should have been plotted by Yondaime Kazekage, Rasa at this time!


    I cant let Pakura die in the hands of Kirigakure!


    Kanp pondered for a while. Now, his shadow clone has the power of Ryumyaku as their support, so even Sasori After receiving Tenks memory, Kanp already knew that it was not that Tenk defeated Sasori, but the power of Ryumyaku dragged Sasori to death!


    So, in theory, he could also drag Pakura to death!


    It seems that it is time for Yuki Hyketsu to re-emerge!


    But just in case, should I let Tenk follow?


    This should be foolproof, but


    When Tenk was disbanded before, Kanp fell into aa for five days and five nights, If this time it was Hyketsu and Tenk together, wont I sleep for ten days?


    However, thinking of Hoshino being crippled, and Hayates father being killed, Kanp felt that it didnt matter if he fell asleep for ten days, since he still had his family to take care of him anyway!


    After training together with Dove, Crow and the others until noon, Kanp took time to go to the public restroom. After confirming that there was no one in the restroom, Kanp turned off Transparent Release and lit up Explosion Release.


    Come out, Ryshi Tenk!


    He then turned off Explosion Release and turned on Ice Release.


    Come out, Yuki Hyketsu!


    Two shadow clones appeared one after another, and then immediately sucked some Chakra from the Ryumyaku.


    Kanp looked at them quietly, and when they have the Chakra of Jonin-level, he started to speak softly: Pakura, kill her, her corpse must be brought back intact.


    Or alive. Dont you want her? Tenk had a wretched expression.


    I can freeze her into a popsicle, and she should still have some life left when I bring her back. Hyketsu said coldly.


    Kanps mouth twitched slightly when he heard this: You guys talk too much, hurry up and go!


    You really dont want her alive?


    Tenk was a little reconciled, Its so good to live. You can train her as breeding stock and give birth to Kekkei Genkais childs.


    Het lost!


    Kanp kicked Tenk annoyedly.


    Tenk dodged flexibly, and then the two formed hand seals to use Transformation Technique and left the public restroom.


    In the afternoon, Kanp continued to train with his teammates, and clocked out at five oclock in the evening.


    After arriving home, Hayate has already attacking the wooden stake in the backyard, Hoshino has not yet returned, and Keiko is busy in the kitchen. Kanp has nothing to do, so he goes to the bedroom to train the Body Revival Technique.


    After turning off the Uzumaki ns physique, the activity of the cells inside Kanps body suddenly decreased. At the same time, his Chakra, which is approximately equal to Elite Chunin-Level, also slowly dissipates, and in a short while, it will reach Chunin-Level Chakra reserve.


    Although they are all Chunin-Level Chakra reserves, there is a difference of several times between normal Chunin and the Elite Chunin!


    Then with a thought, the purple-ck neb in Kanps mind opened up like a floodgate, and arge amount of Chakra poured into his body. Then, Kanp mobilized the violent Chakra and began to stimte his cell activity.


    Although training in this way will waste a lot of Chakra, the training efficiency is also five or six times faster. Moreover, the Chakra in the power of Ryumyaku will recover on its own, so Kanp is not very stressed about this.


    After training until the dead of night, Kanp stopped, and then he re-activated the Uzumaki ns physique and maintained his Chakra reserves at the level of Elite Chunin.


    Thats right, he is pretending to be a pig.


    Towering tree will be toppled by the wind.


    As for the bad guys, the purpose of pretending to be a pig is to eat tigers.


    Kanp rubbed his stomach. He did not eat dinner, so he went to the Gekkou Tavern to eat a sumptuous and spicy crayfish as supper, and then went home to sleep with a full stomach.


    In this way, two days passed in a sh.


    The capital of the Land of Fire, Daimyo Mansion.


    In the solemn conference room, the Daimyo sat at the head with a fan in his hand. He nces at the confidant ministers sitting in the right row, and then looks at Hiruzen, Homura, Koharu and the others in the left position. His eyes drifted past Danzo, and finally fell on the fifth person, Nara Shikaku.


    You must be Konohas Jonin Commander, Nara Shikaku, right? Daimyo said softly, his voice a little shrill.


    After Hiruzens group of five left the vige, they traveled day and night, and it took them two days to arrive at the Daimyo Mansion. After resting for more than half a day, they conducted the high-level joint screening for the Yondaime Hokages position with the Daimyo and his ministers.


    Im pleased to meet you, Daimyo-sama. Shikaku got up and bowed slightly as he greeted the Daimyo.


    Youre really polite. Daimyo praised.


    Lets stop it here.


    Hiruzen closed his eyes and said, We have important business.


    Sandaime has done a good job, but you really decided to resign


    Daimyo pped the fan into his palm, wanting to keep it for a while, but before he could finish speaking, Danzo gave him a malicious look.


    Danzo has been very upset these past few days. Every time he ns to chat with Koharu or Homura, Hiruzen will appear, making him very passive. Danzo has a vague hunch in his heart, that in the higher-ups joint screening this time, Orochimaru has little hope!


    Cough.


    Daimyo was taken aback by Danzos gaze. After coughing dryly, he lowered his head casually and looked at the four data sheets on the table in front of him as if nothing had happened.


    Namikaze Minato, Uchiha Fugaku, Orochimaru


    Daimyo nced briefly, then looked up towards Hiruzens row of people and asked: Do you have any rmendations?


    Danzo immediately stood up and said: I rmend Orochimaru, one of the Sannin!


    Orochimaru is Sandaimes diciple.


    Daimyo smiled and looked towards Hiruzen, What do you think, Hiruzen?


    Orochimaru was indeed a brilliant genius in the war-torn era, but there was malice and ambition hidden in his eyes, and we cannot entrust the Hokages position to that kind of person.


    Hiruzen unceremoniously denied Danzos rmendation, then turned his head to look at Daimyo, I rmend Namikaze Minato!


    The Daimyo was a little puzzled, but before he could ask, Koharu already started speaking: Namikaze Minato is the disciple of Jiraiya, which makes him the grand disciple of Sandaime.


    Homura also added: He is an elite known as the Yellow sh, no, he is an elite among the elite!


    Hearing such a good evaluation from these two advisors, Daimyo instantly understood. What Orochimaru, what Uchiha Fugaku? All of them must step aside. His powdered white face suddenly showed a look of surprise, He sounds like a good candidate.


    As soon as the Daimyo started speaking, the ministers on the right row nodded immediately.


    Danzos face turned green, and he couldnt help but pped the table at this time: No! Namikaze Minato is too young! Hes not good enough to take on the important role as the Hokage!


    Hiruzen confronted him: Minato won the Battle of Kannabi Bridge. He was the hero who led the end of the Third Shinobi World War. He


    I object!! Danzo interrupted him rudely before he could finish speaking.


    "


    "


    Then lets vote to decide. Hiruzen looked at Danzo directly.


    Koharu, Homura and Shikaku nodded at the same time, and the ministers on the right row nces at the Daimyo, and then nodded one after another.


    Daimyo put down his fan, but also slowly nodded.


    Finally, Hiruzen sat back in his seat, nodding slowly.


    Danzos eye twitched upon seeing this, and his hands clenched into fists. Although he had expected it, he felt angry and aggrieved when it happened!


    So hateful!!

 Chapter 360: Jonins Vote of Confidence

    Chapter 360: Jonin''s Vote of Confidence


    Land of Fire.


    Konoha.


    The third training ground.


    After a morning of running-in training, Kanp found a sunny grasnd, took off his mask andy on the grass with his legs crossed to read a book.


    The book is borrowed from the Anbus library, and it is the basic summary about Fuinjutsu written by Sandaime. Kanp read it sentence by sentence. Most recently, he has been collecting the Wind Release Ninjutsu on the Ninjutsu Scroll, so Fuinjutsu is just a simple dabbling.


    About half an hourter, Wild Cat suddenly flickered from the distance: Husky, you are so leisurely.


    Gathering? Kanp put down his book and yawned as he looked at the blue sky and the warm sun.


    Sure enough, reading in the sun makes it easy to fall asleep


    Its not a gathering, its Hokage-sama, they are back!


    Wild Cat crouched on the ground and said gossipingly, Husky, who do you think will seed as the Yondaime Hokage?


    Who do you hope to be? Kanp stretched his waist on the grass and couldnt help but yawned again.


    Of course its the Yellow sh!


    Wild Cat said excitedly, Minato is a handsome, good-natured and strong man, he is simply the perfect husband!


    Licking dog.


    Lying on the grass, Kanp gave her a sideways nce, snorted twice and said nothing.


    Its a pity


    As soon as Wild Cat was excited, she bacame depressed. -sama is already married.


    Married? Kanp was startled and sat up in shock.


    No When did this happen?


    Why didnt Minato invite me to his wedding?


    We have known each other for several years


    Wild Cat then said: I heard that he got married during the Third Shinobi World War. Because it was wartime, the wedding banquet was not held in a big way. They just invited some friends from the same period.


    Kanp sighed and continued lying on the grass again, Forget it, I dont hold any grudges.


    Wild Cat, I want to ask you something. Kanp suddenly said seriously.


    "


    "


    What? Wild Cat asked.


    About the Hokage Guard toon! Kanp was about to ask in detail, but Wild Cat suddenly exploded.


    Husky, do you also want to join the Yondaimes Hokage Guard toon too? Wild Cat looked at him warily.


    Whats wrong? Kanp was startled by Wild Cats gaze.


    Because Minato-sama has great hopes of seeding the Yondaime Hokages position, many people in Anbu intend to join the Hokage Guard toon!


    Wild Cat said, and then added, Most of them are single women.


    But isnt he married? Kanp asked in surprise.


    Although its impossible to be a wife, its okay to be a lover! Wild Cat said with convictions.


    In the country of Kanps previous life, a lover refers to the person who loves each other, generally refers to the wife, but sometimes, a lover refers to the person loved outside the marriage, so in short, a lover is simply a mistress


    So in Naruto World, the meaning of lover is self-evident.


    I didnt expect your heart to be so wild


    Kanp looked Wild Cat with a strange expression.


    Wild Cat is still immersed in the word lover, fantasizing about being with Minato, sometimes trembling and looking shy.


    Kanp couldnt stand the stimtion, so he turned around on the grass a few times to keep a distance from the nympho.


    At the same time.


    Hokage Tower.


    After Hiruzen and the others returned, Koharu, Homura, and Danzo left separately. Only the Jonin Commander, Shikaku followed Hiruzen to the office.


    Shikaku, I will trouble you to preside over the next Jonins vote of confidence. Hiruzen said solemnly.


    Understood. Shikaku nodded in response, but secretly thought it was troublesome.


    Hiruzen was about to say a few more words, when a voice suddenly came from outside: Hokage-sama, the captain of the Military Police Force is here.


    Let hime in. Hiruzen said, and then signaled Shikaku to go down and do something.


    Then Ill take my leave first, Hokage-sama.


    After Shikaku left, Fugaku came in.


    Sandaime-sama.


    Fugaku then said straight to the point, Has the result of the higher-ups joint screeninge out?


    Hiruzen did not answer directly, but took out his own pipe, lit it and took two puffs before slowly speaks: Its a pity, n Head Fugaku, your talent is not recognized by everyone.


    Fugaku said solemnly: Then who passed the higher-ups joint screening in the end?


    Yellow sh, Namikaze Minato. Hiruzen said as he spits out some smokes.


    Fugaku looked straight at Hiruzen, and then spoke again after a few moments: Is this your choice, Sandaime-sama?


    Hiruzen shook his head and said: This is the choice of all higher-ups! n Head Fugaku, Minato is the one who guides the end of the Third Shinobi World War


    Since it is the choice of all higher-ups, I have nothing to say, goodbye.


    Fugaku suppressed the anger in his heart, and rudely interrupted Hiruzens exnation. And then he turned around and left.


    Hiruzen sighed and didnt hold back.


    Fugaku returned home, depressed all the way. Before entering the door, several elders of the n shed out and blocked him.


    n Head-sama, what is the result?


    Have you been elected as the Yondaime Hokage?


    Several elders looked at Fugaku with glowing eyes.


    Fugaku was furious, but he couldnt show it outside, and finally just shook his head: They chose the Yellow sh, Namikaze Minato.


    What?


    Damn it! How could this be?


    Are all we nsmen we sacrificed died in vain?!


    Several elders were very dissatisfied. In the Third Shinobi World War, Uchiha n had sacrificed that many of their nsmen. After that, the Military Police Force also took turns to guard Konoha 24 hours a day. Isnt it all for Yondaime Hokages position?


    But in the end, all of this turned out to be the moon reflected in the water. How could they ept it?


    Lets go in and talk about it.


    Fugaku kept taking deep breaths, and led the elders to the reception room at home. He then asked his wife, Uchiha Mikoto, to serve fragrant tea before he slowly said, This is the end of the matter. The Yondaime Hokages position has been settled, and you elders shouldnt get entangled with it anymore.


    n Head-sama, how can we just forget it?


    Isnt there still the Jonins vote of confidence? We can let our ns Jonin


    Shut up! Fugaku frowned tightly, and stopped the elder who only wanted to cause trouble.


    At this time, Fugakus mood is veryplicated. Like the elders in front of him, he is full of disappointment and anger towards Konohas higher-ups, but he is the only one who cant express it. Once he shows this emotion, the whole Uchiha n will inevitably have the same hatred, and unanimously chose to oppose Konohas higher-ups!


    At that time, as long as there is a little spark, the pile of dry wood of the Uchiha n will erupt into a prairie fire!


    If the n and Konoha split, what good it would be for the Uchiha n?


    Thinking about these, Fugaku suppressed all his dissatisfaction and anger towards Konohas higher-ups, and then said while pretended to be calm: The Yellow sh, Namikaze Minato is a civilian Shinobi, and he is not entangled with any n, so he wont harm our interests. Moreover, his wife, Kushina and Mikoto are good friends. From this point of view, Minato being on top is still somewhat beneficial to our Uchiha n.


    But even so, you The elders wanted to say something more, but Fugaku didnt want to listen anymore. And if he lets them continue, the anger that he finally suppressed might burst out.


    This is the end of this matter. Whether it is the vige or the n, we all need peace. Just let it go! Fugaku said to the guests.


    Yes. The elders nodded unwillingly and retreated.


    When the elders left, Fugaku drank the tea in one gulp. After sitting for a while, he seemed unable to suppress the anger in his heart anymore, and fiercely threw the tea cup in his hand to the ground!


    Fugaku Mikoto walked into the reception room with a worried expression on her face.


    Im fine.


    Fugaku forced a smile and said, Where is Itachi?


    Shisui took him out for training.


    Mikoto said, Fugaku Is it about the Yondaime Hokage?


    Fugaku nodded: The viges higher-ups chose Namikaze Minato.


    Then what are you going to do? Mikoto looked at him nervously.


    Fugaku shook his head and said: I dont n to do anything, its fine.


    At the end of his words, Fugaku gritted his teeth again, obviously unwilling.


    Mikoto sighed, not knowing how to persuade him, and she finally closed the door, walked over and held him in her arms (A/N: 5000 words omitted here)


    At the same time.


    After Shikaku left the Hokages Office, two Shinobi, one Anbu and one Root, followed behind him, monitoring each other to prevent cheating.


    Shikaku didnt care, and took them directly onto the rooftop, and then sent a signal to summon all the Jonin.


    Soon, Jonin appeared one after another.


    Commander!


    Commander Nara.


    It seems that thest round of vote of confidence has taken ce.


    Its really rare that everyone can gather together.


    Shikaku felt a headache when he saw these people, and said: Okay, stop talking nonsense. Well immediately carry out the vote of confidence for the Yondaime Hokage, Namikaze Minato! Leave immediately after you finished voting, and dont affect the others.


    After saying that, Shikaku took out a basket from a sealing scroll, and the Anbu and Roots Shinobi who followed him also took out the identity information registration form and voting slips.


    Yes, yes, Commander-sama is the strongest! A Jonin stepped forward, first registered his identity information at the Roots Shinobi, and then went to Anbus Shinobi to take a slip and wrote down whether he trusted it or not, then fold it up and put it in Shikakus basket.


    Commander-sama, its really casual. It is obviously such an important vote of confidence, but it is just packed in a basket. Jonin said jokingly.


    Shikaku scratched his head with the basket in his hand and said: Thats why I dont want to be the Commander at all.


    Then, Ill take my leave first, Commander-sama.


    After saying that, the Jonin, who was present put his little slip into Shikakus basket, left immediately. At the same time, a Jonin came from a distance to participate in the vote of confidence. Ohashi, Shikuro and the others also rushed to vote one after another, and then left.


    In Hokages Office, Hiruzen opened the window, looked up and vaguely saw blurred ck shadows flickering one after another.


    Although Konoha suffered heavy losses in the Third Shinobi World War, there are still hundreds of Jonin who survived on various battlefields!


    And these hundreds of people will be the backbone of Konoha in the next ten years. When the next generation Shinobi grows up, Konoha will recover again!


    When the tree leaves dance, one shall find mes. The fires shadow will illuminate the vige, and once again, tree leaves shall bud anew.


    At this moment, Hiruzens understanding of the Will of Fire couldnt help but deepened by a lot!

 Chapter 361: Outside Sunagakure

    Chapter 361: Outside Sunagakure


    Kakashi is lying on the roof of his house, looking at the second season of How should a Shinobi die with dignity? while basking in the sun. His eyes are slightly drooping, and he looked like he had nothing to love.


    Kakashi saw the Jonins assembly signal that just appeared, but he didnt intend to go, because it was just an ordinary assembly signal, and it would be fine even if he didnt go.


    In the past, Kakashi would never be so arrogant, but because he killed Rin with his own hands, Kakashi has been autistic for this period of time. Let alone signal for gathering, he didnt even know that Minato is running for the Yondaime Hokages position. He just wants to die decently at this time!


    But there are some things, no, it should be some people, no matter how he hides, he cant hide!


    Kakashi, so you are hiding here!


    A green figure suddenly rushed up from below, Lets have a bloody battle today too!!


    Guy, how can you find me every time? Kakashi stared at Guy with a dejected look.


    Because the Power of Youth guides me Guy put his hands on his hips, his thick eyebrows throbbed impassionedly, but Kakashi didnt wait for him to finish, and disappeared with a Body Flicker Technique.


    Kakashi, you bastard


    Guy was furious, stepped hard on his feet, crushed the bricks under him, and chased after Kakashi.


    The two chased and ran, passing through the streets and alleys, and the crowds. Time passed, and the sun was setting, showing their passing youth!


    Early the next morning.


    Kanp got up early and rushed to the locker room on the Hokage Tower, and then Dove, Crow, Peppa and the others also arrived one after another.


    After changing into their uniform, Dove said seriously: If there is no ident, the one who obtained the Yondaime Hokages position will be officially announced today. Everyone, you must pull yourself together, there must be no idents!


    Yes!


    Kanp and the others responded, and then scattered around the Hokage Tower, quietly lurking in the shadow.


    In the conference room of Hokage Tower, Hiruzen, Danzo, Koharu, Homura, and Shikaku gathered together. Including them, there are also two people standing behind Shikaku, who were none other than the Anbu and Roots Shinobi from yesterday.


    Shikaku first took the basket and gave a speech: Everyone, as of now, I have received 70% of Jonins votes, and the remaining 30% of Jonins are out of the mission and cannot return in a short time, so I suggest to count the votes now!


    Danzo nced at the Roots Shinobi behind Shikaku. The Roots Shinobi nodded slightly, indicating that there was no cheating, so Danzo lowered his eye and asked in a low voice: What if the approval rate is less than 50%.


    If the approval rate is less than 50%, I will send the Anbu to collect 30% of the trust vote of confidence from the Jonin who is out of the mission! But with Minatos reputation, there should be no need for that. Hiruzen said with a smile.


    Humph. Danzo turned his head dissatisfied.


    Then, lets count the votes.


    Homura pushed the sses frame on the bridge of his nose, Lets see how much support Minato has.


    Excuse me.


    Shikaku put his hand into the basket, and then unpacked the folded papers in the basket one by one, put those that support Minato on the left, and throw those that dont support it on the right. The two Anbu and Roots Shinobi stood by to supervise him until everything was over.


    Its finally over.


    Shikaku stretched his wrists and neck, and then said, 63% of the Jonin voted for Minato.


    Danzos face remained unchanged, as this result has long been expected, and it is not surprising for him.


    Then, lets officially announce this news to the outside world. Hiruzen heaved a long sigh of relief.


    Half an hourter, the Anbu Commander, Eagle personally came to the bulletin board on the bottom floor of the Hokage Tower and posted a notice of Hiruzens resignation and the appointment of Minato as the Yondaime Hokage.


    At the same time, Kanp and the other Anbu were also dispatched to post this notice on all bulletin boards in the vige.


    In less than half an hour, the whole vige knew about it.


    Sandaime-sama actually chose to resign


    The Yondaime is Namikaze Minato, is he that Namikaze Minato?


    Its definitely the Yellow sh, I knew he would definitely be the Hokage!


    Amazing, it turned out to be the Yellow sh. That powerful Shinobi that killed fifty Jonin in a sh!


    For ordinary people, the great name of the Yellow sh has long been heard, so they are happy to hear that Minato seeding as the Yondaime Hokage.


    At the same time, the news of Yellow sh bing the Yondaime Hokage also spread outside at an extremely fast speed.


    Land of Earth, Iwagakure.


    When Sandaime Tsuchikage, Onoki received the information, his face suddenly became stinky: Sarutobi Hiruzen, that old fox actually chose him as the Yondaime Hokage, bastard!


    Most of Minatos reputation was built on the corpse of Iwagakures Shinobi!


    It was Iwagakure who forced Sandaime Hokage to abdicate. But now, Minato has be the Yondaime Hokage. It is like tantly pping Onoki and Iwagakures higher-ups in the face!


    But it doesnt matter. For Iwagakure at this time, the most important thing is the decisive battle in the Land of Rain!


    Land of Lightning, Kumogakure.


    A, who has be the Yondaime Raikage, also received the information. At that time, he was full of fighting spirit, wishing he could go directly to the Land of Fire and have a battle between the Yondaime Raikage and Yondaime Hokage!


    Its a pity that the group of higher-ups in the vige constrained him heavily.


    If A wants to act without scruples, he needs to get rid of some obstacles.


    Land of Water, Kirigakure.


    After the failure of the Sanbi delivery n, Karatachi Yagura went to the Land of Fire alone to recover Sanbi, and then sealed Sanbi into his own body, bing Sanbis Jinchuriki. After that, Yagura returned to Kirigakure during the civil strike, defeated the Great Kekkei Genkai ns with absolute strength, and sessfully took the position of the Yondaime Mizukage. (T/N: I recalled that Biju would need a few years to recover from death. It seems that the Author forgot about it.)


    Next, Yagura closed the vige and officially started the Bloody Mist Policy!


    During this period, any voices that dared to resist were all eliminated by him. Kirigakures people were panicked, so how can they have the mood to pay attention to Konohas new Hokage on the other side of the sea?


    Land of Rains frontline.


    Sunagakures main camp.


    Rasa also got the information about Minatos session, and his mood is veryplicated. Everyone in the Shinobi World knew about Yellow shs terrifyingness. It stands to reason that he should be happy as an ally, but alliances are originally used for betrayal!


    This can be seen from the half-heartedness of Iwagakure, and from the fact that Konoha left them alone to sign a peace contract with Iwagakure!


    In the future, what should Sunagakure use to gain a foothold in the Shinobi World?


    Rasa cant help but think of the situation in the Shinobi World, Right now, the decisive battle between us and Iwagakure is imminent. In the distance, Yellow sh seeds as the Yondaime Hokage; at Kirigakure, its said that the Yondaime Mizukage is Sanbis Jinchuriki and can perfectly control Sanbi; As for Kumogakure, the strength of the Yondaime Raikage, A is not inferior to Sandaime Raikage, and his brother, Killer B can also perfectly control Hachibi!


    Rasa frowned tightly, feeling that even his breathing was suppressed. At this moment, Anbu suddenly came from Sunagakure and brought top-secret letter from Chiyo.


    Rasa opened it and frowned fiercely.


    The Ichibis Jinchuriki, Bunpuku is dead?


    Chiyo intends to seal Ichibi into the fetus in the belly of Karura


    Isnt Karura my wife


    What the f**k?


    Old woman, are you kidding me?!


    Rasa was both frightened and angry, Sealing a Biju into the human body is already dangerous, and this old bastard actually wants to seal Ichibi into the fetus in Karuras belly. Is she trying to kill my wife and child?


    Rasa trembled all over, immediately resigned the position of frontlines Commander-in-Chief, and hurried back to Sunagakure with Anbu.


    Traveling day and night, Rasa lost a lot of weight, but he did not dare to stop, for fear that his wife and child would die if he returned homete.


    It is precisely because of their desperate rush that Rasa and the others not notice that there are people following them.


    There are two people following them. They are wearing straw hats and pure ck robes, and one of them also wears an ice crystals mask. At first nce, they looked extremely mysterious. It is none other than Yuki Hyketsu and Ryshi Tenk.


    After the two came out of Konoha, they hurriedly rushed all the way. During this period, they also changed into uniform clothes, thats right, it was a straw hat and a ck robe.


    At first, Tenk thought it was great, but then Hyketsu actually put on an ice crystal mask, making this style raised to another level, so Tenk asked him to create an ice crystal mask too, but Hyketsu refuses to make it.


    Then, Tenk stopped talking to Hyketsu, and only uses hand gestures tomunicate all the way forward.


    A few dayster, Rasa finally hurried back to Sunagakure.


    When he rushed home in a hurry, he found out that Karura is fine, but his expression was full of anxiety.


    Rasa, you are finally back. Karura said nervously, Chiyo-sama wants to put Ichibi


    I already know, dont worry, I will take care of this matter. Rasaforted his wife, and went to Chiyo to settle the ount aggressively.


    Chiyo was waiting for Rasa in the Kazekage Building at this moment. Seeing himing, she immediately said: The purpose of that letter is just to get you back from the frontline. The decisive battle with Iwagakure is very dangerous. If you die, the vige will fall into chaos.


    Rasa was stunned for a moment, and finally heaved a sigh of relief, but soon after, he felt that something was wrong, and then he remembered his wifes uneasy expression and immediately asked: That what about Ichibi? Who do you n to let as the new Jinchuriki?


    Chiyo said: The child in Karuras belly.


    Hearing this, Rasa was furious, So you lied to me?!


    Dont worry, the seal will not be done until your child is born, so Kayura will be fine. Chiyo said.


    Kayura may be fine, but what about my child? Rasa suppressed the anger in his chest.


    Theres nothing we can do about it.


    Chiyo sighed, In the past few years, the Daimyo has continued to reduce the funding of our vige. If we dont do anything


    I understand what you said!


    Rasa interrupted her, But why my child?!


    Are you kidding me, Yondaime?


    Chiyo looked at Rasa with a bit of coldness in her eyes, and asked, As the Kage of Sunagakure, whose child are you going to sacrifice to be the new Jinchuriki? Whose child are you nning to let guard the vige? Tell me!!!


    Rasa was stunned, unable to say anything for a while.


    Chiyos cold and stern expression gradually disappeared, and she said with a sigh: Yondaime, it is your responsibility to protect the vige!


    After saying that, Chiyo turned and left.


    When Rasa came back to his senses, Chiyo has already gone far.


    I am the Kazekage, so its my responsibility? Dont you also have any responsibility? Why can you just stand by and do nothing? Are you kidding?! No matter what, I will not agree!! Rasa roared angrily.


    Meanwhile, night fell.


    And the evil gradually unfolded outside Sunagakure.

 Chapter 362: Show Sincerity To Us

    Chapter 362: Show Sincerity To Us


    Urgh~~


    Orgh~~


    Argh~~


    With the utterly tragic screams, three Sunagakures Shinobi, who were patrolling outside Sunagakure, were brutally cut and killed by Ice Release, and then buried on the spot.


    Half an hourter, the Sunagakures patrol team found that the three members had not returned to take over the shift on time, and immediately sent a three-person team out to check. The result was of course whats gone can nevere back, won but never returned.


    Hyketsu uses this ce as a stronghold to fight for aid, but all Sunagakures Shinobi whoe here are killed!


    Tenk squatted far behind, quietly looking at him to perform.


    Time passed, and in less than two hours, four three-person teams had died in Hyketsus hands!


    The patrol finally realized that the situation was not good, and immediately reported the matter to the Kazekage Building, and rmed Rasa not long after.


    At this time, Rasa isforting his wife at home. Ever since Karura knew that Chiyo was going to make her unborn son a Jinchuriki, she was restless and anxious, and couldnt sleep for many nights. Unknowingly, this will inevitably be detrimental to the fetus, so Rasa has beenforting her all the time.


    Because of that, when Anbu found him, his face was very ugly.


    Rasa, the vige matters are important. Karura got up and pushed Rasa out of the bedroom.


    Karura, go to bed early, I will not let our child be the Jinchuriki!


    Rasa assured outside the door, then turned to look at the Anbu, and asked with a calm face, What happened?


    Kazekage-sama, there was news from the patrol team saying that an enemy was found outside the vige! Anbu reported in a low voice.


    Enemys attack? Is it Iwagakure?


    Rasa suppressed his anger, and immediately rushed to Kazekage Building.


    At this time, the captain of the patrol team is already waiting there with a pale face. When he saw Rasa, he immediately speaking: Kazekage-sama, as of now, four patrol teams have lost contact outside the vige!


    Have you confirmed the identity of the intruder? Rasa asked coldly.


    The captain of the patrol team shook his head innocently: All the Shinobi sent out to check have note back, so the identity of the other side cannot be confirmed.


    You idiot! You cant even do this little thing well!


    Rasa looked at him annoyedly and said, I am so disappointed in you!


    Sumimasen. What can the captain of the patrol team do?


    Baki! Rasa called out in a deep voice.


    "


    "


    Yes! A young man whose face was half covered by a cloth flickered in front of Rasa.


    Take Anbu to kill the intruders outside the vige immediately! Rasa said coldly.


    I understand.


    Baki waved his hand, and immediately, more than a dozen Anbu followed him to the outside of Sunagakure.


    The night is gloomy.


    The strong wind blows the yellow sand outside Sunagakure. From the distance, it looks like a pale-yellow gauze draped inyers of silver fluttering in the wind.


    Hyketsu is dressed in a ck robe, wearing a straw hat, and his face under the straw hat is covered by a ice crystal mask. At this time, he stands in the pale-yellow veil with his hands behind his back, letting the wind and sand blow his robe. Since he stays still, he looked very imposing.


    Not far away, Tenk squatted on the ground, hiding in shadow. His rough face was full of I am not satisfied!


    Whoosh whoosh


    Amidst the sound of the wind, there were faint sounds of feet stepping on the yellow sand, hurried and concise. Hyketsu raised his head, and through the ice crystal mask, his gaze fell on Bakis face.


    Ice Release: Ice Crystal Dragon!


    Hyketsu didnt talk nonsense, and directly formed hand seals and attacked.


    In the past, Kanp could only use Ice Release to create ice senbon, but supported by the power of Ryumyaku, Hyketsu can already use powerful Ice Release Ninjutsu.


    The huge and ferocious Ice Dragon meandered in the sky, lettiung out a silent roar, and immediately crashed into Baki.


    Ice Release?


    Bakisplexion changed: Kirigakures Shinobi?


    As everyone knows, Ice Release is the Kekkei Genkai of Kirigakures Yuki n. So when Baki saw Ice Release, the first thing that came to his mind was Kirigakure!


    Fton: Kaze no Yaiba! (Wind Release: de of Wind)


    Without time to think about it, Baki immediately formed hand seals, gathered Chakra in his hand, condensed wind as a sword, and shed at the ice dragon fiercely!


    Chung!!


    With the ear-piercing sound of friction, the wind de is like an invisible sword, cutting the Ice Dragon madly. With the ice shards sshed all over the ce, half of the head of the ice dragon was neatly cut off, but it still swept towards Baki at a terrifying speed.


    Bakisplexion changed slightly, and he immediately flickered back with Body Flicker Technique.


    Boom!


    The yellow sand sshed everywhere, and the half-headed ice dragon mmed into the yellow sand, followed by winding up again in an S-shaped position, and with the continuous influx of Hyketsus Chakra, the severed half of the ice dragons head quickly recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye!


    Why did the Shinobi from Kirigakure appear here! Baki asked coldly.


    But Hyketsu ignored him. He continued controlling the ice dragon in the sky to take a B-shaped position, and swooped down again. The huge winding dragon body carried terrifying speed and power, forcing Baki to back away tens of meters again.


    Attack! Baki said as he backed away.


    As soon as the words fell, those Sunagakures Anbu, who had been following him, immediately attacked, and various Wind Release Ninjutsu either attacked the ice dragon in the air, or attacked Hyketsu.


    Hyketsu raised his hand calmly, but didnt form any hand seals at all. Countless pieces of ice crystal snowkes gathered andpressed in his palm, turning into an oval ice crystal shield, and on the surface of the ice crystal shield, a pattern of mboyant demon god appeared.


    Boom!


    Several violent hurricanes attacked and hit the ice crystal shield heavily!


    Hyketsu was instantly forced to take half a step back as if being given a p in the face.


    The demon gods pattern on the surface of the ice crystals shield was also blown apart by the hurricane in an instant, turning into ice chips invisible to the naked eye and dissipating with the wind.


    The hurricane is getting stronger and stronger, Hyketsu felt like he was being pushed by an invisible giant hand, and his whole body couldnt help but slid backwards, leaving two palm-wide drag marks on the sand with both feet, stretching for tens of meters!


    Sunagakures Anbu is also quite strong.


    Hyketsu thought, then turned his head, and saw Tenk, who should have been squatting here, had escaped into the ground at some point.


    Hyketsu is not surprised by this. He puts down the ice crystal shield a little, and looked up at the ice dragon in the air.


    At this time, the ice dragon was caught by several air currents invisible to the naked eye, and it still couldnt get rid of it as it swam in mid-air. Eventually, it was cut off by Bakis wind de, and there was a hurricane blowing in the next moment, cutting the ice dragon into pieces.


    Hyketsu did not make any more moves, but started speaking: If you want to have a decisive battle with Iwagakure in a stable manner, then show your sincerity to us!


    Without waiting for Baki to react, Hyketsu leaped back silently like a ghost, and the ck robed figure quickly disappeared into the night.


    Baki, what should we do?


    Do you want to chase after him?


    One of the Anbu asked in a low voice.


    Baki shook his head and said: Go find the remains of our deadpanions, I will go back and report this to Kazekage-sama!


    Yes! The Anbu responded.


    After ten minutes.


    Baki rushed to the Kazekage Building in a hurry.


    In the office, Rasa sits quietly in his exclusive seat, staring at the night scene outside the window with focused eyes. As for the captain of the patrol team, he has been dismissed by him and left.


    Baki, how is it?


    As soon as Baki appeared, Rasa asked.


    Kazekage-sama, the other side is Kirigakures Shinobi! Baki knelt down on one knee, and solemnly told the battle that just happened outside the vige and the words left by Hyketsu.


    Ice Release Kekkei Genkai


    Kirigakures Yuki n


    Sincerity


    Rasas expression looked calm and wise, but his heart is full of anger, Those Kirigakures bastards want to profit from our misfortune, damn it!!


    Kazekage-sama, what should we do? Baki asked uneasily.


    The decisive battle between Sunagakure and Iwagakure is imminent. And if Kirigakure intervenes at this time, Sunagakure will be over!


    Rasa clenched his teeth and said: Go ask Chiyo, Ebizo, and huh?


    When Rasa said this, he suddenly thought of something, and then he turned his head and looked towards Baki: Baki, does that Ice Release Shinobi wear an ice crystal mask on his face?


    Baki was startled, and nodded hastily: Yes, he does wear Uh, how did Kazekage-sama know?


    Rasas eyes narrowed slightly: It really is him.


    Kazekage-sama, who do you mean? Baki was puzzled.


    Rasa did not exin, but fell into memory.


    When Sunagakure is invading the Land of Fire, and fought against Konohas Shinobi army, this Shinobi wearing an ice crystal mask had appeared before, and had an unclear rtionship with that Pakura. And now, this Ice Release Shinobi has appeared again!


    Did hee to profiting from our misfortune on behalf of Kirigakure, or did he juste for Pakura?


    Baki, repeat thest sentence of that Ice Release Shinobi! Rasa said.


    He said: If you want to have a decisive battle with Iwagakure in a stable manner, then show your sincerity to us. Baki recalled.


    It is show sincerity to us, not to our vige


    So thats how it is!


    A smile appeared on the corner of Rasas mouth, and he said softly: Baki, go and invite Pakura, the hero of our vige, here.


    Yes!


    Although Baki didnt know what happened, since Rasa didnt exin, he could only suppress his curiosity.


    Soon, the tall and slender Pakura stepped into Kazekages Office with valiant and formidable appearance.


    Kazekage-sama, are you looking for me? Pakura a knelt on one knee and asked softly.


    Rasa nodded: There is indeed a very important confidential mission that I wanted to entrust to you. I believed that only the hero of Sunagakure canplete this mission!


    Pakura raised her head and asked: What mission?


    The decisive battle between our Sunagakure and Iwagakure is imminent, but


    Speaking of this, Rasa then looked towards Baki.


    Baki immediately said: Pakura-sama, just now, there was a Kirigakures Shinobi outside the vige and attacked us. He used


    Rasa waved his hand, signaling Baki to stop talking.


    Kirigakures Shinobi is attacking?


    Pakura frowned slightly, Does Kirigakure want to profit from our misfortune?


    Rasa got up, walked slowly to Pakuras side, and said solemnly: You guessed right, Pakura. Kirigakure is profiting from our misfortune! Now that the decisive battle is imminent, we dont have the time and energy to deal with Kirigakure, so the only thing we can do is to form an alliance with Kirigakure! For the sake of the vige, Pakura, you have toplete this mission!


    Although Pakura felt that it is strange, she still nodded in the end: I understand, I will definitely solve the worries of the vige!


    Rasa showed a gratified smile, then took out a scroll and handed it to her, and then said: This is the scroll for our alliance. Be sure to hand it over to the Yondaime Mizukage!


    Yes! Pakura took the scroll solemnly.


    This is a confidential mission, so please leave tonight. Rasa said again.


    I understand! After Pakura put the scroll away, she flickered away immediately.


    Kazekage-sama Baki that his worldview was about to be shattered, What kind of operation is this?


    Isnt there still Kirigakures Shinobi outside?!


    Dont worry, this matter has been resolved without ident. From now on, we just have to deal with Iwagakure. However, this confidential mission cannot be announced to the public, understand? Rasa said seriously.


    I I understand. Baki lowered his head.


    Rasa walked over to patted Baki on the shoulder and then said: Baki, I am very optimistic about you, you will be an outstanding Shinobi!


    Yes!

 Chapter 363: Not Chosen

    Chapter 363: Not Chosen


    Outside Sunagakure.


    At some point, Tenk got out of the sand and stood beside Hyketsu, gesturing to him.


    Hyketsu nodded to show his understanding, and then made a few gestures too. Tenk didnt understand what the gestures mean but he couldnt show it, so he pretended to understand and continued gesturing. Hyketsu, who is wearing an ice crystal mask, looked calmly, and then return a few gestures. Both continued to gesture to each other and, the exchange went very smoothly. After a while, the gestures of both parties be more and more concise, and finally only one middle finger is left.


    Tenk puts his middle finger up in front of Hyketsus ice crystal mask, and wanted to insert it through the eye hole of the mask.


    Not to be outdone, Hyketsu put his middle finger against Tenks chin, looking extremely domineering.


    The two were making a fuss, and suddenly there was a changeing from the entrance of Sunagakure. The two immediately retracted their middle fingers and lowered their bodies to look.


    Sunagakure is surrounded by a thick earth wall, and there is only a narrow passage at the entrance. At this time, a tall woman dressed in cool clothes is walking out of the narrow passage.


    She really came out Tenk gasped in shock. He gestured to Hyketsu just to know if what they did would be useful.


    But now it seems that it is very sessful, although Tenk did not want to understand the reason.


    When Hyketsu saw him start talking, he believed he had won, so he generously exined: Because I met Pakura before, and now I appear again, Yondaime Kazekage will definitely suspect that I am here for Pakura, and it just happened that he is hostile to Pakura, so he will definitely send Pakura. Whether Pakura is killed by us or taken away by Kirigakure, it will do no harm to him.


    You are exining this to me?


    Tenk said happily, Sure enough, I am thest winner!


    Didnt you just speak first? Hyketsu said coldly.


    Idiot, I was talking to myself. Tenk winked.


    Hyketsu felt that he could no longer express his feelings for Tenk in words, so he stretched out his middle finger.


    Tenk was not to be outdone, but as soon as he reached out his middle finger, Hyketsu flickered and disappeared.


    Tenk was started, and when he looked up, he realized that Pakura had gone far away.


    After leaving Sunagakure, Pakuras expression is calm, but there is a subtle feeling in her heart.


    When she walked out of the narrow passage, she chatted with Sunagakures Shinobi, who were stationed there, and learned that there was indeed a Shinobi with Ice Release Kekkei Genkai killing several patrol teams. As for more specific details, the gatekeepers dont know!


    In other words, Yondaime Kazekage did not lie, and Kirigakures Shinobi really wanted to take advantage during the decisive battle between Sunagakure and Iwagakure.


    Its just Will owning Ice Release Kekkei Genkai made them Shinobi from Kirigakure?


    Pakura suddenly remembered the Yuki ns Shinobi, who imed to be a member of the Abyss Organization.


    Could it be him?


    While pondering, Pakura touched the scroll in her pocket and thought to herself that no matter how bad Yondaime Kazekage was, he would never crack a joke with her about such an important matter!


    Pakura suppressed her chaotic emotions and focused her energy on the road.


    Rushing all the way, Pakura arrived at the border between the Land of Wind and the Land of Rivers four dayster, and then she went all the way down the border, and arrived at the seaside three dayster.


    Originally, she could traverse the Land of Rivers, enter the Land of Fire and then go out to sea, but there is a stiption in the alliance contract between Sunagakure and Konoha that Sunagakure must first report to Konoha before entering the Land of Fire.


    But if Konoha knows that Pakura is going to negotiate an alliance with Kirigakure on behalf of Sunagakure, it will inevitably destroy it.


    Therefore, Pakura had no choice but to enter the sea from the Land of Rivers, go to the Land of Tea on the other side of the sea, traverse the Land of Tea on thend, and hire a boat to go to the Land of Water. Of course, this would definitely slow down her schedule greatly.


    Pakura did not stop after arriving at the coastal wharf of the Land of Rivers. She hired arge ship nearby and hired a few sailors, then go to the Land of Tea on the same day.


    Shes out to the sea.


    Tenk looked at Hyketsu next to him with an ugly face, and said angrily, Bastard, if we enter the sea, my Earth Release will bepletely useless!


    Hyketsu squinted at him and said with a snort: Its not like you only know how to use Earth Release.


    Eh, thats right??


    Tenk blinked his eyes twice, thinking about it. Besides Earth Release, he is also proficient in Fire Release, Water Release, Lightning Release, Wind Release, and also Konoha-Style Kenjutsu


    But soon, Tenk frowned and said in dissatisfaction: But the personality I set for myself is Explosion Release, Extraordinary Strength and Earth Release. Using Ninjutsu with other attributes is not in line with my personality!


    You think you can lie to me?!


    Hyketsu sneered and said, When you fight with Sasori of the Red Sand, in addition to Explosion Release, Extraordinary Strength and Earth Release, you also used Wind Release and Lightning Release. Do you think I dont know?!


    That, that Tenk couldnt say anything more.


    She has entered the sea, lets go! Hyketsu instructed, When the boat reached the middle of the sea, we will take action!


    Pakuras Scorch Release is extremely terrifying. Touching it can evaporate all the blood within the human body, but they dont know if her Scorch Release can evaporate the sea.


    Hyketsu showed a sneer. He remembered that he was wearing an ice crystal mask, so who was this smile for?


    When Hyketsu and Tenk worked hard, many things happened on Konohas side.


    After announcing Minato would seed him as the Yondaime Hokage, Hiruzen officially announced it on the Hokage Towers rooftop at 10 am the next morning. Under the watchful eyes of countless vigers, he solemnly handed over the Hokages hat representing the Hokage to Minato.


    Then Minato greeted the vigers and they all cheered.


    At that time, Kanp stood in the shadow below to maintain order, and his heart was inevitably surging.


    Minato has finally be Hokage, and he finally has the opportunity to collect Flying Thunder God Technique!


    After Flying Thunder God Technique is collected, as long as he does not want to die, no one in the Shinobi World will be able to kill him in the future!


    Kanp thought about fighting a strong enemy in the future, and finally saw the enemys ugly expression after he teleported away, making him very happy.


    After Minato seeded to the throne, he officially entered Hokage Tower and began to deal with the viges affairs.


    As for Hiruzen, although he resigned, he did not retire. After the session ceremony, he joined the advisor group and helped Minato handle the viges affairs, bing the veritable No. 1 advisor of Konoha not only in names, but also in reality!


    When this scene falls in the eyes of Danzo and Orochimaru, they knew that is the best embodiment of attachment for power!


    In their opinion, Hiruzenpletely treats Minato as a puppet, and the power of the vige is still in Hiruzens hands!


    Danzo asked Orochimaru to mp down, step up the research on Kinoes cells, and promised to overthrow Hiruzens rule by violent means.


    Orochimaru readily agreed, and went back to continue to study the Body Revival Technique. Anyway, it can bepleted in three months at thetest, and Danzos Wood Release is not in a hurry.


    In the next few days, under Hiruzens suggestion, Namikaze Minato began to select his direct escort team!


    As Wild Cat said before, when the news came out, the women in Anbu went crazy, and almost 80% of them signed up. And in this 80%, at least half of them are already married.


    Kanps respect for them stands unreservedly!


    But respect is respect, the fight still has to be fought!


    At the same time, the three members of the Minatos Hokage Guard toon in the original plot, Shiranui Genma, Namiashi Raido, and Tatami Iwashi, have also signed up.


    The grand asion is unprecedented, but Minato has a headache.


    He is already married. Although his wife looked very gentle usually, she is very terrifying when she is angry. Cough, shes very cute, so theres no way he would choose female as his escort team.


    After telling Anbu Commander, Eagle of his request, Eagle immediately eliminated more than half of the people.


    But there are still many people left.


    Minato looked the candidates on the list: Shiranui Genma, Tatami Iwashi, Namiashi Raido, Gekko Kanp, Yamashiro Aoba


    Hokage-sama, do you need an assessment? Eagle asked.


    Minato pondered for a while, shook his head slowly, and said: Although they will be my bodyguard, Eagle, you should understand that with my strength, if I encounter a fatal crisis, no matter how strong the guards are, they will not be able to protect me.


    Eagle thought about it, and felt that this is indeed the truth: Then, what does Hokage-sama mean?


    Although the Hokage Guard toon is called a guard, it is more to help me with some chores, so I dont need those with excellent talents. Kanps name was the first one Minato take away from the list.


    Once he bes a guard, he is bound to be entangled in all kinds of things, so how can he train?


    Its fine for the people with mediocre talent, but for a Shinobi as talented as Kanp, once he gets entangled in these trivial matters, it will definitely affect his growth.


    Minato doesnt want Kanp to waste his talents.


    Also, not those with special talents. Minato then takes down Aobas name.


    This person named Yamashiro Aoba is very good at Mind Reading Technique. He can sneak into other peoples brains and read their thoughts without any equipment. Such a character is a rare talent even in the entire Shinobi World, so its too wasteful to make him as a handyman guard!


    They also shouldnt be older than me.


    Minato mused, Although I am the Hokage, I shouldnt let the seniors stay by my side as a guard to handle trivial matters.


    Seeing Minato take off the name on the list one by one, and the face under the eagle mask became more respectful: This is a good Hokage!


    In the end, Minato left three people, who are exactly the three extras in the original work: Shiranui Genma, Tatami Iwashi, and Namiashi Raido.


    When the news came out, the femalepatriots in the Anbu felt very ufortable, just like the end of their first love.


    Kanp feels the same as theirs, maybe even worse, because thats more than sad!


    Kanp shut himself up when he heard the news, and then thought about why he was taken down.


    Is it because Im too weak?


    Or the rtionship is not strong enough?


    "


    "


    Kanp thought about it for a long time and couldnt figure it out, Then, it couldnt be that Shiranui Genma, Tatami Iwashi, and Namiashi Raido used a backdoor, right?


    Or do they have a closer rtionship with Minato than my rtionship with Minato?


    Kanp cannot ept this reality!


    Just when he couldnt figure it out, the Team Leader, Dove suddenly appeared: Husky, Hokage-sama seems to need you for something, so he asked you to go there quickly.


    Kanps mind was shook: Is there a surprise?


    Kanp set off immediately with Body Flicker Technique.


    When he came to the Hokages Office, Kanp knocked on the door and walked in: Hokage-sama, you call for me?


    Although his heart is turbulent, Kanps tone is still calm and steady, and he didnt show any unhappiness when he wasnt chosen as the guard, letting people know that he is a reliable Anbu.


    Minato, who was working on the documents on his desk, raised his head slightly, smiled before saying a word, and said: Kanp, are you disappointed that you were not chosen as a guard?


    Kanp curled his lips, anyway, Minato cant see it anyway while hes wearing a wolf mask.


    No. After curling his lips, Kanp opened his eyes and lied calmly.


    Minato smiled, and then exined the reason for not choosing him as a guard.


    "


    "


    Kanp was dumbfounded upon hearing this, It turned out that I was too talented, so he didnt want to dy my future


    This reason is simply impable.


    Kanp was very desperate. How can he just watch the Flying Thunder God Technique go to ce he cant reach?


    No, dont underestimate Anbus Shinobi!!


    Kanp decided to be shameless, and said in a serious and emotional tone: Hokage-sama, in fact, I want to be your direct guard, because I want to train with you!


    Minato was stunned, and then smiled: So thats the case, but even if you dont join the guard, its still fine.


    Kanps eyes slowly moistened, Who the hell said that there is no house for licking dogs?


    Who?

 Chapter 364: Cutting The Roots Funding

    Chapter 364: Cutting The Root''s Funding


    After Pakura went out to sea by boat, she sat on the bow of the boat and looked at the endless blue sea and the clear blue sky. After seeing the wind and sand of Sunagakure for a long time, the blue in front of her makes Pakura fascinated.


    But fascinated is fascinated, and the vignce that should be there will not be left behind.


    As a few waves hit the side of the boat, Pakura frowned slightly, and slowly lowered her head to look at the sea.


    At this time, the sea has returned to calm, but the seabed is full of undercurrents!


    Pakura stood up, and her whole body was on guard.


    In the next instant, the big boat under her feet suddenly shook!


    Not good, the bottom deck of the ship is flooded!!


    Everyone,e and help!


    The sailors distraught voices came from the cabin.


    With the water leakage at the bottom of the boat, the speed of the ship was greatly affected. Pakura knew that staying on the ship would only make her a living target for the enemy, so she immediately abandoned the boat and jumped into the sea, stepping on the sea and ran towards the Land of Tea quickly.


    After she ran dozens of nautical miles, the calm sea finally showed its ferociousness. Amidst the turbulent waves, a surging wave giant rose from the depths of the seabed and pped towards Pakura like a mountain!


    Pakuras expression remained unchanged, and she calmly used her Kekkei Genkai: Shakuton: Kajsatsu! (Scorch Release: Extremely Steaming Murder)


    Small orange-red fireballs floated up from her side, then fused and expanded, and in a blink of an eye, it turned into a huge fireball, covering Pakuras figure behind it.


    Boom!!


    The huge wave whizzed towards them, and the momentum is very powerful, but the Scorch Release fireball is like a floating sun. Under the scorching high temperature, all the seawater that approached was evaporated before it exerted force, and turned into water vapor with the ear-piercing sound.


    Hum, hum, hum


    The huge wave swept past, and when it was exhausted, it pped heavily on the sea surface, rolling up thousands of waves.


    Pakura stood on the undting sea and looked around vigntly. The huge orange red fireball had dispersed into four small fireballs floating beside her.


    As expected of the hero of Sunagakure.


    Hyketsu, who is wearing a straw hat and a ck robe, emerged from the bottom of the sea, and the ice crystal mask on his face refracted magnificent colors in the sunlight, like a beautiful illusion.


    Sure enough, its you!


    Pakuras face darkened, What exactly do you want to do?


    I want to hear your answer.


    Hyketsu said with cold voice, Have you decided to join the Abyss.


    I refuse! Pakura denied without even thinking about it.


    Refuse? Dont you want to go back to Sunagakure?


    Hyketsu said with a sneer, After I go to Sunagakure and kill a few people outside, your Yondaime Kazekage sent you out. What did he send you for?


    Pakuras heart sank upon hearing this.


    Let me guess Is he asking you to go to Kirigakure to form an alliance?


    Hyketsu sneered, Dont crack a joke. Kirigakure has be a vige of Bloody Mist under the cruel rule of Yondaime Mizukage. When you arrive at Kirigakure, you will surely be killed as a spy. You have been betrayed by the vige you love!


    No, impossible!!


    Pakura clenched her teeth, and veins are overflowing on her forehead, I dont believe it, you are lying to me!!


    You dont believe it? Why are you so flustered and exasperated then?


    Hyketsu sneered again and again, Stupid woman, stop deceiving yourself!


    Pakura was furious in an instant. Although she never admits it, the biggest reason why she failed to be the Yondaime Kazekage was because she is a woman!


    Now, this bastard uses this to insult her again!


    Damn it!


    Pakura tipped her toes, and immediatelymmed into Hyketsu while carrying a small orange fireball!


    You cheated.


    Hyketsuined in his heart, and then put his hands together, and countless ice crystals and snowke floated up from his side in an instant, then rotated, danced, and kept spinning, turning into a huge ice storm in a blink of an eye!


    The ice storm turned bigger and bigger, and gradually spread outward. Wherever it passed, the air condensed, the sea froze, and the white cold current visible to the naked eye flew around, just like theing of the ice age.


    Pakuras face changed slightly when she saw this: How is it possible?!


    The first time she fought with Hyketsu on the battlefield, his Ice Release was far less terrifying than it is now!


    What is going on here?


    Pakuras step paused, and she instantly dodged backwards.


    Pakura, if you only have this degree of strength, you cant enter the Abyss.


    Hyketsus ice-cold voice came out from the ice storm, with a bit of chill and teasing, Please please me to your hearts content.


    Hearing these words, Paku cough, Tenk is full of anger!


    At this time, he was hiding in the sea behind Hyketsu, gnashing his teeth, This sentence is clearly my line, this shameless bastard!


    Shakuton: Kajsatsu!


    Pakura retreated to a hundred meters away, then waved her hand to attack, and four small orange fireballs quickly condensed and expanded, and then sted towards the center of the ice storm.


    The scorching fireballs crashed straight into the ice storm like a rainbow piercing the sun.


    Squeak


    With the piercing sound of ice and fire shing, dozens of white cold currents crazy entangled towards the Scorch Release fireballs, followed by the countless ice crystals and snowkes whirling and shooting towards it, like ice moths rushing towards a me.


    Zst zst zst


    The ice and fire collided fiercely in the air, Chakra boiled, and the air gradually distorted and blurred, and finally exploded!


    Boom!!


    The Scorch Release fireballs were blown into a dazzling orange red ring of fire by the surging air waves, spreading rapidly, and violently chopped off the huge ice storm in half, with countless fragments of ice in the ring of fire flew and falling in all directions.


    After a while, and the aftermath of the explosion slowly subsided.


    Hyketsu stood on the ice, and faint trace ice crystals remained on his ck robe, exuding a faint chill in the sun.


    Pakura is standing a hundred meters away, and the sea under her feet is still undting, carrying her up and down.


    What do you want! Pakura stared at Hyketsu and asked sharply.


    Maybe I forgot to tell you before, knowing that there are only two consequences for knowing the Abyss.


    Hyketsu paused for a moment, and chuckled softly, Either join or die, there is no third way!


    Hmph, its just your wishful thinking! Pakura was extremely dissatisfied.


    Then there is no way.


    Hyketsu didnt mean it at all. The reason why he said so much nonsense was to disturb Pakuras mind. If she can be allowed to abandon the dark and cast the light, it is better, as he can use sneak attack to kill her, which can save a lot of effort.


    Pakura looked at Hyketsu vigntly, and small orange fireballs floated beside her again.


    Hyketsu also formed hand seals again, and countless ice crystals quickly condenses under the sun, turning into a huge ferocious ice dragon, winding up and roaring towards the sky.


    Then, lets sing a song of fire and ice.


    Hyketsu waved his hand, and the ice dragon on top of his head moved in an S position, and mmed into Pakura.


    The Land of Fire.


    Konoha.


    After the selection of Yondaime Hokages Hokage Guard toon, everything is on the right track. Hokage does Hokages work, advisors do advisors works, Anbu performs Anbus mission, and Hokage Guard toon also works, helping Minato does some chores.


    Today.


    A Roots Shinobi came to the financial office of the vige to collect the operating expenses for this month.


    But the one he got it in the end was less than half of what it was before!


    The Roots Shinobi did not say much, and immediately rushed back to Roots Headquarter to inform Danzo of the matter.


    Danzo was furious after hearing this!


    During this war, his Root has lost arge number of elites in the Land of Rain. At this moment, he urgently needed funds to rebuild his Root, but Minato actually attacked him like this at this time?


    Danzo couldnt bear it, so he headed to Hokage Tower arrogantly.


    Yondaime, what do you mean by this?!


    Rushing to the office, Danzo relied on his qualifications as an advisor and senior, pushed the door open and asked in an angry voice.


    Danzo-sama, what are you doing? Genma immediately stepped forward to stop Danzo.


    How dare a mere guard stop me? Go away! Danzo didnt give Genma any face.


    I Genmas face turned pale, and he didnt know what to do for a while.


    Genma.


    Minato said softly, Its okay, Danzo is the viges advisor, not an outsider.


    Humph!


    Danzo bypassed Genma, and his one eye narrowed in anger, Yondaime, you need to give me a reasonable exnation!


    What do you mean? Minato asked calmly.


    Dont y stupid!


    Danzo became more and more dissatisfied with Minato, Why would you cut the Roots funding? Or, this is something Sandaime does?!


    Minato frowned slightly, and said: This is a decision I made after careful consideration, and it has nothing to do with Sandaime.


    Careful consideration? What a joke, you clearly want to limit my power! Danzo said angrily.


    Danzo-sama, please dont say that! Not only your Root, but even the funding of Hokage-samas Anbu has also been cut!


    Genma next to him couldnt stand it and exined loudly. The war is over, Anbu and Root have


    Shut up!


    Danzo stopped Genma with a cold look, and said disdainfully, The war is over? What a joke! Kumogakures army is still hovering outside the border-line, and there is a possibility of invasion at any time. At this time, cutting Root and Anbus funding is simply stupid!! In case it is impossible to obtain the news of Kumogakures invasion immediately due to poor information, who will bear the consequences?!


    If Kumogakure really invades, I will personally go to the frontline.


    Minato said in a deep tone, Ill end the war in the name of the Yellow sh!


    You Danzo didnt know what to say.


    Although he doesnt want to admit it, for Minato, who has mastered the Flying Thunder God Technique, he cane and go without a trace. Whether its a group battle or a one-on-one fight, only he can kill others, and others cant kill him at all.


    In this case, if he goes to the front line in person, it is indeed possible to crush Cloud Shinobi.


    But war is never a mans business!


    Danzo wanted to say something more, but Minato no longer gives him a chance: Advisor Danzo, the decision to cut the Roots funding has been issued, and there will be no further changes, please go back.


    The muscles on Danzos cheek twitched slightly, and he finally gritted his teeth and turned away.


    Im sorry, Hokage-sama, Im obviously your guard, but I cant help you even a little bit. Genma was a little ashamed and didnt dare to look up at Minato.


    He is the advisor of the vige after all, so dont mind. Minato said with a smile. Theres no abnormality in his expression, and then he continued to work.


    At the same time, the news of funding cuts also reached the Anbu.


    The Anbu Commander, Eagle had alreadymunicated with Minato in advance, so he didnt panic, and directly called the leaders of the various teams to a meeting, and stated the real purpose of this funding cuts.


    The Third Shinobi World War is basically over. As a victorious side, Konoha will have more and moremissions in the next few years, but too many Shinobi in Konoha were crippled and sacrificed in the war, so Minato decided to dismiss half of the Anbu and let themplete the entrustedmission of the vige, so as to improve Konohas economy and credibility, and at the same time, convey a signal to the outside world that Konoha is still strong.


    This is also the reason for reducing the Roots funding. Its a pity that Danzo only thinks about his own power, and his eye is blinded about other things. He doesnt see Minatos intention at all. Of course, even if Danzo knew about it, he wouldnt agree with it. After all, the Root is the foundation of his power!

 Chapter 365: Sink Into The Sea

    Chapter 365: Sink Into The Sea


    So, the purpose of Hokage-samas funding cut is toyoff the staffs?


    In the locker room behind the Hokage Towers mission hall, ten members of the Doves team gathered here.


    After Dove came back from the team leader meeting, he summoned Kanp and the others to discuss this matter together.


    Its notyoff, its well, itsyoffs, but the purpose ofyoffs is to allow everyone toplete the vigesmission, so from this point of view, it cant be calledyoffs. Dove said with a wry smile.


    Leader Dove, how many people will beid off from our team? Wild Cat asked nervously.


    Although the Anbus mission is sometimes very dangerous and sometimes very boring, it is very fulfilling, especially the treatment is good, so if possible, she really does not want to leave Anbu.


    Feiyu said solemnly: Half!


    That many?


    Wild Cat were taken aback. By leaving team leader Dove and vice leader Crow, there are only eight left!


    In other words, only three of the eight people can stay. After thinking about it, Wild Cat felt that she would not be one of these three.


    What should I do?


    Wild Cat lowered her head, and she obviously not in a good mood.


    Kanp leaned on his locker, staring at the ground nkly. At first nce, he seemed to be worried about beingid off from the Anbu, but in fact, he put all his attention on the purple-ck neb in his mind.


    At some point, a small river appeared in the neb, and Chakra continuously rushed away like a stream.


    Has the battle with Pakura started?


    But why is there only one small river?


    Which one iszy, Hyketsu or Tenk?


    Husky, Husky!


    Seeing him in a daze, Dove patted Kanp on the shoulder, and then he recovered.


    Whats wrong? Kanp asked.


    Husky, what are you thinking about at this time? Dove looked at him strangely.


    Kanp shrugged his shoulders: Its nothing, by the way, team leader, what did you say just now?


    Dove sighed helplessly, and said: ording to Hokage-samas request, half of the members of each team will beid off. Did you take the initiative


    I, I!


    Kanp shouted immediately, I will quit Anbu!


    Dove was startled, and looked at him in disbelief: Husky, what nonsense are you talking about?! With your strength, you can be promoted to team leader in a few years, why do you want to quit the Anbu?


    Kanp smiles shyly, Anbus team leader?


    He really doesnt care about that kind of thing.


    And his original purpose of entering Anbu was because of Hiruzens request, andter, he wanted to be Minatos Hokage Guard toon. Although his dream is now shattered, fortunately, Minato has agreed to guide him in his training, so in this way, it will be bad for him to stay in the Anbu.


    Anbus mission are either to go to a neighboring country as a spy to do intelligence, or to guard the prison, or to protect the viges advisor or other important characters, or to assassinate someone, all of which are long and boring. If he cant get Minatos guidance because of the Anbus mission, wouldnt he suffer great loss?


    Instead, by quitting the Anbu and became a free Shinobi, Kanp can wait 24 hours for Minatos guidance. As for mission and so on, is that important?


    Not important!


    So, he must quit Anbu!


    After smiling shyly, Kanp looked at Dove seriously and said: Team leader, I understand what you said, but now that there are more and moremissions in the vige, if we dontplete it in time, it will seriously affect the viges credibility in the Shinobi World! As a member of Konoha, I, Gekko Kanp will never allow such a thing to happen!!!


    When it came to the emotional part, Kanp almost burst into tears!


    The corner of Doves mouth twitched, and he said: But Husky, the situation is not as serious as you said, you


    Team leader, dont say anything, Ive made up my mind to go!


    Kanp turned his head tearfully, Its fine, theres no need to keep me!


    Dove sighed: I understand.


    After Kanp, Peppa, Leaf, and two otherpanions, who Kanp did not remember their code names, also voluntarily withdrawn. In this way, the requirement foryoffs is enough. Although Wild Cat cant bear her friends leaving, she is deeply relieved that she can stay.


    After the list was submitted, Kanp and the other four went through the resignation procedure that afternoon and signed a confidentiality agreement, prohibiting them from disclosing Anbus secrets.


    Leaving the Hokage Tower, Kanp felt a little sad for some reason, so he couldnt help but invite Peppa and the other three to Gekkou Tavern for a big meal. Peppa and the others shared their real names during the period, but Kanp didnt remember their names at all, but he knows that Peppa and the other three must have remembered his name.


    Satisfied with the food and drink, Peppa and the other three supported each other and left. Kanp was not an adult, so he can only drink juices. After that, he talked to the taverns manager, and then went home.


    But


    Thats right


    Why the battle is not over yet


    Kanp looked at the small river in the purple-ck neb in his mind, and thought silently, Did they start a war of attrition again?


    They really think that my Ryumyaku is unlimited, right?


    These bastards are too hateful


    In the middle of the sea between the Land of Rivers and the Land of Tea.


    The battle between Pakura and Hyketsu is still fierce!


    Ice Release: Ice Crystals Twin Dragons!


    Hyketsu used the battle with Pakura to hone his Ice Release. At this time, he can already control two huge ice dragons at the same time, and started a double dragon attack!


    In contrast Pakura, as a woman, she has been fighting fiercely for a long time. Her face has turned pale, but the little orange fireballs around her was still hot.


    Two ferocious ice dragons covered with barbed ice edges entangled down from left and right. Their thick and winding bodies reflect the sunset on the sea, like ayer of residual blood, full of the smell of cold purgatory.


    Shakuton: Kajsatsu! (Scorch Release: Extremely Steaming Murder)


    Pakura dodges while controlling the Scorch Release fireballs, burning and melting the ice dragons with its terrifying heat, but with the continuous supply of Chakra from Hyketsu, those melted parts of the ice dragons were recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Damn it!


    Pakura red at Hyketsu with an ugly face. She felt that his Chakra seems to be endless. No matter how she burns, he can immediately repair the ice dragons. He even repairs some insignificant parts like the dragon beards, like an obsessivepulsive disorder person!


    Especially whenever Pakura tries to get close, this guy wouldunch Ice Release like crazy. Pakura can see that the Chakra consumed is simply horrifying!


    But he obviously wasted so much Chakra, so why is he still vigorous and lively?


    Pakura cant figure it out no matter what.


    Only Tenk, who has been hiding in the sea, knows.


    Whether it is him or Hyketsu, the Chakra used in the battle is directly extracted from the power of Ryumyaku from the main body, so for them, the battle only consumes physical strength, but they have Uzumaki ns physique, so their physical strength recovers very quickly. Because of that, she needs to kill them directly, otherwise, once she is caught in a protracted battle, the one who died would be her!


    Tenk chuckled silently, but the cold water poured in, choking him twice in a row.


    When Pakura heard this voice, her face changed instantly: Is there anyone else here?!


    Aiya, I was exposed.


    Tenk knew that he was exposed, and immediately jumped up from the sea openly, and stood firmly on the sea surface amidst the sshing water droplets.


    You couldnt bear it, thats why you took the initiative to expose yourself. Hyketsu mercilessly exposed him.


    You sure are annoying! Tenk said in a haughty manner.


    Are you also a member of the Abyss? Pakura panted heavily. She tries to buy some time with talking so she can restore her physical strength, and refine some Chakra.


    At the same time, she is also thinking about how to get out from this situation. If she continues to fight, she would undoubtedly die, so she must run!


    But here is the sea. She has Scorch Release, so she is also good at Wind Release and Fire Release, but she is very bad at Water Release Ninjutsu, while Hyketsu on the other hand is good at Ice Release and Water Release. As for the Abysss Shinobi who appearedter, he also seemed difficult to deal with, so what should she do?


    Pakura, its now time to make a choice, whether to choose death or join the Abyss! Tenk said with a smile.


    Pakuras pupils shrank, seeming to have caught the life-saving straw, she immediately said: In that case, I will join you!


    Uh


    Tenk was embarrassed and speechless, and his heart was depressed, You b***h was so valiant just now that you always resisted, but now you actually became cowardly? Where is your courage?


    Tenk was extremely annoyed when he saw this!


    Fortunately, there is Hyketsu next to him: Pakura, do you think we are stupid? Now that your life and death are in my hands, you agree to join? This must be your n so that you can survive, and then you will definitely betray us.


    Thats right, you didnt want to join before, but now you want to join? Let me tell you, its toote!


    Tenk immediately brought it up, Pakura, you were betrayed by Sunagakure first, and then missed the opportunity to join the Abyss to avenge the Yondaime Kazekage, do you regret it now? Are you feeling pain? Are you suffering? Are you


    Enough! Hyketsu interrupted him mercilessly, and then felt that something was wrong, and immediately condensed ice crystals senbon with Ice Release all over the sky, and shot it towards Pakura.


    Bang~ bang~ bang~


    "


    "


    Countless ice crystals senbon instantly shot through Pakura, but instead of blood, sand flowed out.


    Sand Clone?


    Hyketsu was furious when he saw this: You idiot, I finally yed her to death, so why did you jump out? Are you pretending to be cool?


    Tenk was also stunned. He knew he was the one in the wrong and didnt dare to refute, so he bowed his head and apologized: Sumimasen.


    Tell me, are you a joker sent by a monkey?!


    Sumimasen.


    You are such a big man, cant you be calm, calm, low-key, and handsome like me?


    Sumimasen.


    You


    Are you still not finished? Pakura will really ran away if this goes on! Tenk stiffened his neck and said dryly.


    Run? She cant run!


    Hyketsu snorted coldly, Pakuras Chakra has been almost exhausted by me, and her physical strength is almost at the limit. In her current state, humph! She cant run away!


    Tenk looked at him and said: And then?


    Then?


    Hyketsu looked around, looked at the broken ice floating on the sea, and said with a sneer, The most dangerous ce is the safest ce!


    Tenk instantly realized, and immediately use Explosion Release to explode all the ice floating on the sea!


    Apanied by the violent explosions, countless shattered ice gs were shot into the sea at a terrifying speed like bullets fired from the chamber!


    When Tenk detonated the thirty-eighth block of ice, a faint trace of blood gushed out from the depth of the sea. Tenk was overjoyed and immediately plunged into it.


    In his line of sight, a slender ck shadow into the seabed at an extremely fast speed.


    Tenk silently sneered, and then formed hand seals: Water Release: Water Swimming Technique!


    This is one of the most basic Ninjutsu in Water Release Ninjutsu. It has no offensive power and defensive power, and its only function is to help people move faster in the water.


    But this is enough at this situation!


    In less than half a minute, Tenk had already caught up with Pakura.


    Pakura was very ufortable at this time. Not only her body cut by ice g in many ces, but the suffocation and the pressure of the deep sea also entangled her all the time, making her painful!


    At this time, she felt the water flow behind her suddenly move abnormally.


    She turned her head to look. In the slightly dark seabed environment, Tenk formed hand seals with both hands, and in the next moment, blue lightning instantly illuminated the dark seabed around her.


    Lightning Release: Heavy Thunderstorm!!


    A dozen lightnings are condensed into a thick beam of thunder light, and hit Pakuras back in an instant with a silent explosion!


    The violent lightning instantly tore Pakuras back muscles, and then poured into her internal organs, wantonly destroying her body


    Pakuras pupils dted instantly, and then her limbs stiffened, and she sank directly into the bottom of the sea.


    Tenk was also paralyzed by the lightning that spilled along the sea. He watched Pakuras corpse sinking into the sea. After he regained his strength, he immediately dived to fish it, but the pressure in the deep sea is getting stronger and stronger, and when it reaches a certain critical point, Tenk dissipated into smoke with a bang.

 Chapter 366: Start Training

    Chapter 366: Start Training


    After Tenk dissipated, memories instantly flooded into Hyketsu and Kanps minds.


    The former remained unmoved and continued to stand on the sea. While for Kanp, in addition to receiving Tenks memories, he also received Tenks fatigue of the day-to-day running around. Kanp held his head while leaning against the wall and felt his body was hollowed out.


    Fortunately, Tenk didnt fight very much, so although he was tired, he didnt faint like thest time, but dizziness was indispensable.


    After a while passed, Kanp decided to rest immediately. He closed his eyes, and a day passed when he opened it.


    When he opened his eyes again, most of his physical and mental fatigue had recovered, and at the same time, he epted all the stupid things that Tenk had done.


    Kanp didnt have time to scold himself, as he created a shadow clone immediately and said to him: After the corpse sinks into the sea, it will float out after a while. Let him wait there for me!


    Its been a day, you As soon as the shadow clone was about toin, it was killed by Kanp.


    The memory of shadow clone instantly flooded into Hyketsus mind, who is still in the middle of the sea.


    Humph, do you still need to remind me of this kind of thing?


    Hyketsu folded his arms coldly and proudly. He has been standing at the sea for a day, but Pakuras body still hadnt surfaced after sinking into the sea. He suspected that Pakuras body was eaten by a shark.


    As for the probability of surviving, unless Pakura is the protagonist of this world, it is impossible to survive.


    While pondering, a ck shadow slowly floated up from the depths of the sea. Hyketsus heart moved, and immediately, there were ice crystals and snowkes spinning around him rapidly.


    Not long after, a broken body gushed out of the sea along with a wave.


    Hyketsu stepped forward to take a look, and the face under the ice crystal mask immediately revealed a look of disgust.


    This broken bodycks arms and legs, and the bones are also exposed. It also has been bitten, and judging from the bite mark, it should be shark.


    Even the face was swollen and deformed after being soaked in seawater for a day, but the delicate facial features could still be vaguely seen.


    It is Pakura!


    Haah


    Hyketsu sighed, If you obediently and honestly stayed in ce and let me kill you, at least you can leave a whole body. But now, look at your condition.


    Can we collect it if the bodycks arms and legs?


    Is it necessary to take a corpse like this back?


    Hyketsu has a headache, but considering Impure World Reincarnation and so on, he finally endures the stench and freezes Pakura with Ice Release, and then seals it into the scroll.


    The sealing scroll was found by him after he killed those Sunagakures patrol members. The space is notrge, but it is enough to put a frozen body.


    After that, Hyketsu immediately left the sea and rushed towards the Land of Rivers.


    Land of Fire, Konoha.


    It was approaching evening.


    After Minato finished taking care of todays affairs, he came to the first training stadium, ready to train his new guards: Genma, Raido and Iwashi.


    Then he remembered Kanp, and asked Anbu to notify him.


    At this time, Kanp was eating tempura at Gekko Tavern to fill up his hunger. When Anbu came to exin his intentions, Kanp immediately ignored the tempura, and rushed to the first training ground hurriedly.


    When Genmas group of three saw Kanp, they didnt show any shocking expressions, because they dont know Kanp at all.


    Lets introduce each other. Minato said with a smile.


    I am Gekko Kanp, please take care of me. Kanp introduced himself with a smile.


    Genma Shiranui.


    Namiashi Raido, please take care of me.


    Tatami Iwashi, please take care of me.


    The three Hokage guards also briefly introduced themselves. The first meeting between the two parties was not special at all.


    Minato smiled and said: Then, lets start training.


    Minatos training instruction is very simple and crude, that is, 1vs4, in order to hone the reaction speed and actualbat experience of Kanps group of four.


    Kanp knew that it was impossible to learn Flying Thunder God Technique immediately after training, so he was not disappointed, and apanied the Hokage Guard toon to ept Minatos demolishing.


    Thats right, they are demolished!


    Kanps two shadow clones obviously beat the crap out of Sunagakures hero, Pakura, but facing Minato, Kanp feels deep despair!


    It is a kind of despair that he is standing in front of you, but gives you a kind of feeling that he is so far away.


    That is the kind of despair that only he can hit you, but you will never touch the corner of his clothes.


    Kanp even uses all Five-Attributes Ninjutsu. However, Wind Release Ninjutsu cant scratch him, Lightning Release Ninjutsu cant electrocute him, Fire Release Ninjutsu cant burn his clothes, Water Release Ninjutsu can only wet his shoes, and theres no need to mention Earth Release Ninjutsu, they cant hit Minato at all!


    Later, Kanp used Chidori and his speed reached the limit, but it was still easily blocked by Minato!


    Then, Kanp used Konoha-Style Kenjutsu, whether it is Thunder Dance or shing Wind, he would always be one body away from Minato!


    Kanp also used the invisibility method, but as long as he got as close as five meters from Minato, his footsteps, heartbeat and even the airflow caused by his movement would all startle Minato, and then he will be kicked away by him!


    Although Kanp was mentally prepared, his self-confidence was almost destroyed after being demolished by Minato for two hours.


    It was only until Kanp got into the ground and turned the situation into a situation where I couldnt beat you, and you dont even want to hit me that did he more or less restore his dignity as a man!


    As for Genma, Raido and Iwashi, its even worse!


    Not to mention being demolished by Minato, they were shocked silly by Kanp. Kanp is too dazzling and proficient in Five-Attributes Ninjutsu. Not to mention, he can casually use the Konoha-Style Kenjutsus Secret Art-level, and even has Kekkei Genkai!


    When did Konoha produce such an excellent genius, why have we never heard of it before?


    Genmas group of three people look at each other in nk dismay


    Then, lets end the training here today.


    Minato was physically and mentallyfortable after two hours of activities, and then said with a smile, Lets disband.


    Yes!


    Kanp and the others waved goodbye after hearing this, but Genma stayed behind. After all, they are Minatos guard, and there must be someone with Minato at all times.


    Hokage-sama, is that Gekko Kanp the Shinobi of Gekko n?


    Genma has already understood about Minatos character after being with him for a while, so he asked bluntly, He is so young, but is so powerful! Five-Attributes Ninjutsu, Konoha-Style Kenjutsu, and even Kekkei Genkai, why have I never heard of him before?


    Minato chuckled and said: Kanp is Gekko ns n Heads son. After graduating from the Academy in advance, he joined Anbu and then went to battlefield. His talent is very good, but his shoring is also obvious.


    Chakra? Genma understood in seconds.


    Yes, he is still young, and his Chakra is only at the Chunin-Level, but as he grows older, he will have more and more Chakra. After he managed to take care of this shoring A look of expectation appeared in Minatos eyes.


    Hokage-sama, you seem to value him very much, so why didnt you recruit him as your guard? Genma asked strangely.


    Minato nced at him. The answer to this question was kind of heart-breaking for Genma, so Minato didnt answer.


    After arriving home, Minato invited Genma into his house for dinner, but he refused. As a guard, his duty is to protect the Hokage-sama, so how can he eat with him?


    No way, no way, no way I would agree!


    Hmm, it smells so good~~


    On the other side, when Kanp arrived home, he was horrified to find that Hoshino, Keiko and Hayate already had dinner!!


    You guys didnt wait for me again?


    Kanp looked at the mess on the table and looked at them with grief and indignation, How many times have this happened?


    When did our family be a stic family?


    Sorry, sorry, I thought you were on a mission, so I didnt cook for you. Keiko said emotionally.


    Kanp trembled all over, You didnt even wait for me, so how can you know Im on a mission?


    You guys are too much!


    Big brother, its because you quit Anbu, so Aunt Keiko is very angry. Hayate sneaked up to Kanp and whispered.


    Kanp immediately realized upon hearing this, No wonder since staying at home, I have always missed dinner for no reason


    Kanp was speechless.


    Keiko stepped forward and said with a snort: Since the matter hase out, Kanp, why did you quit Anbu!


    For Keiko, when being a nurse, the head nurse is the best, and being a doctor, the dean is the best, so she knew that for Shinobi, Anbu must be the most elite!


    But Kanp actually withdrew from Anbu, and after quitting Anbu, this little bastard just stayed at home all the time. Eating without doing anything. He didnt go out for missions or training, and actually slept all day and night yesterday!


    Although the war is over, how can you live in retirement like your crippled dad?


    Keikos mind was full ofin and she didnt know where to start, so she could only frighten Kanp by putting on her hips.


    Kanp said with a sullen face: I quit Anbu to free up my time.


    Free up time? What are you going to do? Keiko continued to put her hands on her hips, looking menacing.


    To ept the training guidance from Yondaime Hokage-sama. Kanp said aggrievedly.


    Keikos eyes immediately widened upon hearing this: Yondaime Hokage-sama? The Yellow sh, Namikaze Minato-sama? He is the Hokage-sama now, how could he have time to guide you?


    He is indeed really busy, but he managed to squeeze some time.


    Kanp exined weakly, Maybe in the morning, maybe in the afternoon, or in the middle of the night. As long as Hokage-sama has time, he will guide me, as well as his guards, so I have to spare all my time so that I can train with Hokage-sama.


    Keiko put down her arms from her hips and turned her head to look at Hoshino, who was picking his teeth on the sofa, and asked, Hoshino, what do you think?


    It is necessary to make a little sacrifice to be able to ept Hokage-samas guidance.


    Hoshino then said, I support Kanp.


    I also support big brother! Hayate jumped out and said.


    Okay


    Keiko nodded and agreed with Kanps statement, firstly because of the support of her family, and secondly because Minatos reputation was too great. And even though she is a nurse, she had already heard his amazing reputation.


    For the face of the Yellow sh, Namikaze Minato-sama


    Kanp-chan, you must be hungry, mom will cook you delicious food right away~ Keiko looked at Kanp with a smile.


    Seeing this, Kanp shivered: No, theres no need, I can just go to Gekko Tavern and have a makeshift meal.


    Kanp said and ran out of the house immediately.

 Chapter 367: Didnt Have Talent For Flying Thunder God Technique

    Chapter 367: Didn''t Have Talent For Flying Thunder God Technique


    For the next half month, Minato set aside two hours every other day to instruct Kanp, Genma, Raido and Iwashis training.


    Although he was tortured to death every time, after a long time, when Kanp faced Minatos rapid attack again, he could asionally make instinctive defensive actions, such as hugging his head and shrinking his hips.


    The progress is very obvious!


    Today.


    Kanp was training Body Revival Technique at home. After a while, his mind suddenly sank, and a memory apanied by deep fatigue instantly pressed into his mind.


    Its Hyketsus memory


    Kanp clenched the teeth and tried his best to resist the feeling of fatigue while epting the memory, but his body felt like falling into an abyss, getting colder little by little.


    Whats going on?


    Kanp felt that his consciousness was slowly falling, and then he suddenly remembered that he had just been training Body Revival Technique, that is to say, he does not have the Uzumaki ns physique activated at this time!


    Kanp used his final willpower to light up the purple stardust representing Uzumaki ns physique before he fainted.


    Time passed, Hayate returned home at night, and was the first to find his big brother had fainted again. The symptoms were the same as before, so he knew that his big brother over-cultivated with the shadow clone and was physically and mentally exhausted.


    Knowing this, Keiko had no choice but to ask for leave to take care of Kanp at home. Although she said such a thing before, there was a smile in her eyes.


    There was a light rain that night, and the weather in Konoha suddenly became colder. The sun above was no longer warm the next day, and the clouds gradually increased. The winter of Konohas Year 47 finally arrived.


    Three dayster.


    Kanp opened his eyes, with bloodshot eyes and dull pupils, but he finally woke up.


    Uzumaki ns physique saved my life again.


    Thank you, Kushina-sama!


    Kanp struggled to get up from the bed and walked out of the bedroom with changed clothes, only to see Keiko who was cleaning the living room.


    Eh why does this scene feel so familiar?


    Kanp scratched his head, then smelled the porridgeing from the kitchen, and immediately rushed over to pour himself a bowl.


    Keiko seems to be used to it, and after severely criticized Kanp, she continued to clean the house.


    Mom, how many days have I slept this time? Kanp asked while eating the porridge.


    Three and a half days. Keiko said, How many times have I told you that you must use the shadow clone to practice in moderation, and you must not be reckless!


    I get it, I get it.


    Kanp answered casually, but he felt some joy in his heart.


    Thest time Tenk hunted and chased Sasori before, he spent more than a month running outside, and then he fought more than half a day. After disbanding, Kanp fell asleep for five days.


    And this time, Hyketsu chased Pakura, and he had been outside for almost two months, during which he had a battle with Pakura, but he woke up after only three days of sleep!


    What does this mean?


    It shows that his Uzumaki ns physique is gradually adapting to this level of fatigue.


    Its like training for a ten-kilometer cross-country running. At first, it can really kill people, but as long as you train persistently, you will get used to it.


    In the final analysis, it is two words: get used!


    When his body gets used to this level of fatigue, Kanp will be able to create thousands of shadow clones like Naruto in the future without any change of expressions Uh, it may not work. That Naruto is the reincarnation of Asura, the second son of Sage of Six Paths, so his Uzumaki ns physique is Sage Body. My Uzumaki ns physique is definitely notparable.


    Kanp felt a little regret when thinking about this.


    After finishing the big bowl of porridge, Kanp feels that he is full of vitality again!


    Then, he recalled Hyketsus memory.


    More than half a month ago, under the guidance of brilliant and wise from Kanps main body, the mere shadow clone, Hyketsu, finally secured Pakuras corpse, but Pakuras corpse had been eaten by sharks, and the remaining half could not be collected.


    After that, Hyketsu took the scroll from the Land of Rivers into the Land of Fire and it took him half a month to arrive outside Konoha.


    In order to prevent idents, Hyketsu did not personally send the scroll into the vige, but hid the scroll in a hidden ce outside the vige, and then disbanded himself.


    Kanp put down the bowl and left the vige immediately.


    Now that the war is over, there are no more Sensor Shinobi at the gate of the vige, so Kanp smoothly mixed among the crowd and left the vige.


    Following Hyketsus memory, Kanp searched all the way, and found the scroll hidden in a tree hole in a dense forest an hourter.


    Kanp checked under the scroll, and there was a small piece of green grass under the scroll. This is a mark made by Hyketsu. If the green grass fell off, it means that someone has opened the scroll!


    Kanp stuffed the scroll into his pocket, but as soon as he turned his head, he saw a familiar figure.


    Shisui Why are you here? Kanp looked confused, and a trace of goosebumps appeared on his back inexplicably.


    Im patrolling. I came over to say hello when I saw you from the distance.


    Shisui looked at him strangely, Kanp, what are you doing here?


    Kanp blinked his eyes twice and said: Training.


    Training? Shisui also showed confused expression.


    Well, Im training with Hokage-sama now. Kanp said seriously.


    Shisui subconsciously remembered thest time Minato brought Kanp to look for him, so he nodded and said: So thats how it is By the way, lets eat together when we have time. Its been a long time since we chatted with each other.


    Kanp looked at Shisui suspiciously, Is this guy lonely?


    Or there is something bothering him?


    So Kanp nodded and said: Then, tomorrow at noon, lets eat at Ichiraku Ramen.


    Shisui chuckled and said: Okay, see you soon!


    Kanp waved his hand, then disappeared with a flicker.


    Shisui stood in ce for a while, and finally sighed.


    Back to the vige, Kanp went all the way home, but was stopped by Anbu halfway.


    You finally wake up, Kanp, Hokage-sama is in the first training stadium! This Anbu hase to invite Kanp several times and can be said to be a half acquaintance.


    Kanp was stunned, and finally remember that he had fallen asleep for three days, and it seemed that he had indeed missed some training time with Minato.


    Thank you.


    After Kanp thanked him, he immediately turned around and went to the first training ground.


    When he arrives, Minato has trained Genmas group of three that they are sweating profusely.


    After Kanp arrived, he immediately helped them share the pressure, allowing them to sessfully struggle against Minato for a while longer.


    After that, Kanp was abused by Minato alone. During the period, he sessfully avoided two insidious sneak attacks by hugging his head and shrinking his hips!


    Genmas group of three was amazed when they saw this and praised Kanp for his quick response!


    After Genmas group of three finished taking a break, they continued to spar with Minato.


    Half an hourter, Minato waved to stop the training.


    Hokage-sama, you are really too strong! Genma wiped the sweat on his face and looked at Minato with admiration.


    Minato smiled and said, Come with me.


    After saying that, Minato turned and entered the jungle next to him.


    Seeing this, Kanps heart skipped a beat, and he entered the small forest, Is he finally going to teach his peerless technique?


    Kanp suppressed his excitement with difficulty!


    In the depths of the small forest, Minato decided to teach the four of them the Flying Thunder God Technique, just as Kanp had imagined!


    Genmas group of three know that Minato gained the reputation of Yellow sh by virtue of Flying Thunder God Technique, so when they heard that Minato wanted to pass this Ninjutsu down, they were extremely excited, but refused!


    Hokage-sama, we cannot learn your Ninjutsu!


    What should we do if the enemy managed to find the Flying Thunder God Techniques weak spot from us?


    Hokage-sama, please withdraw your order!


    Listening to these people, Kanps heart was broken into pieces!


    But he can only follow their wishes and say: Hokage-sama, they are right, I think the same way!


    (ToT)~~


    These pig teammates!


    Minato smiled and said: Flying Thunder God Technique is Space-Time Ninjutsu and requires extremely high talent to master! The reason I want to pass Flying Thunder God Technique to you is because, through previous training, I found that you have the talent to learn Flying Thunder God Technique.


    Minato looked at Genma, Raido and Iwashi with serious expression.


    Kanp, who was standing on the side, panicked, What about me? Why dont you look at me? Am I not talented?


    Minato seemed to hear the voice of Kanps heart, and turned his head and said: Kanp, you, like Kakashi, have no talent in learning Flying Thunder God Technique.


    Kanp immediately understood. Back then, he was wondering, why Genmas group of three can learn Flying Thunder God Technique just because they are Minatos guards, but Kakashi, as Minatos diciple, did not learn it.


    It turned out that it was because he has no talent.


    Wait, now is not the time to think about this!


    Kanp took a deep breath and seriously retorted: Hokage-sama, my father used to say that I did not have the aptitude to train Konoha-Style Kenjutsu, and the teacher in the Academy also said that I did not have the talent of training Ninjutsu, and they all gave up on me, but I dont. I believe that hard work can make up for ones weakness. I believe that as long as you work hard, there is nothing in this world that you cant learn!


    Genmas group of three looked at each other in shock upon hearing this, No Ninjutsu talent? No aptitude for Konoha-Style Kenjutsu?


    You liar!


    Five-Attributes Ninjutsu is your specialty, and Konoha-Style Kenjutsu Secret Art level can be used casually!


    If you call this no talent, then what are we?


    While these three were feeling grief and indignation, Minato shook his head with a wry smile, and said: Kanp, Flying Thunder God Technique is different from other techniques. This is a technique that requires talent in Time and Space to learn, and I dont find the innate talent of Time and Space in your body.


    Kanp then said: Hokage-sama, I still wanted to try it, can I?


    Since you insist, its no problem.


    Minato then said, But whether its you or Genmas group of three, for safety reasons, I will only pass on the Flying Thunder God Technique to you little by little. If you cant pass what I teach you, I wont pass on the subsequent training method!


    Yes!


    The four immediately agreed.


    The big stone in Kanps heart finally disappeared!


    After the training, Kanp bid farewell to Minato and went home.


    Walking on the road, Kanp feelsfortable physically and mentally, and feels that the broad and open road is right in front of him. As long as he collects Flying Thunder God Technique, he will be invincible from now on!


    So happy.


    When he got home, Keiko and the others hadnt eaten yet. They were all waiting for the Young n Head who followed Minatos training toe back and enjoy delicious food together.


    Big brother, youre so slow! Hayate was so hungry that hey down on the dining table. If Keiko hadnt stopped him, his salty pig hands would have ruined the food on the table.


    Kanp waved his hand and said: Lets have dinner!

 Chapter 368: Giving A Proposition

    Chapter 368: Giving A Proposition


    After dinner, Hayate went to the backyard to train Kenjutsu as usual, and Kanp went back to the bedroom, intending to train the Body Revival Technique.


    Then he touched the scroll in his pocket, and a thought shed through his mind, Although Pakuras hands and feet were gnawed off by the sharks, her body is still there, so why dont I try to collect it first?


    And Hyketsu has frozen Pakuras corpse with Ice Release, so it wont emit too much odor when taken out.


    Thinking of this, Kanp immediately took out the scroll, but at this moment, Kanps scalp suddenly went numb, and he felt goose bumps all over his body!


    When Hyketsu put down the scroll, there was a small piece of green grass clipped under the scroll, and when Kanp retrieved the scroll, he also saw the small piece of green grass clipped under the scroll, but now, this piece of green grassdisappeared!


    Have I opened scroll?


    Kanp looked shocked, and then wondered if it might have fell when he was training with Minato, and moved too much.


    Kanp takes off the clothes on his body, but unfortunately, he didnt find the small piece of green grass. In the end, he also took off his pants, and there was nothing!


    Whats going on?


    Why is the grass missing?


    I obviously never opened scroll!


    Kanp recalled what happened when he took the scroll, and he was startled.


    Is it Shisui?


    Shisui opened scroll?


    But how can he do that under his nose Am I under Genjutsu?


    Thinking about this, Kanp was extremely frightened, and his whole body is not well!


    No no no, maybe it fell out when I hid the scroll in his pocket. Kanp tried desperately to convince himself, but he kept recalling Shisuis expression during the day, and then asked him to eat together afterwards. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that Shisui is suspicious!


    Kanp felt as if a stone was stuck in his heart, and he couldnt get it out no matter what, it was extremely ufortable.


    But what has to be done still has to be done.


    Opening the scroll, Kanp took out the frozen Pakuras corpse, and it looks very horrible. Her limbs were eaten by sharks, her face was swollen and deformed by the seawater, her belly was shriveled, and her internal organs were eaten by sharks.


    Kanp didnt have the slightest pity in his heart. After all, this guy crippled his father and killed Hayates father, and many of the Gekko ns Shinobi died in her hands.


    Kanp even wanted to take her out and let the nsman spit on her to relieve their anger.


    However Forget it.


    Kanp threw the collection technique, and the green light cluster in his mind remained silent.


    Sure enough, it can no longer be collected.


    Kanp re-sealed Pakuras corpse into the scroll, and then wanted to train, but there was something in his mind, and he couldnt calm down at all.


    Have Shisui ever opened scroll?


    Lying on the tatami mats, Kanp was so worried that his hair fell out.


    However, after a while, Kanp fell asleep in a daze.


    After sleeping until the next morning, Kanp got up early to wash up, and then rushed to Ichiraku Ramen.


    Although the appointment with was at twelve noon, Kanp had something in mind, so he rushed over early in the morning.


    Ichiraku Ramen opened very early, and it has already opened at seven oclock. After Kanp arrived, Teuchi was already busy.


    Teuchi-san, a bowl of miso ramen, and some crispy radish. Kanp said.


    Understood.


    Teuchi raised his head and looked up at Kanp, and then said with a smile, I remember you are a student of the Academy, right?


    Kanp froze for a moment, and said: Teuchi-san, I have already graduated.


    Sorry, sorry, I remembered wrong.


    In order to express his apology, Teuchi specially made a big bowl of miso ramen with a lot of soup.


    Thank you, Teuchi-san. Kanp was not polite, and after taking the bowl, he ate and drank.


    Of course, Teuchis ramen is so delicious that Kanp is reluctant to leave even after finished eating!


    At Ichiraku Ramen, 11:50 noon, Shisui finally arrived.


    Here.


    Kanp pointed to the seat next to him, Sit down. Teuchi-san, two bowls of miso ramen.


    While saying that, Kanp is also observing Shisuis expression, but he cant see anything strange from his expression.


    After sitting down, Shisui smiled and said: Kanp, I heard you quit Anbu?


    Who did you hear it from? Kanp asked straightforwardly.


    Uh Shisui was choked and speechless.


    You didnt chat like this before!


    Kanp narrowed his eyes slightly, and looked at him emotionally: Are you investigating me?


    Shisui coughed dryly, feeling very embarrassed by Kanps words.


    Because Shisui did investigate Kanp.


    When Shisui met Kanpst night, he happened to see him taking out the scroll from the tree hole in a sneaky manner, and it was extremely suspicious. As a member of the Military Police Force, of course he must check it out, but if he asked directly what is in Kanps scroll, he is afraid that Kanp will not agree. The two are friends, so it would be bad if theres some disagreement like that.


    Because of that, he used Genjutsu


    Shisui knew that it was not good to do so, but at that time, only this way was able to figure out what is in the scroll without hurting the rtionship between the two.


    Besides, Kanp and Minato had tried it with him before. Shisui sessfully used Mangekyos Genjutsu to make Kanps shadow clone fall into Genjutsu, so he was sure that Kanp would not find out.


    After sessfully getting Kanp into Genjutsu, Shisui opened the scroll, and was shocked to find that there was a frozen corpse in the scroll. After remembering the appearance of the corpse, Shisui went back to investigate immediately, and in the middle of the night, he finally found the identity of the corpse.


    The hero of Sunagakure, Pakura!


    Shisui then investigated the connection between Pakura and Kanp, and was shocked to find that Kanps father was crippled by Pakura, and Kanps uncle was also killed by Pakura.


    With such a deep hatred, it is only natural for Kanp to kill Pakura!


    At that time, Shisui made up some scene in his mind where Kanp arranged a series of methods to kill Pakura, and finally seeded in his revenge, and the corpse was sent back to Konoha tomemorate the inspirational stories of the Gekko n!


    "


    "


    The problem is that Konoha has already formed an alliance with Sunagakure, and Pakura is the hero of Sunagakure. If the people of Sunagakure know that Kanp is the secret mastermind behind Pakuras death, it is very likely to cause unpredictable consequences.


    Because of that, Shisui was so restless that he couldnt sleep for the rest of the night.


    As a result, he just came to Ichiraku Ramen, but he was already overwhelmed by Kanps questions.


    Shisui felt that it is very strange, It is obviously Kanp who has done something wrong, but in the end, it seems that I was the one who did something wrong. Why should I feel embarrassed?


    Is there any justice for this world?


    Shisui is very annoyed as he thought of this.


    Its just that at this time, the ramen is ready, so Shisui immediately let go of the mess and focused on the ramen.


    Ten minutester.


    The two had finished eating, and Kanp finally said: This time, you specially asked me to eat together, it shouldnt be just for an ordinary reminiscence, right?


    Shisui nodded, and said softly: I want to know Pakura, the hero of Sunagakure


    Kanp narrowed his eyes slightly, It was really him!


    You stinky and shameless person dare to cast Genjutsu on me, and peek at my scroll, what about the most basic trust between people?


    How did she die? Shisui looked at Kanp seriously and asked.


    Kanp nced at him and snorted angrily: You ask me, who should I ask?


    Shisui was dumbfounded, Why didnt Kanp look surprised at all when he was exposed?


    Has he already found out that I cast Genjutsu on him?


    But in the previous experiment, my Mangekyos Genjutsu could perfectly confuse Kanps shadow clone


    Could it be that Kanp fool me and Yondaime Hokage at that time?


    Shisui looked Kanp inexplicably.


    Kanp doesnt know about Shisuis inner drama, but some things still need to be rified, otherwise, it is easy to lose Shisui because of a little ident after hiding it in his heart for a long time.


    In his previous lifes TV dramas, the male lead misunderstood the heroine, but the heroine knew it but did not exin clearly, and then the male lead acted irrationally in anger, making their rtionship grew distant, and the heroine exined the misunderstanding clearly after crying


    Such a plot is really disgusting.


    Every time Kanp sees this kind of plot, he just fast-forwards 10 times.


    Because of that, in order to avoid being fast-forwarded by 10 times, Kanp decided to clear the previous suspicion with Shisui, but he must not suffer!


    Shisui, I can tell you what you want to know, but you also have to tell me your secret, thats only fair. Kanp said.


    Shisui looked suspicious: Really?


    Kanp nodded, said: Look at my face, is it not full of sincerity?


    Shisui did notment on Kanps face, but agreed to his suggestion.


    So, what secret do you want to know about me? Shisui asked.


    You should ask first. Kanp turned his head and said.


    How did she die? Shisui said concisely.


    Kanp looked up towards Teuchi and a group of diners not far away, and found that they were all busy with their own business, and seemed unable to hear the conversation here.


    They fell under my Genjutsu. Shisui said casually.


    Kanp shrugged, not surprised, but still chose to speak in a low voice: She was killed by the Yondaime Kazekage, Rasa.


    Hearing this, Shisuis eyes widened, How is it possible? Pakura is the hero of Sunagakure!


    Kanp chuckled and said: So what? No matter which vige it is, they are all full of conspiracies, you should have the best experience of it.


    Shisui was stunned, then suddenly remembered Danzo, Koharu, and Homura, the three Konohas higher-ups who had always been hostile to Uchiha n.


    Perhaps in the eyes of outsiders, Uchiha n is Konohas Noble n and is very important to Konoha, but only in the Uchiha n can you know what kind of embarrassing situation they are facing under the hostility of these higher-ups.


    Could it be that Pakura is facing the same situation as Uchiha n?


    Shisui showed thoughtful look.


    Kanp continued: Therefore, Pakura died. As long as Yondaime Kazekage is in power, no one will investigate this matter.


    Shisui nodded, and then asked seriously: You didnt lie to me, right?


    Kanp said with a smile: Then you can wait and see. The decisive battle between Sunagakure and Iwagakure is almost over. When all the dust settles, Pakuras disappearance will definitely attract the attention of Sunagakures higher-ups, but in the end, it will definitely end without a cause.


    Hearing this, Shisui said, I will always pay attention to this matter, for the sake of the vige!


    Okay, its my turn.


    Kanp coughed dryly and said, Why is your Sharingans Genjutsu so strong?


    This Shisui was stunned.


    "


    "


    I didnt expect Kanp would ask this.


    As Uchiha ns strongest Genjutsu Shinobi, isnt this a matter of course?


    You dont want to renege on the promise, do you? Kanp looked at him with a smile.


    That, thats because, because


    Shisui finally showed a wry smile and said, Its because my Sharingan has evolved.


    Three-tomoe? Kanp pretended not to understand.


    Its an evolution above the three-tomoe.


    Shisui said, The name is Mangekyo Sharingan, Kanp, do you want to see it?


    I


    Kanp blinked his eyes twice. At this moment, he felt that goosebumps all over his body.


    This question why does it feel like a question some creepy uncle will ask?

 Chapter 369: Punched

    Chapter 369: Punched


    The Dojutsu of Shisuis Mangekyo is Kotoamatsukami, which is known as the strongest Genjutsu, and can directly invade the opponents brain without being noticed, and permanently andpletely change the opponents will!


    With such a terrifying Mangekyo, Shisui asked Kanp: Do you want to see it?


    I want fart, I dont want anything!


    Kanp almost unable to hold his urge to scream angrily!


    After all, what if he is caught by Kotoamatsukami?


    The answer is that he doesnt want to see it But then, the problem is, under normal circumstances, anyone will be curious about Mangekyo Sharingan, which is said to be above three-tomoe, and want to find out about it. If Kanp answered that he didnt want to see it, what would Shisui think?


    Because of that, Kanp can only pretend to be stupid.


    Whats wrong? Shisui looked at the dazed Kanp, a little puzzled.


    Compared with Kanps rich psychological drama, Shisuis mind at this time is much simpler. The question just now has no traps, and he simply wants to satisfy Kanps curiosity.


    After all, in the entire Shinobi World, only he knows the power of Kotoamatsukami. The rest of the people, even Fugaku and Itachi, do not know yet, so how could he think that Kanp knows?


    Therefore, Shisui cant guess Kanps rich psychological drama at this moment no matter how smart he is.


    Im afraid you will cast a Genjutsu on me. Kanp held back a long time, and finally muffled the words.


    Sorry.


    Shisui was somewhat sorry, Back then Eh? Wait, Kanp, were you not caught by my Genjutsu?


    Kanp looked at him strangely and said: Why do you ask that?


    If you fall into my Genjutsu, you should not be able to notice that I used Genjutsu on you afterwards. Shisui looked at him suspiciously.


    Kanp smiled wittily: Because there is a grass clipped on the scroll.


    Shisui suddenly realized: So thats how it is! When I opened the scroll, the grass under the scroll fell off I didnt notice it!


    Why do you sound so regretful?


    Kanp snorted angrily, and warned: Shisui, you must never let me see your Mangekyo in the future.


    Shisui chuckled, and his face turned serious as he said: Then, the second question!


    Wait, what second question? Kanp hastily interrupted him.


    Arent you talking about exchanging secrets with each other? Shisui asked strangely.


    Oh, hehehe, we cant keep exchanging. Kanpughed dryly.


    But there is still one thing that needs to be rified!


    Shisui solemnly said, ording to what you said, since Yondaime Kazekage Rasa killed Pakura, then this matter should be top secret. You havent left the vige most recently, so how did you know about it and have someone transport the body here?


    Because I have a friend at Sunagakures higher-ups. Kanp said with a straight face.


    Shisui was dumbfounded: Really?


    Our vige has already formed an alliance with Sunagakure. Why, am I not allowed to have a few friends from Sunagakure? Shisui, dont underestimate my ability to make friends!


    Kanp pped the table heavily, and said with a sigh, Im full, please treat me to this meal, goodbye.


    After saying that, Kanp immediately fled.


    Shisui wry smile shaking ones head.


    Back home, Kanp felt that his back was wet, so he hurriedly went to the bathroom and took a bath, then he created Hyketsu and kept arguing with him. After quarrelling to confirm that he was as good as before, he rxed.


    After destroying the shadow clone, Kanp walked out of the bathroom and returned to the bedroom to take a nap.


    The conversation with Shisui almost exhausted Kanps brain cells. He was too tired, so Kanp had to replenish his sleep and nourish his vitality.


    Kanp feels dizzy when he wakes up at night.


    After the Land of Fire entered winter season, the weather was getting colder every day. When taking a bath Kanp was too busy quarreling with Hyketsu, so he didnt pay attention to the cold. As a result, he identally caught a cold.


    Fortunately, he is a full-time homestayer now, so he doesnt have to worry about catching a cold.


    The next day.


    At noon, the temperature in Konoha dropped again, and even the windows began to freeze. Kanp huddled in the bed and he estimated that it would snow in half a month at most.


    Finally, its Konohas Year 48: Kanp said and sighed in his heart.


    Big brother, you still didnt get up either?


    A head popped out from the other end of the futon, and it was none other than Hayate.


    You, you Why didnt you go to school? Kanp turned pale with shock, Just now, I was talking to myself, I didnt say something strange, right?


    Big brother, today is Sunday, so theres no school. Hayate yawned.


    Well, Ive been stuck in the house for too long that I dont know what day it is.


    Seeing Hayate yawned, Kanp couldnt help but released a long yawn.


    "


    "


    Hayate saw it, and was dissatisfied. After deliberating for a while, he also released a longer yawn.


    At this time, Hoshino knocked on the door: Are you two ckers getting up yet? Lunch is ready!


    Wereing!


    Were up.


    After the two brothers got up, they ate the lunch that Hoshino had carefully brought back from the Gekko Tavern, and then prepared to leave home.


    Big brother, Im going to y with Yugao-chan in the afternoon, how about you?


    When the two brothers changed their shoes at the entrance, Hayate began to sprinkle dog food.


    Kanp sneered when he heard this. He knew that his little brother really wanted to improve his strength very much, so he fought back vigorously: I will ept the personal guidance from the legendary Yellow sh and the current Yondaime Hokage, Namikaze Minato-sama.


    Sure enough, after Hayate heard it, he was really envious and jealous, and he grabbed Kanps hand and said pitifully: Big brother, lets go together, I will take Yugao-chan to y with you.


    No thanks. Kanp threw off Hayates salty pig hands arrogantly, and left in a cool way.


    When we arrived at the first training ground, there was no one around. ording to his past experience, Minato and the others should not arrive until around four oclock in the afternoon.


    So Kanp started training alone.


    He took out a few kunai from the ninja bag tied to his thigh, and threw it at the wooden stake to warm up.


    After a while, Kanp suddenly noticed two eyes shooting from the depths of the dense forest. When he looked at it subconsciously, he saw a fist magnified in his eyes.


    Boom!


    Kanps whole body was blown into the air, knocking down several wooden piles along the way before he fell to the ground!


    At this moment, Kanps head is painful and numb, his ears are buzzing, and even his consciousness is about to scatter.


    Shizune, this time, you can train your Medical Ninjutsu. Tsunade pped his hands and turned to look at Shizune, who came out of the small forest, with a rxed expression.


    Shizune stared at Tsunade dumbfounded: Tsunade-sama, how can you do this


    Didnt you say that you cant attack small animals? Tsunade looked at her strangely.


    But but


    Shizune looked at Kanp, who was lying on the ground without moving for a long time, and her whole body was not feeling well.


    You cant attack small animals, so you attack your fellow vigers?


    What is your logic?!


    Shizune couldnt shoot out herin, and hurriedly ran to Kanps side, put her hands on the ckened right eye circle, and then used Healing Technique.


    In such case, its better to use Mystical Palm Technique achieve a perfect cure! Tsunade leaned over, her hands crossed on her chest, looking stalwart.


    But Im still not proficient in Mystical Palm Technique.


    Shizune said bitterly, then turned her head angrily and said, Tsunade-sama, he


    Dont worry, I hold back just now. Tsunade said, Heal him quickly, otherwise, when he wakes up, he will definitely ckmail us!


    How is that possible?


    Shizunes face changed. Because Shizune was involved in Tsunades gambling, she didnt have much money, If the Shinobi on the ground wakes up and asks use for medical expenses


    Shizune immediately stopped using Healing Technique and used Mystical Palm Technique. A few secondster, Kanps ckened right eye circle has returned to its original state.


    Lets go!


    Tsunade yelled, and disappeared with a flicker immediately.


    Shizune also did not dare to stay, and hurriedly followed Tsunade away.


    A few secondster, Kanp opened his eyes groggily.


    Who am I?


    Where am I?


    What happened?


    Kanp climbed up from the ground, recalling the previous scene


    Was I punched by someone?


    Kanp turned pale and hurriedly took out a mirror from the sealing scroll, but he didnt saw any scar on his face.


    Kanp patted his face, and he indeed didnt feel much pain.


    Is it an illusion?


    Or did the other party heal me with Medical Ninjutsu after the sneak attack?


    Kanp feels chills in the back and numbness in the scalp.


    At this moment, an Anbu suddenly appeared.


    Gekko Kanp, Hokage-sama asked for your presence! The voice is crisp and sweet, and a little familiar, especially the cat mask


    Wild Cat? Kanp looked surprised.


    Wild Cat chuckled and said: Thats right, its me. You didnt expect that it would be me to call you, right?


    Kanp shrugged: It seems that you have a good life in Anbu after we left.


    I know that you quit so that I can stay in Anbu, thank you!


    Wild Cat seriously thanked him, and then said, But lets talk about the old dayster, Hokage-sama is waiting for you.


    Where is he? Kanp asked strangely, Hadnt we always gathered here before?


    And this time isnt it a bit early?


    Hokage-sama is of course in Hokage Tower, stupid husky! Wild Cat said jokingly.


    Kanp didnt want to talk to her and quickly disappeared with Body Flicker Technique.


    Arriving at the Hokage Tower, Kanp came to Hokages Office.


    In the office, Genma, Raido and Iwashi are all there, and the three people are holding a piece of paper and looking at it.


    Kanp, this is yours. Minato smiled and gave a piece of paper to Kanp.


    Kanp hurriedly walked over to take it, and after ncing at it, his eyes immediately lit up: Flying Thunder God Technique?


    Its Flying Thunder God Technique, but its only part of it. If you can master this part, I will teach you the rest. Minato said.


    Thank you very much, Hokage-sama!


    Kanp thanked him immediately and looked at the contents above excitedly.


    After reading for more than ten minutes, the excitement on Kanps face gradually disappeared.


    Why cant I understand it?


    He looked up towards Genmas group of three and found that their facial expression was simr to himself, so Kanp was only relieved.


    How is it? Minato asked with a smile.


    Only then did Genmas group of threes eyes move away from the paper.


    Iwashi then said: Hokage-sama, its too difficult, I cant understand it at all.


    Raido also said: Yeah, I wonder if I should go back to the Academy to re-study.


    Genma said: Its obviously only part of Flying Thunder God Technique, but the difficulty has surpassed all Ninjutsu I have seen.


    Kanp: I am the same!

 Chapter 370: Reunion

    Chapter 370: Reunion


    After Kanp said that, Minato smiled and began to exin the content on the paper. It didnt take long for Genma, Raido, and Iwashi suddenly showed enlightened expressions.


    In order to protect himself, Kanp also showed a look of surprise after the three of them, with a happy expression of so thats how it is, nodded from time to time to cooperate with Minatos exnation.


    Its just that every time he makes eye contact with Minato, Kanp feels especially empty?


    Kanp actually wanted to collect it directly, but the content on his paper was copied and could not be collected.


    As for the original document, after secret observation by Kanp, it was discovered that the original document was in Genmas hands!


    No, I have to change it with himter!


    Half an hourter, Minato finally finished his exnation, and it happened that an Anbu sent new information about the border, so Minato ordered to the four to disband.


    Although it was disbanded, it was impossible for Genmas group of three, who are the members of Hokage Guard toon, to go home directly. After they leave the office, they guarded the door directly. As for Kanp, he is the only person who can leave.


    Cough cough.


    Kanp came to Genma shyly and whispered: Brother Genma?


    Whats wrong?


    Genma nced at Kanp, and said with a smile, Did you not understand what Minato-sama said before?


    Kanps mouth twitched when he heard this: You shouldnt say anything even if you see through it, humph!


    Iwashi and Raido are covering their mouths to hold back theirughs.


    Kanp cleaned up his broken mood, took out the copy paper, and said: I want to exchange this with you.


    Genma was stunned for a moment, nodded and then smiled: Okay.


    Although what he had in his hand was the original document handwritten by Minato, the content above is the same. Genma had a chic personality, so he naturally wont care about such a trivial matter.


    Kanp didnt expect the exchange to be so sessful, and was ecstatic in his heart.


    After exchanging with the original document, Kanp solemnly thanked him and went home.


    Kanp is not in a hurry to collect it, after all, this is the important Flying Thunder God Technique, so he must do something before collecting it!


    When he got home, Kanp washed his hair, face, body, and feet, and washed his whole body clean. And then, he entered the bedroom with this piece of paper.


    Kneeling on the futon, Kanp took a deep breath, and threw a collection technique at the paper in his hand.


    At this moment, the green light cluster in Kanps mind was surging.


    Kanps heart is overjoyed when he saw this, No matter how difficult the task is, as long as it can be collected, I can even grind an iron rod to a needle!


    As soon as he thought about it, the green light cluster slowly calmed down.


    It failed?


    Kanp is not worried, and continued collecting.


    The second collection technique was thrown, and the result remained the same.


    The third collection technique was thrown and it still failed.


    As expected of the Flying Thunder God Technique, even if its just a part of it, collecting is so difficult.


    Resisting the urge to tear the paper, Kanp bit the bullet and read the unclear content on the paper. Even though Minato had already exined it, Kanp still didnt understand it.


    If you dont know it, just memorize it first. This is a learning skill that Kanp learned in his previous life.


    After that, Kanp spent more than an hour memorizing the content on the paper word by word. At twelve oclock in the evening, Kanp got up from the tatami, and began collecting in the middle of the night.


    Unfortunately, it is still three consecutive failures.


    After daybreak, Kanp didnt go out. He just took two rice balls to fill his stomach and continued to study the content on the paper. He even wrote down Minatos exnation silently andpared the two. Unfortunately, he still didnt understand it


    But Kanp is not discouraged. Even if he really doesnt have any talent for Flying Thunder God Technique, but with Collection Technique as his trump card, Kanp wont panic!


    As time passed, the temperature in Konoha became lower and lower, and after several heavy snowfalls, thest day of Konohas Year 47 finally arrived.


    Under the pressure of Keiko, Kanp had no choice but to apany his little brother and Yugao, the dog food sprinkler, to the old ce and chopped bamboo, pine branches, and plum blossom branches to make a gate pine, and even bought them new clothes and new Ninja Tools with his own money.


    After doing so many good deeds, Kanp once again collected the content on the paper after he got home.


    The green light cluster in his mind gradually surged, and under Kanps longing gaze, a light blue light dot finally shot out.


    Flying Thunder God Technique (Iplete 1/9)


    After wrapping this light blue dot with his consciousness, Kanps head hurts.


    Although he knows that the content on this paper is only a small part of Flying Thunder God Technique, he is still a little depressed to see the 1/9.


    Then he restrained his mind and silently received the knowledge points contained in this light blue dot with his consciousness.


    At this instant, Kanp felt the sour feeling of reading Li Sao, and then got enlightened from Baidu and directly entered the zone. (T/N: Li Sao is an ancient Chinese poem from the anthology Chuci.


    Big brother, what are you doing?


    As he was in high spirits, his little brother suddenly interrupted him.


    Im resting with my eyes closed, dont disturb me. Kanp did not open his eyes and continued toprehend the knowledge.


    Big brother, Yugao-chan and I will go to her house to make a snowman tonight, are you going too? Hayate asked.


    Not going. Kanp resolutely refused.


    Oh.


    Hayate turned around and ran away, and ran back after a while, Big brother, lend me some money.


    Hearing this, three ck lines overflowed from Kanps forehead: Arent you going to build a snowman?!


    After building a snowman, well go shopping.


    Hayate said earnestly, Today is the New Years Eve, so there are many delicious shops outside.


    Kanp pulled out some money in despair.


    After dismissing his little brother, Kanp continued to immerse himself in the light blue dot, absorbing the contents eagerly.


    After ten minutes, Kanp let out a long breath, feelingfortable physically and mentally.


    At this time, he wished he could go straight to Minato to ask for the follow-up training method of Flying Thunder God Technique, but thinking that it would be New Years Eve today, he gave up the idea.


    As for Genma, Raido and Iwashi?


    Humph!


    If Kanps training progress was the slowest before today, then Kanp is definitely ahead of those three at this time!


    Theres no other way, after all, Collection Technique is so overpowered!


    Overtaking them is so refreshing!


    Kanp is feeling proud andcent.


    The next day, the first day of the new year, Kanp was awakened by the sound outside before he had slept enough. When he got up, he found a visitor at home.


    Anko, Tsukasa, Iruka, Izumo, Kotetsu, long time no see!


    Seeing the peopleing, a smile appeared on Kanps face, as the five people in front of him were his group of six in the Academy!


    Kanp, long time no see! Iruka said with a smile.


    Happy new year, Kanp. Izumo and Kotetsu also greeted him with a smile.


    How did you grow taller again? Anko looked at Kanp dissatisfiedly.


    Kanp, I heard from Aunt Keiko that you are training with Hokage-sama, is it true? Tsukasa asked in disbelief.


    It was Keiko who said this just now, which Tsukasa and the others to yell and woke Kanp up.


    Woof~ Shiramaru huddled in Tsukasas arms and barked twice at Kanp as a greeting.


    Seeing Shiramaru, Kanps saliva flowed, feeling that winter is the season for eating dog meat!


    Kanp felt a little hungry as he thought of this.


    As if aware of the malice in Kanps eyes, the little puppy Shiramaru cry suddenly bes fierce: Grrr~~


    Shiramaru, no! This is Kanp, dont you recognize him? Tsukasa hit Shiramarus dog head dissatisfiedly.


    Wu wu Shiramaru showed wronged expression after being hit.


    Kanp, do you really train with Hokage-sama? Anko squinted and said, her eyes flickered.


    Whats wrong? Kanp looked at her vigntly.


    If this is true


    Anko slowly showed a solemn expression and said, You cant call me by name anymore.


    Why? Kanp was puzzled.


    Because the teacher of Yondaime Hokage is Jiraiya-sama, one of the legendary Sannin, and my teacher is another Sannin who is as famous as Jiraiya-sama, Orochimaru-sama!


    Anko showed a crafty smile, So I and Yondaime Hokage are at the same generation, and you follow Yondaime Hokages training, so you are naturally my junior!


    Why are you teasing me like that?


    Kanps face looked weird, but when he thinks about it carefully, he felt that it is indeed true.


    However, Kanp definitely cant take this kind of thing seriously, so he rolled his eyes and said: You sure are deluding yourself.


    How dare you roll your eyes at your lovely senior, unforgivable!


    Anko was furious, Shiramaru, bite him!


    Wooo~~ Woof woof woof~! Shiramaru immediately became active.


    Tsuakasa immediately patted Shiramarus head to calm it down.


    By the way, since you three graduated early, we havent been this lively for a long time. Iruka said somewhat lonely.


    Izumo and Kotetsu nced at each other, and nodded in unison.


    Thats right! Anko, Tsuakasa, your girls should have stayed in Academy obediently for six years. Is graduating early interesting? Kanp criticized.


    Why didnt you look at the mirror and asked the question again?!


    Anko snorted, and then smiled happily, And I wont have met Orochimaru-sensei if I dont graduate early.


    Anko, what did you learn from Orochimaru? Kanp asked curiously.


    Isnt it just Hidden Shadow Snake Hands?


    Orochimaru-sama!


    Anko corrected him righteously, As for what I learned from Orochimaru-sensei, hmph hmph, if you want to know, tell me what Ninjutsu you are training with Yondaime Hokage?


    Hmm


    Kanp pondered for a moment, and said, Just pretend I didnt ask.


    You you you! Anko is very angry.


    Kanp, eat your breakfast first and then chat with your ssmates. In the kitchen, Keiko came out with a bowl of onigiri.


    Kanp grabbed two casually and said: Kaa-san, we will go shopping, and we wonte back for lunch.


    After saying that, Kanp grabbed the others, and left.


    It was snowing lightly outside, and everyone strolled along the road, exchanging theirtest situation with each other.


    After graduation, Anko followed Orochimaru to do missions and wandered around the Shinobi World.


    Tsukasa followed her ns elders to train after graduation. During this period, she also went to the battlefield to train for a while, but she was in charge of logistics.


    Iruka, Izumo, and Kotetsu are still at the Academy, and they were divided into different sses some time ago.


    Divided? Kanp was puzzled.


    Because Yu-sensei died in the Kumogakures Battlefield. Iruka said, a little downcast.


    During the war, due to insufficientbat power, many Academys teachers went to battlefield one after another. Kashima Yu was no exception. Before the Battle of Kannabi Bridge, Yu was assigned to Kumogakures Battlefield and died identally.


    After the war, although Minato added some teachers in time, the teachers are not capable enough to do the job, so in the end, there are still fewer teachers, and Irukas ss just happened to not be assigned to a new teacher, so their ss were divided, and more than 20 students were allocated to other sses of the same grade.


    Fortunately, Izumo and Kotetsu got together, and Iruka was in the same ss with Fatty.


    Everyone talked about their own affairs, and finally turned their heads simultaneously and looked at Kanp.


    Kanp secretly thought that the old ssmates were more miserable than the other, and he couldnt brag in front of them, so when he speaks, Kanp couldnt help but told them about all the highlights of himself on the battlefield.


    For example, teaming up with his nsmen to fight Sunagakures S-Rank Missing-nin, Sasori of the Red Sand.


    For example, relying on his Kekkei Genkai to assassinate Sunagakures Puppet Brigade, and finally attracted Pakura to target him.


    For example, in Land of Rain, hispanions were surrounded by hundreds of Iwagakures Shinobi, and he relied on his amazing wisdom to finally rescue hispanions.


    For example, following Minato to the Sunagakures main camp to negotiate and win glory for the vige.


    There are too many incidents like this, and Kanps mouth is starting to dry as he talked about it all.


    Its just


    Why did Anko, Tsukasa and the others look so annoyed?


    Kanp said with a straight face, What kind of expression is that?


    What expression? Anko looked at small snow in the sky.


    Its noon soon, whats for lunch? Tsukasa changed the subject.


    Ichiraku Ramen! Iruka raised his hand.


    No, we should drink red bean porridge in winter! Anko shouted.


    Sushi is also good. Izumo suggested.


    Thats right, lets go see Fatty. Kotetsu sang along with his husband.


    The five of them said one sentence to another, and squeezed Kanp aside cleanly.


    You are jealous of me.


    Kanp said with clenched teeth, You are definitely jealous of my brilliance!


    The six of them came to went to the Itos sushi restaurant noisily, and saw Fatty who was learning to make sushi with his father. When they met again, Kanp couldnt help but quarreled with Fatty again. With the help of Fattys father, Kanp sessfullypleted the away counterattack, defeated Fatty fiercely, and after that, he ate the salmon sushi made by Fatty himself for free. Fattys entire fat face turned green with anger.


    After lunch, Kanp proposed to go to the cemetery to pay homage to Yu. Fatty didnt want to be with Kanp at first, but since it was to pay homage to their teacher, Yu, he gritted his teeth and agree.


    Fatty then followed the group of six towards the cemetery.

 Chapter 371: Im On Fire!

    Chapter 371: I''m On Fire!


    Konohas cemetery is veryrge, because there are many people who have died in battlefield over the years.


    When Kanp and the others arrived, the snow gradually became heavier, and the whole cemetery seemed to be covered with snowkes, full of holiness and glory.


    Kanp and the others first paid homage to Yu, then Kanp went alone to pay homage to the Gekko ns members who died in the Third Shinobi World War, and finally came to the tomb of his uncle, Gekko Seiseki.


    There are also a few scrolls on the tombstone, pressed with stones, and covered by ayer of fine snow.


    Kanp bent down to wipe the snow off the scrolls, only to find that they were all the test papers of Hayate, and they were all had full marks.


    Kanp looked up at the amount of snowfall, andpared the thickness of the fine snow on the test papers, and concluded that Hayate should have put these test papers here early in the morning.


    No wonder I didnt see him early in the morning.


    Kanp was a little distressed, but also a little proud, and then he solemnly said deep in his heart: I have avenged you, Uncle Seiseki.


    After a moment of silence, Kanp turned around to join Iruka and the others, only to unexpectedly see a familiar figure.


    Kakashi?


    This guy is he here to see Rin?


    Kanp walked over and called gently: Kakashi-senpai.


    Kakashi turned his head slightly, most of his face was covered by a ck mask and the forehead protector. As for the only exposed right eye, his pupil was dull, with a trace of decadence and indifference.


    Kanp froze for a moment. He remembered that not long after Rin died, he met Kakashi and poured him several bowls of chicken soup for the soul. Although Kakashi was very decadent at that time, he was far from what he is now Kanp doesnt know how to describe it. If he insists on using one word to describe it, it would be: there is nothing to love in this life.


    Kakashi nced at Kanp, then turned his head and continued to look at Rins tombstone.


    Kanp didnt pour chicken soup into Kakashi this time, for fear of being beaten, so he turned around and left silently.


    Kanp feels that Kakashi is a typical madman who always med himself. Whenever he encounters a setback, he would me himself and refuse to look back.


    After thinking about it carefully, Kanp feels that Kakashis father, Konohas White Fang seems to be the same.


    Konohas White Fang gave up mission in order to save hispanions, but was used by others of causing losses to the vige. In the end, he couldnt think about it and chose tomit suicide.


    Kanp reckons that if Kakashi is allowed to be like this for much longer, he will repeat the mistakes of Konohas White Fang.


    In the original work, Minato seemed to let him join Anbu in order to change Kakashi. It seems that this matter must be done by his own hands.


    But he doesnt have time today.


    After turning around and joining Iruka and the others, Kanp apanied them on the road again,ughing all the way.


    The next morning, Kanp rushed to Hokage Tower.


    Although it was the second day of the new year and most people were on holiday, Hokage Tower is still lively.


    When Kanp came to the door of Hokages Office, he saw Genma standing outside the door.


    Brother Genma. Kanp waved his hand and said, Happy New Year.


    Shiranui leaned against the door, with a senbon in his mouth, and said with a smile: Happy New Year, Kanp, did you have a business toe here so early?


    Yeah, I want to talk to Hokage-sama about Kakashi-senpai. Kanp said with a smile.


    Kakashi?


    Genma nodded slightly, and said, Ill go in and report to Hokage-sama.


    Then he turned around, gently opened the door and entered the office.


    Not long after, Genma opened the door and walked out, and then stretched out his hand to signal Kanp to enter.


    Thank you.


    Kanp thanked him and walked into the office, and at a nce, he saw Minato sitting at his desk working with paperwork, so he hurriedly called, Hokage-sama.


    Minato raised his head and asked with a smile: Kanp, whats wrong with Kakashi?


    Kanp then exined, Hokage-sama, I went to the cemetery with my friends yesterday and happened to see Kakashi-senpai is also there.


    Was he visiting Rin? Minato guessed.


    Kanp nodded: Yes, Hokage-sama, Kakashi-senpai stood in front of Rin-senpais tomb with a very decadent expression, and I feel that he is in a very bad state.


    Minato sighed: Kakashi, he keeps ming himself for Rins death.


    Hokage-sama, I saw him watching a book some time ago.


    Kanp then added, The books title is How should a Shinobi die with dignity?! I think Kakashi-senpai willmit suicide.


    How should a Shinobi die with dignity?


    Suicide?


    Minatos face gradually became serious.


    At this moment, he suddenly thought of Kakashis father, and his thoughts are almost the same as Kanp yesterday.


    Kanp, thank you for your information. Can I trouble you to call Kakashi over? Minato said.


    Kanp nodded: I understand!


    After saying that, Kanp immediately set off to find Kakashi.


    But where is Kakashi?


    Is he at home?


    But Kanp doesnt know where Kakashis house is.


    After leaving Hokage Tower, Kanp was confused.


    But soon, he had an idea, If you want to find Kakashi, look for Konohas Noble Green Beast!


    Kanp turned around and went to Guys house.


    Guy had already gone out for training at this time, so Kanp searched around a few small forests nearby and quickly found Guy who was practicing his kicks.


    Guy-senpai! Kanp shouted as he ran over from afar.


    Guy looked up, and under his thick and thick eyebrows, his big ck eyes blinked. His eyshes were long and straight, so sexy that people couldnt bear to look directly at them.


    Yo, its Kanp!


    Guy put one hand on his hips and gave him a thumbs up, Are you here to challenge me for a duel? Okay, I ept your invitation to a duel!


    Kanps forehead was filled with ck lines when he heard this, No, this time, there is a very important thing, please help me, Guy-senpai!


    Well talk about help after the duel!


    Guy tip-toed a little, and directly rushed towards Kanp with a whirlwind kick, Konoha Senp! (Leaf Whirlwind)


    Kanp used a Body Flicker Technique to sh back directly, and said helplessly: Its an important matter about Kakashi-senpai!


    Guy paused and asked: Kakashi? Whats wrong with him?


    Hokage-sama asked me to call Kakashi-senpai, but I cant find him, so I came to ask Guy-senpai for help. Kanp exined.


    So thats how it is, leave it to me!


    Guy patted his own chest, and then looked left and right, as if trying to find the direction, and ran to the left when he finished.


    Kanp immediately followed after him. At this time, he felt that Guy is reliable, and couldnt help asking: Guy-senpai, do you know where Kakashi-senpai is?


    I dont know. Guy answered very simply.


    Uh Then where can we find him? Kanp is a little panicked.


    I dont know. Guy still answered simply.


    "


    "


    Then where are we going? Kanp panicked.


    I dont know. Guy answered once again.


    Kanp quickly grabbed him and said, Guy-senpai, wait! You dont know anything, so how do we find Kakashi-senpai?


    Guy grinned, revealing his teeth that shines even in winter, and said: Dont worry, with my reputation as Konohas Noble Green Beast, I will definitely find Kakashi before dark!


    The corners of Kanps mouth muscles twitched slightly upon hearing this, So you just want to


    At this moment, he was unable toin.


    But what makes Kanp even more powerless toin was that half an hourter, Guy actually managed to find Kakashi!!!


    Kanp is not feeling well at this moment!


    What the hell! This guy must be actually Kakashis Summoned Ninken, right?


    Faced with Kanps trembling expression, Guy proudly stretched out his thumb: Look, my instinct is very urate!


    Kanp shivered when he heard this.


    When Kakashi, who is on the other end, heard Guys voice, his dead fish eye was rolled: Whats going on? He found me again


    Kakashi got up and wanted to leave, but fortunately, Kanp stopped him in time: Kakashi-senpai, Hokage-sama is looking for you!


    Kakashi was stunned for a moment, and said: I understand.


    Kakashi disappeared in the next moment.


    Missionpleted!


    Guy turned and looked towards Kanp, Kanp, lets have a blood boiling duel!


    Kanp waved his hand and said, Guy-senpai, forget it, I dont think you can beat me.


    Kanp is not lying, Guy is Taijutsu ninja, and Kanp has Extraordinary Strength. Once Guy gets close, he will face the impact of Extraordinary Strength and will definitely be injured!


    However, upon hearing this, Guys eyes lit up: Really? Then I wont hold back!


    After saying that, Guy stepped hard on the ground with his right foot, making a cobweb-like pothole on the ground, and then his figure shed and appeared directly in front of Kanp.


    Konoha Daisenp!! (Leaf Great Whirlwind)


    Guys right foot drew a sharp circr arc in the air, apanied by a violent whistling sound, and kicked Kanps head heavily.


    Kanps eyes slightly narrowed, Under the dynamic vision, he can clearly capture Guys every move. He then clenched his right hand into a fist with Extraordinary Strength. He originally wanted to use a punch to ovee Guys attack, but thinking it was just a spar, in case he used too much force and injured Guy, it wont be good, so Kanp turned from offense to defense, and firmly received Guys right leg with his left forearm.


    Boom!!


    Guys right leg mmed heavily on Kanps left arm like a long whip. With the dull collision sound, the air wave burst, messily blowing Kanps ck hair messily.


    What? A look of astonishment shed across Guys face. He didnt expect that his all-out strike was so easily defended by Kanp.


    Seeing this, Guy quickly retreated five meters backwards with the help of the shock force from his right foot.


    Kanp rubbed his left arm. To be honest, it did hurt a bit. He estimated that a lot of subcutaneous tissue cells died from that strike.


    Guy tip-toed a little bit, and rushed again with Leaf Great Whirlwind. This time, he exploded with 120% strength. With this kick, the air seemed to be split apart, and there was a piercing whistling sound.


    Kanp stretched out his left arm, and blocked Guys Leaf Great Whirlwind again with the same posture.


    Im on fire!!


    If it was just an average person, the fight would have probably ended here, but who is Guy?


    He is on fire at the time and started to take off his pants


    Taking off his pants?!


    What the heck!


    Kanp was taken aback. Just as he is about to stop him, he realized that Guy had just taken the weight on his legs.


    Watching Guy threw out the heavy iron tes, Kanp breathed a sigh of relief, and said with a smile: Guy-senpai, I am very strong. No matter how good your Taijutsu is, I am ten times stronger than you!


    You cant win a battle with just great strength!


    Guy replied seriously, then stomped on the ground, dragged out afterimages in the next moment, and rushed towards Kanp again.


    Kanps eyes were slightly narrowed. At this moment, he realized that his dynamic vision seems to be unable to keep up with Guys speed, because of that, Kanp decisively applied ayer of Hardening Technique to himself.


    At the next moment.


    Konoha Griki Senp! (Leaf Strong Whirlwind) Guy suddenly appeared on Kanps left side, and kicked towards Kanps head hard with a backspin kick.


    Although Kanp was a step slower, he still managed to use his left hand to block it.


    Boom!!!


    Guys right foot hit Kanps left arm once again. The majestic strength after lifting the weight and the amount of violent violence transformed from extreme speed were like a mountain roaring and a tsunami, one after another, rolling in a heavy pressure on Kanp.


    With Extraordinary Strength and Hardening Technique to protect him, Kanp still slid sideways for three meters, and cobweb cracks also appeared on the ground.


    As expected of an old beast! I, Gekko Kanp, would like to call you the strongest!! Kanp couldnt help but snatch Madaras lines.


    "


    "


    Its Noble Green Beast, not old beast! Guy moved his slightly numb right foot, and his eyes are gleaming brightly.


    I understandd, old beast! Kanp nodded seriously.


    You


    Guy tip-toed and rushed to Kanp again, Its Noble Green Beast!!


    Boom!


    This time, Kanp still used his left arm to block Guys Leaf Strong Whirlwind.


    When the burst of air wave, Guy retreated lightly with the anti-shock force, then frowned and said: Kanp, why dont you attack?


    This I am very strong. Kanp said with a smile.


    But your figure is not flexible enough.


    Guy hit the nail on the head, No matter how strong you are, you cant hit me!


    Kanp smiled: You want to try?


    Im on fire!! Guy started undressing at this time.

 Chapter 372: High-Level Ninjutsu That Combines Talk no Jutsu And Pretending Technique

    Chapter 372: High-Level Ninjutsu That Combines Talk no Jutsu And Pretending Technique


    Hokage Tower.


    Minato was working in the office while waiting for Kakashi.


    But as he waited, Kakashi still hadnte. Even after it was noon, Kakashi still hadnt appeared yet.


    Could it be that Kanp couldnt find him?


    When Minato was about to ask the Anbu to find him, Kakashi finally arrived.


    Minato-sensei, you are looking for me? Kakashi opened the door and entered. His right eye was drooping and listless, and Minato could still see the bloodshot when he looked carefully.


    Minato then said softly: Kakashi, havent you let go of Rins death?


    Kakashi said: No, Ive already let it go.


    Minato then said: Since you have let it go, join Anbu.


    Anbu? Kakashi looked at him with puzzled expression.


    Some time ago, I cut the funding and disbanded half of Anbu, but I didnt expect the manpower will be tight now. If you cane to Anbu, it would be a great help. Minato said with a smile.


    This


    Kakashis first reaction was to refuse, but thinking that his Minato-senseis request, he had to give him some face and nodded, Okay.


    Minato immediately shouted out: Genma.


    Yes! Genma immediately appeared from outside the door.


    Take Kakashi to Anbus headquarter to report. As for the specific mission arrangement, I will issue itter. Minato said.


    Understood!


    Genma nodded in response, and then looked at Kakashi, Kakashi,e with me.


    Konoha.


    At the forest in a park.


    Guy, who was on fire, threw away the weights on his arms, waist and abdomen one by one. At this moment, he felt that he was as light as a feather!


    Here Ie!


    Guys figure flickered and instantly turned into afterimages, circling crazily around Kanp.


    One circle, two circles, three circles


    The afterimages behind Guy started connecting with each other. Kanp opened his eyes in shock when he saw this. Just as he saw Guys main body, he saw him shing past his eyes. Kanp hurriedly turned his head to follow him, but Guys speed was too fast. The moment Kanp turned his head, it is unknown how many times had he circled.


    Kanp hurriedly stopped the meaningless movement of turning his head.


    At this moment, a sharp sound of wind suddenly appeared from behind Kanps head.


    Kanp turned his head fiercely, and saw Guy rushing out of countless afterimages and strike towards Kanps heart with a punch.


    Kanp didnt have time to turn around, so he swung his elbow back!


    If Guy doesnt dodge, he will damage his enemy by 800 and be damaged by 10,000 himself!


    Guys expression condensed, and he kicked his feet onto the ground at the critical moment. The violent power poured down on the ground, cracking the ground in an instant. At the same time, with the help of the huge anti-shock force, he made a snakeskin turn and swished under Kanps elbow. Guys eyes are like electricity, and he punched at Kanps right rib from bottom to top.


    Kanps expression remained unchanged, and he stomped on the ground with both feet in a pattern. As a result, the ground was ruthlessly crushed by him before the shock force came!


    Boom!


    The earth burst and dust flew everywhere. With Kanps feet as the center, huge cobweb-like cracks spread and copsed in all directions!


    Guy was already close to Kanp, and the fist was about to hit him, but the ground under his feet cracked and his whole body suddenly lost support and fell down.


    Kanp was kind-hearted. He didnt want to see the other party fall, so he hurriedly kicked Guy on the chest.


    Guy subconsciously folded his arms in front of his chest to block the kick.


    Boom!


    The air wave exploded, and with the sound of dull physical impact, Guy was kicked out cleanly by Kanps kick, which is powered with Extraordinary Strength, and his body flew like a cannonball along the ground. He flew for more than 30 meters before he fell to the ground, sshing dust in the air.


    Guy stood up from the ground, his crossed right arm trembled slightly. After being kicked by Kanp, his skin was torn apart, blood flowed horizontally, and even his bones were cracked!


    He then looked towards the copsed ground under Kanp.


    In the cold winter season, the soil on the ground bes extremely hard and solid due to the low temperature, but Kanp can easily trample on the ground, which is something really shocking!


    What a terrifying strength!


    Guys eyes became brighter and brighter, giving Kanp the feeling that something is really burning inside his body.


    Blood boiling is the evidence of Youth!


    Although Guys right hand was injured, it did not affect his fighting intent at all!


    The next thing Im going to perform is the Forbidden Technique passed to me by my father!


    "


    "


    Guy clenched his left hand, and the stared at Kanp with awe-inspiring momentum, Its called the Eight Gates Technique!


    Chotomatte!


    Kanps eyes widened and he reaches out to stop Guy.


    I remembered that in the original work, you told Lee over and over again that the Eight Gates Technique is a Forbidden Technique, and it cant be used unless it is absolutely necessary. Howe you can just open it now?


    Before Kanp had time toin, Guy has opened three gates in a row!


    Then his figure shed, and the three gates Guy dragged out countless afterimages and approached Kanp with extremely fast speed.


    Kanp didnt dare to be careless, and immediately retreated with flickers, but the three gates Guy is extremely fast. Just after Kanp flickered, the three gates Guy was already approaching him, his left hand clenched his fist and mmed towards Kanp fiercely.


    Kanp frowned slightly when he saw this, For Guy, his strongest attack alwayses from the feet, but now he uses fist to attack, there is obviously a hidden trick.


    After Kanp made up his mind to block this move, Guy took advantage of the situation and kicked. Guy actually used his punch as a feint to release another kick.


    In short, it must be a kick in the end!


    The witty Kanp has already seen through everything, so he cautiously clenched his fists with 70% of strength to ovee the punch.


    The moment the two fists collided, the momentum of three gates Guy suddenly skyrocketed, and he instantly opened two gates in a row and evolved to five gates Guy. At this time, Guys skin has turned red, as if he is boiling. The veins on his forehead arepletely shown, making his appearance hideous!


    Five gates?!


    Kanps pupils shrank, and he saw Guys figure disappear with the ear-piercing sonic boom!


    Sonic boom?!


    He breakthrough the speed of sound?!


    In the next moment, from the corner of his eyes, Kanps caught a glimpse of a green figure suddenly appearing, kicking his head.


    Kanp immediately turned around and crossed his arms to block it, but just after he made his move, Guys figure once again disappeared abruptly with the sound of the sonic boom, and then there was a sharp wind sound behind Kanp!


    Kanp frowned slightly, and his figure flickers and disappears immediately, but the sharp wind sound followed behind him like a shadow!


    Kanp has no time to turn around at this time, because five gates Guys speed has broken through the speed of sound. The instant Kanp turns around, he will be kicked by him, so he can only keep flickering, but still cant get rid of the sharp wind sound behind him!


    In that case


    A thought shed through Kanps mind, and his whole figure instantly dragged forward afterimages.


    Konoha-Ry  Tsukikage! (Konoha-Style  Moonlight)


    Although Kanp has no sword in his hand, he still can use this Konoha-Style Kenjutsus Secret Art!


    At this moment, five gates Guy has kicked from behind. With the sound of sonic boom, five gates Guy, who was in the flying kick posture, shed away from Kanps series of afterimages in an instant, and finally kicked on a big tree.


    Boom!!


    The giant tree as thick as a persons waist instantly exploded after being kicked, and the big tree fell to the ground with the spattering of shattered sawdust!


    Guy turned around in disbelief, and saw Kanp squatting on the ground, unexpectedly dodging his kick without incident!


    Kanp grinned. Moonlights trick is to add a special frequency at an extremely fast speed, thus creating a series of afterimage to confuse the enemy. Because it is not Genjutsu, if you dont pay attention, you will be confused by the afterimages, and then miss the main body.


    This move can be used not only to attack, but also really excellent to dodge the enemys attack!


    Kanp had used this move to avoid Sasoris steel tail stab before.


    But the battle is not over yet!


    After one hit failed, five gates Guy disappeared again, and the sound of sonic booms exploded from all around Kanp continuously, as if the sky was falling apart.


    Kanp stood up with a rxed expression and said with a smile: Guy-senpai, I have one move, which is a High-Level Ninjutsu thatbines Talk no Jutsu and Pretending Technique! Please be careful!!!


    After saying that, Kanps hands formed hand seals as fast as phantoms, and then he mmed his palms onto the ground, ring at Guy, You Come here!!!


    Boom!


    The sound of sharp wind burst, and five gates Guy kicked at him.


    Boom!!


    The air was instantly kicked by five gates Guy, emitting ripples.


    But when five gates Guynded and turned his head to look around, Kanp was nowhere to be seen.


    Then he looked down towards the ce where Kanp had just disappeared, and saw that the ground he had just stood on was a bit muddy, like a mud swamp. Five gates Guy stretched out his feet and stepped on it, and it was not really soft.


    This is


    Guy slowly closed the Eight Gates Technique, with a solemn look on his tired face: Its amazing!!


    After slipping away with Subterranean Voyage, Kanp came out from the ground and rushed to Hokage Tower. At the same time, he thought about the pros and cons of the battle with Guy.


    During the battle with Guy, Kanp deeply realized a sentence: In all the Kung Fu under the heavens, only speed is unbeatable!


    When Guy opened five gates and his speed breakthrough the sound barrier, ordinary Ninjutsu and Taijutsu could no longer hit him, and his attack, because of the supersonic speed bonus, can burst out with huge formidable with just a single blow.


    Somewhat like Minato, who used Flying Thunder God Technique, but more violent.


    Its just that the weakness is also obvious, it doesntst very long!


    Eight Gates Technique is Forbidden Technique. The longer it is used, the greater the consumption of the body!


    If Kanp wants to, he can create a shadow clone to lure the other party, and then cast a wide range of Ninjutsu to attack all around indiscriminately. Even if Guy breaks through and approaches, Kanp can use the Moonlight to dodge. Over time, Guys body will definitely not be able to sustain the consumption of opening the five gates!


    Its just that there is no need for Kanp to do something to that level. After all, Guy is not an enemy.


    At the same time, Kanp also felt a bit of embarrassment.


    Kanp found that although he has many methods, most of them were just fancy. They are okay to deal with ordinary Shinobi, but they are powerless when facing the five gates Guys supersonic speed.


    As it is just said, Kanp can only drag the five gates Guy to death, but cannot defeat him head-on.


    Thinking about it carefully, Sasori and Pakura were both dragged to death by his shadow clones with the power of Ryumyaku.


    Althoughsting long is also very important, Kanp still hopes that he can defeat all those enemies easily!


    Right now, Kanp has followed Minato to train Flying Thunder God Technique. And after finished collecting this technique, Kanp will press on his advantage, and collect Minatos Rasengan and Sage Mode!


    Then, through the vine of Minato, he would touch the melon of Kushina. Since Kanp can collect the power of Ryumyaku from Ryumyaku, he should also be able to collect the power of Kyubi from Kyubi. When the timees, he would also collect the other Biju one by one, and gather the power of all nine Biju Kanp feels like he is fantasizing too much. He hasnt evenpleted the Flying Thunder God Technique yet, but hes already thinking of the power of nine Biju, it is too inappropriate!


    When he arrived at Hokage Tower, Minato was having a lunch break in the office, and the guard outside the door also changed shifts, and changed into Raido.


    After reporting, Kanp entered the office smoothly.


    Kanp, have you eaten yet? Minato asked with a smile.


    Kanp shook his head, then nodded again: Hokage-sama, I have something to tell you!


    What is it? Minato put down his chopsticks.


    I have learned the content on that piece of paper. Kanp said shyly.


    Huh?


    Minato was startled, and then his eyes widened slowly, and looked at Kanp in disbelief, Youlearn


    How is that possible?!

 Chapter 373: Flying Thunder God Techniques Scroll

    Chapter 373: Flying Thunder God Technique''s Scroll


    Minato didnt look down on Kanp, but as Flying Thunder God Techniques user, he really confirmed that Kanp did not have the talent to learn Flying Thunder God Technique. Even Genma, Raido and Iwashi only has the qualifications for training. As for whether they can learn it or not, he ispletely uncertain!


    And in this case, Kanp actually said that he has learned that part of the content


    Kanp, are you telling the truth? Minato suppressed the shock in his heart and asked in a deep voice.


    Kanp nodded: Yes, Hokage-sama!


    Minato pondered for a while, and said: Then, before teaching you the subsequent training method of Flying Thunder God Technique, I will test it first!


    Kanp nodded, understanding Minatos decision.


    Before the test, let me finish the lunch first. Minato said, then picked up the chopsticks, and continued to eat as if nothing had happened, but his thoughts kept drifting.


    After learning about the Abyss from Hiruzen, Minato got all the information about Kanp.


    Kanp was originally a child with mediocre talents, and was not favored by the Academys teachers and his parents, but he suddenly rose in the second grade. First, he became excellent in throwing Ninja Tools, then has excellent Ninjutsus talent, and after graduation, he even awakened excellent talent in Konoha-Style Kenjutsu. Moreover, during this period, he also awakened Transparent Release Kekkei Genkai.


    Minato can still find reasons to exin all of these. For example, Kanp didnt like to study before, and he didnt work hard in training. After reaching second grade, he became serious, so he rose above others in the Academy.


    But he cant find any reason for the Flying Thunder God Technique!


    The talent of Space-Time Ninjutsu is one in a million. If Kanp had it, Minato believed that he should have discovered it long ago, but the fact is that he really didnt find the slightest talent of time and space in Kanp.


    How could this happen?


    Is Kanp lying to me?


    But this kind of thing can be confirmed by test, so it is impossible for Kanp to lie to me.


    Minato is puzzled and couldnt figure it out.


    Five or six minutester, Minato finished his bento, then put the chopsticks in the bento box, and then closed the box.


    Kanp nced at it, and saw that the bento box was pink, full of girlish atmosphere.


    Minato noticed that Kanp was taking a peek at his bento box, so his face blushed, and he coughed dryly: Its Kushinas Love Bento.


    Kanp immediately said righteously: Hokage-sama, you must be very happy!


    Minato smiled, then his face became serious, and he began to test Kanp.


    Military Police Forces headquarters.


    Shisui checks thetest information from the Land of Wind in the information room.


    The battle between Sunagakure and Iwagakure has ended. Because Yondaime Kazekage, Rasa left the frontline before the war, the morale of Sunagakures Shinobi army was low and they eventually lost.


    Shisui directly skipped the unequal treaties signed after Sunagakures defeat. He just wanted to know the information about Pakura.


    But the fact is that among the various information from the Land of Wind, there is no mention of Pakura, the hero of Sunagakure, as if this person doesnt exist at all.


    Pakura is the hero of Sunagakure. Once the news of her disappearance is released, it will definitely cause shock in Sunagakure. But now, everything is calm and tranquil, so the only exnation is that this matter was suppressed.


    Yondaime Kazekage, Rasa really killed Pakura


    Shisui heaved a long sigh of relief, a little thankful that Kanp did not lie to him. If this happens then, Konoha does not need to worry about being troubled by Sunagakure.


    At the same time, he was also a little heartbroken. From Pakura, Shisui seemed to see the future of the Uchiha n.


    No!


    I must change the future of the n!


    Shisui clenched his teeth, and his dark pupils spun slightly, and the instant turned into a scarlet 3-tomoe Sharingan, and then continued to spin, the 3-tomoe were instantly connected, turning into a strange windmill pattern, slowly spinning.


    In Hokage Tower.


    Minatos test of Kanp has ended, and the result is that Kanp really mastered that part of the training method!


    Unbelievable, iprehensible!


    Minato sat at the desk and pondered for a long time, before finally making a decision.


    He took out a sealing scroll, then took out a delicate scroll the size of a palm, and handed it to Kanp.


    Hokage-sama, is this? Kanp was slightly taken aback, but his heartbeat gradually elerated.


    This is theplete training method of Flying Thunder God Technique!


    Minato said with a smile, Take it.


    Kanp stretched out his hand, and then retracted it sharply, Is he really giving it to me?


    This is a bit unscientific. Why does it feel weird?


    Whats wrong? Minato looked at Kanp strangely.


    No, nothing.


    Kanp took the scroll guiltily, hesitated for a while, and asked, Hokage-sama, isnt Flying Thunder God Technique a very important technique? How can you just pass it to me?


    Minato smiled slightly and said: Flying Thunder God Technique is indeed precious, but if no one learns it, no matter how precious it is, its meaningless! Compared to precious techniques, I value talents more!


    Hearing this, Kanp now has a solid foundation in his heart, and solemnly said: Hokage-sama, I will never disappoint your expectations!


    Minato nodded, and then said: Scroll matters should be kept secret from the outside world, and no one else should know about it, understand?


    I understand.


    Kanp nodded, then suddenly asked, Hokage-sama, what should I do if the scroll is robbed?


    Minato chuckled and said: Dont worry, there is my Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint on the scroll. If someone really stole it from you, please notify me as soon as possible.


    I understand.


    Kanp pondered, and asked, Then, will I need toe to receive your guidance as usual in the future?


    Do you want toe? Minato asked a little strangely.


    You already got theplete training method of Flying Thunder God Technique, so what are you doing training with Genma and the others?


    Kanp rubbed both of his hands, and said with a smile: Hokage-sama, training is a thing that requires mutual exchange to make progress.


    Its up to you.


    "


    "


    Minato nodded with a smile, and then seriously said, However, before mastering Flying Thunder God Technique, I wont teach you any more Ninjutsu, understand?


    I understand, thank you, Hokage-sama! Kanp bowed.


    Okay, thats all for today. Minato waved his hand.


    Kanp left immediately.


    After leaving Hokage Tower, Kanp walked to his home excitedly, turning his head to look around from time to time, always feeling that there are some unscrupulous people following him and nning to murder him in the crowd. Kanp knew that this was a sense of vignt caused by his sudden acquisition of a treasure, so he speeds up his pace and rush home.


    After changing his shoes at the entrance, Kanp directly entered the bedroom and locked himself up.


    Then he formed hand seal to use Shadow Clone Technique and asked the shadow clone to use Sensor Ninjutsu to detect the surrounding, then he took out the exquisite small scroll, and read it slowly.


    The above content is extremely jerky and difficult to understand, and the part of the content he has collected is also intermittently hidden in the beginning.


    Kanp read the whole content carefully, but didnt understand it.


    Well, back the old way!


    Kanp did not rush to collect it, but began to recite the content.


    It is theplete version of Flying Thunder God Technique this time. Not only is there a lot of content, but there are also many characters on it. The symbol should be the Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint of Nidaime, and of course theres also Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint of Minato, so it is extremely difficult for Kanp to memorize.


    Kanp memorized it until after nine oclock in the evening, and then began to collect it!


    The green light cluster in his mind surged rapidly, and under Kanps unsurprising gaze, nothing was ejected.


    The next two collections also failed.


    After staying up until 12 oclock in the evening, the Collection Technique was updated, so Kanp collected the scroll three consecutive times again, all of which still failed!


    Although he already had such a premonition in his heart, Kanp was still a little flustered and even had a bad feeling when such things happened.


    Before, its just one-ninth of Flying Thunder God Technique, but he still needed half a month before he managed to collect it. And now, he directly collects theplete version of Flying Thunder God Technique. The difficulty is probably not as simple as 1+8, and it is very likely to be 9*9.


    If this is the case, it is really not as good as collecting bit by bit.


    While pondering, Hayate, who is sleeping on the futon, seemed to be pierced by the bright light, and he grumbled twice. Kanp was taken aback and hurriedly turned off the light, then hid the scroll and fell asleep.


    In the afternoon of the next day, Kanp was called by the Anbu again and went to the first training ground, where he received guidance training from Minato together with Genma, Raido, and Iwashi.


    At the end of the training, Kanp pulled Genma and the others to have an exchange about Flying Thunder God Technique. Unfortunately, so far, they still couldntpletely understand the Flying Thunder God Technique in their three hands, so the exchange has no effect at all.


    Kanp waited quietly, waiting for the three of them to learn the 1/9 Flying Thunder God Technique, then Minato would naturally pass down the next 1/9 Flying Thunder God Technique. At that time, Kanp could find Genma to obtain the original document


    Compared to directly collecting theplete version of Flying Thunder God Technique, collecting the 1/9 are actually easier to approach sess!


    "


    "


    Kanp thought happily in his heart, but time passed, and more than a month passed quietly in a blink of an eye.


    For more than a month, Kanp has read the Flying Thunder God Technique scroll over and over again, and collected three times a day, but he still didnt find any sess.


    On the other side, Genma and the others training progress is still stuck in that 1/9, which made him desperate!


    If this continues, Kanp can only sessfully collect the Flying Thunder God Technique in the Year of the Monkey!


    Afterwards, Kanp had questions in his mind, With the aptitude of Genmas group of three, how did the Flying Thunder God Technique be divided into three and they changed it into the Flying Thunder Formation Technique?


    Just after he thought of this, a thought shed through Kanps mind, It is not the three of them?


    Its Minatos doing?!


    Kanp suddenly had a sh of light at this moment!


    Perhaps, I can suggest to Minato to split the Flying Thunder God Technique and teach them to Genmas group of three separately, and then I will exchange for the originals from Genmas group of three and collect them one by one!


    In this case, although the difficulty of collecting Flying Thunder God Technique is higher than 1/9, it is definitely much lower than theplete version!


    I really am a genius!


    Kanp was overjoyed, and then immediately rushed to Hokage Tower to find Minato.


    Unfortunately, when he arrived at Hokages Office, he found out that Minato was not there, and Iwashi was standing at the door.


    Brother Iwashi, where is Hokage-sama? Kanp asked.


    Hokage-sama went to a friends house to congratte them.


    Iwashi is also familiar with Kanp, so he didnt hide it, saying, He is a big shot from the Aburame n.


    Friends? Big shot?


    The image of Minato, Aburame Shibi and Akimichi Chozaing to Hokage Tower a few years ago shed across Kanps mind at this moment.


    Could it be Aburame Shibi?


    Then his son is Aburame Shino, one of Konohas Twelve?

 Chapter 374: Yondaime Must Be Targeting Me!

    Chapter 374: Yondaime Must Be Targeting Me!


    Speaking of which, Kanp has a lot to do with Aburame n.


    Kanp was ssmates with Aburame Yui at the Academy, and became teammates after early graduation, and their Jonin Instructor is Aburame ns strongest person, Aburame Shikuro.


    It just so happens that Shikuro has a very close rtionship with Aburame Shibi. And now that Shibis son is born, Shikuro will definitelye to congratte him.


    If Kanp goes to Aburame n in the name of visiting Shikuro, maybe he can get into Shibis house and meet the still baby Shino.


    But forget it.


    Kanp shook his head, and then asked: Brother Iwashi, when will Hokage-samae back?


    Not sure, but there will be a meeting at 3pm, and Hokage-sama will definitely be back before then. Iwashi said.


    Kanp looked at the time, and it was still a little before 11 oclock, and theres still more than four hours before 3 oclock in the afternoon. It wont be a problem to not wait in the Hokage Tower, so he spoke to Iwashi, then left Hokage Tower, ready to go shopping nearby to pass the time, and solve the lunch problem along the way.


    Kanp strolled slowly to Ichiraku Ramen. After eating arge bowl of miso ramen, Kanp continued to roam arpind.


    After the war, Konohas economy recovered at an extremely fast speed. Various clothing shops, snack shops, flower shops, dessert shops, gambling halls, taverns, jewelry shops, toy stores, photo studios and other shops have sprung up on both sides of the street, and people areing and going, which looked very lively.


    Correspondingly, the size of the Ninja Tool shops gradually decreased with the end of the war.


    Kanp walked and looked around, and suddenly found that there was somemotion in front of him. Dozens of pedestrians gathered in front of a shop and there were screams from the crowd from time to time.


    Kanp immediately squeezed into the crowd relying on Extraordinary Strength.


    When he arrived at the innermost part, Kanp saw that several fierce-looking thugs beating a thin young man violently, cursing and yelling at the same time, lookingwless and arrogant.


    As for the young man, he squatted on the ground and covered his head to protect his vitals with experience, and howled miserably from time to time. Its probably not his first time.


    Kanp didnt rush up to fight for the injustice, but looked at the shop behind the thugs.


    Outside the shop, there is a big sign with the word Gambling.


    Gambling halls?


    Kanp suddenly remembered that he had indeed seen a lot of gambling houses along the way.


    Why does so many gambling halls pop up in the vige all of a sudden?


    A thought shed through Kanps mind, and he heads directly to the gambling hall.


    When the thugs saw Kanp passing by, they immediately red angrily, as if intimidating Kanp not to be nosy, but when they saw Kanp walked towards the gambling hall behind them, they immediately smiled tteringly.


    Shinobi-sama, this way please, this way please.


    Shinobi-sama, just looking at you from a nce, I can see that you are very lucky in gambling today, and you will definitely win a lot of money!


    Kanp squinted at them, secretly thought of something interesting.


    Since they have recognized me as a Shinobi, why did they have a threatening expression just now?


    Does this gambling hall have a Shinobi background?


    Walking into the gambling hall, passing through a three-meter-long corridor, and then opening a sliding door, a burst of loud noises reached Kanps ears instantly, and then a wave of heat mixed with sweat rushed towards his face.


    Although it was the cold winter season, the inside of the gambling hall is full of excitement, and all the gamblers were sweating profusely as theypeted with each other with blushing faces.


    There are quite a lot of people in here.


    Kanp squinted his eyes and looked around. Inside this small gambling hall, there are nine gambling tables, and each gambling table is full of gamblers. After roughly counting, Kanp found that there are nearly a hundred people here!


    And in several corners of the gambling hall, there are many vicious thugs standing, wearing the same uniform as the thugs outside.


    Kanp circled inside and then walked out.


    Then he walked back and visited several gambling halls he had passed by before, and unexpectedly found that these gambling houses had many simrities.


    For example, the thugs all wear uniforms.


    For example, there are no more than ten gambling tables.


    Another example is exactly the same three-meter corridor.


    If it werent for the different names of the gambling halls, Kanp would have thought these gambling halls were chain enterprises.


    But even if the names are different, the boss behind the gambling hall may be the same person!


    And judging from the fact that these thugs are not afraid of Shinobi, the boss behind this must have something to do with Shinobi.


    Kanp suddenly remembered that when he was in Shikuros Team 2 many years ago, several of them went to watch the Chunin Exams together. At that time, the staff members of the chrysanthemum gambling hall were everywhere, and Kanp also went to ce a bet.


    Of course, this is not the point, but Shikuro told him at the time that Konohas biggest gambling hall, chrysanthemum gambling hall, have a high-level background!


    High level?


    How high is it?


    Is it as high as Danzo?


    Kanp put the me on Danzo without any psychological obstacles.


    Then why does Danzo open so many gambling halls?


    Gathering intelligence?


    "


    "


    Impossible.


    Raising funds?


    Kanp was stunned, and suddenly remembered that Minato has cut Anbu and Roots funding by half!


    Now that the Roots funding is cut into half, how can someone like Danzo tolerated it?


    But I havent seen him stir up trouble even after so many days. This is totally inconsistent with his personality!


    The only exnation is that he is raising funds through these small gambling halls, and then develop with low-profile?


    The more Kanp thinks about it, the more likely he felt it is!


    He looked at the time, and it was almost two oclock, so he immediately rushed to Hokage Tower.


    Outside Hokages Office, Iwashi saw Kanping, and said with a smile: Hokage-sama hase back. He knows that you are looking for him, so you can go straight in.


    Thank you.


    Kanp thanked him, then opened the door directly.


    Hokage-sama.


    When he saw Minato, who was working on documents at his desk, Kanp started to speak with grief and indignation, Theres something bad!


    Whats wrong? Minato raised his head, and his expression became slightly solemn.


    Hokage-sama, I found that there are many small gambling halls in the vige suddenly, like bamboo shoots springing up after the rain! Kanp vividly described.


    Small gambling halls?


    Minato was a little puzzled, Whats wrong with these small gambling halls?


    Kanp immediately added fuel to the harm of gambling, telling that it makes people lose their minds, damages their physical and mental health, causes people to go bankrupt, embarks on the road of crime, steals and robs at that time, and endangers the harmonious development of Konoha


    Hearing this, Minato scalp felt a little numb.


    Isnt it scaremongering?


    Minato is not stupid. After careful consideration, although Kanp said something extreme, but if there are too many gambling halls in the vige, this extreme situation is bound to ur!


    His face gradually became severe!


    I didnt expect the existence of the gambling halls would cause such terrible consequences!


    Minato said solemnly, I didnt even notice this before!


    Kanp continued: Hokage-sama, and I suspect that these small gambling halls are not paying taxes!


    Kanp doesnt know much about Konohas tax system, but he can be sure that if Danzo is really using these small gambling halls to raise funds, it is absolutely impossible for him to pay taxes!


    Minato nodded solemnly, and then called: Kakashi!


    Yes!


    A figure suddenly appeared in the room.


    Kanp turned his head and looked. The person who came was wearing a mask, only his trademark silver-white hair could identify him.


    You heard what Kanp just said? Minato said slowly.


    Kakashi nodded.


    Investigate these little gambling halls immediately!


    Minato said solemnly, Be careful!


    Understood. Kakashi responded and instantly disappeared.


    Then Minato turned his head to look at Kanp, and said with a smile: Kanp, thank you for your information!


    As the Shinobi of Konoha, this is what I should do!


    Kanp smiled shyly, and then talked about business, Hokage-sama, actually, theres another matter that Ivee to see you this time.


    Whats wrong? Minato asked.


    That


    Kanp said tactfully, I found out that Genma and the others seem to be unable to keep up with my training progress. We cant exchange and learn from each other.


    Minato nodded: Actually, I have also noticed that Genma and the others training have not made any progress after more than a month, so I n to split the Flying Thunder God Technique into three parts.


    Kanp is overjoyed, I dont need to guide it at all!


    On the surface, Kanp showed a puzzled expression: What do you mean, Hokage-sama?


    Minato smiled and said: After splitting it into three parts, Genma and the others will learn one part each. In this way they can exchange with each other, learn from each other, so as to speed up the learning progress!


    As expected of Hokage-sama, only you can think of such a good solution! Kanp exaggeratedly praised.


    Minato smiled and shook his head: Im not the one who has thought of this.


    Kanp was startled: Its not Minato? Dont tell me he can see through my thoughts?


    Kushina thought of it. Minato smiled happily.


    Kanp breathed a sigh of relief, and immediately gave a thumbs up: As expected of Hokage-samas wife, only she can think of such a good solution!


    Wait, didnt I already say this sentence just now?


    Well, I dont care.


    After the matter was resolved, Kanp said his goodbye and left.


    In the evening.


    In a forest of Konoha.


    A Roots Shinobi galloped at high speed in the forest. As the giant tree in the forest gradually bes thinner, everything suddenly bes clear in front of him, and a secret training ground hidden in the forest appears in front of him.


    Danzo-sama! Seeing a person in the training ground, the Roots Shinobi immediately flickered in front of him and knelt down on one knee.


    Whats the matter?


    Danzo stood in front of him, his arms crossed on his chest.


    In the training ground not far away, a youngster with the code name Kinoe is training!


    Mokuton: Mokujheki! (Wood Release: Wood Locking Wall)


    Kinoe formed hand seals with both hands and uses Chakra to activate Wood Release, but on the grass in front of him, only two gray logs with a length of several tens of centimeters grew.


    Kinoe looked up towards Danzo with a guilty conscience, and found that Danzo was talking with other people, and he couldnt help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Danzo-sama, Anbu is investigating the small gambling halls. The Roots Shinobi reported in a low voice.


    Upon hearing this, Danzo immediately frowned: Anbu? Is it Yondaimes order?


    Yes, the Anbu in charge of the investigation is Yondaimes disciple, Hatake Kakashi. Roots Shinobi answered.


    Danzo lowered his eye, and it is unknown what he is thinking.


    Danzo-sama, how should we respond? The Roots Shinobi asked.


    Danzo snorted and said: Yondaimes goal is not these small gambling halls! He is here for me! From the beginning of cutting the Roots funding, he is targeting me! Humph, let him investigate! I really want to know what Yondaime wants to do to me with these gambling halls!!!


    I understand! The Roots Shinobi immediately disappeared after responding.


    Then Danzo turned his head to look at Kinoe with a sullen face, and said: Thats all for today, lets go back, Kinoe.


    Yes, Danzo-sama! Kinoe replied loudly.

 Chapter 375: You! You!!

    Chapter 375: You! You!!


    Land of Wind.


    Sunagakure.


    Kazekage Building.


    Rasa sat on the desk with his down, motionless, exuding a decadent aura all over his body.


    Just four days ago, his wife, Karura died.


    The cause of death was dystocia caused by premature birth.


    The reason for the premature birth is that Chiyo was moring all day long to make the child in Karuras stomach be Jinchuriki. This made Karura, the mother, fearful and worried all day long, which eventually led to premature birth, then, dystocia, and finally die!


    Knock~ knock~!


    There was a knock on the door outside.


    Yondaime, I know you are inside,e out quickly!


    Chiyos voice came from outside the door, filled with a disgusting aura, How long are you going to hide? Karura is dead, and you, as the Kage of the vige, has to get out of the sadness as soon as possible!


    Rasa cleaned his teeth when he heard this, If not for this dead old woman, moring all day long, Karura would never have given birth prematurely!


    Yondaime, the Daimyo has sent a letter, because we have lost the war against Iwagakure, this years vige funding will be reduced by another 30%!


    Chiyos voice kepting from outside the door like a devil, Do you know what this means? Konoha and Iwagakure will grow stronger day by day, but we, whock funds, will decline day by day! must prevent this from happening! Yondaime, please take up your responsibility as a Kage!!


    Rasa went to open the door expressionlessly, and behind the door was Chiyos increasingly old face.


    Elder Chiyo, you are getting older. Rasa spoke slowly, his voice was somewhat hoarse after four days of silence.


    Chiyos eyelids trembled slightly: Are you thinking Im long-winded, or do you think I should retire?


    All of them!


    Rasa stared at her with bloodshot eyes, If it wasnt for you moring in Karuras ears all day long, how could she have given birth prematurely?


    Yondaime, premature birth is not her cause of death!


    Chiyo said sternly, The cause of Karuras death was dystocia!


    You mean Gaara killed Karura? Rasa gritted his teeth.


    Im just stating objective facts!


    Chiyo snorted, then changed the topic back, Yondaime, I dont care what you think in your heart, but the Ichibi, Shukaku must seal into Gaaras body, so that he can be an important weapon to protect the vige!


    Rasa sneered: What if I refuse?


    Chiyo slow lowered her eyes and said: The hero of the vige, Pakura has been missing for many days. Its time to find out her whereabouts.


    What do you mean? Rasas expression darkened.


    You should understand what I mean. Chiyo looked at him expressionlessly, If Pakura was framed by the vigers using crafty plots and machinations, then no matter who this person is or where he is, they must be severely punished!!!


    Creak creak creak


    Rasa began to grind his teeth, and at this moment, he wished he could swallow this old woman in one gulp!


    Chiyo has no fear on her face, and calmly speaks: Yondaime, when this matter is over, I will retire with Ebizo, and then the vige will be handed over to you.


    Rasa suppressed his anger, and nodded with difficulty after a while, Remember your promise!


    At night.


    Rasa officially put Shukaku into Gaaras body. And the next day, Chiyo and Ebizo, who are high-level advisors, announced their retirement at the same time!


    Land of Fire.


    Konoha.


    After a day and night of investigation, Kakashi has sessfully figured out the bottom of those small gambling halls.


    At noon the next day, Kakashi went to Minato to report the mission.


    Hokage-sama.


    During the mission, Kakashi did not call Minato sensei. He handed over a scroll with one hand and said, This is the information I got from my investigation. Everything is inside.


    Minato took a look, and his face slowly bing serious.


    The small gambling halls, that have sprung up in the vige recently, have the same boss behind them, a Shinobi named Miyauchi Jiro!


    ording to the Anbus information, this Shinobi named Miyauchi Jiro is from the Root!


    Shimura Danzo?!


    Minato understood a lot in an instant, then raised his head and said: Kakashi, you can go and rest first.


    Yes. Kakashi disappeared instantly.


    Minato put the scroll on the desk and continued to look down.


    ording to Kakashis investigation, the capital flow of these small gambling halls is notrge individually, but when added up, it became nine figures per month, but in terms of tax payment, they only pay a little bit!


    Minatos face became heavy: Using these small gambling halls to raise funds quickly Is it because I cut the Roots funding?


    Although there are policies and countermeasures, it seems that you dont take my position as a Kage seriously anymore!


    Thinking of this, Minato immediately called: Genma!


    Yes! Genma immediately pushed the door open and entered.


    At three oclock, I will hold an emergency high-level meeting, notify the four advisors immediately. Minato ordered.


    Received! Genma answered and went out quietly.


    Soon, Hiruzen, Koharu, Homura and Danzo received the information.


    The former three people were a little puzzled because they just had a meeting yesterday. As for Danzo, hehehe.


    At 2:50 in the afternoon, Minato rushed to the Conference Hall to wait early. After a while, Hiruzen and other three advisors arrived one after another.


    After everyone take a seat, Hiruzen took the lead to speak: Yondaime, is there a major event that you called such an urgent meeting?


    Minato nodded: Its a major event.


    "


    "


    After saying that, he took out the scroll that Kakashi gave him, and then handed it to Hiruzen, and said, Sandaime, please.


    Hiruzen solemnly took the scroll, and after reading it, his eyes nced at Danzo intentionally or unintentionally.


    Danzo instantly felt a deep malice assaults his senses.


    Next, Hiruzen handed the scroll to Koharu, then Homura, and finally to Danzo.


    After a short nce, Danzo knew that the target of this meeting was him.


    Yondaime, what do you mean by this?


    Danzo closed the scroll, looked at Minato with his one eye, and said with a snort, Its just some small gambling halls, is there a need to call us for urgent meeting like this?


    Minato raised a finger and said: First, gambling is very harmful. Once someone indulge in it, they will lose their mind and damage their physical and mental health. Damage to physical and mental health, and at worst, they will go bankrupt and embark on the road of crime, which will seriously affect the development of the vige!


    Minato raised his second finger, Secondly, the capital flow of these gambling halls reaches nine figures, but the tax they paid is only over mere a hundred thousand! It seriously damages the interests of the vige!


    Third!


    Minato raised his third finger and stared solemnly at Danzo, Advisor Danzo, the funds of these small gambling halls ended up in your pocket, right?


    Danzo sat there calmly, and said neither fast nor slow: No, the funds went into the Root, and I didnt even take even 1 ryo of it.


    Danzo, why did you do this? Koharu looked at him with puzzled expression.


    Because Yondaime has cut the Roots funding by half, so I did it as ast resort. Danzo said.


    The decision to cut the Root and Anbus funding is the first decision made by Yondaime after he be the Hokage, and it is reasonable in every circumstance, so we shouldnt object it.


    Hiruzen calmly countered Danzos words, and said in a light tone, Besides, the war has ended, and the viges entrustedmissions have also grown with each passing day. It is reasonable to cut down the Anbu and Roots funding, and let the Shinobi of the two departmentse out to take care of the viges entrustedmissions. Danzo, I really dont understand why you would do such a thing.


    Everything I do is for Konoha!


    Danzos eye nced at the few people present, and said with a sneer, You all think the war is over, but since the death of Shodaime Hokage, there have been Three Shinobi World Wars. Who can guarantee that the Fourth Shinobi World War will not happen?


    Hiruzen frowned, and was about to interrupt, but Danzo didnt give him a chance.


    Yondaime! I have nothing to say if you naively cut the Anbus funding, but you cant do such thing to the Root!


    Danzo argued with convictions, If Anbu and Roots funding were cut at the same time, it will inevitably affect the collection of intelligence. What if war breaks out again at this time? Iwagakure has defeated Sunagakure and it is entirely possible for them to invade Konoha. Kumogakures army is still hovering outside the border, and the shadow of war will fall again at any time, so no matter what, I


    I understand what you mean.


    Minato interrupted him, What you mean is that, I cant cut Anbu and Roots funding at the same time?


    Danzo frowned, he did say this, but


    Without waiting for him to refute, Minato continued: Then I decided to increase the Anbus funding, so Advisor Danzo, stop doing these things in the future.


    You


    Danzo stood up in surprise and anger, and red at Minato with a livid face, You! You!!


    This is the first thing, the second thing, I just said about the harm of gambling halls, so in the future, Konoha will not allow it any more gambling halls to exist in the vige!


    Minato smiled slightly and asked, Advisor Danzo, what do you think?


    Danzos face twitched slightly, and he just red at Minato without saying a word.


    Minato was not angry by Danzos re, and continued: The third thing is, I want to ask Advisor Danzo to make up for the underpaid taxes of these small gambling halls.


    Danzo was already furious with Minato, so when he heard Minatos next words, he finally couldnt help but explode: I said, I didnt take the money from those gambling halls!!!


    But the money went to the Root, didnt it?


    Minato smiled brightly and said, If Advisor Danzo has no power to control the Root and cant get the tax back, I can send someone


    I got it!!


    Danzos face darkened again and again, he gritted his teeth and interrupted Minato, I will make up the tax!!


    This is for the best.


    Minato nodded Then, the next thing is about tax collection. From this gambling hall incident


    Im feeling a little ufortable, so Im leaving first. Danzo really didnt want to see Minatos face anymore, so with a sullen face, he got up and left.


    Hiruzen, who is on the side, was a little dazed when he saw this. His mood was extremelyplicated at this moment, and he finally heaved a long sigh.


    He is a little pleased with Minatos growth, and a little sad for Danzo, but all of this has nothing to do with him.


    As for Koharu and Homura, both of them looked at each other and were shocked by Minatos methods. They didnt expect that such a trivial matter would directly cause Danzo to be in a dilemma, so terrifying!

 Chapter 376: Examiner

    Chapter 376: Examiner


    Kanp didnt know what happened in Sunagakure.


    He also didnt know about Minato and Danzos confrontation in the Hokage Tower.


    At this time, he was following Genma, kneeling and begging for the 1/3 Flying Thunder God Technique passed to him by Minato.


    Its really strange when you think about it.


    Genma held a senbon in his mouth, looked at Kanp yfully, and said with a smile, Obviously there are four of us, but why did Hokage-sama only divide Flying Thunder God Technique into three parts?


    Kanp said: Because Hokage-sama thinks that I dont have the talent to train the Flying Thunder God Technique, and you are his direct bodyguards, so it is divided into three parts!


    In that case, why didnt Hokage-sama forbid you from learning the Flying Thunder God Technique?


    Genma took a step back and asked with a smile, Kanp, if you can help me solve this puzzle, I will give you the original copy.


    Kanp said righteously: Because I performed very well in the Third Shinobi World War and made outstanding contributions, so Hokage-sama took special care of me.


    Is that so? Genma looked suspicious, but looking at Kanp with a sincere expression and thinking about Minatos sincere attitude, he cant help but believe it.


    So Genma first copied the Flying Thunder God Techniques method in his hand, and then gave the original to Kanp.


    Kanp suppressed his excitement, and then went to find Raido in Iwashi, and stubbornly asked for the original copies in their hands.


    Although the process is not tortuous, Kanp still feels very tired.


    After returning home, he immediately shut himself in the bedroom and started reciting.


    After memorizing, he started collecting one of the original copies. Of course, it failed without any surprises.


    In the afternoon of the next day, Kanp followed Genmas group of three to ept Minatos guidance in training. After that, the four people began to have an exchange about the Flying Thunder God Technique. Because they are currently in the rookie stage, there is almost no real content in the exchange process.


    But Minato is happy to see it, because Flying Thunder God Technique cant be mastered by guidance alone, and it requires their own insight more!


    Its like the Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint of Nidaime Hokage is a pattern, but the imprint of Minatos Flying Thunder God Technique is more like a text. If they dont incorporate their own insight into Flying Thunder God Technique, they cant grasp it!


    In the exchange process, Kanps group of four learned from each other, and most of them get sparks that was caused by their ideas colliding, which is of great help to train the Flying Thunder God Technique.


    Therefore, unless the Kanps group of four really encounter difficult questions, Minato did not want to guide them in the Flying Thunder God Technique.


    Time passed, and at the end of January, the careless Kushina finally found out that she was pregnant. After Minato learned about it, he sent Kakashi to take care of Kushina without saying a word.


    There are two purposes for doing this. One is to protect Kushinas safety, and the other is to hope that during the protection process, Kushinas lively, strong, and optimistic spirit can influence Kakashi and help him get out of the shadow of Rins death.


    At the same time, the former Hokage and the current advisor, Hiruzen, has found out about it too.


    Sandaime. Seeing Hiruzening to his office, Minato respectfully asked him to sit down.


    Haha, Yondaime, theres no need to be so polite. I came to see you this time, because I want to talk to you about the contribution reward.


    Hiruzen said with a smile, Although as Danzo said, Iwagakure and Kumogakure are still eyeing Konoha like a tiger watching its prey, but as long as there are no idents in the vige, they wont dare to start a war lightly, so I think its time to turn everyones contribution into reward.


    Minato nodded and said with a smile: Then, Ill leave this matter to Sandaime.


    Thats not what I meant.


    Hiruzen waved his hand and said with a smile, In this war, most of the Shinobi in the vige have made great contributions, but there are also some of them who are obviously powerful, but have never appeared on the battlefield. Yondaime, lets take advantage of the distribution of contribution reward this time to take a good look at the Shinobi in the vige.


    Minato showed thoughtful look, and said: I understand, thank you for your reminder, Sandaime.


    Then, Ill take my leave first. After saying that, Hiruzen got up and left.


    In the afternoon of the same day, Minato ordered all departments to count the contributions of all Shinobi during the war, and demanded that the contributions be converted into rewards within a week. Those with positions were promoted and their sries raised, and for those without positions were given money and houses.


    Three dayster, the statistics of each department werepleted and the rewards began to be distributed.


    At the same time, the statistical list was also in Minatos hands, and then Minato ordered the Anbu topare the list of Shinobi registered in the vige to find out which Shinobi had been leeching in this war.


    And with the distribution of the reward, the support of the viges Shinobi for Minato naturally skyrocketed again.


    In Gekko n, including Hoshino, made contributions on the battlefield were rewarded with money, except for one person, which is Kanp.


    Hoshino felt that something was wrong, so he immediately went to find Kanp.


    At this time, Kanp was sealed in the quilt and could not move. Thanks to Hoshino who arrived and broke the seal with violence, he was able to rescue Kanp. Kanp thanked him from the bottom of his heart!!!


    Kanp, the contribution reward for the war has been distributed, but why is your name not there? Hoshino asked with a serious face.


    He didnt care about the rewards for contribution conversion, but these contributions were obtained by every Shinobi in exchange for their lives, so even the smallest contributions could be obtained.


    Whats more, Kanps contributions are not just a little bit.


    Not to mention anything else, just the Battle of Kannabi Bridge, which changed the situation in the Shinobi World, is enough to make Kanps contribution stand out from the entire Gekkou n!


    Kanp thought it was a big deal, but he didnt expect it to be this


    He said speechlessly: Father, all my contributions have been converted for Anbus contributions.


    Uh I almost forgot that you were in the Anbu during the war.


    Hoshino coughed in embarrassment, and asked again, Then, since you have quit Anbu, what about the contribution?


    Kanp shook his head: I dont know.


    Go to Yondaime-sama and ask. You cant just leave it in the Anbu like this.


    Hoshino said seriously, Your contributions are enough to get a big house in the most beautiful part of the vige.


    As the victorious side, more and more people havee to settle in Konoha most recently, so the vige is also continuously expanding outwards. In order to cope with the increasing number of vigers, the higher-ups will not allow anyone to buildrge houses, and the existingrge houses are also in the hands of the Noble ns.


    If Konoha ispared to the Kyoto in Kanps previous life, then a big house is a big courtyard house, and even if you have money, you may not be able to buy it.


    Hoshino has the ambition to make the Gekko n a Noble n, so he naturally hopes that the n has a big house!


    Kanp doesnt understand Hoshinosambition, but his eyes couldnt help but lit up when he hears about the big house!


    Thats right, as the Gekko ns Young n Head, how can I live in such a small house?


    Moreover, I have to sleep on the same futon with Hayate every night, and I would be kicked from time to time by him. I cant bear it!


    I must live in a big house!


    Kanp immediately rushed into the bathroom to wash up, and then went to the kitchen to grab two onigiri and stuffed them in his mouth before rushing towards the Hokage Tower.


    Although Kushina is pregnant, Minato still shows up to work at Hokage Tower early every day and never ckens.


    Today is no exception.


    Before Kanp arrived, Minato was discussing with Homura about the Chunin Exams next month.


    Yondaime, now that the war has ended, the viges need forbat power is no longer urgent, so for this Chunin Exams, I raising the requirements and strictly controlling the number of promotions! Homura said expressionlessly.


    Minato nodded, and said thoughtfully: Indeed, because of the war, many Genin, who graduated less than one or two years, took the Chunin Exams in a hurry. After being promoted to Chunin, they entered the battlefield directly, causing many tragedies to happen. Its time to change this situation! Advisor Homura, in addition to the requirements you mentioned, I also n to reduce the number of Chunin Exams year by year in the future, so that the Genin has more time to temper themselves.


    Homura smiled and said: In this way, although it will cause dissatisfaction among some Genin, it will protect them better. Yondaime, Sandaime did not misunderstand you!


    Advisor Homura praised me too much. Minato said with a subtle smile.


    Homura got up with a smile and said: Since Yondaimes purpose and thoughts are the same as mine, I wont say much about the rest. I will leave first.


    Minato quickly got up and sent him to the door.


    When Kanp entered Hokage Tower, he happened to meet with Homura who wasing down. The former nced at Kanp, ignored him, and left.


    Kanp also didnt want to pay attention to these old antiques, so he went straight to the outside of Hokages Office.


    Looking for Hokage-sama?


    The person guarding outside the office today is Genma again.


    Brother Genma, please inform Hokage-sama of my visit. Kanp said with a smile.


    "


    "


    Genma smiled, then knocked on the door and said: Hokage-sama, Kanp is here.


    Let him in. Minatos gentle voice came from the office.


    Pushing the door open, Kanp saw Minato is opening the window to let the fresh air flow in.


    Hokage-sama, that, there is something I want to consult with you. Kanp started to speak shyly.


    Whats the matter? Minato fixed the open window, turned his head and asked.


    Its about the contributions.


    Kanp said, All my contributions on the battlefield have been exchanged for Anbus contributions, that, I


    Minato understood what Kanp meant, and couldnt help but chuckled: Why didnt you think of this when you quit Anbu?


    Kanp said: I just remembered it too.


    Minatoughed and shook his head, and then said: Then what are you going to exchange for these contributions now?


    House!


    Kanp said without thinking, Big house!


    After having a big house, lets see who dares to say licking dog has no house in the future!


    Minato was stunned, and asked: Are you nning to exchange all your contributions for a house?


    Kanp nodded repeatedly.


    Minato frowned slightly, and couldnt help but reminded him: Kanp, once the contribution is exchanged, it will be gone. Have you really thought about it?


    In fact, people like Dove, Crow, and other Shinobi who also participated in the Battle of Kannabi Bridge, their merits are not much worse than Kanp, but they didnt dare to use all their contributions to exchange for a house. After all, contributions are omnipotent. They can not only be used for promotion, but also be used to buy Ninjutsu and Ninja Tools. Even if it is used to buy a house, it is impossible to exchange all contributions at once.


    Kanps behavior is simply retaliatory consumption of a nouveau riche!


    However, even if Kanp knew this, he didnt care. He cant help it. He doesntck money, Ninja Tools, Ninjutsu, or training resources, he justcks a big house!


    So he nodded affirmatively: Ive decided, Hokage-sama!


    Minato looked Kanp with a strange expression, then nodded and said: I understand,ter I will let the Anbu exchange your contributions into the corresponding house. There should be news tomorrow.


    Thank you, Hokage-sama!


    Kanp bowed to thank him, and then wanted to say goodbye and leave, but unexpectedly, Minato suddenly asked, Kanp, after you quit Anbu, it seems that you havent done any missions, right?


    Kanp stood there for a while and didnt respond.


    Why would he suddenly say about this?


    Does he dislike me for not contributing GDP to the vige?


    Kanp felt a little uncertain in his heart, and said: Hokage-sama, the war is finally over, so I want to rest for a while.


    Minato smiled and said: Even so, you cant rest all the time. I happen to have a mission here to give you.


    Hokage-sama, please tell me, I promise toplete the mission! Kanp immediately expressed his loyalty.


    Next month, there will be the first Chunin Exams of this year, and I would like to ask you to be the examiner of the second stage of the exams. Minato solemnly invited.


    Kanp was startled.


    Examiner?


    Not a head examiner?


    It seems that you look down on people a bit, big brother~

 Chapter 377: Choose One of Three

    Chapter 377: Choose One of Three


    After epting the examiners job, Kanp left the Hokage Tower.


    When he got home, Kanp found that Hoshino had been waiting in the living room. Seeing himing back, he hurried over and asked: How is it?


    Kanp quickly gave a thumbs up and said: Dont worry, Hokage-sama has agreed to my request!


    Thats great!


    Hoshino was overjoyed and quickly asked, Which big house does Yondaime-sama n to exchange for you?


    Kanp felt something is strange, coughed dryly, and said, We have to wait for the news from the Anbu. I guess we will have to wait a day or two.


    So its like that.


    Hoshino nodded, and his expression was a little excited. After turning around twice, he couldnt help but ran out to brag to Inoue and Matsushita.


    Kanp couldnt understand what he is doing and went straight back to the bedroom to lie down. Because he didnt feel sleepy, he chose to take out the Flying Thunder God Techniques scroll and three copies of Flying Thunder God Techniques papers, and collected them after reading.


    But it was another three-game failing streak.


    Kanp was not discouraged at all, and continued to read and study. After a while, he really felt drowsy and fell into a deep asleep.


    At noon the next day, not long after Kanp got up, an Anbu found him and told him to go to the Hokage Tower.


    Kanp reckoned that the big house had been settled down, so he rushed over without having time for lunch.


    When he arrived at the Hokage Tower, Kanp was very hungry. He didnt eat breakfast or lunch and ran wildly just now. His stomach couldnt take it anymore, so he bought some oden cooking from a nearby tavern to fill his stomach, and then rushed to see Minato.


    Minato is also eating the Love Bento at this time. When Kanpes in, he put down his chopsticks with a smile, and said: Youre here, the Anbu has found three ces for the big house you want, see which one you like.


    Minato handed over a map to him.


    Kanp quickly stepped forward to take it. On the map, he saw three small circles were circled with a red ink. Kanp looked at it carefully for a while, but didnt understand anything.


    Hokage-sama, where are these three ces? Kanp asked honestly.


    Minato chuckled, and pointed to the three circles and briefly introduced: This house is adjacent to the Uchiha n, this one is close to the Hyuga n, this house is slightly remote and it is close to the Sarutobi n, Kanp, which one you wanted to choose?


    Kanp was dumbfounded.


    Uchiha?


    Hyuga?


    Sarutobi?


    Why does it feel like its not asking me to choose a house, but asking me to join another n?!


    Kanp has a suspicious expression on his face.


    Minato seemed to see through what he was thinking, and shook his head andughed: Dont think too much. These three houses belonged to the three great ns before, but the owner of these houses died in this war. After negotiation, the property rights of these houses have been assigned to under the name of the vige.


    Kanp breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this.


    So, have you decided? Minato asked.


    Kanp touched the chin and started pondering.


    First of all, Sarutobi n does not have Kekkei Genkai. So living near their n would only make me cant use my golden finger on them, pass!


    Secondly, the Uchiha n now has two Mangekyo, among which the Dojutsu of Shisuis Mangekyo is Kotoamatsukami, and I have caught by Shisuis Genjutsu more than once. Currently, I still felt guilty conscience towards this guy, so I still cant live next door to them.


    In this way, I can only be Hyuga ns neighbor.


    But Hyuga n has Byakugan. What if they used Byakugan to peek at my house all day long, wouldnt I lose all my privacy?


    Kanp is tangled.


    Minato looked at Kanp strangely: Kanp, do you have any problems?


    Kanp nced at Minato, and suddenly remembered that Minato is also good at Fuinjutsu, so he immediately asked: Hokage-sama, is there any Fuinjutsu that can be used to block Byakugans view?


    Blocking Byakugans view?


    Minato was taken aback, and then said with a smile: So, your choice is the house near the Hyuga n?


    Kanp nodded, then shook his head, and said shyly: I was worried that the Hyuga n would peep into my private life after I moved in.


    Minato didnt know whether to cry orugh upon hearing this, and exined helplessly: Hyuga ns Byakugan does have a strong see through ability, but they can only see others Chakra Pathway System and Chakras flow, nothing more.


    Kanp asked: What do you mean?


    Byakugans see-through ability can only work on humans and Summoned Beasts with Chakra. It cannot see through walls, trees, stones and other objects. That is to say, even if they use Byakugan, they can only see your Chakra Pathway System and Chakras flow, and its impossible for them to peep into your private life.


    Minato chuckled and said, Wait until you get in touch with the Shinobi of the Hyuga n more, youll understand by then.


    Is that so?


    Kanp was stunned for a moment, and then thought about it, Thats right, if Byakugan can peek at others when they are taking a bath, shit, and other things, thend several kilometers from the Hyuga n would have be no mansnd, right?


    Kanp Xin happily said: I understand.


    So, what is your final choice? Minato asked again.


    Ill choose the big house near the Hyuga n! Kanp affirmed.


    Minato nodded, and said: Wild Cat, take Kanp to that house to have a look.


    Yes!


    Wild Cat came out from the corner of the room, and her voice is clean and tidy, like the firm tone of a professional workce beauty.


    Leaving the Hokage Tower, Kanp curiously asked: Wild Cat, how did you manage to work in Hokage-samas office?


    Im a talent, so of course Hokage-sama called me to work for him. Wild Cat said with proudful tone.


    Really?


    Kanp squinted his eyes and thought for a while, then his eyes lit up, Is it because I know you that he chose you to be my guide?


    Nonsense! It was obviously because Hokage-sama took a fancy to my talent!


    Wild Cat then continued to brag, I feel like I will be Hokage-samas lover soon!


    This girl is really crazy. She still wanted to be a mistress!


    Kanp covered his forehead helplessly, but after thinking about it carefully, he felt that its normal, after all, spring ising.


    It took the two over an hour to arrive at Hyuga ns residence.


    Although this is the Hyuga ns residence, the vast majority of people here are not from the Hyuga n. Walking on the street, Kanp saw that there are few Byakugan, and the overwhelming majority of them are all normal people of ck pupils.


    However


    The houses here feel quite big. Kanp looked around curiously.


    Wild Cat then said: These big houses belong to the Hyuga n, which is why it is called the Hyuga ns residence.


    Just because the house is big?


    Sure enough, its crude and direct!


    Kanp likes this kind of method.


    I hope my house is bigger than all of them. Kanp murmured.


    When Wild Cat heard him, she smiled: Congrattions, your wish hase true.


    As she said that, the two had already arrive at a gate.


    Here we are. Wild Cat said with a smile.


    Kanp looked around, and was horrified to find that the walls on both sides of the gate of the house each extended about 70 meters!


    In other words, the length of this house is one hundred and forty meters.


    What about the width?


    Kanp dashed to a hundred meters away and looked down at a right angle, and found that the house looks like a square


    If it is square, the area is 140*140


    Kanp made a small calction in his heart, and felt very satisfied.


    The area of this house is equivalent to 2.7 football fields!


    What a huge mansion!


    Kanp was inexplicably surprised. He turned his head and saw Wild Cating over, and asked casually: Who was the owner of this house before?


    It is Hyuga Nobuyuki-sama! Wild Cat replied.


    Kanp shook his head and said: Ive never heard of him.


    Idiot!


    Wild Cat scolded angrily, Hyuga Nobuyuki-sama is Hyuga ns previous n Head!


    Kanp frowned and recalled, and then asked: Is he the grandfather of the Current n n, Hyuga Hiashi?


    Wild Cat nodded: Thats right.


    Then, I will live in the house Hyuga Hiashis Grandfather. He wonte to trouble me in the future, right? Kanp was a little panicked.


    Wild Cat rolled her eyes angrily, and then she really saw a Byakugan.


    No.


    A clear voice came from behind Kanp.


    Kanp turned his head abruptly, Heh, what a big pair of Byakugan!


    The visitor is the Current n Head of Hyuga n, Hyuga Hiashi!


    Hiashi-sama. Kanp bowed slightly, feeling a little inexplicably ufortable in his heart, secretly thinking that he really cant speak ill of others behind their back.


    Hiashi smiled and said: I live next door, and we will be neighbors from now on. Please take care of me, Gekko Kanp.


    The corner of Kanps mouth twitched upon hearing this, Neighbors?


    Although Minato has told me that this house is adjacent to the Hyuga n, but neighbors isnt it too close?


    But thinking that Byakugan didnt have the ability to see through walls, he felt relieved.


    Please take care of me too, Hiashi-sama. Kanp said with a smile.


    After saying hello, Hiashi left.


    Then Kanp, Im leaving too. Wild Cat waved her hands and said goodbye after handing the key to Kanp.


    Eh, wait, wont you help me move? Kanp grabbed her.


    No way! Wild Cat rejected him cleanly, and then quickly flickered and disappeared.


    Holding the key to the big house, Kanp felt veryplicated in his heart.


    If this house is in my previous life, I am afraid


    Kanp shook his head, and then use the key to open the gate and entered. After opening the gate, he saw a bluestone path in front of him, and on the left side of the path, there are green bamboos, which are still green even in the cold winter.


    There is a small pond on the right, and there is a rockery in the small pond. Kanp passed by and took a look, and found that the pond was covered with colorful pebbles, but there are no fish.


    There are flowers and nts nted by the pond, most of which have withered.


    Kanp walked along the bluestone path, and after walking more than ten meters, he found a series of Japanese-style houses connected together. The long corridor spreads to the left and right sides, and then winds towards the rear.


    Kanp didnt have time to take a closer look, so he quickly used Body Flicker Technique to stroll around. In addition to the green bamboos and pond in the front yard, there is also a huge backyard behind, and there is an open- air training ground in the center. There is also rockery like before near the training ground. There are also wooden corridors, small bridges and flowing water on both sides. However, there are only more than 30rge and small rooms, which only upy about a quarter of the area.


    The more Kanp looked at it, the more he likes this big house!


    He went home immediately and told his family about the news.


    After Hoshino knew about it, his face was flushed and he was so excited that he wanted to grab Kanp to see the big house immediately. Fortunately, Kanp stopped him.


    Tou-san, lets go see it together when Kaa-san and Hayatee back. Kanp said.


    Thats right, thats right. Hoshino nodded repeatedly.


    It was night when Keiko and Hayate came back, then the group of four people went straight to the Gekko Tavern to have a good meal, and then looked at the big house under Kanps lead.


    After that, the four people unanimously decided to move in tomorrow and enjoy their new life!


    But having said that, it still took two days for Kanp and his family to actually move in, because the house is too big and requires various cleaning and tidying up. When everything was settled, two days have passed.


    Afterwards, Hoshino invited all the ns people to their new big house, and treated them to a good meal.


    In the next few days, Kanp was actually a little worried about his father.


    He used to live in a small house. Although it was a bit crowded, he was surrounded by his nsmen. He could see Inoue and Matsushita when he went out. But now they moved to this new ce, it is about an hour away from the Gekko ns residence, so Kanp is worried that his father would be lonely.


    However, after a few days, Kanp found that he was worrying for nothing.


    Although Hoshino is crippled and cant be a Shinobi anymore, thats because the Chakra Pathway System on his right hand is dead. He can no longer hold sword and loses his battle strength, thats why he retires, but his feet are still very good, and as long as he injects Chakra into his feet, he can still run fast. So every day, he could run back to Inoue and Matsushita to y shogi and chat, and these days, Hoshino is also dealing with the people nearby, so he also met many people from the Hyuga n.


    Kanp was very pleased when he found out about this. He wanted to wait until his father got familiar with their new surroundings, and then asked him to walk around with him, and collect all the nearby Byakugan!


    A few dayster, Konohas Year 48 Chunin Exams began.

 Chapter 378: Crazy Exploration

    Chapter 378: Crazy Exploration


    The Chunin Exams in peacetime is generally divided into three sessions. The first stage is written test, the second stage is Forest of Deaths experience, and the third stage is individual battle.


    However, Minato and Homura decided to increase the difficulty of the Chunin Exams after discussing about it, so thest individual battle will be divided into two rounds.


    The first individual battle will be held internally, and the loser will be eliminated, which means that this time, the individual battle will directly eliminate half of the participants!


    The second individual battle will be the same as before. It will be held at thepetition venue, but even if they win, the participants may not be able to sessfully promoted to Chunin, its because the requirements for the Chunin Exams have increased.


    As for how much it was increased, only the Hokage has the final say!


    Thats not all. ording to Minatos n, the Chunin Exams will gradually change from several times a year to once every few years!


    In other words, the threshold for a Genin to be promoted to Chunin is gradually increasing!


    As a senior who has been promoted to Chunin, Kanp is very pleased to see this scene.


    On the day when the Chunin Exams officially started, Kanp, as the examiner of the second stage, rushed to the Forest of Death early to join the rest of the examiners.


    Kanp, here.


    As soon as Kanp arrived, he heard a familiar voice from the crowd. He looked for the one calling him, and found that it was Genma, and hes waving at him with a smile.


    Kanp quickly walked over and said: Brother Genma, I didnt expect that you would be an examiner too.


    Hokage-sama specially sent me here. Genma said with a smile.


    Are Brother Raido and Brother Iwashi here too? Kanp asked.


    They didnte, there must be someone by Hokage-samas side. Genma shrugged.


    Brother Genma, could it be that you are the head examiner for the second stage?


    Kanp remembered that in Narutos Chunin Exams, Genma was the head examiner for thest stage of the exams.


    How is it possible?


    Genma shook his head with a smile, and said, The head examiner in this stage is a Jonin named Ohashi.


    Kanp turned pale: Ohashi?!


    It turned out to be this powerful Kunoichi who is good at Taijutsu!


    Kanp, your face is so strange.


    Genma looked at him in surprise, Do you know this head examiner?


    Kanp nodded: Ive met her before.


    Ohashi is someone with virtue and art Bah, shes Hyuga Ueki, Ichiro Miyamoto, and Tanaka Nakanos Jonin Instructor. When Kanp went to his first C-Rank with Team 2, he met this team as it is a joint mission, so Kanp still remembers Ohashis image and temperament.


    Kanp couldnt help but looked around, but found no one, so he turned around and asked: Why dont you see Ohashi-sensei?


    Why do you call her sensei?


    Genma was a little confused, but still replied, She is in the written test venue now, and will note over until the end of the written test.


    So its like that.


    Kanp nodded, and then chatted with Genma for a while.


    Time passed, and it was noon soon.


    The legendary excellent Kunoichi, Ohashi, with both virtue and skill, finally rushed over with a group of Genin participants.


    When Kanp saw this, he immediately stood there in awe!


    So many?


    Genma stared at the Genin behind Ohashi in surprise, Hokage-sama obviously made the exam more difficult.


    Kanp coughed dryly, and said, Well, its just a written test after all, so not many people can be eliminated.


    Genma thought about it, and said with a smile: It seems that the task for the elimination has to be handed over to us.


    After bringing the group of Genin participants outside the Forest of Death, Ohashi immediately announce the second stages rules.


    The second test will start now, the Forest of Deaths experience! The rules of this stage are very simple. Later, the captain of each team wille to me to receive a scroll. The scroll is divided into two types: Heaven and Earth. Only the team that obtains these two scrolls and arrives at the Forest of Deaths central tower within seven days can pass, and the rest will be eliminated!


    The rules customized by Ohashi are crude and simple. ording to this rule, at least half of the teams will be eliminated!


    Ohashi-sensei!


    A young man, who has white pupils, raised his hand and asked, In other words, during the exam, we can fight the other teams for the scrolls in their hands?


    Kanp looked over and found that the person was Shisuis ssmate at the Academy, Hyuga Ueki, and he was also a student of Ohashi!


    And next to Hyuga tree were Miyamoto Ichiro and Tanaka Nakano.


    Ohashi looked at him for a long time, nodded and said: You can fight, but you cant cause permanent injury or death in the battle, do you understand?


    What if there is permanent injury or death? One of the Genin asked again.


    Then, I can only me you for bad fate! Because


    Ohashi smiled charmingly and said, Being a Shinobi is not a game!


    The face of these Genin didnt show any change. After all, the war has just ended, and many people here have been on the frontline and are not afraid of death!


    There are even Genin from a few teams whose eyes are red, eagerly looking at the other teams Genin.


    Ill start distributing the scrolls now. Ohashi said.


    After the words fell, each teams captains lined up to receive their teams scroll.


    Standing not far away, Kanp looked at Ohashis moving back. He suddenly noticed that someone in the team was ring at him frequently, which greatly affected his mood. Annoyed, Kanp turned his head fiercely, and then he was surprised to find that the person was none other than Anko!


    Anko also participated in the Chunin Exams?


    Didnt she follow Orochimaru and traveled around the Shinobi World?


    And who does she team up with?


    Kanp asked Anko with his eyes, and Anko returned a reassuring look. The two sidesmunicated with each other, and just as Kanp was about to wink again, It happened to be Ankos turn to receive the scroll, so the eye contact between the two could only stop there.


    Do you know her? Genma, who is next to him, poked Kanp with his elbow and asked with a smile.


    Kanp nodded: Its my ssmate and friend at the Academy, Mitarashi Anko, she is Orochimarus disciple.


    Orochimaru?


    Genmas face turned serious, Is it Orochimaru-sama, who is one of the legendary Sannin?


    Kanp nodded.


    I didnt expect that she is Orochimaru-samas diciple!


    Genma looked at Anko in amazement, and then his expression was slightly shocked, Huh? She Did she join the Chunin Exams alone?


    Kanp also discovered this, because Anko stood alone in the corner of the crowd after receiving the scroll, and the Genin from several nearby teams were pointing at her, and their eyes harbored evil intents. One could tell that they were thinking about those shameful things.


    As expected of Orochimaru-samas disciple, she actually dares to take the Chunin Exams alone.


    Genma said in a low voice, ording to the rules of this stage, if she wanted to pass this stage, she must get the scroll from other teams alone! And each team also doesnt know what type of scroll the other sides holds. In this way, the difficulty of collecting the scrolls has at least doubled.


    Kanp chuckled and said: Its not as exaggerated as you said. Ohashi-sensei didnt say that teams cant cooperate with each other, so she can definitely cooperate with the teams that have the same type of scrolls.


    You are right.


    Genmaughed and said, Then lets wait and see!


    After Ohashi distributed the scroll, she ordered the test to start.


    After the iron opened, the group of Genin teams entered the Forest of Death one after another.


    Next, it is the task of the examiners.


    Ohashi waved her hand to summon the examiner next to her, and seriously said: Your task is to supervise the members of each group. Unless they encounter life and death situation, you are not allowed to appear in front of them. If any of you vite it, no matter who it is, I will severely punish them! Understand?


    Yes!


    After the examiners responded, they immediately rushed into the iron, followed the Genins trail, and separated, each picked a team to follow.


    Genma seems to be particrly interested in Orochimarus disciple, so after entering the Forest of Death, he directly followed behind Anko, while Kanp is tracking the Hyuga Uekis team.


    Ueki has Byakugan, so the difficulty of tracking this group is a bit high, but Kanp wants to see Byakugans ability, so he followed along.


    For the next half a day, the people in each team are looking for a ce to rest, and then ate to replenish their strength, before cautiously moved towards the Forest of Deaths central tower.


    Ueki used Byakugan from time to time to detect the surrounding area.


    At this time, Kanp will quickly flicker and move back.


    It cant be helped, the Byakugan of the Branch Houses members has a 359-degrees view, and their vision can reach one kilometer away. With the see-through ability, almost no Shinobi can avoid Byakugans detection.


    When Ueki used Byakugan for the first time, Kanp, who followed behind, was extremely worried and hurriedly retreated one kilometer away. When Ueki used Byakugan for the second time, Kanp retreated 800 meters away, and for the third time, 500 meters


    Kanp probed the range of Uekis Byakugans vision, and it was not until 70 meters that Ueki finally noticed him.


    Theres someone!


    Uekis expression changed slightly, but the sudden aura disorder at this moment rmed Kanp, so Kanp immediately flickered backwards.


    Where? Miyamoto and Nakano took out their kunai vigntly at the same time.


    Theyre already gone.


    Ueki turned his head and looked back, his face is grim, The speed of the other party is so fast, lets get out of here!


    After they left, Kanp followed them againn, pondering in his heart: Uekis 359-degrees view Byakugan is just 70 meters?


    So short?


    Is it because he is just a Genin and his Chakra is not big enough, or his Byakugan is not pure enough?


    Next, Kanp used shadow clone and ordered the shadow clone to be 100 meters in front of Uekis group of three. As a result, as soon as Ueki used Byakugan, he discovered the shadow clones Chakra.


    Then the shadow clone kept retreating, and only after reaching five hundred meters away that Ueki can no longer detect him.


    After seeing this, Kanp understands that when Ueki used Byakugan to detect in a certain direction, he can see things within one kilometer, including the 359-degrees view in a range of 70 meters.


    Just as he was thinking about this, Ueki at the front had sessfully ambushed another team by relying on his Byakugans detection ability, and they are lucky enough to get the scroll of the Heaven they needed. Then, the three people rushed all the way and sessfully arrived at the Forest of Deaths central tower by evading other team with Uekis Byakugan.


    The task is over.


    When the three people entered the central tower, Kanps five-day boring task finally ended.


    However, he has also gained a little bit, he at least has figured out some of Byakugans abilities.


    Of course, Ueki is just a Genin, and his Byakugans abilities should not have been fully developed yet.


    In the next two days, some new teams arrived one after another. On the seventh day, Genma followed Anko to the central tower.


    How is it? Kanp leaned over and asked him.


    Genma replied with a strange expression: Kanp, this ssmate of yours is really not simple.


    After Anko entered the Forest of Death, she knew that she would definitely be the target of other teams, so she didnt hide blindly, but left traces on purpose to guide her pursuers to encounter the people from other teams, and sit back to reap the benefits.


    Therefore, although Anko participated alone, she also sessfullypleted the Forest of Deaths experience!

 Chapter 379: Hizashi and Neji

    Chapter 379: Hizashi and Neji


    Hokage Tower.


    Hokages Office.


    Anbu Commander, Eagle is reporting important matter with Minato.


    Hokage-sama, ording to theparison of the list of Shinobi registered in the vige and the list of Shinobi who made contribution in this war, we found more than 900 Shinobi without any contribution.


    Eagle said in low voice, After investigation, more than 100 Shinobi have retired, and more than 300 Shinobi cannot go to battlefield due to physical reasons.


    Minatos brows knitted tightly, and asked in disbelief: The remaining five hundred Shinobiare they all Roots Shinobi?


    Thats not the case. In fact, many Roots Shinobi have actually received contributions.


    Eagle said, Danzo-sama led the Roots Shinobi to enter the Land of Rain to perform missions during the war, but most of these Roots Shinobi have died.


    Hearing this, Minato asked, Then, what happened to these five hundred Shinobi?


    A considerable number of them are the Shinobi from the great Shinobi ns. Eagle said.


    Minato was a little puzzled: Didnt the Shinobi from g n have already been dispatched?


    Many of them were still omitted.


    Eagle exined, For example, Nara n, they have a mountain where they grow medicine ingredients and tending the deer, so they need a lot of Shinobi to guard the ce, and they cant all be transferred away. There is also the Uchiha n, which not only to stay with the Military Police Force, but also protecting their ancestralnd, Naka Shrine, and all other great ns have simr situations.


    Minato frowned slightly upon hearing this: It seems that I was thinking wrong.


    At first he thought that the reason Hiruzen asked him to investigate this was to help him find out which ones are Roots Shinobi, But now, it seems that hes telling me the background of the major Shinobi ns?


    Minato took a deep breath and said: Then, are there also other Shinobi who are not from the great Shinobi ns?


    There are also some ninjas who refuse to fight because they are tired of war.


    Eagle hesitated, and said with a wry smile, Its two of the legendary Sannin, Jiraiya-sama and Tsunade-sama.


    This


    Minato was not feeling good when he heard this, and said with a bitter smile, Are there any others?


    There are nearly two hundred people, and excluding Jiraiya-sama and Tsunade-sama, the rest are scattered around the vige and asionally do missions. Because there are too many people, even Anbu cant monitor them all. Eagle said.


    Minato narrowed his eyes: Could it be that Sandaime asked me to pay attention to these Shinobi?


    Among these people is there anyone special? Minato asked.


    Yes, one of the Shinobi is worth noting.


    Eagle took out a piece of paper and handed it over, This person entered the Academy at the age of six, and graduated with excellent grades in the same year. He seems to be a genius.


    Genius?


    Minato took a look at the paper, and his head hurt a little, Why is there no name and photo?


    It has been destroyed. Eagle said, It should have been done by Danzo-sama.


    So this genius may be a Roots Shinobi?


    Minato pondered and said, Monitor him immediately.


    Yes. Eagle nodded, and then asked, Then, do other people need to be watched too?


    Minato pondered again, and said: Choose some of them to be monitored, and if there is no problem, immediately withdraw the staffs, remember not to expose ourselves.


    I understand.


    After the Forest of Deaths experience, Kanp stopped paying attention, as he felt that the participants of the Chunin Exams this time is really bad. Only Anko is worth watching, and the others were not good. Kanp is toozy to watch chickens pecking each other, so he went straight home afterpleting his own task.


    Back to the mansion where he had been away for five days, Kanp looked at the pond on the right side of the gate and the green bamboo forest on the left, and felt a sense offort from inside to outside.


    But when he thought of the Byakugan information he got from Ueki, he felt a little ufortable.


    Hiashi, who is next door, is the Main Houses member of Hyuga n, and Kanp didnt know how much stronger his Byakugans abilitypared to Ueki. If Hiashi uses Byakugan to peep at his house, he will definitely have a panoramic view of the entire mansion, and even if Hiashi cant see the color or picture, seeing Chakras figure squatting in the toilet is still very embarrassing.


    Kanp feels that he must learn Fuinjutsu, and then decorate his mansion with Fuinjutsu, at that time, he should be able to stop Byakugans prying eyes, right?


    But when he thought of his Collection Technique would be left to Flying Thunder God Technique, Kanp became agitated again.


    In the past few days in the Forest of Death, Kanp has not been idle, and he always took out the three pieces of paper to study and collect when he had time, but it was a pity that he kept failing.


    Oh, there are fish.


    Kanp walked to the pond and found that there are fishes in the water now, and the fishes are gold in color, which is quite eye-catching.


    Big brother! Wee back!!


    Hayate ran over from the end of the wooden corridor on the right. Seeing Kanp watching the fish, he immediately eximed excitedly, I went to buy the fishes in the pond with Yugao-chan.


    Kanps face darkened when he heard this, I felt that these fishes are so ugly, they should be stewed tonight.


    Big brother, this is a goldfish, you cant eat it. Hayateughed, and then ran to the green bamboo forest on the right.


    What are you doing? Kanp asked.


    Yugao-chan said that she wanted to eat bamboo shoots, so Ill dig bamboo shoots for her.


    Hayate exined without looking back, and then yelled, Found it!!!


    Then he squeezed into the small bamboo forest with excitement, before he dug out a few finger-thick bamboo shoots.


    Can these bamboo shoots be eaten? Kanp looked at it suspicious.


    It should be edible. Hayate went in and out and dug up a dozen small bamboo shoots. Then, holding these bamboo shoots, he walked along the bluestone road to the wooden corridor, and then ran along the wooden corridor to the right, and his figure quickly disappeared around the corner at the end of the corridor.


    Kanp shook his head helplessly when he saw this. Just as he was about to go in, he heard two people chatting outside the door. One of them was Hoshino, and the other one was very strange. Kanp didnt want to pay attention to it at first, but he vaguely heard his father called the other party Hizashi.


    Hyuga Hizashi?


    Nejis dad?


    Without saying anything, Kanp turned around to the door and saw Hoshino outside the door and Hiashi who was talking to him No, it is Hyuga Hizashi.


    Hiashi and Hizashi are twin brothers, so they look the same.


    If it werent for his father calling him Hizashi just now, Kanp really wouldnt be able to detect the difference between the two.


    Kanp smiled amiably, and just as he was about to speak, he suddenly discovered that there was a sleeping baby in Hoshinos arms!


    Nani!


    Ive only been away for five days, and the two of you gave birth to a stinky brother for me?!


    Even if this is a two-dimensional world, you should be serious about it?!


    Haha, Kanp, youre back. This is Hiashis younger brother, Hyuga Hizashi, call him Uncle Hizashi. When Hoshino saw Kanp standing at the door, and immediately said without stopping.


    Uncle Hizashi, Im Gekko Kanp. Kanp quickly converged his mind and bowed slightly.


    Kanp, Ive heard your father talk about you several times. You are really young and promising. Hizashi praised.


    Thank you for thepliment, Uncle Hizashi. Kanp said a shy smile.


    Kanp, this is Hyuga Neji, the son of Uncle Hizashi. Hoshino gestured to the sleeping baby in his arms with his chin.


    At this moment, Kanp almost shed tears. You are really my father! Even without knowing that I have the Collection Technique, you still got through the rtionship with babies!


    Kanp tremblingly stretched out his salty pig hand and gently touched Nejis plump cheek.


    Waa waa!!


    "


    "


    As a result, when his fingertips touched Nejis cheek, and the baby immediately cried.


    Kanp didnt care about him, and directly threw a Collection Technique.


    The green light cluster in his mind instantly surged.


    Kanp is so excited when he saw this, Is it Byakugan?


    Then Kanp was taken aback, Thats right, this Neji is just a baby, so besides Byakugan, what else is worth collecting inside his body?!


    Kanp is shocked!


    If I use the Collection Technique on a child who has Kekkei Genkai It turns out I have been using the Collection Technique wrong!!


    Kanp felt regret as he thought of this!


    Kanp, youre hurting Neji. Hoshino red at Kanp in disgust, then hugged Neji and shook him twice. The baby suddenly stopped raining, showing a smile like a fool and drooling.


    Its not Kanps fault, children are like this. Hizashi next to him gently said with a smile.


    Ah, I almost forgot that you still have to go to see your brother.


    Hoshino seemed to remember something, and quickly handed over Neji, who is in his arms, to Hizashi.


    Then, I will leave first. After taking Neji, Hizashi turned and walked towards Hiashis house next door.


    Kanp looked at Hizashis back with reluctance, and remembered the feeling of Nejis small cheeks.


    Kanp, it seems that you like that child Neji. Hoshino saw Kanps eyes, and said with a chuckle.


    Kanp nodded repeatedly: I like him, I like it so much! Tou-san, how about bringing Neji home next time?


    The smile on Hoshinos face gradually stiffened: Idiot, what stupid things are you talking about?!


    Uh


    Kanp was stunned, and quickly exined, I mean, take him home to y, no, what I mean is, invite Uncle Hizashi to be a guest at home, and take his child over along the way. That


    Hoshinos expression became more and more suspicious as Kanp spoke.


    Kanp sighed and waved his hand in a dispirited manner: Take it as I didnt say it.


    After saying that, Kanp turned around and entered the door, and then returned to his bedroom which was tens of square meters away in a few flickers.


    The Collection Technique thrown at Neji just now unfortunately failed.


    Although Neji is still a stinky baby who doesnt understand anything, and just know about eating, drooling, and crying at every turn, the childs emotions are more intuitive. Since Kanp made him cry, how high is the probability of sessful collection?


    How about I brought some candy next time?


    Children like to eat candy!


    But Neji should be less than a year old, can he eat sweets?


    I should ask Kaa-santer.


    While his thoughts were flying, he had already taken out the three pieces of paper, and subconsciously threw the Collection Technique on one of them.


    The green light cluster in his mind surged again, and then a light blue dot was ejected.


    When Kanp recovered his thoughts, he realized that he had sessfully collected 1/3 of the Flying Thunder God Technique!


    Kanp is happy, but at the same time, he also felt regretful!


    If I threw the Collection Technique at the Flying Thunder God Techniques scroll just now, wouldnt I already collect the Flying Thunder God Technique directly?


    Kanp gnashed his teeth, Hyuga Neji, it was all your fault, you stinky baby!

 Chapter 380 1/6 Byakugan

    Chapter 380 1/6 Byakugan


    A few dayster, Chunin Exams final individual battle officially began.


    Taking advantage of this extremely rare opportunity, under Kanps instigation, Hoshino brazenly invited Hizashi to watch the match together. Of course, the little Neji followed suit.


    Kanp made the two adults talk, and followed behind Neji, who was sleeping soundly.


    The little baby was drooling while sleeping, blinking from time to time. When Kanp saw that the corners of his mouth were slightly tilted, he suspected that he was having a good dream, so he immediately threw the Collection Technique.


    The green light cluster in his mind surged rapidly, and under Kanps eager gaze, a pale red light dot was finally ejected from the surging green light cluster, rushing into the group of light blue dots like aet.


    Kanp was overjoyed, and hurriedly wrapped it with hiss consciousness.


    Byakugan 1/6 (Kekkei Genkai, iplete)!


    Kanp smiled with joy, and then frowned again in an instant.


    Wait


    1/6?


    Arent they all 3 before?


    Transparent Release, Ice Release, and Explosion Release are all 3, how did Byakugan be 6?


    Is it because Byakugan rank is rtively high?


    Kanp thought about it for a second, and felt that it makes sense, after all, Byakugan is the Kekkei Genkai handed down from the Otsutsuki n, and it is notparable to those weak Kekkei Genkai, and it is not wrong for it to be six!


    Kanp quickly epted this setting.


    Besides, the difference between 3 and 6 is not big, it is just the problem of collecting one more baby, so Kanp doesnt panic at all.


    After collecting Neji, the next one to collect is Hinata from the neighbors house.


    However, Hinata has not been born yet, so Kanp is considering whether to send some medicine to Hiashi.


    Its just that its not easy for him toe forward in this matter, so he has to ask Hoshino!


    Just as he was thinking about this, Neji in his arms suddenly woke up, opened his huge white eyes, and looked Kanp and blinking.


    Kanp quickly made faces to make him happy.


    Hehehe


    Nejiughed stupidly after being teased, and his saliva sshed out everywhere. Kanp didnt have time to wipe the saliva, and quickly threw down another Collection Technique.


    The green light cluster in his mind surged rapidly, and within a short while, another pale red light dot was ejected.


    Kanp happily wiped Nejis saliva, who was giggling endlessly, and while continuing to make faces to make him happy, he secretly sighed, Neji, why are you so so easy to be deceived? The Hyuga ns guarded Byakugan is almost lost by you. When you grow up lets have a snack.


    After saying that in his heart, Kanp threw todaysst Collection Technique.


    When the group arrives at thepetition venue, among the hundreds of light blue dots next to the green light cluster in Kanps mind, there are already three more pale red light dots. At this moment, they are revolving around each other, seemed to be fusing, but in the end, there is no fusion.


    Sure enough, its not enough.


    Since Yondaime-sama ordered the gambling halls to close down, there has been a lot of disputes in the vige. Hizashi came outside thepetition venue and couldnt helpughing when he didnt saw any staff wearing the uniform of the gambling hall.


    Although we couldnt see it on the surface, there must still be them in the dark.


    Hoshino said with great experience, Its hard to eradicate gambling.


    Hoshino-kuns words are really thought-provoking. Hizashi said with a smile.


    Where is it? Its just a random talk, hahaha. Hoshino said with a smile.


    While these two wereplimenting each other, Kanp felt a bit chilly in his heart, as at this moment, Neji in his arms seemed to release dangerous substance!


    After Kanp noticed it, he quickly lifted him up to avoid harming himself!


    Just as he was about to speak, an Anbu flickered over and said: Gekko Kanp, Hokage-sama ask for your presence!


    "


    "


    Hokage-sama called me?


    Kanp turned pale with fright, and hurriedly handed the urinating Neji to between Hoshino and Hizashi, and then said with a face full of self-me, Aiya, I finally managed to hold little brother Neji today, but I didnt expect to encounter such a bad thing, Tou-san, Uncle Hizashi, look


    Hoshino red at Kanp angrily, then carefully took Neji, and Hizashi next to him had already taken out a sealing scroll, then took out the recement underwear from it and smiled to tell Kanp not to dy his business.


    Kanpined again and quickly disappeared with the Anbu.


    When he arrived at Hokage Tower, Kanp suddenly noticed a problem. He hurriedly pulled the Anbu in front of him and asked strangely: Now that there is the Chunin Exams final individual battle, shouldnt Hokage-sama be there to host it as usual?


    Anbu replied concisely: Shadow clone.


    Kanp understood immediately.


    Outside Hokages Office, Genma nodded at them and let them entered directly.


    Pushing the door open, they entered the office, and the Anbu said: Hokage-sama, Gekko Kanp is here.


    Okay, you can leave first. Minato raised his head and said.


    Kanp took a look, and saw that besides Minato, there are two other people in the office. One is a fat man from the Akimichi n, the word food on his chest stands out against the backdrop of his belly, and the other one is from the Inuzuka n. The big yellow dog next to him bared its teeth, looking very delicious, cough, very fierce!


    Hokage-sama.


    Kanp walked to the desk, showing an expert demeanor.


    Let me introduce you.


    Minato smiled and said, Kanp, these two are Akimichi Doto and Inuzuka Gaku. They are my former subordinates, and both of them are Jonin! Doto, Gaku, this is Gekko Kanp, an Elite Chunin who is good at Five-Attributes Ninjutsu and Konoha-Style Kenjutsu.


    Kanp hurriedly greeted them respectfully.


    Doto and Gaku also smiled and nodded.


    Minato watched them greeted each other, then smiled and said: Then, I will trouble you for this mission.


    Kanp was startled, Trouble us?


    What mission did you trouble us?


    Moreover, you wanted me to work two Jonin. It looked very difficult at first nce!


    Dont worry, Hokage-sama, leave it to us. Doto patted his big belly, and his fat flesh trembled wildly at that moment, like ripples in the autumn water.


    Minato nodded: Go now!


    Yes!


    Kanp reluctantly agreed, and then followed Doto and Gaku to leave.


    After getting off the Hokage Tower, Kanp couldnt hold back anymore: Doto-senpai, Gaku-senpai, what kind of mission does Hokage-sama want us toplete?


    The mission is about investigating disappearance.


    Doto said with a serious expression, Because it happened in a neighboring country, we were sent out considering the possibility of encountering enemies.


    Neighboring country? Enemies?


    Kanp was startled, The Land of Grass?


    Land of Grass is close to the Land of Earth, and although Iwagakure has signed a surrender treaty with Konoha, such a treaty cant restrain Iwagakures Shinobi.


    Its not the Land of Grass, its Land of Hot Water.


    Gaku added, This mission is to investigate the disappearance was personally entrusted by the leader of Yugakure, Komatsu Chiharu to Hokage-sama.


    Kanp was stunned, The Land of Hot Water?


    If it is the Land of Hot Water, then the enemy we may face is Kumogakures Shinobi. Although Kumogakures Shinobi withdraws from the Land of Fire, Kumogakure neither surrendered nor signed an alliance with Konoha. Once we encountered them, a battle will very likely to break out!


    No wonder we have to send two Jonin.


    "


    "


    As for Komatsu Chiharu, the leader of Yugakure, Kanp remembers this man, as he is looks kind of benevolent, just like Kanp!


    Kanp, do you have anything else to prepare? Doto asked, If not, we will set off now.


    Kanp immediately created a shadow clone to inform his family, and then left the vige with the two Jonin.


    Rushing all the way north, the three people are extremely fast.


    Maybe it was out of temptation, or maybe the task was really urgent, in short, Doto and Gaku are moving non-stop, traveling day and night, and kept moving forward at high speed.


    Fortunately, after being tempered by the Third Shinobi World War, Kanp has be extremely tough in spirit and will. With the Uzumaki ns physique and the power of Ryumyaku, Kanp didnt fall behind.


    It was only after the three of them arrived at the border between the two countries that they rested here for the night.


    In the early morning of the next day, the three people crossed the border and entered the Land of Hot Waters territory.


    During this period, Kanp also learned the details of the disappearance from Doto and Gaku.


    In the past few years, people from Yugakure have disappeared from time to time, but no one paid attention to it, because at that time, it was during the Third Shinobi World War, so it was normal that a few people to disappear. Maybe they ran to Konoha, or maybe they were taken by Kumogakures Shinobi, in short, this matter did not attract attention.


    But seeing that even after the Third Shinobi World War ended, the disappearance did not stop, this incident finally attracted Chiharus attention, and he sent Yugakures Shinobi to investigate the matter, but after more than half a month, the investigation made no progress, so Chiharu had no choice but to entrust the mission to Konoha.


    After learning the details of the disappearance, the first thing that popped up in Kanps mind was Jashinists!


    "


    "


    There are Jashinists in Yugakure, who like to do human experiment, and Hidan is transformed by human experiment and got immortal body!


    However, this is only Kanps guess, and the specific conclusion cannot be drawn until the investigation ispleted.


    After entering the Land of Hot Water, Kanps group of three traveled across the mountains and ridges, and it took them a day to arrive at Yugakure.


    Then, the three people met Chiharu, who is holding a cane, in the office building of Yugakure.


    Just like in Kanps impression, Chiharus face is full of wrinkles and white hair, and he looks like hes in the seventies or eighties, just him standing there gives people a trembling feeling, as if he would fall down in the next second.


    You three, I will trouble you with the investigation of this disappearance.


    After greetings, Chiharu went straight to the topic and asked Kanps group of three to investigate the matter immediately.


    Chiharu-sama, we will investigate this matter thoroughly! Gaku patted the head of the big yellow dog next to him beside him with confidence.


    If you need anything, please let us know, our Yugakure will do our best to help you! Chiharu said seriously, looking at Kanps group of three kindly with cloudy eyes.


    After Chiharu left, he left a Yugakures Shinobi to take care of their daily life. If there is anything they need, they can get this Yugakures Shinobi to pass it to Chiharu.


    Kanp looked at this persons face carefully, remembering that this person was also his guide when he came to Yugakurest time, Whats his name?


    Kanp couldnt remember it.


    But he seemed to have introduced himself just now, whats his name?


    Kanp fell into thought as he followed Doto and Gaku, and left the office building.


    After that, following Gakus request, the Yugakures Shinobi guide brought the three people to the home of thest missing person.


    The missing person is called Ninoko Yaro. ording to his neighbors, Ninoko Yaro hasnt appeared since he left home three days ago. The Yugakures Shinobi guide took out a small notebook and reported the disappearance case very consciously.


    Its just that Gaku didnt listen at all. He walked around the house, then picked up some underwear and put it under the big yellow dogs nose.


    As for Kanp and Doto, they also searched around the house, but unfortunately, they found nothing.


    Woof!


    After sniffing the underwear, the big yellow dog ran out immediately.


    Lets go! Gaku cheered up, and quickly called Doto and Kanp to follow.


    The Yugakures Shinobi also quickly put away the small notebook and chased after him.


    The group of four chased the big yellow dog through the streets, gradually deviate from the vige, and finally came to a cliff!


    Woo woo The big yellow dog whined while standing on the edge of the cliff.


    He fell off the cliff? Gaku looked down at the cliff with a frown, and found that there was a big river under the cliff, and his brows could not help but frowned tightly.


    Lets go down and take a look. Doto said.


    As he said that, he had already taken the lead, covering the soles of his feet with Chakra, and walked down the steep cliff.


    Kanp also followed enthusiastically.


    Gaku asked the Yugakures Shinobi guide to look after his Ninken and followed closely behind Doto.

 Chapter 381: Beating Hidan Violently

    Chapter 381: Beating Hidan Violently


    Doto, Kanp and Gaku walked down the steep cliff in turn, and looked in three directions from left, middle and right, but they only found the big river at the bottom of the several hundred meters cliff, and theres nothing else to be found!


    Did he jump into the river and left?


    Kanp looked towards Gaku and said, Gaku-senpai, can you continue to track him?


    Gaku shook his head: If the other party jumps into the river, the smell will be broken and it will be difficult to track it again.


    It seems that the other party is proficient in anti-tracking. Doto said with a frown.


    The three peoplended on the rushing river, and Gaku held a fluke mentality and formed hand seals to use the ns Secret Technique, focused Chakra on his nose, and instantly raised his sense of smell to the level of a Ninken.


    Unfortunately, Gaku smelled for a long time and didnt smell anything useful.


    Lets go up.


    Doto frowned and said, We have to think of another way.


    Or how about we try to track another person? Kanp pondered for a while, then suddenly spoke.


    Wouldnt it be the same for another person? Gaku asked in confusion.


    Kanp shook his head and said: Maybe its different.


    What do you mean? Gakus frowned slightly.


    First of all, we have to make sure of one thing. The other party has been able to kidnap so many people in Yugakure for many without being discovered. There must be more than one Shinobi, and it is most likely a Shinobi group!


    Kanp analyzed, We can assume that the other party is a Shinobi group, so they must have the habit of gathering intelligence in order to keep it secret! What if the other party collected the information that the leader of Yugakure entrusted the mission to our vige early in the morning?


    You mean, that Ninoko Yaro was deliberately kidnapped by the other party. The purpose is to let us take the initiative to eliminate the way to find them through smell? Doto immediately responded.


    Kanp nodded and said: Thats right, its not just Ninoko Yaro. The people who disappeared after the leader of Yugakure sent envoy to our vige may be for this purpose.


    If thats the case


    Gaku pondered, Considering the arrival of Yugakures envoy in Konoha to send a message and the time we were on our way, ten days should have passed.


    Can you still smell the smell after ten days? Kanp asked.


    Gaku smiled confidently and said: Yes!


    Then the three people immediately walked up the cliff.


    You guys are finally here, how is it? Did you find anything? The Yugakures Shinobi guide asked nervously.


    Gaku shook his head and said: No, the other party jumped into the river so the smell is broken, and we couldnt track him down.


    Woof! The big yellow dog barked, and leaned towards Gaku and spinning around, seeming to feel bad for not helping.


    Gaku patted its head, and then asked the Yugakures Shinobi guide: Is there anyone who has been missing for more than ten days and less than twenty days?


    More than ten days, but less than 20 days?


    The Yugakures Shinobi guide was startled and quickly took out his small notebook to look through it, and quickly smiled, Yes, there are two people! Kochiko has been missing for eleven days, and Hiromi Oto has been missing for sixteen days.


    Take us to their house! Doto hurriedly asked.


    Come with me.


    Under the lead of Yugakures Shinobi guide, Kanps group of three searched the houses of the two missing persons one after another. Through asking around, Kanp confirmed that the time of disappearance was true, and at the same time, he sessfully obtained the personal clothes with their smell.


    After the big yellow dog smelled the clothes of Kochiko who had been missing for 11 days, he took Kanp and the others all the way around, and finally returned to the cliff.


    Did I guess wrong?


    Kanp was a little embarrassed, and felt that he had made a fool of himself.


    Doto seemed to see through Kanps mind, patted him on the shoulder and said, Dont be discouraged, there is one more.


    Kanps mind shook, Thats right, this one is missing eleven days ago, perhaps it happened to be the day when the leader of Yugakure sent an envoy!


    Unfortunately, what disappointed Kanp was that when Gaku gave the clothes of Hiromi Oto, who had been missing for 16 days, to the big yellow dog, it went straight down the cliff and barked a couple of times, then turned around and looked at Gaku helplessly.


    Kanps group of three looked at each other helplessly.


    Sorry, my deduction is wrong. Kanp apologized shyly.


    Why do you apologize? You did not do anything wrong.


    Gaku patted Kanp briefly, and sighed, But in this way, we really have to think of other ways.


    Please, you must help us catch them! The Yugakures Shinobi guide hurriedly bowed to them.


    We will do our best! Doto said solemnly.


    Back to Yugakure, Kanp suddenly thought of someone, and said: Two seniors, Ill go out and look around to see if I can find anything.


    Be careful. Doto said.


    If there is a situation, send a signal immediately. Gaku did not stop him either.


    After separating from them, Kanp wanted to go to Rose Street. Unfortunately, it was a few years ago that he came to Yugakurest time, and he couldnt remember the exact way, so he had to ask the passers-by for help.


    Half an hourter, Kanp arrived at Rose Street smoothly.


    "


    "


    The streets of Rose Street are only a little more than five meters wide, a bit narrow, but every time the wind blows, rose petals will be blown all over the street, which is a famous scenery in Yugakure!


    Kanp came here, of course not to appreciate the beautiful scenery, but to find someone.


    The person hes looking for is none other than Hidan!


    If the kidnapping of the vigers in the past few years was done by the Jashinists, they will eventually find Hidan, or Hidan will take the initiative to find them. In short, as long as he finds Hidan, Kanp may be able to find some clues.


    Entering the Rose Street, Kanp stopped at the first resident, saw someone inside, and immediately asked about Hidans address.


    Hidan? That little bastard lives in the next street. The person inside seemed to be somewhat dreaded when they heard Hidans name, and they closed the door after leaving these words.


    Kanps brows slightly wrinkled. He remembered that when he camest time, Hidan was violently beaten by the Yugakures Shinobi guide, and then he lost his temper and kicked the roses of the residents of Rose Street over a lot, which caused many people to be greeting Hidans mother kindly. (T/N: Greeting kindly in this sentence is actually cursing angrily.)


    Why are they afraid of mentioning his name now?


    Is Hidan already a Shinobi?


    Kanp pondered and walked to the adjacent street, after some searching, he finally arrived at Hidans house.


    Kanp knocked on the door, and soon, there was an extremely aggressive voice from the house: Which bastard dares to knock on this Lords door!!


    Then the door opened wide and Hidan appeared in front of Kanp with an annoyed face, Its you?


    Its me.


    Kanps gaze fell at the Yugakures forehead protector on Hidans neck, and nodded with a smile, Shouldnt you let me go in and sit?


    Hidan also found the Konohas forehead protector on Kanps forehead, and said with disdain: Why did Konohas Shinobi appear in this Lords house? Go away! You are not wee!


    Bang!


    Kanp smiled and kicked Hidan directly into his house. Then he looked around and saw that no one was paying attention, so he hurriedly entered his house, then closed the door and locked it.


    Damn you!!!


    Hidan was kicked to the wall by Kanp, causing the wall to crack!


    Ill ask a question, and youll answer it. Kanp said straightforwardly.


    Bastard, this Lord wont answer any of your questions!


    Hidan slid down from the wall, took out a kunai with his backhand, and red at Kanp with excitement. And this Lord will kill you!!


    Try it. Kanp looked at him with a smile, I wont use my two hands.


    Go to hell!!!


    Hidan tiptoed a little bit, and quickly rushed to Kanp, then stabbted the kunai towards Kanps liver.


    At such a young age, your attack is really cruel and ruthless.


    Kanp smiled and threw his foot on Hidans chest and abdomen. With the Extraordinary Strength, apanied the sound of a series of ribs bursting rang, and Hidan hit the wall on the right with a whoosh, causing the wall to crack again.


    Cough!


    Hidan opened his mouth and coughed out arge mouthful of blood, and the excitement on his face gradually disappeared, You are you here to kill me?


    Ill ask a question, and youll answer it. Kanp said.


    This is Yugakure. If you kill me, dont even think about leaving here! Hidan threatened with a ferocious expression while clutching his broken ribs.


    You know you are Yugakures Shinobi.


    Kanp looked disdainful. The reason why this guyter became Missing-nin was because of his death philosophy is different from Yugakures concept of peace, and then he brutally killed a lot of Yugakures Shinobi with his strange technique, and finally defected and left.


    Such a person wanted to use Yugakure to scare him away at a critical moment.


    Kanp dismissed it, and thought to himself that if Hidan was born in Konoha, he would have killed him long ago.


    Kanp calmed his mind and asked slowly: Where are the Jashinists?


    Hidan frowned: What Jashinists?


    You dont know?


    Kanp frowned, Hidan hasnt encountered them yet?


    Or did he hide it?


    A thought shed through Kanps mind, and he said righteously: Jashin is a big idiot!


    Hidan looked at Kanp as if looking at a fool.


    Kanp released a dry cough and resisted the urge to kick him out of the wall with another kick.


    It seems that Hidan has not yet contacted the Jashinists.


    Its just that with this, I really cant find the Jashinists anymore.


    Kanp sighed slightly, then turned and left.


    Bastard!


    Seeing that Kanp was about to leave, Hidan yelled arrogantly, This Lord remembers your face!!


    Kanps step stopped, he turned his head slowly, and the killing-intent honed on the battlefield pressed on Hidans heart heavily.


    Urgh!!


    An abnormal flush appeared on Hidans face, and his whole body trembled.


    Kanp squinted at Hidan, thinking about whether to kill him directly.


    But at this moment, there was a sudden knock on the door outside: Hey, Hidan, what happened at your home?


    Kanp subconsciously looked at the cob web-like cracks on the wall, Could it be that themotion caused by the cracked wall spread to the outside?


    Then Kanp looked towards Hidan.


    Hidan also stared at Kanp, despite the people outside knocking and shouting, he didnt open his mouth.


    If you dont call for help, you will die. Kanp approached step by step.


    Even if this Lord die, I wont call for help! Hidan gritted his teeth and cried out in a low voice.


    Sure enough, its like that.


    Kanp smiled, I wont kill you this time, but we will meet again.


    When the timees, I hope you can get the immortal body.


    I wonder if the immortal body can be collected by the Collection Technique.


    Kanp is looking forward to it.


    After leaving Hidans home by using Subterranean Voyage, Kanp returned to the house arranged for them by Yugakure, but there was no one in the house, neither Doto nor Gaku are there.


    Kanp guessed that they were looking for other clues, so he waited in the house alone.


    In the evening, Doto and Gaku finally came back, but from their expressions, Kanp knew without asking that there were no clues.


    The three of them discussed for a while, and in the end, they found only one solution, which is: sit back and wait for opportunities.

 Chapter 382: Leading The Snake Out of The Hole?

    Chapter 382: Leading The Snake Out of The Hole?


    ording to the information that Kanp and the others currently have, there are two to four people missing in Yugakure every month. Therefore, although they could only wait idly for opportunities passively, there should be gains by half a month at thetest!


    However, what is surprising is that after full month has passed, there have been no missing incidents in Yugakure!


    Obviously, the other side already knows about the existence of the Kanps group of three, and responded to their wait-and-see by standing still.


    Furthermore, ording to the current trend, unless Kanps group of three leave, the other side might never do anything!


    Kanp is not in a hurry, as he carries Flying Thunder God Techniques scrolls with him. He can collect them every day, so its not a problem to be dragged all the time.


    However, if the other side doesnt make a move for a year, would we have to wait here for another year? Kanp wondered.


    Doto gnawed on chicken legs and cursed these rats hiding in the gutter for being so cunning!


    Gaku, who is next to him, sighed and said: Ive searched all the way up and down the big river below the cliff these days, but I havent found anything, and theres also no one missing in the vige. Without new clues, we cant do anything.


    If we dont leave, they wont make any more moves.


    Kanp saidzily, and then, a thought shed through his mind, and he quickly whispered Should we pretend to leave and lure them out?


    Gakus eyes lit up and he said: Good idea! Lets contact Yugakures Shinobi immediately and let them cooperate with us!


    Wait a minute!


    Kanp quickly stopped him and said, With so many people knowing, the information might be leaked, and this n will be ruined.


    Then, we wont tell anyone, and we wille back quietly after we are far away! Gaku said.


    Doto quickly put down the chicken legs, shook his head and said: No! This is Yugakure in the end. As a Shinobi from another vige, we cannot act unscrupulously.


    What should we do then? Gaku asked with his shoulders drooping.


    Why dont you go say it to the leader of Yugakure? Kanp asked.


    Gaku patted the big yellow dog on the head and agreed: Lets just do that!


    After the n has been decided, the three people immediately met the leader of Yugakure, Chiharu, through the Yugakures Shinobi guide, and revealed their n in the office where there were only four of them.


    Though Chiharu is getting older, he is still decisive in doing things. He agreed to Kanps n on the spot and said that he would keep it a secret!


    At noon that day, Kanps group of three left Yugakure.


    Its just that not long after they left, Gakus big yellow dog started whining in a low voice.


    Someone is following us! Gaku whispered to remind Doto and Kanp.


    Is it


    Kanp was ready to move, Should we catch them and torture the information from them directly?


    Lets go a little further away. Doto said softly, Perhaps they just happened to be passing by.


    The three people agreed and continued to move forward calmly, and the people following them hung tightly behind them.


    Half an hourter, Doto whispered: It seems that they are indeeding at us.


    The three nced at each other, and they flickered backward in a tacit understanding.


    Those, who were following from behind, didnt to expect that they would be discovered, and were caught off guard and defeated easily!


    This is Yugakures Anbu? Whats going on? Gakus brow furrowed violently.


    The Shinobi, who was blocked by Kanp and the others, is dressed in Anbus clothes!


    Could it be that Chiharu


    Kanp was also taken aback for a moment, and then quickly realized that this must be a disguise of the Jashinists!


    Otherwise, how stupid would Chiharu be to send Anbu to follow them?


    Humph.


    The man snorted coldly, and then formed hand seals with his hands.


    Boom!


    After the smoke dispersed, the person has disappeared.


    Shadow clone?


    Doto nodded, Why does Yugakures Anbu use shadow Clone to follow us? What is going on?


    Its a disguise.


    Kanp said immediately, By disguising as Yugakures Anbu, they can not only hide their identity, but also distract our attention.


    Doto thought that it might indeed be the case. Just now, when he saw the Yugakures Anbu, the first thought that popped up in his mind was that Chiharu, the leader of Yugakure, has deceived them.


    But we finally have a new clue.


    Gaku confidently stroked the big yellow dogs head, We already remember his smell!


    Woof! The big yellow dog barked, and then ran directly in the direction of Yugakure.


    Kanps group of three followed closely from behind.


    Soon, the group entered Yugakure again.


    The big yellow dog kept barking all the way, passed through the streets and alleys conspicuously, and finally stopped in a one-story house.


    Gaku sniffed slightly, and his expression suddenly changed: Not good, its the smell of blood!


    After he said that, he kicked open the door immediately.


    The three looked in, and saw a man lying on the ground with his limbs spread out, a kunai stuck in his chest, and he had already lost his life.


    Moreover, there are some heart-palpitating patterns painted with blood around the corpse.


    Sure enough, it is the Jashinists.


    Kanps eyes narrowed slightly.


    At this time, because of Kanp and the others loud movement, some Yugakures Shinobi were also attracted.


    Whats the matter?


    It is Taro Anjo, he was killed!


    Seeing the corpse in the house, the Yugakures Shinobi subconsciously looked towards Kanps group of three with suspicious gaze


    Havent you already left? Why did you suddenly appear here!


    Could it be you that you killed Taro Anjo?


    Hey, we just arrived, we didnt kill him. Gaku said dissatisfiedly.


    As a Shinobi, you shouldnt use someone as the murderer is without checking the corpse first. You guys are really stupid! Kanp looked unhappy.


    When ordinary vigers are missing, these Yugakures Shinobis have no clue at all.


    And when a Yugakures Shinobi died, it happened that he and the others were present. As a result, these people rushed from all directions as if teleporting.


    Hmph, you dont need to tell us about this kind of thing!


    Several Yugakures Shinobi red at Kanp, then stepped forward for an autopsy. They quickly calcted that Taro Anjo had been dead for about 20 minutes, but they chased Kanps group of three and came here within five minutes at most.


    And most importantly, Taro Anjo seems to have suicided.


    Seeing that they had calmed down, Doto saw exined: We left Hidden Yugakure just to lure that kidnapper group into action. We didnt expect to be followed by this persons shadow clone as soon as we left. We followed his smell all the way to find him, and finally reached this ce.


    The Yugakures Shinobi look at each other in shock when they heard this.


    What do you mean?


    "


    "


    Do you suspect that the vigers disappearance is rted to Taro Anjo?


    What a joke, he is an elite from Anbu!


    Youre just talking nonsense!


    Yugakures Shinobi looked at Kanp and the others with righteous indignation.


    Kanp frowned upon hearing this. He had guessed that this person is Jashinists pretending to be Yugakures Anbu, but he didnt expect this person to be a real Anbu!


    Could it be that the hands of the Jashinists have prated deep into Yugakures Anbu?


    How could this group of idiotic Shinobi who only knows about ceremony and killing entered Anbu?!


    Hearing the shouts of Yugakures Shinobi, Kanp was a little annoyed, so he pushed aside the crowd violently, pointed to the weird bloody pattern under Taro Anjos body, and said: Then tell us, what is this? Is it your special pattern when an elite from Anbumitted suicide?


    All the Yugakures Shinobis faces turned pale, but soon after, they shouted with dissatisfaction.


    Anyway, I dont believe Taro Anjo would do this kind of thing!


    Anjo Taro is very gentle, it is impossible for him to do such a thing as kidnapping the vigers!


    Anjo Taro is an elite of Anbu and will never betray the vige!


    In the end, the Yugakures Shinobi still chose to trust theirpanions.


    At this moment, Kanp actually felt a little fortunate, d that he did not kill Hidan


    Just wait until Hidan grow up, lets see what he can do to you!


    Doto and Gaku, who are next to each other, looked at each other and felt a little helpless.


    Take us to meet your leader. Doto said.


    Now that the matter has developed to this step, it is difficult for them to investigate further. Firstly, it is because of the existence of these brainless Yugakures Shinobi. Secondly, this matter has already involved Yugakures Anbu, so it was not appropriate for them to intervene!


    Twenty minutester, Kanps group of three met Chiharu at the Yugakures office building. The old man sat on the sofa and seemed to have heard about Anjo Taros matter, and there was a bit of reluctance in his cloudy eyes.


    Chiharu-dono, the matter involves the Anbu in your vige, so we have no way to investigate further. Doto said straight to the point.


    Chiharu also understands this truth, nodded and said: You have worked hard during this time.


    After a few simple greetings from both sides, Kanps group of three people left Yugakure.


    What a pity!


    After leaving Yugakure, Gaku is still a little unwilling, We obviously found such an important clue.


    Although Taro Anjo is dead, using him as a breakthrough point, they can definitely dig out more new clues!


    In fact, I thought before that Chiharu-dono would allow us to investigate his viges Anbu.


    Doto touched his belly and chuckled, Sure enough, Im too naive.


    Kanp also chuckled and said: Any vige in Anbu has many secrets. How could they let outsiders like us intervene.


    Thats right. I hope they can find out the truth.


    Gaku felt a little emotional, then shrugged the shoulders, and said with augh, But Yugakure didnt have any alliance with us after all, so let them do this kind of thing themselves, hahaha.


    After putting down Yugakures matter, Kanps group of three rushed to the border of the two countries, but only halfway of their course, they unexpectedly found the trail left by the Kumogakures Shinobi troops!


    Danger!


    Gaku lowered his body, sniffed slightly, and did a human-dog rtionship with the big yellow dog next to him.


    Kanp crouched on the side while trembling in fear, looking back and forth between Doto and Gaku back and forth.


    Who?


    Who inherited the physique of the unlucky star this time?


    Dont worry, its okay.


    Seeing Kanps current state, Doto patted him on the shoulder with a smile and said, With Gaku here, we wont meet Kumogakures Shinobi.


    I hope so. Kanps nodded solemnly, not daring to rx at all.


    After a while, Gaku showed a confident smile, and said, This way!


    As he said that, he took the lead and rushed towards certain direction, and Kanp and Doto followed closely.


    Boom!


    Boom boom boom!


    After a while, there was a violent explosion in that direction, and blossoming ming mushrooms rose into the sky!


    Kanp, Doto, and Gaku escaped from the Explosive Tags minefield in panic.


    After that, nearly a hundred Kumogakures Shinobi emerged from the nearby jungle, and roared Kill them while rushing towards them.


    If Pikachu dont show their power, do you think theyre mouse?!


    Kanp pulled out his Kusanagi Sword, and wanted to rush up and fight with them vigorously, but unfortunately, Doto and Gaku, the pair of pig and dog friends, dragged him and fled straight to the border of the Land of Fire.

 Chapter 383: Extorting Money?

    Chapter 383: Extorting Money?


    If you hadnt dragged me away, I would have killed them all by myself!


    In the Land of Fires border, Kanp, who had finally escaped from the pursuit of the Kumogakures Shinobi troops with difficulty, became incarnation is the braggart king, and said that killing hundreds of Kumogakures Shinobi is nothing difficult.


    Doto said: Now that the situation in Shinobi World has calmed down, it is better to not do things to cause trouble to the vige.


    Gaku also said: And, there are at least ten Jonin among those Kumogakures Shinobi. If we are entangled by them, we will be in big troubles.


    Kanp crossed his arms on his chest and said: Its because you two senpai stopped me, otherwise, hmph!


    The three people have been together for more than a month and are very familiar with each other. After returning to the vige noisily all the way, they immediately rushed to Hokage Tower to report the mission details to Minato.


    After learning what happened, Minato frowned: ording to what you said, the disappearance of the vigers in Yugakure is rted to Yugakures Anbu


    This makes Minato has a sh of inspiration, and suddenly thought of another thing.


    After the previous contribution reward was issued, Minatopared the lists and found that there are more than two hundred Shinobi who did not go to battlefield. Among these Shinobi was a very young genius, who was suspected of being a Roots Shinobi.


    After that, Minato asked the Anbu to monitor him, and collected information about this genius from every source possible, but the only thing that could be confirmed was his age. As for other names, parents, and so on, all are fake!


    The one who can do this except for Anbu, is Root!


    Interestingly, when Minato looked through some files and documents from many years ago, he discovered a missing child case!


    It just so happened that the age of this talented young man matched those missing children!


    At first, Minato thought it was just a coincidence. After all, there were dozens of missing children. And no matter how insane Danzo is, he couldnt do such a thing, right?


    But at this time, after listening to what Yugakures Anbu did, a thought shed through Minatos mind. He felt that he had to re-examine Root and Danzo, who is behind the Root.


    After pondering for a while, Minato remembered that Kanps group of three were still standing, so he quickly said with a smile: Okay, this is the end of the mission. You can go back and rest for a few days.


    Yes!


    The three people acknowledge and disappear quickly.


    Kanp said goodbye to Doto and Gaku outside Hokage Tower, and walked straight towards home.


    At the same time, Minato pulled out a stack of files from the desk drawer, and then his figure flickered and instantly disappeared from the office.


    Speeding all the way, Minato soon arrived at the door of Hiruzens house.


    Oya, isnt this Yondaime? When Biwako saw Minatoing to the door, she smiled and invited him in.


    Forgive me foring without announcement. This time, I came here to talk to Sandaime about some work matters. Minato said with a slight smile.


    Come in quickly.


    Biwako looked at Minato very gently, Hiruzen has always been praising you in my ears, Yondaime.


    Talking all the way to the meditation room, Biwako stopped chatting, and said with a smile, He is there, you can go in by yourself, Yondaime.


    Thank you!


    Minato bowed and thanked her, then he knocked on the door.


    Hiruzen closed his eyes tightly and sat under a huge scroll with a word quiet. Hearing the movement from outside, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: Come in, Yondaime.


    Pushing open the sliding door, Minato smiled and walked in, then turned around and pulled the sliding door closed.


    Although Sandaime has stepped down from the Hokages position, youre still serving as an advisor, but I didnt expect your life would be so leisurely. Minato walked to Hiruzen with a wry smile, and then sat down on his knees.


    Hahaha, are you envious of me?


    Hiruzen opened his eyes, shook his head andughed, and then said, Okay, lets not gossip. Yondaime, seeing you came here specially to find me this time, there must be something, right?


    Minatos face turned serious, and then he passed the file in his hand to Hiruzen, and said: Its about the disappearance of children many years ago.


    Hiruzens hand froze slightly when he received the files, and then he quickly recovered, epting the file as if nothing had happened.


    Although all of this happened in an instant, Minato still has clear sight of everything, but he didnt say anything at all.


    "


    "


    Hiruzen briefly looked at the files, then put it down, and said: There is indeed such a thing. Although I sent Anbu to investigate, there has been no news. Yondaime, since you mentioned this, do you have a clue?


    Minato said: It just happened to be a simr thing.


    After that, Minato told Hiruzen about Kanp and the others mission in Yugakure.


    The disappearance of the vigers of Yugakure is because Yugakures Anbu is involved, so no matter how Yugakure investigates, it cant be found out. I think the same is true for this case of missing children in Konoha. Minato solemnly said.


    Are you suspicious of Anbu? Hiruzens eyes drooped slightly.


    Minato did not answer, but continued: Sandaime, you asked me topare the contribution list with the Shinobis list in the vige some time ago, and I found that many Shinobis who were doing nothing in the vige. And one is them is of the same age as this batch of missing children.


    What did you say? Hiruzensplexion changed, and he suddenly raised his head and looked at Minato in disbelief.


    Minato narrowed his eyes slightly and said: It seems that Sandaime already knew about the whereabouts of those missing children.


    Hiruzen was stunned, and then he sighed with aplicated look on his face. It was only after that he sighed deeply and said.


    Even if I dont tell you about this, you will definitely know about it in the future.


    Although the dark history of the Wood Releases experiment has been sealed by Hiruzen, Minato is now the Hokage, and the order that the history of being sealed will definitely appear in front of him, so its useless to conceal it.


    Hiruzen closed his eyes and slowly spoke: After the First Shinobi World War, Konohas strength was weakened. In order to strengthen the vigesbat power as soon as possible, and to prevent Kyubi from threatening the safety of the vige, Danzo and I conducted the experiment for Wood Release.


    Wood Release? Shodaime-samas Kekkei Genkai, Wood Release?


    Minato immediately reacted, and then a thought shed through his mind, and his face immediately changed, Dont tell me


    Hiruzen nodded: We extracted Shodaime-samas cells, and then called volunteers to carry out cell transntation in an attempt to get them inherit Shodaime-samas Wood Release, but unfortunately, those people died and none of them survived. After that, I sealed up all the experimental records and documents.


    Danzo didnt stop? Minato asked.


    Hiruzen frowned slightly and said: At that time, I sent Orochimaru to serve as Danzos follower, and entered the Root. One of the purposes was to know if Danzo had stopped. And the information that Orochimaru passed back was Danzo really stopped.


    Minato didnt interrupt and listened quietly.


    At that time, I trusted Orochimaru very much, so I didnt doubt it anymore. It wasnt until after the Battle of Kikyo Pass two years ago that I discovered that Orochimaru and Danzo had an unusually close rtionship, so I doubted the authenticity of the information that Orochimaru sent back back then, so I asked the Anbu to investigate further.


    Hiruzen pointed to the document on the ground, and said, Anbus investigation revealed many signs, and this case of missing children is one of them. As for the others, you can ask Eagle to show them to you when you return to Hokage Towerter.


    Minato took a deep breath and said: In other words, Danzos purpose of kidnapping this group of children is to carry out the Shodaime-samas cell transntation?


    It shouldnt be wrong, but unfortunately, I noticed it toote. At that time, I thought all the children were dead, so I didnt check it anymore.


    Hiruzen showed struggled expression, I originally wanted to dismiss Danzo from his position, but there is no evidence that Danzo was responsible for the case of missing children, and we are still at Shinobi World War at that time. Danzo is an important consultant and also controlled the Root, so with the absence of evidence, I cannot dispose of Danzo at will. Yondaime, do you understand?


    Minato frowned, thinking about it for a while, and solemnly said: Since it happened in the past, I cant make anyments on things like this, but if something like this happens again, I will definitely not tolerate it!


    Hiruzen smiled and said: Actually, I have wanted to dismiss Danzo from his position many times, but grew up together as partners and teammates, coupled with theplex situation of Shinobi World, so in the end, Danzo was not dismissed, and many irreparable mistakes were made. Yondaime, you have to learn from me.


    I understand, Sandaime.


    Minato nodded, and then said with a smile, Then, lets talk about the Shinobi who may have survived the Wood Releases experiment.


    When Kanp returned to the mansion, he found that the door was wide open, and a series of cheerfulughter came from inside. Kanps eyes lit up upon hearing this, Is Dad expanding his business for me again?


    This Dad is definitely my own!


    Stepping into the gate and walking through the bluestone path, Kanp quickly changed his shoes on the wooden corridor, then walked into the reception room inside. As soon as he approached, Kanp saw two Shinobi dressed as Anbu stood outside the door.


    Eh Anbu?


    No, this fancy mask is Root!


    Kanps eyes narrowed suddenly and he became serious. Then, he listened carefully and found that among theughter and conversationing from inside, one was Hoshino, and the other was Shimura Danzo!


    Why did this old foxe to my house?


    Kanp thoughts spun, Is he here for me? No, there is no way that Danzo will know the news of my return to the vige today!


    Maybe hes here for Dad? But Dad is already crippled.


    Theres no way he cane here to have fun, right?


    Kanp spected about Danzos motives with the greatest malice he can thought of, and then he had a sh of inspiration!


    Gekko Tavern?!


    Although crayfish farming has be popr now, thanks to the 100% market share in the first six months, Gekko Tavern still firmly upies half of Konohas crayfish market even after facing the impact of other taverns. Plus the ie from sake and other dishes, the ie of Gekko Tavern is still very impressive!


    It just so happens that the funds of Danzos Root was cut by more than half, and then the various small gambling halls where he got his money were also closed by Minato


    Hmph, hmph hmph hmph hmph hmph


    What that bastard is thinking? Now he has the idea of targeting my Gekko n?


    Kanps face gradually became grim.

 Chapter 384: Its a Trap

    Chapter 384: It''s a Trap


    After recognizing the identity of Root Shinobi, Kanp stopped moving forward and directly left after turning around.


    Half an hourter, Danzo walked out of the reception room with a smile on his face, and left the mansion under Hoshinos farewell gaze.


    After walking for two streets, Roots Shinobi, code-named Kinoto and Hinoe, reported what happened outside the reception room just now in a low voice.


    Kinoto said: Danzo-sama, during your conversation with Gekko Hoshino, Gekko Kanp came back.


    Hinoe said: After he came over, he seemed to be aware of our identity and revealed angry expression, then turned and left.


    He should have noticed of my purpose, what a little fox. Danzos one-eyed lowered, and he whispered softly as if he were talking to himself.


    Kinoto asked: Danzo-sama, do you want to continue contacting Gekko Hoshino?


    That guy is also a fox. He has been acting stupid for more than half a month. It seems that he intends to stand on Yondaimes side. Danzo said with displeased tone.


    Danzo-sama, do you want to act? Kinoto asked.


    Do you know why Kinoe didnt follow? Danzos step paused and he suddenly asked such a question.


    Kinoto and Hinoe look at each other, and then shook their heads.


    I underestimated Yondaime! Kinoes identity has been exposed.


    Danzo took a deep breath, Once I make any outrageous actions, Yondaime will target Kinoe.


    He finally got Wood Releases user for himself, so theres no way Danzo would let others rob Kinoe from him!


    Of course, the most important thing is that he has not yet transnted Kinoes cells to inherit Wood Release.


    Thinking of this, Danzos mind drifted to Orochimaru, and his voice became somewhat cold: Ask Orochimarue to see me now!


    Yes! Kinoto responded, and then quickly disappeared.


    At the mansion.


    After confirming Danzos departure, Kanp immediately approached Hoshino.


    This time, Hoshino is watering the small flowers with budding buds in the small garden in front of the training ground, looking very happy.


    Dad, what did Danzo want you for? Kanp ran over and asked.


    He wants to buy the Gekko Tavern.


    Hoshino said calmly as he continued to water the flowers!


    Did you agree? Kanp asked anxiously.


    No.


    Hoshino replied faintly, Our Gekko n can improve our lives thanks to the Gekko Tavern, how can I sell it so easily?


    Hearing it wasnt sold, Kanp breathed a sigh of relief. He is not afraid of cheating his father, he is afraid of his father cheating him!


    However, Advisor Danzos offer is really tempting.


    After the watering can was empty, Hoshino straightened his waist slightly, turned his head and said, He said he would use his Root to help our Gekko n nurture ten Jonin and fifty Chunin!


    The corner of Kanps mouth twitched when he heard this, Can the Shinobi nurtured by his Root belong to our Gekko n anymore?


    Kanp immediately exined seriously: Dad, you may not know the nature of the Root. The Shinobi that came out from there are walking corpse without feelings and emotions. They will only obey Danzos orders!


    Hoshino nodded and said: I heard about what you said a long time ago, thats why I havent agreed.


    Kanp crossed his arms near his chest, said unhappily: Then why that Danzo came to our house so shamelessly? Is he nning to buy by force?


    Hoshino smiled mysteriously: Although I did not agree, I did not refuse either.


    The corners of Kanps twitched and he said: Dad, you are you not afraid that he will be angry from embarrassment if you drag it on like this?


    "


    "


    Hoshino walked to an artificial river on the right side of the yard to collect water with a smile, and said: I did that just so to make him embarrassed and angry.


    Kanp heard the elegant meaning from his words, and his eyes suddenly shone brightly: Hokage-sama is going to clean up Danzo?


    Hearing this, Hoshino was startled: When did you be so smart?


    I have always been smart, hmph! Kanp was furious, feeling that his intelligence had been insulted.


    After that, Kanp asked with some worry, What if Danzo is really ashamed and angry, and send someone to assassinate you?


    Danzo is the viges Hokage Advisor, how could he do such thing? Will you send someone to assassinate the hero of the Third Shinobi World War for the sake of several Gekko Taverns?


    Hoshino is not worried at all, Besides, is there Hyuga ns n Head living next door to us?


    A thought shed through Kanps mind: Could it be that we are watched by Byakugan all the time?


    Who knows. Hoshino shrugged, looking indifferent.


    Kanps head hurts a little when he heard this. Others may be ustomed to surveince, but Kanp attaches great importance to privacy. When he thinks of having a pair of Byakugan staring at him when he shit, wouldnt that too awkward?


    But now that the situation


    Forget it, if they see it, they will see it. It is just a human-shaped Chakra line anyway, who knows who is who?


    After letting go of the burden in his heart, Kanp immediately ran to shit.


    When Danzo arrived at Roots Headquarters, Orochimaru was already waiting there.


    Orochimaru, when will Kinoes cell experiment bepleted! Danzo asked directly with a sullen face.


    Did something happen? Orochimaru had a smile on his face, but theres a bit of anger hidden in his expression!


    Kinoe is being watched by the Anbu. Danzo said solemnly.


    Its not good to be noticed by Yondaime, hehehe. Orochimarus smile remained undiminished, and the anger on his face became even more irritating.


    Danzo became angry when he heard his respond: Orochimaru, are you still doing those cell activation experiments?


    The cell activation experiments have beenpleted.


    Orochimaru grinned, stuck out his tongue excitedly and licked the tip of his nose, and then said, Next, I will study the cells of Kinoe.


    Hearing this, Danzo was furious in his heart, You bastard. I know you have been doing cell activation experiments for the past few months, damn it!!


    Danzo is angry, but does it make sense to scold Orochimaru at this time?


    He has alreadypleted the cell activation experiment, so even if he scolded him again, he wont be able to get back these months, and he may be passive and sabotage the experiment!


    Danzo can only bear it, but fortunately, this is one of his strengths.


    Orochimaru, when this experiment ispleted, we can use violence to regain the power of the vige in the future. When the timees, you will be the Godaime Hokage. I hope you can understand this! Danzo threw out a bait righteously.


    Orochimaru smiled and said: I understand.


    At the mansion.


    Kanp squatted in the toilet for an hour before barely releasing the burden in his body, leaving with unfulfilled desires.


    In the next few days, Kanp stayed at home to read the Flying Thunder God Techniques scrolls, and then collected them. During that period, he went to the first training ground, and received special training from Minato with Shiranui, Iwashi and Raido, but the collection has been failing for the past few days.


    Today, after lunch, Kanp was nning to go to the backyard to bask in the sun and listen to the stream of small river, but he didnt expect that guests woulde to his home.


    Shisui, Yui?


    Seeing the two of them, Kanp was both surprised and delighted, Why are you here? Come in and take a look at my house!


    I heard that you exchanged all your contributions for this house. Shisui walked in and looked at the ponds and green bamboo forest on both sides of the bluestone road, and his eyes became strange.


    Kanp looked smug: Are you envious?


    Uhnot at all. Shisui shook his head in embarrassment.


    However, Yui was not in the mood to look at the house, and cut straight to the point: Kanp, in fact, I have something to trouble you this time.


    Whats wrong? Kanp asked.


    Can you please apany me to the Land of Rivers, I need to go there to find a kind of venomous insect. Yui pleaded with a faint expression.


    Ive got nothing to do recently. Kanp thought for a while, then nodded and said, No problem, I will apany you.


    Thank you. Yui smiled.


    By the way, where is Shikuro-sensei? Kanp asked.


    He cant go because he has something to do, Yui said.


    Since Shikuro got Yuis fathers notes, he has been studying it on his own while passing on what he has learned to Yui in a safe manner.


    As time passed, Shikuro realized that he seemed to be a genius. Unconsciously, he learned almost everything recorded in Yuis fathers notes. When he came back to his senses, Shikuro had already raised nano-sized venomous insects in his fingers. In order to go one step further and flow the nano-sized venomous insects all over his body, Shikuro chose to enter seclusion.


    After learning about this, Yui was both proud and happy, and her confidence became more and more firm, but she knew that her strength was too weak to be enough to raise nano-sized venomous insects in her body, so she wanted to take advantage of this period of time when Shikuro is in seclusion to improve her strength and sharpen herself.


    Yuis target this time is a kind of venomous phosphorus insect. The shape of this venomous insect is a bit like a firefly that does not emit light. It is very inconspicuous, but its toxicity is overbearing, as it can directly destroy human cells, and ordinary Medical-Ninjutsu and antidote cant solve this poison at all.


    I found this kind of venomous insect in the ns documents that record venomous insects.


    After leaving the vige, Yui shared information about the insect with Kanp and Shisui, This kind of venomous insect fears fire, but is not afraid of wind or water. It is also very fast. If you are identally get stung, take this medicine immediately.


    Yui took out two porcin bottles, and handed them to Kanp and Shisui one by one.


    Kanp was a little panicked when holding the porcin bottle: Yui, didnt you say that antidote cant detoxify this kind of poison?


    So this is not an antidote. Yui looked at Kanp calmly, This is poison.


    Fight poison with poison? Kanp and Shisui look at each other with stunned expression.


    Yes, fight poison with poison! Therefore, unless you are poisoned by the insect, you must not take this medicine. Yui warned seriously.


    The muscles on Kanp and Shisuis faces began to twitch at the same time: Do you think we are stupid enough to take out poison and y with it?


    Kanp carefully put away the porcin bottle, and then asked in fear: Yui, is this poison reliable? You didnt mix it yourself, did you? Hehehe, I didnt look down on you. I just want to figure it out.


    Yui, can this kind of poison really detoxify the poison of that insect? Will it cause other difort? Shisui next to him also asked cautiously.


    Yui, has anyone used this method to detoxify before? Kanp asked again.


    Yui, this poison Shisui was about to ask, but was interrupted by Yui waving her hand.


    Hey, when did you two be such a nagging aunt?


    Yui smiled helplessly and said, Dont worry, nothing will happen!


    Kanp and Shisui looked at her and said nothing.


    Just after leaving the vige, each person has a bottle of poison. Will there really be no idents?


    The two were unable to let out theirin.

 Chapter 385: Fuma Clan

    Chapter 385: Fuma n


    The Land of Rivers is sandwiched between the Land of Fire and the Land of Wind. The terrain is long and narrow, with many hills, mountains, rivers, and forests, and it is very rich in natural resources.


    In addition, there is a coastal coastline that is neither long nor short, so the economy of the Land of Rivers is not bad. If it is not affected by the Land of Fire and the Land of Wind, the Land of Rivers will definitely have enough funds to build their own Shinobi Vige!


    With the absence of a Shinobi Vige, all missions within the Land of Rivers were divided between Konoha and Sunagakure.


    Its just that, in the Third Shinobi World War, Sunagakure lost to Konoha, and in the signedpensation for the defeated country, Sunagakurepensated Konoha for all the missions of the Land of Rivers in the next few years.


    So when Kanp, Shisui, and Yui rushed to the Land of Rivers, they would meet Konohas Shinobi from time to time along the way, which seemed to dilute the tension caused by the poison.


    After arriving in the Land of Rivers, Yui took Kanp and Shisui straight towards the coast like an old driver. Three dayster, the group arrived at a very humid jungle.


    Its here!


    Yui looked calmly at the dense forest in front of them, and said, Lets go!


    Kanp and Shisui look at each other in nk dismay, Why did it feel that Yui was getting more and more unreliable?


    Kanp even doubted whether Yui has been demoted by the plot and has begun to seek her own death.


    Not long after entering the forest, three people were attacked by wild beasts, such as pythons, venomous snakes, venomous insects, man-eating ants, venomous mosquitoes, and venomous spiders, and they havent encountered a duplicate during the journey!


    ng!


    After cutting a boa constrictor as thick as a mans waist into two with a single sword, Kanp turned his head and looked towards Yui, who was looking left and right, and asked with a bitter expression: Yui, have you found the trace of the phosphorus insect?


    How can it be so fast.


    Yui said without turning her head, This is just one of the locations for searching the phosphorus insect. Im not sure I can find it here.


    Kanp covers his forehead. He didnt think it was too slow, after all, he has nothing to do except collecting Flying Thunder God Technique, and wasting time is the same no matter where he was.


    He just doesnt like the environment here. There are too many poisons, and they wille out to bite them from time to time. Kanp cant even think about life quietly here.


    Shisui, who is next to him, stared at the sharp sword in Kanps sharp sword with absent-minded gaze, and after a while, he said: Kanp, your sword


    Kanp was stunned for a while, and looked down at his sword, and sighed: Its just a broken sword, its not worth for Shisui of the Body Flicker fussing about.


    Then, can you give me this sword? Shisui looked Kanp faintly.


    Kanps expression changed when he heard this: Shisui, you have changed! You used to be a strong man and never asked me for anything!


    Shisui looked down at the sword in Kanps hand and said nothing.


    Whats wrong with that sword?


    Yui came over curiously. She looked at the body of the sword and the body of the boa constrictor that had been cut in two on the ground, and her eyes lit up, It isnt stained with blood?


    If I am not wrong, this sword should be the Kusanagi Sword. Shisuis eyes were a little bit eager.


    Kusanagi Sword? Isnt that a legendary artifact?


    Yui showed shocked expression, and she quickly squatted down to look carefully at the sword in Kanps hand, and even touched the de lightly with her hand, and said, It looks a little brighter, no different from other swords.


    Shisui shook his head and said: The reason why the Kusanagi Sword is called a legendary artifact is because every Kusanagi Sword has abilities!


    Ability?


    Kanps eyes lit up upon hearing this, Thats right, Itachis Sword of Totsuka is a Kusanagi Sword with its own seal ability, so even if my own Kusanagi Sword is not as good as Sword of Totsuka, it must have some ability, right?


    Shisui squinted his eyes and recalled: I have seen information about Kusanagi Sword in the ns ancient records. It said that the abilities of each Kusanagi sword are different, some are strong and some are weak. The most famous one is the Sword of Totsuka. Once you are hit by it, you will be sealed into the sword!


    How about mine, how about mine?


    Kanp of course knows the function of the Sword of Totsuka. What he wants to know now is the ability of the Kusanagi Sword in his hand.


    Shisui shook his head and said: I dont know, its the first time I have seen Kusanagi Sword, but ording to the ancient records, the ability of Kusanagi Sword needs Chakra to activate.


    Yui got up and looked at Kanp: Kanp, you got the Kusanagi Sword for so long, havent you discovered the ability of this sword?


    Kanp remained silent with darkened expression, Why does it feel that Yui was scolding me?


    But Orochimaru is to me for all of this. He gave me this Kusanagi Sword, so why didnt he tell me the secret of the Kusanagi Sword?


    Why dont you try? Shisui said a little eagerly.


    Kanp nodded. He immediately poured Chakra into the Kusanagi Sword, then cut left and right, making a mess of the surrounding dense forest, but he did not find any ability.


    After that, Kanp fought against Shisui with Chakra poured into the Kusanagi Sword, but after fighting for half an hour, except for its sharpness, no abnormalities were found.


    Is this Kusanaru Sword fake? Yui asked ruthlessly.


    Kanps hand, which was holding the Kusanagi sword, trembled a little, Orochimaru, that bastard couldnt deliberately make a fake Kusanagi Sword for me, right?


    Kanp, how did you be so strong? Shisuis right wrist was trembling, looking at Kanp strangely.


    In the fight just now, if Shisui hadnt retreated at critical moments, his wrist would have been broken!


    Kanps attention was immediately attracted by Shisui, and he quickly exined: I trained a Forbidden Technique and obtained Chakra Enhanced Strength.


    Chakra Enhanced Strength? So thats how it is. Shisui nodded without doubting it at all.


    Because Tsunade, one of the legendary Sannin, also trained Chakra Enhanced Strength.


    Since Tsunade can develop Chakra Enhanced Strength, it is not umon for Kanp to develop Chakra Enhanced Strength too.


    Okay, lets put the Kusanagi Sword aside. Lets first go look for the phosphorus insect. Yui said.


    Two days passed, and Kanp, Shisui, Yui found nothing. Not to mention the phosphorus insect, even its insect egg was not seen.


    Dont be discouraged! This is just one of the ces where phosphorus insect may exist. Lets go to the next ce!


    Yui looked indifferent, and then rushed to the next hot and humid jungle to continue searching.


    Huh?


    Shisui, who was following Yui and Kanp, suddenly jumped up, came to the top of a big tree next to him, and then looked to the left. His dark eyes have turned into 3-Tomoe Sharingan at some point.


    Whats wrong?


    Kanp and Yui quickly jumped up to join him.


    There is a Shinobi approaching! Shisui said.


    Is it the Shinobi from the vige? Kanp asked, as they had encountered quite a few on the road before.


    No, the other party is not wearing a forehead protector, they should be a Rogue Shinobi. Shisui said in a low voice.


    Rogue Shinobi? Coming at us? Kanp frowned, Kill him?


    Kanp, you are too violent. Yui criticized.


    Kanp shrugged and said nothing.


    While the three were talking, the Rogue Shinobi has appeared in Kanp and Yuis sight.


    Male, bald, one-eyed, thick eyebrows, his expression has somewhat stupid, and he doesnt look like a smart person at first nce!


    With a wave of Shisuis right hand, a kunai brutally forced the Rogue Shinobi to stop with an ear-piercing sound.


    Who are you? Shisui said coldly, not affected by the Rogue Shinobis appearance.


    I am Jigumo, a member of Fuma n! The bald man looked up at them and said, Are you Konohas Shinobi?


    Fuma n? Yui was puzzled.


    It was a very famous Shinobi n during the Warring States Period, but it declinedter. I didnt expect we will encounter them here. Shisui exined in a low voice.


    Kanp has heard of Fuma n. He remembered that they took refuge under Orochimaru in the original work. He doesnt know if they have taken refuge under him at this time.


    Kanps thought spun, and he said: Jigumo, you should just say straight to the point, and tell us your purpose!


    In fact, this is our Fuma ns territory. Jigumo boasted shamelessly, You crossed the border!


    What should we do? Yui looked towards Kanp and Shisui.


    Shisui smiled and said: There is no Shinobi Vige in the Land of River, so in this country, there is no territory that belongs to Shinobi. Jigumo, you should not bring trouble to the Fuma n!


    Jigumos face darkened and he said: Hmph, even if you are Konohas Shinobi, but you are only three brats, I advise you


    Before Jigumo could finish talking, Kanps figure flickered and he rushed down: Konoha-Style  shing Wind!


    Whoosh


    Light blue air wave shot out from the Kusanagi Sword at the moment when Kanp shed forward at an extremely fast speed.


    Jigumo lunged forward, quickly formed hand seals with both hands and mmed his palms onto the ground: Doton: Doryheki! (Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall)


    Bang!


    A stone wall suddenly rose from the ground, but in the next moment, it was all broken by the light blue air wave, and it shed towards Jigumo unabated!


    Jigumosplexion changed, and he immediately used Body Flicker Technique to move to the side.


    Then, he saw a dozen Shisui jumping from the tree and besieging him.


    "


    "


    Trifling Clone Technique, its better not to make a fool of yourself!


    Jigumo grinned ferociously, took out a kunai and shed the throat of a clone, causing it to dissipate instantly. At the same time, his eyes wandered away, and quickly locked on Shisuis main body, and then he ignored the remaining clones, and directly rushed to the main body.


    Puchi!


    With the sound of flesh and blood shed, one of Shisuis clones made a hole on Jigumos back, and blood flowed in an instant.


    How is it possible? Jigumos step paused, and he turned to look at the clone in disbelief, You you obviously are fake!!!


    All my clones are all both fake and real at the same time!


    Shisuis clone spoke at the same time, and the sound converges in Jigumos ears from all directions.


    You Could it be?!


    Jigumo seemed to think of something, and the expression on his face gradually became frightened, You, you are Konohas Shisui of the Body Flicker?!


    I didnt expect Shisuis reputation has reached the Land of Rivers. Yui, who is on the tree, said with a smile.


    Kanp curled his lips when he saw this, You are already so frightened after seeing Shisui of the Body Flicker, if I turn into a Yellow sh, wont you have a dder leak?


    At the same time, Shisuis clone aimed the kunai Jigumo, as if tounch the final blow.


    Wait a minute!


    Jigumo broke down a bit, quickly dropped Kunai, raised both of his hands, and shouted loudly, I dont want to be an enemy of you, really!!! And no matter what you want to do, I can cooperate with you!


    No wonder Jigumo is afraid, he currently only has Elite Chunin strength after all. Facing Shisui of the Body Flicker, he is like a grass that Shisui can cut whatever he wants. If he doesnt surrender at this time, wont he die immediately?!

 Chapter 386: Jigumos Thoughts

    Chapter 386: Jigumo''s Thoughts


    After the Fuma n fell, they settled down in the Land of Rivers, took over the forest as king, and epted missions on the ck market to make money in an attempt to restore their former glory.


    However, the mission on ck market was either unpopr or a difficult mission rejected by the Five Great Shinobi Viges. Therefore, Fuma n has not only failed to revive in recent years, but has gradually weakened.


    After Jigumo raised the white g and surrendered, he told about Fuma ns current situation without omission and in detail. One is to gain sympathy and reduce the hostility of Shisui of the Body Flicker, and the other is to catch up with Konoha, even just grabbing the thread called Uchiha n may be able to revive Fuma n!


    Jigumo fantasizes about the future where the Fuma n and Uchiha n teaming up, bulldozing the mountains and rivers, and dominating the whole Shinobi World, and his whole body trembles with excitement and he looked at Shisui with more gentle and amiable eyes.


    Shisui felt a chill run down his spine, and wondered if Fuma ns decline was not because of strength, but because of fertility problems?


    Shisuis scalp felt numb. If they hadnt had to rely on Jigumo to lead the way, he would have finish him off.


    After Yui told Jigumo about the environment of the phosphorus worms, Jigumo set off with the three of them without thinking about it, turned left and right, and arrived at a small ravine a few hourster.


    There is a pool of stagnant water in the small valley, exuding a pungent stench. There are many wild animals corpses by the water, most of which have rotted, exposing their white bones. Many poisonous flies and mosquitoese and go in and out of the rotten corpses, which makes people feel uneasy.


    Jigumo waved to Kanp and the others to stop, and said: Shisui-sama, this is it!


    Shisui didnt want to talk to him, so he turned his head and looked towards Yui.


    Yui carefully observed the surrounding area, nodded slightly, and said: It does meet the growth environment of the phosphorus insect, Ill go over and have a look. You guys be careful!


    After saying that, Yui took out a wooden bottle, opened it, and poured green powder on herself, and then quietly approached the pool of stagnant water.


    Buzz


    The poisonous flies and mosquitoes in the rotting corpse seemed to sense that a strange creature was approaching, and immediately flew up in a swarm, turning into ck clouds and rushing towards Yui.


    Yui turned a blind eye and continued to move forward step by step.


    When the poisonous flies and mosquitoes flew to the half-meter away from Yui, they began to feel dizzy, and flew past Yui, and then flew towards Kanp and the others.


    I understand why Yui wants us to be careful now. Kanp said with a constipated expression.


    Shisuis mouth twitched slightly: Lets retreat for now.


    Jigumo had already turned around and ran away.


    Because there is no living water circting in the stagnant pool, the water is full of bacteria. In addition, the blood and pus flowing in from the wild animals corpses by the water, so the water can be directly used as poison, and since these flies and mosquitoes grow up drinking the poisonous water and eating the corpses, their toxicity is definitely not weak, let alone thisrge swarm of poisonous flies and mosquitoes!


    Kanp formed hand-seals with both hands and escapes directly into the ground.


    Shisuis figure flickered, and instantly passed Jigumo and fled away.


    Jigumo heard the sound of the wind, and subconsciously looked back. He found that Kanp and Shisui had already disappeared, leaving only himself being chased by arge number of poisonous flies and mosquitoes!


    If it wasnt for him knowing that Shisui could kill himself in seconds, Jigumo would have thought that it was a trap!


    "


    "


    Fortunately, Jigumo still have the strength of Elite Chunin, so after more than half an hour, he finally get rid of the poisonous flies and mosquitoes behind him.


    Hah~


    Hah~


    Jigumo panted for breath with his hands on his hips, and his eyes were a little blurred.


    What should I do next?


    Should I leave directly, or go back to Shisui of the Body Flicker and continue to lead them?


    It stands to reason that he managed to escape with great difficulty and should just disappear, but remembering the important task of revitalizing the Fuma n, he scratched his head, turned around and returned to the stagnant pool.


    But when he rushed back, there was no one around the stagnant pool.


    Shisui, Kanp and Yui were already gone.


    Only that piece of poisonous flies and poisonous mosquitoes are turning around the stagnant pool.


    Jigumo rushed away quickly. He finally ckmailed Shisui of the Body Flicker, so he couldnt just let him run away!


    Jigumo immediately found the traces in the vicinity with his excellent tracking skills, and then tracked all the way, finally found Kanps group of three!


    Huh, why are you back again? Kanp looked a little surprised when Jigumo appeared suddenly.


    Jigumos face straightened, and when he caught the opportunity, he put gold on his face: We, the Fuma n, keep our promises. Well do what we promised others even if they die!


    Shisui and Yui look at each other, and they all feel that this guys brain is not working well.


    Only Kanp noticed something.


    In the original work, Fuma n turned to Orochimaru in an attempt to use Orochimarus power to revive the n. And now, this guy probably wants to use Shisuis power to achieve this goal.


    Shisui-sama, have you found the phosphorus insect? Jigumo asked earnestly, not caring about the other things.


    Shisuis face twitched uncontrobly, and he shook his head slightly: Not yet.


    I see, in that case, let me, Jigumo, show you the way!


    There was joy in Jigumos eyes, and he said loudly, Three lords, please follow me, I am very familiar with this forest, and know many ces simr to that stagnant pool!


    Yuis eyes lit up when she heard this: Really? Lead the way!


    Hai! Jigumo feels that he is feeling so alive, and his whole body is full of positive energy!


    In the next three days, under the leadership of Jigumo, Kanps group of three traveled half of this forest and found a total of eleven ces suitable for the growth of phosphorus insects, but unfortunately, no phosphorus insects were found.


    This made Jigumo anxious!


    There are so many ces in this forest that are suitable for the growth of phosphorus insect, but they cant find even a single phosphorus insect.


    In other words, he has been busy for the past few days for nothing!


    What should I do?


    Jigumo has a sullen expression on his face, If this goes on, Shisui of the Body Flicker will run away!


    It seems that there is no phosphorus insect in this forest. Yui nned to go to the next forest.


    Jigumo hurriedly said: My lords, that, weve been trying to find the insect the past few days and did not have a good rest. If you dont mind, please go to my house to rest for a day.


    Thats right, first bring Shisui of the Body Flicker to our Fuma ns gathering ce, and then use our ns sincerity to impress Shisui of the Body Flicker!


    No need. Yui refused immediately. She came here to find the phosphorus insect, and she didnt want to be disturbed by other messy things.


    So ruthless.


    Kanp grinned when he saw this.


    Jigumos purpose is already obvious, but there is an iprehensible Aburame Yui in the middle.


    Lets mourn for Jigumo for three seconds.


    My Lords, we, the Fuma n Jigumo wanted to say something more, but suddenly, his vision blurred and the figures of Kanps group of three had disappeared instantly.


    He froze for a moment, then turned his head to look around, only to find that there was no sound around him.


    What happened?


    Shisui-sama? Where are you?


    Jigumo quickly walked and kept looking for their traces all around, but found nothing after wandering around for a long time.


    When he came back to his senses, he realized that he had been standing there without moving.


    And the sky is already dark.


    Could it be Genjutsu? So terrifying!!


    Jigumos whole body trembled, feeling shocked and frightened in his heart, and at the same time, a strong remorse arose.


    The stronger Shisuis strength was, the more regretful he felt in his heart.


    Jigumo feels that he has missed hundreds of millions!


    After leaving the forest, Kanp jokingly said: Shisui, I think Jigumo is nning to take refuge in you, dont you want to think about it?


    Shisui shook his head: No need.


    He is not stupid. From Jigumos words, he can hear Jigumos ambition to revive n. If Shisui epts Jigumo and even Fuma n, he will have to work hard to help them, but what good will this do for Shisui?


    Why would he need more thugs?


    Uchiha n has Military Police Force and some of them are thugs. So whats the need of Fuma n?


    So, Shisui directly activated his 3-Tomoe Sharingan, letting the unsuspecting Jigumo fall into Genjutsu, and the three of them took the opportunity to leave.


    At this time, Yui didnt seem to care about Shisui and Kanps conversation. She took out the map of the Land of River, looked it up carefully, and then confirmed the next location.


    After returning to the stronghold of the Fuma n, the desperate Jigumo ran into Kagero head-on.


    Kagero is the most powerful person in Fuma n, and even the leader. Right now, she is at Jonin Level!


    Jigumo, where have you been these past few days? Why are you onlying back now? Kagero frowned and asked.


    Kagero-sama, I met Shisui of the Body Flicker. Jigumo said depressedly.


    Shisui of the Body Flicker? Kageros face slightly changed, How did you meet him?


    Jigumo stated the purpose of Shisuis group with a bitter expression, and then said aggrievedly: Shisui of the Body Flickers reputation resounded throughout the Shinobi World, hes also from the Uchiha n again, so I want to take refuge under him, but unfortunately, he refused.


    Shisui of the Body Flicker? Kagero was startled, and then her eyes lit up!


    Thats right, by taking refuge under Shisui of the Body Flicker, we can use his power and even Uchiha ns power to revive the n!


    Why didnt I think of it before?!


    Kagero feels as if the door to the new world was opened in front of her eyes. At this moment, she was refreshed and felt enlightened. She patted Jigumo hard on the shoulder, and said with a smile: Although Shisui of the Body Flicker refused our n, but he is not the only expert in the Shinobi World!


    After leaving the forest where Fuma n is located, Kanps group of three went to two lush forests one after another. Until ten dayster, Yui finally found a few phosphorus insects eggs from a rotten corpse in a dark corner full of stench!


    Finally found it! Yui carefully put these eggs into a special bottle with a look of joy.


    Kanp and Shisui hid tens of meters away, looking vignt.


    At this moment, a few inconspicuous insects suddenly emerged from the rotting corpse. When Yui saw this, her face changed slightly, and she quickly retreated, while shouting: Fire!!!


    Kanp and Shisui immediately formed hand seals: Katon: Gkaky no Jutsu! (Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique)


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Two huge fireballs roared as it grew bigger like intable balloons, and they expanded to a radius of more than ten meters in a blink of an eye!


    Yui came over from the two fireballs with a flicker, but the few unremarkable phosphorus insects lingered because of fear of fire.


    Then the three immediately flickered and evacuated.


    After the two huge fireballs dissipated slowly, those phosphorus insects can no longer find the trace of Kanps group of three.


    Its not very difficult to deal with.


    After they are far away, Kanp strongly expressed his dissatisfaction. He thought those phosphorus insects were powerful, so he used Great Fireball Technique to bluffed them, but as a result, they didnt dare toe closer because of their fear of fire.


    Because it is a wild phosphorus insect, so they dont know how to work around it when they encounter fire.


    Yui smiled and stroked the special bottle in her hand, and said, But if it is nurtured


    Can it be nurtured inrge quantities? Shisui asked.


    Yui nodded: Yes, but the Chakra used to raise and control this kind of venomous insect is much more than other venomous insects. With my current Chakra Reserves, without affecting other insects, I can only control about a thousand.


    Is each one dangerous? Kanp asked.


    Yui nodded.


    Kanp subconsciously took a few steps away and said: I wont return the bottle of poison you gave before.


    Yui nodded: Got it.


    I wont return it either. Shisui said in a muffled voice.


    Un. Yui smiled.

 Chapter 387: I, Gekko Kanpū, Will Not Submit to Any Threats

    Chapter 387: I, Gekko Kanp��, Will Not Submit to Any Threats


    This trip to the Land of Rivers to find phosphorus insects took more than half a month. When Kanp and his group returned to Konoha, it was already the end of April.


    Lets say goodbye here.


    After passing through the gate of the vige, Yui smiled and waved, Thank you for this time, goodbye.


    Because they left the vige this time simply to help, they didnt have to go to the mission hall.


    Be careful when raising insects. Kanp smiled and waved goodbye.


    Goodbye. Shisui said.


    When Yui left, Kanp and Shisui walked together.


    After walking half a street, Zhishui said in a low voice: Sunagakure has defined Pakura as missing.


    Kanp shrugged: I didnt lie to you, right?


    Shisui was silent, and walked another half a street before sighing and said: Yondaime Kazekages capacity is too narrow, I hope our Yondaime will not be like this.


    Kanp smiled and said: Are you worried about Yondaime-sama and Danzo colluding to make things difficult for your n?


    Shisui whispered: There is no need to collude, just being influenced by Danzo will bring huge turmoil to the Uchiha n.


    Dont worry, Yondaime-sama and Danzos philosophy are the exact opposite, so it is impossible to be influenced by him.


    Kanp said, The premise is that you are not courting death yourself.


    Courting death? Shisui was startled.


    Just dont make trouble. Kanp said.


    Shisui nodded, and said thoughtfully: Kanp, in fact, when Yondaime just took over, many nsmen in the n were very angry. Its all thanks to n Head-sama for restraining them in time, otherwise


    p>


    Kanp smiled and said: That is great. Yondaime will not be affected by Danzo, and your n Head can also restrain the n. As long as the bnce is not broken, then everyone can get along with each other in peace.


    Shisui shook his head and said: That is not enough, I hope that the Uchiha n can be fully integrated into the vige! Otherwise, once there is a change that can break the bnce, the conflict between the two sides will bepletely intensified!


    Kanps pupils shrank when he heard this.


    When Minato died during the Kyubis attack, Konohas higher-ups suspected that it was done by the Uchiha n, so the bnce waspletely broken, and then Uchiha n went further and further on the road of rebellion.


    However, this is what happened in the original work.


    As for this life


    Kanp rubbed his chin and fell into thoughts, Naruto was born in October, and counting the time, there are only five months left.


    If I can collect theplete Flying Thunder God Technique before October, then Konoha would have two Flying Thunder God Techniques users, and Uchiha Obito can only eat farts when hees.


    But what if it cant be collected?


    Let Kushina enter Mount Myboku for the delivery?


    Impossible.


    Its as if your wife is pregnant, do you let her stay at home and send her to a nearby hospital during delivery, or send her to a third-ss hospital in the capital thousands of miles away for safety, and take the time to fly to see her, and then let her live alone for a few months and then give birth there directly?


    Everyone knows what to choose.


    Therefore, even if Kanp suggested to Minato to send Kushina to Mount Myboku. As a husband, Minato would never agree.


    Kanp cant just say that his precious disciple, Uchiha Obito is going to make a big fuss in Konoha, right?


    Let alone how he should exin the source of the information, even if Kanp really said it and even if Minato really believed it, so what?


    Minato still wont do this!


    As the Yondaime Hokage, as the Yellow sh, as Obitos teacher, and as the master of Flying Thunder God Technique, Minato has enough confidence to protect his wife!


    This is the self-confidence that Minato has honed in battle after battle, and it is not the self-confidence that can be easily destroyed by Kanp saying that he will die and his wife will die!


    But other than that, is there any other way to stop Obito?


    Kanp frowned while thinking.


    Kanp? Shisui found Kanp was absent-minded and couldnt help but patted his shoulder.


    Ah, what? Kanp came back to his senses.


    Shisui smiled wryly and said: I just want to ask you, do you have any good way to make our Uchiha n be fully integrated into the vige?


    Kanp spoke without thinking and said directly: Just learn from the Senju n, break the n into pieces and integrate into the whole vige.


    Shisui didnt know whether to cry orugh as he looked at Kanp: What kind of stupid idea did youe up with?


    But then, Shisuis face showed startled expression, Broke into pieces?


    Shisui suddenly thought of the Military Police Force. The members of the Military Police Force stayed together all day long. Its unity, centripetal force and cohesion are all at the top of Konoha. This is the point that Uchiha n is most proud of, but perhaps, it is precisely because of this that the elites of Uchiha n are hugged tightly, and they are still unable to fully integrate into Konoha!


    Shisui suddenly realized: Kanp, thank you!!


    I Arent you angry when I say that? You actually thank me?! Kanp came back to his senses and was a little embarrassed, You wont disband the Uchiha n, right?


    Shisui waved his hand with a smile, and disappeared with a flicker immediately.


    Kanp smiled wryly and shook his head, and then continued to think about the previous problem.


    In the next moment, he had a sh of inspiration, and suddenly thought of a very simple way.


    On the day of Kushinas delivery, let Shisui watch outside


    When Obito came here, just use Kotoamatsukami directly


    Simple, crude and direct!


    The most important thing is that Kanps friendship with Shisui is a matter of one sentence!


    With Shisuis strength and reputation, coupled with Kanps personal rmendation, Minato has no reason to refuse!


    Damn, I wasted so many brain cells, what the hell!


    Kanp was extremely arrogant and returned home.


    After arriving home, Kanp took a bath first, and then took out Flying Thunder God Technique to collect it, but unfortunately, it still failed.


    Just as he was about to take his beauty sleep, there was a knock on the gate of the mansion.


    "


    "


    Is someone looking for Dad?


    Kanp didnt want to go open the gate, but there were constant knocks on the gate, and finally, there was a dull, displeased voice: Kanp, I have something to look for you!


    This voice Shimura Danzo?!


    Is this guy still thinking about my little money?


    Kanp was furious, and with imposing-manner, he dragged wooden clogs to the gate aggressively, and opened the gate expressionlessly.


    Outside the gate, Danzo stood with lowered eyebrows, and behind him are Roots Shinobi with code name Kinoto and Hinoe.


    I thought you wouldnt open the gate. Danzo said with a deep smile.


    What is Danzo-sama looking for me for? Kanp asked straight to the point.


    Arent you going to invite me in? Danzo said with a smile.


    No. Kanp said with a blunt expression.


    The corners of Danzos mouth twitched slightly, and he only recovered after a while. His face gradually darkened, and he started to talk in a slightly threatening tone, Gekko Kanp, are you sure you want to talk to me here?


    Yes.


    Kanp said righteously, I, Gekko Kanp, is sitting upright, so there is nothing to hide!


    Danzo began to grit the teeth, and his one eye red at Kanp fiercely.


    No matter what, Danzo was a hero, who has been a high-level advisor for decades, so when Kanp was red at him, it would be a lie if he said that he wasnt scared.


    But when he thought of Hyuga Hiashi, who is next door, he didnt panic.


    If Danzo-sama has nothing to say, Im going to sleep first. Kanp said shyly.


    Of course there is something.


    Danzo took a deep breath to suppress the malice in his heart, and said in a low voice, Its about your transaction with Orochimaru!


    Kanps heart skip a beat, and then he pretends to be stupid: As the legendary Sannin, how can I make a deal with Orochimaru-sama?


    You made a deal with Orochimaru during the Anbus mission. If I let Yondaime know about this, Im afraid his trust in you will plummet! Danzo threatened coldly.


    Kanp turn pale with fright, what he felt at this moment was not Danzos threat, but the plot was trying to kill Minato!


    He just thought of asking Shisui stay outside the secret location where Kushina gave birth, but now, Danzo is here. If Kanp really fell out of favor because of this incident, Minato might not agree with Kanps proposal of letting Shisui guard Kushina!


    "


    "


    What do you want? Kanp red at Danzo ferociously.


    I n to acquire Gekko Tavern.


    Danzos anger has now dissipated. At this moment, he looked at Kanp calmly, and said with a soft smile, You have a day to think about it. Then, goodbye.


    After saying that, Danzo left with Kinoto and Hinoe.


    Kanp was unable to restrain his anger, then turned around and entered the house and mmed the gate!


    Boom!


    The thin and dense cracks like countless earthworms appeared on the hard wooden gate after being mmed by Kanp.


    After that, Kanp walked back and forth on the bluestone path more than ten meters.


    What should I do?


    Compromise with Danzo?


    No way!


    Numerous film and television dramas and experience told me that once Ipromised because of threats, there will be a second or third time soon, so I, Gekko Kanp, will not submit to any threats!


    In that case, I need to either kill Danzo and silence him, or confess and ask for leniency?


    Its just, how should I confess?


    And to what extent?


    Kanp closed his eyes and pondered. After a while, his figure flickered, and he quickly rushed into his bedroom, rummaging through boxes and cabs.


    Wheres my f**king Body Revival Techniques scroll?


    Where the hell Mom put the Body Revival Techniques scroll?


    Or Dad is the one who put the Body Revival Techniques scroll away?


    Why cant I find it again!!


    Kanps face turned blue, and then he suddenly remembered something, and immediately rushed to Hayates bedroom, which is next door.


    After rummaging through it casually, he soon found the azure scroll under the futon.


    I know it was taken by you!


    Kanp opened and checked it, heaved a deep sigh of relief, then changed his shoes, and left through the gate.


    Boom!


    After the door was mmed hard again, the cracks on the two gates became more and more dense, and even a faint amount of sawdust overflowed from the cracks.


    Not long after Kanp left.


    Hoshino came back cheerfully, but when he saw the crack on the mansions gate, he was furious: Which bastard did this?!


    An hourter.


    Kanp came to Hokage Tower, holding the Body Revival Techniques scroll.


    Its time to show off my real acting skills!


    Kanp took a deep breath and went up to the third floor in one breath.


    It was Iwashi who was guarding outside Hokages Office at this moment. Kanp asked him to make a report and soon saw Minato.


    Kanp, are you back from the Land of Rivers? Minato smiled slightly when he saw Kanp.


    Kanp asked his shadow clone to notify Genma when he left the vige half a month ago, so its not surprising that Minato knew.


    Hokage-sama, the reason Ie to see you this time is because Im here to apologize! Kanp knelt down on one knee with a face of grief and indignation.

 Chapter 388: Punishment

    Chapter 388: Punishment


    Hokages Office.


    Minato looked at Kanp, who was kneeling on one knee, with a surprised expression: Apologize? Kanp, you should get up first, tell me whats going on.


    Kanp stood up with his head down, and said with guilty tone: Hokage-sama, this happened during Sandaime-samas reign. I was still in Anbu at that time and suddenly received a mission to monitor Orochimaru-sama. As a result, I was discovered by Orochimaru-sama during the surveince period, and was invited by him to drink tea, and then made a deal with him


    Minato felt that the amount of information in Kanps words was a bit toorge, so he hurriedly quickly reached out his hand to ask him to stop, and then started contemting.


    Monitor Orochimaru?


    Minato remembered the content of his chat with Hiruzen before, and asked softly: The order to monitor Orochimaru which was issued by Sandaime after the Battle of Kikyo Pass?


    Kanp thought for a while, and affirmed: Yes, it is the period after the Battle of Kikyo Pass.


    Minato nodded, thinking that hes on the right track. After the Battle of Kikyo Pass, Hiruzen began to suspect Orochimaru and Danzos unusual rtionship, so he sent Anbu to monitor Orochimaru.


    However, as one of the Sannin, Orochimaru is powerful, and the probability of wanting to monitor him without being discovered is minimal, so Kanp cannot be med for being discovered by Orochimaru.


    Its just, what is going on with the transaction during the monitoring period?


    Kanp was Anbu at the time. Even if he is discovered, he should not trade with the surveince target. This is a serious vition of the Anbus Code of Regtions!


    Once this incident is exposed, Kanp will inevitably be severely punished!


    Wait, in that case, why did Kanp suddenly surrender himself?


    Also, at that time, Kanp hadnt learned the Flying Thunder God Technique, and was just an ordinary Chunin, while Orochimaru was a legendary Sannin. Whether in terms of strength, status, or background, the difference between them are like heaven and earth, so what can they trade with each other?


    Could it be Anbus intelligence?


    Minatos heart sank, his face gradually became serious, and then he asked solemnly: Kanp, what did you trade with Orochimaru? Is it Anbus intelligence?


    Kanp was startled, and quickly shook his head: Of course not, how could I betray the Anbu by giving its intelligence?


    After saying that, Kanp neatly took out a azure scroll, a huge Ninjutsu scroll and the Kusanagi Sword.


    I used my Body Revival Technique, and obtained Kusanagi Sword and this Ninjutsu scroll from Orochimaru-sama. Kanp bowed his head.


    Kusanagi Sword?!


    Minato was taken aback, and hurriedly left the intelligence and so on behind his head, grabbed the bamboo-like sword on the table, and gently draw the sword out of its sheath. The clear sword body is suddenly imprinted in the depths of Minatos blue pupils.


    Minato turned the de slightly, refracting the warm sunlighting in from the window from time to time, looking bright and cold.


    He stretched out his hand to caress the de, feeling the cold, smooth, sharp touch on his fingertips, and his heartbeat couldnt help but speed up slightly: Is this sword really the legendary Kusanagi Sword?!


    Faced with Kusanagi Sword, even Minato, who did not train Kenjutsu, is a little moved, let alone Kanp, who trained Konoha-Style Kenjutsu.


    The temptation of this sword to him is probably far superior than anything else!


    But what is worth for Orochimaru to exchange for the legendary Kusanagi Sword?


    Moreover, theres also such a huge Ninjutsu scroll!


    Minato sheathed the sword, then opened the Ninjutsu scroll, and roughly estimated that there were nearly a thousand Five-Attributes Ninjutsu recorded in this scroll!


    Is Orochimaru crazy?!


    Minato put down the Ninjutsu scroll and set his sights on thest azure scroll.


    Body Revival Technique


    Unfolding the azure scroll, Minato the densely packed characters on it, and frowned slightly: Kanp, where did this scrolle from?


    Kanp shyly said: I got it from Dr. Shinno.


    Dr. Shinno? Minato put down the scroll, feeling a little pain in his head, If I remember correctly, Dr. Shinno is a well-known doctor in the Shinobi World. He practices medicine everywhere, saved lives and healed the wounded. He is a doctor with extremely noble morals!


    And this Body Revival Technique is his?


    Kanp took a deep breath. He knew that it was time to test his acting skills!


    Hokage-sama, when I was young, the Academys teacher said that my talent was too poor, and no matter how hard I tried, I could only be a Genin. My father also said that I did not have the talent to train Konoha-Style Kenjutsu. At that time, I, I


    Kanp tried hard to make the most despaired expression. He wanted to cry, but did not shed tears for a long time, as the emotion he brew was not enough.


    Minato fell into thoughts after hearing this, Indeed, Kanps performance at the Academy was really poor. At the time, I thought it was because he didnt work hard enough. But now, it seems


    Kanp couldnt brew his emotions, so he could only continue to talk dryly: At that time, my dream was to be a doctor, so I go to the hospital with my mother to work every day. Later, a doctor named Shinno came to the hospital, and I got this scroll from him.


    Minato didnt care too much about how Kanp got the scroll from Dr. Shinno, after all, the point of this matter is not here.


    So you showed a talent far beyond ordinary people after training this Body Revival Technique? Minato looked at Kanp with a serious expression, always feeling that something was not quite right.


    At that time, Orochimaru-sama wondered why I could jump from a mediocre person to a genius, so he investigated me, and even found Dr. Shinno, until he knew the existence of Body Revival Technique.


    Kanp said in a low voice, Orochimaru-sama said that I was originally a genius. Whether it is Ninjutsus talent or Konoha-Styles talent, they are all excellent, but due to my physical fitness, I can neither extract too much chakra nor have physical strength toplete the Kenjutsu training, so others would think that I was a mediocre person. However, after I trained this Body Revival Technique, my physical fitness gradually improved, and my innate talent naturally exploded.


    Minatos eyes lit up, and he found the answer and the truth as if he was enlightened.


    Kanps talent is good, but was trapped in physical fitness, so he was not able to show it, but after training this Body Revival Technique that can develop cell activity, the biggest factor that restrained Kanp gradually disappeared


    No wonder his talent is bursting out a little bit. First, Ninja Tools throwing, then Ninjutsu, then Konoha-Style Kenjutsu, it is because his physical fitness is gradually improved.


    If so


    Kanp, are you still training this Body Revival Technique? Minato asked solemnly.


    Kanp nodded: I have been training all the time.


    How effective is the training? Minato asked.


    The effect is very good. I feel that I am about to break through the Elite Chunins Chakra Reserves. Kanp said frankly.


    Sure enough!


    Minato realized it, I was still wondering why Kanp had learned the Flying Thunder God Technique all of a sudden, even though he didnt have the talent to train it.


    It turns out that Kanps physical fitness has been improved by this Body Revival Technique. In other words, his innate talent has not been fully tapped!


    Hes a super genius!


    Minato was both surprised and happy, but the expression on his face was still serious.


    After being silent for a while, Minato asked: The importance of this Body Revival Technique is self-evident to you, but it is dispenseable for Orochimaru. Why did he pay such arge price to trade this Forbidden Technique with you?


    Kanp shook his head and said: I also asked, but Orochimaru-sama didnt say it. I didnt want to trade at first, but, but


    But he took out the Kusanagi Sword? Minato stared at Kanp.


    Kanp bowed his head: Hokage-sama, I am wrong, I am willing to ept any punishment!


    Minato changed the subject and asked: Only you and Orochimaru should know about this matter, so why did you suddenly confess this matter to me?


    Kanp said with bitter expression: Someone threatened me with this.


    Minato frowned: Orochimaru?


    Its not him, its Advisor Danzo. Kanp said.


    Minatos expression darkened when he heard this: Gekko Tavern?


    Hokage-sama, how did you know? Kanps eyes shed with surprise, flickering in an instant, it perfectly exins what details are.


    Cough.


    Minato coughed dryly, but did not answer.


    Its not that he is afraid of leaking secrets, but Minato feels that he has pitted Kanp.


    At first, Kanp reported about the small gambling hall to him. Later, Minato checked that it was Danzo who did it, so he sealed all these small gambling halls with a wave of his hand.


    After that, Danzo, who had lost thisrge source of funding, started having idea about Gekko Tavern.


    "


    "


    Minato didnt stop him even when he knew it, but instead instructs Hoshino to drag Danzo. It would be best to irritate him and make him do something like robbing him. At that time, Minato would have the reason to attack Danzo. Although this incident is not enough to take down Danzo directly, it is enough to rescue the genius youngster, who is suspected of mastering Wood Release, from the Root!


    Kanp gave Minato the opportunity to pit Danzo. He didnt expect that he put Kanp into the pit instead.


    Kanp, havent you ever thought aboutpromising with Advisor Danzo? Minato changed the subject again.


    If youpromise once, there will be a second and third time, and youll finally consigned to eternal damnation. I would rather surrender than to bow my head to evil forces! Kanp said righteously.


    Advisor Danzo is the viges higher-up, not an evil force. Minato shook his head with a wry smile.


    Kanp didnt argue, but lowered his head and said: Hokage-sama, no matter what, I was at fault for this matter, please punish me!


    Minato didnt speak, but pondered again.


    Kanp indeed did something wrong. As Anbu, he should monitor the surveince target during the execution of the mission, and try to not have contact with him.


    But fortunately, Kanp did not sell any confidential information, and at that time, Orochimaru was the hero who led the victory of the Battle of Kikyo Pass, so no one can say that Kanp was wrong when he made a deal with him.


    So, Kanps fault was limited to his vition of Anbus regtions.


    But now that Kanp has withdrawn from Anbu


    And Kanps Anbu contribution has been reced with a big house


    This is a bit awkward.


    Minato looked at Kanp with a gloomy gaze, picked up the Kusanagi sword instead, and said: In that case, this Kusanagi Sword


    Cough cough, Hokage-sama, that I personally prefer physical punishment. Kanp interrupted Minato with embarrassed smile.


    Physical punishment?


    Minato snorted coldly, and said in a pretentious manner, Then go to the Land of Rain to guard the border for one year!


    One year?!


    Kanp was terrified, and quickly bargained: Hokage-sama, a year is too long, what about a month?


    Minatos face twitched upon hearing this, Who did you learn your bargaining skills from?


    Ten months! Minato said sternly.


    Two months! Kanp.


    Half a year! Minato.


    Four months! Kanp.


    Five months! Minato.


    Kanp calcted the time when he heard this, Its the end of April, and five months is the end of September, there is still time!


    Deal! Kanp agreed immediately.


    Minato felt as if he was being cheated by Kanp, and he said with a sullen face: The Kusanagi Sword and these two scrolls will be temporarily ced with me, and I will return them to you when youe back.


    Kanp smiled tteringly: Its fine.


    Minatos expression became a bit unbearable, and he hurriedly said: What are you still doing in a daze? Hurry up and go!


    Yes!

 Chapter 389: I Will Drive You Mad!

    Chapter 389: I Will Drive You Mad!


    Leaving Hokage Tower with the transfer order, Kanp didnt go to the border directly, he nned to wait for a day and departs tomorrow!


    After that, Kanp rushed all the way to the Uchiha ns settlement, and arrived at Shisuis house more than an hourter.


    Speaking of which, this was the first time Kanp came to find Shisui.


    Knock knock knock!


    Kanp knocked on the door a few times. Unfortunately, after waiting for a while, there was no movement inside.


    Could it be that Shisui is hiding at home doing shameful things, so he is too embarrassed toe out to see me?


    Kanp formed hand seal to use Sensor Ninjutsu, but there are no Chakra inside Shisuis house.


    So he was not at home.


    Kanp stroked his chin and thought, Is Shisui patrolling now, or is he going to find his big brother Fukken?


    No, old thief Fukken is dead, so now, Shisuis new favorite should be younger brother Itachi?


    Kanps eyes lit up, and he hurriedly turned around and asked the people on the street on how to get to Fugakus house.


    Although this neighborhood is known as the settlement of the Uchiha n, like the settlement of the Hyuga n, most of the people here are ordinary Konohas vigers, so Kanp easily found out the address of Fugakus house.


    Fugakus house is veryrge. Kanp stood at the gate of his house and looked around, and found that the walls on both sides extended for 80 meters, which seemed to be a little bigger than his mansion!


    Kanp knocked on the door, and soon, a woman in a loose robe came to open the gate.


    Hello, who are you looking for? The woman, who opened the gate, asked gently.


    Kanp nced at her belly, saw that it is big, and immediately judged that the other party is Fugakus wife, Uchiha Mikoto!


    Then the child in her belly is Sasuke!


    Kanp threw a Collection Technique at her, and the green light cluster in his mind surged instantly. Kanp was shocked, but the green light cluster only surged for a while, and finally subsided.


    Cough!


    Kanp didnt hold grudges, and coughed lightly, Hello, I am Gekko Kanp, I am here to find Shisui, I am his friend. Because I need to leave the vige for a mission tomorrow, I want to say goodbye to him.


    Mikoto looked up and down at Kanp, and then said with a smile: Come in.


    Thank you.


    Kanp politely followed Mikoto to the reception room.


    Please wait a moment.


    After Mikoto served Kanp a tea, she went to the backyard to find Shisui.


    Shisui was training kunai throwing with Itachi. When he learned that Kanp was looking for it, he immediately ran over with Itachi.


    Kanp, how did you know that I am here?


    Entering the reception room, Shisui smiled and introduced, By the way, this is Itachi. Itachi, this is my friend at the same generation, Gekko Kanp.


    Hello, Gekko-senpai. Standing beside Shishui, Itachi nodded gracefully.


    Hello, Itachi.


    Kanp stood up and looked at Uchiha Itachi seriously.


    At this time, Itachi is only five years old, but the lines on his eyes and bridge of his nose are already very obvious, almost carved out of the same mold as the Itachi in his memory!


    After sizing Itachi, Kanp turned his head to look at Shisui, and said: Shisui, Im going out to the vige for a mission tomorrow, and Ill be back in early October, so I have something to trouble you.


    It will take you that long?


    Shisui was quite surprised, and then said with a smile, Tell me, what do you want to trouble me for?


    Kanp solemnly said: At the beginning of October, you must be in the vige! Dont leave the vige for mission!


    Shisui was startled, then thought about Kanping back in early October, Could it be that he wanted to treat me for dinner?


    He nodded and said: I understand. I will stay in the vige for that period of time.


    Kanp breathed a sigh of relief when he saw this, and said: Then I will go first, bye.


    Dont you want to tell me why youre leaving now? Shisui said with a bitter smile.


    You will know when Ie back. Kanp replied with a smile, then looked down at Itachi, and waved, Goodbye, Itachi.


    Goodbye, Gekko-senpai. Itachi waved goodbye in a dignified way, like a little adult.


    After leaving Fugakus mansion, Kanp returned home.


    After arriving home, Kanp saw Hoshino standing aggressively at the gate of the mansion, staring at the passers-by like a falcon.


    Tou-san, why are you standing here? Kanp asked in surprise.


    Hoshino snorted coldly and moved his body to the side, showing the gate behind him.


    Kanp took a look, and his face drastically changed: Which bastard would dare to smash the door of my house?


    He saw the two wooden gates full of cracks, which made it looked very ugly!


    Is it Danzo?


    Kanp threw the me on Danzos head without hesitation.


    First, he used Orochimarus transaction incident as a soft threat, and now, my door was smashed for violence?


    Very good, you sessfully managed to piss me off!


    Kanp waved his hand and said: Tou-san, leave this matter to me, I will definitely make the one who smashed the door feel our wrath!


    Hoshino looked at Kanp with satisfaction, and said earnestly: Kanp, although our Gekko n is not a Great n, our gate was smashed and we lost the face of our whole n, so this matter must not be stopped! But we must also pay attention to our measures and we should not bully the weak, understand?


    Kanp nodded: I understand!


    After a friendlymunication, the father and son entered the house.


    By the way, Tou-san, I have a mission tomorrow, and I wont be able toe back until early October. Kanp said.


    Well, be careful.


    Hoshino nodded, but then his step paused, When did you say you will be back?!


    Uh Early October? Kanp kept a smile on his face.


    October?!


    Hoshinos mood worsens, Its only the end of April, and it will be five months until the beginning of October!


    What mission do you do? Why does it take more than five months?


    Hoshino looked at Kanp suspiciously, and then his face changed, Is it a spying mission?!


    Kanp hurriedly shook his head and said: No, its that


    Kanp felt a little hard to say it.


    What kind of mission is it! Hoshino asked.


    Guarding the border. Kanp squeezed out softly.


    Huh?


    Hoshinos face twitched, You guard the border? Why would Hokage-sama let you guard the border? Have you done something immoral?


    Its not that Hoshino looked down on guarding the border, but because of Kanps performance in the Third Shinobi World War and his rtionship with Minato, how could Minato let him guard the border?


    Unless this smelly brat has done something immoral!


    I didnt do anything.


    Kanp defended, Its just a mistake I made because of my impulsiveness. This mission is mainly to rx and sort out what I have learned! Yes, it is like that!


    Hoshino snorted, and then said earnestly again: Kanp, although you are not an adult yet, I always treat you as an adult, so no matter what you do or what decision you make, you must think twice, don t be impulsive, and act without thinking!


    I understand! Thanks for the teachings, Tou-san! Kanp bowed solemnly, Then, Ill go to sleep first.


    Hoshino was stunned in ce, unable to recover for a long time.


    The next day.


    The sun was shining brightly and the white clouds were faint. Danzo took the Roots Shinobi, Kinoto and Hinoe, to Gekko Mansion.


    Knock knock knock!


    Danzo knocked on the cracked gate a few times in disgust, then waited quietly.


    Not long after, the expressionless Kanp opened the gate.


    Gekko Kanp, we meet again.


    Danzo chuckled softly and said, Arent you going to invite me in today?


    No thank you!


    Kanp directly stretched out his hand and said, Pay for the damages!


    What? Danzo looked at Kanps hand with stunned expression.


    You knocked the gate of my house, causing it to be broken!


    Kanp pointed sideways at the cracks on the two gates, and said, Danzo-sama, you are the viges high level advisor, you shouldnt try to deny it!


    What does this have to do with me? Danzo snorted coldly, extremely dissatisfied.


    Yesterday, you threatened me with your front foot, and you broke down the gate of my house with your back foot. Who else could you be? Kanp questioned.


    Danzos eye was filled with fire, and the veins on his forehead are exposed. After leaving yesterday, Danzo did want to send Roots Shinobi to monitor Kanp, but considering that this is the settlement of Hyuga n, there are Byakugan everywhere. The discovery is likely to cause a chain reaction, so Danzo did not monitor Kanp at all, so naturally it is impossible for him to smash his gate!


    I said, its none of my business!! Danzos face was livid.


    Its really ugly, dare to do it but dare not admit it. Danzo-sama, it seems your courage is nothing more than that. Kanp crossed his arms near his chest and looked at him with disdain.


    Danzo was so angry that his whole body was trembling. The Roots Shinobi, Kinoto and Hinoe, behind him couldnt stand it, the two pulled out their swords, and pointed their swords at Kanp from left to right. As long as Danzo nodded his head, they will take down Kanp in seconds!


    What are you doing? Do you want to kill people to silence them?


    Kanp said righteously, Next door is the Hyuga ns n Heads house, Danzo-sama, you shouldnt mess around.


    Danzo took a deep breath, suppressed the anger in his heart, and waved his hand to signal Kinoto and Hinoe to put away their swords.


    He turned his head slightly to look at the passing pedestrians, and said in a low voice: Gekkou Kanp, stop trying to be smart. Its time to give me an answer to what happened yesterday!


    Kanp grinned: Danzo-sama, you underestimated me and want to threaten me? Youre dreaming!


    Danzos face darkened: Do you know what the price of rejecting me?


    Of course I know!


    Kanp took out the transfer order with the Hokage seal from his arms, This is the price.


    Danzo squinted his eyes, and his face darkened: You!!!


    I went to Hokage-sama yesterday to plead guilty, and Hokage-sama punished me by ordering me to guard the border for five months. Danzo-sama, what do you think of this price? Kanp put away the order, and looked at Danzo, whose face is getting darker and smellier, and became very happy.


    Who told you to threaten me!


    Who told you to break the gate of my house!


    You deserve it!


    Kanp then felt like he was floating. Standing across from him was Danzo, the leader of the Root, the one called the darkness of Konoha, Is it really good to provoke him like this?


    When did I, Gekko Kanp, be so arrogant?


    Is the plot demoting my intelligence again?


    Kanp thought about it carefully and found that his arrogant confidence came from the fact that Danzo lost hundreds of his Roots Shinobi in the Land of Rain, and the funding from the Root was cut by more than half by Minato, and it also came from himself, from the power of Ryumyaku!


    Now that the enemy is falling and I am rising, if I dont beat the dog in the water at this time, what am I waiting for?


    I will drive you mad!

 Chapter 390: Send A Double Agent?

    Chapter 390: Send A Double Agent?


    Gekko Kanp, the border is far away, pay attention to safety along the way


    Outside the gate of the Gekko Mansion, the furious Danzo gradually regained hisposure, his one eye stared at Kanp, his mouth opened and closed slightly, and every word was full of malice!


    At this time, Danzo wished he could kill Kanp violently, but as Kanp said, the next door is Hyuga Hiashis house. Not only would he not be able to kill Kanp, but he will also be caught by Minato!


    Danzo knows that Minato has already noticed the existence of Kinoe. Once he reveals his weak spot, Minato will surely take Kinoe away!


    So no matter how angry he was, Danzo could only hold back.


    However, even if he cant do it in the vige, its different when Kanp leave the vige.


    Danzo-sama, its not easy to nurture Roots Shinobi, just cherish what you have at the moment. Kanp looked at him with a smile.


    Humph!


    Danzo snorted softly and left with a flick of his sleeves.


    The Roots Shinobi, Kinoto and Hinoe followed closely behind him.


    Comfortable!


    The first reason why Kanp wanted to stay for another day was to ask Shisui, and the second reason was to cut Danzos face fiercely.


    Now that his wish has been fulfilled, Kanp has nothing to dy. After talking to his family, he left the vige with the transfer order.


    At the same time.


    As soon as Danzo returned to Roots Headquarters, he received information that Kanp had left the vige. He was about to send Roots Shinobi to kill him.


    But he has calmed down a lot since he walked all the way back, and after thinking about it, it seems that he cant do this!


    Kanp pleaded guilty to Minato, so that is to say, Minato already knew that he had threatened Kanp!


    If Kanp had an ident as soon as he left the vige, Minato would definitely suspect himself


    No!


    Danzo pupils shrank, Yondaime deliberately let Gekko Kanp leave the vige. He is just a bait, and his purpose is to lure me into taking action!


    No wonder Gekko Kanp dares to be so arrogant. He deliberately wants to provoke me and make me take action after he leaves the vige!


    Hmph, if I guessed correctly, Yondaime must have dispatched Anbu to follow Gekko Kanp. Once my subordinates take action


    Danzo has a few drops of cold sweat on his forehead.


    So dangerous, I was almost cheated!


    Danzo took a deep breath and waved his hands to let all his subordinates withdraw. At this time, he needs to be quiet.


    After leaving Konoha, Kanp traveled slowly towards the Land of Rains border, but after waiting and waiting, Roots Shinobi never came to assassinate him.


    Danzo is so tolerant?


    Kanps expression turned solemn: I underestimate him!


    As expected of the darkness of Konoha, hes not stupid!


    Kanp then picked up speed and rushes straight towards the border.


    Five dayster.


    The border between the Land of Fire and Land of Rain.


    Kanp arrived with the transfer order, so he was assigned to the patrol team by the captain here on the same day.


    Now that the war is over, Konohas border has sufficient manpower, so in addition to the Shinobi who are stuck on the border, a part of the Shinobi will also be dispatched to form a patrol team, which is responsible for patrolling the entire border. If there is an unexpected situation, they would even enter the Land of Rain to find information.


    Fortunately, after the decisive battle between Sunagakure and Iwagakure, the Land of Rain is quite peaceful, and there will be no more wars in a short time.


    After entering the patrol team, Kanp followed the rest of the members to patrol the border back and forth, and soon became familiar with them. As for the name and so on, Kanp didnt bring a notebook, so I really cant remember it.


    Of course, patrols are patrols, and Kanp has not forgotten his business.


    In the dead of night, Kanp will take out Flying Thunder God Technique to collect them, night after night.


    During this period, Kanp also ns to collect some information on the opposite Land of Rain.


    At the other end of the border, Amegakure also stationed a lot of Amegakures Shinobi. The patrol team where Kanp was in would often meet them. The two sides looked at each other across the border, Kanp thought of getting close to them, but the other party was very hostile. In order to avoidplications from emerging, Kanp didnt rush up to strike up a conversation.


    Besides, these Amegakures Shinobi probably dont have the information Kanp wants.


    The information Kanp wants is nothing more than the information of Obito and the fledgling Akatsuki. Unfortunately, these information are not easy to find out.


    In the dead of night, Kanp used the Collection Technique to collect Flying Thunder God Technique again, but still failed three times in a row.


    Then hey in the tent and recalled plot.


    Naruto is about to be born, so Obito should be preparing to invade right now, right?


    As for the Akatsuki, I wonder how many people Nagato and Konan have already collected.


    Akatsukis early members included Sasori, Zetsu, and Biwa Juzo, and then, after defecting from Konoha, Orochimaru would also join the Akatsuki. Then Kakuzu and Hidan joined Akatsuki, and then after Itachi exterminated the n, he would join, and after that, Kisame and Deidara also joined in.


    So in this time period, there should be Nagato, Konan, Zetsu, Sasori, Juzo in the Akatsuki. Of course, some of them may not have joined yet.


    Kanp rubbed his chin and pondered, At this time, Akatsuki should be in urgent need of high-endbat power. Should I send a double agent over there? (T/N: Its written two five boy, and I also trante it like that, but I think its better to change it to double agent, as the meaning is almost the same.)


    Maybe the Abyss and the Akatsuki will still be able to create passionate sparks in the future!


    Thinking of Akatsuki, Kanp suddenly remembered something.


    Akatsukis members not only have uniform costumes, but everyone has nail polish and wears a ring!


    Nail polish is fine, but the ring Should I steal one first?


    Kanp immediately turned off the Transparent Release, lights up the Ice Release, and summoned the shadow clone, Yuki Hyketsu, to discuss this together.


    How about it? Do you want to get a ring? Kanp asked in a low voice.


    Hyketsu snort disdainfully: This master would never wear such a sh*tty ring!


    After saying that, Hyketsu made an ice crystals mask and put it on his face.


    Kanp looked at him nkly.


    But since you let mee out, I will reluctantly enter the Land of Rain to help you inquire about the information about Akatsuki. If it goes well, maybe you can really enter the Akatsuki. After Hyketsu put on an ice crystals mask, his tone became colder.


    Kanp curled his lips and said with a snort Dont kill innocent people indiscriminately!


    Understood!


    While saying that, Hyketsu has already mmed his palms onto the ground, and directly dived into the ground and left with Subterranean Voyage.


    Kanp yawned, Itste at night, lets go to sleep.


    Outside the border.


    Hyketsu rushed into the Land of Rain at a very fast speed, and then bought a ck hooded robe in a border town in the vicinity.


    He then inquired and learned that the leader of Amegakure is still Hanzo!


    Nagato killed the Shinobi Worlds Demi-God yet? Doesnt that mean the new Akatsuki hasnt developed?


    Am I here too early?


    Hyketsu frowned slightly.


    Forget it, lets go to Amegakure first. Since Hanzo killed Yahiko, Nagato will definitely seek revenge from him, so staying near Hanzo is the quickest way to join the Akatsuki!


    Dark clouds never disappeared from the sky and rain was lingering. After three days of traveling, Hyketsu finally arrived at Amegakure.


    Amegakure is a steel city, with high steel towers everywhere, as well asrge rain pipes and sewers, but even so, the ground of Amegakure is still covered with a thinyer of rainwater.


    This rainfall is really heavy!


    Hyketsu looked up at the dark clouds on the tower and the boundless rain curtain. Combined with the pitch-ck steel building, a sense of depression involuntarily surged into his heart.


    What are the people of Amegakure thinking? Why do they have to build the vige here?


    Entering Amegakure, he saw the people on the streete and go in a hurry, and no one stays on the street, even for a moment.


    Hyketsu doesnt like the atmosphere here very much.


    He went all the way, and even if he wanted to find someone to inquire about the news, he couldnt do it.


    In that case


    Hyketsus figure flickered, and he appeared under a steel building in an instant. He then knocked out a passerby with a chop, and quickly dragged him into the building.


    You, you, who are you?!


    When the passerby woke up and saw the ice crystals mask close at hand, he almost cried out in fright.


    I will ask one question, you will answer it! Where is the leader of your vige? I have something to look for him. Hyketsu lowered his voice. He was not worried about passerby screaming for help, because the kunai in his hand is on top of his heart!


    No, I dont know. The passerbys teeth chattered a little.


    You dont know?


    Hyketsu said coldly, Do you want to die?


    No no! I really dont know! No one in the vige knows where Hanzo-sama is!


    The passerby trembled and said quickly, Since the end ofst year, Hanzo-sama disappeared, and no one has seen Hanzo-sama since then. Really, I didnt lie to you, dont kill me.


    Hyketsu frowned when he heard this.


    Has Hanzo been killed by Nagato, or is he hiding in fear of Nagatos revenge?


    Who is leading Amegakure now? Hyketsu asked.


    The passerby said softly: I heard that it was the advisor of the vige, and some people said that Hanzo-sama led the vige through the advisor.


    Where does this advisor live? Hyketsu continued to ask.


    He lives in the tallest tower in the vige. The passerby replied.


    Hyketsu immediately knocked the passerby with a chop again, then he took off his ice crystals mask, revealing a transformed face, then he put on his hood and quickly walked into the rain.


    Time passed day by day.


    At the border.


    Kanp lives a boring patrol life every day. There is no woman, no rest, no food, and his daily entertainment is to train and fight with people to brag, which can drive people crazy.


    Mid-June.


    After midnight.


    As soon as Kanps biological clock rang, he opened his eyes immediately, and then took out the Flying Thunder God Techniques papers from his pocket like a walking corpse, and silently threw out the Collection Technique.


    The green light cluster in his mind tumbling and surging for an instant, then subsided.


    The second Collection Technique was thrown and still failed.


    The third Collection Technique.


    The green light cluster rolled and surged again. When it gradually subsided, it ejected a light blue dot quietly.


    Kanp silently took the Flying Thunder God Techniques papers back into his arms, and closed his eyes to sleep.


    After a few minutes, his eyes suddenly opened, bloodshot and excited light overflowed in his eyes.


    The collection just now is it sessful?!


    He quickly closed his eyes and plunged into his mind.


    There are hundreds of light blue dots floating around the green light cluster in his mind, like a bright starry sky.


    Kanp wrapped them with his consciousness, and soon found the light blue dot representing Flying Thunder God Technique that had been integrated.


    Flying Thunder God Technique 2/3 (iplete)


    Kanp finally breathed a sigh of relief. Although it is still 1/3 short, it is still more than three months away from October. No matter how bad his luck is, it should be stable, right?


    I finally got a good nights sleep.


    Kanp closed his eyes and fell into a deep sleep.

 Chapter 391: Kanpūs Flying Thunder God Technique

    Chapter 391: Kanp��''s Flying Thunder God Technique


    Land of Fire.


    Konoha.


    A man wearing a ck robe with a hood and a mask with ck patterns on a yellow background walked down the street with his head down.


    The mans mask only has one hole for the eye, and it looked quite strange. It is obviously Uchiha Obito.


    Obito walked silently all the way, his right eye looked through the mask at the happiness and joy on the faces of pedestrians passing by on the street and a girls smile suddenly shed in his mind. His heart immediately ached, and his throat seemed to be blocked by a huge rock, its so ufortable that he cant breathe!


    You how can you be so happy?!


    Obito suppressed the pain and anger in his heart, lowered his head and quickly passed through the crowd, and unconsciously came to the cemetery.


    The cemetery is veryrge, but one area is specially created to bury the heroes who died in the Third Shinobi World War.


    Unfortunately, none of the tombstones here belong to Obito.


    Its not the first time Obito hase here. He already knew that there is no tombstone of his own here, but every time hees to Konoha, he alwayse here waiting for Kakashi!


    Obito hid in the dark, watching the sky gradually darken, and the setting sun on the horizon reflected the whole world in a dim yellow, with traces of red blood.


    Not long after, a familiar figure came from a distance, it was none other than Kakashi!


    Kakashis mission in Anbu is to protect Kushina during her pregnant time, but when Minato gets off work, Kakashi will have his own time.


    When he came to Rins tombstone, Kakashi squatted on the ground, and his right eye overflowing with sadness: Rin, I came to see you.


    In the dark, Obitos mouth showed a sneer of disdain.


    Back then, after witnessing Rins death in Kakashis hands, he violently killed all nearby Kirigakures Shinobi. Although Kakashi was spared, he took Rins corpse away for burial, so, under the tombstone, there is no Rin at all!


    The hypocrisy is really disgusting, Kakashi!!


    Obito closed his right eye and suppressed the boiling murderous intent and anger in his heart.


    Rin, after Minato-sensei became the Hokage, the vige has be better and better, and no one will need to be sacrificed like you in the future.


    Rin, when the mission in my hand is over, I will go get that idiot Obito back!


    In the dark.


    Obitos face remains unchanged. Every time Kakashies here, he would babble a lot of things at Rins tombstone. He has long learned from Kakashi the important information of his not dead!


    Rin, I have something else to tell you. Minato-senseis child is about to be born, and the due date is October 10.


    Obito, who is in the dark, opened his right eye abruptly upon hearing this.


    Rin, Minato-sensei intends to arrange the delivery location outside the vige, because Kushina-san is Kyubis Jinchuriki, and when she gives birth, the seal on her body will weaken


    After chattering a lot, Kakashi nced at the dark sky, sighed, and left.


    October 10th


    Obito looked Kakashis back, and a trace of madness shed in his eyes, You didnt arrive in time when I wasdead! You couldnt catch up when Rin died! Shinobi Worlds fastest, the Yellow sh? Humph! What qualifications do you have to be happy like this?! I want you to feel despair too! You need to feel what I went through, the same despair!!!


    Time goes by, day by day.


    July, August, September


    The border between the Land of Fire and the Land of Rain.


    While patrolling day and night, Kanp counted down the dates and collected thest 1/3 Flying Thunder God Technique every day, but unfortunately, it kept failing.


    The date is getting closer and Kanps heart is also bing more and more anxious.


    So annoying!


    On thest day of September, Kanp woke up from 12 oclock as usual, and then collected Flying Thunder God Technique.


    The green light cluster in his mind surged and rolled in an instant, and the hundreds of light blue dots are also flickering constantly, which seemed to herald that the collection this time failed.


    Seeing the green light cluster gradually subside, Kanp sighed, and continued to collect.


    The green light cluster surged for the second time. It didnt take long for a light blue dot to gush out and shot into the hundreds of light blue dots. Before Kanp could react, this slightly dim starlight suddenly merged with the starlight representing the 2/3 Flying Thunder God Technique.


    Kanp stared at the paper in his hand in a daze. His eyes were nk, but his consciousness stared straight at the two light blue dots that gradually merged.


    One second, two seconds, three seconds


    After ten seconds, the fusion isplete.


    The instant this happen, Kanps consciousness was like a tiger pouncing on his prey, swallowing this light blue dot in an instant.


    Immediately afterwards, streams of mysterious knowledge poured into Kanps brain and limbs with an indescribable melody, and Kanp seemed to be immersed in the ocean of knowledge and could not extricate himself.


    October 1st.


    When Kanp came out of the tent, his eyes were a little tired, and theres even dark circles. Its because he was immersed in the feedback from collecting the Flying Thunder God Technique all night until dawn.


    Kanp!


    The borders captain flickered from a distance, and several nearby Konohas Shinobi also surrounded him.


    Kanp, your time is up.


    Thats great, you can go back to the vige.


    Okay, you guys should go to patrol. The borders captain sent them away, then turned to Kanp and said, Are you going back today?


    Kanp nodded, and then bowed slightly: These five months, thank you for your care, captain.


    The borders captain smiled and patted Kanps shoulder, and said, Kanp, youre wee toe again next time!


    Hearing this, Kanps mouth twitched slightly: Hehehe, hehehe, Captain, you really like to joke.


    After a friendly farewell, Kanp turned and sprinted in the direction of Konoha.


    At the same time, Kanp is also sorting out his Flying Thunder God Technique.


    Although what he collected was Minatos Flying Thunder God Technique, when the knowledge of Flying Thunder God Technique is poured into Kanps mind and integrated into his own insights, Kanps own Flying Thunder God Technique is formed!


    After running for a long time, Kanp stopped, and prepared to rest for ten minutes. While recovering his stamina, he walked to a tree, then patted the tree trunk with a palm. After pouring some Chakra, he left his Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint on the brown tree bark!


    That is three characters, three Chineses characters, which belong to Kanp previous life.


    Flying


    Thunder


    God


    The characters engraved on the tree bark shows extremelyplicated writings in the eyes of other people.


    But Kanp is very familiar with these characters, and there is also a strange spatial induction in the dark!


    Kanp tip-toed a little, quickly run for a kilometer, and then closes his eyes. The world plunges into darkness, but in the darkness, he felt that there is a shimmering stardust flickering in the distance. Kanp used his consciousness to draw this stardust closer, closer, closer!


    Then Kanp suddenly opened his eyes and saw a tree suddenly appearing in front of him.


    On the tree trunk, the characters Flying Thunder God are engraved!


    Although he knows that Flying Thunder God Technique uses an imprint to move instantly and theres no need for hand seals, Kanp is still shocked by the feeling of teleporting for a kilometer in an instant!


    After destroying the imprint on the tree trunk, Kanp moved forward again, but after running for ten minutes, Kanp suddenly noticed that the hidden induction still existed.


    He closes the eyes, and sure enough, he saw a faint stardust emitting a faint light in the dark field of view.


    Kanp imagined pulling this stardust closer, and at the next moment, the sky and the earth spun. Kanp immediately opened his eyes, and he returned to the tree again.


    Although the three characters of Flying Thunder God on the tree trunk have been eliminated, the space imprint has been marked here and cannot be eliminated!


    Kanp panicked a little. He ran forward for ten minutes, and finally came back here as a single thought.


    Then if I run for two days, and use Flying Thunder God Technique, do I have to go back to the original point?


    It feels like the beginning of a looping nightmare.


    Kanp shook his head to shake off this self-torturing thought, and then hit on the road again.


    On the road, Kanp didnt just run blindly, but kept training Flying Thunder God Technique.


    He puts Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint on this rock and also on the horns of a buffalo. After Kanp closes his eyes, he found that there were three faint stardust in the dark field of view. One of the stardust is extremely dim and undetectable, and it should be the Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint that was previously engraved on the tree trunk, and the other is gradually fading, which should be the Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint engraved on the horns of the buffalo, as the buffalo is running wildly .


    With a thought, Kanps whole figure instantly disappeared. At the same time, on the grasnd a few kilometers away, Kanps figure suddenly appeared over the horns of a running wildly buffalo.


    As soon as Kanp appeared, he was carried away by the buffalo. He immediately lost his bnce, fell to the ground in embarrassment, and was dragged for more than ten meters away by the inertia.


    It hurts


    Gritting his teeth, Kanp got up, and quickly applied Healing Technique to himself, and then took out a medical kit to disinfect and bandage himself.


    Its too difficult.


    If the target is stationary, Kanp can use Flying Thunder God Technique to appear in cool manner, but if the target imprinted by the Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint is moving at high speed, Kanp will definitely lose its bnce because it cant react well as soon as he teleported.


    It seems that Flying Thunder God Technique really needs to be paired with Minatos ultra-fast reflex nerve to be able to be used like an arm.


    However, lets return to Konoha first.


    Kanps non-stop experimentation of Flying Thunder God Technique has caused his travel to dy for several days. When he speeds up and rushes back to Konoha, it is already the afternoon of October 7th.


    After returning to Konoha, Kanp immediately went to Hokage Tower.


    Outside the Hokages Office, Genmazily leaned against the wall next to the door. Seeing Kanp approaching, he greeted with a smile in his eyes: Oh, isnt this Kanp who was sent to guard the border! Hahaha, youre back.


    Brother Genma


    Kanp was toozy toin, and directly signaled with his eyes that he wanted to see Minato.


    Shiranui knocked on the door and went in to report, and then let Kanp in.


    In the office, Minato put down the file in his hand, looked at Kanp who came in from outside, said with a smile: Wee back.


    Hokage-sama.


    Kanp bowed slightly and said, I havepleted the punishment mission, that my sword


    Minato smiled and called an Anbu, and then asked the Anbu to fetch the Kusanagi Sword and the Ninjutsu scroll and also Body Revival Techniques azure scroll.


    Then, its returned to the original owner. Minato smiled and handed the three items to Kanp.


    Although he knew that Minato would not be greedy for his own things, Kanp was surprised to get back the Kusanagi Sword and the two scrolls so quickly.


    After putting away his belongings, Kanp took a deep breath, and said: Hokage-sama, there is something else I want to report to you!

 Chapter 392: You Saw Wrong

    Chapter 392: You Saw Wrong


    Hokages Office.


    Minato looked at Kanp with a solemn expression, and a weird smile appeared on his mouth as he asked: Kanp, you didnt do something wrong again and n to apologize again, right?


    Kanps mouth twitched, and he said with bitter expression, Hokage-sama, Im not that kind of person


    Minato smiled and said: Since its not an apology, just tell me, whats the matter.


    Kanp coughed dryly and said: This matter needs to be kept secret and should not be known to anyone.


    Huh? Minato looked at him puzzled.


    Hokage-sama, this is what you asked for. Kanp said.


    What I asked for?


    Could it be?!


    A thought shed through Minatoss mind, and he hurriedly made a gesture to make the Anbu, who was guarding outside, to retreat for a certain distance, and then looked at Kanp solemnly: Its okay now.


    Hokage-sama, during the five months on the border, I was doing serious reflection and in-depth review every day, I


    Kanp was about to exaggerate the atmosphere, but Minato was toozy to hear that, so he interrupted him with a helpless expression, Kanp, just get to the point.


    Uh Well, the point is, I have learned the Flying Thunder God Technique. Kanp said shyly.


    Minatos hand, that is covering his forehead, paused, and his body was as rigid as a sculpture.


    After a while, he put down his hand and looked at Kanp with a surprised expression on his face: Really?


    Kanp nodded: I really learned it.


    Minatos heart is full ofplex emotions. When Kanp pleaded with him before, Minato vaguely guessed that Kanp hadnt fully tapped his talent, But its only been five months, and he has already mastered the Flying Thunder God Technique?


    Hokage-sama, you dont seem to be very happy. Kanps heart skipped a beat, He wouldnt be jealous of me, would he?


    Minato came back to his senses, and after pondering for a while, he took out a special kunai and threw it to Kanp while saying: Carve your Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint on it!


    Yes.


    After receiving the kunai, Kanp looked down towards the familiar special kunai. The handle is very long, wrapped with ayer of dark yellow tape, one side of which is engraved with the Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint to Minato. Kanp engraved his Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint on the other side, and then returned it to Minato.


    After Minato received it, he carefully looked at Kanps Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint.


    Flying


    Thunder


    God


    What goodplicated strokes.


    Minato rubbed the three characters with his fingers, and then said: Follow me!


    After saying that, Minato has disappeared from his seat.


    Kanp closed his eyes quickly. In the dark field of view, a faint light flickered gently, like a star at night.


    As for the Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint left on the road when I came here, because the distance is too far, it cannot be sensed.


    After that, Kanps thought moved, and the world spun in an instant. When he opened his eyes, he had already arrived at the corner of the first training ground.


    Minato stood half a meter away, holding the special kunai in his hand, with a little relief in his eyes: Kanp, congrattions!


    Its all thanks to you, Hokage-sama. Kanp said humbly, If it wasnt for Hokage-sama to teach me the training method of Flying Thunder God Technique, no matter how high my talent is, I wouldnt be able to learn it, so all this is due to you!


    Flying Thunder God Technique is the Space-Time Ninjutsu developed by Nidaime-sama. Although the difficulty of training it is S-Rank, the only one that can really use Flying Thunder God Technique in Shinobi World right now are only the two of us, so you dont have to humble yourself.


    Minato said with a chuckle, and then remembered something, and asked him a little strangely, By the way, why did you close your eyes when you teleported over with the Flying Thunder God Technique just now?


    Kanp frowned slightly. After thinking about it carefully, every time he teleported with Flying Thunder God Technique, Kanp would subconsciously closes the eyes.


    He pondered for a while, and said: I close my eyes to eliminate other disturbances, so that I can concentrate my mind on sensing the Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint.


    Minato shook his head slightly, and guided with a smile: The Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint is a spatial imprint and does not ovep with your line of sight, so even if you open your eyes, it will not affect your perception of the Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint. As long as you practice this matter for a few times, you should be able to ovee it soon.


    Afterwards, Minato also talked about some usage matters of Flying Thunder God Technique, such as how to distinguish Flying Thunder God Techniques imprints scattered all around, how to take someone to teleport with Flying Thunder God Technique and so on.


    Kanp listened carefully and memorized them all, and felt that he benefited a lot. After Minato finished speaking, Kanp bowed earnestly and thanked him: Thank you for your guidance, Hokage-sama!


    Minato patted Kanps shoulder with a smile, and then remembered something and said: Kanp, since you have mastered Flying Thunder God Technique


    Kanps eyes lit up, Is he going to take the initiative to ask me to protect Kushina during childbirth?


    Its time to participate in the Jonin Exams. Minato finished the next sentence.


    Jonin Exams?


    Kanp was stunned, Why did he mention Jonin Exams? And I am only 12 years old this year, how could I be a low-key and insignificant person, if I be a Jonin at the age of 12 like Kakashi?


    No way, no way, I cant do that!


    Why dont I wait until my birthday next month is over!


    "


    "


    So Kanp said righteously: Hokage-sama, I want to settle down for another month!


    Minato was confused and said: Jonin Exams is held once a year, and this years exams is already over, so what I mean is for you to participate in next years Jonin Exams.


    Kanps face twitched, but he quickly calmed down: Hokage-sama, thats what I mean!


    Minato didnt know whether to cry orugh, and said, By the way, four dayster is the day my wife gave birth, Kanp, when the timees,e and help me.


    Kanps heart skipped a beat, and he nodded hurriedly: No problem!


    Minato nodded with a smile: Thats it for today. Go back and take a good rest for a few days.


    Yes, eh, wait


    Kanp suddenly remembered about Shisuis matter, and hurriedly reached out to stop him, but he was still half-a-step too slow, as Minato has already teleported back to his office with Flying Thunder God Technique.


    However, Kanp didnt panic at all. Its because Minato took away the special kunai which engraved with his Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint!


    He closed the eyes, but then remembered Minatos words, so he hurriedly opened his eyes, and then sensed the Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint.


    The training ground in front of him is surrounded by mountains and rivers, and lush forests. The beautiful scenery somewhat distracted Kanps attention, but a few secondster, Kanp smoothly sensed his own Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint!


    Its just that, when Kanp was about to fly over, he suddenly remembered an important thing!


    That is, Kushinas identity as the Jinchuriki is a top secret, and no matter whether he is in Anbu or somewhere else, no one has ever mentioned that Kushina is Kyubis Jinchuriki!


    Kanp originally wanted to suggest to Minato that Shisui should also join the guard team on the grounds that the Biju might be berserk during Kushinas delivery, but the fact is that, with Kanps position, it is impossible for him to know about Kushinas identity as the Jinchuriki, so once he proposes this matter, it may cause unnecessary suspicion.


    Kanp rolled his eyes, Since I dont know Kushinas identity as the Jinchuriki, I can just take Shisui to help four dayster. After all, those who dont know are not guilty, and with Minatos character, he cant drive away Shisui, the Shinobi who loves the vige!


    Kanps n has been decided and he intends to find Shisui, but he has been on the road for several days and also teleported around. Hes feeling really tired, so he chose to go home and rest for a day.


    Go home.


    Kanp found that the gates of the mansion had been reced with a new one, which looked very strong.


    Kanp patted it with more strength twice, bang bang, and then a few small cracks appeared on the cyan gate.


    Looking at these cracks, Kanps eyes narrowed: Emmmmmmm I really want to me someone.


    Its okay, I dont hold a grudge.


    Pushing open the door and entering, Kanp took a bath first, and then went to sleep. When he woke up, it was already noon the next day.


    After waking up with full of energy, Kanp heard a burst ofughter from the training stadium not far away. He leaned over to take a look, and saw that Hayate and Yugao were hitting wooden stakes together, theugher sounded endlessly. This scene caused Kanp to be extremely ufortable!


    Kanp covered his eyes, and said in grief and indignation, Hayate, why dont you go to school?


    Hearing the voice of big brother, Hayate subconsciously looked back and shouted happily: Big brother, you are awake! Today is Sunday, and the Academy is on holiday.


    Kanp suddenly didnt want to talk to this stinky little brother.


    Big brother Kanp. Yugao stood beside Hayate, called out shyly.


    In the past, she used to call him the big bastard brother, but after going to the Academy for a few years, Yugao is no longer a naive little girl.


    Kanp waved his hand listlessly: Go ahead and y, I have something else to do.


    Big brother, wait.


    Seeing that he is leaving, Hayate hurriedly called and said coyly, Big brother, did you take away the scroll under my pillow.


    Is that your scroll? Is that your scroll?! Im toozy to care about it!


    Kanp took out the hidden azure scroll angrily, and said, Take it!


    Thank you big brother!


    Hayate said with a smile.


    Although he has already memorized the Body Revival Technique, he was still used to having scrolls by his side when he was trying to figure it out.


    And


    Big brother, I n to officially start training this Forbidden Technique. Hayate said seriously.


    Hayate has been reading relevant medical books for the past few years. After several years of precipitation, he has now gained some confidence. Of course, he still needs his big brothers approval!


    Kanp pondered for a while, then nodded and said: Okay, but remember to proceed step by step, and also, pay attention to safety.


    I understand! Haifeng happily put the scroll in his pocket, and then turned around and ran to his little sister Yugao.


    Kanp sighed, and then went into the kitchen to fill his stomach, and then he was going to find Shisui.


    After opening the gate, Kanp saw Hoshino standing outside the gate, looking very angry.


    Tou-san, whats the matter? Kanp nced at the cracks in the door, feeling somewhat guilty.


    Hoshino turned around and said with a solemn expression: The door is broken again!!


    Kanp forced a smile and said: Tou-san, our Gekkou n are rich, we have deep pocket!


    Hearing this, Hoshino looked at him suspiciously.


    Kanps face straightened, and he said righteously: I will ask Anbu to investigate and see which bastard dare to smash the door of my house!


    After saying that, Kanp rushed away and quickly disappeared at the end of the street.


    Hoshino expressionlessly looked at Kanps gradually disappearing back: The door has been fine for the past few months, and it was broken as soon as Kanpes back


    More than an hourter, Kanp came to the door of Shisuis house.


    He knocked on the door, but no one answered, It seems that Shisui has gone to Fugakus house again.


    By the way, five months have passed, so Mikoto should have given birth to Sasuke, right?


    Kanps heart moved slightly, Why dont I go to Fugakus house to find him? Maybe I can kill two birds with one stone, and collect Sasuke!


    Thinking of the excitement, Kanp couldnt help but smile strangely.


    Kanp, why are youyou you are smiling so wretchedly A familiar voice suddenly came from beside him.


    Kanp turned his head to look, and saw it was Shisui.


    Shisui?


    Why are back already? I n to go to Fugakus house to find you!


    Kanp waved his hand, and then said seriously, I didnt smile just now, you saw it wrong.


    Shisui looked at him expressionlessly.

 Chapter 393: Shisuis Realization

    Chapter 393: Shisui''s Realization


    Since you are at my house,e in and have a seat.


    Shisui opened the door and invited Kanp in. He then poured him a cup of tea, then kneeled and sat opposite Kanp, said with a smile, For you toe here this time, there should be something important, right?


    Why do you say that? Kanp drank the tea calmly, and found that the taste was not bad.


    Shisui said: Because you came to tell me not to leave the vige at the beginning of this month before leaving. I thought you were going to invite me to dinner, but then I thought, if its just a simple treat, you wouldnt have told me five months in advance, right?


    Kanp put down his teacup, smiled and said: Shisui, you have be smarter. I am so proud of you.


    Shisui frowned, feeling that Kanp is scolding him.


    Cough cough.


    Kanp coughed lightly, pulling back Shisuis thoughts and then said, October 10th, the day after tomorrow is the day of childbirth for Hokage-samas wife. He invited me to help, and I want to invite you too.


    Shisui was startled, With Yondaimes wife giving birth, naturally Yondaime and the Anbu are guarding her, so why asks me to help?


    But soon Shisui showed a look of realization, and shouted: So thats how it is!


    Kanp did not invite Shisui, but Uchiha ns strongest Genjutsu user, Uchiha Shisui. And this is the best opportunity to show Uchiha ns goodwill to Yondaime!


    Shisuis expression became a lot better, and he bowed at forty-five degrees with his hands propped on the tatami: Kanp, thank you!


    Kanp looked at Shisui with a gratified expression: Youre wee.


    Its just that he feels a little flustered inside.


    So thats how it is?


    Why do you suddenly thank me?


    What the hell did you realize again?


    Then I wille to you in the morning on the 10th! Shisui looked at Kanp with excitement, his eyes gleaming, as if he wanted to eat Kanp.


    Kanp moved his kneeling buttocks, feeling it was a little chilly. He cleared his throat, got up and said, Thats all, Ill go first.


    Kanp!


    Shisui grabbed his hand, looked at him with bright and sparkling eyes, and said, Have some more tea, I just learned how to make chrysanthemum tea recently, you will definitely like it!


    Hearing this, Kanps face changed drastically: I treat you as a friend, but you actually invited me to drink chrysanthemum tea?! (T/N: Chrysanthemum can also mean b*tthole)


    Kanps scalp felt numb, and he ruthlessly shook off Shisuis hand and ran outside: You can save the chrysanthemum tea or something for your little brother Itachi. I wont drink it, I am straight!


    Huh?


    Shisui looked surprised at Kanp, who had fled, and frowned in confusion, You dont like it?


    Piss off!


    Kanp violently mmed the door and left.


    Boom!


    A faint amount of dust came out from the gap in the door. Shisui stood up and went over to look, and the door was unexpectedly smashed into several cracks.


    After leaving Shisuis house, Kanp returned home with lingering fears, just in time to see Hoshinomanding someone to change the gate of the house, and this time, it turned out to be an iron gate!


    Tou-san, youre so domineering! Kanp gave a thumbs up.


    Hoshino red at him angrily, and said: If the iron gate is broken for you again, you will climb over the wall to get inside in the future!


    Kanps mouth twitched. Knowing that the matter was revealed, he did not quibble, and said with a smile:  That cant be done. I always use my full strength.


    Hmph!


    Hoshino gave him a disgusted look.


    Kanp rushed into the house, and after taking a nap, he began to practice Flying Thunder God Technique.


    The purpose of the practice this time is to change his habit of using Flying Thunder God Technique with his eyes closed.


    Fights between Shinobi is a matter of seconds. If when Kanp uses Flying Thunder God Technique, he has to close his eyes, it is unknown how many chances will be missed, so he must get used to using it with his eyes open!


    However, when you open your eyes and teleport, Kanps attention will always be attracted by the things in his line of sight, and he cant fully concentrate on sensing the Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint. After thinking about it, Kanp decided to give himself a psychological hint, that is, when using Flying Thunder God Technique, he will keep reciting the three words Flying Thunder God silently, so as to forcibly gather his attention!


    After that, Kanp crazily carved the Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint on the surrounding walls of the mansion, bedrooms, toilets, mansions iron gates, training ground, backyard and other ces, and then began to teleport.


    Flying Thunder God, Flying Thunder God, Flying Thunder God, Flying Thunder God, Flying Thunder God


    Kanp chanted these three words crazily in his heart, shifting his attention from the mansion in front of him to the Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint in the mansion.


    At the beginning, Kanp was still a little awkward, and his take-off speed would be slower for two or three seconds, but as he practiced again and again, Kanp gradually got used to this kind of psychological hint.


    Practicing from 4 pm to 12 pm, and from 5 am to 10 pm the next day, under the crazy practice, Kanps umted flight time advanced by leaps and bounds, and he finally did managed to teleport in an instant!


    October 10th.


    Eight oclock in the morning.


    After Kanp got up and put on his clothes, his thought moved, and he appeared in the toilet for an instant. He then washed his body and brushed his teeth.


    After tidying up, Kanp stepped forward, and the next moment, a person appeared in the kitchen.


    He created arge bowl of wide noodles for himself, and with another thought, Kanp instantly appeared on the rockery next to the gate, holding arge bowl.


    Sitting on the rockery, Kanp dangled his legs and finished the noodle soup in a dawdly manner, then jumped off the rockery and directlynded on the kitchen floor.


    Sofortable!


    Kanp put the bowls and chopsticks on the sink, stretched his waist, stepped forward, and came to the training ground.


    At my speed, who else can catch me in this Shinobi World?


    As Kanp said that one sentence, he is already were already flickering back and forth on the training ground, toilet, front yard pond, backyard rockery, and the walls on both sides!


    But Kanp is still self-aware. In a static state, he can guarantee a good and stable teleportation without overturning, but if the object imprinted with Flying Thunder God Technique is moving fast, Kanp will not be so sure.


    Knock~ knock~!


    There was a faint knock outside the gate, and with a movement of his thought, Kanp had teleported from the rockery in the backyard to the gate. When the door was opened, there was Shisui outside.


    Shisui kept knocking on the gate and looked at Kanp who opened the gate with dumbfounded look!


    Whats going on?


    There was obviously no one behind the door just now, so how can Kanp suddenly appeared?


    Body Flicker Technique?


    Shisui? Hey! Are you having too much? Kanp stretched out his hand and waved it before Shisuis eyes.


    Shisui came back to his senses and said: No, its its nothing.


    Kanp shrugged: Lets go, to Hokage Tower.


    Un. Shisui nodded, feeling a little surprised in his heart. He couldnt hold back after a while, and asked, Kanp, how did you suddenly appear behind the door?


    Kanp smiled: Body Flicker Technique.


    Really? Shisui looked at him suspiciously.


    Kanp was annoyed: Of course it is true, I never lie, you know that!


    From a certain point of view, Flying Thunder God Technique is indeed Body Flicker Technique, so Im not lying.


    Shisui frowned, Kanp never lies? It seems that he has said it before, but after thinking about it, I feel that he has said it several times. So why do I have such a strange feeling?


    While pondering, Shisui has followed Kanp to Hokage Tower.


    The ones standing outside Hokages Office today are the same.


    After the notification, Kanp brought Shisui into the office.


    Hokage-sama. Kanp said.


    Hokage-sama. Shisui bowed slightly to show his respect.


    Kanp, Shisui, why are you here together? Minato looked at them curiously.


    Kanp quickly said: Hokage-sama, Shisui also wants to help.


    Minato startled.


    His wife is Kyubis Jinchuriki, and the seal may break during delivery, causing Kyubis Chakra to leak. Therefore, in order to prevent the vige from being affected, Minato ced Kushinas delivery site outside the vige and in addition, he also dispatched Anbu and his bodyguard to guard.


    After knowing that Kanp has mastered Flying Thunder God Technique, Minato also asked Kanp toe and help, but he didnt expect Kanp to call Shisui too.


    Should I decline?


    After all, its about his wifes safety, but seeing Shisuis expectant eyes, a thought shed through Minatos mind: Shisui is the Will of Fires inheritor recognized by Sandaime, and is also a friend of Kanp. From my several contacts with him, he is indeed worthy of trust.


    And most importantly, behind Shisui is the Uchiha n. By letting him guard Kushinas safety, and spreading the words out, it can ease the tension between the vige and the Uchiha n.


    In that case


    Minato said with a smile, Shisui, please.


    Shisui immediately knelt down on one knee: I will definitelyplete the mission!


    Minato chuckled and said: This is not a mission. Its just a simple help. Get up quickly.


    Yes! Shisui stood up, feeling excited, as he thought that Minato had no prejudice against Uchiha n!


    Next, Minato wrote down the location of the delivery on a small note and handed it to Kanp, and asked them to rush there immediately cooperate with Anbu and his bodyguard to check the situation near the delivery location.


    Hokage-sama, is the delivery location not in the hospital? Kanp asked in confusion after getting the delivery location.


    Minato smiled slightly and said: You will understand in the future. Go quickly.


    Yes!


    Leaving Hokage Tower, Kanp and Shisui walked all the way, and it was already noon when they arrived at the address written on the small note.


    Is it here? Shisui looked at the small mountain top, and as soon as he took a step forward, Anbu appeared to stop them.


    Entry and exit are prohibited ahead, please leave this ce! Anbu said.


    Kanp hastily took out the small note written by Namikaze Minato and handed it to the Anbu: Hokage-sama asked us toe and help.


    Anbu was stunned for a while, and then took the note to check the authenticity, but he couldnt see anything, so he could only say: Come in with me.


    As he said, this Anbu led them up the mountain, and they met many Anbu who were patrolling the nearby area on the way.


    After a while, Kanps group of three arrived at a log cabin.


    Besides the log cabin, a short and thin figure was leisurely smoking a pipe and puffing out clouds of smoke. It is none other than Hiruzen, who has retired!


    Sandaime-sama! Anbu stepped forward and handed the note to Hiruzen, and then reported softly.


    Hiruzen looked at the note and confirmed that it was indeed written by Minato, But


    Kanp, Shisui?


    One was once rted to the Abyss, the other was Uchiha ns Shinobi.


    If Sarutobi Hiruzen is allowed to make a decision, he would never allow these two people to appear here. Not because he didnt trust them, but because it was rted to Kyubi, so he could never be too cautious!


    But now, its Minato who is sitting in the Hokages position. And since Minato asked them to help


    Hiruzen sighed deeply, and said with a wry smile: Its indeed Yondaimes handwriting, let them follow Shiranui.


    I understand. Anbu heaved a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 394: The Birth of Naruto

    Chapter 394: The Birth of Naruto


    On the small mountain top ten kilometers away from Konoha.


    Shiranui, with Iwashi and the newly joined Kanp and Shisui, is searching for hidden dangers in the dense forest behind the wooden house.


    I still dont understand.


    Shisui used 3-Tomoe Sharingan to patrol the neighborhood while asking, Why didnt Yondaime-sama put his wife in the hospital?


    Whether it is medical equipment or safety, the hospital is obviously better, right?


    Hokage-sama probably has a reason.


    Kanp calmly left his own Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint behind a tree, and said, It is also possible that he intends to fish.


    Fish?


    Shisui turned his head abruptly, Could it be that Yondaime-sama arranged this on purpose? He wants to lure enemies hidden in the dark toe out?


    Hey, what are you talking about?


    Genma spit out the senbon in his mouth and nailed a hedgehog to the ground, and then said, It was originally just a very simple matter, but you say its all a conspiracy.


    I dont think we can rx our vignce no matter what Kanp said is right or not! Iwashis voice came from not far away.


    Genma smiled wryly and took out another senbon from his Ninja Tool bag and put it in his mouth, and then said: Anyway, lets finish this work quickly.


    The four of them chatted while working, and one hourter, they finally finished checking all the hidden dangers in the dense forest behind the wooden house. After that, Genma sent a signal, and it didnt take long for a few Anbu toe and station here.


    Then Genma took the group back to the wooden house and reported to Hiruzen about their work.


    Kanp and Shisui stood behind, their eyes looked towards the wood house intentionally or unintentionally.


    Whats wrong? Shisui asked strangely, noticing Kanps sight.


    The wooden house has not been inspected yet. Kanp said seriously.


    Shisui chuckled when he heard this: With Sandaime-sama here, there will be no problem with the wooden house.


    You think so, and the other Anbu also think so, and in the end, no one will check the wooden house.


    Kanp looked towards Shisui, If I am an enemy, and I will definitely take advantage of your thinking and do something in advance in the wooden house!


    Shisui froze when he heard this: Although I dont know why, I feel that Kanp made a good point!


    The two speak quietly, but Hiruzen, who is not far away, can still hear it clearly. He is not annoyed, and just said in a muffled voice: Shiranui, you can check the wooden house too.


    Genma was embarrassed and didnt know what to say, but Kanp had already slipped into the wooden house.


    The wooden house is not big, only a few tens of square meters, with a wooden bed in the middle and solid wood under the bed, so no one can hide there.


    Kanp quickly walked to the end of the bed, put his palm under the edge of the bed, and quietly left his Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint.


    Just as Kanp finished his small movements, Shisui, Genma and Iwashi also walked in.


    Kanp, you were too rude just now. Genma reprimanded feebly.


    That being said, Genmas body was still very honest, as he checked the surroundings, and of course, no abnormality was found in the end.


    Aftering out, the group quickly apologized to Hiruzen who had been guarding outside the log cabin.


    Hiruzen smoked his pipe, and said with a smile: I am very happy to see you guys being so cautious. There is no need to apologize.


    Were really rude, Im really sorry, Sandaime-sama. Genma said seriously again apologized.


    Kanp also bowed and apologized hypocritically, with a very correct attitude.


    Well, at this time, Kushina should be almost here, you guys should go and guard around. Sarutobi waved his hand.


    Yes!


    After the four of them responded, they immediately enter the nearby dense forest, hid their figures and watched the wooden.


    Not long after, under the escort of a team of Anbu, the pregnant Kushina finally arrived at the wooden house.


    At this time, Kushinas amniotic fluid had not broken, and she is very vigorous and lively, without the panic and worry of ordinary women before giving birth.


    The environment here is not bad, but why Minato hasnte yet? Hes so slow. Kushina was quite dissatisfied.


    Even if Sandaime arrives, he can only wait outside.


    Sarutobi Biwako, the midwife who followed Kushina, worriedly said, Kushina, you will give birth at any time, so go in and lie down!


    Hes making me go around, so I feel like Naruto is still waiting for his father. Kushina touched her belly with a happy smile on her face.


    Hiruzen extinguished his tobo pipe and stepped forward to say something, but just as he approached, Biwako sniffed the smoke and stared at him with disgust.


    Hiruzen didnt know whether to cry orugh and took two steps back.


    Sandaime-sama. Kushina smiled and nodded in respect, as her stomach was too big to bend over.


    Just ignore this old fellow, lets go in first.


    After saying that, Biwako helped Kushina into the wooden house, and at the same time, there was a female Anbu also following inside.


    Kanp hid in the nearby dense forest, watching this scene solemnly.


    "


    "


    The sun overhead gradually nted westward, and the sky gradually darkened.


    At about five oclock, a slight muffled sound gradually came from the wooden house.


    At the same time, Minato finally arrived on the scene.


    The Anbu, Kanp and the others hiding in the dense forest silently nodded to him, and then continued to guard the surroundings.


    Yondaime, you are here. Hiruzen said with a smile, Congrattions, youre going to be a father soon.


    Thank you.


    Minato thanked him softly, but there was an indelible sadness between his eyebrows, Sandaime, has Kushina started giving birth yet?


    He tried to push the door, but there was a sound from the female Anbu from behind the door: Im sorry, Hokage-sama, but Kushina-sama is delivering the baby at this moment, so it is not convenient for you to go in now.


    I understand, I will leave Kushina to you. Minato withdrew for a few meters with a solemn expression.


    Yondaime, dont worry, its okay. Hiruzen smiled andforted.


    Minato nodded, and then he looked up at the sky, and said hesitantly: Sandaime, its fine for me to guard here, you should go back first.


    Hiruzen shook his head slightly and said: Let me stay with you.


    Sandaime, in fact Because of Kushinas matter, I cant work at ease this day, so I left a lot of work behind.


    Minato showed a rare embarrassed expression, and said softly, Can I trouble you?


    Hiruzen was startled, and said with a smile: So thats how it is I understand, then, Ill leave this ce to you.


    Thank you. Minato thanked him softly.


    Then Hiruzens figure flickered and disappeared quickly.


    In the dense forest.


    Kanp, who is hiding in the shadows, frowned slightly when he saw this, Its about this time, why did Hiruzen go?


    But he has no time to care about these, and his whole body is focused on feeling two of his Flying Thunder God Techniques imprints.


    These two Flying Thunder God Techniques imprints, one is deep in the dense forest behind the wooden house, and the other is under the edge of the bed in the wooden house. Once an ident happens, Kanp is ready to teleport into the wooden house, grabbed Kushina, teleport to the dense forest, and then teleport back to his home!


    Although this ce is more than ten kilometers away from his mansion, it happens to be within his sensing range!


    Although Kanps n is perfect, but idents can happen at any time, so he didnt dare to rx.


    As time passed, the slight muffled sound in the wooden house gradually turned into a painful groan, and the sound became louder and louder. Minato stood outside the door and walked back and forth, his heart seemed to be tied up with hemp rope, and it gradually tightened as he cant breath.


    At a certain moment, a powerful and suffocating Chakra suddenly burst out from the wooden house, exuding a ferocious evil aura, violently spreading all around!


    Minato was shocked when he saw this: Kyubis Chakra! The seal really broke!!


    He stared at the wooden house without blinking, his hands clenched, and he kept praying for Kushinas safety in his heart.


    In the dense forest, Kanp felt the chakra aura swept by, and his eyebrows suddenly jumped uncontrobly: This Chakra is not only powerful, but also exudes ferocious malice!


    Thus is definitely Kyubis Chakra!


    Because there is no distinction between good and evil in Chakra, but Kyubi has!


    Kyubi is the life created from Chakra gathering. Once it is full of malice towards humans and the world, then its Chakra will also emit evil intents. Anyone whoes into contact will be affected by this evil intent will be shocked, and then they would feel fear from the bottom of their hearts.


    Kanp was rmed, and there is an inexplicable feeling of falling into the depths of Ryumyaku!


    He took a deep breath and was ready to teleport at any time!


    Not far away, Shisui, Genma, Iwashi and Anbus Shinobi were also disturbed by the sudden emergence of this Chakra. They immediately took out their kunai and prepared for battle. But Minato, who is outside the wooden house, didnt say anything, so they could only stay where they were and wait for orders.


    The bright moon gradually rises, hanging on the night like a grinding disc, sprinkling silver brilliance.


    At the foot of the hill, invisible ripples suddenly spread out in the air in a spiral shape, and a ck figure gradually appeared from the ripples.


    Obito was dressed in a ck robe and wearing a one-eyed mask with yellow background and ck stripes on his face. He slightly looks up at the hill in front of him.


    How is it? Obito asked softly.


    It seems she has a dystocia.


    Tobi, who wrapped Uchiha Obitos right body, said with a chuckle, Maybe it will kill her without you interfering. Hehehe.


    In that case, I wont be able to appreciate the despair expression of the Yellow sh! Obito clenched his teeth and said ferociously.


    At this moment, Kyubis Chakra, which is full of evil intent, swept down from the mountain top like ripples.


    Its Kyubis Chakra. Tobi eximed excitedly, The seal is broken, very good!


    It seems that Kyubi cant wait. Obito trembled with excitement.


    As time passed, the moon above the head became brighter and brighter, and finally, a cry suddenly came from the wooden house on the mountain top.


    It was born, it was born!


    Tobi was so excited, looking even more excited than Minato, and then he called out strangely, Get ready!


    Understood.


    Uchiha Obito raised his head slightly, and under the moonlight, a touch of scarlet light overflowed from the eye hole in the mask. His powerful pupil power gradually boiled, and an invisible ripple slowly spread out from the mask.


    At the mountain top.


    When a babys cry was heard in the wooden house, Minato rushed in impatiently: Kushina!!!


    I Im fine, wheres Naruto? Let me see, I want to see him.


    Kushina is lying on the bed while sweating profusely, and dense ck seal symbols had already spread from her abdomen, but it still cant stop Kyubis Chakra from spilling out.


    Dont worry, Naruto is healthy.


    Biwako carefully wiped off the blood on Narutos body, then took the swaddle from the hand of the female Anbu next to her, and carefully wrapped Naruto in it.


    Naruto cried loudly the whole time, and the crying was touching.


    Minato nced at Naruto, and immediately came to Kushinas side. Looking at the seal symbols that constantly emerged from her abdomen with a solemn expression, he said: Kushina, I will reinforce the seal for you first!

 Chapter 395: Two Mangekyo

    Chapter 395: Two Mangekyo


    Gogy Fin! (Five-Elements Seal)


    Minato stretched out his right hand and pressed his five fingers on Kushinas abdomen, and began to repair the seal.


    At the same time, amidst Narutos sonorous and forceful cry, an invisible ripple suddenly appeared behind Biwako and the female Anbu. In the rapid vortex, a ck figure twisted and appeared silently,nding lightly. Everything was covered by Narutos crying, so none of the people in the room noticed him!


    Under the mask, Obito grinned and inserted his hands directly into the back of Biwako and the female Anbu!


    Argh!!!


    Urgh!


    With the screams, the two were killed instantly, with blood in the chest and abdomen.


    Hearing the scream, Minato and Kushina have their faces changed at the same time.


    Biwako-sama?


    Minato turned his head in disbelief, and saw a masked man in ck picking up Naruto from the ground.


    Yondaime Hokage-sama, get away from the Jinchuriki! Obito starts to speak coldly, with no emotion in his tone!


    "


    "


    Outside the wooden house.


    When the screams of Biwako and the female Anbu came out, Shisuisplexion changed slightly. He rushed out of the dense forest in an instant, and appeared outside the wooden house immediately.


    At the same time, Genma, Iwashi, and the rest of the Anbu also noticed the abnormality, and they rushed out of the dense forest to surround the wooden house.


    But Kanp is still huddled in the dense forest, and his face is getting paler and paler. He realized that he had made an unforgivable mistake!!


    Naruto!


    Inside the wooden house.


    Realizing that her son was being held hostage, Kushinas heart was shaken, and the seal in her body was suddenly broken by Kyubi!


    Dense seal symbols emerged from Kushina;s body, frantically extracting Kushinas Chakra, trying to suppress Kyubi again, but at this time, Kushina has just finished giving birth, so whether it is Chakra or stamina, is at the lowest bottom, and there is no way to support the consumption of the seal!


    Roar!!


    With the invisible roar, thick and scarlet Chakra slowly drilled out from Kushinas abdomen, and the evil aura instantly flooded the wooden house!


    Kushina! Minato looked at the Chakra that filled the air, and his pupils shrank: Damn, the Kyubis seal has not been repaired yet!


    Get away from the Jinchuriki immediately!


    Obito took out a kunai and threatened while putting the kunai on Narutos neck coldly, Or, do you not care about this child at all?


    Wait a minute, who are you? Calm down!


    Minatos forehead was dripping with cold sweat. On one hand was his son who was facing a life-and-death crisis when he was just born, and on the other hand was his wife who would also face death if he didnt repair the seal, so at this time, he hadpletely lost his usual calmness!


    Naruto!!! Kushina didnt pay any attention to the fact that Kyubi wasing out of her abdomen, as her mind was only focused on Naruto.


    Obito looked at the panicked Minato, and his heart was full of joy, But this was not enough, far from enough!!


    He violently threw Naruto up to the ceiling, and then slowly jumped up, as if he was going to stab Naruto to death with the kunai.


    On this split second, Shisui, who is outside, immediately broke into the door!


    At the same time, Minato disappeared in an instant, and picked up Naruto before Obito.


    But in this way, Minato also left Kushinas side.


    As expected of the Yellow sh!


    Obito squinted at Shisui, who broke in, but he didnt panic at all, and said in a leisurely tone, But what about the next one?


    Minato was startled, and at the next moment, he found out that the swaddle wrapping Naruto was actually covered with Explosive Tags!


    Explosion! Obito coldly shouted.


    Minatosplexion changed drastically, and he hurriedly took off Narutos swaddling with lightning speed, and teleported away from the wooden house with Flying Thunder God Technique at the same time.


    Boom boom boom!!


    A series of explosions instantly sted the roof and walls of the wooden house into fragments. The surging air wave carried countless broken wooden boards and sted it all around like bullets. Genma, Iwashi, and Anbus Shinobisplexion changed, and they quickly retreated.


    In the thick smoke, only seven or eight Shisui shed alternately and quickly exited, their faces are grim.


    Shisui, where is Hokage-sama? Genma asked anxiously.


    Quickly leave this ce! Shisui shouted loudly.


    What?


    Genma was startled, and the rest of Anbu couldnt figure out the situation. The ident happened so fast that they couldnt react at all.


    The thick smoke slowly drifted away and lifted into the sky, revealing a mysterious masked man in ck.


    At this time, Obito stood nkly in front of the broken bed, but unfortunately, there was no one on the bed.


    What whats going on?


    The muscles around his eyes twitched slowly, feeling that he had encountered a mysterious incident!


    He obviously used Naruto to move Minato away from Kushina, and then dragged Minato back with the Explosive Tags on his baby. As for Shisui, who had just rushed in, he was also blown back by the explosion from the Explosive Tags.


    At this time, he should have enjoyed the fruits of victory alone and transfer the powerless Kushina to a predetermined safe ce!


    But


    Wheres Kushina?


    Obito stood motionless in front of the bed, frowning tightly under the mask, trying hard to recall everything that happened just now.


    But theres nothing. Everything that just happened is exactly the same as he expected, But why did Kushina disappear mysteriously at thest moment?!


    Is this a joke?!


    Iprehensible, iprehensible, iprehensible!


    Obitos chest was stuffed with anger. At this time, he felt that his whole body was about to explode!!!


    In the dense forest behind the wooden house.


    The moonlight was cut into pieces by the lush branches and leaves, and only the mottled light and shadow fell, illuminating the ground in a bizarre way.


    Are you okay?


    Behind a big tree, Kanp appeared silently while holding Kushina, with a look of fear on his face.


    Kanp is still too careless!


    When Obito appeared in the wooden house, Kanp found that he had made a huge mistake, that is, under the obstruction of the wall of the wooden house, he waspletely unable to judge the development of the situation inside. If he teleported too early, Naruto would still be being held hostage by Obito, but if he teleported toote, Kushina would be teleported away by Obito!


    Just as Kanp was unable to advance or retreat, he suddenly saw Shisui flickering outside the door of the wooden house. And at that moment, Kanp saw hope again!


    Thats right, Kanp cannot judge the situation inside the wooden house, but Shisui, who is standing outside the wooden house, can!


    As Shisui of the Body Flicker, whose reputation shakes the Shinobi World, his grasp and analysis of the battle situation should not be weaker than Minato.


    Kanp believes that Shisui will choose the best time to rush into the wooden house, and that moment is the best time for Kanp to use Flying Thunder God Technique!


    He stared at Shisui closely, and then at a certain moment, Shisuis figure broke through the door in a sh!


    Kanps pupils shrank and he decisively teleported into the wooden house with Flying Thunder God Technique, and in a blink of an eye, Kanp happened to see Obito detonate the Explosive Tags under Narutos swaddle, but he had no time to pretend, and he grabbed Kushinas feet with both hands and teleported away!


    Although Kushinanded on her back, she was finally rescued without anyone noticing!


    It wasnt until this moment that Kanp realized that his back had been drenched with cold sweat, which was very ufortable!


    Naruto! Naruto Eh?


    Kushina, who was facing the crisis of her husband and child being bombed to death just now, suddenly found that she was in the jungle in the next instant.


    What happened?


    But before she had time to think, she felt a sharp pain in her abdomen. The seal has been broken by Kyubi for the most part, and if this continues, Kyubi will definitely break out!


    Kanp also saw more and more Chakra pouring out from her abdomen, ckening the air like ink. Hisplexion changed and he hurriedly asked: Can you still use Fuijutsu?


    Kushina clenched her teeth, and looked at Kanp with the help of fragmented moonlight, and her expression moved slightly: I remember you.


    Now is not the time for small talk, I will take you back to the vige first! Kanp didnt dare to dy any longer, and immediately grabbed Kushina.


    At the same time.


    Outside the wooden house.


    Tobi, who is wrapping Obitos right half, suddenly said softly: I found it, Kushina is in the depth of the dense forest behind the wooden house, about three hundred meters away from you.


    Obitos eyes were very fierce, full of anger. As if he had found a catharsis, he turned around to rush towards Kushina.


    At the critical moment, a vague figure appeared in front of him in an instant.


    It doesnt matter who you are!


    Shisui stared at the ck clothed mask man coldly, This is the end!


    While speaking, Shisuis pitch-ck eyes have turned into 3-Tomoe Sharingan.


    Uchiha Shisui


    Obito naturally recognizes this person. Although he is not very familiar with him, but this one is Uchiha ns strongest Genjutsu user, a super genius with the nickname of Shisui of the Body Flicker.


    But!


    Before Mangekyo Sharingan, the so-called genius is nothing but a clown!


    Obito raised his head slightly, revealing the ck 3-Tomoe in his right eye, and said coldly: You are not my opponent, step back.


    I really didnt feel wrong!


    Shisui stared at the Sharingan of the ck clothed mask man, Who are you? Why do you do such a thing?!


    After so much difficulty, there is finally a chance to ease the rtionship between the n and the viges higher-ups. If it is destroyed by this guy who has Sharingan


    Shisuis chest is burning with anger.


    The gap between you and me is just like the heaven and earth, were not on the same level at all.


    The 3-Tomoe in Obitos right eye slowly spun, gradually condenses into a three-sided pinwheel pattern.


    Although he wanted to kill Minato directly, Obito had to admit that the speed of Yellow sh was extremely fast, so he didnt dare to dy, and immediately showed his trump card!


    After activating the Mangekyo, the surging pupil power immediately oppressed Shisui like an overwhelming mountain.


    Shisuisplexion changed again, and his mind was full of thoughts, but he has no time to think about it. He closed and opened his eyes, the three tomoes are also slowly revolving, and his 3-Tomoe also slowly spun, and then turned into a windmill-shaped pattern.


    ??


    Obito stared at Shisui in disbelief, with a ck question mark on his face, but immediately shook his head in denial, As expected of Shisui of The Body Flicker, you can actually make me fall into Genjutsu, you


    Boom!


    In the next moment, a Mangekyos pupil power far surpassed him was pouring down like a surging sea, violent squeezing his pupil power back, and the night wind roared like a cold wind blowing on his body.


    It s not a Genjutsu


    Shisui also awakened Mangekyo?!


    Obito didnt feel so good at this moment!

 Chapter 396: Kotoamatsukami

    Chapter 396: Kotoamatsukami


    Mangekyo Sharingan


    Shisui also awakened Mangekyo Sharingan?!


    Obito was rmed, and it felt that an electric current exploded at the end of his skin and nerves, making him unable to move even a little bit.


    Hurry up!!


    Tobi, who wrapped the right half of his body, quickly reminded, Each pair of Mangekyo has a unique Dojutsu. Before you know the other partys Dojutsu, you absolutely cant fight him!!


    I know!


    Obitos right eye was slightly condensed, and an invisible vortex slowly diffused from his eye socket, twisting and swallowing him in.


    Shisuis expression froze when he saw this: This isSpace-Time Ninjutsu?


    Not good!


    Shisuis face changed, but he was already a step toote to stop him, so he quickly formed hand seal to use Sensor Ninjutsu.


    Fortunately, Obito didnt go far, and Shisui sensed the powerful pupil power of the mysterious ck clothed mask man after 300 meters almost instantly.


    Shisui tip-toed, and instantly disappears from the wooden house.


    The surrounding Anbus Shinobi, Genma and the others quickly followed Shisui to catch up.


    In the dense forest three hundred meters behind the wooden house.


    Obito instantly arrives through Kamui, but theres only mottled moonlight around him, how can there be Kushinas silhouette here?


    Where is she?! Obito was both shocked and angry.


    Youre one step slower, they have just teleported away. Tobis voice came from his right ear.


    Teleport away? Absolutely impossible! Yellow sh obviously left when the wooden house exploded. He couldnt possibly have time toe back and rescue the Jinchuriki! Obito went into a rage.


    Tobi said aggrievedly: Its not Yellow sh, its another Flying Thunder God Techniques user.


    Are you kidding me?! Obito was so angry that he couldnt believe Tobis nonsense at all!


    During the Third Shinobi World War, Konohasbat power was stretched really thin. If Konoha has a second Flying Thunder God Techniques user, how can they hide it and not use it?!


    As soon as Tobi wanted to exin, he noticed the anomaly and hurriedly reminded: Its not good, Shisui is catching up, run!


    Obitosplexion sank, and an invisible vortex slowly diffused out of his right eye.


    However, every time he uses Kamui to absorbs himself, it will take two seconds.


    And the genius Shisui naturally noticed this after seeing it once!


    Katon: Gryka no Jutsu! (Fire Release: Great Dragon Fire Technique)


    Shisui jumped into the air, and the pair of windmill-shaped Mangekyo Sharingan stared at the ck clothed masked man dozens of meters away. His hands danced like phantoms in front of his chest, and then he spouted a hotva-like fire dragon from his mouth.


    Roar!


    With the sound of the invisible roar, the terrifying high temperature apanied by crimsons halo instantly illuminates the entire forest!


    Theva-like fire dragon rammed between the lush foliage, igniting countless forest fires along the way. Like a meteor falling to the ground, it immediately descended in front of Obito.


    Its bad Tobi cried out strangely.


    In the next instant, the scorching fire dragon violently collided with the invisible vortex, and then was also swallowed by the invisible vortex bit by bit, entering the Kamuis Dimension that belongs exclusively to Obito!


    But in this way, Obito cant follow along. Because once he followed into the Kamuis Dimension, he would run into this hotva-like fire dragon at zero distance!


    Clutter.


    Shisuinded ten meters away from Obito, the windmill-shaped Mangekyo spun rapidly, and a faint trace blood overflowed from the corner of his eyes: I wont give you another chance!


    Kotoamatsukami!!!


    Konoha.


    Hyuga Hiashi was walking with her eight-month pregnant wife in the backyard. The two of them were watching the moon while talking sweet words to each other. At this moment, Hiashis gentle face suddenly changed, and he stared at Gekkos Mansion next door with a solemn and horrified face, as if looking at a ghost.


    Byakugan!!!


    Hiashi shouted, and huge amount of Chakra instantly flooded into his eyes, squeezing the Chakra Pathway System near the corners of his eyes into knots like tree roots.


    Whats wrong? Hiashis wife grabbed his forearm worriedly.


    You should go into the house first, donte out!


    Hiashi clenched his teeth and whispered. In his field of view, a majestic, sea-like evil Chakra rose from Gekkous Mansion like fire beacon!


    What is this?!


    Hiashi didnt dare to hesitate, and rushed there instantly.


    At the front yard gate of the mansion, Kanp hugged Kushina andnded safely, but the seal on Kushinas abdomen was like dominoes, it was being quickly destroyed by Kyubi one by one!


    Ganbatte! Kanp shouted nervously.


    Of course I know this kind of thing, but Kushinas face was pale and she was covered in cold sweat. She had just gave birth to a child, so how can she have the energt to refine Chakra to suppress Kyubi?


    Kanp, is it you? Whats going on with that Chakra? At this moment, Hiashi had already rushed towards him.


    Kanps eyes lit up when he saw Hiashi, Although Hyuga n is known for their Gentle Fist, since they can develop the Caged Bird, they should still have some aplishments on Fuinjutsu, right?


    Kanp immediately called out: Uncle Hiashi, are you good at Fuinjutsu?


    When Hiashi rushed to see Kushina, his face turned dark.


    Why is Kushina here?


    Wait!


    Could it be that this Chakra?!


    Hiashi stared at the Kyubis Chakra leaking from Kushinas abdomen, and shook his head solemnly: Sorry, my Fuinjutsu cant stop the Kyubi.


    I will take you to Hokage Tower now! Kanp immediately picked up Kushina.


    But Hyuga Hiashi stretched out his hand to stop him, and said: Its toote, it takes an hour from here to Hokage Residence! We must find another way!


    Take me to Minato!


    Kushina suppressed the severe pain in her abdomen and said in a low voice while panting, Only he can seal the Biju!


    Kanpsplexion changed slightly when he heard this this: Is it Dead Demon Consuming Seal?


    If he uses this technique, isnt it going back to the old way?


    But if I dont send her to Minato, I can only watch Kushina die.


    Kanps heart was beating like a drum, but Kushinas face turned paler and paler. Knowing that he had no time to hesitate, he closed his eyes immediately.


    In the dark field of view, one by one faint light dots that represents the Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint flickered, from far to near.


    Minatos secret room.


    After using Flying Thunder God Technique to safely return Naruto to the crib that had been prepared, Minato used Flying Thunder God Technique again to jump back to the wooden house.


    The wooden house has beenpletely blown up by the Explosive Tags, there are no traces of fighting on the surrounding, and it is empty!


    The mysterious ck clothed mask man, Kushina, Shisui, and the Anbus Shinobi are all gone. What happened?


    Minato forced himself to calm down and looked around, and soon he found the mesing from the dense forest behind the wooden house.


    Just as he was about to rush over, an abrupt wind came from behind him. His changed slightly, he condensed a Rasengan with his right hand instantly, and pped back without thinking.


    Its me! Kanp never expected that he would have a Rasengan in his face when he just teleported over, and he hurriedly yelled.


    Minatos expression congeals, and he quickly disperse Rasengan. He turned to look, and saw Kushina in Kanps arms at a nce, his face beamed with joy: Kushina!


    Hurry up, its almost toote! Kushina endured the sharp pain and trembled slightly. She already felt that Kyubi was about to break out.


    Once Kyubi escapes her body, her only end is death!


    Minato immediately covered Kushinas abdomen with his hands and was about to repair the various seals that suppressed Kyubi.


    But at this time, the seal inside Kushinas body has been broken, and at this time, Kyubi is like a wild dog, constantly destroying the only remaining seal like a lunatic. ording to this progress, Minato cant stop Kyubi at all!


    No, we must find a way to stop Kyubi! Minatos expression is solemn, and the pain of grief and indignation has already appeared in pupils.


    If Kyubi cannot be stopped, Kushina will die!


    But Kanp, who is next to him, was overjoyed.


    Stop Kyubi?


    Its easy, just look for Shisui!


    Taking advantage of the time Minato go to repair the gap in the seal, Kanp has found the fire three hundred meters behind the wooden house, and he immediately flew over with Flying Thunder God Technique.


    In the jungle.


    Led by Shisui, Genma, Iwashi, and arge number of Anbus Shinobi faintly surrounded the mysterious ck clothed masked man.


    Obediently surrender.


    Shisui had already deactivated his Mangekyo at this moment. He wiped off the blood that overflowed from the corner of his eyes, and looked at the man in the ck mask with a cold expression, You have no way to attack us.


    Are you kidding me?


    Are you kidding me?!!!


    Obito grinned as he looked at Shisui and the nearby Konohas Anbu. With his hands across his chest, he wanted to form hand seals use Fire Release Ninjutsu to kill them, but his brain quietly gave hints that he could not be the enemy of these Shinobi wearing Konohas forehead protectors in front of him. Obito staggered back half a step, his hands were trembling, but he couldnt form any hand seals!!


    You! What did you do to me?!


    Obito looked at Shisui with grief and indignation, What is your Mangekyos Dojutsu?!


    Shisui grinned, and just as he wanted to pretend, Kanp flew over at this moment and appeared at Obitos feet.


    Its him, the second Flying Thunder God Techniques user! Tobis voice came to Obitos ear.


    Is this the guy who ruined my whole n?!


    Obitos chest was filled with endless anger. At this moment, he wanted to kick Kanp to death, but when he saw the Konohas forehead protector on Kanps forehead, there seemed to be a voice in his mind telling him that he could not be enemy with this person!


    Inexplicably, Obito couldnt even stretch out his foot!


    He is about to burst into tears!


    Kanps reaction was a beat slower, and he was shocked for a second before he noticed Obito beside him. At that time, he hurriedly kicked in a panic.


    Boom!!!


    With the crackling sound of the bones and muscles, Obito was kicked cleanly, turning into the shape of a shrimp, and flew like a cannonball, and then hit a tree trunk as thick as seven or eight peoples waist before rolling to the ground, destroying countless flowers and nts.


    Obito lies halfway on the ground, his whole body was full of mud.


    The forest fire is burning more and more vigorously, and the raging me reflects a strange blush on the mask on Obitos face.


    His consciousness is a little fuzzy, and his hatred is like a candle in the wind. He even starts doubting life!


    This should not be the case!


    My n shouldnt be like this!!


    Why did it suddenly be like this?!


    The more Obito thought about it, the more angry he was, and he finally spewed out a mouthful of ck blood with viscera and bone debris.


    At this time, Tobis voice came again like a devil: Let ck Zetsu possess your body, let him control your body, and do things you cant do now! How about it!?


    Obito gritted his teeth, and nodded.


    On the other side, after Kanp kicked Obito, he was surprised to find that everything went too smoothly?


    Didnt Obito have Kamui?


    How can I kick him?


    But he didnt have time to think about this. He strode forward and grabbed Shisui, and then said, Dont resist!


    After that, Kanp took Shisui directly to Minato.


    Shisui, it depends on your Genjutsu this time! Kanp said anxiously.


    Shisui was a little confused when he saw the surrounding environment, but fortunately, he reacted fast enough and immediately noticed the strangeness of Kushina. When he nced at it, he squatted on the ground immediately, and said solemnly: What should I do?


    Use Genjutsu to control the Kyubi and calm it down, can you can you do it? When Minato saw Shisui, a glimmer of hope suddenly appeared in his desperate gaze.


    Minato experimented with Shisuis Sharingan Genjutsu with Kanp. At that time, Minato suspected Shisui had already awakened Mangekyo Sharingan!


    And decades ago, Uchiha Madara used Mangekyo Sharingan to control the Kyubi!


    If Shisui really awakened the Mangekyo Sharingan


    Just as he thought of this, Shisuis dark eyes have already turned into 3-Tomoe Sharingan, and then the 3-Tomoe spun quickly, turning into a windmill-pattern Mangekyo Sharingan!


    Understood!


    Shisui responded softly, and then the majestic Mangekyos pupil power poured into Kushinas abdomen like a torrent.

 Chapter 397: Kanpū VS Obito

    Chapter 397: Kanp�� VS Obito


    Freedom!


    I am free!!


    No one can stop me!!!


    Uzumaki Kushina!


    Namikaze Minato!


    Sarutobi Hiruzen!


    You bastards, when I go out, I will eat you all alive!!


    I will destroy the entire Konoha!!!


    In the sealing space, Kyubi rampages with its powerful Chakra, smashing the seals in Kushinas body to pieces!


    Even if Minato could repair it in time, in the face of this Chakra that is as deep as the sea, the Yellow sh can only sigh!


    Hahahaha


    In ecstasy, Kyubi seems to see a beam of white light representing freedom shrouding its body, How warm, how familiar, and how strange, as if returning to under the crotch of father Madara


    Huh?!


    Kyubis pupils shrank, its body shook, and its face gradually overflowed with unbelievable and uncontroble horror!


    Uchiha Madara?


    No!


    Impossible!


    Uchiha Madara is dead, it cant be him!


    Impossible!!


    Kyubi!


    A voice suddenly entered Kyubi ears. In the dark void, Shisui descended like a god, and behind him was a huge scarlet windmill-shaped Mangekyos pattern, and ferocious pupil power instantly poured into Kyubis head!


    Roar roar roar roar!


    Kyubi raised its head to the sky and roared, the roar was hoarse, full of anger, sadness, struggle and fear!


    Its vertical pupils, which are full of frenzy, anger and fear, gradually loses focus, and then turns into a windmill-shaped Mangekyos pattern.


    At this moment, the scene became calm, and the huge Kyubi squatted in the dark void like a good baby. The nine giant tails behind it shook continuously, like a puppy seeing its owner.


    Shisui, are your eyes okay? When Kanp saw blood overflowing from Shisuis eyes, worry shed across his face.


    Shisui does not have the Transnt First-Kage target cell. The eyes-power of Mangekyo uses a little less, but it cannot bepared with Uchiha Obito.


    Its okay, I can hold on!


    Shisui insisted.


    He had just used Kotoamatsukami, and now he has to control Kyubi. The consumption of the pupil power really makes his eyes sting, but fortunately, he doesnt usually use Mangekyo, so he can still hold on.


    Minato didnt have time to speak, as he closed his eyes and quickly mended the seal on Kushinas body.


    But at this moment


    Boom!!


    A huge explosion sound suddenly came from the dense forest, and the soaring mes instantly illuminated half of the sky!


    Is that ck clothed masked man? Minato suddenly opened his eyes.


    Impossible!


    Shisui said while using his pupil power to control Kyubi back to the deepest part of the seal, That person has already been hit by my Kotoamatsukami, he can no longer fight against the Shinobi from our vige!


    Kotoamatsukami? Minato was startled.


    Kotoamatsukami?! Kanp was shocked.


    F**k, youre too wild! You actually used Kotoamatsukami on Obito before this grand finale?


    Then, wont there be no more enemies in the future?


    Kotoamatsukami is the strongest Genjutsu, which can change a persons will silently.


    Shisui exined softly, That person also has Mangekyo Sharingan like me, so I directly used Kotoamatsukami on him!


    There is actually such a terrifying Genjutsu?!


    Minato was rmed when he heard that, If what Shisui said is true, then wouldnt he be able to use Kotoamatsukami to change others will at will?


    Shisui seemed to see through what Minato was thinking, and said in a low voice: Kotoamatsukami is indeed really terrifying, but the use limit is also very huge. It takes more than ten years of cooldown time before it can be used again!


    Kanp knew this, so he asked the main point directly: Shisui, what kind of Kotoamatsukami did you nt for that person?


    Shisui said solemnly: Dont be an enemy of Konoha!


    Hearing this, Kanp was startled, It really fits your style.


    If it was me, I would have made him do all my biddings.


    Kanp felt a bit regretful.


    But at this time, the mes at the forest were getting more and more fierce, theres also violent wind and bright lightning. Seeing this, Kanp and the others faces changed.


    Wasnt he hit by Kotoamatsukami?


    Why do they still fight?


    Shisui frowned tightly, and his bloodshot eyes were full of disbelief: How is it possible?


    Seeing that the battle over there wasing this way, Kanp hurriedly said: You guys move quickly and leave it to me for the time being!


    But


    Minato hesitated. As the Hokage, he cant let Kanp stay alone to face such a strong enemy. But as a husband, if he didnt mend the seal in Kushinas body, she will die!


    I have Flying Thunder God Technique, nothing will happen. Kanp said.


    Minatos eyes lit up upon hearing this, Thats right, I almost forgot about this, He became a little rxed, and said: Dont force yourself! I should be able to finish it in ten minutes!


    Kanp nodded.


    Shisui also hurriedly said: The other partys Mangekyo ability is Space-Time Ninjutsu! There will be a two-second dy when teleporting himself. This period of time is the best time to attack the opponent!


    Understood. Kanp continued to nod.


    In the next moment, with his left hand on Kushina and his right hand on Shisui, Minato disappeared instantly.


    Kanp slowly got up, and at the same time, he activated the power of Ryumyaku. The continuous Chakra seemed flow like a river, instantly filling his Chakra Reserve.


    At the same time, Genma, Iwashi and the other Anbus Shinobi fled from the forest one after another, each with wounds on their bodies, and each one was worse than the other.


    Leave this ce to me, you guys retreat quickly! Kanp tip-toed, and the terrifying Extraordinary Strength instantly cracked the ground, and the densely packed huge cracks spread like lightning burst, crazily spreading around.


    When the surrounding Anbu saw this, they immediately fled to both sides.


    Genma, Iwashi and Raido are the same, as they rushed to both sides of the jungle.


    Thick smoke is billowing, the mountain fires be more and more vigorously, the scorching air waves are surging all around, and the dark night gradually glowed red by the mountain fires!


    A ck figure stepped out from the scorching mountain fire. His ck robe was slightly damaged, and the mask on the face had several cracks, but the scarlet light in the right eye became more intense!


    You were hit by Kotoamatsukami, how can you still attack us?


    Kanp asked, firstly, he was really curious, and secondly, he wanted to dy time.


    Its best to drag the question for ten minutes, and drag it until Minato and Shisui finish their work!


    Did they teleport again


    After ck Zetsu forcibly controlled Obitos spiritual will with spiritual fusion, he immediately rushed over to snatch the Jinchuriki away, but he never expected that he was still one step toote!


    But it cant be helped. This is the first time ck Zetsu is using Obitos body and power, so he cannot use Kamui to transfer himself flexibly!


    Although ck Zetsu controlled his spiritual will, there was still an inexplicable force in Obitos mind that kept resisting him, especially when attacking the Konohas Shinobi, as this resistance became more obvious!


    And after listening to Kanps words, ck Zetsus thousands of years of wisdom instantly made him realize whats going on!


    So thats how it is!


    Kotoamatsukami, is this Shisuis Mangekyo Dojutsu?


    Forcibly changing Obitos will so that he cannot be an enemy of Konohas Shinobi


    Its really terrifying!


    ck Zetsu smiled coldly, and in next moment, Obitos hands quickly formed hand seals under his control: Katon: Gryka no Jutsu! (Fire Release: Great Dragon Fire Technique)


    Kanp also smiled contemptuously when he saw this, Fighting with Fire Release against me?


    Katon: Gka Mekkyaku!!! (Fire Release: Great Fire Annihtion)


    Kanp sneered and quickly formed hand seals. His huge Chakra is condensed andpressed in an instant and turned into raging mes as it was ejected from his mouth, forming a wall of mes 30 meters long and 8 meters high, pushing everything away ferociously!


    Boom!


    Theva-like fire dragon crashed straight into the wall of mes, bursting out sparks all over the sky. The mes twisted, rotated, and entangled in the mid-air, and lifted into the air at an extremely fast speed.


    Kanp keeps drawing Chakra from the power of Ryumyaku and poured it into the wall of mes. The hot me burns more and more fiercely, just like the fire of a prairie fire, crushing the me dragon in a blink of an eye, and then mmed into Obito!


    This level of attack cant hurt me.


    ck Zetsu whispered to himself, and then walked into the wall of fire with a smile.


    The zing mes swept toward Obito from all directions, but at this time, his body was like nothingness. Even after letting the mes to beat and swallow him, it didnt hurt him at all!


    Boom!


    The wall of mes finally swept past Obitos body, and hit heavily in the burnt ck forest, turning into hundreds of fire waves that exploded and scattered.


    Kanp narrowed his eyes, and immediately took out the Kusanagi Sword.


    Konoha-Style  Thunder Dance!


    Boom!


    Lightning burst out, and the dazzling azure blue lightning bloomed from the de of the Kusanagi Sword. Kanps figure flickered, and he instantly drags out a lightning sword shadow tens of meters long, rushing towards Obito instantly, and shed down the sword!


    Obitos right eye looked calm. Hepletely ignored Kanps Thunder Dance, and just reached out to grab Kanps neck.


    Crackle


    Dense lightning burst out from the de of the Kusanagi Sword, but whether it is the de or the lightning, they all passed through Obitos body unabated, as if they were hitting the void.


    At this moment, Obitos right hand has already touched the skin of Kanps neck.


    Flying Thunder God Technique!


    With a thought in his mind, Kanps whole figure instantly disappeared from in front of Uchiha Obito and teleported to the ce where the wooden houses bed was.


    Katon: Bakuf Ranbu! (Fire Release: st Wave Wild Dance)


    Obito quickly turned around and activated Kamui with his right eye to create a huge vortex, while also spewing out hot mes at the same.


    Boom!


    The scorching mes swirled out in a vortex shape, turning into the shape of a me snake, and instantly sprang out in front of Kanps body, covering him in all directions, front, back, left, and right!


    When Kanp saw the me snake covering his surrounding, he put away the Kusanagi Sword with his face unchanged, and then he started forming hand seals: Suiton: Suijinheki!!! (Water Release: Water Formation Wall)


    Kanp took a step back, and opened his mouth to spray a huge stream of water. After the water hit the ground, it spun rapidly, forming a huge spiral wall of water that covered Kanp from all directions.


    And as Kanp crazily draws Chakra from the power of Ryumyaku, the water in his mouth is spewed out more and more, and the water wall is getting higher and thicker, just like a mountain of water erupting, gushing out a violent water flow all over the sky!


    As soon as the me snake came into contact with the water wall, water vapor evaporated all over the sky, and quickly spread outward with whistling sound.


    ck Zetsu looked with great interest, and said with a sneer: You can actually use such a powerful Water Release Ninjutsu where there is no water, but this is your end. Your Chakra should be exhausted soon, right?


    But as the time passed, the whistling sound remained, and the sneer at the corner of ck Zetsus mouth became more and more forced.


    In the water vapor, that is permeating for several hundred meters, the me snake gradually dimmed, but in contrast, Kanps water wall was already twenty meters high and tens of meters thick, looking like an upside-downke.


    As the sessor of the Nidaime Hokage, who else in Shinobi World can be more watery than me?!


    With the cold shouts and questions, Kanp sped his hands together, Suiton: Suishha!!! (Water Release: Water Colliding Wave)


    Boom boom boom!!


    At the next moment, the huge water wall, which is spinning extremely fast around Kanp, instantly burst out, and it swept away violently with a deafening sound like a flood!


    Lightning Release: Heavy Thunderstorm!!!


    Kanp once again formed hand seals, and the huge Chakra turned into a bright lightning in his hand, condensed into a huge thunderbolt beam, which shot directly into the flood.


    Crackle!!


    With the ear-piercing sound of lightning crackling, the huge flood was covered by lightning in an instant, turning into azure blue flood of thunder, and hit Obito like an overwhelming wave!

 Chapter 398: Severed Arm

    Chapter 398: Severed Arm


    The lightning torrent is endless, whether it is power, special effects, or attack range, it is all top-notch, but Obito just stands in ce and didnt move, his thin figure seems to be blurred, allowing the torrent of lightning to wash away without touching him.


    It was a mistake topete with Ninjutsu against you


    ck Zetsus gloomy voice came from Obitos mouth, and then he took out iron chain and tied it to his hands, and rushed straight to Kanp.


    Hey, he is a Flying Thunder God Techniques user operator, dont let him engrave the Flying Thunder God Techniques mark! Tobis voice came from his right ear.


    Humph. ck Zetsu snorted coldly and did not respond, but the momentum of Obitos charge was obviously somewhat slower.


    Kanp frowned at this moment, Although I knew that Obitos Space-Time Ninjutsu was very disgusting from the show, but after real fight it was indeed really disgusting!


    Obito can use intangible to dodge any fatal attack, or use Kamui to transfer it!


    But after thinking about it, Kanp found that after owning the Flying Thunder God Technique, he could also dodge any fatal attacks.


    Thinking about it this way, I and Obito should have the same level of disgustingness. If I felt disgust towards him, I believe that Obito on the opposite side also feels the same way, right?


    Ox-Rabbit-Monkey!


    While letting his imagination run wild, Kanp quickly formed hand seals. The Chakra extracted from the power of Ryumyaku was instantly transformed into Lightning Attribute and condensed on his right hand, bursting out with bright lightning in an instant.


    Lightning Release: Chidori!


    Tzzzzzzzz


    With the chirping birds from Chidori, Kanp stomped heavily with his right foot and instantly turned into afterimage as he rushed towards Obito. His right hand, which is covered with lightning, pierced Obitos heart without any hindrance. Kanp had already expected it, so he kept moving, and his whole body, which was powered with Extraordinary Strength, savagely bumped into Obitos body.


    Obitos pupils shrunk slightly, and his body became intangible, passing Kanps body in midair.


    Under the mask, Obito, which is controlled by ck Zetsu, showed a ferocious smile.


    When Kanp passed through Obitos intangible body, a thick iron chain rushed towards his neck.


    Kanp also smiled. He stretched out his left hand, which is full of Extraordinary Strength, grabbed the iron chain tightly against his chest, and at the same time, he did not slow down, and instead sprinted forward crazily!


    Obito is also moving forward with all his strength, trying to use the speed of both sides to make the iron chain smash Kanps throat!


    But


    The two people, one moves to the left and one moves to the right, and the speed and power from Extraordinary Strength instantly impacted on the iron chain!


    Boom!!!


    The taut iron chain groaned unbearably, and the next instant, it was pulled by Kanp!


    Obito, whose hands and wrists were tied with the chains, was also affected by the huge reaction force after rushing for half a meter at an extremely fast speed, and his arms were pulled from him by the iron chains like a straw, and it were severed!


    What?! ck Zetsu was shocked and quickly controlled Obitos body to keep his bnce.


    This is terrible.


    Tobis weird cry came in from his right ear, and theres a hint of gloating in his tone, Without your hands, you have no way to attack.


    Kanp stopped after rushing for 30 meters and looked down towards the iron chain of his left hand. The chain is dragging on the ground, revealing two severed arms under the light of the mountain fire.


    It seems that you are not very disgusting.


    Kanp turned his head happily and saw Obitos figure disappearing in the invisible ripples in a spiral shape.


    He run away?


    Kanp put down the iron chain and breathed a sigh of relief, Its over!


    But looking at the mess under his feet and the remnant forest on the opposite side that had been hit by the torrent of lightning, Kanp frowned slightly.


    The Chakra he consumed in the first battle was almost the sum of two Jonin, which was somewhat inconsistent with his personality!


    How about getting dizzy?


    Kanp blinked his eyes twice and looked at the Genma, Iwashi, Raido and the rest of Anbu, which emerged from the forests on both sides. When he thought about Obito, who had his arms severed, and the most important thing, which is the ten minutes he promised to Minato was up, he decisively disbanded Hyketsu, who was far away in the Land of Rain.


    In an instant, a memory and exhaustion for more than four months hit Kanps mind like a mountain. His eyes rolled, and he fainted to the ground immediately.


    Minatos secret room.


    With the sound of Narutos cry, Minato finally repaired all the seals inside Kushinas body!


    Its over.


    Minato felt relieved, and his gaze while looking towards Shisui became more gentle, Thank you, Shisui!


    No, this is what I should do. Shisui shook his head with humble expression, and at the same time, he deactivated the Mangekyo, and the stinging sensation in his eyes did not gradually decrease until then.


    After being released from the Genjutsus control, Kyubi also woke up in an instant.


    Then it found that it had returned to the deepest part of the seal world, and saw the surrounding seals Were all f**king repaired!!


    My freedom


    Uchiha


    Damn it!!!


    Kyubi was distraught by this and roared to the sky. It is not reconciled. It once again used its powerful Chakra to smash the seal and struggles crazily, but the newly repaired seal is like an inescapable vault, suppressing it heavily.


    And as Kushinas physical strength recovers little by little, the strength of these seals is gradually increasing!


    Kyubi knows that it has lost its best chance. It lied dejectedly in the deepest part of the seal, with its nine tails slouched behind listlessly, and it slowly closing its eyes:


    Kushina, when you have a second child, I will definitely rush out and kill your whole family!


    At the same time, after repairing the seals in Kushinas body, Minato did not dare to rest, and immediately teleported back to the mountain tops wooden house ten kilometers outside the vige with Shisui, only to find that the battle was over!


    The sky gradually brightened, and the mountain fire that burned most of the night was also slowly extinguished under the Anbus Water Release.


    Hokage Tower.


    Minato looked the casualty report in his hand with a heavy expression on his face.


    Excluding the female Anbu and Biwako, who were killed by the ck clothed masked man sneak attack at the beginning, seven Anbus Shinobi died in the hands of the masked man.


    As for the wounded, there were dozens of people, including Kanp, who had torn off both arms of the masked person. He is still unconscious.


    ording to what Anbus Shinobi said at the scene, Minato guessed that Kanp should have used some kind of Forbidden Technique to forcibly refine a superrge amount of Chakra, causing extreme spiritual weakness!


    Fortunately, with a good rest, Kanp can recover.


    In addition to the casualties of the Anbus Shinobi, there are many doubts in this matter that bother Minato.


    Why does the masked man in ck know that know that Kushina is Kyubis Jinchuriki?


    Why was he able to find out what was supposed to be a secret delivery location?


    Why does he own Mangekyo Sharingan?


    What is his rtionship with the Uchiha n?


    How will Sandaime react with his wife dying?


    Minato just felt overwhelmed from the plethora of things to tackle, and has a feeling ofck of energy.


    But he knows that this was the seque caused by being frightenedst night, spending Chakra to repair the Kyubis seal, plus the repercussions caused by not sleeping all night. As long as he sleeps well, he can recover, but he cant sleep at this time.


    Namikaze Minato first called the Anbu Commander, Eagle, discussed with him the funeral of the sacrificed Anbus Shinobi, and then immediately rushed to Hiruzens house to apologize.


    Hiruzen lost his wife, so his face is not so good, but he didnt me Minato for this.


    Yondaime, dont me yourself, its not your responsibility.


    Hiruzen puffed up a cigarette, andforted him in turn, No one would have thought that someone would attack Kushina. Fortunately, the mother and child pair are safe.


    Sandaime, please rest assured, I will definitely investigate this matter to the end! Minato said seriously.


    Are there any clues now? Hiruzen asked solemnly.


    Minato didnt hide anything, and said: The ck clothed masked man owns Mangekyo Sharingan, so he should be a Shinobi from the Uchiha n!


    Hearing this, Hiruzens face changed slightly: This is not good. If this matter is not handled properly, it may cause the split of the vige! Yondaime, do you have a specific suspect?


    Minato shook his head: Not yet, but the hands of the masked person was severed by Kanp, so I have asked Anbu to take this as the focus of the investigation and check all the Uchiha ns Shinobi.


    Hiruzen smoked the tobo pipe, and said solemnly: Could it be n Head Fugaku? After all, he lost to you in the Hokages campaign.


    Minato pondered: I do doubt him! The reason why that man is wearing a mask is probably because we all know him, and with the addition of Sharingan, its a huge likelihood that he is Fugaku! But ording to the information, Fugaku hasnt awakened Mangekyo Sharingan, and he and his wife left the vige a few days ago.


    That is to say, it is still uncertain whether his hands are intact? Hiruzen asked.


    Minato nodded, and then said with a smile: Now that the masked mans two severed arms are in Anbu, even if he finds two new arm transnts, it cant be perfect. If its really Fugaku, he will definitely show his ws!


    But what if it wasnt him? Hiruzen put down the tobo pipe.


    Minatos face gradually became heavier.


    Both of them remembered something.


    During the Battle of Kannabi Bridge at the Land of Grass, Obito was buried alive in an underground passage. Later, Kanp used Subterranean Voyage to search for his corpse, but found that there was a copsed underground passage. After that, Kanp used shadow clone to grope along the copsed passage. As a result, the shadow clone fell into Genjutsu, causing the search to fail.


    After returning to the vige, Minato and Kanp found Shisui to test it and found that at least a Genjutsu with above 3-Tomoe Sharingan was required to make Kanps shadow clone fall into Genjutsu without knowing it.


    And in the battlest night, the masked man happened to own Mangekyo Sharingan!


    It perfectly matches the characteristics of the mysterious Shinobi who rescued Obito!


    Could it be someone from the Abyss?


    Hiruzen asked in a low voice, Kanp Is there anything unusual from himst night?


    Minato frowned when he heard this.


    If it wasnt for Kanpst night, Kushina would have been taken away by the masked man!


    Furthermore, if Kanp didnt find Shisui to control Kyubi, he would not be able to repair the seal in Kushinas body in time.


    So even if the masked person is a person from the Abyss, it definitely has nothing to do with Kanp!


    The most important thing is that Kanp finally tore off the two arms of the masked man!


    So


    Sandaime, please dont interfere in this matter, I will investigate it clearly! Minato said seriously.


    I understand. Hiruzen slightly nodded.


    Hiruzens family is already preparing for Biwakos funeral. The family is a bit busy, so Minato didnt stay any longer, and left after apologizing again.

 Chapter 399: The Blame King Carries The Blame Again

    Chapter 399: The me King Carries The me Again


    Hyketsu has been lurking outside the advisers house in Amegakure for more than four months. It seemed to be hard work, but in fact, he was just squatting in the corner and waiting for the arrival of Hanzo or Six Paths of Pain. There is neither fighting nor rushing, so after more than four months of tiredness umted, Kanp recovered after only three days of sleep.


    Opening his eyes again, besides feeling a little dizzy, and the only feeling Kanp felt is hunger.


    After changing his clothes, Kanp immediately rushed into the kitchen with a Flying Thunder God Technique, and then stuffed seaweed rice balls, fish balls, sushi, and warm porridge into his mouth. After eating for five minutes, he walked out with a full belch.


    Mother should have cooked the porridge, then where is she?


    Kanp called twice but didnt receive any responds, so he went to the bathroom to wash and brush his teeth, and then went to find Keiko.


    Keiko spent the past few days resting at home to take care of Kanp, and at this moment, she is cleaning.


    Its too horrible!


    Keiko gritted her teeth while scrubbing the wooden corridor. Since she moved to the mansion, not to mention anything else, just cleaning the floor has skyrocketed from tens of square meters to dozens of times more!


    Wiping all the wooden corridors of this mansion can break her waist!


    At this moment, Keiko has decided to use her husbands pension to hire a helper, otherwise, she really wont be able to live in this mansion!


    Kaa-san?


    Kanp walked along the brand-new shiny wooden corridor, and found Keiko, who turned around, What are you doing?


    Kanp, you finally woke up.


    Keiko quickly got up from the ground when she heard the voice, but her waist was sore that she almost couldnt stand firmly.


    Kanp quickly supported her, and asked in doubt: Kaa-san, why dont we hire a helper?


    Keiko snorted and said: What do you mean helper? Theres no need to hire a helper!


    Just now, she nned to use her husbands pension to hire a helper, but now she felt her face swell up, so she pretended in front of his son, This house is not big, I can clean it myself.


    Kanp was speechless, thought for a while and said: Kaa-san, its okay if we dont hire a helper. From now on, I will go to the mission hall to post a D-Rank Mission every week, and spend a thousand to hire three Genins to clean up the house.


    Hearing this, Keikos eyes lit up, and she said: Thats a good idea!


    But at the next moment, her brows wrinkled and she said, Kanp, I remember that the minimum sry for D-Rank Mission is five hundred, right?


    When he heard this, listened, the corners of Kanps mouth couldnt help but twitched, and thought that he is really too generous to spend one thousand ryo to hire three Genin to clean up!!


    Too extravagant!


    Kaa-san, you are right! Five hundred, just five hundred, there is no need for more! Kanp hurriedly corrected himself.


    Only then did Keiko show a satisfied smile.


    Then, I will go to Hokage Tower now.


    Kanp left after he finished speaking, and then rushed towards Hokage Tower while thinking about the development of the plot after this incident.


    Minato and Kushina survived this disaster smoothly because of my intervention, but this did not affect the establishment and growth of Akatsuki. As for Obito, this guy obviously hit by Kotoamatsukami, but he can still fight me for a long time, he really cant be underestimated!


    Kanp found that after saving Minato and Kushina, he couldnt ck off, and he has to keep working hard!


    For example, first collect the Ninjutsu Scroll and those guys in the scrolls, and then collect Byakugan and Sharingan.


    In order to maximize the power of Byakugan, I also have to collect Gentle Fist and Revolving Heaven.


    And in order to maximize the use of Sharingan, more Genjutsu should be collected.


    Thats right, there is also Flying Thunder God Technique. Only with Minatos neural reflex can Flying Thunder God Technique be brought to the limit.


    Thats right, I have to collect some Fuinjutsu to be more skilled, otherwise, I can only be anxious at critical moment like before.


    Thats right, Sage Mode also has to be collected.


    Thats right, I also have to collect the nine great Biju!


    Thinking about it this way, Kanp realizes that he really has a long way to go!


    Hokages Office.


    Minato sat at the desk, listening to the Anbu Commanders report with a serious expression.


    ording to the investigation for the past three days, we did not find any Shinobi in the Uchiha n who lost their arms or have newly transnted arms.


    Eagle said solemnly, Yesterday, Uchiha ns n Head, Uchiha Fugaku, and Uchiha Mikoto have also returned. After testing, it was found that their arms were also intact, and there was no sign of transntation.


    Minato asked ponderingly: Is it possible that some kind of Medical Ninjutsu or other Forbidden Technique can be used to make the transnted hands recover in a short period of time?


    Eagle shook his head: The medical department of the Anbu made it clear that there is no such medical technology in Shinobi World yet! However, as for Forbidden Technique, there is indeed a technique that can achieve the level you said.


    What is it? Minato asked.


    Orochimarus Body Recement Technique.


    Eagle said, His Body Recement Technique can shed the injured body in an instant, and spit out a new intact body from the mouth, but the new body will be weak for a period of time. However, from the monitoring point of view, neither Uchiha Fugaku nor Uchiha Mikoto have a period of weakness.


    Minato nodded slightly: In other words, all the Shinobi of the Uchiha n have been excluded, right?


    Eagle nodded: Although it is unbelievable, ording to the information we have so far, the mysterious masked man who appeared that night is indeed not Uchiha ns Shinobi.


    Minatos heart sank at this moment: It seems that it is really the mysterious Shinobi under the Land of Grass.


    Its just that a Shinobi who owns Mangekyo Sharingan, but not a Shinobi from Uchiha n


    Is it Uchiha Madara?!


    Impossible, he has been killed by Shodaime-sama!


    Even if Uchiha Madara used tricks to escape from Shodaime-samas eyes, it was already more than 40 years ago, and he could not have survived until now!


    Minato pondered for a while, and suddenly, a thought shed through his mind.


    Wait!


    Orochimaru?


    Body Recement Technique?


    Shedding the damaged body in an instant, spitting out a new intact body from the mouth


    The period of weakness


    Body Revival Technique!!


    Minatos Minatos eyes narrowed.


    So thats how it is!


    No wonder that Orochimaru is willing to use Kusanagi Sword and nearly a thousand Five-Attributes Ninjutsu in exchange for the Body Revival Technique in Kanps hands. Orochimaru is not crazy. He wants to use the Body Revival Technique to reduce or even directly eliminate the period of weakness after using his Body Recement Technique, and if he really does


    Minato silently wrote down the matter with a solemn expression.


    Hokage-sama, there is one more strange thing.


    Eagle added, Three days ago, Gekko Kanp once brought Jinchuriki to the vige, during which, the Jinchurikis body was overflowed with a lot of Kyubis Chakra, but afterwards, Anbu didnt find these Kyubis Chakra.


    Minato came back to his sense, and hesitantly said: Someone collected these spilled Kyubis Chakra before the Anbu?


    Yes, it is initially suspected to be Hyuga ns n Head. Eagle said.


    Hyuga Hiashi?


    Minatos head hurts. It is finally proved that Uchiha ns n Head didnt dislike him, but now, the Hyuga ns n Head is also involved.


    Hokage-sama, do I need to send Anbu to monitor him? Eagle asked softly.


    Minato shook his head and said: No need.


    Monitoring Uchiha Fugaku is already taking great risks, but now, monitoring Hyuga Hiashi?


    They will definitely be discovered immediately!


    Byakugan is not just decoration.


    Moreover, there should be only a small amount of Kyubis Chakra leaked. So even if they are collected by Hiashi, he cannot do anything with these Kyubis Chakra.


    Has there been any progress in the research on the two severed arms? Minato changed the subject.


    Yes!


    Eagle said, The Anbus medical department found two genes on the severed arm. We suspect that the masked man may have been injected with some kind of powerful gene.


    Two genes?


    Minato asked, Can you find a matching gene?


    The Anbu is looking for it, but for the time being, theres still no results. Eagle said.


    Minato sighed when he heard this. He felt that he had grasped a lot of clues, but as soon as these clues were checked, all of them were broken, and he couldnt follow the clues to find out the true identity of the masked man.


    Minato closed his eyes and took a deep breath, then he opened his eyes, and solemnly asked thest question: As for the information of the Jinchurikis delivery location being leaked, did you find anything?


    Apart from Sandaime and the two high-level advisors, the only ones who knew Kushinas delivery location is Anbu, as well as his direct bodyguard, Kanp and Shisui.


    But Kanp and Shisui can be eliminated directly, after all, without them, Kushina cannot escape death.


    As for the remaining people


    Eagle said solemnly: After investigation, no one from the Anbu leaked the secrets, nor did your direct bodyguard.


    Minatos eyes narrowed slightly, In other words, the leakes from above?


    Its impossible for Sandaime, as he has no reason to do so, besides, Sandaimes wife also died in this disaster!


    The two high-level advisors are Utatane Koharu and Mitokado Homura, but they have no reason to do this!


    Is it


    Shimura Danzo?


    With Danzos rtionship with Utatane Koharu and Mitokado Homura, it shouldnt be difficult for him to get this information.


    So does Danzo have a motive?


    Minato didnt even need to think about it, Absolutely!


    It must be known that Minato first cut the Roots funding, and then shut down the many small gambling halls where Danzo was collecting money. With the new hatred piled with the olds, Danzo is full of motives!


    Minatos eyes became slightly cold, and he said: I want to know the contact information of Advisor Koharu, Homura and Danzo three days ago. The more detailed it is, the better.


    Eagles heart shuddered: Did Hokage-sama suspect Advisor Danzo directly?


    Understood!


    Eagle nodded in response, and then disappeared.


    At this time, the door of the office just opened, and Genma walked in: Hokage-sama, Kanp is here.


    Minatos eyes lit up, and he quickly let him in.


    Hokage-sama. After Kanp came in, he bowed very humbly.


    Minato smiled and said: Are you okay?


    Kanp nodded with a smile: Its just overdrawing energy. Im all better now.


    Minato nodded: Kanp, its really thanks to you this time. Without you, I really cant imagine the terrible consequences of losing Kushina.


    Kanp smiled subtly, and then asked: Hokage-sama, have you investigated what happened that night?


    Minato sighed regretfully, and said: The masked man is not a Shinobi from the Uchiha n. Although you severed his arms, the clues are too little, so we still cant confirm his specific identity.


    A thought shed through Kanps mind, Since I have rescued Minato and Kushina, why dont I push the boat forward and push one of the boss behind the scenes to the front?


    Kanp coughed dryly, and said: Hokage-sama, I actually thought of someone who was probably the masked man that night!


    Minato showed solemn expression and asked: Who?


    Kanp breathes deeply, and said word by word: Uchiha Obito!


    Minatos eyes widened, and his whole body was not well.

 Chapter 400: The Masked Man Is Obito?

    Chapter 400: The Masked Man Is Obito?


    Land of Fire.


    Somewhere in the forest thousands of kilometers away from Konoha.


    Obito woke up from his lethargy. He found himself huddled in a tree hole, the faint sunlight shone on the mask on his face from outside the hole, and there was a trace of warmth from it.


    Youre awake.


    Tobi poked his head in from the tree hole, looked at him with a smile on his face, and said, Your injury has almostpletely healed with the help of Hashiramas cells, however, your arms


    My arms?


    Obito was a little puzzled. He wanted to support the tree wall and climb up. As a result, he found his arms are gone!


    Whats going on? Wheres my arms?! Obito was shocked and angry.


    Its all ck Zetsus fault!


    Tobi said happily, ck Zetsu used your body to fight the Flying Thunder God Techniques user, but was identally caught by the other party, and lost your arms. But dont be angry, ck Zetsu has already expressed his apology to you, hehe.


    I


    F**k F**k!


    What are you kidding?! My arms Is this something you can stop getting angry with an apology?! Damned bastard!!! Obitos mouth muscles twitched violently, wells of anger overflowed from his forehead, and his eye was filled with violent anger.


    I lost my arms, and an apology is all it takes?


    Have your brains been eaten by dogs?!


    Where is ck Zetsu? Obito said in a cold voice, his voice trembled with extreme anger.


    He said he will show up again when you calm down. Tobi said.


    Obito closed his right eye in pain. He took deep breaths again and again, his chest rising and falling, but he couldnt alleviate his anger no matter what.


    First, his perfect n waspletely ruined, and then his arms were gone because of ck Zetsu


    This world is simply hell!


    And you are all devils!!


    Obito opened his eye, his scarlet pupils overflowed with violent pupil power, and an invisible ripple suddenly set off in the narrow tree hole.


    Tell him toe see me immediately! Obito said coldly, his tone was very cold, without any emotion.


    Understood.


    Tobis head disappeared from the tree hole for a second, and his head appeared again in the next instant, but at this time, his right face was already pitch ck, and he was already possessed by ck Zetsu.


    You are looking for me? ck Zetsu said with a gloomy voice.


    You have to give me an exnation Obito stared at him coldly. His Mangekyos pupil power was like a storm, pping ck Zetsus face.


    ck Zetsu said solemnly: Sorry, I am careless this time, but dont worry, with White Zetsu and Hashiramas cells, your hands will be able to grow soon.


    Heh, what use do I need you for? Obito struggled to get up from the tree hole, and kicked the tree hole directly with his right foot.


    Dont hurt the innocent, this matter has nothing to do with me.


    Tobi leaped in the air while the tree chips were flying, andnded lightly ten meters away.


    You need me, of course you need me!


    ck Zetsu, who was attached to the right half of White Zetsu, said solemnly, You have already been hit by the Shisui of the Body Flickers Mangekyo Dojutsu, Kotoamatsukami, and now, you can no longer be an enemy of Konoha!


    Obitos expression changed, and he suddenly remembered the scene before being possessed by ck Zetsu.


    Cant be an enemy of Konoha?


    What a joke! I want to destroy Konoha with my own hands!


    Obito growled, but as soon as the words fell, some strange thoughts burst into his mind inexplicably, and then, the idea of destroying Konoha disappeared.


    Whats going on?


    I want to destroy Konoha!


    I want to destroy Konoha!!!


    I want to destroy Konoha!!!


    Obito roared again and again, his voice turned hoarse, but after each roar, the hatred in his mind would disappear without a trace!


    Its like the moment when you watch a movie and you was about to reach the heaven, but suddenly someone knocks at the door to check the water meter.


    You panicked, ignored him, and continued your work, and when you finally reached the critical point, the man knocked at the door again to check the water meter.


    You turned pale, turn the sound of the action movie to the maximum, and moved wildly, but at the critical moment, there was another knock on the door to check the water meter


    Check your sisters water meter!!!


    This is the case with Obito at this time!


    He mmed his head against the tree in pain, and after a while, the mask with yellow background and ck stripes waspletely torn. The broken mask drew bloodstains on his face, but Obito didnt notice it. He continued to m his head against the tree like crazy. He kept telling himself that he would take revenge on Konoha and destroy Konoha, but unfortunately, these thoughts quickly subsided as soon as they came out.


    Do you understand?


    ck Zetsus voice came from behind him at the right time, Without me, you cant get revenge on Konoha. Obito, think about Rin. Her death was the fault of Konoha and Kakashi, you


    Shut up, shut up!!!


    Obito will be mad for a moment, but will be calm in the next moment. It was so ufortable!!


    Only I can help you. ck Zetsu slowly flowed out of Tobi and poured into Obitos body.


    Spiritual fusion!


    ck Zetsus spirit slowly merged into Obitos will, suppressing all the thoughts in his mind of not to be an enemy of Konoha.


    Obito trembled all over at this moment.


    How do you feel now?


    ck Zetsu is attached to Obitos left half, and said solemnly, The situation was urgent during the first fusion, so I directly suppressed all your will, but now, we can try to suppress a part of your will. In this way, you will be still you and you can continue to take revenge on Konoha, you need me, right?


    Obito did not speak, and his breathing turned slow and calm. Although he was increasingly dissatisfied with ck Zetsu, since he can help himself suppress Kotoamatsukamis repercussions, he chose to keep him for the time being.


    Tobi, when can my arms be cultivated? Obito looked towards Tobi and asked.


    Tobi came over, spreading his body like a trumpet flower, and then wrapped Obito as he said with a smile: You can use my arms temporarily. As for the cultivation, my main body, White Zetsu has already started the preparations, and it will take about three months.


    Do you have any ns next? ck Zetsu asked.


    Humph!


    Obito said with a snort, Ill go back to the Land of Rain, and cooperate with the Akatsuki.


    Hearing this, the corners of ck Zetsus mouth gradually pulled out a strange arc.


    Land of Fire.


    Konoha.


    Hokages Office.


    Namikaze Minato looked at Kanp in a daze, and his mind seemed to stop working.


    Kanp, what are you what are you talking about? How could it be Obito?


    Minato murmured while shaking his head. He waspletely unable to imagine this probability.


    It cant be him, Obito has no reason to do such a thing!


    Although Obito disappeared after being buried alive, he was still Konohas Shinobi, Kakashi and Rins teammate, and also his, Namikaze Minatos disciple. How could he turn his face and refused to recognize anyone after being rescued? And even be cruel to his teachers wife and the people in the vige?


    Whats more, when Obito was buried alive, Obito just awakened 2-Tomoe Sharingan. How could it be possible that his Sharingan evolve to the Mangekyo level in just over a year?


    Kanp then said: Hokage-sama, I have a basis for saying this!


    Minato looked at Kanp, then closed his eyes, and took a deep breath slowly, telling himself that this matter is rted to the safety of the vige and cannot be mixed with personal feelings!


    After opening his eyes again, Minato has regained hisposure, and said: Kanp, tell me about your basis.


    Kanp nodded: First, he is wearing a mask, and there are only two reasons for covering his face, either hes too ugly, or its because we know him!


    And Uchiha Obito has both!


    Minato nodded in approval. He also thought so before, so there is no need to say more about the mask, and he asked: What about the second?


    The second is his eye! Kanp said.


    Eye?


    Minato was puzzled, and then has a sh of inspiration, Before Obito was buried alive, he gave Kakashi his left eye


    Kanp continued: And it just happened that from beginning to end, that masked man only showed his right eye. What about his left eye?


    Minatos scalp felt a little numb, and his face gradually became serious, and he asked: Is there any other basis?


    Hokage-sama, didnt I severed both hands of the masked man, can youpare it with the genes of Obito or his rtives? Kanp asked.


    Researches on genes and Kekkei Genkai are carried out in all Great Shinobi Viges. On Konohas side, Anbu and Root also have their own researches. Orochimaru is even more frantic, as he is among the best!


    But speaking of this


    Minato suddenly remembered something and said: ording to Anbus preliminary test, we have detected two genes on the severed arm.


    Kanp smiled, and immediately said: Hokage-sama, after Obito was buried alive, the right half of his body must have been crushed to pieces, right? Thats why other peoples genes were injected to restore his body!


    Minatos eyes lit up, and he subconsciously felt that Kanps words made sense, and he couldnt find any way to refute it.


    Its just, whose cells can achieve such a powerful healing effect?


    After thinking about it, a persons name suddenly popped out from his mind: Shodaime Hokage, Senju Hashirama!


    Minatos heart sank, and he hurriedly made a gesture towards the window.


    At the next moment, an Anbu jumped in from the window, and knelt on one knee: Hokage-sama.


    Compare now


    Minato suddenly frowned in the middle of his words. He remembered that all research materials and information rted to Hashiramas cells have been sealed by Sandaime as a dark history, even Anbu rarely know about this!


    If he wants topare the genes of the two severed arms with Hashiramas cells, he will inevitably dig through the dusty ck history and extract the information from it.


    In order to avoid discrediting Sandaime, he knew that the less people know about it, the better.


    So Minato wrote what he wanted to say on the scroll, sealed it with a Fuinjutsu, handed it to the Anbu, and said: Give this to Eagle and let him execute it immediately!


    Yes! The Anbu took the scroll respectfully, and then jumped out of the window.


    Minato looked out of the window and couldnt help but ponder in his heart: If it is really Shodaime-samas cells, then how did the other party get it?


    Anbu?


    Root?


    Vaguely, Minato seems to see the silhouette of Danzo again!


    Hokage-sama.


    Kanp interrupted Minatos fantasy, and said, Apart from this, there is another simplest way to prove whether what I said is correct or not.


    Minato came back to his sense and looked towards Kanp, his eyes slowly narrowed: You mean Kakashis Sharingan?


    If Kakashi-senpais Sharingan evolved to Mangekyo and has Space-Time Dojutsu, then the masked man must be Uchiha Obito. Kanp said.


    But Kakashis Sharingan is only two-tomoe.


    Minato pondered, And we dont know the conditions for Sharingan to evolve into Mangekyo.


    Shisui knows. Kanp said.


    If Shisui said that his Mangekyo evolved when he witnessed the death of his friend, Kanp can rationally and clearly structured the reasoning that Obitos Sharingan evolved when Kakashi killed Rin!


    Shisui


    Minato pondered and said, I happen to have something important to ask him for help, Genma!


    Yes, Hokage-sama. Genma hurriedly opened the door and entered after hearing the shout.


    Go and ask Shisui toe over. Minato said.


    Yes!


    After Genma left, Minato looked towards Kanp and said: Kanp, regarding your suspicion about Obito, you cant disclose it to anyone until there is more specific information, especially Kakashi, understand?


    Kanp hesitated for a while, then nodded and said: I understand.

 Chapter 401: The Reason for Splitting Kyubi Is...

    Chapter 401: The Reason for Splitting Kyubi Is...


    Naka Shrine.


    The ancestralnd of the Uchiha n. Whenever Uchiha n is undecided about something, they will hold meetings and brainstorm here.


    Today, two people walked outside the Naka Shrine. They are Fugaku and Shisui.


    When Fugaku and his wife returned to the vige, Anbu was investigating and monitoring him again. For the sake of the overall situation, Fugaku kept quiet about this matter, but immediately sent the Military Police Force to investigate the matter secretly when he returned home. He then discovered that it was not just him, but all the rest of nsmen had been investigated by Anbu. In the end, it was finally found that the incident seemed to be rted to the mountain fire three days ago.


    The mountain fire three days ago illuminates most of the night sky red. Many people in Konoha have seen it. There are even many Shinobi who spontaneously went to remedy the mountain fire, so the Military Police Force can easily confirm through these people that Shisui was on the scene at the time!


    So Fugaku called Shisui to the Naka Shrine, ready to have an intimate rtionship with him!


    Fugaku stayed silent for a while, and isying the groundwork first to enliven the atmosphere, but unfortunately, Shisui had already cut to the point before he could open his mouth: n Head-sama, you asked me toe because you want to know what happened three days ago, right?


    Hearing this, Fugaku couldnt express his emotion, and nodded slightly: Yes, after the wildfire, Anbu seems to have started investigating our ns Shinobi. Yondaimewhat on earth is he investigating?


    Shisui evaded the important point and said: That night, Yondaimes wife gave birth, and a Shinobi attacked her. So Yondaime was looking for the culprit.


    Yondaimes wife is a Jinchuriki!


    Thinking of this, Fugakus heart sank, and he hurriedly asked: The culprit has Sharingan?


    Its not just as simple as Sharingan, the other party has Mangekyo Sharingan!


    Shisui never thought of hiding it. After all, many Anbu saw the masked mans Mangekyo Sharingan that night, and afterwards, Anbu also investigated the Uchiha n, so it is difficult topletely cover up the relevant information. Moreover, Fugaku is Uchiha ns n Head, so he has the right to know the existence of Mangekyo Sharingan!


    When he heard the words Mangekyo Sharingan, Fugaku was shocked!!


    Mangekyo Sharingan?


    Could it be that I attacked Yondaimes wife, Kushina that night?


    How is it possible?


    At that time, I was with Mikoto, how could I attack Kushina?


    But if it wasnt me then another pair of Mangekyo appeared in the Shinobi World?


    Fugaku controlled his disordered heartbeat and said: Mangekyo Sharingan Then how did you resist him?


    Shisui pondered for a while upon hearing this question. He originally wanted to hide his Mangekyo, however, since Minato and Kanp have known about this, it is impossible to conceal this matter from his ns n Head, so he closed his eyes and opened his eyes, then a pair of windmill-shaped Sharingan was printed on Fugakus eyes.


    You


    Feeling the powerful pupil power in Shisuis eyes, Fugaku almost couldnt breathe. He thought that no one else in the Shinobi World had these eyes except him, but today, two pairs appeared one after another!


    Yes, I also awakened Mangekyo Sharingan. During the Third Shinobi World War, when big brother Fukken died, my Sharingan evolved. Shisui said in a low voice.


    Fugakus pupils shrunk, as he also awakened Mangekyo because his friend died to save him.


    Fugaku turned around silently and said softly: Come with me.


    After saying that, he took Shisui down the secret path and came to the Naka Shrines secret room, which is where the stone tablet is hidden.


    Have you seen the contents of this stone tablet with Mangekyo Sharingan? Fugaku asked.


    Shisui nodded: Ive already read it, n Head-sama, do I need to tell you the content?


    Fugaku shook his head: I can read it myself.


    Mangekyo Sharingan can see more content. Shisui reminded.


    Fugaku smiled: Of course I know.


    Shisui was startled, and then he saw Fugakus dark pupils suddenly turn into 3-Tomoe Sharingan, and then the tomoes spun, gradually changing into a weird pattern.


    Your Sharingan have also evolved to Mangekyo? Shisui was shocked, and then suddenly looked at his hands.


    Fugaku deactivated the Mangekyo and said strangely: I remember that when the Anbu was investigating me, they are focused on my hands, whats going on with that?


    Shisui hesitated for a while, and then told Fugaku about Kanp severing the arms of the masked person.


    Hearing this, Fugaku was shocked in his heart: Tearing Mangekyos users arms? Is that Gekko Kanp so terrifying?


    Fugaku hurriedly took off his clothes, causing Shisui to be shocked.


    After taking off all the clothes on his upper body, Fugaku turned around, showing his front to Shisui and said: Its not me!


    Shisui immediately knelt down on one knee: Sorry, n Head-sama, Im not doubting you.


    Get up, there is no need to apologize.


    Fugaku said solemnly, As for the identity of the Mangekyos user, have you found out about it?


    No. Shisui shook his head.


    Fugaku wanted to ask a few more questions, but suddenly, his subordinates voice came from outside the secret room: n Head-sama, Yondaime-samas bodyguard is here, saying that Yondaime-sama has something to ask Shisui.


    Fugaku pondered slightly and said: Shisui, no matter what Yondaime asks you, there is only one thing. You must not leak it!


    Shisui said in a low voice: The way to make 3-Tomoe Sharingan evolve into Mangekyo?


    Fugaku nodded: Once it spreads out, in order to gain power, the Shinobi of the n may do whatever they can to gain power, so you must never tell anyone, understand?


    Shisui nodded: I will keep it secret!


    When Shisui arrived at Hokages Office, Kanp hasnt left yet. He is thinking about waiting for Shisui to show up to tell the whole story and try harder and make a few nderous words.


    But unfortunately


    Sorry, I cant tell the secret of Sharingans evolution, this is the ns biggest secret! Please forgive me, Hokage-sama. Shisui refused.


    Kanp was stunned, and then vaguely understood the reason why Shisui did not say anything, It is probably to prevent the information from leaking, causing Uchiha ns Shinobi who owns 3-Tomoe Sharingan kill rtives right?


    Kanp knew that Shisui wasnt wrong with this, but in this way, he can no longer continue to nder Obito.


    Minato doesnt feel regretful, and said with a smile: Shisui, since this is your ns biggest secret, then I wont ask further questions, but theres something else on my side that might bother you, and I hope you can help.


    Shisui immediately said: Hokage-sama, please tell me!


    I want to divide Kyubi!


    Minato said solemnly, When Kushina gave birth, Kyubi almost broke through the seal. I am worried that this will happen again in the future, so I want to make preparations in advance.


    Hearing this, Kanp sighed, Kyubi, in the end, you still did not escape the separation ending.


    Its just that, is Minato intends to seal the other half of Kyubi in his body, or leave it to Naruto?


    Kanp is a bit curious about this, but even more curious about


    Hokage-sama, do you mean the time when the second child is born?


    Now that Minato and Kushina are not dead, in case they want a second child Kanp feels that this is a bit amusing.


    Minatos face blushed, he coughed dryly, and said: Dont talk nonsense, Kanp, you are still young, you dont understand.


    Kanp smiled shyly: Yeah, Im still a child.


    Minato looked at Kanp nkly, and was speechless for a while.


    Shisui next to him asked: Does Hokage-sama want me to control Kyubi with Genjutsu?


    Minato looked towards Shisui, and nodded solemnly: Splitting Kyubi is very dangerous, and Kushina is still recuperating, so this is the safest way I can think of, Shisui, I hope you can help.


    I understand, I will do my best!


    Shisui nodded in agreement without much thought. Although using Mangekyos Genjutsu will continuously reduce his eyesight, but for the sake of the vige, he was obliged to do so.


    Okay, then lets go immediately. Minato smiled and stood up.


    Yes! Shisui responded.


    Wait.


    Kanp hurriedly interjected: Hokage-sama, let me go and witness it!


    And collect another one along the way!


    Kanp realized that he seemed to have missed an excellent opportunity to collect Kyubi before!


    Three days ago, when Shisui used Mangekyos Genjutsu to control Kyubi, if Kanp collected Kyubi at that time, he might have already collected the power of Kyubi!


    Unfortunately, Kanp was too nervous at that time, and he didnt expect Obito to rush over in a hurry, so this great opportunity just passed by.


    But now, the opportunity seems to have arisen again.


    Its just


    Witness it?


    Minato was taken aback, and then looked Kanp with a half-smile.


    He understands that Kanp is strong now. If he has to find a shoring, it is Chakra!


    Three days ago, Kanp used Forbidden Technique due tock of Chakra, causing him to be in aa for three days. At this time, Mintato believed that he must be eager to improve his Chakra, and when he saw Kyubis Chakra at close range, Kanp started having thoughts about Kyubi.


    But he cant get the Kyubis Chakra by just looking at it. Minato suddenly remembered the missing Kyubis Chakra in the Eagles report


    Kanp was ufortable after being stared at by Minato, wondering if he was tactfully rejecting him.


    Cant you let mee?


    You just praised me for saving Kushina, but you now turned around and wanted to dump me?


    So shameless!


    Kanp, I have a mission for you here.


    Minato said with a smile, The night three days ago, the Kyubis Chakra that overflowed in your house disappeared. If you can trace it back, those Chakra are yours.


    Kanp was furious when he heard this: Namikaze Minato Ah Namikaze Minato, I didnt expect a blond and blue-eyed man like you to be such a person.


    Now that you have Shisui, you want to get rid of me!


    Well break up!


    Kanp was distraught: This is the end, there is no way to collect Kyubi!


    After being sad for a long time, Kanp suddenly came back to his senses.


    Kyubis Chakra that overflowed in my house?


    Kanp recalled carefully, Thats right, when I teleported back to the mansion while holding Kushina, a lot of Kyubis Chakra spilled out.


    And then, Hyuga Hiashies


    Okay!


    Hyuga Hiashi, you bastard, every time you see me using Byakugan, I didnt say anything, but now, you actually stole the Kyubis Chakra that fell in my house!


    Hokage-sama, I think those Chakras were Kanp was about toin, but found that the office was empty.


    What a heartless man!


    Kanp snorted and left Hokage Tower immediately, rushing toward Hiashis house.

 Chapter 402: I Will Kill This Little Brat!!!

    Chapter 402: I Will Kill This Little Brat!!!


    Quickly rushing all the way home, Kanp went straight to Hiashis house next door and knocked on the gate to send warmth for the sake of the viges safety.


    Knock knock knock!


    Is anyone at home?


    Knock knock knock!


    Is anyone at home?


    Knock knock knock!


    Is anyone at home?


    Knock knock


    Squeak~


    Hiashi was dressed in a white kimono at this time, and he frowned as he opened the gate.


    Uncle Hiashi, what a coincidence to meet again.


    As the saying goes, we always need to be polite to people. Although Kanp is anxious, he didnt ask Hiashi to confess for crimes as soon as they meet, but greeted him very politely.


    Its just that Hiashis expression is a little weird, his mouths twitched slightly, and he forced a smile: Yes, what a coincidence


    He nced sideways at the gate, and found that there were tiny cracks on the gate panel. He squinted his eyes slightly, vaguely understanding why Hoshino next door had to change to iron gate.


    Uncle Hiashi, what are you thinking? Kanp asked with a smile.


    Nothing.


    Hiashi shook his head politely, and said: Kanp, are you looking for me for something?


    Kanp rubbed his hands, and said with some embarrassment: Uncle Hiashi, its like this. I took Jinchuriki home three days ago. At that time, because the seal broke, a lot of Kyubis Chakra was leaked. You must know that Kyubi Chakra is full of violence and evil aura. Hokage-sama is worried that these leaked Kyubis Chakra will affect others, so he ordered me to recover these Kyubis Chakra.


    Hiashi nodded slightly, and said unhurriedly: I understand, but I didnt collect those Kyubis Chakra at all.


    Kanp was startled: Is this guy trying to y tricks, or did he really not collect it?


    Dont you believe it? Hiashi asked indifferently.


    Kanp stared at Hiashi steadily, How can I answer this?


    If I say I believe it, Hiashi will be able to close the gate by turning around. But if I say I dont believe it, our rtionship will be dysfunctional in the future.


    Kanp pondered and said with stern righteousness: Of course I believe in Uncle Hiashi! As the n Head of Hyuga n, how could Uncle Hiashi lie to me?


    Hiashi shook his head and said with a smile: After I went home that night, I noticed a Shinobi moving around in the proximity. At first, I thought it was Anbu, so I didnt care about it. If you want to know the whereabouts of those Kyubis Chakra, you can try to track that person down.


    After saying that, Hiashi turned to enter his house and closed the gate gently.


    Thank you, Uncle Hiashi!


    Kanp quickly thanked him, and then walked to his house in deep thought. With his current action and the character of Hiashi in the original work, Kanp is 80% sure that he is not lying!


    In other words, a third party did appear that night and took away those leaked Kyubis Chakra.


    Who will it be?


    A member of Hyuga ns branch house?


    A civilian Shinobi who lives nearby?


    Or a passing Shinobi?


    Kanp frowned as he thought of this. This area not only has the residential area of the Hyuga n, but also arge number of civilians. There is also amercial street with a veryrge flow of people not far away. So if he wanted to find out who appeared in his house three days ago, it is extremely difficult.


    When Kanp was pondering, he suddenly remembered the Kyubis incident in the original work. Those Kyubis Chakra scattered in Konoha were taken away by Kazuma, one of the Twelve Guardian Shinobi, and he even used these Kyubis Chakra to create a fake Kyubis Jinchuriki.


    Will this time also be that Kazuma?


    The probability is very small, but in order to maintain the peace of the vige and to implement the Will of Fire, Kanp would rather kill a thousand by mistake than let one go!


    He immediately went back the same way, and did not enter his house after passing it twice!


    Anbus Headquarters.


    Eagle looked at the seal on the scroll with a solemn face, vaguely feeling that the content in the scroll might involve top secret!


    Did Hokage-sama say anything else? Eagle looked up and looked at the Anbus Shinobi in front of him, and asked.


    Commander, Hokage-sama wants you to execute the matter immediately. The Anbus Shinobi said respectfully.


    I understand, you can withdraw.


    After waving at the Anbus Shinobi to withdraw, Eagle immediately unlocked the seal on the scroll.


    The content in the scroll is very simple, that is, asking Eagle topare the gic rtionship between the masked man, Shodaime Hokage and Obitos immediate family members!


    Eaglesplexion changed when he saw this: Is that masked man Uchiha Obito?


    But didnt Uchiha Obito disappeared after being buried alive in the Land of Grass?


    And how could it be rted to Shodaime-samas cells?


    Eagle shook his head to shake off the messy thoughts, and shouted out: Sakura, Stone!


    Yes! Two Anbu, whose code names are Sakura and Stone, appeared in front of Eagle.


    Immediately look for people who are directly rted to Uchiha Obito, and collect their blood and hair! Eagle ordered.


    Understood! The two Anbu responded and immediately went out to handle the work.


    As for the cells of Shodaime Hokage Eagle is going to get it himself.


    At the same time.


    Minatos secret room.


    Kushina sat on the nket with the sleeping Naruto in her arms, while Minato was preparing the altar for the Eight Trigrams Sealing Style next to her. Afterpletion, he used Chakra to engrave the sealing symbols on the altar, spreading from the surroundings to the center of the altar.


    Shisui stood on the side and looked, not knowing what was going on!


    Its done.


    After finishing all this, Minato gently hugged Naruto from Kushinas arms, gently ced him in the center of the altar, turned his head and said with a smile, Kushina, Shisui, lets get started.


    Kushina and Shisui walked to the altar. After the three people looked at each other, they closed their eyes simultaneously.


    At the next moment.


    In the depts of the sealing space.


    Kyubiyzily on the ground and dozed off, its nine tails on the back of its buttocks pped the ground one after another. At a certain moment, Kyubi shook its body and opened a pair of bloodshot eyes.


    Namikaze Minato, Kushina, and you! It was you, that brat who stopped me that day, bastard, what is your rtionship with Uchiha Madara!!!


    Kyubis eyes are full of malice, and with a roar, it was about to rush up to Shisui to tear it apart, but at the next moment, thick chains suddenly from the void, firmly fixing Kyubi in ce.


    Roar!!


    Kyubi roared angrily, its mood was very unstable.


    Shisui smiled slightly, and his pitch-ck pupils suddenly turned into 3-Tomoe Sharingan, and then evolved into a windmill pattern.


    Kyubis pupils shrank when he saw this: What are you going to do? What do you want to do to me? Damn it, stop!!


    As Kyubi roared, its vertical pupil gradually turned into a windmill-shaped Mangekyo pattern, and then it fell silent, squatting on the ground while wagging its tail. At this moment, it was already controlled by Shisuis Mangekyo.


    Its time to start, Hokage-sama, Kushina-sama. Shisui said solemnly.


    Minato and Kushina looked at each other, they already knew what to do.


    Kushina used her hands to form hand seals and removed the Fuinjutsu on Kyubiyer byyer. After a few seconds, the chains that bound Kyubi also slowly fell off.


    Minato, its your turn. Kushina said weakly.


    Understood.


    Minato came to Kyubi, formed hand seals with both hands, and mmed his palms on Kyubis belly heavily.


    Hum


    Two invisible ripples spread out from his palms and spread quickly along Kyubis fur all over its body!


    Shisui looked intently, and found that the Chakra inside Kyubis body actually started to boil, and then the Yin Attribute Chakra condensed towards the left, and the Yang Attribute Chakra gathered towards the right. In just a short while, the Chakras in Kyubis body had already be Yin and Yang.


    Split!


    Minato spread his hands apart with a solemn expression, and Kyubis huge body was instantly was torn in half by him!


    In the next instant, the Yin and Yang Attribute Chakra inside Kyubis body began to spread rapidly. In a blink of an eye, the two new bodies were filled with each respective Chakra Attribute and turned into two Kyubi!


    Shisui looked at this scene in awe, and then he frowned. Its because Kyubis will suddenly began to rebound violently. He quickly withdrawn his sight and concentrated his attentionpletely to suppress the two Kyubis will.


    Kushina! After splitting the Kyubi, Minato turned his head and reminded softly.


    Kushina nodded slightly, and quickly formed a seal with her hands. At the next moment, the sealing chain that fell off the ground slowly hangs in the air, and then wrapped around the Yin Attribute Kyubi on the left, catching it tightly.


    Lets go out. Minato said with a smile.


    After the consciousness of the three people returned to their respective bodies, Minato immediately pulled out the Yang Attribute Kyubi inside Kushinas body, turned it into a ck torrent, and poured it into Narutos body.


    Hakke no Fin Shiki! (Eight Trigrams Sealing Style)


    After the Yang Attribute Kyubi entered Narutos body, Minato starts forming hand seals, and the sealing symbols on the altar instantly moved, spinning and pouring into Narutos abdomen in the center of the altar, forming a mosquito-repellent-like ck circle, which disappeared into Narutos skin after a while.


    Seeing this scene, Minato heaved a sigh of relief: Great, everything went well!


    At this moment, the two Kyubi inside Kushinas body and Narutos body woke up from the Genjutsu at the same time.


    Who am I?


    Where am I?


    Why do I feel like Im ripped apart?


    The Yin Attribute Kyubi inside Kushinas body inspected itself and found that it seemed to have lost weight. It closed its eyes and concentrated, and then turned furious!!!


    What the hell did you humans do to me?!!!


    Where is my Yang Attribute Chakra?


    What happened to my Yang Attribute Chakra?!


    The Yang Attribute Kyubi inside Narutos body is also roaring.


    You actually sealed my Yang Attribute Chakra into a little brats body without authorization?!


    Very well, you have sessfully angered me!


    I will kill this little brat!!!


    Roar!!!!


    The two Kyubi were roaring and cursing in the depths of their respective sealing space, and they could not calm down for a long time.


    Shisui, thank you for your help once again! Minato solemnly thanked him.


    As the Shinobi of the vige, this is what I should do! Shisui quickly said modestly.


    Uwaa, waaa


    At this time, Naruto suddenly woke up, and started crying loudly. Kushina quickly drove out Minato and Shisui, preparing to feed the baby.


    After leaving the secret room, Minato asked Shisui to have tea in the living room and solemnly asked Shisui to join the Anbu.


    Join Anbu?


    Shisui looked at Minato with a surprised look, But, I am from the Uchiha n, is this okay?


    Of course.


    Minato said with a smile, Shisui, you are the Shinobi of the vige and the sessor of Will of Fire. Whether it is Sandaime or I think so, you are more qualified to join the Anbu than anyone else!


    Shisui nodded excitedly, but then said hesitantly: Hokage-sama, I need to report this to n Head first.


    Minato nodded and said: Then Ill wait for your good news.

 Chapter 403: Collect or Directly Seal It?

    Chapter 403: Collect or Directly Seal It?


    When Minato returned to Hokage Tower in the afternoon, he was blocked by Kanp in front of the office.


    Hokage-sama, I found a clue!


    Kanp pretended to be excited, and said, After my careful investigation, I found a Shinobi named Kazuma to be very suspicious!


    Kazuma? Are you sure?


    Minato was a little suspicious. After all, its just less than a day, so how can Kanp has found the suspect by name.


    He didnt quite believe it.


    And from Anbus investigation, the biggest suspect in taking Kyubis Chakra is Hiashi.


    This


    Kanp coughed dryly, and said, Im not sure.


    In the end, the plot has changed, and Kanp feels that he should leave a way out for himself if hes wrong.


    Minato didnt know whether to cry orugh when he heard this.


    However, he is very suspicious.


    Kanp said, Hokage-sama, I apply to investigate him immediately!


    Minato sighed, looked sideways at Genma, who is leaning against the wall not far away, and said: Genma, I want you to follow Kanp, you must not make a mistake.


    Understood, Hokage-sama.


    Genma came with senbon in his mouth and asked, Lets go, Kanp.


    Wait, I am not finished. Do you where that Kazuma live? Kanp said confidently.


    Genma.


    Minato.


    Under Kanps seemingly nonsense insistence, Genma reluctantly apanied him to search the list of Shinobi registered in the vige, but unfortunately, the two did not find Kazumas name on the list!


    He is not Konohas Shinobi?


    The two look at each other.


    Kanp, did you make up that Kazuma name? Genmained weakly.


    Kanp scratched his head: Its definitely not nonsense! Maybe he is not the Shinobi of the vige?


    Genma said: There is no other Shinobi from other vige in our vige now.


    A thought shed through Kanps mind and he asked: What about wandering Shinobi? A wandering Shinobi from our country?


    Although Konoha is the only orthodox Shinobi Vige in the Land of Fire, but the Land of Fire is so big, so there are always a few Shinobi that grow wildly, right?


    Otherwise, where would Land of Fires Daimyo go to gather the Twelve Guardians?


    This


    Genma lowered his head and pondered, his eyes lit up after a while, I remember!


    After he said that, Genma immediately went to the reference room to rummage through the cabs, and soon found a booklet and said, This is the registration of wandering Shinobi from Land of Fire in the vige. The information may be iplete, but if there is no Kazumas name on it


    Kanp hurriedly grabbed it, and then searched quickly.


    Found it! Kanp pointed to Kazumas name.


    Its just that the information above is from the information several years ago, and even the address is written as the Land of Fires capital.


    Kanp looked towards Genma and asked, Can you find his residence in Konoha?


    Genma nodded: If he is in Konoha, we can definitely find him!


    Then Genma took Kanp to the housing andnd management office, the household registration management office and several other offices that manage the vigers trivial matters. After more than two hours, they finally found Kazumas specific address!


    Interesting.


    Kanp smiled when he saw Kazumas temporary address. It was three blocks away from his mansion, causing his suspicion to grow.


    Even Genmas eyes lit up when he saw this address, and he began to suspect Kazuma.


    The two looked at each other and set off immediately.


    About 4:30 in the afternoon, Kanp and Genma arrived at the door of Kazumas house.


    The house rented by Kazuma is on the third floor. Looking out from here, one can vaguely see the corner of Kanps mansion. If Kazuma happened to be standing here at that time, he could definitely see the Kyubis Chakra that was rising into the sky like beacon!


    Bang bang bang!


    Kanp knocked on the door violently, and the door was cracked by him after only three times.


    Genma hastily pushed him aside.


    Kanp knew how strong he is, so he retreated to make room for Genma.


    Knock knock knock.


    Genma politely knocked on the door and said: Kazuma, are you at home?


    Knock knock knock.


    Kazuma? Genma continued to knock on the door.


    Kanp stood behind him, pondering in his heart: Is Kazuma not at home, or did he not dare to open the door?


    Kanp then formed hand seal and used Sensor Ninjutsu!


    He closed his eyes, and the sense tentacles spread to the front in an instant. In the next instant, he sensed that there was a human-shaped Chakra line behind the door.


    Kanp opened his eyes, and his pupils shrank slightly.


    That Kazuma is just behind the door?


    Knock knock knock.


    Kazuma? Genma frowned slightly, turned his head and said, He doesnt seem to be at home.


    Kanp thought revolved, and he immediately said loudly: If I were him, after collecting the Kyubis Chakra, I would have run as far as I can. Brother Genma, you are the Hokage Guard toons captain, so why dont we go and discuss this with Hokage-sama, and directly define that Kazuma as Missing-nin and issue a wanted bounty?!


    Genma looked confused. Just as he was about to ask Kanp if he took some drugs for lunch, he found that Kanp was winking at himself.


    And Kazuma, who is behind the door, suddenly turned gloomy.


    He is a wandering Shinobi on the Land of Fire. He is a small fry, so he has always been worried about the tall Konoha. This time, if it wasnt for his pregnant wife being sick and needs excellent medical services, he wont havee to Konoha!


    Three days ago, he stayed with his wifete at night in the hospital. When she was asleep, he left a shadow clone to watch over her, while the main body went back to the rented house to rest. Unexpectedly, on the way back, he saw a powerful Chakra rising to the sky. At that time, he was attracted to it by ident, however, when he realized it, he found that he had sealed all the rich Chakra in the scroll.


    He reached into his pocket, feeling the delicate texture of the scroll, and his eyes were gloomy and uncertain: These Chakras turned out to belong to Kyubi


    Kanp, we are still not sure about Kyubis Chakra is in Kazumas hands, and Kazuma is not our viges Shinobi. So we cant dere him as Missing-nin and so on. Genma said slowly, following Kanps meaning, blinking from time to time to ask if he was wrong.


    Kanp gave him a thumbs up, and while affirming him, he said angrily: Why is that so? Then, if Kazuma has already ran out of the vige to hide the Kyubis Chakra, wouldnt we have lost all evidence?


    Genma immediately said: In short, without evidence, we cant do anything to Kazuma.


    Behind the door, Kazuma heard the conversation between the two, and his eyes began to flicker.


    Perhaps, I can hide the Kyubis Chakra first, wait until the matter died out, and then take it out!


    Holding his breath, Kazuma walked over halfway, and found that there was no sounding from outside the door, but he didnt move. After waiting for half an hour, he gently opened the door, and found that there was no one outside.


    However, Kazuma did not rx. Although he doesnt know why, but since Konohas Shinobi is already suspicious of himself, he had to transfer the scroll in his pocket in the shortest possible time!


    Kazuma did not go through the door, but jumped out of the back window, and then walked along the alley in secluded ces. He didnt arrive at a dense forest until around 8 oclock in the evening.


    Kazuma closed his eyes as he recorded theplicated route he had taken before, and then buried the scroll in his pocket under an ordinary tree.


    After that, Kazuma squatted here for more than half an hour before leaving the jungle with a rxed look.


    After he left, in the dark shadow, a vague figure emerged from nothing and quickly came to view.


    It is none other than Kanp, who has lifted the Transparent Release.


    Kanp came under the tree and dug out the scroll easily.


    At the same time.


    After leaving the dense forest, and Kazumas footsteps became slower and slower. He frowned as he recalled the conversation between the two Konohas Shinobi at the door in the afternoon, and the more he thought about it, the heavier his heart became.


    Have I been fooled?


    Kazuma quickly returned with a sullen face, just in time to see a young Shinobi walking out of the dense forest.


    Kanp was a little surprised, This Kazuma is so clever, I didnt expect him to reflect so quickly.


    Kanp reached into his pocket, took out the scroll, and winked at Kazuma provocatively.


    Kazuma was trembling with anger, and his eyes were angry and fierce, his hands were tightly clenched into fists, his nails dug into his flesh without knowing it, and after a while, he stopped clenching his fists.


    Yes, he didnt dare to take action.


    Even if he could kill Kanp in an instant, he wouldnt dare!


    Because there are two Konohas Shinobi who appeared at his door in the afternoon, so even if he kills the Konohas Shinobi in front of him, the other one will definitely doubt himself!


    At that time, Konohas Anbu wille to his door. And once clues are found


    Kazuma didnt dare to take any risks because his wife is still in Konoha Hospital!


    He gritted his teeth, remembered Kanps face, and turned away.


    Kanp was taken aback when he saw this, He just left?


    Are you not upset?


    How disappointing.


    Kanp puts away the scroll and went home, but his brows slowly wrinkled as he walked: That Kazuma is a fierce person!


    Back home, Kanp opened the scroll, pressed his palm on it, and poured some Chakra.


    Kai!


    In the next instant, drops of Chakra like ink slowly poured out from the center of the scroll.


    Kanp was overjoyed, and quickly sealed back the scroll. He then looked at the three extremely rich drops of Chakra in the air.


    Collect!


    Kanp throws out the Collection Technique.


    The green light cluster in his mind surged in an instant, and then slowly subsided.


    The collection failed?


    Kanp was a little flustered. When he first collected Ryumyaku, he seeded collecting it every time.


    Why Kyubis Chakra


    Kanp narrowed his eyes, staring at the Kyubis Chakra.


    Kyubi is a Chakra lifeform, so its Chakra contains the Kyubis will.


    And Kyubi There is no doubt that it is absolutely full of malice towards Konohas Shinobi.


    Is this why the collection failed?


    Kanp threw another Collection Technique and failed again.


    The third time the Collection Technique was thrown, it still failed.


    Kanps head is about to explode.


    He finally seeded in collecting Flying Thunder God Technique with great difficulty, and finally he was able to free up the Collection Technique to collect those men in scrolls, the Ninjutsu Scroll, Byakugan and Sharingan, but now, there is another malicious Kyubis Chakra


    Kanp started pondering in his heart: Or, should I directly seal the Kyubis Chakra into my body?


    Kazuma can use Kyubis Chakra to create a fake Kyubis Jinchuriki, so why cant I?


    And Minato also promised me that as long as I retrieve these Kyubis Chakra, he will give it to me!


    With Minatos Fuinjutsu, I can control these Kyubis Chakra in minutes!


    Thinking of this, Kanp breathed a sigh of relief, and then put the three drops of Kyubis Chakra in the air into the scroll again, washed up and fell asleep.

 Chapter 404: Sealing Kyubis Chakra

    Chapter 404: Sealing Kyubi''s Chakra


    The night gradually darkened.


    Fugaku, who was reading the newspaper in the Military Police Force all afternoon, returned to his huge mansion tiredly.


    Walking along the wooden corridor for tens of meters, Fugaku saw Itachi sitting in the corridor not far away, holding Sasuke and counting the stars. Sasukes babble and Itachis happy smile instantly made him forget his fatigue from the whole day.


    Tou-san, you are back! Itachi is very sensitive. Fugakus gaze only stayed on him for three seconds before he noticed him, and he hurriedly got up to greet him.


    Itachi, thank you for your hard work today.


    Fugaku walked over and patted his head, and then he stretched out his fingers to touch Sasukes small palm, which was soft and tender. He then said with a smile, Is Sasuke obedient today?


    Itachi nodded: My brother is very obedient, he didnt cry at all today.


    As soon as the words fell, Sasuke started crying: Waa Waaaaaa


    Itachi looked at his father awkwardly, and quickly hugged Sasuke and shook him up and down, softly coaxing him.


    By the way, Tou-san.


    Itachi suddenly raised his head and said, Brother Shisui is waiting for you in the reception room. He has been waiting for you all afternoon.


    Hearing this, Fugaku said with a solemn expression: Take good care of Sasuke.


    After saying that, he went straight to the reception room.


    In the reception room, Shisui sat kneeling on a zabuton with his waist straight and his head and eyes down. When Fugaku opened the sliding door toe in, he only raised his eyes.


    n Head-sama! Shisui got up and bowed slightly.


    Fugaku nodded, and asked strangely: Shisui, I heard Itachi said that you waited here all afternoon, why didnt you go to the Military Police Force to find me?


    After the two sat down on their knees again, Shisui said seriously: Because this matter is not suitable for the Military Police Force.


    Dont tell me


    Fugaku pondered and said, Yondaime knows that you have awakened Mangekyo, so he wants to win you over? And now, he invited you to join the Anbu?


    Shisui nodded: Yes, Yondaime officially invited me to join Anbu today. n Head-sama, I want to go!


    Joining Anbu means quitting the Military Police Force.


    Fugaku said, Shisui, you are the most outstanding Shinobi in the n. All the nsmen have high hopes for you. If they know that you have abandoned the Military Police Force, they will be very disappointed.


    Shisui was silent, and said softly after a while: n Head-sama, the thoughts of the nsmen are wrong and must be corrected!


    Fugaku looked Shisui and motioned him to continue.


    In the n, whether it is an ordinary nsman or a Shinobi, they hope to break through the shackles of the Military Police Force and gain greater power and voice in the vige, but at the same time, they are still sticking to the Military Police Force and not allowing outsiders to interfere. Isnt this a self-contradictory mistake?


    Fugaku asked nkly: So, how do you n to correct it?


    Shisui really wanted to say about disbanding the Military Police Force and letting all the Uchiha ns Shinobi return to the lives of ordinary Shinobi, so that the n can truly integrate into the vige, and have the opportunity to allow outstanding nsmen topete for the power of Konohas higher-ups, but he knows that the Military Police Force cannot be disbanded!


    Shisui lowered his head and said dejectedly: I dont know what to do, so I want to join Anbu, maybe I can find the answer there. n Head-sama, please support me!


    As he said that, Shisui put his hands on his thighs and bowed deeply.


    Fugaku looked at the back of Shisuis head, and said softly: Since you have decided, then go, I will not stop you.


    Thank you!


    After getting Fugakus approval, Shisui got up to leave.


    When he left, Uchiha Fugaku couldnt help but sighed and thought to himself: The Military Police Force has been managed by our Uchiha n since its establishment. Everyone has regarded the Military Police Force as their own home, so they dont want to see outsiders at home, and they dont want to see their n leave. They just want to make the home bigger.


    Fugaku has stood in the position of n Head for a while, so he gradually realized this, but he couldnt change the nsmens thinking.


    Shisui, I hope you can find a way.


    After waking up the next day, Kanp went to the kitchen to look for food after brushing his teeth and washing up. But he didnt expect to be blocked by someone as soon as he entered!


    Kanp!


    Keiko looked at him with a serious face, Did you release the mission yesterday?


    What mission


    Kanp was a little confused, but then his scalp tingled, and he suddenly changed his words, The mission has been released, dont worry! The Genin door-to-door service will be avable soon!


    Keeko nodded in satisfaction: Well, breakfast is ready, Im going to the hospital now.


    Kanp wiped off the cold sweat on his forehead. Yesterday, he proposed to go to the mission hall to hire Genin team to clean up the mission, but he identally forgot about this matter.


    After stuffing a few onigiri into his mouth, Kanp immediately went to the mission hall at Hokage Tower, and then asked the staff member to fill out the mission form.


    D-Rank cleaning mission,mission fee of 500 ryo, residential area


    When the staff member saw the area, the corners of her mouth twitched slightly and she couldnt help but reminded, Gekko Kanp, your house is so big, and themission is only 500. Im afraid no Genin will ept it.


    Kanp also thought about that his mother is so stingy and he cant follow her, so he waved his hand and said domineeringly: Double!


    The staff member showed him a polite but awkward smile.


    Super double! Kanp shout.


    The staff member was dumbfounded: How much is that?


    Kanp mentally calcted for two seconds, and replied: 2000!


    The staff members mouth twitched again, and thought to herself It seems that the richer you are, the more stingy you will be. Your house is so big, so you must be rich, but you only pay 2,000 for cleaning it.


    She sighed and changed the amount of 500 to 2000 ryo, then stamped it, and then asked Kanp to pay themission.


    After the mission is epted, the Genin will go directly to your home, remember to keep someone at home. The staff member reminded.


    I understand. Kanp nodded, thinking about turning around and arranged a shadow clone to stay at home.


    Thinking of shadow clone, Kanp suddenly thought of Hyketsu. For more than four months, Hyketsu has been squatting in the house of Amegakures consultant, trying to guard the Akatsuki through the waiting strategy.


    Although there has been no progress in more than four months, waiting strategy depends on patience!


    Well, I should let Hyketsu continue doing that!


    Kanp left the mission hall while pondering, then go up the stairs to find Minato.


    Minato came very early today. After dividing Kyubis Yin and Yang in Kushinas body yesterday, he finally got rid of the most serious problem.


    In this way, even if Kushina has a second child in the future, there is no need to worry about half of Kyubis Chakra going berserk.


    At the same time, Naruto can also use Yang Attribute Kyubi to change the world when he grows up!


    Minato believes that Naruto is the savior his teacher, Jiraiya said, who can end the years of war in the Shinobi World!


    Thinking about this, Minato was so excited that he couldnt sleep for most of the night. Today, he woke up full of energy and rushed to Hokage Tower early to start working.


    Hokage-sama, Kanp is here. The person on duty outside didnt even knock on the door.


    Let him in. Minato put down the document in his hand.


    After Kanp came in, he immediately took out the scroll and said: Hokage-sama, I found the Kyubis Chakra.


    Minato nodded with a smile. When Genma came backst night, he had already talked with him about Kazumas matter.


    However, Kazumas collection of Kyubis Chakra is an ident. Since Kanp has sessfully recovered it, he will not make it hard for Kazuma.


    Then, as agreed, these Kyubis Chakra will be handed over to you for safekeeping. Minato said.


    Thank you, Hokage-sama!


    Kanp sincerely thanked him, and then he said, Hokage-sama, can I trouble you to seal these Kyubis Chakra into my body?


    Minato stood up with a smile: Of course.


    Minato took the scroll in Kanps hand, and then unlocked the seal on it to release the Kyubis Chakra inside.


    Drops of rich Chakra like ink slowly drilled out from the scroll and poured into Kanps abdomen under Minatos guidance.


    Kanps body trembled all over, and he instantly felt warm in his abdomen, as if there was a hot water bottle close to it, it was warm and hot. He closed his eyes and saw the ink-like Kyubis Chakra on his abdomen is condensed bit by bit, and the evil aura contained in it bes more and more intense.


    Kanp opened his eyes again, watching the Kyubis Chakra in the looked scroll came out and merged one by one. After a few minutes, no more Chakra emerged from the scroll.


    Kanp felt a pity for a while: Why is there so little?


    If I had known at the time, I would have let Kushina leak a little more, haah~


    Shish Fin! (Four Symbols Seal)


    When Kanp was distracted, Minato quickly formed hand seals, and then pressed his palm on Kanps abdomen. In the next moment, close and numerous sealing symbols spread around Kanps body from Minatos palm. When the symbols spread to Kanps neck, it reaches its limit, and then quickly retracted, forming a spiral rune in Kanps abdomen.


    Its done. Minato smiled and retracted his hands.


    So fast? Kanp was startled, Although your nickname is Yellow sh, you are too yellow No, too fast, right?


    Minato smiled confidently and said: Fuinjutsu is not asplicated as you think! And this time, only some Kyubis Chakra are sealed, so I simplified the Four Symbols Seal on your body a little, so that you can guide them at any time.


    Kanp was speechless for a while.


    When he was in Anbu, he borrowed the summary of Fuinjutsu written by Sandaime and knew that the Four Symbols Seal is a very powerful andplex Fuinjutsu, even in Anbu, very few people mastered it!


    And for such a powerful Fuinjutsu, Minato can get it done in an instant, and it has also been simplified. After that, he still says that Fuinjutsu is notplicated


    Kanp has a lot of colorful words in his heart. He wanted to tell Minato, but his strength doesnt allow it.


    Putting away the scattering thoughts, Kanp once again sincerely thanked him.


    Kanp, the Four Symbols Seal in your body can only simply seal the Kyubis Chakra, and cannot help you transform them, so when you guide the use of those Kyubis Chakra, you must pay attention the Kyubis will contained in the Chakra!


    Minato solemnly reminded, Once you cant suppress the Kyubis will, Kyubis Chakra will make you demonized and make youpletely out of control. If something like this happens, I will take back the Kyubis Chakra in your body, do you understand?


    I understand!


    Kanp nodded his head. Since he doesnt have many Kyubis Chakra in his body, he doesnt believe he couldnt suppress it, but just in case, he said cautiously, Hokage-sama, I want to try it now, can you look after me?


    Minatos eyes lit up, and he nodded and said immediately: Lets go to the first training ground! Follow me!


    After saying that, Minato uses Flying Thunder God Technique to directly teleport to the first training ground.


    Kanp also followed with the kunai on Minato, which was engraved with his Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint, and teleported away.

 Chapter 405: Trying Biju Transformation

    Chapter 405: Trying Biju Transformation


    Kyubi is powerful without a doubt, but it is a pity that Konohas Jinchuriki has never been able to use Kyubis Chakra.


    Take Kushina as an example. Although she has been Jinchuriki for many years, she has always focused on sealing and suppressing the Kyubi. She asionally uses spiritual will to chat with Kyubi, but it ended up in either quarreling or talking harshly to each other. In short, the rtionship between the two is very tense, so Kushina naturally cannot use Kyubis Chakra.


    As Kushinas husband, Minato has been thinking about this issue for a long time. In the end, he thought of a solution that is not a solution, thats right, it is to put the Biju into his newborn babys body, and let the Biju and Jinchuriki grow together!


    For Biju, a newborn baby is just a piece of white paper, so even if there is hated, it will not be too strong!


    And as the baby grows up, the Biju in his body will also witness his growth with its own eyes. If this happens then, on the basis of theres no much hatred between the two parties, the two parties have the possibility of bing friends!


    Its just that this method is not fair to the baby, and Kushina is not dead yet, so Minato has always kept this idea in his heart.


    It was until Kushina gave birth and the series of events that happened that night, which made Minato m make up his mind!


    He splits the Kyubi and make Kushina the Yin Attribute Kyubis Jinchuriki. The first reason is so that when Kushina has a second child in the future, Kyubi will never break the seal again.


    Secondly, it is to seal Yang Attribute Kyubi into Narutos body and let Naruto and Yang Attribute Kyubi grow together. Although this is somewhat unfair to Naruto, Minato is convinced that the Savior Jiraiya told him about!


    Since he is the Savior, how could he not be able to subdue Kyubi?


    So after sealing Yang Attribute Kyubi into Narutos body, Minato would fantasize about Naruto growing up and using the power of Kyubi to change the world, and even made up many wonderful plots in his mind!


    But made up things are only made up things after all, and there is a seriousck of factual basis!


    But now, Minato finally has a chance to see the power of Kyubi.


    Thats right, it is from Kanp!


    After Minato and Kanp teleported to the first training ground with Flying Thunder God Technique, the two ran into the small forest.


    After a while, the two of them got into the depths of the forest.


    Lets start. Minato looked Kanp with glowing eyes.


    Although Kanp felt that Minatos eyes were a little weird, he didnt have time to think about it, as he also couldnt help it anymore!


    Taking a deep breath, Kanps spiritual will sink into the Four Symbols Seal on his abdomen, and naturally enters the depths of the seal in a counterclockwise direction, and then he sees a dark and dense Chakra, about the size of a water tank.


    Kanp slowly guides a trace from the Kyubis Chakra, and slowly pulled it out clockwise.


    When the Kyubis Chakra left the Four Symbols Seal, a powerful evil aura suddenly erupted from this Chakra and it rushed directly into Kanps mind, as if wanting to seize his body and control him!


    Kanp closes his eyes and waited for the battle, and then found that theres nothing.


    After the evil aura poured into Kanps mind, it receded like a tide under the light of the green light cluster.


    Kanp was a little dumbfounded when he saw this, The green light cluster is so powerful?


    It can even repel Kyubis will?!


    If this is the case, does it mean that I wont need to be afraid of this kind of spiritual attack?


    Yamanaka ns Mind Reading Technique, Orochimarus Living Corpse Reincarnation, ck Zetsus mind control


    Can all be ignored?


    Kanp opened his eyes tedly, and then he noticed that in his Chakra Pathway System, there was a strong Chakra flowing rapidly, and he could vaguely feel the evil aura lingering, but this evil aura cant affect Kanp at all.


    Kanp immediately formed hand seals: Katon: Gka Mekkyaku! (Fire Release: Great Fire Annihtion)


    The rich Chakra that was already condensed to the extreme instantly turned into a hot me like kerosene and sprayed out from Kanps mouth.


    Minato stood opposite Kanp, watching the scorching mes turn into a huge me wall 40 to 50 meters wide. Hisplexion changed slightly, and he immediately used Body Flicker Technique to move behind Kanp.


    Kanp hurriedly put away the Great Fire Annihtion Technique, but he was still a step toote, as the trees in front of him had already been ignited by him.


    But it doesnt matter.


    Without saying anything further, Kanp guide the Kyubis Chakra again, but this time, he sprayed out water shockwave to directly douses the trees.


    Its just that under thebo of fire and water, the trees within a few tens of meters in front of him are already scorched and moist, which is terrible.


    Kanp turned his head awkwardly and said: I didnt mean it.


    Minato smiled wryly and shook his head, and then said: Kyubis Chakra is not used like this.


    Kanp was startled and then immediately realized.


    Thats right, if it is only used to shoot out Ninjutsu, then I can directly use Ryumyakus Chakra, why use Kyubis?


    Thinking about this, Kanp immediately poured the Kyubis Chakra into his right hand. As more and more Kyubis Chakra poured in, pale red Chakra gradually poured out from Kanps right hand, like a hazy light red luster covering the arm.


    Minatos face changed when he saw this: Biju Transformation?


    So fast?


    Minato hurriedly reminded: Kanp, be careful of the erosion from Kyubis will!


    Kanp nodded solemnly, and his facial muscles twitch from time to time, as if showing that he is having a fierce battle with Kyubis will.


    One second, two seconds, three seconds ten seconds.


    I can win so easily?


    Kanp blinked his eyes twice. At the same time, the Chakra permeating on his right hand gradually turned into a pale red Chakra fox w, and the evil aura became more and more intense, but it still did not affect Kanp.


    Minato, who is next to him, looked at Kanp in surprise, Although Kanps body only has small amount of Kyubis Chakra, he was able to suppress the Kyubis will contained in these Chakra in such a short period of time, which has already proved how firm his spiritual will is!


    Minato withdrew his thoughts and said: Try its power!


    Kanp nodded, and then grabbed the big tree next to him with the w.


    Boom!


    The tree debris flew everywhere, and Kanp destroyed the tree trunk with no difficulty.


    Attack me! Minato took out a kunai.


    Then I wont be polite.


    Kanp grinned and wed at Minatos chest.


    Minato raised the kunai, and directly collided with the Chakra fox w.


    Boom!


    With the crisp sound of impact, Minato was instantly knocked into the air, slid back more than ten meters and hit a tree heavily before stopping.


    Minato was both surprised and delighted: Kanp is already so powerful just by using Biju Transformation on his right hand?


    On the other hand, Kanp looked down at his right hand. When he wed Minato just now, he didnt use his full strength, for fear that Minatos kunai might pierce his palm.


    But the result is that the pale red Chakra fox w, which is wrapped in his right hand, perfectly blocked the kunai out!


    Kanp feels like that this Chakra is materialized.


    But he felt that it is right after thinking about it again. Kyubi is originally Chakra lifeform, so isnt it already Chakra materialization?


    Then with the materialization of Kyubis Chakra, wont I have ayer of hard armor?


    Kanp cheered up, and shouted: Come again!


    As he spoke, he swung his Chakra fox w, and wed Minato from left to right, and Minato kept dodging for a while. He evaluated the potential of Kyubis Chakra in his heart, and the more he fights, the happier he is.


    Half an hourter, Kanp stopped because he found an important problem.


    Hokage-sama, how should I replenish the consumed Kyubis Chakra? Kanp asked nervously.


    Minato pondered and said: Kyubis Chakra contains Kyubis will, and it should be able to automatically absorb external Chakra to supplement itself.


    Then if I identally use up all the Kyubis Chakra? Kanp asked again.


    Minato chuckled and said: Kyubis Chakra contains Kyubis will. As long as the will does not dissipate, then Kyubis Chakra will not disappear.


    Thats good. Kanp breathed a sigh of relief, and then was suddenly startled.


    Automatically absorb Chakra from the outside world to replenish itself


    Can the power of Ryumyaku be absorbed?


    If it can be absorbed


    Okay, lets end the experiment here.


    Minato put away the kunai, and said with a smile, Kyubis Chakra is very powerful, Kanp, you should use it well in the future!


    Kanp came back to his senses, nodded and said: I understand.


    Then, thats all for today, goodbye. After saying that, Minato teleported back to the office.


    Kanp did not leave, but instead sat cross-legged on the ground, and quietly activated the power of Ryumyaku.


    In an instant, a forked river channel suddenly gushed out of the purple-ck neb in his mind. The endless source of Chakra quickly poured into Kanps Chakra Pathway System.


    Kanp takes a deep breath and slowly guides these Chakra to the Four Symbols Seal on his abdomen, and then enter with counterclockwise direction.


    In the depths of the seal, the dark and thick Kyubis Chakra, which is like ink, was still as big as a water tank after being consumed by Kanp for half an hour, and at first nce, it seemed that there was no loss at all!


    But as Ryumyakus Chakra poured in, the Kyubis Chakra gradually boiled, and then it crazily devoured Ryumyakus Chakra!


    Kanp was overjoyed when he saw this.


    He didnt guess wrong. After Kyubis Chakra was consumed, it also automatically absorbs the Chakra from the outside world to replenish itself, so there is nothing wrong with using Ryumyakus Chakra to replenish Kyubis Chakra!


    Kanp watched Kyubis Chakra crazily devouring Ryumyaku Chakra to strengthen itself, and his mood was excited and uplifting!


    If Ryumyakus Chakra keeps supplementing Kyubis Chakra will it be aplete Kyubi?


    Kanp trembled with excitement, but unfortunately, after ten minutes, the Kyubis Chakra stopped devouring.


    After thinking about it, Kanp figured out it must be because of Kyubis will.


    The reason why Kyubis Chakra is Kyubis Chakra is because of the Chakra contains Kyubis will, and the Kyubis will contained in the Kyubis Chakra inside Kanps body is fixed, so the corresponding Kyubis Chakra in his body also has an upper limit.


    After reaching this limit, no amount of replenishment can increase the number of Kyubis Chakra.


    Kanp sighed, he just thought that he could breed a new Kyubi.


    Eh, thats not right!


    Kyubi, in the final analysis, is just a pet created by Sage of Six Paths. I now own Ryumyaku Chakra. If I find the right method, I can also create a living Biju like the Sage of the Six Paths right?


    Kanp let his imagination run wild. After turning off the power of Ryumyaku, Kanp directly teleported to the entrance of his mansion with a Flying Thunder God Technique.

 Chapter 406: S-Rank Missing Nin, Uchiha Obito

    Chapter 406: S-Rank Missing Nin, Uchiha Obito


    Time passed, and in the blink of an eye, three days passed by.


    In Hokage Tower.


    Anbu Commander, Eagle enters Minatos office with two pieces of paper: Hokage-sama, the gicparison results are out.


    Namikaze quickly put down the documents on his hand, he took the paper in Eagles hand with serious expression, and then his sunny face sank instantly.


    Is the confirmation result correct? Minato asked solemnly.


    Eagle nodded: I personally got Shodaime-samas cells. As for Uchiha Obitos direct blood rtives, we found his grandma.


    Obitos grandma has already passed away! Minato frowned.


    So we dug up her grave. Eagle lowered his head.


    You guys


    Minato frowned, but he cant me Eagle either. After all, he gave the order. Besides,paring Hashiramas cells already means desecrating Hashiramas remain, in that case, digging the grave of Obitos grandma it is not inexcusable.


    Minato looked down at the results on the two pieces of paper, and Obitos voice and smile gradually appeared in his mind.


    Why?


    Why is it really you?


    Why are you doing this?!


    Minato frowned more and more, feeling ufortable and grief.


    Hokage-sama, the investigation results of Advisor Danzo have alsoe out.


    Eagle said softly, Advisor Koharu and Advisor Homura did not contact Advisor Danzo at all a few days before Jinchuriki gave birth. From the investigation results so far, the Jinchurikis delivery location should not have been leaked by Advisor Danzo.


    I understand.


    Minato waved his hand, Eagle, you should leave first.


    Yes.


    After Eagle left, Minato got up restlessly and walked around the office.


    Of his three disciples, Kakashi, Obito, and Rin, rtively speaking, he does prefer Kakashi, but he cares a lot about Obito and Rin too. The most important thing is the rtionship between Kushina and Obito is also not bad. After Obitos grandma passed away, Kushina always made a bento for Obito.


    Why does Obito do this?


    Minato wanted to find someone to talk to. He thought of Kushina, but Kushina was still recuperating at home and had to look after Naruto.


    Kakashi?


    No, if he knew Obito did these things, Im afraid


    Minato took a deep breath, and shouted at the door: Genma, call Kanp.


    Yes. Genmas voice came from outside the door.


    At the same time.


    In the mansion of Kanps family.


    An older Genin was diligently rubbing the floor at this moment.


    Kanp stood on the side to supervise with his hands folded.


    Here, here, here, here is not wiped clean.


    And there, there is still dust under the pirs.


    The water is dirty, go and change the bucket, otherwise, the floor will be more and more dirty.


    You said you are so old, but why are your hands and feet so inattentive?


    The older Genins forehead overflowed with wells of anger, but facing the employer, he gritted his teeth and endured it, spilling all his anger on the wooden floor, and rubbed it fiercely with a rag!


    By the way, why do I feel that you are a little familiar, have we met somewhere before? Kanp tilted his head up and down and looked at the older Genin, who was moving back and forth on the wooden floor with his butt raised.


    Weve never met before!! Ebisu eximed without looking back, and his ass moved wildly as he eximed!


    Thats right, this older Genin is exactly Genma and Guys teammate in the Genin period, Ebisu!


    But since Genma and Guy were promoted to Chunin, Ebisu started his solo Genin journey.


    Other Genin teams can receive C-Rank Mission, but Ebisu is alone, and his strength is not enough to receive C-Rank Mission, so he can only explore wildly in D-Rank missions.


    Catching cats, farming, chatting with grandma He has been doing it for many years!


    Ebisu has endured so many grievances, pressures and bitterness that he should not bear at his age!


    What he didnt expect was that an ordinary cleaning mission would make him be nagged like this by a brat who was younger than him!


    Too vexing!


    Ebisu fixed the sunsses on his face, not wanting Kanp to see the tears in his eyes.


    Kanp looked at him solemnly, I had definitely seen this guy before, but I just couldnt remember.


    Whats your name? Kanp asked.


    Ebisu didnt want to answer, and his butt are facing Kanp.


    Kanp raised his eyebrows. Seeing a butt raised like this, he really has the urge to use One Thousand Years of Death at this moment.


    Kanp! At this moment, Genmas voice came from outside the iron gate of the mansion.


    Its Genma! Ebisu jumped up from the wooden floor suddenly.


    Kanp was stunned: You know each other?


    Ebisu said arrogantly: We are teammates from Genin days!


    Kanp said: I recalled Brother Genma is a member of Hokage-samas Guard toon now.


    I Ebisu trembled all over, After all, he was still a Genin


    Ebisu turned around in grief, lifted his butt again and continued to wipe the floor.


    He secretly vowed that he must pass Chunin Exams next year and he never wants to do these messy D-Rank Missions again!


    Kanp smiled and created a shadow clone to continue to supervise Ebisu, while his main body used Flying Thunder God Technique to teleport to the gate and opened the iron gate: Brother Genma, youre looking for me?


    Hokage-sama is looking for you, lets go. Genma said with a smile.


    What is Hokage-sama looking for me for? Kanp walked out of the gate and closed the iron gate casually.


    I dont know, but from Hokage-samas tone, he does not seem very happy. Genma said.


    Unhappy?


    That Minato?


    After the husband and wife escaped death, Minato is now a proper winner in life.


    At a young age, he is already Yondaime Hokage, and also one of the Strongest Experts in the Shinobi World!


    His wife is beautiful, and his son is the future Savior. What makes him unhappy?


    And even if hes unhappy, why is he calling me?


    After Kanp came back three days ago, he has been trying to find a way to strengthen the Kyubis Chakra in his body. Unfortunately, it was all useless work and he wasted a lot of energy.


    When the two arrived at Hokage Tower, Minato had calmed down quite a bit.


    Kanp.


    When Minato saw himing, he handed over the two pieces of paper to him, Your guess is correct.


    Kanp didnt know which one he was talking about. He took the papers and read it, and a sudden joy appeared in his heart.


    These two papers are theparison results of Hashiramas cell, Obitos Grandmas cell and the masked mans severed arms.


    The results showed that one of the two genes on the masked mans severed arm was Hashiramas cell, and the other had a high degree of simrity to the gene of Obitos grandma, which belonged to the blood rtionship of direct rtives!


    The masked man is Obito.


    Minato said softly, I really dont understand why Obito did this! Is he hating Konoha or me? But what does this have to do with Kushina? Why does he want to attack Kushina?


    Minato intermittently talked about some details about getting along with Obito before, how much he and Kushina cared about Obito in the past, showing how lost he is now!


    Hokage-sama, maybe he has a reason for doing this, maybe he lost his memory, or maybe there is some misunderstanding.


    Kanp knew that Minato was not feeling well, so he didnt make trouble, and even took the initiative to excuse Obito, so as to strengthen his bright and stalwart image in Minatos heart!


    Well, I am so smart!


    Minato was silent for a long time before shaking his head. He sighed and his voice gradually became firmer: No matter what the reason is, he attacked the viges Jinchuriki, almost snatched Kyubi, killed the Anbus Shinobi, and also killed Biwako-sama, this is the truth!


    Kanp could hear from Minatos tone that his mentality had gradually recovered, so he asked about the business: Hokage-sama, what are your ns for the future? Are you going to disclose the identity of the masked man directly? Or conceal it?


    I Minato hesitated.


    Once it is made public, Obito is bound to be a Missing-nin andpletely break ties with Konoha.


    No matter what, Obito was his subordinates and disciple, so Minato couldnt bear it, but when he thought of those dead Anbus Shinobi, Biwako and the others, his heart became firm again.


    Kanp, what do you think? Minato asked back.


    Of course, Kanp supports the disclosure.


    Hokage-sama, I am in favor of making it public. Kanp said.


    Whats the reason. Minato asked.


    Kanps face was serious, and after half a minute, he started speaking: First, Uchiha Obito has already awakened Mangekyo Sharingan and mastered Space-Time Ninjutsu, which made him a very dangerous character! If we dont disclose his information, once he contacts our Konohas Shinobi, such as Kakashi-senpai, Asuma-senpai or the others


    Minatos pupils shrank as he heard this.


    If this is the case, Kakashi and Asuma have almost no chance of surviving without precautions.


    What about the second? Minato asked.


    Second I didnt think about it. Kanp was a little embarrassed.


    Minato was amused by him, and his mood improved a bit at this moment, and he said softly with a smile: One is enough. Kanp, Im sorry to make you waste time listening to my ramblings.


    Its my honor, Hokage-sama. Kanp bowed slightly, and ttered him calmly.


    Minato showed a gratified smile, and then asked: By the way, Shisui has officially joined the Anbu, Kanp, would you like toe in too?


    Kanp was shocked: Shisui joined Anbu?


    It was not the Uchiha n who asked him toe to Anbu as a spy, right?


    No, double agent is Itachis job.


    Kanp? Minato was surprised when he saw him in a daze.


    Oh, okay, no problem!


    Kanp took the initiative to quit Anbu before, because he wanted to free up his time so that he can cooperate with Minato, and ept his guidance. Now that he has officially mastered Flying Thunder God Technique, he doesnt need to do this anymore.


    When Kanp went to Anbus Headquarters toplete the procedures, Minato also officially announced Uchiha Obito as Konohas S-Rank Missing-nin!


    Senju Park.


    Kakashi sat on a park bench with his right eye drooping, looking listlessly at the manga in his hand.


    How should a Shinobi die with dignity 3


    Unconsciously, it has reached the third part.


    How time flies.


    Kakashi thought about life.


    Kakashi!!!


    Kakashi!!!


    In the distance, several blurred figures rushed towards this direction at high speed, and the leading man was dressed in all green.


    Kakashi frowned, got up and wanted to run, but then he realized that something must have happened, otherwise, Asuma, Kurenai and Shizune would not havee together.


    Whats the matter? Kakashi put away the manga, and asked in doubts.


    Obito, Obito, he Guy was the first to rush over, putting one hand on Kakashis shoulder, out of breath.


    Kakashi was stunned, and asked anxiously: Whats wrong with Obito? Do you have any news about him? Bastard, how long do you want to breathe? Tell me!


    No!


    Guy regained his breathed, his two big ck eyes full of solemnness as he said, Obito he has be a Missing-nin!!!


    Missing-nin?


    Are you joking? Kakashi pushed Guys hand away from him, and his figure disappeared in a sh.


    Hey, Kakashi, where are you going?


    Kurenai, Shizune, and Asuma also caught up to Guy at this moment.


    He should have gone to find Hokage-sama. Shizune analyzed.


    Lets go too! Asuma said loudly, and his tone is full of dissatisfaction towards Minato.


    Asuma in the youngster period is a stubborn, young and full of vigor man, acting only ording to his own likes and dislikes. He even fell out with Hiruzen, ran away from home in a rage, and joined with eleven wandering Shinobi in the Lands of Fire as Twelve Guardian Shinobi in the future, so when he heard Obito has be a Missing-nin before, he already wanted to find Minato to expressed his thought, but he was stopped by Kurenai.


    But now that even Kakashi has gone there, what else does he have to worry about?


    Kurenai, Shizune and Guy nce at each other, and had no choice but to follow too.

 Chapter 407: Just Beat Kanpū!

    Chapter 407: Just Beat Kanp��!


    Military Police Force.


    n Head-sama, something has happened!


    The former Military Police Forces temporary captain, now the Military Police Forces small team captain, Uchiha Yamatake, rushed into Fugakus office.


    Fugaku put down the newspaper in his hand and looked at the other party calmly: Yamatake, what happened that made you so panicked?


    Yondaime designated Obito as an S-Rank Missing-nin!


    Yamatake panted heavily, and then roared angrily, Yondaime is dering war on our Uchiha n!


    Fugaku frowned when he heard this.


    Yondaime will get Shisui to join the Anbu in a few days. At this time, it is absolutely impossible for him to dere war on the Uchiha n!


    But Obito is Yondaimes disciple, so if no major event happens


    Major event?


    Fugakus pupils shrank when he thought of this: Could it be that the Mangekyos user, who attacked Kushina a while ago, was Obito?!


    Fugaku stood up from his seat with a crack sound, and said: I will go to Hokage Tower now. Yamatake, please appease the people below, and absolutely dont let them make trouble!


    But Yamatake said with some hesitation.


    No but, this is an order! Fugaku said domineeringly.


    Yes!


    Anbus Headquarters.


    As soon as Kanppleted the entry procedures, he was blocked by an Anbu ninja wearing a crow mask.


    Shisui? Kanps brow raised.


    How did you guess? Shisui was a little surprised.


    Your mask. Kanp said.


    Shisui likes crows very much, and even raises arge number of crows as Summoned Beasts, so when Kanp saw the crow mask, he was the first thing he thought of.


    Well, lets not talk about this for now, Kanp, I have something to ask you. Shisui took Kanp to a small remote small room.


    You want to ask about Obito, right? Kanp asked.


    Shisui said: You really know something! What happened? Why did Yondaime-sama suddenly designated Obito as Missing-nin? And its also S-Rank!


    Kanp didnt hide it, and said: The masked person is Uchiha Obito!


    What? Shisuis face changed when he heard this, How is it possible?


    Kanp said: Didnt I tear off his two arms at that time? After Anbu checked it, it was confirmed that he was Obito.


    How could this be?


    Shisui staggered back, and his face is full of unwillingness.


    He finally got Yondaimes trust to join the Anbu, and had the opportunity to find a way for the vige and n to coexist peacefully, But Obito


    The viges higher-ups already had prejudice against the Uchiha n, and only Yondaime was impartial!


    But after experiencing this incident, will Yondaime still believe in the Uchiha n?


    Will Yondaime still believe me, Uchiha Shisui?


    There is also the Shionobi in the n. Would they believe that Obito is the murderer who attacked the Kyubis Jinchuriki?


    No!


    They will only think that all this is an excuse for the viges higher-ups to deal with them!


    Once the bnce breaks


    As Shisui let his imagination run wild, Kanp suddenly pped Shisui on the shoulder, , and said with a smile: Dont think too much, Obito is Obito, you are you, and Yondaime-sama will not anger the Uchiha n.


    Shisui worriedly said: But my nsmen might think that this is a signal for viges higher-ups to deal with them.


    Kanp said helplessly: Your nsmen just think too much, having something like this from time to time is a very ordinary thing.


    Shisui didnt know whether to cry orugh when he heard Kanps words.


    Then he said: I want to meet Yondaime-sama.


    Then I will apany you. Kanp said, I happened to want to go and ask which team I am joining.


    Hokage Tower.


    With his excellent leg strength, Fugaku arrived first. Genma happened to be running errands for Minato, and no one is at the door, so Fugaku knocks on the door directly: Yondaime, Im Uchiha Fugaku.


    Come in. Minatos head was buried in the document and he said without raising his head.


    After entering the room, Fugaku didnt try to be polite, and said straight to the point: Is Obito the masked man who attacked the Jinchuriki that night?


    Minato was shocked and looked up towards Fugaku, and his cyan pupils were full of surprised. He then nodded and said: Its him.


    Fugaku sighed, I will restrain my nsmen, and I hope that because this matter, you wont


    Dont worry.


    Minato interrupted him, a smile slowly appeared on his face, and he said, Obitos matter will not affect the Uchiha n, I believe in you.


    Thank you.


    Fugaku bowed slightly and said, Then, I will take my leave first.


    As soon as Fugaku left, Kakashi rushed in aggressively from the back: Minato-sensei!!!


    Minato had a headache, and said with a bitter smile: Kakashi, arent you resting today?


    Why did Obito be Missing-nin? Why do you want to arrest Obito?! Isnt Obito your disciple? Why?! Kakashi clenched his teeth and red at Minato. His expression is extremelyplicated, disbelief, anger, sadness, disappointment, and there is even still a trace of hatred!


    Back then, Obito was buried alive in order to save him. Before being buried alive, he not only entrusted Sharingan to him, but also entrusted Rin to him, so that he must take care of Rin, but in the end, Rin died in his hands!


    Kakashi often dreams of killing Rin with his own hands, and Obito is standing next to him, asking him why, why, why, why


    Therefore, Kakashis guilt towards Obito is umting day by day, and the deep is beyond imagination!


    And now, Minato inexplicably designated Obito as Konohas Missing-nin, so the guilt umted in Kakashis heart suddenly turns into a variety of negative emotions, like a river bursting an embankment and washing away all his sanity in an instant!


    Kakashi, calm down! Minato shouted.


    I am calm! Kakashi looked at him while trembling.


    At this moment, Guy, Asuma, Kurenai and Shizune also came in.


    Yondaime!


    Asuma was still young and vigorous at this time, so he immediately stood beside Kakashi and asked, What did Obito do wrong? Why are you making him a wanted Missing-nin?


    Hokage-sama, Im so sorry.


    Kurenai apologized while trying to pull Asuma behind her, but this guy has a stubborn temper, and stood there without retreating.


    Hokage-sama, please take back the arrest warrant for Obito, please! Guy was a cheerful person, but at this moment, he bowed at ny degrees with solemn expression after he arrives.


    Hokage-sama, everyone just cares about Obito, please dont be angry. Shizune stepped forward and bowed slightly.


    Minato looked at them with relief, and said softly: Im very happy that you care about Obito so much, but I wont change my mind, please go back.


    Why? Kakashi walked to the desk, his right eye is full of disappointed and anger.


    Asuma rushed to the desk and red at Minato.


    Minato looked at them, and also felt bitter in his heart!


    Obito killed many people that night, one of them was Asumas mother. (T/N: The RAW said Asumas grandmother, but Biwako is Asumas mother, so I changed it.)


    Should Minato tell Asuma so unpreparedly that Obito, a good friend he has always trusted and is helping, killed his own mother with his hand?


    With Asumas character, he will definitely rush out of the vige to find Obito!


    There is also Kakashi. From the look in Kakashis eyes at this moment, Minato can see how deep his feelings for Obito are. If he let him know what Obito has done, Minato is afraid that he will also rush out of the vige and team up with Asuma, they would wander around the Shinobi World to find Obito and ask why he had done so.


    But Obito at this time is too dangerous. Once Kakashi and Asuma really find him, the consequences will be disastrous!


    So, Minato intends to wait for Kakashi and Asuma to be more mature and rational before telling them the truth, but


    Minato looked at Kakashis eye and Asumas expression, and his decision is somewhat faltering, Is my decision correct?


    Hokage-sama, cant you say it? Shizune saw that Minato had something hard to say and asked.


    I dont know if you can bear the truth. Minato said solemnly.


    Guy squeezed Kakashi and Asuma away, and said with full of vigor: Hokage-sama, I believe Obito will never do anything to harm the vige!


    Guy-senpai, you are wrong, Uchiha Obito has indeed done something to harm the vige. Kanp and Shisui heard the quarreling from inside as soon as they arrived here, so Kanp couldnt help but speak.


    Kakashi and Asuma were shocked, and they turned their heads and stared fiercely at Kanp: Do you know the reason?


    I


    Kanp was about to say yes when he saw Minato winking at him, and hurriedly changed his words:  I dont know.


    No, you must know! Kakashi directly flickered to Kanps side and grabbed his cor.


    But how could Kakashi catch Kanp? Kanp dodged quickly at that time.


    Unexpectedly, Kakashi didnt give up, and rushed up again, and Asuma also rushed over to help.


    Kanp is furious when he saw this: If Pikachu dont show off, do you treat it as rats?


    Stop!


    Minato shouted in a deep voice, Kakashi, Asuma, have you had enough trouble?


    Kakashi stopped, looked directly at Minato and did not speak.


    Asuma also followed suit, staring at Minato silently.


    Minato had a headache when he saw this. Then he looked towards Kanp, and his eyes suddenly lit up: Its not impossible if you want to know the truth.


    Asuma said: Then tell us the truth!


    Minato smiled and pointed to Kanp: If you can defeat Kanp, he will tell you the truth himself!


    Kanp decisively joined Kakashi and Asumas camp, staring at Minato without speaking.


    Okay!


    Kakashi agreed, and then turned to face Kanp, his right eye seemed to flicker with a sh of lightning.


    Asuma took out his weapon directly, looking Kanp with a smirk on his face.


    Shizune and Kurenai was a little at a loss.


    As for Guy, he had already roared and kicked towards Kanp directly.


    Kanp turn pale with fright, and hurriedly pushed Shisui, who is still wearing a crow mask next to him, forward: I dont know, he knows!!


    Shisui quickly flickered to the side to dodge Guys kick, coughed lightly, and asked innocently: What are you talking about?


    You!!


    Kanp was both surprised and angry, Shisui, I didnt expect someone like you to lie!


    But before he had time toin, Guy, Kakashi, and Asuma had already rushed over.


    Kanp didnt want to fight these three lunatics, so he rushed out of the office and ran away.


    However, how can Kakashi, Asuma and Guy just let Kanp go? They also rushed outside and chase after him!


    Red and Shizune had no choice but to chase after them after apologizing to Minato.


    Shisui closed the door of the office, walked silently to the desk, and knelt down on one knee: Hokage-sama, Obitos matter has nothing to do with the Uchiha n.


    Minato said with a smile: I know, n Head Fugaku has alreadye to me just now.


    Shisui breathed a sigh of relief when he heard that.


    In this case, Yondaime will not take his anger on the Uchiha n, and Fugaku will also restrain nsmen, so the bnce will not be broken!


    At the same time.


    After Kanp was chased for two streets by Kakashi, Asuma, and Guy, he decisively stopped at the cross street, turned and looked at them three with a sneer on his face, and then pretended to form hand seals: Invisibility Technique!


    In the next instant, Kanp disappeared from in front of Kakashis group of three instantly.


    Where is he?


    Guy rushed to where Kanp stood just now and looked around, but he found no trace.


    Kakashi opened his forehead protector directly to reveal Sharingan, but unfortunately, he didnt find anything, he then said: This guy must have used Transparent Release!


    Transparent Release Kekkei Genkai


    Asuma looked unwilling, This guy chose to hide himself on the street on purpose, just to disturb our hearing, damn it!


    But in fact, Kanp didnt turn invisible at all, he just used Flying Thunder God Technique and teleported back to Hokages Office.


    Youre back. Minato seems to have known that Kanp would teleport back.


    Hokage-sama, how can you throw everything to me? Kanp said with bitter expression.


    Minato smiled and said: You have also seen the appearance of Kakashi and Asuma. If I let them know the truth, they will definitely search for Obito all over the Shinobi World. I dont want them to take risks.


    Kanp frowned: Hokage-sama, I still think its better to tell them the truth, otherwise, they will be kept in the dark, and they will easily develop rebellious emotions. In case Uchiha Obito appears at this time, pretending to be pitiful to win their sympathy


    I have considered what you thought, thats why I asked them to defeat you.


    Minato stood up, patted Kanp on the shoulder and said solemnly, Obito has mastered Space-Time Ninjutsu after awakening Mangekyo Sharingan, so he cane and go without a trace. If he chooses to secretly contact Kakashi and Asuma, let alone stop him, we cant even tell whether he has appeared! But now, it is different. In order to know the truth Kakashi, Asuma, and others will definitely chase you down. If Obito shows up and contacts them during the period, I believe you can detect their abnormality!


    Kanp nodded with a confused face, feeling that what Minato said made sense, but he always felt that something was wrong, so he randomly asked a question: Then, what if Obito doesnt appear?


    Isnt it better if he didnt appear? Minato asked back.


    That


    Kanp frowned and pondered, and finally reflected, That means, I will always be chased and beaten by Kakashi and the others?


    Kanp, even though Kakashi has been promoted to Jonin, you have Flying Thunder God Technique, so he cant beat you, dont worry! Minato said with encouraging expression.


    You are kidding me.


    Kanp said with bitter expression: But I joined Anbu now.


    Minato nodded: I will arrange you and Kakashi to be on the same team.


    ()~


    Stop ying around!


    Minato pondered, and said: In order to prevent idents, I will let Shisui join your team too.


    Kanp looked at Minato unlovingly and thought: Is it toote for us to break up now?

 Chapter 408: Kakashis Distress

    Chapter 408: Kakashi''s Distress


    Land of Rain.


    Amegakure.


    The sky is gloomy, heavy rain fell like a curtain, and there were row upon row of towering steel tower-like buildings, plunging straight into the sky.


    Obito wears a vortex mask on his face and a ck hooded robe, walking slowly through the rain.


    Pedestrians on both sides of the street came and went in a hurry, sshing water droplets all over the air with their hasty footsteps.


    There is bad news.


    Tobi, who was wrapping him, suddenly started speaking, and the sound came into his ears, Konoha issued an arrest warrant for you.


    Obito smiled coldly: Wanted? They dont even know who I am, so how can I be wanted?


    Tobi said: Unfortunately, they have already found out your identity, Konohas S-Rank Missing-ninUchiha Obito!


    Under the mask, Obitos face suddenly changed: How is it possible?!


    It should be through the gic testing of the two severed arms.


    Tobi said with his IQ maxed, You have Sharingan, and your identity can be confirmed byparing your genes with Uchihas genes.


    Impossible! My only rtive has passed away!


    Speaking of this, Obitos face is getting darker and heavier, They they actually dug my grandmas Damn it, damned!!!


    Wells of anger overflowed from his forehead, and his anger instantly made his 3-Tomoe Sharingan changed into Mangekyo. The cold killing-intent mixed with boiling terror pupil power diffuse towards the surrounding with him as the center.


    Passers-by trembled and hurriedly bypassed this man who exuded such a dangerous aura.


    Its all ck Zetsus fault. If he doesnt lose your arms, your identity wont be revealed.


    Tobi started provoking again, Nagato and Konan are not stupid. After they know Konohas arrest warrant, they will definitely guess that you are Uchiha Obito.


    ck Zetsu Obito exploded, his chest was rising and falling rapidly.


    Unfortunately, ck Zetsu didnt possess him this time.


    During these days, under ck Zetsus experimentation, they finally found a way to suppress Kotoamatsukami even if he was not possessed.


    ck Zetsu divided himself into a small part and turned it into a ck tattoo of the Divine Tree and branded it behind Obitos left ear, covering the small half of the back of his head, sessfully suppressing Kotoamatsukami.


    This is also thanks to the fact that he is the incarnation of Kaguyas will, otherwise there is no way to achieve this step!


    But ck Zetsu is also taking a risk in doing this. He wants to resurrect Otsutsuki Kaguya, and he himself is the key. If a part of himself is missing, it may cause the resurrection to fail. so at thest moment, he will inevitably reim his part from Obito.


    What are you going to do next? Tobi asked.


    The n remains the same!


    Obito said coldly, Well force out the whereabouts of Hanzo of the Smander and let Nagato take revenge. He definitely will not refuse this sincerity!


    Land of Fire. Konoha.


    A few days passed, and Kanps little life was always disturbed by Kakashi, Asuma and Guy!


    The three of them worked in three shifts, and each of them took turns to bombard Kanp for eight hours. Kanp is not allowed to rest, sleep, or eat, so who can stand this?


    Kanp has no choice but to leave his Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint in the training grounds, forests, and alleys of the vige. If theye when he is eating or sleeping, Kanp will teleport right away. Out of sight, out of mind.


    In the early morning of this day, Kanp sneezed as he rested in the forest of the third training ground, and he seemed to have caught a cold.


    At one oclock this morning, Guy, who was in charge of thete-night hours, was wearing a green tights and a green turban, and brazenlyunched a night attack on Kanp!


    Kanp was already very tired at that time. He teleported to the depths of this forest in a daze, then squinted his eyes and fell asleep against the roots of the tree, but this is already the end of October, and the weather was getting colder every day. After sleeping for half the night here, Kanp caught a cold.


    No, I cant let them do go on like this!


    When winteres in January, it will definitely snow in the vige, and Kanp doesnt want to sleep in the snow.


    I must make agreement with those three!


    Kanp used Flying Thunder God Technique to return home. After washing, he went to the kitchen and stuffed some seaweed onigiri to fill his stomach, and then hurriedly rushed to a bathhouse.


    This bathhouse has three changing rooms, one belonging to the mens bathhouse, one belonging to the womens bathhouse, and the remaining one belonging to Anbus sixth team.


    Kakashi, Kanp and Shisui are all in this team.


    After entering the bathhouse from the back door,e to the third dressing room, find his own wardrobe, change into the friendly Anbu costumes and the familiar wolf mask, Kanp turns into Husky, and sits on the stool in the middle of the wardrobe.


    After a while, his team members arrived one after another and changed clothes while chatting.


    Husky, havent you and Kakashi made up yet?


    No.


    Kanp shrugged.


    After Kakashi joined Anbu, he didnt take any code name at all, but used his real name directly.


    Firstly, its because of his character, and secondly, his silver hair is too eye-catching, so the code name ispletely useless. Moreover, hes Yondaimes disciple, so Anbu wont make it hard for him.


    I heard that besides Kakashi, there are other people who have been looking for trouble for you? Another Anbu wearing a puppy mask asked.


    Husky, what on earth did you do that to be hated so much? An Anbu wearing a wild boar mask also jokingly said.


    You are the one who is hated, and your whole family is hated!


    Kanp gave these guys an annoyed sideways nce, and sneezed in response.


    At this moment, a hand suddenly stretched out from the ground and grabbed Kanps ankle like a ghost.


    Kanps face changed slightly, and he retreated instantly, avoiding this salty pigs hand!


    Kakashi got out of the ground emotionally and walked to his wardrobe without a sound. After putting on Anbu attire and wearing a red fox mask, he leaned against the wardrobe and stared at Kanp.


    Kanp stepped forward and said: I have something to tell you!


    Kakashi nodded, and his figure shed out of the dressing room, followed by Kanp.


    The back door of this bathhouse is in an alley with a small road at one end and a wall at the other end. Kakashi and Kanp flickered under the wall one after another.


    Are you going to tell me the truth? Kakashi asked.


    You think too much, I just want to make an agreement with you three. Kanp crossed his arms and sneezed loudly.


    Kakashi was puzzled: What do you mean?


    I only ept the challenge from nine oclock in the day to five oclock in the evening. Except for this time period, the three of you cant harass me! Kanp said confidently.


    Sleepy night, night attack and so on, all get out!


    Kakashi reacted quickly and immediately made a request: Okay, but you must fight us in an upright manner, and you cant escape with Transparent Release!


    Upright manner?


    Kanp retorted, You three are a Jonin, a Taijutsu-specialized Shinobi, and a delinquent boy. And you want me to beat you three in upright manner?


    If you think its unfair, you can admit defeat, Kakashi said.


    I dont admit-defeat, but I can reject your request in upright manner.


    Kanp proudly raised his wild wolf head, and said with a snort, Because of the truth is in my hands, I have the final say on the rules!


    Shameless Kakashi cursed in a low voice, and directly took out a kunai to attack him.


    Kanps hand speed is not slow, and he instantly took out a kunai from the ninja bag and fights with Kakashi.


    ng!


    ng ng ng!


    In the depths of the narrow alley, Kanp and Kakashi turned into two afterimages, shuttled back and forth in the air like ghosts, and the piercing sound of kunai shing became more and more rapid and intense!


    This guy is really strong!! Kakashi looked solemn.


    At the Battle of Kannabi Bridge, Kakashi saw Kanp ughtering Iwagakures Shinobi with Konoha-Style Kenjutsu from a distance, so he never underestimated him even if Kanp has always avoided fighting him these past few days.


    Hey, what are you doing? Shisuis voice came from the other side of the alley.


    Kakashi ignored Shisui and speeded up the attack.


    Kanp gradually felt the pressure. After all, he is not very good at hand-to-handbat, so he used Extraordinary Strength.


    ng!!!


    With the dull sound of steel crashing, Kakashis rushing body was instantly knocked into the air by Extraordinary Strength. Kakashis expression changed, and he quickly adjusted his posture in the air, and then he stepped on the wall with his feet first, bending his knees to stop the force.


    Crack


    The force was transmitted to the wall along Kakashis toes, and the wall gradually unable to bear it, dense cracks started appearing, spreading around like a spider web.


    Not good!!


    Kakashis face immediately sank. At this time, he had already bent his knees to the limit, but the force pushing his body hadnt exhausted yet!!


    At the next moment


    Boom!!


    The wall finally couldnt bear it anymore and copsed!


    Kakashi instantly lost his bnce and flew out with countless wall tiles.


    The dirt and dust gradually filled the air, and a figure pierced through the dust instantly like an arrow leaving the string, rushing towards Kanp at a high speed.


    Kanp raised his head: Flying Thunder God Technique!


    Whoosh!


    Kanp disappeared instantly.


    Damn it!!! Kakashi lost his target, stepped sideways on the opposite wall, andnded with his strength.


    Shisui looked the copsed wall, and said with a bitter smile: Kakashi, you are too impulsive.


    Its Kanps fault!


    Kakashi was displeased, then frowned, and asked, Whats wrong with his strength? Why did it suddenly be so great?


    Shisui shrugged, turned around and walked into the back door of the bathhouse.


    At noon.


    Kanp and Shisui went to Ichiraku Ramen to eat together, and discussed the sustainable development strategy of the Uchiha n and Konoha.


    It is mainly Shisui who is talking, and Kanp is in charge ofmenting.


    Shisui said that he would ce other ns Shinobi to the Military Police Force to promote exchanges between the two parties and deepen their rtionship.


    However, Kanp disagrees. He feels that by doing so, it would eventually turn into those vulgar plots of eliminating dissidents and fighting for power and profit in the HK TV dramas in his previous life.


    Shisui then said to let his ns Shinobi work in various departments of the vige andmunicate more with the vigers.


    Kanp also disagrees. The work of civil servants is already not enough to go around, and Shisui wanted to arrange his people in there. Wouldnt this cause more hatred?


    After that, Shisui made a few more suggestions, but they were all rejected by Kanp.


    Shisui was so angry that he couldnt eat it, so he pped his chopsticks on the table and said dullly: Then tell me, do you have any good suggestions?


    Kanp decided to look at him, the two big eyes staring at small eyes, Kanp held back for ten minutes and started speaking: Prosperity, democracy, civilization, harmony, freedom, equality, justice, rule ofw, patriotism, dedication, integrity, and friendliness.


    Shisui has a big ck question mark on his face.


    Kanp proudly held up the big bowl and drank the thick soup.


    At this moment, a shuriken shot suddenlysed from the roof.


    Kanp frowned, and immediately teleported away without saying a word.


    Thump!!


    The shuriken is nailed to the table neatly.


    Shisui stared nkly at the table: No you can just leave, but why did you take away the bowl?


    Shisui looked up, just in time to see Teuchi, who is not far away, is looking at him, and Shisui showed an awkward smile.


    On the roof, Kakashinded lightly, and then calmly formed hand seals: Kuchiyose no Jutsu! (Summoning Technique)


    Bang!


    Along with a burst of white mist, a few puppies in Shinobi suits appeared in front of Kakashi.


    These puppies are the Summoned Beast recently trained by Kakashi. Although they are still small, they have good noses, so they should be able to find Kanp even by instinct!


    Find him! Kakashi said.


    Woof, woof, woof~!


    Woof!


    The puppies wagged their tails and rushed to Kanps seat immediately to sniff, but of course they found nothing in the end!


    These puppies showed pitiful look, and they threw themselves at Kakashis feet and begged for mercy.


    Kakashi disbanded the Summoning Technique casually, and fell into deep thoughts, Transparent Release can only make him invisible, and there is no way to hide the smell. This is what Minato-sensei told me, so it must be true!


    In other words, Kanp didnt use Transparent Release to hide and escape at all!


    Then what did he use if it is not Transparent Release?


    Body Flicker Technique?


    Kakashi shook his head, as even Body Flicker Technique will leave a scent behind!


    Kakashi thought about it, and finally thought of a possibility Space-Time Ninjutsu!


    Space-Time Ninjutsu is to travel directly from one point to another. Only in this way, there will be no smell left between the two points!


    Is it Flying Thunder God Technique?!


    Kakashis pupil shrank as he thought of this. As Minatos disciple, Kakashi is well aware of the power and terrifyingness of this technique, But how can Kanp use it too?!


    For some reason, Kakashi suddenly had a lot of things he wanted to say to Minato.

 Chapter 409: Gekko Nigeru

    Chapter 409: Gekko Nigeru


    Since the agreement with Kakashi, those three finally did notunch a night attack on Kanp again, and he could sleep soundly again. But what Kanp didnt expect was that Kakashi would be so clever that he moves from another direction!


    In the Anbu, a rumor that was very unfavorable to him spread quickly.


    Do you know that Gekko Kanp from the sixth team offended Kakashi, Asuma, and Guy, and was chased by those three every day!


    Yes, its fine if he hides from Kakashi. After all, he is a Jonin, but Asuma and Guy are just Chunin.


    Gekko Kanp has also made many contributions on battlefield, and even participated in the Battle of Kannabi Bridge, but


    Arent all contributions earned by running?


    He should be called Gekko Nigeru! (T/N: The RAW said Gekko Run, so I wrote it Nigeru as it means Run Away.)


    I happened to see Kai looking for him while shopping yesterday, but wrote Nigeru disappeared in a sh!


    Is he really that fast?


    Really, in an instant, his whole figure disappeared without a trace!


    It still feels a bit slower than Hokage-sama.


    As expected of Gekko Nigeru!


    It is unknown when, but Anbu started calling Kanp Gekko Nigeru. Many Anbu talk about Gekko Nigeru whenever they have time. Kanp didnt know about this at first, after all, it is impossible for these people to talk about him in front of him, but after a long time, no matter how slow Kanp was, he noticed that these people looked at him strangely, and he knew that something must have happened!


    So after spending money to buy Shisui Ichiraku Ramen, Kanp realized that he had be Gekko Nigeru!!


    Kanp was stunned, and then it was followed by fury!


    In the Anbu, the one who has a grudge against Kanp is just one Kakashi. Therefore, this me does not need Danzo to carry, as Kanp can directly throw it on Kakashis head!


    Kakashi you are very good, you bastard actually learned to spread rumors about me!!


    Kanp was furious, and the more he thought about it, the more angry he became, after all, his reputation waspletely tarnished by Kakashi!


    He wanted to go find Kakashi to settle the ount immediately!


    But after another thought, he couldnt go. After all, the reason why Kakashi spread the rumors was to force himself to confront him head-on!


    He is so wise, so he cant use such a superficial and radical method!


    But if he doesnt go to Kakashi to settle the ount, Kanp felt ufortable, sullen, and depressed!!


    After going to work this day, Kanp changed into Anbu attire, turned into Husky, and squatted at the back door of the bathhouse, blocking Kakashi.


    Oh, Kanp.


    When Kakashi saw Kanp, he didnt mean to confront the other party at all. It was a friendly greeting, that one eye was filled with kindness and smile.


    Kakashi, youare not human! Kanp have a thousand of words to say, andpressed into a sentence.


    Kakashi knowingly asked: What do you mean?


    You know it yourself! Kanp gritted his teeth and growled.


    You mean Gekko Nigeru? Kakashi raised his head slightly. The silver long hair behind the forehead protector was rippling slightly in the morning breeze, and his eye was smiling.


    You still dare to mention it?! Kanps hand trembled slightly, and he couldnt help but became furious.


    Kakashi shrugged, and turned directly into the bathhouse, leaving only a vicissitudes of his back to Kanp.


    Kanp almost couldnt hold back his fury anymore!


    After Kakashi entered the bathhouse, the smile in his eye gradually disappeared.


    At Ichiraku Ramen more than half a month ago, Kakashi deduced through the Kanp mastered Flying Thunder God Technique through the Ninkens sense of smell, so he went to Hokage Tower to find Minato that same day, and got a positive answer.


    Kakashi couldnt bear it, so he proposed on the spot that he also wanted to learn the Flying Thunder God Technique!


    Minato knew that Kakashis mental state was not good, so he didnt stimte him and simply gave him the training method of Flying Thunder God Technique.


    After Kakashi went back, he read it and trained overnight.


    But unfortunately, he knows all the characters on the scroll, but they were connected together with the veins on his forehead that areing out!


    However, Kakashi is very tenacious and he did not give up. For the next two days he was reading the Flying Thunder God Techniques training method, and went to Hokage Tower to ask Minato from time to time. Although Minato was busy, he would still create shadow clone to answer his doubts.


    But!


    No talent means no talent. Kakashi has to ept this fact no matter how serious he is and no matter how hard he asks!


    After returning the training scroll of Flying Thunder God Technique to Minato, Kakashi found Asuma, Guy, Kurenai, and Shizune.


    By mastering Flying Thunder God Technique, as long as Kanp doesnt want to, no one can force him to fight head-on. Therefore, the five gathered together to discuss how to make Kanp willing or even take the initiative to meet their challenge!


    Asuma offered to tie up Kanps family members, and Kurenai was about to break up with him at that time.


    Guy proposed to get a big treasure out, and then attract Kanp to look for it. When they find the treasure, they will jump out and fight with Kanp. If this happens then, Kanp must fight with them decisively in order to get the treasure!


    Kakashi, Asuma, Kurenai, and Shizune ignored him with great tacit understanding, and the four people discussed on their own.


    Guy was very frustrated when he saw this. He felt that his n was perfect, so why didnt these guys ept it?


    When he started doubting life, Kakashis group of four finally found a way, thats right, Gekko Nigeru!


    After the four people discussed it, they immediately started to act!


    In the next few days, with the help of Kakashi, the insider, Guy and Asuma would often rush out to challenge Kanp on their way back from mission. Kanp will not fight with them, and just teleported away in front of other teammates.


    After that, Kakashi fanned the me in the Anbu, and when more people knew it, they rationally and clearly structured the nickname Gekko Nigeru.


    As Asuma and Guy are frantically challenging Kanp in front of Anbus Shinobi and under the public ce with numerous people, and Kanp teleported again and again, Gekko Nigerus reputation naturally gets louder and louder.


    It is toote for Kanp when he knows this. At this time, he can only get rid of the nickname of Gekko Nigeru by epting the Kakashi and the others challenge, and fight them head-on.


    However


    Based on the experience of his previous life, Kanp believes that even if he fights with Kakashi and the others, he may not be able to get rid of this nickname in the future.


    In this case Why dont I continue to bear it?


    Kanp endured it for a few days, but couldnt hold it back!


    Its too difficult!


    At the end of November, Konoha has entered winter ahead of schedule, and light snow falls from the sky, leaving ayer of pale white on the roof, treetops, and walls.


    On this day, Kanps sixth team did not have a mission, so everyone went to the third training ground to train together to increase tacit understanding and cooperation between teammates.


    Unsurprisingly, with the help of Kakashi, the backstabber, Asuma, Guy, Kurenai and Shizune have already seized the high ground one step ahead.


    Gekko Nigeru, I want to challenge you! Asuma squinted at Kanp rebelliously, with a strong and stupid delinquent aura.


    Kakashi, who is wearing a red fox mask, turned his head slightly and squinted at Kanp, without saying a word.


    Shisui stood beside him wearing a crow mask, feeling somewhat helpless, but he didnt know how to stop this farce, and then he felt discouraged again: I cant even solve this farce, so how can I solve the conflict between the vige and the n?


    Shisui stood there dejectedly, exuding an air of decadence.


    The rest of the teammates also watched with a smile on their faces, but after a few seconds passed, Gekko Nigeru still stood in ce.


    Gekko Nigeru didnt run away?


    Whats going on?


    Are we in Genjutsu?


    Everyone looked at each other in nk dismay.


    Kakashis heart skipped a beat. He vaguely felt that Kanp couldnt bear it anymore today. He straightened up and sneaked a thumbs up at Guy, Asuma, Kurenai and Shizune, who were facing him.


    Kanp took a step forward and said in a sad and helpless tone: I nned to get along with you as an ordinary person, but what I got in return was ridicule. Right now, I


    You are Gekko Nigeru, you have to thank me, thank Guy, and thank Kakashi, its us who let you recognize yourself! Asuma interrupted Kanp with an unhappy face. He is still young and vigorous, and he didnt like to see other people pretend!


    Kanps mouth twitched when he heard this, Has this guy also watch movies?


    Youth is inseparable from blood, and the blood of a man is for fighting!!


    Guy is already on fire, Gekko Kanp, letspete!


    The rtionship between Guy and Obito is actually mediocre. The reason he is cooperating with Kakashi and Asuma is simply to fight Kanp.


    Last time, when Guy and Kanp fought in the small forest, he finally opened the fifth gate, but Kanp used a trick of Talk no Jutsu and Come, and then disappeared without a trace. Since then, Guy wanted to fight with Kanp again!


    Asuma stretched out his hand to stop Guy, and stepped forward and said: Ille first, Ive been upset with him for a long time!


    Asuma stepped forward slowly, with a mocking look in his eyes: Just run, you should keep running.


    Kanp did not move.


    Asumas eyes are filled with excitement, and his hands dance in front of him like phantoms: Fton: Daitoppa! (Wind Release: Great Breakthrough)


    The moment the hurricane roared, the crowd of Anbus Shinobi standing behind Kanp flickered to the side in an instant, ready to watch the big show.


    Kanp took a deep breath, and then formed hand seals with both hands: Katon: Gka Mekkyaku!!! (Fire Release: Great Fire Annihtion)


    The power of Ryumyaku poured out, and hot mes spurted out from Kanps mouth and turned into a wall of fire and crashed into the wind.


    Idiot, the me will be blown back by the wind!


    Not necessarily, Fire Release restrains Wind Release.


    But the Fire Releases strength depends on the person.


    Say, isnt Great Fire Annihtion Uchiha ns high-level Fire Release Ninjutsu?


    Several Anbus Shinobi then looked towards Shisui.


    However, Shisui was still in autism at this time, and didnt pay attention to what they said.


    The situation doesnt seem right


    An Anbus Shinobi looked at the wall of fire that was getting hotter and hotter in the training ground, and the face under the mask gradually reveals a grave expression.


    Ten meters, twenty meters, thirty meters50 meters!


    The mes were raging, and the violent mes covered most of the training ground with terrifying high temperature and crimson halo. The mes burned, swayed, and danced in the hurricane, violently pushed against the wind!


    The Anbus mask was flushed red by the mes, and the eyes under the mask were narrowed, staring at Kanp in disbelief.


    This guys Fire Releases power is too terrifying, right?!


    Several Anbus Shinobi, who are good at Water Release, silently reced themselves in Asumas position and their faces turned pale.


    Asuma stood in front of the 50-meter wall of mes, desperately turning the Chakra inside his body into a violent wind and continued blowing the hurricane blowing, but it could not blow the fire wall!


    Asuma!!! Kurenai stood beside him with a worried face, anxious to stop this fight.


    Asuma looks pale, but under the mes, it is red and mellow. He clenched his teeth and was about to dodge to the side, but Kanps light voice passed through the wall of fire: Sarutobi Nigeru, run, run, you want to run too?!


    Asuma suddenly couldnt move any further!


    As a delinquent, his face is bigger than the sky. Just now, Asumaughed at Kanp and called him Gekko Nigeru, and now, the other party is ridiculing it. If he runs away at this time, he will not be able to lift his head in front of Kanp in the future!


    He gritted his teeth and formed hand seals again: Fton


    But at this moment a green figure galloped from the side


    Konoha Daisenp!!! (Leaf Great Whirlwind)


    Boom!


    The unsuspecting Asuma was instantly kicked away by Guy more than thirty meters, just passing by the wall of fire.


    As for Guy


    Eight Gates Technique, open!


    Guy opened the Gate of Opening, Gate of Healing, Gate of Life, Gate of Pain, and Gate of Limit. He opened five-gates in one breath, and the Chakra in his body surged rapidly, squeezing his blood vessels and skin into purple red, making him look ferocious and terrifying!


    In the next instant, the wall of mes roared towards him, and Guy also roared and instantly stepped on the air and soared into the sky!

 Chapter 410: One Win And One Draw!

    Chapter 410: One Win And One Draw!


    The third training ground.


    The wall of fire was pushed horizontally, mes swayed and danced wildly, and the hot high temperature scorched the nearby air until it became distorted and fuzzy, and the thin snow on the treetops of the trees instantly turned into raindrops.


    Under the watchful eyes of Kurenai, Shizune, and Anbus Shinobi, an afterimage cut through the fire and flew into the sky.


    To be able to do this with just Taijutsu Kakashi watched Guy stepping on the air and flying across the mes, his eye shed with shock.


    Speaking of which, this is the first time Kakashi has seen the majestic appearance of Guy opening the fifth gate!


    That is not ordinary Taijutsu.


    It should be Eight Gates Technique, right?


    As expected of the son of Might Duy, he has already mastered this Forbidden Technique at such a young age


    Eight Gates Technique is Forbidden Technique, and this is just an ordinary spar, is it really no problem for Guy to use it?


    As long as he doesntpletely open all the eight gates, he wont die.


    The Anbus Shinobi discussed in a low voice.


    Guy is Chunin who is good at Taijutsu. After using Eight Gates Technique, he should be able to reach Tokubetsu-Jonin Level.


    Can he beat Husky?


    I heard that Husky is good at Konoha-Style Kenjutsu. So why is the Fire Release Ninjutsu he used just now so strong?


    Its wrong, right? I heard Husky is good at Five -Attributes Ninjutsu.


    Idiot, Husky first trained Five-Attributes Ninjutsu, and he only learned Konoha-Style Kenjutsu from his n elders after going to the Sunagakures Battlefield.


    I heard that Iwagakure sent thousands of Shinobi to invade the borderst year, and Husky relied on Konoha-Style Kenjutsu to block them. In the end, the Commander-in-Chief of Iwagakures Shinobi Army, who was Elite Jonin, was stopped by him!


    I wanted to see his strength when we were training together, but this guy is too cunning.


    As they are discussing.


    The five gates Guy had already stepped into the air, leaving the huge wall of fire far behind him. And like a purple sweet potato spirit, he descended to the earth, kicking condescendingly towards Kanp.


    The violent kick kicked out bursts of air waves, which turned intoyers of invisible air pressure and suddenly descended on Kanps shoulder, giving him an illusion that he could not dodge no matter what.


    Kanps eyes narrowed slightly, and he unhurriedly inserted the de back into the scabbard on his back. He then used a Hardening Technique on himself for physical defense. And finally, the Extraordinary Strength was fully activated, and the strength was instantly +10086.


    Take this!


    Kanp threw his punch.


    Aoooooooo This is the Power of Youth!!!


    Guy roared in excitement, and mmed into Kanps fist fiercely.


    Boom!!


    With the dull sound of physical impact, ayer of air waves visible to the naked eye spread around the two of them in an instant, turning into a violent hurricane three meters away and blowing in all directions.


    The Anbus Shinobi, who are not far away, retreated and quickly moved away from the battlefield. Several of them, who are good at Water Release, have rushed to stop the fire set by Kanp.


    On the other end, Kurenai and Shizune have already rushed to Asumas side. Shizune checked and confirmed that after being kicked by Guy, Asuma only lost two of his back mrs, broken skin, torn mouth muscles and slight neck joints misalignment, which is not a big problem.


    The two carried Asuma to one side, and while they were treating him, they paid attention to the battle between Guy and Kanp.


    Creak creak


    Along with the harsh creaking sound, the ground under Kanp cracked like a spider web, and faint dust spilled from the cracks, and was swept away by the air waves at a high speed.


    Boom!!


    The ground under Kanp finally couldnt bear it, and began to copse and sink.


    Guy stepped on the air with one foot, and instantly pulled back. When hended, his right foot trembled, it was sore and numb, and there was also a faint sharp pain!


    Muscle tear?


    Broken bone?


    As expected of Chakra Enhanced Strength. Even after more than half a year of special strength training, there is still no way topare with you! The blood in Guys chest surged, and the fighting intent became thicker. (T/N: Extraordinary Strength is always written as Chakra Enhanced Strength, but I remembered that Kanp has never learned Chakra Enhanced Strength, thats why I always wrote Extraordinary Strength. But no one knew about Kanps Extraordinary Strength, so I wrote this one as Chakra Enhanced Strength, as everyone thought Kanp has learned that.)


    Boom!


    Guy stepped on the ground with his left foot, and instantly turned into an afterimage and rushed towards Kanp.


    Guy-senpai, you are slowing down!


    Kanp pulled out the Anbu sword on his back, and Lightning Attribute Chakra poured into it, dragging out a lightning sword shadow in an instant and he also rushed up.


    Its Konoha-Style Kenjutsu  Thunder Dance!


    Guys right foot should be injured, but his speed how can he be so fast?


    The Anbus Shinobi stared at the battle situation without blinking, only to see Kanp and Guy turned into two afterimages, intecing back and forth, and the sword de bursting with lightning was like a sh movie, constantly shuttling through the afterimages. But Guy can always avoid the lightning de with his beast-like intuition.


    Kakashis face grim. He found that his right eye vision could not keep up with the speed of Kanp and Guy, so he quickly took off his mask, and then lifted the forehead protector that blocked his left eye, revealing a 2-Tomoe Sharingan. (T/N: I felt that it should have been 3-Tomoe, but the RAW said 2-Tomoe.)


    Closing his right eye, Kanp and Guys silhouettes are finally clearly printed under Kakashis Sharingan.


    While entangled with Kanp, Guy continuously dodged the lightning de. When he gradually got used to the pain in his right foot, his speed was getting faster and faster, and finally


    Boom!


    Boom boom boom


    Apanied by a series of exploding wind and lightning sounds, Guy finally entered supersonic speed!


    Kanp stopped moving and his face was solemn.


    Guy, who entered supersonic speed, and Guy, who did not enter supersonic speed, arepletely two levels!


    As we all know, even a bird can make a mark on a steel te at supersonic speed!


    Not to mention Guys berserk attack, which can definitely prate tenyers of steel easily!


    Kanps Hardening Technique is absolutely unable to withstand the attack of the supersonic five-gates Guy!


    Thest time Kanp and Guy fought, it was because of this that he avoided the fight.


    But this time, its different.


    Kanp now has the power of Kyubi!


    Kanps thought moves, and the power of Kyubi in the seal of his abdomen flows out in a clockwise direction in an instant, and the scarlet Chakra slowly overflowed from the surface of Kanps body, gradually turning into ayer of pale red Biju Cloak, and three foxes swayed in the wind behind him, like cooking smoke.


    The faces of the Anbus Shinobi watching the battle changed drastically.


    Is that Biju Cloak?


    Could it be that Husky a Jinchuriki?


    Are you kidding me?!


    When the Anbus Shinobi are shocked, Kakashi feels even more absurd.


    If others dont know, how can he not know?


    After all, the viges Jinchuriki is the wife of his teacher, Kushina!


    Kushina is not dead, so no matter how good Kanp is, it is impossible for him to be Jinchuriki!


    But


    Kakashis thought was in a mess. For some reason, he suddenly had a lot of things in his heart that he wanted to say to Minato.


    At this time, Guy doesnt know what Biju is. After all, he was born as civilian Shinobi, didnt join Anbu, and didnt experience the Kyubis attack. However, even if he doesnt understand these, he can just continue through!


    Boom!


    The sound of wind and thunder shattered the air, and Guys fist suddenly hit Kanps back.


    Boom!!


    The surging power is like a pile driver with full firepower, and impacted Kanps Biju Cloak continuously. The pale red Biju Cloak is like a candle in the wind, shaking with the wind.


    Although the Biju Cloak blocked Guys fist, the terrifying power contained in his fist passed through the Biju Cloak, shaking Kanps body again and again.


    Kanps face tightened, and he hurriedly rushed forward.


    He covered his sore shoulders and turned his head slightly, and saw Guy breaking through the air again behind him, and his whole person was like a stream of light,ing in a sh!


    Kanps pupils shrank slightly, as his dynamic vision cant keep up with Guys speed. At this moment, he saw Guys fist has already arrived.


    However, Kanp didnt panic at all!


    Guys fists fell on me, but it didnt break the Biju Cloak, that is to say


    Kanp smiled coldly, and instead of retreating, his fists, which contained Extraordinary Strength, mmed fiercely into Guys fists.


    However


    It missed!


    Relying on the explosion of his leg muscles, Guy avoided Kanps punch at the crucial moment, and thenunched another offensive from the right side.


    Boom


    Kanps ears buzzed with the bursting sound of wind and lightning, but he didnt care about it at all. Anyway, he has the Biju Cloak, so he doesnt have to worry about being knocked out, and can just be reckless!


    Kanps right elbow carried Extraordinary Strength, and mercilessly thrusted to the right.


    Boom!


    The air wave exploded, and Kanp hit the air with his right elbow, but at the next moment, the sound of wind and lightning came from Kanps left side again.


    Kanp stretched out his left elbow unhurriedly, like a hunter waiting for the rabbit, looking forward to Guys head-on attack.


    Now that he is wearing a Biju Cloak, his defense has been greatly increased. Guy can only break the Biju Cloak by attacking several times in a row, but Kanp can hurt Guy with just one punch!


    Guy is now enduring the pain in his right foot and entering the supersonic speed. Once his body is injured again, he will no longer be able to support the physical exertion from the supersonic speed. Therefore, Guy approached Kanp several times, but faced Kanps reckless method, he can only step back.


    When Kurenai and Shizune in the distance looked this scene, they felt that it is cute. In their eyes, Kanp was standing on the cracked ground in a pale red Chakra cloak, stretching out his fists and elbows continuously, as if training Taijutsu. Only the crazily exploding air waves surrounding Kanp and the rapid and violent sound of wind and lightning showed that Kanp and Guy were still in a fierce stalemate.


    This will not be good for Guy if it goes on like this.


    The consumption of Eight Gates Technique should be veryrge, after all, it is Forbidden Technique!


    The Anbus Shinobi watching from the distance looked towards Kakashi one after another.


    Kakashi, its time to stop Guy!


    The current Guy cant beat Husky!


    If they continue to fight, let Guy will only lose even worse.


    I understand.


    Kakashi closed his Sharingan, and said loudly, Guy, thats enough, leave it to me!


    Guy, who was in the supersonic state, had already punched and kicked again when he heard this, But unfortunately, at thest minute, Kanp forced him to retreat.


    At this time, the pain in his right foot became more and more severe. Guy knew that if he continued to hold on, his foots injury might worsen, so he had to stop.


    Guy slowed down slowly, and then closed the five gates. In an instant, a strong tiredness gushed out from the depths of his body, and Guy quickly put his hands on his knees to support his body, panting for breath while recovering his strength.


    At the same time, he did not forget to raise his head. Under those thick, long and thick eyebrows, two bright, intelligent, dark andrge eyes stared at Kanp, and then he strenuously stretched out his thumbs: Kanp, it was a great fight!! Im looking forward to fight with you again next time!!


    Look forward to your sister!


    Kanp put away the Biju Cloak and said: Guy-senpai, I dont know why but I really dont look forward to it at all!


    Dont be shy, only by having a passionate battle can we live up to our Youth! Guy grinned, revealing his shining teeth mrs.


    Shy your sister The corners of Kanps mouth twitched violently.


    While speaking, Guy struggled to take out a small notebook from his pocket, and then took out a pen from the ninja bag and write down something seriously.


    The above is the battle record between Kanp and Guy. There are two times in total. The first time Kanp ran away, it is counted as him losing, and the second time Guy took the initiative to stop, Um its a draw!


    Yosh!!


    One win and one draw, I still have the advantage!


    Guy stuffed the notebook back into his pocket full of vitality, and nned to continue to train his strength after the injury of his right leg healed, and strive to develop a strengthparable to Extraordinary Strength in the next battle with Kanp!


    Although Kanp didnt see what Guy was writing, he still sensed a trace of malice from it!


    At this moment, Kakashi slowly entered the field. At this time, he closed his right eye tightly, and only the Sharingan in his left eye was glowing with a faint scarlet luster.

 Chapter 411: Shisui Takes Action

    Chapter 411: Shisui Takes Action


    Who am I?


    Where am I?


    What am I doing?


    Asuma woke up at this moment, looking at the white sky with a dazed expression.


    Asuma, youre awake, thats great! Kurenai was overjoyed when she realized that Asma had woken up, and hurriedly dragged him up from the ground.


    I already said it, its just a small injury. Shizune put her hands on her hips, showing proud expression.


    Asuma rubbed his cheeks, and finally remembered what happened before he fell unconscious, I remembered that I was facing a sea of mes, and then wanted to run, but then that bastard Gekko Kanp used words to provoke me, and I finally seemed to be kicked by someone


    Guy saved you. Hong said softly.


    He saved me?


    Asuma licked the position of the back mrs, feeling it was empty and there was a taste of blood, and he immediately couldnt hold back his grief.


    Thats how he saved me?


    Is Kakashi okay?


    Shizune watched Kakashi walk off the field slowly, with a worried expression on her face, I always feel that Gekko Kanps strength is terrifying


    Whether it is Fire Release Ninjutsu at the beginning, Konoha-Style Kenjutsu, Chakra Enhanced Strength that broke out during the fight with Guy, or even the very tenacious Chakra cloak, its not simple!


    Kakashi is a Jonin, theres absolutely no problem! Asuma took two steps forward, and his eyes unconsciously fell on Guy, who was walking back from the field unconsciously, and his eyes showedplicated look.


    Yo, Asuma, are you alright? Guys tired face showed a refreshing smile. Under the faint sunlight, his shining mr reflected dazzling light like a gem.


    Asuma subconsciously licked the position of his back mrs, but it was empty


    Guy, did you just Did you deliberately Asuma feels that as a single dog, Guy must be jealous that he has a girlfriend, so he deliberately kicked out his two back mrs!


    In this way, he wont be able to grin anymore!


    Deliberately?


    What is he talking about?


    Guy was a little confused.


    Alright, they are about to start, watch carefully! Kurenai said.


    They suddenly quieted down and looked towards the field.


    Kakashi walked to the opposite of Kanp step by step, his brows were full of seriousness.


    Kanps Fire Release Ninjutsu when he was fighting with Asuma, Extraordinary Strength, Konoha-Style Kenjutsu, and Biju Cloak when he was fighting with Guy, all of these seemed to be a haze that shrouded Kakashis heart and made him breathe heavily.


    And Kakashi has not forgotten that Kanp still has Flying Thunder God Technique


    This guy when did he grow so strong?


    Kakashi remembers that the day before yesterday, Kanp followed Minato and him to the Sunagakures main camp in the Land of Rain to form an alliance. He remembered that yesterday he and Kanp look for Obito at the Kannabi Bridge. So why today, Obito has be a Missing-nin, and Kanp has be so powerful?


    Kakashi took a deep breath, suppressed the throbbing in his heart, and then looked for his advantage.


    Sharingan!


    Chidori!


    Kenjutsu taught by Tou-san!


    I have few advantages.


    Kakashi pulled out the de on his back, and Sharingan on his left eye stared at Kanp, looking for his weak spot, while the small motor in his mind was running.


    Kanp is indeed strong, but he must also have weaknesses!


    Ill just find it out!


    Kakashis eye became serious, and he instantly turned into an afterimage and rushed towards Kanp.


    Kanp didnt want to bully Kakashi, so after putting away the Extraordinary Strength, he charged forward with a sword in his hand.


    ng!


    ng!


    ng ng!!


    Along with the ear-piercing sound of des colliding, two afterimages shuttled and collided back and forth in the field, sputtering out bright metal sparks.


    Kakashis aura also flickered quickly like these sparks.


    Kanps powerful strength is not innate, he can choose whether to use that strength ording to the situation.


    So, Kanp has mastered a Taijutsu that allowed him to use such powerful strength!


    He didnt use that strength against me. Did he want to have a fair fight with me?


    Very good, this is your weakness!


    ng!


    ng ng


    The des of the two are colliding and rubbing constantly in the air, and the sound of the des hitting became more and more rapid, intense, and even harsh. Kakashi was concentrating on all kinds of thoughts while fighting.


    Kanp yed for a few minutes and became a little impatient.


    His silhouette flickered as he quickly opened the distance, and then he reced the Chakra inside his body with Lightning Attribute and poured it into the de.


    Boom


    Lightning bursts, and the azure blue lightning covered the de of the sword instantly like densely packed snakes, dragging out a long lightning sword shadow, and he shed towards the opposite Kakashi.


    Kakashisplexion changed, and he retreat instantly as he formed hand seals: Katon: Gkaky no Jutsu! (Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique)


    Whoosh!


    Kakashi opened his mouth and spouted a huge fireball. The fireball swelled against the wind, and in a sh, it turned into a fireball with a diameter of five or six meters. Like a big sun, it pushed horizontally, carrying the scorching heat and shooting towards Kanp.


    Kanps figure flickered again, the lightning sword dragged out a blue arc around the fireball, and shed heavily towards Kakashi.


    Huh?


    Kanp suddenly noticed something weird, and at the next moment, he thought of Kakashis Sharingan. He quickly disrupted the Chakra inside his body, Ryumyakus Chakra, and Kyubis Chakra. Instantly, Kakashi, who was close at hand, suddenly distorted and disappeared, and a sharp wind roared from the left.


    Without even thinking about it, Kanp swung his sword horizontally away.


    The lightning sword dragged out an arc of azure blue light, instantly sting the figure on the left.


    Bang!


    Shadow clone?


    Kanp looked around and didnt see Kakashi, but found that his feet were already covered with Explosive Tags at some point!


    Kanp directly summoned Biju Cloak, and at the next moment, a violent explosion resounded through the third training ground, the dazzling mes and thick ck smoke shot straight into the sky like a fire beacon!


    While enduring the violent shock from the explosion Kanp crazily poured the Kyubis Chakra into the Biju Cloak.


    As expected of Biju Cloak. Whether it is Guys physical attack or the damage caused by the explosion of the Explosive Tags, all can be defended!


    Its just that the shock is a little ufortable!


    The air waves from the explosion pped heavily on the pale red Biju Cloak, turning into a wall-cracking shock and spread into Kanps body, making him feel nauseous and want to vomit.


    Fortunately, Uzumaki ns physique is extremely tough, and he immediately get used to this mere shock.


    The Anbus Shinobi of the sixth team in the distance looked this scene with some headaches.


    Even Exploding Tags are used.


    What on earth is Kakashi trying to do?


    But for Husky, who have the power of Kyubi, even the Exploding Tags cant hurt him.


    At this time, Shisui, who had been in autism for a long time, was also awakened by the series of explosions. He looked at the explosion in the field, and said with a frown: Captain, its almost time to end this farce.


    The Captain of sixth team, whose code name Jizo, has Elite Jonins strength, good at Ninjutsu and Taijutsu. His personality is rtively silent, and it is easy for people to ignore his existence when he does not make a sound.


    The rest of the teammates turned around and looked towards Jizo.


    Jizo shook his head slightly and said: Look again.


    As Captain, Jizo knows better than anyone that there are three genius in his team, one is Kakashi, a super genius who was promoted to Jonin at the age of twelve. Not only does he have Uchiha ns Kekkei Genkai, Sharingan, but hes also proficient in Taijutsu, Ninjutsu, Genjutsu, Kenjutsu, and even Fuinjutsu, which is almost omnipotent!


    Jizo thinks highly of him, and has always regarded Kakashi as his sessor. He feels that Kakashi may not be the strongest among Anbu, but he definitely has the greatest potential!


    Then, Minato stuffed two more people into his team.


    Gekko Kanp, who is good at Five-Attributes Ninjutsu and Konoha-Style Kenjutsu, and also Uchiha Shisui, Uchiha ns strongest Genjutsu user.


    When he first looked at their information, Jizo felt that although these two people were excellent, they should be a little worse than Kakashi, and he naively asked Minato if he wanted them to follow Kakashi so as to encourage them to continue to train hard. Minato did not answer him at that time, but showed a meaningful smile.


    At this moment, Jizo vaguely understood the meaning of that smile.


    He nced at Shisui, who was not really shocked by the level of the battle, and wondered, Who is stronger between him and Kanp?


    After the series of explosions slowly subsided, the mes went out, and thick smoke rose to the sky. In the field, the Anbus Shinobi, Kurenai, Shizune, Guy, and Asuma were all staring at it.


    So fancy.


    Kanp, who was wrapped with Biju Cloak, stood there unscathed.


    In the next instant, shuriken and kunai suddenlysed from all directions. Each Ninja Tools was tied with a steel wire. In a blink of an eye, the ground under Kanps feet were filled with countless Ninja Tools, and Kanps body was also covered with steel wires.


    Katon: Gryka no Jutsu! (Fire Release: Great Dragon Fire Technique)


    Ava-shaped fire dragon roared from Kanps side, but it did not attack Kanp. Instead, it meandered around him, and the hot mes and terrifying high-temperature scorching the steel wires around Kanp, gradually turning it red. Kanp looked down and found that the steel wires surrounding him had turned into countless red threads and were wrapped around his Biju Cloak.


    Ssstt sstt ssstt


    A faint trace of light smoke spilled from the surface of the Biju Cloak, and Kanp looked at these steel wires in surprise, and raised his eyebrows: Wow, Kakashi unexpectedly thought of this method to defeat my defense!


    Kanp moved slightly, and the bright red steel wires around him was mped instantly!


    As expected of Kakashi who can fight anyone at a 50-50. Kanp have never been so passive when he fought with the supersonic five-gates Guy just now. Of course, this also has a lot to do with Kanp holding back.


    However, he has this capital.


    With a movement of his hand, and a kunai engraved with Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint instantly fell out of his sleeve, and then Kanp waved his hand.


    The kunai through the densely packed bright red steel wires, and Kanp disappeared in the next instant.


    Holding the Flying Thunder Gods kunai who was flying away, Kanp slowlynded on the ground.


    Jizos pupils shrank when he saw this: This is Yondaime-samas?!


    Thump, thump, thump!


    Jizos heartbeat and thinking were all disordered.


    No, Kakashi is Yondaime-samas disciple. So why is it that Gekko Kanp inherits Yondaime-samas Legacy?!


    Just as he was shocked, the chirping of thousands of birds suddenly resounded throughout the training ground.


    I have been waiting for you! Lightning Release: Chidori!


    Kakashis silhouette shot from a distance, and the lightning on his right hand exploded, dazzling brilliantly.


    Kanp calmly hid the kunai, and then formed hand seals: Ox-Rabbit-Monkey!


    When Kakashi, who came galloping saw these three seals, the ck pupils of his Sharingan shrank instantly!


    At this moment, Kakashi suddenly remembered that when he was in the Kannabi Bridges battlefield, he had exchanged his Chidori for Kanps Subterranean Voyage.


    At that time, he didnt think much and only wanted to find Obito, but now What the hell!!


    Kakashis forehead was full of veins.


    Chidori!!!


    Kanp yelled clearly. His right hand was instantly wrapped in a violent lightning, and ear-piercing lightning was apanied by the bursting light, which was even more powerful than Kakashi!


    Its not because of Kanps Chidoris mastery is high, but because Kanp has more Chakra. Kakashi is unable to do his best because of Sharingan, so his Chidori is naturally not as good as Kanp.


    The two afterimages approached extremely quickly, and the piercing lightning noise made the Anbus Shinobi, Kurenai, Shizune and the others uneasy. They only felt that the collision between the two might have unpredictable consequences.


    Jizo, the captain of the sixth team, was about to stop them, when he suddenly found that Kanp and Kakashis movement seemed to be crooked?


    In this situation, Kanp and Kakashi passed by each other!


    Huh?


    Kanp is shocked.


    Kakashi is also dumbfounded.


    How could it be crooked?


    Both of them rushed towards the other side, one has Sharingan and the other has dynamic vision, so such thing shouldnt have


    Kanps heart shuddered, and he subconsciously turned his head to look at Shisui.


    At the same time, Jizo also reacted, and turned his head. He saw that in Shisuis crow mask, there was a scarlet luster flowing around the eye sockets, and like a soul-devouring hell, it exuded a palpitating aura!!


    At this moment, Jizo suddenly felt that he has rose to the heaven, and he had the urge to take all of Anbus S-Rank missions!!

 Chapter 412: Minatos Thoughts

    Chapter 412: Minato''s Thoughts


    About three kilometers away from the third training ground, there is a bush. and Minato is crouching behind the bush at this moment, slowly looking away.


    Anbu Commander, Eagle squatted beside him, and the two witnessed the fight between Kanp and Kakashis group of three, and the ending shocked Eagle.


    Hokage-sama, why did Kanp own Kyubis Chakra? Eagle was puzzled.


    The Kyubis Chakra leaked by Kushina during childbirth was found by Kanp.


    Minato slowly got up, and then quietly left, then said, Its over, lets go back.


    Eagle followed closely and asked: But arent those Chakra in the hands of Hyuga Hiashi?


    Minato smiled and said: n Head Hiashi didnt take those Chakra. It was taken by a wandering Shinobi named Kazuma. Kanp found this and retrieved the Kyubis Chakra from him.


    Eagle nodded slightly, and then couldnt hold the important question anymore, Hokage-sama, the one used by Kanp just now should be Flying Thunder God Technique, right?


    Minato asked, Why are you asking?


    I just wanted to ask


    Eagle hesitated for a moment and asked, Since you gave him Flying Thunder God Technique and Kyubis Chakra, then you must value him very much. In that case, why did you just sit back and watch Kakashi do those things?


    When Kakashi started spreading rumors, Kanpspanions in Anbu, Dove, Wild Cat, and all of Kanps unrememberedpanions, found Eagle one after another, hoping that he would rify this matter and severely punish the rumormongers.


    As Anbu Commander, Eagle is naturally obliged to conduct an in-depth investigation about this matter, and he found out that it was Kakashi, who was acting behind the scenes.


    In the end, Kakashi is Minatos disciple, so Eagle felt that this matter was a little difficult to handle and came to Minato.


    But Minato makes Eagle suppress the matter.


    At first, Eagle thought that Minato was biased towards Kakashi, but now, seeing the battle between Kanp and Kakashi, with Flying Thunder God Technique and Kyubis Chakra, no matter how he looks at it, he feels that Kanp is Minatos Direct Disciple, and Kakashi is just like abandoned puppy, right?


    It is precisely because I value Kanp that I need to do this. Minato said with a slight smile.


    Eagle frowned slightly, but to be able to serve as Anbu Commander, his IQ is naturally not low, and soon, he realized the problem: Are you worried about other Shinobi Viges?


    Minato nodded: The Third Shinobi World War has basically ended, but the main force of Iwagakure is still there, and Kumogakures army is still wandering around the border of our country. Kanps reputation is too great and it is not good for him.


    Eagle subconsciously nodded at this.


    How did Minatos name shake the whole Shinobi World?


    Isnt it relying on Flying Thunder God Technique to step on the lives of fifty Iwagakures Jonin?


    If Iwagakure knows that Konoha has another Flying Thunder God Techniques user, can Sandaime Tsuchikage still be able to eat, drink, and sleep with women?


    The same is true for Kumogakure. Minato once fought with Yondaime Raikage and Hachibis Jinchuriki, Killer B to a draw. Naturally, these two people also knew the difficulty and terrifyingness of Flying Thunder God Technique.


    The more famous Kanp became, the more these two viges will learn about Kanp. Once they know that Kanp has mastered the Flying Thunder God Technique, the Anbu of the two Great Shinobi Viges would send people crazily to assassinate Kanp!


    And now that Kanps nickname has be Gekko Nigeru, when the spy of the two Great Shinobi Viges heard this nickname, they would be too embarassed to inquire about this person.


    Its just


    Eagle frowned and said: Hokage-sama, unless Kanp keeps hiding, the information about his mastery of Flying Thunder God Technique will still be leaked over time.


    When he heard this, Minato exined: Kanps talent is very good. All hecks is time. Over time, who knows how far Kanp can grow.


    Following Minatos train of thought, Eagle felt that there is indeed no problem.


    But there are still ws!


    Does Kanp know this? Eagle asked.


    Minato knew what Eagle wanted to ask. He looked up at the sky, heaved a long sigh of relief, and said, He doesnt know, thats why he gets angry. Then he vented his anger on Kakashi and the others. So you must never tell him the truth.


    Minato turned his head and nced at him.


    The corner of Eagles mouth twitched, and then he felt a chill all over his body.


    Yondaime-sama is really powerful nner!


    If this happens then, not only can Kanp disappear from the sight of the two Great Shinobi Viges, but he can also use Kanp to frighten Kakashi and Asuma, so that they will never know the truth about how Obito became a Missing-nin, so as to prevent them from leaving the vige to find Obito!


    Moreover, with Shisui of the Body Flicker, even at the most critical moment in the battle between Kanp and Kakashi, Shisui can use Body Flicker Technique or Genjutsu to control the scene


    Eagle followed Minato, he blinked his eyes twice and couldnt help but released out a rainbow fart: As expected of Yondaime Hokage-sama, everything is under your control!


    Im just following the circumstances, dont forget to keep it secret. Minato said with a smile.


    Eagle nodded silently, and then released a Ninja Eagle.


    Thats right. Minato thought of something, and asked again, That Wood Release youngster in the Root


    Eagle listened to Minatos question, and for some reason, he feels that there wille a day when Danzo will be yed badly.


    The third training ground.


    Shisui slowly closed his Sharingan, stepped forward and said: Thats enough, lets end here today.


    Hmph!


    Kakashi stared at Kanp with displeasure, and said in a muffled voice, You actually used my Ninjutsu to deal with me!


    Kanp then said, I got Chidori in exchange for an equivalent price. Whats wrong with me using it? Kakashi-senpai, your tone is so sour? You wont regret it, will you?


    I


    Arent you just talking nonsense?!


    In the end, Subterranean Voyage is just an escape technique, how can itpare with the Chidori I developed?


    Kakashis heart is bleeding at this moment, Why was I so confused back then and agreed to Kanps exchange request?!


    The more Kakashi thought about it. the more angry he became, but the key is that he cant say it, otherwise, he will seem so stingy!


    Are you angry? Kanp asked in mocking tone.


    You!!! Kakashi was so angry that he was about to tear his face on the spot.


    Kakashi, stop!


    Guy limped over and pressed Kakashis shoulder, his eyes were sparkling, In this battle, we have three draws, I believe we will be able to beat him next time!


    Wait a minute!


    Kanps whole figure didnt feel well, Guy-senpai, how did you calcte for it to be three draws?


    Isnt that obvious?


    Guy blinked his eyes twice, his long eyshes blinked, but it looks so ugly that Kanp had to look away from his eyes, and then he heard him speak confidently, In the first battle, you didnt defeat Asuma head-on, and in the second battle, I took the initiative to stop, and for the third battle, it was stopped by Shisui. Therefore, its three draws in three battles!


    Guy showed confident look after he said this.


    Kanp thought about it carefully. Although he did have an overwhelming advantage, but judging from the final result, he indeed did not defeat any of them.


    How could this happen?


    Is it because of Kakashi?


    Because Kakashi is standing on the opposite side, no matter how strong I am, I am forced for 50-50 situation?


    No, the plot must be making me less intelligent, I have to stay away from these people!


    Kanp then walked towards Shisui.


    Kakashi irritatedly pulled down the forehead protector to cover his left eye, turned to Guy and the others, and said: You guys go back first.


    Guy nodded, then looked towards Kanp, gave a thumbs up and said: When I recover from the injury, I will have another ten days of strength training, and I wille and defeat you!


    Kanps face twitched when he heard this: I knew it would be like this


    When Guy, Asuma and the others were about to leave, Jizo suddenly stopped them.


    Wait a minute.


    Jizo said, Although I dont know the grievances between you, todays battle has obviously crossed the line. If it spreads out, it will affect the unity of Anbu and the vige, so it is forbidden to leak all the details of the battle, otherwise, I will prevent you from continuing to challenge Kanp!


    Understood! Asuma responded with dissatisfaction. He was forced to run away by Kanps Great Fire Annihtion, so how could he just say such a shameful thing?


    Guy said: The battle of a man should be buried in the bottom of my heart and digested silently. I agree with your request, senpai!


    Kurenai and Shizune also nodded in response.


    After they left, Jizo turned to look at the subordinates behind him, and said: The same is true for you guys. You are not allowed to disclose all the details of the battle!


    Understood!


    Understood.


    Captain, do you have a grudge against Husky?


    Yes, if this goes on like this, the nickname Gekko Nigeru wont be able to be removed anymore, hahaha.


    The group of Anbus Shinobiughed heartlessly with their hands on their hips.


    Jizo was also very helpless. He looked up at a Ninja Eagle flying around in the sky. It was a code that can only be understood between Anbus Team Leaders. It was an order issued by Anbu Commander, Eagle himself, so what can he do?


    Jizo looked towards Kanp, and really found Kanps eyes were gloomy.


    Jizo forced a smile and said: Husky, no matter what others think, I dont believe in any Gekko Nigeru, hahaha, well, its gettingte, everyone, lets start training!


    Your way of changing the subject is so blunt.


    Kanp vaguely felt a malice enveloped him.


    In the evening, after the training was over, everyone quietly returned to the bathhouse to change their clothes, and then they went back to their respective homes.


    Kanp suddenly thought of something, quickly turned off the Transparent Release, turned on the Ice Release, and after thinking about it, he turned off the Extraordinary Strength talent, turned on the kind eyebrows and benevolent eyes, and then he formed hand seal to create Yuki Hyketsu.


    Go home and tell my mom that I wont go home for dinner. Kanp winked.


    Hyketsu touched his own face with a look of disgust: You actually gave me kind eyebrows and benevolent eyes?


    Dont you know that I have to create an ice crystal mask when I go out?


    Humph. Hyketsu snorted coldly, turned and left.


    Then Kanp caught up with Shisui who was walking away: Shisui, wait for me.


    Shisui looked back strangely and asked: Arent you going home yet?


    Im going to visit your house.


    Kanp smiled shyly and said, We have known each other for so long, and I havent been to your house for a meal!


    Shisui felt that Kanps face thicken again, he dropped his head weakly and said, Lets go.


    The reason Kanp goes to Shisuis house of course its not because of the food, but because of Sasuke.


    Todays Collection Technique has not been handed over to the Ninjutsu Scroll, so he chose to collect Sasuke, lest he grow up and think too much and make it difficult for Kanp to collect him.


    Kanp couldnt help but sighed with emotion: As expected, the younger people are, the simpler, the more innocent, and the cuter they are. When they grows up, they are not cute at all.


    Especially Hayate!

 Chapter 413: Collecting Sasuke

    Chapter 413: Collecting Sasuke


    Gekko mansion.


    After Hyketsu arrived home, there was no one at home, so he left a note in the kitchen, and then closed his eyes and seriously sensed the Flying Thunder God Techniques mark.


    One, two, threefiveten Areee


    Is this guy sick? Why did he leave so many Flying Thunder God Techniques imprints at home?


    Hyketsus eyebrows twitched slightly. After discarding these nearby Flying Thunder God Techniques imprints, he quickly found the Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint main body engraved in the dense forest behind the wooden house when Kushina gave birth!


    In the next instant, Hyketsu disappeared.


    With Flying Thunder God Technique, it is convenient for me to get in and out of Konoha at any time, and the corpse in the main bodys scroll can also be disposed by smuggling them with Flying Thunder God Technique.


    While thinking about it, Hyketsu formed hand seals and dived into the ground, and went straight away.


    At the same time.


    In the settlement of the Uchiha n, Shisui did not go home directly after returning with Kanp, but went to a nearby vegetable market instead!


    You can choose any dish you want, and I can cook it. Shisui looked at Kanp enthusiastically.


    Green vegetables are good and nutritious.


    Carrots are good and nutritious.


    Tomatoes are good and nutritious.


    Kanp is not polite, and order whatever he sees. In less than ten minutes, the two of them have their hands full of foods. Kanp is still not satisfied, so he looks around.


    Buy some more meat, pork, beef, rabbit meat, fish


    Kanp, enough, its already enough.


    Seeing Kanps action, Shisui rushed over to stop him with his body, Theres so many dishes, we cant finish eating them all.


    Kanp looked down and was shocked: Aiya, I bought so many vegetables, this, this How about we return it?


    Shisui helplessly said: We cant return it.


    It''s my fault, once I buy something, it will be endless, haah.


    Kanp stomped his feet agitatedly, and a hole was formed on the ground of the vegetable market after two or three stomps, and the hole was densely covered with cracks.


    Shisui looked the hole under Kanps feet, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly.


    I have an idea!


    Kanp showed a look of inspiration, Shisui, since the two of us cant finish the meal, lets call some friends here! Here you are familiar, so lets just call your friends!


    Kanp revealed evil intentions with calm and collected manner.


    Lets go back first, or we will lose more money. Shisui pushed Kanp with his shoulder, and Kanp followed Shisui and quickly left.


    After arriving home, Shisui made a shadow clone to call his friend, and his main body was busy in the kitchen


    Kanp was helping by washing and picking vegetables next to him, secretly thinking about what reason he should use to make Itachi take him to Fugakus house as a guest after Shisui called Itachi over.


    Twenty minutester, one person came in the entrance hall outside the house, it was none other than Uchiha Itachi!


    And in Itachis arms, he was still holding a sleeping little baby


    Kanp was overjoyed, as he didnt expect Itachi to bring Sasuke directly, which saved him a lot of effort!


    Although he cant wait to collect Sasuke, Kanp is a patient and self-restraining person, so he could hold back his impulse to collect.


    Brother Shisui, Gekko-senpai. Itachi bowed politely and reservedly.


    Itachi, Shisui and I are from the same generation, we are good friends or may be brothers, since you call him brother, just call me brother too. Kanp began to make Itachi his younger brother calmly.


    This Itachi was a little confused. Although he was precocious, he had never encountered this situation before, and subconsciously looked towards Shisui.


    Shisui was also a little surprised, but still nodded slightly at Itachi.


    Only then did Itachi called out shyly: Brother Gekko.


    Kanp nodded with a faint smile, but he was very satisfied with his operation in his heart. Now that Itachi called him brother, the next step is to coax Sasuke and make him happy to increase the sess rate of the collection, but there must be steps in the middle, otherwise, it will appear that he has bad intentions if it is too abrupt.


    Itachi, you can sit down first, Ill be done soon, Shisui said.


    Itachi nodded, and then carried Sasuke to the sofa.


    After a while, Sasuke suddenly cried, so Itachi quickly took out a baby bottle and stuffed it in Sasukes mouth, and the crying stopped soon.


    Kanp immediately found an opportunity and asked: Itachi, where are your parents?


    Itachi is very smart, and immediately understood the meaning of Kanp asking this question, so he said: They are out, and Im worried Sasuke being at home alone.


    Kanp immediately praised: Itachi, you are such a qualified big brother, Sasuke must be so happy!


    Itachi smiled, because he also felt that he was a good brother, and he would definitely be able to protect Sasuke and let him grow up happily!


    Shisui also couldnt help but praise Itachi, and Itachis small face blushed slightly.


    Half an hourter, Shisui and Kanp finally finished all kinds of dishes. In addition to onigiri, sashimi, and sushi, Shisui also made a lot of stir-fries and stewed dishes under Kanps suggestion. It can be seen that Shisui is really good at cooking.


    After the dishes were served, the three people started to eat, but Itachi ate slowly because there was Sasuke in his arms.


    Kanp rolled his eyes and suggested drinking.


    Shisui immediately rejected him with the prohibition of underage drinking, and then offered to drink fruit juice.


    Kanp has no choice but to reluctantly agree.


    After the juice was served, Kanp poured a big cup for Itachi!


    Although Itachi felt that this cup was a bit too big, he didnt think much about it.


    Halfway through eating, Itachis dder was a little overwhelmed, so he stood up and said, Brother Shisui, help me hold Sasuke for a while, I want to go to the toilet.


    Shisui put down his bowl and chopsticks, and took Sasuke with a smile.


    Sitting next to Shisui, Kanp immediately turned his head, and then stretched out his hand to tease Sasuke who was looking around with his big eyes.


    Sasuke was not even a year old yet, so he didn''t know someones sinister heart. Kanps extended hand means teasing, and it suddenly makes himughed heartily constantly.


    Kanp took the opportunity to collect at this moment.


    The green light cluster in his mind surged rapidly, and soon, a pale red stardust was ejected, shining brightly in the light blue light dots group!


    Kanp was even happier than Sasuke when he saw this. He kept on teasing Sasuke while collecting him, and when Itachi came back, Kanp was done.


    Sharingan 3/6 (Kekkei Genkai, iplete)!


    Kanp looked at the three pale red stardusts revolving around in his mind, and the smile on his face was even wider.


    Kanp, you seem to like Sasuke very much. Shisui curiously asked while giving Sasuke back to Itachi.


    Kanp coughed dryly, and said: I am at the age when I like children, its not surprising.


    I like Uchiha children and Hyuga children, I will never be picky eaters!


    Shisui looked weird: Your age?


    Dont worry about these small details, eat quickly, or you really won''t be able to finish it. Kanp grabbed his chopsticks and ate and drank, feeling good, and eating deliciously!


    After eating a meal for more than an hour, Kanp said goodbye and left with satisfaction.


    In the next few days, Kanp followed the Anbus sixth team to train and performed missions together, and at the same time, he collected the Ninjutsu Scroll, and the days gradually calmed down.


    After the head-on decisive battle with Kanp, Kakashis group of three also became quiet.


    Asuma pestered Hiruzen at home and wants to train Ninjutsu to defeat Kanp.


    While recovering from his leg injury, Guy was doing special strength training for his arms, such as walking upside down with weights, push-ups with weights, pull-ups with weights, etc. and he does not cherish his body at all.


    As for Kakashi, after the battle with Kanp, he decided to magnify his advantage, so he immersed himself in the fun of exercising Sharingan and improving Chidori.


    At the other end.


    After Hyketsu moved away from Konoha, he used Transformation Technique, put on ice crystals mask, and put on a hooded ck robe, then rushed towards the Land of Rain.


    After more than a month, Hyketsu came to Amegakure again.


    This town full of towering steel buildings was still rainy as usual, and as the time entered the end of December, the rain became colder and colder.


    Hyketsu rushed to the house of the Amegakures advisor, and then squatted down nearby.


    After squatting until the middle of the night, Hyketsu noticed something was wrong.


    ording to thew of squatting in the past few months, at this point, the Amegakures advisor should have already gone home for supper, but at this time


    The advisors house is dark and there is no light.


    Furthermore, after thinking about it carefully, when I arrived during the day, the advisors house was as quiet as a ghost!


    Has Nagato already found him?


    Hyketsu secretly thought that it is bad. At this time, there happened to be an Amegakures Shinobi passing by in a hurry. Hyketsu immediately formed hand seals and use Sensor Ninjutsu to confirm that the passing Amegakures Shinobi only had Genin-Level Chakra Reserves, so he charged ahead and knocked him out before bringing him back.


    Blindfolding Amegakures Shinobis eyes, Hyketsu woke him up and pressed kunai against his lungs. After a while, he sessfully got the information he wanted.


    After knocking the Amegakures Shinobi again, Hyketsu quickly teleported.


    About a month ago, the Amegakures advisor disappeared mysteriously at home and his family members died tragically. Amegakures Anbu immediately conducted a carpet search, but unfortunately, they did not find the slightest trace!


    Ever since Hanzos disappearance, Amegakure has been supported by this advisor. Now that he also disappears, the entire Amegakure is almost in chaos. In the end, it was the Amegakures Anbu Commander who came forward and presided over the overall situation, and barely maintained the situation in Amegakure.


    The advisor should have been kidnapped by Nagato.


    Since more than a month has passed, I am afraid that Nagato has already forced Hanzos whereabouts from him and went to get his revenge.


    Hyketsu felt a little regretful. He originally wanted to work hard in the middle so that he could blend into the Akatsuki smoothly.


    But since he missed it, he can only n for Nagatos next step.


    After Nagatos revenge, the next step is to recruit talented people from outside, and carry out the most primitive umtion of talents and funds.


    However, Nagato seems to only ept S-Rank Missing-nin. Although I own Ice Release, I have no reputation in the Shinobi World, and I dont know if Nagato recognizes me or not.


    Hyketsu pondered for a while, and suddenly thought of a good way.


    Nagato wandered around and will definitely return to Amegakure in the end. In that case, I can simply take the first step to upy Amegakure, and when Nagato appears, we will fight again.


    Now that Nagato is thirsty for talents. As long as I showed great performance, Nagato will definitely throw an olive branch to me, so that I can learn about the current affairs as a great expert and takes advantage of the opportunity to enter the Akatsuki.


    Hyketsus eyes shed with a smile, and then he swaggered onto the street and began the Path of the Overlord.


    At the end of December, there was heavy snow in Konoha, wrapping the buildings in silver and white.


    Kanps neighbor, Hiashis house gradually became busy. Every day, Hyuga ns people woulde in and out, and the defenses gradually became stricter, with some people watching with Byakugan day and night.


    And all this is because of Hiashis uing child!


    After all, this child is the next generation of the Hyuga ns main house. Whether it is Hiashi or branch houses people everyone, they are naturally very concerned. In order to prevent idents, the defense around Hiashis house is naturally strengthened.


    On the day of childbirth, Hiashi also invited three Medical-nin in case of emergency. Time passed, and at around 8 oclock in the evening, Hiashis wife water broke and she began to give birth. In one hour, a sound of crying came from the Hyuga n.


    Sitting on the wooden corridor, Kanp looked at the hazy snow in the night. When he heard the baby crying, he stretched himself, and went back to sleep.

 Chapter 414: I Dont Want Your Money

    Chapter 414: I Don''t Want Your Money


    The next day.


    Hiashis family, who gave birth to a daughter, is beaming. Almost all Hyuga ns branch house members brought their family to congratte him. Peoplee and go, making the atmosphere very lively.


    Kanp, who was huddled in the bed, was awakened by the noisy sounding from next door. Thinking that today is his day-off, he fell asleep again as soon as he closed his eyes.


    Big brother! Big brother!!! Hiashi Uncles house is so lively.


    Hayate, who was on New Years holiday, ran in from the door of the mansion, stepped on the wooden corridor to Kanp''s bedroom, and pushed open the sliding door.


    In an instant, the cold wind rolled up arge number of falling snowkes and swarmed in. The quilt seal on Kanps body became stronger and stronger, suppressing him to the futon firmly!


    Big brother, get up. Hayate reached out to pull the quilt.


    Kanp was startled, and hurriedly stretched out his arm to p Hayates hand, and said angrily: Smelly Hayate, close the door.


    Oh.


    Hayate rubbed his hands, turned around to close the sliding door, then ran over and sat down next to the futon, and said with bright eyes, Big brother, Aunt Keiko said that Uncle Hiashi has a baby. Shall we go to their house to look at the baby?


    Yes, of course!


    As expected of my little brother, he can think of what I think and be anxious about what I am anxious about!


    But the quilt seal is the strongest seal, and a forced breakthrough may cause physical difort. Kanp thought about it and decided to wait for the sun to shine at noon before breaking out from the seal!


    However, during this time, his energy needs to be replenished, so Kanp said seriously, Hayate, go to the kitchen to get some food.


    Hayate nodded, and quickly formed a shadow clone with his clean hand seal, and told him to go to the kitchen to get food.


    Seeing this, Kanp was extremely pleased: Youre already able to create shadow clone?


    Hayate raised his head proudly: Of course, I''m the best student in our ss!


    Kanp knew that the younger brothers ss was full of extra, so he changed the topic directly: How about the Body Revival Techniques training?


    Hayates head drooped suddenly Barely, it''s just that the time to refine chakra is faster now, and my physical strength is better, but there seems to be nothing special in other aspects.


    He remembered that when his big brother trained the Body Revival Technique, he became stronger every day. Not only did he graduate early, but he also went to battlefield to make contributions and changed it to this big house. But after training it himself, he realized that the effect was not at all as powerful as he imagined. Naturally, he was a little depressed, so he didnt notice the surprise in Kanps eyes.


    Although Hayate spent several years preparing before training, he sessfully trained Body Revival Technique without Kanps guidance, and improves his cell activity, which is enough to prove Hayates excellent talent.


    In time, Hayates future will definitely be not limited to Tokubetsu-Jonin!


    As expected of my little brother!


    But he cant make him proud or discouraged, so Kanp said earnestly: Hayate, training is a persistent thing. Dont be impatient. Dont always think about reaching the sky in one step. You cant aim too high, you also cant aim too low, you cant be arrogant, you can''t becent, you cant fall in love early, you cant


    Big brother, the onigiri is here. There was a sound from outside the sliding door, and Kanps speech was interrupted.


    Hayate dismissed the shadow clone and walked in with a small te. On it were three seaweed rice balls, with only a trace of residual heat left.


    Kanp didnt dislike it, and eat them in one bite at a time.


    After eating and wiping his mouth, Kanp hid the part below his neck firmly under the quilt, and asked: Where was I just now?


    Hayate blinked his eyes twice, and said heavily: Big brother, you just finished talking!


    Really? Kanp didnt believe it.


    It''s really finished. Hayate smiled brightly.


    Oh.


    Kanp yawned, Then I will go to sleep first.


    Hayate nodded repeatedly, and quickly ran out of the bedroom.


    After walking far away, Hayate suddenly felt something strange, something was wrong.


    At noon.


    Kanp broke out of the seal on time. After brushing his teeth and washing up, he found Hoshino and Hayate are making onigiri in the kitchen.


    Its onigiri again Kanp misses the crayfish a little.


    Hoshino created an irregrly-shaped onigiri with his left hand, nced at Kanp, and said: Dont you want to eat it?


    Kanp smiled politely: Yes.


    After eating onigiri in a harmonious atmosphere, Hayate once again proposed to visit the baby the next door.


    Hoshino thought that as a neighbor, he should really care about it, so he made a box of grotesquely shaped onigiri and wrapped it in a beautiful bento box, ready to give it as a gift.


    Kanp didn''t want to follow along for a moment, but he was afraid that Hiashi would cklist their family after unpacking the bento, and cut off contact with them in the future, so he had no choice but to bite the bullet and follow.


    As a neighbor, Hoshino got into Hiashis house smoothly. Under the lead of a branch houses nsman, he walked along the wooden corridor towards the reception room.


    Along the way, Kanp met many members of the Hyuga ns branch house, including some children, who looked extremely fair, innocent, and cute, but they already knew peoples face, so Kanp was very cautious and did not collect these people recklessly.


    Hoshino-kun, Kanp, Hayate, you are here.


    Outside the reception room, Hizashi looked at Kanps group of three from the distance, and greeted them with a smile.


    Brother Hiashi, congrattions. Hoshino stepped forward with a beautifully packed bento box.


    That Hoshino-kun, I am Hizashi. Hizashi said expressionlessly.


    Hoshinos smile didnt disappear: You two brothers look exactly the same, I cant tell the difference at all, hahaha, Im sorry.


    After exchanging a few words with Hizashi, Hoshino followed Hizashi into the reception room. As for Kanp and Hayate, he followed another Hyuga ns member to meet Hinata in the inner room.


    The inner room is heavily guarded, and there are eight Hyugas Shinobi guarding the corridor along the way, and it is unknown how many there are in secret.


    And all this is because Hinata is the next generation of the main house!


    After entering the inner room, Kanp and Hayate sessfully met Hinata, who was still very small.


    At this time, Hinata was born less than a day ago, so her whole body was wrinkled, and she looked very


    So ugly. Hayate said straightforwardly.


    Hearing this, several Hyuga ns women, who were circling around Hinata suddenly raised their eyebrows coldly, and Hayate subconscious shrank behind Kanp.


    Hayate, newborn babies are all like this, please apologize. Kanp said while observing Hinata.


    Hinata is now sleeping soundly. Her small mouth opens and closes from time to time, squeezing out some foamy saliva.


    Taking advantage of Hayate bowing his head to apologize to those women, Kanp silently threw the Collection Technique at Hinata.


    The green light cluster in his mind surged for an instant, and then slowly subsided.


    Failed?


    Kanp was startled.


    The sess rate of collecting baby should be the highest besides corpse, why now


    Just as hes thinking of this, Hinata suddenly burst into tears.


    Oh, it''s time for breastfeeding.


    Hinata-chan is so pitiful, she must be starving.


    Hinata-chan is also so cute when she cries~


    While speaking, the group of women drove out Kanp and Hayate quickly.


    My Byakugan


    Kanp was depressed for a while.


    Isnt it just breastfeeding? Im still young, so why drive me out?


    Kanp swallowed his saliva Not to mention, I''m really looking forward to it.


    Big brother, you dont even speak for me.


    Aftering out, Hayate looked at Kanp, who was wanting to see through'', with a resentful expression on his face.


    After he apologized just now, he was educated fiercely by these women, as evidenced by their saliva on his face!


    Kanp gave him a sideways look and immediately took out his wallet: Big brother willpensate you.


    Big brother, I dont want your money


    Hayate said and took the initiative to help Kanp open his wallet, but the resentful expression on his face had been reced by anticipation at some point.


    Drawing out a few papers with a face value of 10,000 ryo, Hayate immediately rushed out excitedly: Big brother, I will go to y with little sister Yugao!


    Kanp sighed. He remembered that in childhood, he only needed two words of praise or encouragement to make Hayate happy or cheer up, but now that Hayate has grown up, Kanp knows that the power of words alone can no longer make him happy.


    s.


    Walking out of the inner room, Kanp walked back along the wooden corridor and nced inside the reception room. He saw Hoshino talking with Hiashi and several elderly Hyuga ns people, so he didnt bother them, and walked straight outside. Along the way, he saw several Hyuga ns children ying games by the wall, and Kanps step stopped.


    Without Hinata, cant I just get these kids?


    Kanp hid behind a pir on the corridor and carefully observed the smiles on the faces of these children.


    Well, that little brat with a runny nose has the strongest smile, itll be you!


    A Collection Technique was thrown out, and the green light cluster in Kanps mind surged instantly, and within a short while, a light blue dot was ejected.


    Blue?


    Kanp was stunned, and he quickly wrapped it with his consciousness, and found that it was actually Gentle Fist Art: Eight Trigrams Sixty-Four Palms (Iplete)!


    With such a runny nose, you have already started to learn Gentle Fist?


    Are you a pig pretending to be tiger?


    Kanp stared at him in a daze, feeling speechless.


    After a while, Kanp set his target on a little girl who was about four years old. At first nce, she was simple-minded who only knew how to y and he knew that she was a good child!


    Kanp threw out todaysst Collection Technique.


    The green light cluster in his mind surged again, and after a while, it finally shot out a pale red stardust.


    Kanp feelsfortable instantly.


    This trip was finally not in vain, and now Byakugan is only two stardusts away from being able to fuse!


    Kanp is very excited.


    When walking out of the gate of Hiashis mansion, Kanp saw a group of familiar figures from the distance. The leader was none other than Danzo, and behind him are two Roots Shinobi.


    Danzo-sama.


    Kanp walked over quietly, You alsoe to congratte?


    Danzo turned his head, his left eye looked at Kanp with no emotion.


    Danzo did not speak, and walked straight into Hiashis mansion, passing through Kanp.


    Obviously, after a series of incidents, Danzo has determined that Kanp is in Hokages faction and he does not want to pretend to be polite with him anymore.


    Kanp was not annoyed by this, and continued walking after greeting Danzo, but after taking a few steps, he was shocked.


    Just now Danzos right hand


    Kanp turned his head suddenly and saw Danzos left hand hanging down naturally, but his right hand was retracted in the kimono.


    Could it be


    Danzo seemed to notice Kanps gaze and turned his head expressionlessly.


    Kanp hurriedly looked away from his right hand.


    Kanp!!!


    At this moment, a crisp voice suddenly came from behind.


    Anko?


    Kanp turned his head and looked around, and his pupils couldn''t help shrinking.

 Chapter 415: Orochimarus Goal

    Chapter 415: Orochimaru''s Goal


    At the end of the street, Anko stood crisply beside a telephone pole, jumping and waving at Kanp.


    And a long-hair man wearing a kimono, who is crossing his hands near his chest, is also leaning on the telephone pole, and it is Orochimaru!


    Kanps heart shuddered, could it be that Orochimaru has already transnted Hashiramas cells to Danzo?


    Kanp, what are you looking at,e here!! Anko yelled with her hands on her hips, looking dissatisfied.


    Kanp slung his shoulders, and for the first time, he felt that it was disgusting for Anko to be Orochimarus disciple.


    Walking over slowly, Kanp greetedzily: Anko, long time no see.


    Whats the matter with your tone, I even brought Orochimaru-sensei toe to see you, hum. Anko said arrogantly and turned her head.


    Ah, it turns out that Orochimaru-sama is here too, what a coincidence. Kanp smiled falsely as if he had just discovered Orochimaru.


    Orochimaru chuckled lightly, and said, Kanp-kun doesnt seem to want to see me?


    His voice is cold and hoarse, and Kanp felt goosebumps all over his body when he heard this.


    Orochimaru-sama felt wrong, I didnt mean that. Kanp forced a smile.


    Anko felt that the tone of the two of them was weird when they were chatting, so she hurriedly interrupted: Kanp, whats the matter with that nickname of yours?


    Nickname, what nickname?


    Kanp was startled, then his face turned ck, Could it be that you''re talking about


    Gekko Nigeru Ankos expression was serious, but the smile in her eyes couldn''t be hidden.


    Kanp suddenly became depressed.


    Why did this broken nicknamee out from Anbu?


    No, I''m not a great hero. Even if my nickname is a little weird, it wont be passed on to Anko, who is just a Chunin!


    A thought shed through Kanps mind, Could it be that Orochimaru told her?


    What is his purpose?


    When Kanp spected about Orochimaru with the greatest evil intent, thetter looked at Kanps handsome face, and couldnt help but stick out his tongue and lick his face, and then said with a soft smile: Has Kanp-kun offended someone? Do you want me to help?


    Kanp came back to his senses, and immediatelyined ording to his intention: Orochimaru-sama is indeed the legendary Sannin, youre so wise! In fact, I was asked by Yondaime-sama to join Anbu again some time ago. I didnt expect that not long after I joined, I would be targeted by someone! Haah~


    Orochimarus eyes narrowed slightly, and his pale golden vertical pupils stared at Kanp. He couldn''t figure out whether Kanp was acting or showing his true feelings.


    When he heard this information from Danzost night, Orochimaru had a heated discussion with Danzo.


    Orochimaru thinks this may be a good opportunity to attack Kanp.


    But Danzo feels that this is the pit dug by Minato, and his reason is also very good. During the Third Shinobi World War, Kanp followed Minato to fight more than once. So even if their rtionship is not close, they are at least familiar. Moreover, Kanp is the future n Head of Gekko n. Even if he wont be in Anbu for long, Minato will not spread such an obvious stupid nickname.


    Danzo firmly believes that this is the pit Minato dug for him, and does not ept any rebuttal!


    Orochimaru is also like Danzo and felt that something is strange, so he brought Anko to find Kanp today, and wanted to use Anko to find out the truth.


    If Kanp was really treated unfairly in Anbu, Orochimaru would not mind opening his warm embrace tofort Kanps wounded heart.


    If there is something tricky behind this nickname like what Danzo said, Orochimaru doesn''t mind poking it a bit.


    Kanp, what the hell is going on?


    When Anko heard Kanp say this, she was suddenly a little anxious. She couldnt help but pat her small chest and said, Just tell me, my teacher is the legendary Sannin, I can definitely help you get justice!


    When he heard this, Kanp secretly sighed in his heart: This silly girlWhere is her IQ?


    Kanp nced at her airport calmly, Did all the nutrition go there?


    With a light cough, Kanp cleared up his emotions and said in a low voice: The one who is targeting me is the Anbu Commander during Sandaime-samas reign, Eagle!


    Eagle? Orochimaru''s eyes were narrowed even more.


    Eagle is the Anbu Commander appointed when Sandaime was in power. His identity is very mysterious, and even Orochimaru has not found out his true identity.


    Orochimaru-sama, Anko, this Eagle is not a human! Hokage has one courtier, and this Eagle is the Anbu Commander from Sandaime-samas reign, a remnant of the old times, so Yondaime-sama intends to let me take over as the Anbu Commander. But as a result, the news was noticed by Eagle, so he made things difficult for me in order to seize power


    Kanp has an ugly face, his tone was low, and he seemed to bear the humiliation.


    How is it possible?


    Anko jumped, You are so young, how could Yondaime-sama let you


    Hush!!


    Kanp hurriedly grabbed Anko, motioned her to keep her voice down, and said softly, This is a secret, dont let others know.


    Why? Anko was puzzled.


    The identity of every Anbu Commander must be kept secret!


    Kanp said mysteriously, Once it gets out, it will be finished. Dont you know that?


    Anko was taken aback by Kanps words and looked up towards Orochimaru.


    Orochimaru frowned slightly. He really couldn''t tell whether Kanp is telling the truth or not.


    Logically speaking, Kanp is still underage, and no no matter how big Minato''s heart is, he cant let Kanp serve as Anbu Commander, but it is also possible that Minato will take advantage of this rebellious psychology and appointed him as the Anbu Commander, so that no matter how much outsiders guessed, they cant guess that the new Anbu Commander would be an underage little brat.


    So Is Kanp lying?


    Orochimarus thoughts revolve, then he smiled, and said: This is not good. Eagle has served as Anbu Commander for many years. Both his connections and strength are terrifying. You cant beat him.


    Kanp sighed and said: Even Orochimaru-sama cant do anything


    Of course there is a way.


    Orochimaru began to lick his face excitedly, As long as you defeat him head-on, all the gossip will disappear, and Minato will have an excuse to appoint you as the Anbu Commander.


    But I cant beat him. Kanp sighed.


    Orochimaru chuckled and said: I can help you.


    Really? How is Orochimaru-sama going to help me? Seeing that there was an advantage, Kanp instantly became excited.


    The Kusanagi Sword is still in your hands, right? Orochimaru asked.


    Kanp nodded.


    Every Kusanagi Sword has a unique ability. You should know about this, right? Orochimaru looked at Kanp yfully.


    Kanp was overjoyed in his heart, but he nodded calmly on the surface: I heard about this from a friend, but I have not found its ability.


    The ability of this sword, when least expected, can kill anyone. If you master it, you have a chance to defeat Eagle head-on. Orochimaru said softly, his tone is full of temptation.


    Kanps heart was moved: Orochimaru-sama, please teach me!!


    Anko, who is next to him, is also full of enthusiasm. Feeling that this is a realistic version of the poors counterattack against the rich and handsome second generation!


    This secret cannot be heard by others. If you want to know,e to me at ten oclock in the evening.


    Orochimaru slowly turned around, Anko, let''s go.


    Ah? Oh.


    Anko felt a little regretful for not hearing the secret, and then smiled at Kanp, Then Kanp, goodbye, I wish you to defeat that bad guy as soon as possible and be the Commander!


    Kanp nodded.


    After seeing the two of them leave, Kanp didnt dare to be careless and turned around and went home quickly.


    The amount of information today is a bit big.


    First of all, Danzo. That guy tucked his right hand into his kimono. If theres no surprise, he should have already transnted the Hashiramas cells.


    The only person who can do this thing in Konoha is Orochimaru.


    This shows that the rtionship between Orochimaru and Danzo is still the honeymoon phase.


    Then why did Danzo ignore me at the front, but Orochimaru threw an olive branch to me at the back?


    Did they break up?


    Or, what Orochimaru throws is not an olive branch, but a poisonous snake?


    Kanp took the Kusanagi Sword from the sealing scroll.


    Speaking of which, Kanp hasnt used this sword for a long time since the war ended.


    Being invincible is so lonely!


    Kanp pulled out half of the de, and the cool de looked eye-catching but not dazzling under the whitening sunlight. Kanp touched it fondly, and only put the sword back into its sheath after a while.


    For Kusanagi sword, I have to go to Orochimarus house tonight. Anyway, there is Flying Thunder God Technique, so theres no need to be afraid!


    Time passed, and around nine o''clock in the evening, Kanp set off.


    After rushing for an hour, Kanp smoothly arrived outside Orochimarus mansion before ten oclock.


    Going over the wall, Kanp came to the house where he once traded with Orochimaru.


    Orochimaru was sitting there, already waiting for him.


    Kanp closed the sliding door and sat down opposite Orochimaru.


    You are here, Kanp-kun. Orochimaru opened the golden vertical pupil, his evil eye shadow showed a bit of killing-intent, and he looked at him with a faint smile.


    Kanp went straight to the point: Orochimaru-sama, what is the ability of the Kusanagi Sword?


    Orochimaru chuckled lightly and said: Kanp-kun, you don''t think you can get the ability of the Kusanagi Sword from me so easily, do you?


    The corners of Kanps mouth twitched and he said: In order for me to be Anbu Commander, Orochimaru, please teach me!


    I cant tell the authenticity of what you said during the day, so you need to pay a price to get this precious information. Orochimaru said.


    Since I cant tell whether Kanp is telling the truth or not, lets go over this and let Kanp use his actions to prove whether he is right or not!


    Whats the price?


    Kanp said in a faint tone, This f**ker, why did I start a PR deal with Orochimaru again?


    I want you to monitor Yondaime Hokage, how about it? Orochimaru slowly asked.


    Hearing this, Kanps face changed slightly: What are you going to do?


    Orochimaru said with a smile: I suspect that my teacher, Sandaime, abdicated the position of Hokage on the surface, but secretly manipted the power of the vige from behind the scene.


    Kanp understood whats going on: Do you suspect Yondaime-sama is a puppet?


    Orochimaru nodded: Yes, so I want you to monitor him, how is it? Can you do it?


    Kanp shook his head: I cant do it, no one can monitor Yellow sh without being discovered.


    Cant you do it with Transparent Release? Orochimaru asked.


    Orochimaru-sama thinks too highly of Transparent Release. Kanp sighed.


    Orochimaru grinned: Then monitor Sandaime, as the effect is the same.


    Kanps eyebrows twitched at this moment: So, Orochimarus target is Sandaime?


    He wonte up with the Konoha Crush n now, right?

 Chapter 416: I Want To Be The Out of Sight, Out of Mind

    Chapter 416: I Want To Be The Out of Sight, Out of Mind


    When Kanp came back from Orochimarus house, it was already midnight.


    In the dead of night, everyone is silent, Kanp came over the wall on tiptoes, and quickly fell asleep after returning to the bedroom.


    Regarding the deal with Orochimaru, Kanp didnt agree at all. Although he really wants to know the abilities of Kusanagi Sword, he also knows that it will be dangerous to monitor Sandaime for Orochimaru. Once he was caught, he might be ruined!


    Its just the ability of the Kusanagi Sword


    After Kanp closed his eyes, he seemed to see the Kusanagi sword crying. He was poked with conscience and med himself. Kanp tossed and turned again and again, and try to fall asleep, but he didnt fall asleep until three oclock in the morning.


    At seven oclock, the rm clock next to the futon went off.


    Kanp woke up with dark circles under his eyes. Today, the sixth team still did not have a mission, but there was a training. Because he only slept for four hours, Kanp was not in the mood all day, and was criticized and educated by the captain. Something like youngster doesnt know how to control himself, and you will regret it sooner orter when you get old.


    That night, Kanp suffered from insomnia again.


    Stayed up until midnight, Kanp violently stood up from the futon.


    He understands that his heart has been disturbed by the Kusanagi Sword, like a stone thrown into the calmke, causing circles of ripples.


    Kanp took out the Kusanagi Sword and stroked its de carefully in the darkness.


    When Kanp learned from Shisui that every Kusanagi Sword contained a certain ability when they were in the Land of the River, he had expectations, but it was not strong, because he knew Orochimaru would not tell him easily.


    But now, Orochimaru has put this matter on the trading bnce tantly, which makes Kanp unable to hold his desire, and the itch in his heart became unbearable!


    However, Kanp can''t let Orochimaru lead him by the nose no matter what he. In that case, he can only out of sight, out of mind!


    As long as he throws away the Kusanagi Sword, no matter what abilities this sword contains, it has nothing to do with Kanp. If this happens then, Kanp will definitely be able to sleep soundly.


    But Kanp cant bear to throw away the Kusanagi Sword.


    After thinking about it, since he was reluctant to throw away the Kusanagi sword, Kanp decided to throw away Orochimaru.


    Yeah!


    As long as Orochimaru disappears, I wont have to worry about it anymore.


    From a logical point of view, there is nothing wrong with it!


    Kanp shrank back into the warm nket, opened his dark circles and began to think about how to make Orochimaru disappear.


    Assassination?


    Its a bit too difficult.


    Without using Kekkei Genkai such as Ice Release and Explosion Release, Kanps biggest reliance now is Flying Thunder God Technique, but Orochimaru can shed his skin, so even if Kanp can engrave Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint on his forehead, Orochimaru can also directly discard his imprinted fleshy body.


    Furthermore, Orochimaru is still one of the Sannin. If he went out to assassinate him like this, Orochimaru would be fine in the end, on the contrary, he himself will be a Missing-nin.


    Wait!


    Missing-nin?


    Kanps eyes lit up, How about reporting Orochimaru online with fake name? I can report that he is capturing Shinobi from our vige for human experiment.


    I recalled that Orochimaru in original work became Missing-nin because of this!


    The more Kanp thought about it, the more he felt that this n was feasible. He decides to go to Anbu tomorrow to see if there is any Shinobi missing recently. If there is


    Hehehehehe.


    The afternoon of the next day.


    After the training with the sixth team, Kanp immediately rushed to the Anbus Headquarters and checked the Intelligence Division to see if there was any Shinobi missing in the vige recently.


    What the hell there really is!


    Kanp took the scroll and read it seriously. Three months ago, there was a Genin in the vige disappeared on his way home drunk.


    One month ago, a Tokubetsu-Jonin in the vige took an A-Rank mission and left the vige, but there was no news of him.


    Five days ago, when the Military Police Force was patrolling outside the vige, a member went to pee and disappeared unexpectedly!


    Kanps eyebrows twitched when he read this!


    Uchiha ns Shinobi?


    Sharingan?


    Danzo?


    Kanp put down the information, his thoughts spun, and aplicated and terrifying n slowly took shape in his mind.


    A smile gradually appeared in Kanps eyes, This matter should be stable!


    After leaving Anbus Headquarters, Kanp immediately went to Hokage Tower.


    When I arrived at Hokage Tower, most of the people had already left work. Fortunately, Minato was still working. After all, he didnt have to walk home and only needed a Flying Thunder God Technique, so he could process more documents in the time he saved to walk back home.


    After reporting and entering, Kanp walked to the desk.


    Kanp, whats the matter?


    Although he was wearing a wolf mask on his face, Minato recognized him at a nce.


    Hokage-sama, Im here to report! Kanp said.


    Report? Minato was stunned, Whats the matter?


    In recent months, Shinobi have been missing in the vige, including a Uchihas Shinobi, who also disappeared inexplicably five days ago!


    Kanp then said, I know who did it!


    Minatos face turned serious: Who?


    Kanp did not say anything, but looked out the window.


    Minato immediately made a gesture, and in an instant, Anbu, who was crouching outside the window, retreated far away.


    It''s the high-level advisor of the vige


    Kanp said word by word, Shimura Danzo!


    When he heard this, Minatos expression remained unchanged. Since talking to Hiruzen about the Wood Release youngster, he has determined that these missing Shinobi were taken by Danzo to do human experiments, but there is no evidence!


    So Minato solemnly asked: Is there any evidence?


    Kanp nodded: His eyes!


    Minatos face changed, and he said movedly: You mean


    Kakashi-senpai transnted Sharingan from Uchiha Obito. Of course Advisor Danzo can also transnt Sharingan! Kanp said.


    But Advisor Danzos eye had been Minato said with some hesitation.


    Kanp said: Hokage-sama, if there is any transnt, you will know if you take off the bandage on his head!


    Minato asked: Kanp, are you sure about this matter?


    Kanp knew what Minato was worried about, so he immediately nodded without the slightest hesitation: I saw it with my own eyes! At noon on the 27th, when Advisor Danzo went to Hyuga n Heads house, I saw it with my own eyes!


    Minatos eyes lit up, and then he closes his eyes and began to ponder, carefully thinking about a series of probabilities that revealed this matter.


    Finally, he opened his eyes and said: Tomorrow, at three oclock in the afternoon, I will hold a higher-up meeting, Kanp, you will join too!


    Kanp nodded: I understand!


    This matter must not be leaked, understand? Minato solemnly ordered.


    Kanp said: I understand!


    Leaving Hokage Tower, Kanp went to the bathhouse to change back to his clothes, and then left through the back door.


    Just as soon as he went out, Kanp was blocked in the alley.


    Orochimarusama.


    Kanps pupils shrank slightly, Why are you here?


    Damn!


    Orochimaru wasnt following me all the time, was he?


    He won''t know that I went to Minato, right?


    Kanps heart was beating like a drum, If Orochimaru hears the conversation inside Hokages Office, then all my ns will be over!


    Dont be nervous, I just want to confirm whether our deal has been reached. Orochimaru walked slowly.


    Kanp snorted and said: Orochimaru-sama, I really want to know the ability of Kusanagi sword, I also hate that eagle very much, but this does not mean that I will take a huge risk to monitor Sandaime-sama!


    Really?


    Orochimaru looked at Kanps dark circles with a smile, and said, But it looks like you haven''t had a good rest these days. If you are really determined to refuse it, you should be able to sleep like usual, right?


    Kanps cheeks twitched and he forced a smile: Orochimaru-sama was joking. Isnt it New Year soon? When I that I will be one year older soon, I can''t sleep because of heartache.


    Inferior lies.


    Orochimaru wanted to sneer, but did not show it.


    Kanp-kun, the Yondaime you are serving is only the puppet of Sandaime, so you dont need to feel guilty in your heart, and the ability of the Kusanagi Sword in your hand is very powerful. If it can be applied to actualbat, with your Konoha-Style Kenjutsu, no one can stop your assassination!


    Orochimaru chuckled in a low voice, and said with a hoarse and cold voice, I will give you another day to consider.


    After saying that, Orochimaru turned around and walked out of the alley.


    Kanp stood there and didnt move for a long time. He is hesitating at this moment.


    He doesnt know whether Orochimaru heard him talking with Minato or not.


    If he heard it, Danzo will definitely remove his eye before tomorrows higher-up meeting, and even change his right hand that may have transnted with Hashiramas cells.


    If this kind of thing really happened, Kanp will be doing a false usation. Although he will not be a Missing-nin, it will definitely make Kanp and Minato very passive!


    So, should we continue to attack, or should we stop in time?


    Kanp walked towards home step by step.


    That night, Kanp suffered from insomnia again.


    The next day.


    December 31, Konohas Year 48.


    Kanp woke up with dark circles under his eyes. After a night of struggle, he decided to proceed ording to the original n!


    Firstly, because of the meeting with Orochimaru yesterday, Kanp did not find anything unusual about Orochimaru, and secondly, its because of Minato.


    He bet that in the office where Minato was in, it was impossible for Orochimaru to eavesdrop on the conversation.


    If he loses the bet, he would just quit the Anbu at worst and be an idler. After all, is it possible that Danzo can force him to leave Konoha?


    But if I win the bet, not only Orochimaru will leave, but Danzo will also have to lose ayer of skin, heh heh heh


    After going to the bathhouse to change into Anbus attire, Kanp asked Jizo for a day off.


    Jizo knew that Kanp had been exhausted in the past few days, so he didn''t make it hard for him, and brought the others away.


    Kakashi, who was wearing a red fox mask, nced at Kanp, and his heart moved slightly: Kanp must be very weak after so many days, I have to notify Guy immediately!


    Shisui, who was wearing a crow mask, gave a worried look.


    After Kanp indicated with his eyes that he was fine, Shisui followed Jizo and left.


    Next, Kanp stayed in the locker room of the bathhouse. As time passed by every minute and every second, Kanp felt that every second was poking in his heart, it was tormenting!


    At noon, Kanp took out a few irregr onigiri and had a meal. At two oclock, Kanp got up and set off.


    At the same time.


    The four Konohas high-level advisors, Sarutobi Hiruzen, Utatane Koharu, Mitokado Homura and Shimura Danzo, and also Jonin Commander, Nara Shikaku, and Uchiha ns n Head, Uchiha Fugaku, received an emergency higher-ups meeting notice, and they simultaneously rushed to Hokage Tower.


    After leaving the bathhouse, Kanp leaped over the house and galloped towards the Hokage Tower.


    But before he could get far away, a green silhouette rushed towards Kanp from the diagonal direction.


    Kanps expression changed when he saw this: Guy-senpai?


    Yo! Kanp, lets have a bloody battle!! Guy blocked Kanps way, staring at Kanp with piercing eyes.


    After more than half a month, Guys foot injury has beenpletely recovered under the excellent Medical Ninjutsu and his strong physical talent. During this period, he also exercised his upper limbs crazily, and his strength has soared again. Originally, he wanted to train for another ten days and a half month, but in the morning, he received a message from Kakashi, saying that today is a good time to defeat Kanp, so he rushed over to block Kanp.


    Sorry, Hokage-samas higher-ups meeting is about to begin. and I have to rush over to report before three o''clock, so I can''t fight with you. Kanp said seriously.


    Huh? Really?


    Guy rubbed his head in confusion, Then why does Kakashi say that today is the best time to beat you?


    Kanps mouth twitched when he heard this, That f**ker, he sold me again?


    Kanp couldnt bear it and immediately sshed dirty water on the other: Kakashi-senpai said this on purpose so that you would stop me, and that I cant rush to the higher-ups meeting to give a report before three oclock!


    Guys expression changed when he heard this: If that happens, what will happen?


    I will be kicked out of the Anbu!


    Kanp said every word, his face looking at Guy seriously, Kakashi-senpai  his heart is terrible!


    Guy clenched his hands into fists and said: How can Kakashi do such a thing?


    Guy-senpai, because of Uchiha Obito, Kakashi-senpai is about to go crazy! And in Konoha, only you, his only best friend, can stop him!


    Kanp said emotionally, Go, find him, stop him, and talk to him! Use your passionate Power of Youth to influence him and let him know his mistakes! Ganbatte!!!


    Guys blood was boiling and he was so excited that he roared on the spot and turned into a green light as he quickly ran to find Kakashi.


    Kanp feltfortable when he saw this.

 Chapter 417: Danzos Retaliation

    Chapter 417: Danzo''s Retaliation


    After fooling Guy away, Kanp continued on his way. When he arrived at Hokage Residence, he was still ten minutes away from three o''clock.


    Entering the Hokage''s Office, Minato gave some instructions to Kanp, and then he took him to the conference room.


    In the conference room.


    Hiruzen, Danzo, Koharu, Homura, Shikaku, and Fugaku have all arrived, and they are sitting around the long table at the moment, looking at each other silently.


    Hiruzen was smoking a pipe, Koharu squinted her eyes and dozed off, Homura looked at the table expressionlessly, Shikaku leaned on the back of the chair withzy look, and Fugaku was faintly excited!


    Because this is a higher-ups meeting, only the real higher-ups of Konoha can enter this meeting!


    In the 48 years since Konoha was founded, this is the first time that the Uchiha n has been invited to participate!


    How can Fugaku not overwhelmed by emotions?


    Danzo sat at the first ce on the left, looking at Fugaku with his one eye, but he didn''t cause any trouble and waited quietly.


    After a while, Minato walked into the conference room with Kanp.


    Danzo narrowed one eye, as he instantly recognized Kanp''s identity.


    Yondaime, isnt this an emergency higher-ups meeting?


    Danzo immediatelyunched an attack, Why are there two unrted people here?


    Fugaku nced at Danzo, and his face darkened.


    The emergency higher-ups meeting held this time is rted to the Uchiha n, thats why I invited n Head Fugaku. Minato said.


    Fugaku''s expression loosened, and he immediately became unhappy again.


    Haah, it turned out that I was not invited because I was considered a higher-up


    But Fugaku is very stable and did not express anything.


    Yondaime, you are saying that it is rted to Uchiha n, is it about the S-Rank Missing-nin, Uchiha Obito? Koharu suddenly opened her eyes.


    She doesn''t have a good impression of the Uchiha n, and she hopes to use Obito fiercely to suppress this n.


    It has nothing to do with Obito.


    Minato shook his head slightly, then looked at Fugaku, and straight to the point, Six days ago, when the Military Police Force was patrolling outside the vige, one of their members disappeared, is that correct, n Head Fugaku?


    Fugaku frowned slightly, nodded and said: Yes, there is indeed nsman missing. Afterwards, we immediately sent someone to search that area, but nothing was found.


    Is this enemys Shinobi invading? Homura looked towards Minato asked.


    Shikaku, who was sitting opposite Uchiha Fugaku, started speaking at this moment: Impossible, Sunagakure is no longer able to start a war, and Kirigakure is surrounded by bloody mist. Although the main forces of Iwagakure and Kumogakure are still there, but if theres no ident, they will not start a war without authorization!"


    What do you mean, Shikaku? Koharu looked towards him.


    "It''s not so much the enemys Shinobi, it''s better to say that its about Sharingan." Shikaku yawned.


    The figure of Kakashi appeared in the minds of Koharu, Homura, and Fugaku at the same time.


    Kakashi has been out of the vige several times in the past few years, and the information about Sharingan''s transntation naturally couldnt be concealed.


    Fugaku''s face darkened when he heard this, The worst thing finally happened?


    I knew I should have asked for Kakashi''s Sharingan directly!


    Damn it, that bastard Sarutobi Hiruzen deceived me!!


    Hiruzen didn''t have the slightest psychological burden. He just put down his pipe, and asked: Since Yondaime has held a higher-ups meeting specifically, there must be clues, right?


    Danzo, who was sitting across from him, had a slightly frozen expression. He knew that Orochimaru was the one who had done this. If Minato really found a clue, then Orochimaru would be in trouble!


    Sandaime is right, I did find a clue, and I also have identified the culprit! Minato nced at Comrade Danzo, and his tone gradually became serious.


    "Who is it? Which countrys Shinobi?" Danzo interrupted intentionally.


    Its a Shinobi of our own country.


    Minato looked at Danzo and said slowly, And that person is in this higher-ups meeting!


    Hearing this, Danzo''s mouth showed a sneer.


    I get it.


    This so-called emergency higher-ups meeting is nothing more than Namikaze Minato wants to use the Uchiha n to attack me. Hmph, it''s ridiculous!


    Danzo''s expression remained the same, and he didn''t panic at all. Its because he did not do this, so why should he panic?


    Who is it? Hiruzen asked, but his eyes looked at his old friend on the opposite side intentionally or unintentionally.


    Koharu''s gaze fell on Fugaku. Her first thought was that Uchiha n deliberately found trouble for nothing.


    Homura also looked towards Danzo.


    Danzo snorted coldly, and said: Why are you guys looking at me?


    Of course it is because you, Advisor Danzo, are the one who did this. Minato said seriously.


    Sure enough!


    Danzo showed a sneer and said, I don''t know what youre talking about, Yondaime.


    Does Advisor Danzo want to deny it? Minato solemnly asked.


    Danzo nced at Minato and said: Six days ago, I had been in the vige and never left the vige. I believed that Anbu could be sent to investigate this matter.


    Koharu also stood up to support Danzo: Yondaime, although Danzo does not like the Uchiha n, he will never do such a thing!


    Homura also doubted Danzo, but when he saw the other party''s face With his calmness and confidence, he couldn''t help hesitating: Yondaime, Danzo is a high-level advisor. If there is no conclusive evidence, you


    "Of course I have evidence."


    Minato interrupted him, then looked back at Kanp, who was standing behind him.


    Kanp stepped forward and said loudly: I am an eyewitness! I saw it with my own eyes!


    Danzos face twitched, and he was vaguely angry: Yondaime, did you look casually for a Shinobi to wrong me out of thin air?!


    You saw Danzo attacks the Military Police Forces Shinobi with your own eyes six days ago? Koharu asked seriously.


    Kanp said shyly: Although I didn''t see Advisor Danzo attacking the Military Police Forces member with my own eyes, but I saw Advisor Danzo''s eyes with my own eyes three days ago, its a Sharingan!"


    Danzo''s expression changed instantly!


    Danzo''s eyes Koharu frowned, and subconsciously looked at Danzo''s left eye, After an outsider transnted Sharingan, it would be impossible to close it like Kakashi. If Danzo really transnted Sharingan into his eyes, how is it possible for the left eye to remain ck?


    It''s just


    Looking at Danzo''s face that changed drastically, Koharu''s skipped a beat, and then he noticed Danzo''s right eye that had been wrapped under a bandage all along.


    Could it be?!


    Koharu slowly leaned back in the chair and stopped speaking.


    Hiruzen, Homura, Shikaku, and Fugaku also noticed the change in Danzo''s face, and each hadplicated emotions in their hearts.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about!"


    Danzo snorted coldly, got up and said, I have something to deal with, so I will leave first!


    After he said that, he turned around and wanted to leave, but


    "If Advisor Danzo walks out of this door, I will deprive you of your status as an advisor and the leader of the Root as the Yondaime Hokage!"


    Minato said lightly, Unless Advisor Danzo can remove the bandage on his head and prove his innocence!


    Danzos back was facing the conference table, and his left hand was holding the door guard of the conference room, his expression changed again and again!


    The Uchiha ns member disappeared six days ago. He can swear that it is definitely not him. However, it is an indisputable fact that his right eye was transnted with Sharingan!


    Once the bandage is removed, it will be like a yellow mud falling on his buttock, its not shit but everyone call it shit!!


    Minato will definitely use this opportunity to push him to the end!


    Damn it!!


    How could that bastard, Gekko Kanp, know about my right eye


    Wait!


    Three days ago?


    Danzo forced himself to calm down. He remembered that three days ago, he did meet Kanp at the gate of Hiashis house, But how could he found out?


    At that time, my bandages were so tight that even Byakugan could not see through the Sharingan in my right eye. How could Gekko Kanp do it?!


    Kekkei Genkai?


    His Kekkei Genkai is Transparent Release, so its impossible to see through my Sharingan!


    Forbidden Technique?


    Never heard of it!


    Or


    Am I betrayed?!


    There are quite a few people who know that Danzo has transnted his right eye. But apart from Roots Shinobi, there is only Orochimaru!


    Then, it is obvious who betrayed him.


    Roots Shinobi has cursed seal set by him himself, so even if he is dead, it is impossible for them to betray him, but Orochimaru has no cursed seal!


    But why did Orochimaru sold me out?


    As soon as Danzo thought of this, he immediately recalled of what happened a few days ago.


    At that time, Danzo told Orochimaru of Kanp''s nickname, Gekko Nigeru''. Orochimaru felt that Kanp was wronged in Anbu and could try to win him over, but Danzo thought this was a trap and warned Orochimaru not to jump into the pit.


    But with Orochimaru''s character, I''m afraid that he would stille into contact with Gekko Kanp in the end!


    And then things became like this.


    Orochimaru sold my information to Gekko Kanp, and the Uchiha ns Shinobi disappeared exactly six days ago, the right time and the ce, and


    Danzo''s face is getting darker and darker, and the violent mood in his eye is getting stronger and stronger.


    What should I do?


    What should I do?!


    If this continues, I will lose everything!!


    How can Konoha survive in the Shinobi World without me?


    How can it secure the number one throne?!


    I must not fall down!!!


    Danzo gnashed his teeth, his facial expression is grim and scary.


    At the crucial moment, divine light shed through Danzos mind, and he instantly thought of a way to protect himself and pay back to Orochimaru!


    He stretched out his left hand and slowly loosened the bandage on his head.


    Minatos whole body became tense. Once Danzo wants to destroy the evidence, he would take him down with the fastest speed!


    But he was just overthinking. After Danzo took off the bandage, he turned around slowly.


    A scarlet 3-Tomoe Sharingan appeared in the socket of his right eye.


    The heart of everyone present sank when they saw this!


    Especially Fugaku!


    If I hadn''t lost my memory, then the missing nsman seems to have 2-Tomoe Sharingan, so howe it bes 3-Tomoe after being transnted to Danzo?


    Evolved?


    No, Danzo''s Sharingan does not belong to the nsman who disappeared six days ago!


    Fugaku narrowed his eyes, he saw through the truth, but even if he knew, he wouldn''t say it!!


    Its because Danzo has been suppressing the Uchiha n for a long time, if he can take advantage of this opportunity to pull Danzo down, he will get everything he can get before he would tell the truth!


    What''s more, isn''t Danzo''s 3-Tomoe Sharingan also from the Uchiha n?


    Fugaku was silent, furious, and thankful.


    Snapped!!


    Danzo, why did you do such a thing! Hiruzen mmed the pipe in his hand on the table heavily.


    Danzo stared at Hiruzen, and a sneer slowly emerged from the corner of his mouth: You should ask your good disciple, Orochimaru, about this!


    Hiruzen was stunned.


    As for Kanp, the corners of his mouth under the mask slowly curled upwards: How is it, Orochimaru-sama

 Chapter 418: Danzos Self-Saving Method

    Chapter 418: Danzo''s Self-Saving Method


    In the conference room, Danzo, who had taken off the bandage, walked slowly to the seat and sat down. The ferocious expression on his face has returned to calm and collected.


    In contrast, Hiruzen showedplex emotions such as intolerance, difort, sadness, anger, etc. He held the pipe firmly in his right hand, stared at Danzo and asked: What do you mean?


    "Humph."


    Danzo nced at Hiruzen with disdain, then turned his head and looked towards Minato, and his expression subconsciously became serious, Six days ago, neither I nor my subordinates attacked the Military Police Forces member, this is the undoubted fact! As for this Sharingan, hehehehe, it was given to me by Sandaimes good disciple, Orochimaru."


    Hiruzens face changed slightly when he heard this: You are framing!!


    Danzo didn''t even look at Hiruzen. He looked straight at Minato, and said: Yondaime, Orochimaru didn''t exin the origin of this Sharingan when it was handed over to me, so I really didn''t know about the disappearance of Military Police Forces member! As for the truth, as long as you catch Orochimaru, it will be perfectly clear!"


    Minato frowned slightly and asked: Advisor Danzo, you mean that the disappearance of Shinobi has nothing to do with you, and Orochimaru did it all alone?


    Danzo narrowed his eyes, but did not answer, and instead asked back: Yondaime, if I''m not mistaken, this conference room must be surrounded by Anbus Shinobi, right? That is to say, I and everyone here are trapped here, and there is no way to send a message to anyone, right?"


    Minato didn''t answer, which was regarded as acquiescing Danzos words.


    In the end, Danzo has the Root in his hands. If he refuses to plead guilty and leads his subordinates to cause chaos, it will definitely cause huge trouble to the vige, so blocking his connection with the Root is the right thing to do!


    Danzo smiled: Under the premise that I have no way to pass on the information, Yondaime only needs to find the missing Shinobis corpse in Orochimaru''sboratory. I think that should be able to clear my suspicion.


    "Danzo!!!"


    Hiruzen was furious. He didnt expect this guy is going to throw all his sins on his disciple, Orochimaru. If this goes on, Orochimaru is bound to be a wanted Missing-nin, and he may even be caught and executed on the spot!


    Danzo finally turned his head, looked Hiruzen with ck and red eyes, and said with a smile: Sandaime, if you find the Military Police Forces member and other missing Shinobis corpses in Orochimaru''sboratory, do you know what it means? Konoha Sannin, hehehe, he was taught by you."


    Hiruzen''s chest rises and falls continuously, and he was so angry that he couldn''t speak!


    Koharu and Homura look at each other in shock. They and Danzo are good friends, contemporaries, andrades since childhood, and they had a very good rtionship, but Orochimaru is still the disciple of their old friend, Hiruzen, so they could neither help Danzo throw the me to Orochimaru, nor help Hiruzen to me Danzo, so the two of them watched this matter in silence and began to rest their minds.


    There was a brief silence in the conference room.


    Shikaku leaned on the back of the chair with an irritated look on his face, Why did I get involved in such a troublesome thing?


    Fugaku, who sat opposite him, suppressed his agitated mood and watched the development of the situation quietly.


    Fugaku saw Danzo''s bad attitude towards Uchiha n with his own eyes, and was angry in his heart. At this time, seeing the confrontation between Yondaime and Danzo, he wished he could stand up and shout, hitting this bastard when he''s down, so that Danzo can''t turn over forever, however, he can''t do it!


    It is because he knew that 3-Tomoe Sharingan in Danzo''s eyes was not the eyes of his missing nsman. If he stood up at this time and attacked Danzo with this matter, how would Yondaime and the other advisors think of him after knowing this matter?


    Deliberately concealing the truth in order to persecute the vige''s higher-up?


    This is bound to be an excuse for them to attack Uchiha n!


    Therefore, Fugaku can only be silent!


    In this way, even if the viges higher-up knows the truthter, he can fool the matter on the grounds that I don''t want to persecute Advisor Danzo, I just want to know how that 3-Tomoe Sharingan in Advisor Danzo''s eye came from!


    In other words, Fugaku can only watch, not hit a person when he''s down.


    After all, once the stone is thrown, there will only be trouble in the future.


    As for Kanp, he appeared here as a witness, not a higher-up, so afterpleting the testimony, he can only watch quietly. Besides, he had already perfectly burned the fire on Orochimaru, so he can finally sleep well in the future!


    Minato sat in the top, sinking into contemtion, and after a while, he turned his head and looked towards Danzo: Where is Orochimaru''sboratory?


    In order to protect himself, Danzo naturally would not conceal it, and he sold Orochimaru thoroughly on the spot, exposing his two secretboratories in the vige.


    Minato asked Kanp to write down the address of theboratory, and then asked him to open the door.


    Outside the door, there is ayer of fuzzy bubble-like film that wraps the conference room from all directions, up and down, left and right. This is the masterpiece of Anbus Sealing Team, which is used to block the sound inside from spreading out.


    The Anbu''s people are guarding outside the film, and the Anbu Commander, Eagle stood inside the film, so Kanp saw him as soon as he opened the door.


    Eagle. Minato said in a calm voice.


    Minato!!! Hiruzen suddenly looked towards Minato, and even called Minato affectionately.


    Once the missing Shinobis corpse is found in Orochimaru''sboratory, Orochimaru will be finished!


    Orochimaru is no longer a human being, but he is still the diciple he brought up since he was a child.


    Hiruzen can''t bear to just watch this happen!


    Minato sighed, as he could understand Sarutobi Hiruzen''s mood, its just like when he learned that the person who attacked Kushina is his disciple, Uchiha Obito, but now that the matter hase to this point, he must thoroughly investigate it!


    Minato closed his eyes and said: Please call Orochimaru to the conference room, and at the same time, immediately investigate Orochimaru''s twoboratories thoroughly!


    Kanp consciously handed in the small note in his hand to Eagle.


    After Eagle took it, he bowed slightly: I understand!


    He was standing inside the film and heard the conversation in the conference room just now, so he knew what his task was without too much exnation.


    Turning around and stepping out of the film, the corridor outside is full of people wearing various animal masks, the Anbus Shinobi!


    Shisui and Kakashi''s sixth team were also called here to stand by urgently after half a day of training!


    A terrible event has happened!'' Shisui looked at the film made by the sealing team, and the face under the mask is was not only dignified, but also a little worried, for fear that this incident would affect the n.


    Until Eagle came out of the film.


    Eagle looked around and called the captains of the second and fourth teams, and asked them to search aboratory each with their team members, and set three small targets.


    First, confirm the owner of theboratory.


    Secondly, find out the Shinobi that disappeared some time ago, no matter whether they are dead or alive, even if only hair and dander are left, they must find the traces of their existence!


    Finally, find out if Danzo is rted to theboratory.


    Hearing these three small targets, the faces of the two captains became serious.


    "Go." Eagle ordered.


    "Yes!"


    After the two captains responded, they immediately waved their hands to signal their subordinates to follow up, and left quickly.


    In the blink of an eye, only the members of the third, sixth, and ninth teams are left in the corridor.


    Eagle pondered for a while, and said: Kakashi, Shisui,e with me.


    "Yes!"


    The two wearing the red fox mask and the crow mask took a step forward, followed by Eagle and left quickly.


    In training ground in Orochimaru''s mansion, Anko is training Hidden Shadow Snake Hands at this moment.


    This technique is to summon a snake from the hand to attack in an instant, but Anko can only summon two green-skinned snakes after a long time of practice.


    Orochimaru leaned against the wooden pirs of the wooden corridor, watching Ankos training expressionlessly.


    For some reason, he is a little restless all day today, always feeling that something big is about to happen.


    Orochimaru recalled the past few days, except for his contact with Kanp, he didn''t do anything out of the ordinary.


    Is it because of Kanp?


    Orochimaru suddenly remembered what Danzo said.


    The nickname Gekko Nigeru must have been jointly created by Minato and Gekko Kanp. Once we contacted him, it is bound to cause trouble!''


    Am I really in trouble?


    Orochimaru shook his head slightly. Although he wanted to use the secret of Kusanagi Sword to lure Kanp to spy on Sandaime, the deal has not been reached, and he did not leave any evidence, so even if Kanp reported to Minato about this matter, it won affect him.


    If it wasn''t because of Kanp, could it be that the Shinobi I caught before were discovered?


    Whats wrong with Orochimaru-sensei today? After Anko finished training, she found Orochimaru absent-minded and couldn''t help but muttered.


    At this moment, three figures suddenly climbed over the wall and entered.


    Anko was startled when she saw this. After all, this is the home of the legendary one of the Sannin, so who dares to climb the wall?


    Anko stared and found that the other party was actually Anbu!


    Anbu


    And the leader is Eagle, the Anbu Commander!


    Orochimaru narrowed his golden vertical pupils, the corner of his mouth cracked, and he slowly stretched out his tongue to lick his chin.


    "Orochimaru, Yondaime-sama is asking for your presence!" Eagle said.


    Yondaime, what is he looking for me for? Orochimaru asked calmly.


    "I don''t know."


    Eagle then said, Please!


    Standing behind him, Shisui and Kakashi tensed their muscles.


    As early as outside the conference room, they had already noticed that something important was happening. After leaving Hokage Tower, they also asked Eagle, but Eagle didn''t exin to them, only told them to obey orders.


    Until this moment, Shisui and Kakashi didn''t know that today''s affairs are rted to Orochimaru.


    Orochimaru looked down at his kimono, and said with a smile: Then, please allow me to change to a more suitable clothes.


    Eagle nodded slightly.


    Orochimaru-sensei? Anko looked at Anbu, then at Orochimaru, unable to figure out what happened.


    Anko, continue training.


    Orochimaru turned around and entered the house, then took off his kimono and put on another kimono.


    Let''s go. Orochimaru walked out of the house. His golden vertical pupils are looking at Eagle with a little yfulness.


    Eagle did not notice what Orochimaru was doing, so he quickly jumped out of the mansion.


    When the group of four left one after another, in the house, a few white snakes slowly emerged from the kimono that Orochimaru had taken off, and quickly slittered along the wooden corridor, disappearing in a blink of an eye.


    At the same time.


    Anbu''s second and fourth teams also rushed to their respective targetboratories and started searching.


    One of the twoboratories is built in the basement of a remote building in the vige, and the other is built in the deep underground of the dense forest somewhere outside the vige. Both of them are extremely hidden, and there are venomous snakes hovering around the entrance. Fortunately, those who entered Anbu are all elites, so the trifling venomous snakes was quickly resolved.


    After violently breaking open the door of theboratory, the members of the two teams began to search frantically.


    Soon, they found arge amount of research data on human experiments in their respectiveboratories, as well as stumps and broken arms soaked in various potions.


    "Sharingan?!"


    Members of the fourth team who searched the undergroundboratory in the dense forest outside the vige found a pair of 2-Tomoe Sharingan soaked in green liquid medicine in the closet of an operating room, at the same time, in the next room, they found a corpse in a Military Police Forces uniform!


    notify Hokage-sama immediately!

 Chapter 419: Orochimaru Runs Away

    Chapter 419: Orochimaru Runs Away


    In the dark underground waterway, a few white snakes were swimming at an extremely fast speed, turning repeatedly, and in a blink of an eye, they were approaching the undergroundboratory built by Orochimaru in the vige. At the same time, through some kind of connection, the white snakes immediately perceived that all the venomous snakes guarding outside the undergroundboratory have died!


    Several white snakes bite each other immediately, and in the end, only one remained!


    At the same time.


    Eagle, Kakashi, Shisui, and Orochimaru following behind were stepping on the roofs of houses and advancing quickly.


    At this time, Orochimaru''s golden vertical pupil suddenly erged.


    The few white snakes he released all have soul connections with him, and he would be able to detect them once they died.


    Although he is unable to receive the specific memory of the white snake after death like shadow clone, Orochimaru has long made an agreement with the white snakes, if theboratory is found, they will kill each other, and use death to remind him!


    In other words, his undergroundboratory has been discovered!


    Although it cannot be proved that Anbu discovered it, Orochimaru''s restlessness that had been happening for a day and the fact that Anbu Commander, Eagle came to look for him in person clearly indicate something.


    Orochimaru lowered his head, looked at the vigersing and going in the street below, and then his mouth slightly smiled when he saw the manhole cover on the street.


    In the next instant, Orochimaru''s figure swooped down instantly.


    Eagle, Shisui and Kakashi noticed the abnormal movement behind them almost instantly.


    "Orochimaru!!!"


    Eagle shouted coldly, and his figure turned into an afterimage and rushed towards Orochimaru at high speed.


    Kakashi and Shisui also jumped down immediately, and thetter''s dark eyes immediately turned into 3-Tomoe Sharingan.


    "It''s a pity that I can''t go to see Yondaime with you."


    Orochimaru made hand seals with both hands and threw out his right hand without looking back.


    Sen''ei Jashu! (Hidden Shadow Snake Hands)


    Dozens of big yellow-scaled snakes shot out from his sleeves in an instant, biting towards Eagle coldly.


    As Eagle swooped down, he is unable to move his body, so he could only pull out the sword behind him and cut the snake''s head down, but because of this, his speed naturally slowed down!


    With this dy, Orochimarunded on the street smoothly, with the manhole cover in front of him!


    At the same time, Shisui and Kakashi alsonded behind Orochimaru one after another, but they did not dare to take action because there was a lot of people on the street. Within three meters to the left of Orochimaru, a father and daughter passed by!


    Bang!


    At this moment, Orochimaru lifted the manhole cover into the air with a tiptoe, and it rolled and he smashed it towards the screaming crowd.


    Then he made a light leap, and his figure disappeared directly into the sewer.


    Shisuis face changed slightly, and he subconsciously jumped into the air to catch the manhole cover, while Kakashi next to him already jumped into the sewer, but


    Hiss hiss~~


    In the dark underground waterway, countless venomous snakes ovepped with each other, twisting and crawling, rushing to Kakashi who jumped into the sewer madly.


    "Katon: Gkaky no Jutsu!" (Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique)


    Kakashi immediately formed hand seals and spouts a fireball!


    The scorching me instantly killed countless venomous snakes, but Kakashi did not have the slightest joy on his face.


    Because he knew that he could no longer catch up with Orochimaru.


    In the next instant, Eagle and Shisui who caught the manhole cover also jumped down.


    The fireball burned for half a minute before all the venomous snakes that followed were burned to death. Countless long strips of coke densely filled most of the sewer, and the air was filled with a stench.


    "Commander Eagle, what should we do?" Shisui asked.


    Eagle sighed: As one of Konohas Sannin, Orochimaru is very powerful. If he wants to run, it will be difficult for ordinary people to stop him. Let''s go back to Hokage Tower first.


    Hokage Tower, conference room.


    Minato sat upright, closed his eyes and rested his mind.


    Hiruzen was restless, couldn''t help lighting up the pipe again, puffing out smokes fiercely, as if this could relieve his restless mood.


    Danzo squinted his eyes and leaned against the back of the chair without saying a word.


    Koharu, Homura, Fugaku and Shikaku were also silent.


    Kanp is still standing behind Minato, yawning boredly. Since there was a mask anyway, no one else could see it.


    The huge conference room only has the sound of Hiruzen''s smoking.


    Time passed, and it is unknown how long it has passed, the door of the conference room opened.


    Eight people in the room turned their heads simultaneously.


    The person who came was wearing an eagle mask. He was the Anbu Commander, Eagle!


    "Eagle, where is Orochimaru?" Minato''s heart sank when he saw Eagle is alone.


    Eagle knelt down on one knee and said: Hokage-sama, when we rushed back with Orochimaru, he suddenly jumped into the underground waterway and ran away. Sorry, we couldnt stop him.


    Hiruzen''s expression changed. From Orochimaru''s move, he can already guess some of the truth.


    Minato nced at Danzo, but there was nothing unusual about thetter.


    Yondaime, it seems that Orochimaru has noticed something. Could it be that your Anbu Commander, Eagle, leaked the information? The old bastard, Danzo said unperturbedly.


    As someone who has visited Orochimaru''sboratory several times, he is naturally aware of the venomous snakes outside theboratories. Once Anbu discovers them, they will inevitably kill the venomous snakes. Once the poisonous snake is dead, with Orochimaru''s caution, he will definitely be able to detect the abnormality!


    Well, its all right now. once Orochimaru runs away, I can put all the me on Orochimaru''s head!


    Advisor Danzo, you seem to have guessed that Orochimaru will run away. Minato looked directly at Danzo.


    Danzo shrugged: Orochimaru is the one of Konohas legendary Sannin. He is not only strong, but also very cautious. Sandaime should know this better than me!


    "Humph!" Hiruzen snorted, and continue smoking.


    Minato pondered for a while, and said: Eagle, go outside and wait for the results of theboratory search. Kanp, you, Shisui and Kakashi will chase Orochimaru!


    "Huh?"


    Kanp was taken aback, but soon recovered, I understand!


    After he spoke, he immediately walked out of the conference room. Outside, Anbu of the three teams are still guarding here.


    Kanp looked around, but there were too many animals around, so he couldn''t distinguish the crow and the fox, and could only said directly: Shisui, Kakashi!


    Kanp. Shisui passed through the crowd of Anbu amd came to Kanp, and Kakashi followed him silently.


    Hokage-sama asked us to chase after Orochimaru.


    Kanp shrugged his shoulders and said softly, Lets go.


    Shisui and Kakashi nodded, then the three people quickly disappeared.


    The rest of the Anbus Shinobi look at each other in shock.


    Although Kanp''s voice is not loud, even the sound of needles falling in the corridor can be heard, so how can they not hear Kanp''s words?


    Chasing Orochimaru?


    Orochimaru is one of Konohas Sannin, and he is also the disciple of Sandaime-sama. He also has outstanding military exploits, so why chase him?


    Does Sandaime-sama, who is in the conference room, know about this?


    They were about to start discussing, but when they saw Eagle stepping out of the fuzzy bubble-like film, they hurriedly closed their mouth, but they couldn''t help exchanging their shocked emotions with their eyes.


    In the conference room.


    When Danzo heard Minato''s order, he touched his chin subconsciously to ponder.


    He ordered Gekko Kanp, Uchiha Shisui and Hatake Kakashis group of three to chase after Orochimaru?


    What is Minatos purpose?


    Does he think those three little brats can defeat Orochimaru?


    Danzo is puzzled.


    Fugaku guessed that Minato wanted to use Shisui''s Mangekyo to capture Orochimaru.


    But Mangekyo''s pupil power is used once, less once, so he doesnt know if it is right or wrong to let Shisui join Anbu.


    Yondaime, isn''t it too much of a joke.


    Koharu started speaking, Do you think that these three people can catch Orochimaru, one of the Sannin?


    Minato said: Orochimaru is very strong, so normal Anbu not only can''t keep him, but will die in his hands. As for why I sent them those three Its because I believe in Shisui!"


    Shisui has the nickname Shisui of Body Flicker, Uchiha n''s strongest Genjutsu user, and also awakened Mangekyo Sharingan, plus theres Kanp''s Flying Thunder God Technique and Kyubis Chakra. If all goes well, Minato believed that they should be able to catch Orochimaru.


    But he can''t help Kanp to make a name for himself, so he can only name Shisui specifically.


    As for Kakashi, it is mainly for him to get experience, but also to motivate him.


    "Shisui of the Body Flicker''s name is indeed famous, but I don''t think he can be Orochimaru''s opponent." Koharu is still stubborn.


    Minato didn''t exin anything.


    About ten minutester, Eagle knocked on the door again and entered: Hokage-sama, the people from the second team have sessfully found theboratory, which has been confirmed to belong to Orochimaru.


    Did they find anything? Hiruzen asked with a fluke mentality.


    They found a lot of research data on human experiments, as well as the skeletons of two missing Shinobi. Eagle said.


    When he heard this, Hiruzen sat down decadently, bowing his head silently.


    Minato nced at Danzo and asked: Is there anything rted to Advisor Danzo in theboratory?


    Eagle shook his head: They haven''t found it yet.


    Minato frowned upon hearing this.


    And Danzo showed a smile on his face. With his cautiousness, how could he leave something belonging to him in Orochimaru''sboratory?


    Don''t say anything about it, you wont even find a single piece of my hair in there!


    Danzo feels that he is very stable!


    More than half an hour has passed.


    People from the fourth team also came back to report what they found.


    It''s just


    After Eagle entered the conference room again, his eyes uncertain looked at Danzo and Uchiha Fugaku!


    People from the fourth team found the missing Military Police Forces members corpse and his pair of 2-Tomoe Sharingan in theboratory outside the vige!


    In this case, wouldnt Danzo''s Sharingan be the third Sharingan?


    Hokage-sama Eagle looked at Minato hesitantly.


    When Danzo saw this, his heart was even more determined: It seems that they have found the corpse of Uchihas Shinobi, in this way, I will bepletely safe!


    Say it! Minato said directly.


    Eagle struggled for a while, but still said: The fourth team found the missing Military Police Forces members corpse, and at the same time, they found his two Sharingan, both of them are 2-Tomoe.


    Minato frowned fiercely when he heard this!


    Koharu, Homura and Shikaku also looked towards Eagle in surprise.


    Even Danzo started acting, staring at Eagle in surprise!


    Two Sharingan?


    And they are all 2-Tomoe?


    Then what about my 3-Tomoe Sharingan?!


    Danzos expression seemed to show this thought.


    "What the hell is going on?!" Koharu naturally saw Danzo''s expression, and was extremely dissatisfied at this time.


    Minato reacted quickly and immediately looked towards Fugaku.


    Koharu and the others also realizedter, and simultaneously looked towards Fugaku.


    Fugaku coughed lightly, and said calmly: The missing member of the Military Police Force indeed has 2-Tomoe Sharingan.


    Hearing this, Koharus face sank: Then why didn''t you say it just now?


    "What do you want me to say?"


    Fugaku said solemnly, When I saw the 3-Tomoe Sharingan in Advisor Danzos eye, did you want me to speak that the Sharingan of the missing nsman is a 2-Tomoe and not a 3-Tomoe? Do you want me to say that that the Sharingan in Advisor Danzos eye is not the Sharingan of my Uchiha n? Do you want me to say that Advisor Danzo is innocent?"

 Chapter 420: Returning The Sharingan

    Chapter 420: Returning The Sharingan


    Leaving the Hokage Tower, Kanp, Shisui and Kakashi galloped all the way, and soon left the vige.


    Orochimaru escaped from the vige''s underground waterway, so why did we leave the vige directly? Kakashi asked with a frown.


    The underground waterways paths are tangled andplicated. It is difficult for us to track to Orochimaru as we are not familiar with the terrain.


    Kanp said, So we should directly go to Orochimarus secretboratory outside the vige!


    Kanp previously noted the addresses of two Orochimarusboratories, one in the vige and one outside the vige. ording to the distance, the one who came to report to Minato should be the Anbu searching theboratory in the vige, and in thisboratory, the Anbu did not find the Sharingan!


    In other words, the Sharingan is very likely to be hidden by Orochimaru in theboratory outside the vige. With Orochimarus desire for Sharingan, even if he defected, he will definitely go and retrieve this pair of Sharingan!


    Of course, its also possible that Orochimaru, with his cautiousness, will directly keep the Sharingan close to his body. If this is the case, then they would go there in vain, but for now, Kanp can only gamble.


    After leaving the vige, the cold wind wrapped with pped the faces of the three, and further away, the snow field, snow forest, and snow mountain were connected into one piece, covered in silver, as if entering a world of ice and snow.


    In the conference room of the Hokage Tower, facing the torture of Fugakus hoarse soul, Koharus expression became more and more ugly, as if ayer of ck wax had been smeared under the wrinkles of her face, showing an indescribable haze and silence.


    No matter what reason you have, it is a fact that you concealed an important information! I suspect that you want to take this opportunity to frame a high-level advisor! Koharu said emotionally.


    I said, I just want to know where Advisor Danzos Sharinganes from?! Fugaku red at Koharu, with murderous intent boiling in his chest.


    Does this have anything to do with you concealing the information? Or do you think we wont track down the source of Danzos 3-Tomoe Sharingan after telling this information? Fugaku, do you treat us as fool?!


    Koharu was originally dissatisfied with the Uchiha n, so now that she has the opportunity, why dont she punish them to death?


    You


    Fugakus face was flushed with anger and he felt ufortable all over after being ndered by her!


    At this time, he feels that his Sharingan is about to break through to Mangekyo!


    Yondaime, what do you think of this matter? Koharu looked towards Minato.


    Minato frowned slightly, and said: There is no personal enmity between n Head Fugaku and Advisor Danzo, and there is no such thing like framing, so I believe that n Head Fugaku just wants to know where Advisor Danzos Sharinganes from!


    Koharu opened her mouth and tried to speak, but she swallowed the words again. She couldnt say that Danzo had targeted the Uchiha n several times, so they had grudges and grievances, right?


    Koharu is not stupid, so she can only shut up.


    Minato looked at Danzo: I want to know too.


    At this time, Danzo had restrained his mboyant acting skills. He recovered hisposure, and said: As I said just now, this Sharingan was given to me by Orochimaru, but he didnt tell me the origin of this Sharingan at all.


    Is Advisor Danzo trying to put all the me on Orochimaru? Minato asked in a deep voice.


    Put all the me?


    Danzo showed a confused look and said, The disappearance of viges Shinobi has been confirmed to be Orochimarus work, and it has nothing to do with me! As for my Sharingan, humph! Theres nothing wrong, I just transnted the Sharingan gifted by Orochimaru, so what? Yondaime, isnt your disciple Kakashi also transnted the Sharingan of S-Rank Missing-nin, Uchiha Obito? Since neither you nor Sandaime has asked Kakashi for this, then why are you trying to me me?


    When Kakashi transnted the Sharingan, Obito is still the Shinobi of the vige! Hiruzen raised his head and retorted sharply.


    When I transnted Orochimarus Sharingan, he was also one of Konohas Sannin! Danzo responded with a sneer.


    Obito belongs to the Uchiha n, but Orochimaru is not. How could you not know where his Sharingan came from? Hiruzen pped the table and roared.


    Its a pity, Sandaime, I really dont know!


    Danzo shook his head slightly, his eyes flickered, Although I do doubt what Orochimaru has done, but when I thought that he was the direct disciple of Sandaime, I couldnt help but choose to trust him, Sandaime, its all because of you!


    Danzo!


    Hiruzen stood up angrily and red at him, You bastard!!


    Orochimarus actions have made Hiruzen heartbroken, however, Danzos shameless appearance at this moment made him even more furious!


    While pushing all the me on Orochimarus head, he also hinted that Danzo was fooled because of him. He felt that Danzo was too shameless!


    However, he has no evidence to prove the collusion between Orochimaru and Danzo, and Orochimaru is not present, so he couldnt testify about Danzo!


    Hiruzen exploded with anger when he thought of this.


    Minato listened to Hiruzen and Danzos question and answers, and his azure eyes were full of solemnity and fear: As expected of Danzo, he is indeed very difficult to deal with!


    After pondering for a while, Minato asked slowly: Since Advisor Danzo has no contact with Orochimaru, how do you know about Orochimarus secretboratory? And also the missing Shinobis corpses in hisboratory?


    Danzos mind spun quickly, and he said: Because the transntation of Sharingan needs surgery, and the first transnt operation was done in aboratory outside the vige. The next day, my Sharingan seemed to be showing rejection, so the urgent treatment was carried out in theboratory in the vige. This is why I know where Orochimarus secretboratory is! As for the missing Shinobis corpses, hehehehe, I just made reasonable guesses based on your troubles, and I didnt know this in advance.


    Minato then asked again: Why did Orochimaru give Sharingan to you?


    I didn''t know at first, but now, I understand!


    Danzo said with a smile, Its because Orochimaru used the viges Shinobi to conduct human experiments and he knew Anbu was pursuing the matter, so he deliberately gave me the Sharingans transntation in an attempt to use me to divert your attention! Yondaime, its really dangerous, you almost let Orochimaru seed. Now, hehehehe, hahahahahahaha


    Along with Danzosughter, Minato fell silent.


    The reason is impable!


    In this way, Danzo sessfully dumped all the mes to Orochimaru, and unless we caught Orochimaru and asked Orochimaru to testify against Danzo, we would not be able to move Danzo with the information that Anbu currently has!


    At this moment, Shikaku started speaking: Hokage-sama, Anbu found a lot of research data on human experiment in Orochimarusboratory, so there may be some clues on it.


    If Danzo really colluded with Orochimaru, there may be unexpected harvest in the research materials that Anbu found.


    This thought shed through Minatos mind, and he immediately remembered Wood Release youngster!


    And Danzosughter came to an abrupt end. After all, he and Orochimaru had many exchanges of human experiments, such as using Hashiramas cells to create Wood Release Shinobi, Kinoe, or using Kinoes cells to be cultivated and transnted.


    Although Danzo didnt leave any traces behind, if Orochimaru writes down something so stubbornly, wouldnt this give Minato a reason to attack him?


    Danzos heartbeat began to mess up again.


    Eagle, immediately investigate all the research materials left by Orochimaru thoroughly!


    Minato began to order, In addition dere Orochimaru as Konohas Missing-nin, rank S!


    Yes! Eagle responded and turned to leave.


    Wait a minute


    In view of the potential threats in those research materials, Danzo took a deep breath and began to show his goodwill, Yondaime, I can send the Root to help you hunt down Orochimaru!


    No, leave Orochimarus matters to Anbu! Minato resolutely refused.


    Although Orochimaru is not the viges higher-up, he still has a lot of secrets. Once he leaves the Land of Fire alive, it will definitely pose a huge threat to the vige!


    Danzo did not give up, Yondaime, please be cautious!


    Please dont interfere with this matter, Advisor Danzo! Minato still refused, his tone is resolute and decisive.


    Although Danzo was not taken down this time, at least one Orochimaru was found, and with those research materials, maybe no, he can definitely captured Danzos tail, otherwise, why would Danzo suddenly showed his goodwill?


    If that''s the case, then I''ll take my leave first! Danzo concealed his anger, got up and left.


    Wait!


    At this time, Fugaku suddenly stood up and called Danzo.


    Danzo paused, turned his head slightly, and snorted: Does n Head Fugaku have any advice?


    Fugaku said coldly: Advisor Danzo, please return the Uchiha ns Kekkei Genkai to me!


    Danzos expression sank: This is Orochimaru


    Orochimaru also snatched the Sharingan from our n! And he is now S-Rank Missing-nin, so please return my ns Kekkei Genkai! Fugaku did not retreat at all.


    Then Kakashi


    Danzo turned around and was about to give an example when he was rudely interrupted by Fugaku again, I agree with Kakashi owning Sharingan, but I dont agree with you!!


    You!!!


    Danzo was furious, and the veins in his forehead werepletely shown, I am a Konohas high level advisor, the leader of the Roots, and also has high position and authority, and you say that Im not as good as a Kakashi?


    Danzo only feels that his face has been tarnished, his personality has been insulted, and his dignity has been trampled on!


    Since this is what n Head Fugaku wanted, I also ask Advisor Danzo to respect his request and return the Uchiha ns Kekkei Genkai. Minato said lightly.


    Koharu and Homura frowned slightly, but they didn''t say anything.


    Okay! Very good!!


    Danzo held back his anger and stretched out his trembling left hand. He gritted his teeth, and after hesitating for three seconds, he took off his right eye roughly. When it was taken off, the pain hit, and Danzo threw the Sharingan directly on the table with a low growl!


    Snapped!


    With a soft sound, the bloodshot Sharingan burst instantly.


    Fugakus face remained unchanged. He is not angry at all and he didnt feel that it is a pity. Its because he insists on getting the Sharingan back just because he wanted to disgust Danzo!


    Thats all!!


    Danzo covered his bleeding right eye socket with his left hand, snorted coldly and mmed the door away.


    In the depths of a dense forest outside Konoha.


    Kanps group of three shuttled through the white snow forest at high speed. They found a lot of snow footprints on the branches of some towering giant trees. Kanp guessed that they were left by the Anbus Shinobi in the Orochimaruboratory.


    Following the footprints on the snow, the three people quickly arrived at the entrance of an undergroundboratory built under a tree hole.


    The underground entrance has been violently destroyed, and there are arge number of snake corpses nearby. At the same time, there is a strong smell of blood wafting from the entrance.


    Orochimaru seems to have arrived. Shisui took out a kunai, and the ck pupils under the mask had already turned into 3-Tomoe Sharingan.


    On the way here, Kanp told Shisui and Kakashi about what happened in the conference room today, so they all knew about Orochimaru changing from Konohas Sannin to Konohas Missing-nin!


    Be careful.


    Kanp said, then he used Hardening Technique on himself for physical defense, then activated Extraordinary Strength, took out the Kusanagi Sword, and then followed Shisui and Kakashi into the undergroundboratory step by step.

 Chapter 421: Immortal

    Chapter 421: Immortal


    Walking into the entrance, the three saw a long tunnel leading to a deeper underground. On both sides of the tunnel are light bulbs glowing with yellow luster, extending to the depths of the tunnel.


    The three walked a few steps and found a Shinobi dressed in Anbus attire copsed on the ground.


    Shisui carefully stepped forward to check, and then shook his head: Hes dead.


    Lets hurry up, maybe theres still someone alive! Kakashis expression turned serious, and he was about to rush in when suddenly, a series of mournful howls came from the depths of theboratory.


    Kanps group of three immediately rushed in at the fastest speed.


    Rushing all the way, under the dim light, they saw an Anbus Shinobi fell in the tunnel, his life and death is unknown.


    Finally, the three came to the ce where the screams came from.


    This is an operating room with more than 30 square meters, with an operating table in the middle, a long wooden table against the wall on the left, which is full of surgical instruments, and a closet on the right, but the things inside have been turned into a mess.


    When Kanps group of three arrived, Orochimaru was dismembering an Anbus Shinobi, and the scalpel in his hand had already cut into the right arm bone of the Anbus Shinobi!


    Orochimaru!!! Seeing this scene, the honest man Shisui felt his blood boil, and the three tomoe in his eyes immediately spun uncontrobly, gradually changing into a windmill-like pattern!


    Orochimaru raised his head slightly, his golden vertical pupils were full of anger, bloodthirsty and violence. He seemed to have guessed that Anbu would have reinforcements, so he was not surprised to see Kanps group of three.


    I didn''t expect you to be the oneing, Kanp-kun!


    Orochimarus mouth slowly cracked into a cold smile, There is also Kakashi and Uchiha Shisui!


    When he left with Eagle before, Orochimaru recognized Kakashis white hair, but did not recognize Shisui, but now that he is facing Shisui, he can clearly see the scarlet luster under the crow mask!


    In Anbu, only Shisui is from the Uchiha n!


    Uchiha ns strongest Genjutsu user?


    Orochimaru quickly lowered his eyes and at the same time, he disrupted the Chakra inside his body so as not to be caught in Shisuis Genjutsu.


    Kakashi knew that how terrifying the other party is, so he directly raises his forehead protector, revealing his Sharingan, and then formed hands seals: Lightning Release: Chidori!!!


    Crackle!


    Chidoris chirping sound rang in an instant, reaching Orochimarus ears like magic sounds.


    Orochimaru, stay away from the person in front of you!! Kakashi said coldly.


    Hehehehe


    Orochimaru ignored Kakashi, and moved the scalpel directly, cutting off the right hand of the Anbus Shinobi.


    With the severe pain, the Anbus Shinobi screamed and finally passed out.


    Do you know what he did?


    Orochimaru licked the blood on the scalpel with his tongue, andughed angrily, I asked him to give the Sharingan to me, but he crushed the Sharingan with this hand!! I


    In this split second, more than a dozen figures wearing crow masks suddenly appeared in the operating room, throwing Ninja Tools at Orochimaru wildly.


    Orochimaru reacted very quickly. He closed his eyes immediately, and then listened to the sound of the wind to perceive the situation, avoiding the kunai and shuriken shooting from all directions.


    Kanp took the opportunity to rush into the operating room and rescued the Anbus Shinobi.


    When Kanp exited the instant in the operating room, Kakashi roared and rushed towards Orochimaru, whose eyes were still closed.


    The ear-piercing lightning echoed back and forth in the operating room, directly blocking Orochimarus hearing!


    Sen''ei Jashu! (Hidden Shadow Snake Hands)


    Orochimaru waved his arms and dozens ofrge yellow-scaled snakes shot out from his sleeves, biting Shisuis clones on both sides of the operating room, and the galloping Kakashi.


    Crackle!


    The lightning exploded, and several yellow-scaled snakes that rushed to Kakashis body were instantly cut off by him in an instant. Kakashis movement was unabated, and his right hand, which carried the lightning, shot fiercely into Orochimarus chest and abdomen!


    However


    The azure blue lightning bloomed brightly from Orochimarus back, and the light made Orochimarus face even more gloomy and evil!


    Kakashi, you are so tender


    Orochimaru, who closed his eyes, grinned, and his tongue turned into an afterimage and brutally strangled Kakashis neck!


    At the same time.


    Dozens of yellow-scaled snakes biting Shisuis clone were violently detonated by Orochimarus Chakra!


    Boom boom boom


    With the violent explosion sound, the sky and the earth shook, and the entire undergroundboratory shook violently like an earthquake. There were dense and huge cracks all over the walls and ceiling of the operating room, and clusters of dusty dust were like snowkes, falling from the cracks in the ceiling and sprinkled on the top of Orochimaru''s head.


    Then


    Orochimarus consciousness sank.


    What happened?


    In a daze and haziness, Orochimarus soul sensed a darkness. Apart from this, he couldn''t feel his body, his power, his sense of touch, everything about him, as if hes dead!


    Am I dead?


    How is it possible?


    The moment Shisui appeared, Orochimaru avoided Shisuis sight. As for Kakashis Chidori, of course it couldnt kill him, so why would he die?


    Is it Kanp?


    Impossible, how can Kanp kill me without noticing it?


    Orochimaru thought about it, and the only exnation is


    Shisui, your Genjutsu


    Kakashi stared nkly at the dramatic scene in front of him, Orochimaru, one of the Konohas legendary Sannin, was decapitated just like that?


    Although Kakashi had already experienced Shisuis Genjutsu in the battle with Kanp before, they were facing Orochimaru, the legendary Sannin this time!!


    Just throwing Genjutsu at the other party, and it ended just like that?


    Isnt it too simple and rude?


    Orochimaru was still overwhelmed at this moment. He thought that he had avoided Shisuis sight in time, but in fact, when his sight met Shisuis, the Mangekyo Sharingans Genjutsu had already affected Orochimaru.


    In other words, everything that happened after Orochimaru looked away was Genjutsu!


    Him cutting off the Anbus Shinobis right arm is Genjutsu, Kakashi using Chidori is Genjutsu, Shisui using clone is Genjutsu, Kanp enters the room to rescue Anbus Shinobi is Genjutsu, and all subsequent fights are all Genjutsu!


    The real situation is that Orochimaru and Shisui looked at each other, Orochimaru looked away, and then he fell into Genjutsu!


    When Orochimaru fell into Genjutsu, Kanp the kill stealer rushed up and cut off Orochimarus head with a sh!


    This is what Kakashi just saw.


    The legendary Sannin, died just like this?


    Kakashis mind was in a mess and he couldnt believe what he saw before him. He even thought that he might have been hit by Orochimarus Genjutsu!


    Chop chop chop chop chop


    After Kanp cut off Orochimarus head, he didnt stop at all. Among the three people, only he knew how difficult Orochimaru was to kill, and cutting off his head is really nothing to Orochimaru.


    So, Kanp swung the Kusanagi Sword, frantically chopped Orochimarus head into minced meat, and then he went to chop up Orochimaru''s body.


    Kanp, what are you doing? Shisui had already sent the Anbus Shinobi on the operating table out of the operating room at this time. He then turned around to see Kanp, who had turned into devils incarnation, and he couldnt stand it anymore.


    Kakashi also came back to his senses. Just as he was about to say something, he suddenly saw Orochimarus belly bulge. His face changed and he hurriedly reminded Kanp loudly.


    Kanp was taken aback, and hurriedly retreated.


    Boom!


    In the midst of flying flesh and blood, a white snake with a thick bowl mouth shot out from Orochimarus belly. The snake then opened his mouth, spitting out the Orochimaru, whose eyes are closed and hair soaked in mucus.


    Kakashi and Shisuis pupils shrank when they saw this: Orochimaru?!


    This scene is too weird!


    Orochimaru, whose head was chopped off, unexpectedly got a snake out from his belly, and another Orochimaru was spit out from the snake?


    What is this operation?


    Kanp will not be in a daze. He has been mentally prepared for a long time, and the figure that has just retreated immediately turns into an afterimage and rushes up, swinging the Kusanagi Sword and chopping at Orochimaru''s head.


    However


    Boom!


    Dozens of poisonous snakes shot out from Orochimarus hands, instantly upying Kanps sight!


    The silent, neighing yellow-scaled serpent bit Kanp from all directions. Kanps face darkened, and he hurriedly retreated and withdraw his sword, and then formed hand seals: "Katon: Gkaky no Jutsu!" (Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique)


    Boom!!


    The huge Chakra was refined into Fire Attribute by Kanp in one breath, forming a hot me that he spouted out.


    The fireball is getting bigger and bigger, gradually covering the entireboratory of more than 30 square meters. The fiery mes are scorching the walls, floors, and ceilings. The fire wave has nowhere to go, wandering back and forth between the corners, and gradually spread towards the door of the operating room.


    Kanp, stop it, it will explode! Shisuis face changed slightly.


    Save the others first!


    Kakashi cursed secretly, and hurriedly helped the Anbus Shinobi next to him, and ran outside.


    Shisui didnt hesitate anymore. He immediately created a clone and took away the nearby Anbus Shinobi, both dead and alive.


    Finally!


    When the mes gushed from the door of the operating room and spread out along the wall, the scorching fireball finally filled the entire operating room!


    The terrifying high temperature and the surging and bursting fire wavespletely erupted in the next instant!


    Boom!!!


    The operating room exploded, and the surging fire wave swept away like a storm with debris flying in all directions, and spread outward along the tunnel.


    Kanp mobilized the Kyubis Chakra in time before the explosion, put on the Biju Cloak and stood in the fire wave. He kept adding Kyubis Chakra into the Biju Cloak, while staring at the copsed operating room.


    Hiss hiss


    Amidst the gloomy sounds of snakes, a ck-scorched white snake was entrenched in a corner of the operating room. When the fire wave gradually dissipates, the white snake opened its mouth, and a living Orochimaru appeared again.


    These alone cannot kill me.


    Orochimaru sneered as he stood in the fire waves, and his golden vertical pupil reflected the surrounding mes, with burning anger, killing-intent, and a trace of uncontroble desire, I underestimated Shisui. I didnt expect that he was able to use Genjutsu to control me in the split second! Shisui must have already awakened the Sharingan that Uchiha Madara had before, right? Kanp-kun eh?


    Orochimaru stared at Kanps Kyubis Chakra Cloak with dumbfounded expression, and his whole body feel a little ufortable.


    Kyubis Chakra


    Orochimarus eyes filled with deep desire again, Kanp-kun, how did you get the Kyubis Chakra?


    If you are willing to go back with me, I can not only tell you, but also share a little bit with you, how about it? Kanp said as he took out the Kusunagi Sword.


    Youre really not sincere. Orochimaru looked Kanp with a smile.


    At this time, the anger and killing-intent in his heart have gradually been reced by excitement. If he used Living Corpse Reincarnation on Kanp, he would get his powerful talent and Kyubis Chakra, then by using Kanps identity to sneak attack and get Shisuis Mangekyo Sharingan


    I will be able to dominate the Shinobi World!


    But the only problem is that the Living Corpse Reincarnation has not been sessfully developed yet, so Orochimaru felt a little bit regretful.


    At the same time, Shisui and Kakashi rushed in immediately after the fire wave rushed out of the ground along the tunnel.


    Orochimaru frowned, as Shisuis Genjutsu made him afraid. Unless he used Living Corpse Reincarnation on Kanp, he really doesnt want to face Shisui again, at least not now!


    Orochimarus eyes flickered, and his hands quickly formed hand seals and mmed the ground, shaking the ground in an instant!

 Chapter 422: Do You Think I Will Believe Your Nonsense?

    Chapter 422: Do You Think I Will Believe Your Nonsense?


    After the emergency higher-ups meeting, the martialw at Hokage Tower was lifted, and several Anbus teams guarding the corridors also dispersed immediately. At the same time, the news that Orochimaru used the viges Shinobi to do human experiments and became Konohas S-Rank Missing-nin also began to spread out!


    When the news came out, the entire vige was shaken almost instantly. Whether it was Noble ns Shinobi,moner Shinobi, or even ordinary vigers, they all began to talk about this important event.


    Compared to the little-known Uchiha Obito, Orochimaru is the one of the Konohas legendary Sannin, Sandaimes direct disciple, and was once considered to be Sandaimes heir. But they didnt expect that it would only take a year or two for him to be Missing-nin.


    Some conspiracies theorists even suspect that Minato is deliberately persecuting Orochimaru, but fortunately, the majority of people are rational, they are willing to believe in and support Minato!


    And without anyone noticing, the Roots Shinobi disguised as ordinary people are silently collecting these public opinion information, and then transmit the information back to the Roots Headquarters.


    After returning to hisir with bloody right eye socket, Danzo did not go to heal his injury, but became furious and threw things crazily!


    Stools, tables, chairs, paper pens, vases, filing cabs, everything that can be seen in the office was severely damaged by him!


    Seeing that there was nothing more to throw, Danzo stopped unwillingly.


    Danzo-sama, please heal your wounds first. Kinoe stood timidly outside the door, looking at Danzo, who has a bloody face and a ferocious expression like a devil, with some fear.


    Let the Medical-nin in.


    Danzo shouted sharply, his undting chest showed that his anger had notpletely dissipated, Uchiha Fugaku! I wont let you go!!!


    Danzo-sama.


    When Kinoe went to call the Medical-nin, a Roots Shinobi rushed over and reported, The news that Orochimaru-sama became Missing-nin has been spread, and the current public opinion of the vige is biased towards Yondaime Hokage-sama.


    Danzos eye closed slightly, and his ferocious expression gradually disappeared.


    Public opinion is a good thing!


    Its just When Danzo thought of the research materials Orochimaru left behind, his heart suddenly became disturbed.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Danzo felt that he should be more peaceful during this time, so as not to be caught by Minato and attacked with some messy troubles again!


    Since Danzo didnt make a move, it didnt take long for the public opinion of the vige topletely turn to Minato!


    Senju Park.


    Tsunade casually broke the hind leg of a snow hare, and then threw it to Shizune for her to try healing the snow hare with Healing Technique.


    Not far away, some tourists passed by, whispering softly about Orochimaru bing a Missing-nin.


    Tsunades ears are very sharp, and her face slowly sank after hearing a few words.


    Shizune, that''s it for today, I have to leave first.


    Without waiting for Shizune to reply, Tsunade has already disappeared quickly.


    At the same time.


    In the depths of a bathhouse that allows mixed bathing, Jiraiya is lying next to the bathing pool, quietly waiting for beautiful women toe to the door, but unfortunately, after a long time has passed, not to mention beautiful women, not even a female animal was seen!


    The lonely Jiraiya wanted to call a Mount Mybokus toad toe and take a bath together.


    But at this moment, three women passed by wearing thin bathrobes, Jiraiya straightened up, and his little brother is also standing upright with a bit of respect!


    Unfortunately, when they saw Jiraiya in the bath, they consciously walked towards the women-only bath, while not forgetting to talk about the big news they just heard.


    I didnt expect Orochimaru-sama to be a Missing-nin.


    I heard that it was because he caught the viges Shinobi and did a cruel human experiment on them.


    Its very terrifying!!


    Hearing the discussion of the beauties, the sensuality on Jiraiyas face and the respect below gradually disappeared.


    Orochimaru how is it possible?!


    Bang!


    Jiraiya jumped up from the bath so violently, quickly got dressed apanied by the screams of the beauties, paid the bill, and rushed towards the Hokage Tower quickly.


    Undergroundboratory tunnel.


    When the fire wave poured down the tunnel, Shisui and Kakashi immediately rushed down the tunnel and prepared to support Kanp.


    But in the next instant, apanied by a violent shaking, the ceiling of the tunnel above the two of them suddenly copsed, and then countless dirt and smoke came crashing down with huge rocks. The twos faces changed, and they hurriedly retreated behind!


    When they ran out of the entrance and turned around, the long underground tunnel haspletely copsed!


    Its bad, Im not good at Earth Release Ninjutsu. Shisui looked towards Kakashi with some distress.


    Kakashi said: I can use Subterranean Voyage!


    Wait!


    Shisui''s eyes eyes lit up suddenly, and he stopped Kakashi. He pointed to a kunai stuck on the ground by the entrance and said, This is Kanps Flying Thunder God Kunai!


    When Shisui and Kanp guarded Kushinas childbirth together, he had seen Kanp and Minatos Flying Thunder God Technique in person, so he already knew about Kanps trump card before Kakashi.


    Kakashi walked over and picked it up. The handle of kunai was wrapped with a circle of ck tape, on which were three characters Flying Thunder God was written on it. Because the color of the tape is the same as the font, it was hard to distinguish without looking carefully.


    It is in line with Kanps low profile temperament.


    However


    Kakashi turned his head to look at the scarlet luster overflowing from Shisuis mask. Just now, he also noticed this kunai, but he didnt find anything abnormal at all, As expected, there is a big gap between 3-tomoe and 2-tomoe!


    I must upgrade the 2-tomoe to 3-tomoe as soon as possible!


    Kakashi secretly swore to himself.


    Kanp will teleport out immediately if he encounters danger, so lets wait here! Shisui said.


    Now that the underground tunnel is buried, with Orochimarus destructive power, it will copse again at any time. So if they go in, not only will it not help Kanp, but they may also caught by the other party.


    Kakashi also understands this, so he did not refute it.


    Underground.


    The copsed tunnel destroyed all the dim light bulbs, and in the dark underground space, there are the mes remaining in the corner of the space and the Biju Cloak on Kanps body, which exudes faint trace light.


    Kanps eyes narrowed slightly. After adapting to the dark environment, he immediately attacked!


    Konoha-Style  me sh!


    Kanp transforms the huge Chakra into a Fire Attribute Chakra and poured it into the Kusanagi Sword. A hot me bursts out from the cool sword body instantly, illuminating the dark underground!


    The burning de was cast like ava, exuding dazzling red light and astonishing high temperature. Kanps figure shed, and the de left a left a blurred red shadow in the air, suddenly descending on the top of Orochimaru!


    With Extraordinary Strength, Kanp shed down and rolled up a violent air pressure, and it pressed on Orochimarus shoulders like an invisible mountain!


    I didnt expect Kanp-kun has grown to this level!


    Orochimaru grinned, and his whole body turned into a boneless chicken fillet as he twisted and turned. The de brushed past his temple, and shed heavily to the ground along his shoulders and pelvis.


    Boom!


    The scorching mes were apanied by surging air waves and broken earth and rocks bursted instantly. Orochimaru was blown onto the wall by the air waves like catkins in the wind.


    Because of the fireballs burning, the hot temperature on the wall has not dissipated yet. As soon as Orochimarus face was pressed on it, it made sizzling sound, and it''s cooked within half a second.


    But Orochimaru didnt seem to feel anything. After sliding down the wall, his golden vertical pupils looked at Kanp with faint smile: However this move should be Cloud-Style Kenjutsu.


    Kanp wanted to continue his attack, but when he saw Orochimarus indifferent expression, he couldnt help but want to pretend: As long as I have seen any swordsmanship in the Shinobi World, I can learn it!


    As expected of Kanp-kun, your talent is really amazing!


    Orochimaru doesnt question it, and after he opened his mouth, he spouts a new slippery and wet Orochimaru.


    The new Orochimaru has smile at the corners of his mouth and looks rxed. In the past, every time he was injured and used his Body Recement Technique, his new body will have a period of weakness, but now that he has developed an extremely fast cell activation technique that can seamlessly connect with the molting, this period of weakness has been shortened indefinitely!


    Its just that every time this extremely fast cell activation technique is used, the vitality of the new body will be consumed.


    Kanp-kun, its all thanks to your Body Revival Technique, otherwise, I wont be able to master the power of infinite resurrection!


    Orochimaru made a hug gesture with empty hands, and said softly, If you are willing to take refuge in me, I am willing to teach you everything about me, so that you can gain the power of immortality, how is it?


    Hearing this, Kanp felt hot in his heart: Judging from the original work, Orochimaru seems to have indeed acquired this ability, why dont I collect one?


    Thinking of this, Kanp immediately asked: If you are willing to teach me Ninjutsu now, I will consider it!


    Orochimaru smiled: What do you want to learn?


    I can learn any Ninjutsu? Kanps eyes lit up slightly.


    Orochimaru nodded.


    Without saying anything further, Kanp threw out a Collection Technique on Orochimaru.


    The green light cluster in his mind surges rapidly.


    Kanp confronted Orochimaru without saying anything.


    The green light cluster continued to surge.


    The two continued to confront each other without speaking.


    The atmosphere suddenly became a little silent and cold. Orochimaru maintained the hug gesture with his hands, and the corners of his mouth were slightly stiff.


    At this moment, the green light cluster slowly subsided, but it didn''t emit any light dots!


    So


    Kanp was furious: Orochimaru, do you think I will believe your nonsense? You underestimated me!


    After saying that, Kanp put away the Kusanagi Sword and quickly formed hand seals: Lightning Release: Heavy Thunderstorm!


    Boom!


    With the deafening thunders sound, dozens of azure blue lightning entangled and circled in the air, turning into a huge dazzling lightning beam, which sted towards Orochimaru.


    Kuchiyose: Rashmon! (Summoning: Rashmon)


    Orochimaru snorted, and immediately bit his thumb, making hand seals with his hands like phantoms, and mmed his palms onto the ground.


    A circle of symbols instantly diffused out of Orochimarus hand, and then a huge devil-faced red door suddenly drilled out of the chapped, faulted, and uneven scorched ground, and hit the ceiling heavily in an instant.


    Bang bang bang


    The huge Rashomon "grows" crazily against the already fragmented ceiling, like a spring bamboo shoot breaking through the ground, and it has stabbed to the surface in a blink of an eye!


    Boom!


    At the same time, the huge lightning beam also mmed into Rashomon heavily, and the azure blue lightning exploded crazily and lightning overflowed everywhere at once, and countless pieces of lightning bolts flowed quickly along all conductive substances like earthworms.


    Orochimaru ignored it, tip-toed a little, and quickly swim upwards along the gap left when Rashomon pierced the surface.


    When Kanp rushed over with Biju Cloak, Orochimaru was nowhere to be seen.


    He ran?


    Just as Kanp was about to use Subterranean Voyage to follow him, the huge Rashomon beside him suddenly disappeared, leaving only a huge rectangr gap in ce, leading directly to the surface.


    Kanp rushed up along the gap immediately.


    When he came to the surface, Kanp looked around. The snow forest was silent, and near the rectangr gap that prated the undergroundboratory, there are traces of countless snakes crawling, spreading far to all directions.

 Chapter 423: Research Materials Are Important

    Chapter 423: Research Materials Are Important


    Kanp, are you okay?


    The hugemotion from the Rashomon couldn''t be concealed from Shisui and Kakashi, so they immediately rushed over here when they heard the sound.


    Where is Orochimaru? Kakashi closed his right eye tightly, and the 2-Tomoe Sharingan in his left eye quickly scanned the surroundings, but no figure was seen.


    He ran away, and Im not sure which direction he is heading to. Kanp pointed to the traces on the snowy ground, and then put away the Biju Cloak with a regretful expression.


    Just now, when Shisui used Genjutsu to control Orochimaru, it was definitely the best time to kill Orochimaru. Unfortunately, it was wasted. I am afraid that Orochimaru, who has learned a lesson, will have a strategic withdrawal when he sees Shisui in the future, and will never give us such an opportunity again.


    The other side is the legendary Sannin after all. Shisui said in a deep voice, and at the same time, put away 3-Tomoe Sharingan.


    Kakashi threw Kanps Flying Thunder God Kunai over, and said: First, we should confirm Orochimarus escape route, and then discuss the next action!


    Do you want to continue chasing it? Kanp asked.


    Judging from the fight just now, apart from defending passively, Orochimaru didn''t have much attacking intentions. Although Kanp doesnt know why he was doing that, it was difficult for them to keep Orochimaru who wanted to escape!


    Lets ask Hokage-sama first. Shisui narrowed his eyes slightly while speaking, feeling that Kanps figure seems to be slightly blurred.


    During this period of time, he frequently used the Mangekyo Sharingan, which consumed a lot of pupil power, so his eyesight had begun to decline slightly.


    Shisui, are your eyes okay? Kanp frowned slightly when he saw Shisuis condition.


    Im fine, it''s just that the pupil power has been consumed too much. Shisui shook his head slightly, as he didn''t want to make the others worried.


    Seeing that Shisui didn''t want to say anything, Kanp had no choice but to change the subject: Then, let me ask Hokage-sama what to do next?


    After saying that, he nted the Flying Thunder God Kunai Kunai under his feet, and then closed his eyes to sense therge number of Flying Thunder God Techniques imprints in the vige.


    Hokage Towers rooftop.


    Sandaime Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen and Yondaime Hokage, Namikaze Minato are standing side by side at the railing, overlooking the vige.


    The sun is not very bright today, and as far as the eye can see, many buildings are still dotted with white snow, which spreads to the endless snow field outside the vige.


    Sandaime, Im sorry. Minato watched the snow scene for a while, and finally couldn''t hold back his voice.


    Hiruzen shook his head slightly: Yondaime, you did nothing wrong. It was Orochimaru who made a mistake, and you are not the one who should apologize.


    Minato was silent.


    Speaking of which, the two can be regarded as sympathetic to each other. Minatos disciple, Obito also betrayed the vige some time ago, so the two people share the same mood.


    It stands to reason that they should hug each other to keep warm, but both of them are already adults and don''t have such hobby.


    So, they just stand here and look at Konoha together.


    At this moment, two figures galloped towards the two from different directions in no particr order. They are none other than Tsunade and Jiraiya.


    Hiruzen lit up the tobo pipe and took a deep breath.


    Old man, how did that bastard Orochimaru be a Missing-nin? Tsunade went on the rooftop and came behind Hiruzen without moving her gaze.


    Jiraiya also walked over solemnly. Right now, he was not in the mood to pay attention to the indisputable fact that Tsunade''s chest was bigger than before. He came behind Minato and didn''t speak. But he believed that Minato could understand what he meant.


    Jiraiya-sensei, Tsunade-senpai, let me exin this matter.


    Minato sighed, turned around and said, Orochimaru captured the viges Shinobi for human experiment. The Anbu found the remains of the missing Shinobi and arge number of research materials of taboo experiments in his secretboratory! I sent the Anbu to find Orochimaru for questioning, but he ran away halfway.


    Jiraiya clenched his fists, and pain shed in his eyes: What the hell is that idiot doing?!


    Tsunades eyes also shed with pain, and then there was a look of remembrance and nostalgia on her face, obviously thinking of the things between her and Orochimaru when they were a child, but those are already in the past.


    Tsunade lowered her head slightly, her eyes became lonely, she then turned around and left without saying a word.


    Hiruzen looked at Tsunades back. At this moment, he thinks that he can figure it out that Tsunade needs some time alone, so there is no start to let her stay her, nor did he offerfort.


    Minato, the mission to hunt down Orochimaru Just as Jiraiya wanted to say something, another figure suddenly shot towards them from a distance.


    Its none other than Kanp.


    After he used Flying Thunder God Technique to teleport back to the vige, he wanted to teleport directly to Minato, but in case Minato was still staying with Danzo and the others in the conference room, wouldnt he expose his Flying Thunder God Technique to these people if he did so?


    So he decisively teleported to the ce closest to Hokage Tower, and rushed obediently and honestly with his two feet.


    As expected of the witty me!


    Kanp finds that his wisdom grows with age, and his future is limitless!


    After seeing Minato on the rooftop, Kanp quickly jumped up.


    Hokage-sama, Sandaime-sama, Jiraiya-sama. Kanp saluted, and took the time to look at the great writer, Jiraiya.


    This Jiraiya is still in his prime. Hes tall and strong, without the slightest wrinkle on his face, standing next to him really feels a bit depressing.


    But when he thought that this guy is an old pervert, that feeling of depression disappeared instantly.


    Seeing Kanp appeared alone, Minato could not help but sighed in his heart: It seems that you did not manage to keep Orochimaru.


    Kanp converged his thought and reported immediately: Hokage-sama, after leaving the vige, Orochimaru went to the undergroundboratory. When we arrived, there was only one survivor left. After that, we attacked Orochimaru, but he didnt seem to have the intention to fight against us, and he escaped after a while. Kakashi and Shisui were on the move to confirm his escape direction, Hokage-sama, shall we continue to chase?


    Minatos face is ugly. He really didnt expect Orochimaru to go to theboratory after escaping from the vige. This mistake indirectly killed those Anbus Shinobi!


    Minato is very regretful.


    Minato, leave the mission to capture Orochimaru to me! Jiraiya took the initiative to offer his help.


    But Jiraiya-sensei, you and Orochimaru Minato recovered, and hesitation shed across his face.


    He and I are indeedpanions, but it is because of this that I want to bring him back! Jiraiya said seriously.


    Looking at his expression, Minato knew that it was not good to stop him, so he had no choice but to nodded: I understand, Jiraiya-sensei, pay attention to safety.


    Dont worry, Im the Sage from Mount Myoboku. I will never lose to Orochimaru!


    Jiraiyaughed, and then looked towards Kanp: Take me to the undergroundboratory you mentioned!


    Kanp looked towards Minato.


    Minato held back his grief and said solemnly: The mission to hunt Orochimaru will be handed over to Jiraiya-sensei. You, Shisui and Kakashi will bring back those Anbus bodies. Oh, and don''t forget the research materials in theboratory!


    Kanps face fell when he heard this: Um, Hokage-sama, the undergroundboratory copsed.


    Minato didn''t seem to care: Then use Earth Release Ninjutsu to dig it up, you must bring back the research materials! So is the remains of ourpanions!!


    I understand!


    Upon hearing this, what else can Kanp do? He can only jump off the rooftop with Jiraiya.


    With Jiraiya following, Kanp cant use Flying Thunder God Technique and can only gallop towards theboratory.


    On the way, Kanp originally wanted to get close to Jiraiya and get a good impression. Unfortunately, the blow from his friend suddenly became a Missing-nin made Jiraiya very cold all the way. Kanp felt that doing good impressions at this time might be counterproductive, so he rushed over depressedly.


    When the two arrived at the entrance of the undergroundboratory, Kakashi and Shisui had already packed the bodies of their Anbuspanions, and the survivor had also woken up.


    Shisui, Kakashi, Hokage-sama has entrusted the mission to hunt Orochimaru to Jiraiya-sama, and we are responsible for bringing back the bodies of ourpanions and the research materials in theboratory.


    Kanp said with a guilty conscience, Those materials


    Dont worry about the research materials, they are all here. said the surviving Anbus Shinobi.


    Long before Orochimaru arrived, they had searched all the research materials in theboratory and sealed them in the scroll.


    After Orochimarus arrival, the first thing he did was to kill them and look for Sharingan. At that time, this Anbus Shinobi didnt want the Sharingan to fall into Orochimarus hands, and was worried that Orochimaru would take away the research materials after he got the Sharingan, so he squeezed the Sharingan and destroyed it!


    This scene really stimted Orochimaru deeply and made him focused all his attention on this Anbus Shinobi.


    After killing all the other Anbus Shinobi, Orochimaru left him alive to torture him fiercely!


    Fortunately, Kanps group of three arrived in time and stopped Orochimarus atrocities.


    At this time, this Anbu has taken out the sealing scroll hidden in the pockets of his otherpanions, which contains all the research materials in theboratory.


    Kanp finally breathed a sigh of relief when he saw this.


    Where did Orochimaru run to? Jiraiya crossed his arms near his chest, and started speaking after Kanps affairs had been dealt with. As the Sage of Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya believed that theres no problem to chase after Orochimaru even after he ran for an hour.


    Shisui and Kakashi looked at each other, and thetter said: We have checked all suspicious traces nearby, and confirmed that Orochimaru is heading towards the Land of Rain.


    The Land of Rain?


    Jiraiya slightly nodded, and said, I understand.


    After saying that, Jiraiyas figure disappeared in a sh.


    So fast! Kakashis brow was raised.


    Well, he is also one of Konohas Sannin after all. Shisui said.


    Lets clean up here, we will also


    Kanp fell to Kakashi while speaking.


    Hey? Kakashi was startled, and subconsciously shed away.


    k!


    Kanp fell face down on the snow. Fortunately, the snow is thick enough, otherwise, he might lose his current appearance.


    Kanp? Shisui lifted Kanp up, only to realize that he had passed out.


    Everyone looked at each other in shock, all of them are a little dazed.


    Why did you get dizzy all the time?


    Lets go back first! Kakashi coughed dryly.


    Kanp, who fainted, was receiving the memory of his shadow clone, Yuki Hyketsu, in his dream at this moment.


    After Hyketsu rushed to Amegakure, he found that Amegakures advisor was missing, so he had an idea and prepared to take Amegakure first, and then wait for Nagato toe to the to fight the opponent openly, and then take refuge under him.


    The n went well!


    Relying on the continuous Chakra from the power of Ryumyaku and Ice Release Kekkei Genkai, Hyketsu defeated nearly a hundred Amegakures Shinobi in less than half a day and suppressed Amegakure by non-violent means!


    After that, Hyketsu didnt care whether these Amegakures Shinobi were sincerely submissive or not, and went straight to upy the steel building that represented the highest authority in Amegakure, and waited there quietly.


    After waiting in Amegakure for three days, on the fourth day, a group of orange-haired men in red cloud robes with a ck background entered Amegakure.


    And among these people, there are two people wearing ordinary ck robe. One of them is Uchiha Obito, who is wearing a vortex mask, and the other has ck and white face, Zetsu!

 Chapter 424: Fighting Pain

    Chapter 424: Fighting Pain


    Dark clouds overwhelm the city, and rain falls like waterfalls.


    Six Paths of Pain, dressed in a ck robe with red clouds pattern, walks in Amegakure expressionlessly. The heavy rain soaks drenched their orange hair, spilled from their foreheads into their eyes, and slipped down to their noses. But they didnt realize it, and continued to walk like walking corpse.


    There was no trace of emotion in the six pairs of identical eyes.


    Pedestrians passed by in a hurry, and subconsciously avoided them when they encountered them.


    Obito, who was wearing a vortex mask, followed behind without saying a word, and only a faint scarlet luster flickered in his eye socket.


    Zetsu walked at the end, and on both sides of his ck and white face are huge pitcher-like leaves, shaking constantly in the rain.


    The group paced forward and gradually approached the steel building that represents the highest authority in Amegakure!


    Outside Amegakure.


    Nagato sits on a huge bloated wheelchair, and his right eye is covered by his dazzling red hair, only the Rinnegan on his left eye is exposed, staring coldly at the steel city surrounded by heavy rain.


    The new Akatsuki will be reborn here! Nagato said softly.


    What do you n to do with the people in this city? Konan held up a paper umbre, floating beside him like an angel, while also protecting him from the rain.


    Nagato grinned and revealed a silent smile: Ie to this city in the name of God, and theycan only obey.


    What if they don''t obey?


    Konan has questions in her mind, but it is better to keep some questions in her mind.


    She changed the subject without a trace, and asked: Did you really decide to cooperate with Uchiha Madara?


    Uchiha Madara?


    Nagato''s tone was somewhat disdainful, and he said with a snort, Hes just borrowing the name of his ancestor. His real identity should be Konohas S-Rank Missing-nin, Uchiha Obito! But this does not hinder our cooperation.


    Konan said: But he is the disciple of Yondaime Hokage, and Konoha has not announced the reason for his defection. I am worried that he is spy. Nagato, wouldnt it be too risky for us to cooperate with him so rashly?


    Nagato said: Dont worry, from the day Uchiha Obito contacted us, I already guessed that he is plotting something.


    In that case, why do you still bother to cooperate with him? Konan is puzzled.


    Sharingan, Byakugan and my Rinnegan are known as Shinobi Worlds Three-Great Dojutsu, but you should understand that Rinnegans power far surpasses Byakugan and Sharingan, so no matter what Uchiha Obito is plotting, it is impossible to seed in front of this pair of eyes!


    Nagato exined softly, And Akatsukis goal is to collect Biju from Great Shinobi Viges, which is difficult for us alone, so we must rely on the power of Great Shinobi Viges Missing-nin! With the presence of Konohas Missing-nin, Uchiha Obito, we can contact and absorb Missing-nin from other viges into the Akatsuki!


    If Akatsukis members are all Missing-nin, I think it will soon attract the attention of the Great Country. Konan said worriedly.


    Nagato said: Thats why we are here. With the camouge of Amegakure, even if Akatsuki attracts the attention of the Great Country, they will not pay attention here, because this is Amegakure!


    The heavy rain falls majestically.


    There is no one near the tallest steel building in Amegakure!


    Hyketsu stood on the top of the tower, looking at the thick dark clouds that seemed to be close at hand.


    Suddenly, Hyketsu frowned. As if he sensed a sharp gaze from below, he looked down. The rain was like a curtain, and he could only vaguely see a few ck dots, which were slowly moving toward the steel building under his feet.


    Amegakures Shinobi?


    Or Akatsuki?


    Hyketsu became a little excited. He reached out his hand to touch the ice crystals mask on his face, and anexcited smile slowly appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    Ryumyaku!


    Hyketsu directly turns on the power of Ryumyaku, and a steady stream of Chakra poured into the body, making wild waves along his Chakra Pathway System.


    Ice Release: Ice Age!


    Hyketsu quickly formed hand seals, and the majestic Chakra turns into countless ice crystals, which surged out. The top of the ck tower is instantly covered by ice crystals at a speed visible to the naked eye, and quickly spread downward!


    Ice Release Kekkei Genkai.


    On the street, Zetsu looked up at the tall tower that was gradually covered by ice. Its tone was cold and severe, as it was ck Zetsus voice.


    Didn''t the Yuki n in Kirigakure disappear during the civil strife? Deva Path Pain asked without looking back.


    Since Karatachi Yagura became the Yondaime Mizukage, Kirigakure has been surrounded by blood mist, and the Great Kekkei Genkai ns have also been squeezed out of the power center of Kirigakure by Yagura. Kaguya n was not reconciled, so theyunched a coup-dtat, but unfortunately, they were brutally suppressed by Yagura with absolute strength. After that, the remaining Kekkei Genkai n was also destroyed by Yagura one after another, falling apart in the civil strife!


    No matter howrge the civil strife is, there will always be one or two survivors left. Zetsu said with a smile, his voice was somewhat yful, and it was White Zetsus voice.


    Why does Kekkei Genkai from Kirigakure appear here? Obito looked at Zetsu with some dissatisfaction, as he felt that the intelligence work of thisrade of his is not good enough!


    Zetsu shrugged, and said with a smile: Im so sorry, this city is surrounded by steel, so I cant monitor this city all the time.


    While speaking, the tall tower building dozens of meters away has beenpletely frozen. From a distance, it seems to wear a white ice armor. In the majestic heavy rain, it exudes the white coldness that is visible with naked eye, but no matter how heavy the rain was, there was no sign of the ice armor'' melting.


    It seems that the other party doesn''t wee us very much.


    Obitos gaze shifted from Zetsu to Deva Path Pain, and his gaze was hot: Then, let me see the ability of Pain created with the Rinnegan, Nagato!


    In front of these eyes, any Kekkei Genkai is useless.


    Preta Path stepped forward expressionlessly, and slowly came to the tall tower building covered by thick ice, Fjutsu Kyin. (Blocking Technique Absorption Seal)


    Preta Path stretched out his hand and presses on the surface of the ice armor, and then reverses the Chakra cycle in his body. In an instant, a strange suction force diffused from his palm, and all the Chakra attached to the ice armor was swallowed by this suction force, like a rivers returning to the sea, pouring into the body of Preta Path in an endless stream!


    When Preta Path drained all the Chakra covered on the ice armor, the seemingly indestructible ice armor finally melted quickly in the rain!


    Lets go.


    Deva Path Pain took a step forward, and then immediately leaped back!


    In the next instant, a sharp icicle pierced through the rain curtain, like an arrow from a string, and nailed heavily to the position where he was standing before.


    Immediately afterwards, countless icicles fell from the sky, shooting down like rainstorm, covering the sky and blocking out the sun.


    The corners of Obitos mouth showed a smile, and he looked excitedly at the icicles all over the sky.


    The stronger the Yuki ns Shinobi on the tower, the more strength the Six Paths of Pain will expose!


    Obito wont help selflessly. So it is naturally necessary to collect information about Nagato as early as possible for future use!


    Dant no Hiya. (ming Arrow Warhead)


    Asura Path slowly raised his right hand against the sky full of icicles, and his five fingers turned into five missiles that flew into the air and exploded in mid-air!


    Boom boom boom


    With the series of rumbling sounds, the violent explosion turned into a surging air wave that swept all directions, directly sweeping out the countless icicles that shot down!


    Immediately afterwards, Animal Path formed hand seals and mmed his palms onto the ground: Kuchiyose: Yatagarasu! (Summoning: Eight Span Crow)


    Caww!!


    With the ear-piercing screams, a huge strange bird with ck iron rods stuck on its body spread its wings, and the huge wings whipped up a violent wind, blowing the robes of Pain.


    Leaded by Deva Path Pain, the other five Pain jumped up one after another and flew to the top of the tower on the Yatagarasu.


    As expected of Rinnegan, it can actually create a clone with so many strange abilities.


    Obito sneered and jumped up, stepping on the high tower and rushing up quickly.


    As for Zetsu, he just stands still.


    Aren''t we going to have a look? White Zetsu asked.


    We are notbatants, what are we going to do there? ck Zetsu asked rhetorically.


    Aiya, its really rare, so I want to see the excitement. White Zetsu felt a little regretful, but since ck Zetsu is Madaras will, White Zetsu had no choice but to listen to him in some ways.


    The top of the tower.


    Hyketsu looked at the gradually growing Yatagarasu, and could already vaguely see the figures in red cloud robes with a ck background on the bird''s back.


    Sure enough, it is Six Paths of Pain!


    Hyketsus cold eyes gleamed, and his hand seals are getting faster and faster: Ice Release: Ice Crystals Dragon!!!


    Roar!!


    In the silent roar, two ferocious ice crystals dragons meandered up, broke through the rain curtain from left and right, spun, fly, and danced in the sky, and then mmed into the Yatagarasu violently in the next moment!


    On Yatagarasu, the Six Paths of Pain stood in three rows with expressionless faces, letting the wind and rain beat, and the six of them remained motionless.


    Seeing two huge ice dragons approaching, Deva Path Pain stretched out the right hand unhurriedly: Shin, Ra, Ten, Sei!


    The pupil power in Rinnegan flowed, and instantly turned into a repulsive force without casting, like a stormy sea, suddenly descending on the two ice dragons!!


    Boom!!


    With the violent collision sound, ice fragments scattered all over the sky, and the two ice dragons flew away like catkins fluttering in the wind under the fierce repulsive force. They were swept upside down by the repulsion without resistance.


    Hyketsus cold eyes squinted slightly, and he immediately formed hand seals again, controlling the ice crystals in the sky to turn into a huge ice to envelop the flying upside-down ice dragons, and then by pouring more Chakra, he once again controlled the ice dragons in his hands.


    Roar!!


    With the roar, the two ice dragons roared up to the sky, and the shattered dragon whiskers and dragon ws that were hit by the repulsion quickly recovered with the supplement of Chakra, and then they rushed into the Yatagarasu again!


    The cooldown of Shinra Tensei is five seconds right?


    Under the mask of ice crystals, Hyketsu looked coldly at the Yatagarasu that had already flown above his head, and the fighting intent gradually burned in his heart.


    Caww!!


    As the strange scream rang, the two ice dragons had smashed the two giant wings of the Yatagarasu, and t then the dragon body moved around, entangled it tightly, and quickly tightened it!


    However


    Hyketsus pupils shrank, and his figure flickered back quickly.


    Boom boom boom


    With the series of explosions, fire and thick smoke covered Hyketsus sight, and then missiles as thick as chopsticks shot through the thick smoke, shooting towards him.


    Ice Release: Waltz!


    Hyketsu formed hand seals with both hands, and the Chakra extracted from the Ryumyaku turns into countless ice crystals and snowke that condensed andpressed on his side in an instant, turning into a huge circr ice shield!


    Boom boom boom


    The missiles crazily collided and exploded in front of the ice shield. Amidst the choking fire and smoke, heavy waves of violent air crazily pressed down on Hyketsus ice shield, making him retreat continuously

 Chapter 425: I Choose Third

    Chapter 425: I Choose Third


    The Six Paths of Pain are Deva Path, Human Path, Asura Path, Animal Path, Preta Path, and Naraka Path.


    Among these six paths, Naraka Path can summon King of Hell and is responsible for logistics maintenance.


    Preta Path is good at absorbing Chakra.


    Animal Path is good at Summoning Technique.


    Asura Path has a variety of missile andser cannons.


    Human Path can read other people''s minds and capture their souls.


    As for Deva Path, it is the real ultimate weapon among the Six Paths of Pain. One shot of Super Shinra Tensei can directly level the entire Konoha, which can be called the nuclear peace messenger of the Shinobi World!


    The Six Paths have different abilities. In addition, they share the same line of sight and the six people are united in one mind. If you dont know their abilities, you will have to kneel down and call them uncle when you meet them.


    Of course, Hyketsu knows the abilities of these Six Paths, but knowing was just knowing. When he really fights, he realizes that some information, which is very precious to Jiraiya, was really of little use to him.


    Boom boom boom


    Asura Path bombed indiscriminately, violently sting most of the top of the tower to the ground!


    Countless steels sshed in all directions and fell from the sky!


    Creak creak


    The round ice shield in front of Hyketsu was also shattered in a crisp cracking sound, turning into a puddle of broken ice and falling all over the ground.


    Tap, tap, tap


    The sound of footsteps came from the thick smoke and mes. And Six Paths of Pain, which was dressed in neat uniforms, arrogantly walked to Hyketsu.


    Who are you?


    Deva Path Pain said coldly, Why did you appear in Amegakure?


    Hyketsu felt that he couldn''t bow his head and worshiped Pain immediately, because no one will cherish the things that are too easy to get, so he has to struggle again!


    Because of that, he asked arrogantly, Who are you?


    We are Gods! The Gods who will rule the Land of Rain!! Deva Path Pain looked at Hyketsu expressionlessly. He is a puppet, and there is no emotion in his eyes.


    God? Heh! Prove it to me!


    Hyketsu sneeredcoldly, and the ice crystals and snowkes around him instantly spun and danced wildly, turning into a huge ice storm, blowing all over the sky towards Pain.


    Deva Path Pain reached out his hand indifferently: Shinra Tensei!


    Boom!!


    The fierce repulsive force is like an invisible air wave, pushing everything away.


    The huge ice storm was disintegrated almost instantly, and countless ice crystals drifted with the repulsive force, pping towards Hyketsus face like cold icy rain.


    Ice Release: Waltz!


    Hyketsu moved quickly, quickly formed hand seals before the repulsive force came, and a huge round ice shield instantly condensed and formed.


    However!


    Boom!!


    The repulsive force struck, and the round ice shield onlysted for half a second before it was torn apart, turning into countless ice cubes and rolling back towards Hyketsu.


    At the critical moment, Hyketsu is not afraid of danger, so he used Body Flicker Technique, a Body Flicker Technique, a Body Flicker Technique, and then a Body Flicker Technique to decisively withdraw to the edge of the tower, and then jumped down!


    Boom


    In the next instant, an invisible wave carried countless ice crystals, ice cubes and steel pipes and blew past Hyketsus head.


    Hyketsu fell freely, the wind hit his face, and countless raindrops pped on Hyketsus ice crystals mask, but he didnt panic at all.


    Fton: Toppa! (Wind Release: Breakthrough)


    Hyketsu quickly formed hand seals and spewed a gust of wind downwards, and a huge reaction force instantly drags his figure, causing his falling figure to slow down rapidly.


    But before he had time to rejoice, countless missiles the size of chopsticks shot towards him above his head.


    Hearing the familiar sound of breaking through the air behind his head, Hyketsus face changed, and he hurriedly changed the direction of the wind in his mouth. Using the reaction force of the wind, he hit the high tower building, and then he poured Chakra into his feet. After his feet stuck to the wall of the tower, he immediately ran wildly horizontally while forming hand seals. Ice crystals and snowkes filled the sky from his side, and gathered behind him into round ice shield.


    In the next instant, missiles with the thickness of chopsticks suddenly descended!


    Boom boom boom


    Continuous explosions came from behind Hyketsu the soaring mes apanied by surging air waves, and followed closely behind Hyketsus ass.


    After walking half a circle around the tower, Hyketsu suddenly found a familiar ck robe masked man standing on the wall like a nail house in front of him.


    Yo!


    Isnt this brother Obito?


    Hyketsu immediately ran towards him.


    Obito looked towards Hyketsu, who was galloping on the wall, with a hint of surprise in his eyes.


    When he was just halfway there, Asura Path sted half of the top of the tower, and countless steel tes and steel pipes fell like rain, and then Deva Path Pain shot Shinra Tensei to tten the remaining half. Obito feels that it doesnt matter if he cant go up, as under such a violent offensive, unless the other side can be intangible like him, there is only a dead end!


    But he didn''t expect that the other party could still run down.


    Interesting!


    Obito stood still, and the scarlet luster in his right eye flickered.


    Hyketsu frowned, This guy wouldn''t want to suck me in, would he?


    However, his speed was too fast, and the missiles behind him were chasing him very close. It might be toote to make another turn, so he bit the bullet and rushed over.


    When the two are close to each other, Obito didnt suck him at all. He only uses intangibility, and his whole figure is like a mirage, which was untouchable.


    The moment the two intersected each other, Hyketsu directly passed across his body.


    Then the missiles rumbled over like locusts.


    Hyketsu pretended to be surprised and looked back at Obito, who was surrounded by thick smoke and mes, and thetter was also looking back at him.


    Uchiha n!


    Amidst the sound of the explosion, Hyketsu turned into a detective and said loudly with a sneer, How could Konohas Shinobi appear here? Thats right, you are Konohas S-Rank Missing-nin, Uchiha Obito!!!


    Obitos face turned ck when he heard Hyketsus spection!


    Originally, he could use Madaras identity to contact Nagato and Konan, and he could safely hide behind the scenes andy out the n, but because he couldnt do anything during Kushinas childbirth, his identity became an open secret!


    Right now, everyone can guess who he is!


    This feeling makes him angry, makes him furious, makes him embarrassed?


    When he thinks of Kakashi, Asuma, those ssmates, and those Shinobi in the n who know him, don''t understand, dislike and even hate him when they pronounce his name, he was going crazy!


    All of this is obviously Kakashis, Minatos, and Konohas fault, but why am I the one who suffers in the end?


    This World is really hell!!


    Hyketsu didnt understand Obitos pain, and while running down the wall, he added some spices from the story: I heard you betrayed Konoha? Is it fake? Your teacher is the famous Shinobi Worlds Yellow sh, the Yondaime Hokage, the disciple one of the Konohas Sannin, Jiraiya, and also Sandaime Hokages grand disciple. After everything was added, your background is too terrifying. I remember that Konoha did not announce the reason for your defection, Uchiha Obito, I dont believe you really betrayed Konoha!


    Although the missiles explosion rang continuously, Hyketsus cold voice was amplified with the help of Chakra. He believed that even Six Paths of Pain could definitely hear his reasoning!


    In case Obito and Akatsuki have a fight, the next plot will certainly be interesting!


    Hyketsu thought maliciously.


    You bastard!!!


    Obito is furious, Nagato and Konan must have noticed my identities. If this bastard continues to talk nonsense about me


    Obito was so angry that he tiptoed and immediately rushed towards Hyketsu.


    Hahahaha


    Hyketsu turned back and sneered while running, Did I guess it right, Konohas Shinobi, Uchiha Obito?


    Caww!!


    With the sharp, weird cry, a huge bird dropped from the sky, and the wind blowing fiercely on Hyketsus ck robe.


    At the same time, the missile pursuit behind Hyketsu also slowly stopped.


    Afternding smoothly, Hyketsu immediately jumped backwards, avoiding the thick iron chain thrown by Obito.


    Stop it! The Yatagarasu glides down from mid-air, and the six Pain jumped off the birds back.


    Your strength has been recognized by me.


    Deva Path Painpletely ignored the scarlet anger in Obitos eye, and came to Hyketsus side by himself, Ice Release Kekkei Genkais user, tell me your name!


    Hyketsu guessed that it was almost the same, so he replied: My name is Yuki Hyketsu!


    Deva Path Pain pondered for a while, but he had never heard of this name.


    My previous name was Yuki Aoi. Hyketsu said.


    The name is familiar!


    Kirigakures Missing-nin, Yuki Aoi! Deva Path Pain nodded slightly.


    After deciding to absorb Missing-nin from Great Shinobi Viges, Konan had already collected all Missing-nins information from the Shinobi World, including Yuki Aois.


    Yuki Aoi colluded with Konohas Gekko Kanp on the Crescent Moon Ind during the Third Shinobi World War, killed all hispanions, and then defected and disappeared. I didnt expect he will appear here!


    At this time, Zetsu came over from not far away: Yuki Aoi What is the rtionship between you and Konoha? Why did you help Gekko Kanp kill yourpanion i during the Third Shinobi World War?


    Hearing this, Obito quickly added insult to injury: You are a Konohas spy!


    Deva Path Pains eyelids drooped slightly, staring at Hyketsu without showing emotion.


    Dont get me wrong, the reason why I helped Gekko Kanp is just to absorb him into the organization.


    Hyketsu coldly snorted and said, Unfortunately, that guy doesnt know what is good for him!


    Organization?


    Deva Path Pain, Zetsu, and Obito were simultaneously shocked.


    What organization? Deva Path Pain asked coldly.


    Abyss!


    Hyketsu said with a cold smile, My organization only epts Kekkei Genkai Shinobi, regardless of whether they are Missing-nin or not, they can join, how about it, Sharingan, Rinnegan, you are qualified to join the Abyss!


    Zetsu was suspicious.


    Abyss?


    When did Shinobi World have this organization?


    As an intelligence master, Zetsu had never heard the name of this organization. His first thought is to doubt the authenticity of Abyss. He felt that this was a lie fabricated by Hyketsu in an attempt to survive!


    Instead, it was Deva Path Pain, who immediately became excited when he heard Hyketsus words!


    No, it should be Nagato behind him that got excited.


    If there is such organization, and there are Shinobi with Kekkei Genkai in Abyss, what a huge force it would be?


    If I can control this organization


    No!


    It is still uncertain whether this organization exists or not!


    I cant be led by the nose by him!


    A light called wisdom'' shed in Nagato''s eyes!


    Under the tower of Amegakure.


    Deva Path Pain said without showing expression: Abyss? Humph! I now give you two choices now, first, death, second, join Akatsuki!


    Hyketsu smiled: I choose third!


    There is no third. Deva Path Pain said without any fluctuation in his tone.


    There is a third.


    Hyketsu said to himself, The third is to wait for me to go back and ask the boss of our organization. If he agrees, then I will join, but if he doesnt agree, then I can only say sorry.


    Deva Path Pain didn''t speak, but the other five Pain behind him had slowly surrounded Hyketsu.


    So, whether its Sharingan or Rinnegan


    Hyketsu chuckled softly, with a hint of teasing in his tone, Cant you all distinguish a shadow clone?


    Deva Path Pains eyes widened sharply, and then he stretched out his palm.


    Shinra Tensei!


    Boom!


    Under the violent repulsion, Hyketsus body instantly turned into smoke and dissipated.

 Chapter 426: Which Sage Mode Is Stronger?

    Chapter 426: Which Sage Mode Is Stronger?


    Drip drip


    It was raining heavily, and Six Paths of Pain, Obito, and Zetsu stood at the bottom of the tower, bathed motionless in the rain.


    As Hyketsu turned into smoke and dissipated, the hearts of these people began to imagine wildly.


    If it was Yuki Hyketsus main body just now, then when he suddenly mentioned Abyss, it is very likely that it was made up to survive, and the credibility is not high!


    But since its just a shadow clone, he can just disband directly, so why does he need to create an abyss?


    ying around?


    Deva Path Pain pondered, and ordered: Zetsu, immediately collect all information about Abyss and Yuki Hyketsu, this is your first mission after joining Akatsuki!


    Understood.


    Even if there is no instruction from Deva Path Pain, Zetsu will definitely do this, because in this Shinobi World, he cant allow Shinobi organizations that he does not know to exist!


    Uchiha let''s call you Madara for now.


    Deva Path Pain turned his head to look at Obito, We won''t doubt your sincerity, otherwise we wouldn''t agree to join, so don''t worry about Yuki Hyketsus words.


    Obito said coldly: If there really is Abyss, what are you going to do?


    Deva Path Pain said indifferently: If it really exists, its not just Yuki Hyketsu, I will absorb the entire Abyss into Akatsuki!


    Obito frowned tightly upon hearing this. After all, if Abyss really exists, once Nagato and Abysse into contact, whether they would cooperate or are really absorbed by him, it will weaken the meaning of his existence!


    It seems that I mustpletely destroy this Abyss!


    Land of Fire.


    Konoha.


    After he fainted all night, Kanp woke up in the bedroom at his home the next afternoon.


    Ever since Hyketsu and Tenkcame into being, Kanp has fainted many times due to fatigue, but after a while, Kanps body began to get used to it, and the time of falling unconscious gradually decreased.


    After receiving Hyketsus precious memory, Kanp finally came into contact with one of the most powerful power in the Shinobi World: Rinnegan!


    He recalled carefully and found that during the battle with Six Paths of Pain, Hyketsu had hardly taken any advantage, which showed the strength of Six Paths of Pain.


    But if it is reced with my main body, what will happen?


    Kanp couldnt help but pondered.


    Five-Attributes Ninjutsu?


    No, among the Six Paths of Pain, Preta Path can absorb the Chakra in Ninjutsu, and Five Attributes Ninjutsu ispletely useless. Thinking about it this way, Biju Cloak also cannot hold Preta Paths absorption!


    Konoha-Style Kenjutsu?


    No way, Deva Paths Shinra Tensei is extremely domineering. The faster I rush over, the stronger the oing repulsion will be. Once I am hit head-on, I will definitely be seriously injured.


    Even if I use shadow clone to force out Shinra Tenseis five-second cooldown, the other Pain are not just decorations.


    Theres also the missile attack of the Asura Path and Animal Paths unlimited Summoning Beasts, and the Human Path is even more terrifying. As long as he touches me, my soul will be taken!


    Of course, the battle is not static. I can use shadow clone, let shadow clone use Five Attributes Ninjutsu to attack Human Path, and use Konoha-Style Kenjutsu to fight Animal Path, Asura Path, and Naraka Path.


    But just as I can change the target of the attack, the Six Paths of Pain will naturally make corresponding adjustments, so the effect is still not great.


    Kanp thought about it, and finally found out that only Flying Thunder God Technique could allow him to advance, attack, retreat, and defend when he encountered Six Paths of Pain!


    Trump cards It seems that it is still not enough!


    Kanp sighed.


    On the Third Shinobi World Wars battlefield, whether it is Five Attributes Ninjutsu or Konoha-Style Kenjutsu, Kanp can kill in all directions, but in the face of Shinobi Worlds peak power, these things are somewhat not very useful.


    I must increase my trump cards!


    The first thing Kanp thought of is Sage Mode. After mastering Senjutsu, Kanp is not afraid of Preta Paths absorbtion. Coupled with the power of Flying Thunder God Technique, Kyubis Chakra and Ryumyaku, he can at least have 50% chance against the Six Paths of Pain.


    But who should I collect Sage Mode from?


    Minato?


    No, Minatos Sage Mode is not perfect, and I also want to collect the nerve reflex speed from him, so it is ruled out.


    Jiraiya?


    Kanp frowned, Now that Jiraiya is chasing Orochimaru, it is estimated that he will be able to return for about a year. Even if hees back, I will need to spend a lot of time to improve his favorability.


    Although he can go to the hot springs with Jiraiya and help him collect the materials with Transparent Release, Kanp is an upright person and cannot do such a thing!


    And excluding Jiraiya and Minato, in the Shinobi World, only the Three Holy Lands are left, which I can learn Sage Mode from.


    Mount Myoboku, Ryuchi Cave, and Shikkotsu Forest.


    Then the question is, which Sage Mode is better?


    Kanp touched the chin, secretly decided to go to Minato to go through the back door at night!


    While pondering, Kanp created a shadow clone, and ordered the shadow clone to look around. After confirming that no one was watching, Kanp turned off the Transparent Release, lit up Ice Release, and summoned Hyketsu.


    After entering Akatsuki, work hard. Kanp patted Hyketsu on the shoulder earnestly.


    Hyketsu pped Kanps hand away and asked: Dont forget that the Akatsuki in the future is a mercenary organization. After joining Akatsuki, you may have to continue kill people!


    Kanp shrugged: Killing is too cruel, it is enough just to freeze them.


    Hyketsu rolled his eyes, and then directly used Flying Thunder God Technique to leave Konoha.


    Today is January 1, Konohas Year 49, the first day of the new year. Not only Hoshino, Keiko, and Hayate are at home, but many guests have alsoe to the house.


    Inoue, Matsushita, Tabako, Yugao, and also seven or eight Chunin of the Gekko n, which are fifteen to sixteen years old, some of them have even participated in Chunin Exams with Kanp.


    At this moment, thisrge group of people are in the backyard, the older ones are holding tea and talking about the world, the young ones are talking about youngsters thoughts on the rockery in the backyard, and the younger ones, such as Hayate and Yugao are there sprinkling dog food violently, causing the scene to be stained.


    After Kanp came out of the bedroom, he first went to the bathroom to wash up, then went to the kitchen to get some food, and then came to the backyard when he was done.


    Uncle Inoue, Uncle Matsushita, Tabako-nee. Kanp greeted the three close friends first, as for the other young people Kanp does not hold grudges!


    Kanp, dont train so diligently during the New Year. Inoue said earnestly.


    Kanp fainted several times before, and it was all caused to train with shadow clone, so now that he fainted again, Inoue, Matsushita, and even Kanps parents think so.


    Kanp doesnt exin either, after all the harder you work, the luckier you be!


    Yeah, dont worry your parents so much.


    Matsushita took a sip of tea, shook his head and said, Kanp, the situation in the Shinobi World is rtively peaceful now, so you don''t have to train so hard. Appropriate rest is also necessary.


    Just as Kanp was about to make a remark that as long as you work hard, you will have bread and milk, Inoue started speaking again: Kanp, Shinobi is not just about training. Theres also information collection, tracking, and anti-tracking you cant forget about these.


    I


    After Inoue finished speaking, Kanp opened his mouth, but Matsushita has already started speaking again.


    The most important thing is thebine work and rest. You should always care about your family, be considerate of your family, and should also pay attention to the situation of the Shinobi World. You can''t be so boring in a corner and train alone. That is wrong! Kanp, you understand what Im saying, right?


    Two old man continued speaking, and after one of them finished, the other will start speaking, so that Kanp cant let out the words stuck in his mouth.


    Kanp sighed depressedly, and chose to ignore them and came to Tabako.


    The two old men were very angry behind him.


    Tabako-nee, how are your Kenjutsu training? Kanp asked kindly.


    After not seeing her for a while, Tabako has grown her long hair and tied a short ponytail behind her head. Her cold eyes also seem to be more lively now.


    Kanps heart twitched, feeling a little itchy.


    Its fine.


    Tabako replied ambiguously, and then asked back, Are you busy these days? Shisou asked about you several times.


    Kanp was startled. Since the battle of Kannabi Bridge, Kanp has been busy collecting Flying Thunder God Technique. And after the Kyubis Incident, he joined Anbu and was busy again, almost forgetting that he still has a master!


    After he recovered, Kanp hurriedly whispered: Im in Anbu now, so my time is really tight. By the way, is Shisou okay?


    He is fine.


    Tabako nodded, He just misses you a little.


    Kanp smiled modestly. His Water Release Ninjutsus talent is so good, so its not weird for Kosuke to be worried.


    Tomorrow morning, Shisou will teach me Kenjutsu at the sixth training ground. If you have time, you should go there too. Tabako said.


    While theyre speaking, Gekko Reifu, Gekko Yuki, and Gekko Yama not far away also came to greet Kanp, chatting without saying a word.


    At this moment, someone knocked on the iron gate of the mansion suddenly, and knocking sound kept ringing, and the name of Gekko Kanp could be heard vaguely.


    Kanp, its your friend, go and open the door. Keiko said.


    Kanpughed drily, Friend?


    That is not necessarily true.


    He already recognized that voice as Kakashis.


    Its just today is the first day of the new year, doesnt this guy go to the cemetery to talk to Rin? What is he doing here?


    Kanp slowly walked to the gate. As soon as the gate was opened, there was no one outside!


    Where is Kakashi?


    Kanp looked around and found a green figure shing from the end of the street corner on the right.


    Guy?


    Kanp was taken aback, and hurriedly chased after him.


    After chasing for a street, Kanp saw Guy and also Kakashi, who was chased by him. After chasing for another street, Kanp could already hear the conversation between the two.


    Kakashi, dont run, fight with me!! Guy shouted while chasing after him!


    Kakashis right eye is drooping, full of helplessness: Guy, you idiot, what did that guy Kanp tell you?


    He originally thought it was good to knock down Kanp together, forcing him to answer the truth about Obitos defection, but in the end, he didnt know what kind of magical chicken soup Kanp poured into Guy, as this guy actually changed side, and kept chasing him!


    Kakashi, with your Youth, you are not allowed to have no desire to improve. Hurry up and see yourself clearly!


    Guys eyes seem to be burning with mes, as if he had seen the miserable picture of Kakashi''s self-defeating and even going crazy because of Obito that Kanp told him that day. Immediately, his blood boiled, and he wanted to pull Kakashi back on the right track with his own strength!


    You idiot!!! Kakashi was angry, anxious and helpless!


    He knew that Guy would not listen to what he said at this time, unless he had a fight with him!


    But isn''t he being fooled by Kanp?


    Kakashi couldn''t bear this grievance.


    Kanp, who followed behind, heard their conversation and smiled with satisfaction.


    Yesterday afternoon, when Kanp went to attend the higher-ups meeting, Guy was called by Kakashi to block Kanp. As a result, he was fooled by Kanp and betrayed Kakashi.


    Now that Guy is pestering Kakashi, there is only one Asuma left on Kanps side. However, Asuma has not appeared in front of Kanp these days, probably because he was grounded by Hiruzen, who knew the truth.


    In this way, I am nowpletely free!


    Awesome!


    Kanp stopped and looked around. Kakashi and Guy running under the setting sun, that was their passing Youth.

 Chapter 427: Minatos Recommendation

    Chapter 427: Minato''s Rmendation


    As night fell, Minato finished his business for the day, notified Genma outside the office, and then used Flying Thunder God Technique to get home in one step.


    After changing his shoes at the entrance, Minato walked into the living room, seeing Naruto huddled in the crib and fell asleep soundly.


    The aroma of cooking and Kushinas humming came from the kitchen.


    It sounds like she is in a good mood.


    Minatos face gradually softened, and then he gently shook the crib, and then he couldnt help touching the foxs whiskers on Narutos cheek.


    This is the symptom that Naruto was affected by Kyubis Chakra during the fetal period, but it is not a big problem.


    After touching Narutos fox whiskers, Minato walked into the kitchen and started flirting with Kushina.


    After dinner was ready, the two went to see Naruto and seeing that he was still sound asleep, they ate dinner quietly.


    Minato, although I love Naruto very much, but


    In the middle of the meal, Kushina suddenly put down her bowl and chopsticks, and looked at Minato with a solemn expression, I dont want to give up my responsibility of being a Shinobi!


    To put it simply, she doesnt want to be a full-time mother. She is still young, can go out and have a second child!


    Minato understands in seconds, nodded and said with a smile: I understand, Kushina, when you get better, you continue your Shinobi career.


    My husband, you are so kind~~


    Kushina happily gave Minato all the tomatoes in her bowl, Honey, eat~~


    Minato felt somewhat helpless: Kushina, tomatoes are good for your health.


    So, honey, you have to eat more tomatoes! Kushina said righteously.


    Because of her hair, Kushina was called tomato when she was very young, so she always hated this vegetable, but Minato always like it. So in order to take care of the overall situation, Kushina reluctantly made scrambled eggs with tomatoes!


    Well, Minato is in charge of the tomatoes, and she is in charge of the eggs!


    Its perfect!


    After the two of them finished their dinner, Naruto woke up from hunger and burst into tears.


    Kushina hurriedly picked him up to breastfeed him.


    At the same time, there was a knock on the door.


    Im going up to the second floor. Kushina said, and carried Naruto up the stairs.


    Minato smiled and came to the entrance, opened the door, and saw that it was Kanp, who is outside the door.


    Kanp? You''re awake,e in. Minato smiled and invited him in.


    Hokage-sama, sorry to disturb you in such time.


    After changing shoes at the entrance, Kanp was very embarrassed. After all, this is the first time hee to Minatos house, but he didn''t bring any gifts, and there is also something he wanted to ask!


    Minato invited Kanp to sit down on the sofa in the living room and made tea for him with a smile, during which the two exchanged simple greetings.


    After Minato sat down, Kanp went straight to the subject: Hokage-sama, I''m here this time to consult with you.


    Minato nodded with a smile: What is it?


    Kanp took a sip of tea, and then said: Its about Summoned Beast!


    Summoned Beast?


    Minato asked curiously, Have you already signed a contract with Summoned Beast?


    Kanp shook his head, and said: Among my friends, Yui has insects, Shisui has crows, and Kakashi-sensei has Ninken, so I also want to have Summoned Beast, but I dont know where to start, so I came to you for consultation.


    I see. Minato nodded slightly.


    For Shinobi, Summoned Beast still ys a very important role. Like Kakashis Ninken can help tracking, Shisuis crow can be used to send messages, monitor enemies, and even use Genjutsu. Choosing the right Summoned Beast is giving very great help to the Shinobi!


    On the other hand, if they choose the wrong Summoned Beast, it may be useless, such as Guys Summoned Beast.


    In Minatos view, Kanp is powerful and talented. If he wants to sign a contract with Summoned Beast, he must choose the kind of Summoned Beast that can apany him in his continuous growth.


    And such Summoned Beast is not only precious in Shinobi World, but also extremely rare!


    Unless it is Three Holy Lands!


    But regarding the summoning contract scroll of the Three Holy Lands, the Mount Myobokus is in Jiraiyas hands, the Ryuchi Caves is in Orochimarus hands, and the Shikkotsu Forests is in Tsunades hands.


    Orochimaru has defected, so there is no need to count on the Ryuchi Cave.


    Regarding Tsunade, Minato and Kanp are not familiar with her, so she won''t agree even after they asked her.


    So their only hope is Mount Myoboku.


    Unfortunately, Jiraiya-sensei left the vige to capture Orochimaru, and will not be back in a short time.


    Moreover, even if Jiraiya-sensei returns, can Kanp sessfully sign a summoning contract with Mount Myoboku?


    Minato frowned slightly. As Jiraiyas disciple, he knows his teachers character well. He looks lustful and unrestrained, but he is actually a very principled person in his heart, otherwise he would have already be a sex offender.


    So, even if Minato is willing to rmend Kanp, Jiraiya probably won''t agree easily, unless Kanp can get his approval!


    While Minato was sitting there frowning and thinking, Kanp sat on the side and looked at him anxiously, his heart was agitated, and he thought to himself that next time, he really should bring some gifts!


    Hokage-sama? Kanp interrupted Minatos thoughts softly.


    Minato recovered, and said with a bitter smile: Sorry, I was distracted.


    Minato coughed lightly and continued, Kanp, dont sign with any Summoned Beast for now. When Jiraiya-senseies back, I will rmend you to him.


    Kanp was so overjoyed that he wanted to ask what kind of Summoned Beast Jiraiya has, but his heartbeat couldn''t help speeding up, as if he asked knowingly, he would be bullying others.


    Kanp is not that kind of person!


    So he showed a look of surprise and asked: Jiraiya-sama? Could it be, Mount Myoboku, which is one of the Three Holy Lands?


    Minato smiled and nodded: Yes, Jiraiya-sensei and I have signed a summoning contract with Mount Myoboku, but Kanp, if you fail to meet Jiraiya-senseis requirements, he may not agree with you signing summoning contract with Mount Myoboku.


    Kanp put away his surprised expression and nodded solemnly: I understand, Hokage-sama, I will definitely work hard!


    Minato said: Dont be too nervous, Jiraiya-sensei is still going to capture Orochimaru, and he may note back in a short time, so you should take advantage of this period of time and train harder!


    I understand, Hokage-sama, thank you very much for your help!


    Kanp bowed deeply.


    Minato first handed down Flying Thunder God Technique to him, and now, he also rmends Mount Myoboku, which is really good for Kanp.


    Okay, its gettingte, you should go back first. I will let you know when there is news from Jiraiya-sensei. Minato said with a smile.


    Then I''ll take my leave first.


    Leaving Minatos house, Kanp finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    Although I still need Jiraiyas approval, with his perverted nature, I should be able to please him by visiting the hot springs with him and getting materials, right?


    But after thinking about it, Kanp felt that this is wrong. Among Jiraiyas disciple, only Minato and Naruto signed the summoning contract with Mount Myoboku, and neither of these two people are lustful!


    If Kanp approaches Jiraiya with such way, even if he can please him, he might not be allowed to sign a summoning contract with Mount Myoboku!


    Its so dangerous, I almost make a terrible mistake!


    So, what kind of personality do I need to be recognized by Jiraiya?


    Kanp pondered thoughtfully.


    At the same time.


    Under the night.


    Jiraiya, whom Kanp has been thinking about, is currently lingering in a dense forest in the south of Land of Fire.


    Yesterday afternoon, based on the clues provided by Kakashi and Shisui, Jiraiya chased all the way to the Land of Rain, but after chasing one day one night, he found that something was wrong.


    That fellow Orochimaru, it is impossible for others to discover his intentions so easily.


    Jiraiya rubbed his chin and muttered to himself, Moreover, I chased him all the way and didn''t find any traces left by him.


    So, Orochimarus goal is not the Land of Rain?


    Those two idiot Anbus Shinobi!


    Jiraiya is furious. If he hadn''t been misled by them, he wouldn''t have wasted such a long time in vain, its all due to the fact that he trusted Minato''s Anbu so much!


    Right now, even if he went back to the undergroundboratory to search again, one day one night has passed, and the heavy snow has fell, so even if there were any clues, they would be all wiped away by the heavy snow!


    Jiraiya took out the Shinobi Worlds map and began to deduce where Orochimaru would go.


    There are many countries in the direction of the Land of Rain. Excluding the Land of Rain itself, there are Land of Wind and the Land of Earth, then the rest is the Land of the River and the Land of Grass, or the Land of Birds which is across the Land of Rain.


    Orochimaru wants to master all Ninjutsu in the Shinobi World, so he wont go too far.


    After excluding the Land of Birds, Jiraiya chose the Land of Grass.


    The Land of Grass is politically corrupt, and Kusagakure is only a small Shinobi Vige, which is suitable for Orochimaru to hide!


    The most important thing is that Kusagakure and Konoha are allies. Once Orochimaru lives in Kusagakure, he can perfectly disappear from Konoha''s sight, so that he can study Ninjutsu to his heart''s content!


    Jiraiyaughed, and couldnt help but feel sincerely proud of his wisdom!


    After praising himself for a while, Jiraiya put away the map and headed straight towards the Land of Grass.


    But unfortunately, some things are not as just you thought!


    Jiraiya knows Orochimaru very well, but there is only one thing he missed!


    That is Orochimaru is a research madman!


    He needs a hugeboratory for his research, and he needs loyal and unyielding subordinates to work for him!


    Under this premise, even if he infiltrates Kusagakure, or even seizes the power of Kusagakure, so what?


    There are so many ninjas in Kusagakure, and it is impossible for Orochimaru to make all Kusagakures Shinobi loyal to him and follow him to the death. In case someone leaks the secret, wouldn''t Orochimaru have to run away and start anew again?


    So from the very beginning, Orochimaru had no ns to go to Kusagakure!


    Therefore, Orochimaru went to the Land of the River!


    In the past few years, Orochimaru took Anko and wandered around the Shinobi World. He didnt only do missions, but also secretly established multipleboratories, and at the same time, he took in many potential subordinates. Although they are all children, as long as they are given time to grow, they will definitely be Orochimarus loyal subordinates!


    And one of theseboratories is in the Land of the River.


    And the one who guards theboratory in the Land of the River is exactly a child he took in. He is very precocious, sensible, and has great potential!


    His name is Kaguya Kimimaro, and he is a survivor of Kirigakures Kaguya n, which has the rare Shikotsumyaku and also has boundless potential!


    Orochimaru once wanted to train him as a container, but then changed his mind. He felt that only someone with infinite talents like Kanp are worthy of carrying his soul!


    But because of this, Orochimaru values Kimimaro even more, and wants to train him to be his true confidant!

 Chapter 428: If You Cant Beat Them, Join Them

    Chapter 428: If You Can''t Beat Them, Join Them


    Land of Fire, Konoha.


    In the early morning of the next day, Kanp got up and made a shadow clone to the Anbu to check in, while his main body rushed to the sixth training ground.


    Its still early, but there are already many Taijutsu Shinobi training in the sixth training ground. Such as throwing kunai and senbon, using sword, staff, and nunchaku, its quite lively.


    Kanp turned a half circle, and found Kosuke and Tabako deep in the forest to the left of the training stadium.


    Shisou, Tabako-nee! Kanp hurried up to greet them.


    Kanp, you are here.


    Kosuke already knows that Kanp ising from Tabako, so hes not surprised. He smiled and exchanged a few words with him and chatted about the current situation. After that, Kosuke took out a scroll from his arms and solemnly handed it to Kanp.


    Shisou, what is this? Kanps heartbeat suddenly became disordered.


    Kosuke smiled and said: This is the Water Release Ninjutsu Ipiled, most of which are left by Nidaime-sama.


    Kanp put the scroll in his pocket and said shyly: Shisou, it is too embarrassing for me to ept it.


    You guy is really


    Kosukeughed a few times, and then exined You are joining the Anbu now, and you are busy with missions, so its difficult to spare time to train with me. In order not to dy your growth, I can only give you what you want me to teach you, so that you can train anytime and anywhere as long as you have time in the future. Come find me if you have something you dont understand.


    Shisou, thank you! Kanp put away his hippie smile and bowed solemnly to thank him.


    Kosuke patted Kanps shoulder, and said with a smile: Well, there are many people here, so its not a good ce to training Ninjutsu, you should find a secluded ce to train yourself.


    Kanp nodded. Ninjutsu is different from Konoha-Style Kenjutsu. Tabako is here for training Konoha-Style Kenjutsu. And even if they are seen by others, they cant learn it secretly, but Ninjutsu is different. Once someone else sees the sequence of the hand seals, there is a risk of it being copied!


    Although everyone is from the same vige, this is Nidaimes Water Release Ninjutsu after all, and it is of high value. Unless it is a disciple like Kanp, it will not be easily passed on to the others.


    Leaving the sixth training ground, Kanp thought that Jiraiya would not be able toe back so soon, so he decided to find a quiet ce to collect these Nidaimes Water Release Ninjutsu. Theres also Orochimaru''s Ninjutsu Scroll, and the big guys inside the scrolls.


    After thinking about it for a while, Kanp decided to go to the depths of the Forest of Death for retreat training again!


    As for Anbus check-in, these can be handed over to shadow clone!


    Even if there is any unexpected ident, Kanp can use Flying Thunder God Technique to quickly get back!


    As expected of the handsome young master of Gekko n!


    To think of such a perfect training n in such a short time!


    Kanp set off happily.


    The straight-line distance from his mansion to the outermost edge of the Forest of Death is nearly one hundred kilometers, and the maximum sensing range of Kanp Flying Thunder God Technique is about thirty kilometers. In other words, Kanp must be set up at least three Flying Thunder God Techniques coordinates on the way are used as transit points!


    Kanp first went to find three stones, then used Chakra to carve the Flying Thunder God Techniques imprints on them, and then he galloped all the way, sensing the coordinates of thest Flying Thunder God Technique, while burying these stones in a hidden location.


    Of course, its not buried deep, just a shallowyer of mud, so as to prevent Kanp from appearing directly underground when he teleports over.


    After burying three stones on the one hundred kilometers route, Kanp sessfully entered the Forest of Death.


    The Forest of Death is veryrge, covering an area of hundreds of kilometers. After Kanp entered, he buried some stones with the Flying Thunder God Techniques imprints along the way until he came to the depths of the Forest of Death.


    Kanp didnt immediately start collecting, but created a shadow clone, and ordered him to check the surroundings and check for hidden dangers.


    When the shadow clone started moving, Kanp returned home. He sensed the Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint more than 20 kilometers away, teleported over, and then sensed the Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint at the next ce. He continued to teleport, sensing all the way and teleporting all the way. It took nearly two hours toe to the depths of the Forest of Death, and it only took 11 seconds to go back!


    Perfect!


    Kanp turned around and flew towards the Forest of Death again. This time, he might be familiar with it, so it only took ten seconds to return to the depths of the Forest of Death.


    With Flying Thunder God Technique, Kanp has truly achieved instant movement!


    From now on, he will be able to stay and train in the Forest of Death with peace of mind, and he can even go home for the night!


    Kanp is once again grateful towards Minato again: What a good man!


    Seeing he wasted full twenty-one seconds for going back and forth, Kanps heart ached, so he immediately took out a lot of scrolls, one Orochimarus Ninjutsu Scroll, one from Kosukes Water Release Ninjutsu scroll, and the rest are all the scrolls that contained Iwagakures Shinobis corpses.


    Kanp pondered for a while, and decided to collect the corpse of Iwagakures Shinobi first.


    Because collecting corpses is sure to be sessful, and he can also get rid of these corpses. He can then collect Orochimarus Ninjutsu Scroll, and finally the Water Release Ninjutsu!


    From easy to difficult!


    Jiraiya didnte back so early anyway, so Kanp can just improve his foundation!


    Time passes.


    After Orochimaru entered the Land of the River, he left a shadow clone to sweep to wipe out all traces, and then his main body immediately went to his secret experimental base!


    This experimental base was built underground, in the depths of a remote forest. In order to prevent it from being discovered, Orochimaru also kept arge number of venomous snakes and pythons in the forest.


    After a long time, Orochimaru arrived in the dense forest, and smelled a strong smell of blood.


    He frowned slightly, and his golden vertical pupil showed a faint doubt!


    Walking forward slowly, Orochimaru saw the traces left by the Shinobi hunting and killing the giant python within a short distance.


    There is a Shinobi here?


    It seems that it is necessary to clean up the neighborhood area.


    Orochimaru continued to move forward calmly, and arrived at the entrance of his underground experimental base half an hourter.


    Entering the underground passage, Orochimaru called Kimimaros name as he walked, but it was a pity that his voice was too soft and there was no echo.


    Did he run away?


    Orochimaru was surprised and felt uncertain. Suddenly, there was a rush of footsteps at the entrance of the base: Is it you, Orochimaru-sama?


    Orochimaru narrowed his eyes and said hoarsely: Kimimaro, where have you been?


    I just went to a hillside to the west, and there was a cave there, and there is a person in the cave, and that person Kimimaro exined loudly as if he was saying a tongue twister.


    But Orochimaru interrupted him with a wave of his hand: I told you not to run around Although this is not the Land of Water, it is still very dangerous for you, understand.


    Kimimaro nodded like a chicken pecking on rice. When Orochimaru turned around, Kimimaro couldnt help but rushed to Orochimarus thigh, raised his head and opened his eyes wide, and then said: There is a strange person in that cave. He is as old as me, and he locked himself in the cave because he killed people.


    Orochimaru lowered his head to look at Kimimaro, then asked with a smile, Kill people? Then, are not you afraid that he will kill you?


    He said he usually doesnt kill people, only when he is crazy. I want to help him. Kimimaro said.


    Orochimaru was puzzled: Crazy?


    Kimimaro nodded, and said: I think researching him will be very useful to Orochimaru-sama. I''m trying very hard to convince him to let Orochimaru-sama study his body so that his strange disease of craziness can be cured.


    Listening to his innocent and childish words that didn''t seem to make sense, Orochimaru grinned: Interesting, then


    Having said this, Orochimaru suddenly frowned, and then his figure flickered to the entrance of the experimental base in a sh.


    In the distance, a figure, which is like a fertilized mouse, disappeared in a sh.


    Where are you going?


    Orochimaru smiled coldly and turned to enter the base, but a small white snake came out from under his kimono and quickly chased after that figure, leaving an unusually conspicuous trail along the way!


    In the forest, the bald one-eyed Jigumo is like a wild dog, sprinting frantically towards the outside of the forest!


    Ill die, Ill die!


    This ce turned out to be Orochimarus ce!!


    Jigumo was terrified. Right now, the information about Orochimaru had defected from Konoha has been spread. Once Konoha knows that Orochimaru has appeared in the Land of the River, Konoha Anbu will immediatelye out to hunt down Orochimaru!


    Since even him know this, Orochimaru must also know this!


    In other words, Orochimaru will definitely kill him in order to prevent the information from being leaked!


    What should I do?


    Jigumo doesnt think he can escape Orochimarus pursuit. After all, Orochimaru is one of the Konohas legendary Sannin. As early as the Second Shinobi World War, he was already a famous and powerful existence!


    Not to mention Jigumo, even the entire Fuma n cannot be Orochimarus opp!


    Jigumo is so desperate, I just want to eat some snake soup, why did I meet Orochimaru?


    He rushed to the camp more than one hundred kilometers away in a hurry.


    The camp is full of people from the Fuma n, about a hundred or so. Most of them are ordinary people, and the rest are mostly Chunin and Genin.


    Jigumo-sama, wee back!


    Jigumo-sama, didn''t you go hunting snakes and pythons?


    Jigumo-sama, how is the harvest today?


    Hearing the nsmans questions, Jigumos face twitched wildly. He pretended not to hear them, and went straight to the center of the camp to find the leader of the madman n, Kagero!


    Kagero-sama.


    Jigumo stepped forward with a sad face, Sumimasen, I got into trouble!!


    Kagero was very calm, and asked in a deep voice: What happened?


    I, II saw Orochimaru! Jigumo gritted his teeth and said nervously.


    Orochimaru? Konohas S-Rank Missing-nin, Orochimaru?


    Kagero was startled, then her face changed drastically, and she stared at him firmly, He found you?!


    Jigumo nodded repeatedly: As expected of Kagero-sama, you guessed it right away!


    Is it time to show ttery?!


    Kagero was stunned, and immediately angrily said: You idiot!!! You ran back like this after being discovered by him? You will attract Orochimaru here!!! Idiot!!!


    Tears overflowed from Jigumos one eye: Kagero-sama, lets run!


    Its toote, the other party is Orochimaru! How could so many of us escape from him! Kagero took a deep breath, her eyes narrowed and she began to think about how to take care of the guy in front of him so as to vent his anger, no, how to save the Fuma n!


    Then her eyes lit: There is a way!


    What way? Jigomus eye glowed, looking at Kagero expectantly.


    Kagero grinned: If you cant beat the enemy then just join them!

 Chapter 429: I Want To Be a Double Agent!

    Chapter 429: I Want To Be a Double Agent!


    The Land of the river.


    Somewhere deep in the forest.


    Jigumo stood at the entrance of Orochimaru''s underground experiment base, looking at the dark tunnel leading to underground, feeling terrified, as if facing the entrance of hell!


    Kagero-sama, do we really want to do this? Jigumo looked at the man beside him with a pale face. (T/N: Kagero is a woman, but she usually uses male appearance.)


    At this point, we have no other choice!


    Kagero took a deep breath and said calmly, Taking refuge in Orochimaru can not only make up for the mistakes made by you, an idiot, but we can also use Orochimarus power to revive the n!


    I, I Just as Jigumo was about to say something, a cold wind suddenly blew from the underground tunnel.


    Smart choice.


    Orochimaru slowly walked out of the shadows. He has ck long hair, pale skin, golden vertical pupils, purple eye shadow, and a sneer as sharp as a de at the corner of his mouth. He is like a metal awl that fiercely pierced deep into Kagero and Jigumos hearts!


    Orochimaru-sama, I am the leader of the Fuma n, Kagero, and I would like to serve you on behalf of the Fuma n! Kagero immediately knelt down on one knee and said solemnly.


    When Jigumo saw that his boss was kneeling, he immediately knelt down too: Orochimaru-sama, please forgive me for being rude before!


    Orochimaru walked out of the underground tunnel, and circled around Kagero and Jigumo.


    So, should I kill them or ept their refuge?


    A pensive look shed in Orochimaru''s eyes as he pondered.


    First of all, Fuma n seeking refuge is nothing more than an act of self-protection, and there is no so-called loyalty at all.


    Secondly, Fuma n is a n that has long since fallen. Even Orochimaru alone can destroy them easily.


    Finally, Orochimaru needs subordinates.


    Although he has taken in many children, these children need time to grow. Before they can grow up, Orochimaru needs some men who do errands and even collect experimental materials.


    Well, itll be you guys.


    Fuma n!


    When Kagero and Jigumos foreheads were sweating, Orochimaru finally started speaking: I ept your refuge, but my existence is not allowed to be disclosed to outsiders, otherwise


    Orochimaru-sama, please rest assured, we will never reveal any of your information!! Kagero finally breathed a sigh of relief in her heart, With this, the n will be safe, and now that we are on Orochimarus war chariot, we can take advantage of Orochimarus powerful force to regain our glory!


    I need some information now.


    Orochimaru said, There is a cave on the hillside to the west, and there is a little kid in the cave. I want all his information. Go, dont let me down.


    Yes!!


    Kagero responded loudly, and then immediately ran towards the hillside on the west with Jigumo.


    On the way.


    Jigumo couldnt hold back anymore and asked: Kagero-sama, can we really revive the n by doing this?


    Kagero said dumbly Of course! Under the power of Orochimaru-sama, our Fuma n can definitely be revived and regain its great reputation in the past!!!


    However, Orochimaru is Missing-nin. If Konoha knows that we have taken refuge in him


    Jigumo wanted to say more, but he was roughly interrupted by Kagero!


    Shut up! What stupid things are you talking about at this time? Whether it is Konoha or other Shinobi Viges, they all look down on our Fuma n! So! Right now, we can only rely on the power of Orochimaru-sama!


    Kagero showed resolute and decisive expression and growled, I want you to keep this in mind no matter what!!


    Kagero is a little anxious. Although Orochimaru has epted their refuge just now, he issued a mission that seemed to be testing their abilities, and Kagero believes that Orochimaru will observe them in secret. Once they reveal any intention of leaking the information, he will definitely kill them, and even the entire Fuma n!!


    So, she cant let that bastard, Jigumo, say those stupid things!


    Jigumo nodded, thinking about the attitude of the Shisui of the Body Flicker he metst time, Indeed, Konohas Shinobi look down on our Fuma n. In that case, there is nothing wrong with taking refuge under Orochimaru-sama!


    The two galloped all the way and soon arrived at the hillside on the west side of the forest, and then they found the little kid with orange hair sleeping in the cave.


    After the two remembered his appearance, they immediately went to the nearby vige to inquire, and soon got detailed information about Libra Jugo. There were rumors that he would go crazy, kill people at every turn, and even eat people.


    After summing up these information, the two immediately went to report to Orochimaru.


    This time, Kagero and Jigumo were approved by Orochimaru and sessfully entered the underground experimental base. They briefly visited the base and then saw Kimimaro!


    From now on, I will let Kimimaro convey my order, understand? Orochimaru took over the information they gathered, and looked at them gloomily.


    As Kagero guessed, when they were collecting information, Orochimaru was indeed observing in secret. And from his observation so far, Fuma n is fairly honest!


    Yes!


    Kagero understood in an instant, turned around and bowed respectfully to Kimimaro, Kimimaro-sama!


    Seeing that the boss was like this, Jigumo hurriedly saluted and greeted Kimimaro, who was at a loss and looked like an ordinary kid.


    Then, you can go back first. Orochimaru said with a smile.


    After leaving the underground experiment base, both Kagero and Jigumo felt that the clothes on their backs were soaked in cold sweat. If it wasnt for them wearing thicker ones in winter, it would definitely be seen by Orochimaru.


    Jigumo turned to look at Kagero, hesitating to speak.


    Kagero snorted coldly and said: Let''s talk when we go back!


    The two rushed to Fuma ns camp, and identally spotted trace of snakes slittering on the ground along the way, which led directly to their camp!


    Kagero doesn''t even need to guess, as she knew that this is definitely the trace of the snake that followed Jigumo when he ran back before. If she is not smart, and choose to join Orochimaru, Fuma n might have disappeared at this time!


    She couldnt help but red fiercely at Jigumo.


    Jigumo lowered his head and didnt dare to speak.


    But there is another voice in his heart at this moment: Orochimaru is too dangerous, taking refuge in him is like dancing on the tip of the knife of death!


    Why dont I tell Shisui of the Body Flicker about Orochimarus whereabouts, so that Shisui-sama will definitely treat me, no, the Fuma n with admiration!


    Then we, the Fuma n, can take this opportunity to take refuge under Shisui of the Body Flicker. Shisui-sama was born in the Uchiha n, so to take refuge under him is to take refuge under Uchiha n!


    And the Uchiha n is Konohas Noble n, so taking refuge under them is equivalent to taking refuge under Konoha!


    With Konoha as the backer, how can Fuma n not recover?


    Thinking about it this way, Jigumo suddenly swelled!


    Orochimaru?


    What is he?


    Isnt he just one of the legendary Sannin?


    Konoha still has two others who are as famous as him!


    And Konohas Sannins teacher, Sandaime Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen is also there!


    Yondaime Hokage is even more famous, as his Yellow sh name shakes the whole Shinobi World. He once fought to a draw against the Yondaime Raikage and Hachibis Jinchuriki, and once killed fifty Iwagakures Jonin in a sh!


    Compared with such a powerful Konoha, Orochimaru can just get out!


    The more Jigumo thought about it, the morefortable he became. He decided that he wants to be a double agent, and he wanted to betray Orochimaru!


    After returning to the camp, Jigumo couldnt help but want to tell Kagero of his decision!


    But Kagero is very smart. He suspected that Orochimaru has notpletely trusted them, so she first calmly appeased Jigumo, and then gathered all the Shinobi of the Fuma n and told them the news of taking refuge under Orochimaru, and she asked them to swear by Fuma ns reputation, to guard Orochimarus whereabouts to the death, and to follow Orochimaru to the death!


    As the leading figure of Fuma n, Kageros words is like aw. In addition, current situation of the Fumo n is indeed not good. They have neither country funding nor merchant sponsorship. The missions they received from the ck market are either too difficult or themission is too little. Right now, the ordinary nsman have to rely on their Shinobis hunting to have food, which is extremely miserable. Therefore, it is really a happy thing for them to take refuge under Orochimaru, even if Orochimaru has be a Missing-nin!


    In the shadows, Orochimaru waited until Fuma ns Shinobi had dispersed before showing a smile, and then he left a shadow clone to continue monitoring. If there is any ident, hehehehe


    At night.


    The moon is dark and the wind is strong.


    Kagero and Jigumo slept in the same room, the room is pitch dark, and they couldn''t even see their fingers!


    The two slept in the same bed, but neither fell asleep.


    After midnight, Kagero grabbed Jigumos hand and wrote in his palm.


    Kagero: What do you want to say?


    Jigumo grabbed Kageros hand and wrote in her palm: Tell Shisui his whereabouts and take refuge in Konoha.


    Kagero knew that even though this guy has thick brows and big eyes, he is actually a double agent at heart!


    She sighed, and then wrote on the palm of his hand: Wait until we gain his trust before you leave.


    Jigumo breathed a sigh of relief, and then fell into a deep sleep.


    Land of Rain.


    Amegakure.


    After destroying Hyketsus shadow clone, Deva Path and the other Six Paths of Pain began to conquer and kill.


    There are a lot of Amegakures Shinobi andmoners living in this Shinobi Vige. Many of them are Hanzo''s cronies, so these people need to be killed. Although there are asional resistances, the more they resist, the more Deva Path can show his terrifying power, and the more he can deter other Amegakures Shinobi!


    In less than five days, from its Shinobi to civilians, Amegakure has been overwhelmed by the terrifying strength of Deva Path and they regarded him as a God!


    After taking control of Amegakure, Deva Path no longer had any contact with Amegakures Shinobi in order to prevent people from seeing his abnormality. All orders were also ryed by Konan, and it didnt take long before Amegakures Shinobi regards Konan, who conveys the will of the God, as an angel.


    At the same time, Deva Path dered his existence in the form of there will be no rain every Sunday to prevent these Amegakures Shinobi from rebelling!


    Today.


    Nagato huddled on top of the rebuilt steel tower, looking staring nkly at the torrential rain outside the window, and behind him stood Five Paths of Pain, motionless like a puppet.


    At a certain moment, Nagato seemed to sense something and he slowly closed his eyes.


    At the same time, on the lower floor, Deva Path slowly opened his eyes: What is it, Uchiha Madara.


    Obito is still wearing a vortex mask and ck robe, and then he said coldly: You should have received the information here, the news about Konohas S-Rank Missing-nin, Orochimaru!


    Deva Path nodded indifferently: You mean


    Orochimaru is an ambitious person, so you should absorb him into Akatsuki! Obito said coldly.


    Deva Path said indifferently: Since it is your idea, then I will leave this task to you, Madara!


    Eh?


    Obito frowned slightly, and said with a sneer, Pain, I am in a cooperative rtionship with you, not your subordinate! I am only responsible for providing suitable candidates, nothing more! Humph!


    After the words fell, an invisible vortex popped out of Obitos right eye socket and swallowed him in.


    Deva Path didnt stop him.


    Orochimaru?


    He is indeed a great candidate! Deva Path squinted his eyes, and his pupil power seemed to be faintly boiling.

 Chapter 430: Yuki Hyōketsu Comes To Akatsuki

    Chapter 430: Yuki Hy��ketsu Comes To Akatsuki


    Land of Rain.


    Amegakure.


    On Sunday, as promised by Deva Path, it is cloudy today!


    People who live in Amegakure looked in the sky. Although it is not the first time, they still felt a heartfelt fear!


    Even the weather can be affected by Pain-sama Is her really a God?


    Wearing a ck robe, Hyketsu walked among the towering steel towers in Amegakure. He was not surprised by the weather above his head, after all, it is the Rinnegan, and it is powerful enough to control the weather. Well, think about that Tenseigan, as it can even affect Moons gravity, which makes people powerless toin!


    And if he remembers correctly, Pain can monitor the entire Amegakure through rain. In other words, when it is not raining, he cannot monitor it!


    Stop!


    Hyketsu was thinking wildly, when suddenly two people wearing Amegakures forehead protector stopped him, You! Lift you head!


    Both Amegakures Shinobi have Chunin-Level strength. After Deva Path Pain showed his terrifying strength, they havepletely acknowledged allegiance on the other party, and faithfully fulfilled the God''s will!


    And among the many decrees, there is one that focuses on a man in ck robe, whose characteristic is


    Hyketsu raised his head, and the ferocious ice crystals mask on his face was exuding a faint coldness.


    Sure enough, its you


    The two Amegakures Shinobi became tense, The ck-robed man with the ice mask can actually attract the attention of the God, youre not a nameless person, right?


    Either get lost, or take me to see Pain. Hyketsu said coldly.


    Bastard, how dare you talk to us like that?


    The two Chunin nce at each other, and in their eyes, there are some entanglements and unconceble desire!


    In Pain''s decree, it is clearly states that once Hyketsu is found, they will immediately report the whereabouts of the other party and there is no need to do extra things. Therefore, the two Chunin can be rewarded as long as they report the information to the angel, Konan.


    But they are not reconciled. Right now, God lives on the top of the central steel tower and does not meet with anyone, and all the power of the vige falls on Konan. If they can defeat this mysterious person who is concerned by the God, wont they be favored by God and be the spokesperson of God in the vige, shoulder to shoulder with the angel Konan?


    This temptation is great, so it is worth the shot!


    The two Chunin confirmed each other''s thoughts from each other''s eyes, and immediately took out kunai, but then they found that they couldn''t move their feet!


    Whats going on?


    The two looked down, and they were horrified after finding that their feet had been frozen by thick ice, and the ice was still spreading upwards, to their knees, thighs, little brothers!!!


    Hyketsu lowered his head, and he bypassed the two stupid Amegakures Shinobi, and continued walking towards the central steel tower.


    Half an hourter, Hyketsu arrived at the central area smoothly.


    As a ce where God live, except for the angel Konan, no one is not allowed to enter this area, let alone linger here. Whoever vites it will be punished by God!


    Because of that, Hyketsu didn''t encounter any guards, and went under the steel tower very smoothly.


    You are here, Hyketsu.


    In midair, Deva Path jumped down from the top of the tower, and his ck robe was blown by the strong wind, making some noise.


    When he was about tond, Deva Path used Shinra Tensei, whose repulsion made him stop in midair for an instant, and then he fell to the ground slowly like an immortal, his clothes fluttering.


    Hyketsu raised his head, and said with a light smile: If you havent changed your mind, then prepare Akatsukis clothes for me.


    Deva Path did not speak, just looked him up and down, and asked after a while: The you who appeared in front of me, is it the shadow clone, or the real body.


    Of course it is the shadow clone.


    Hyketsu smiled coldly, You are too strong. My main body will not appear in front of you before I can confirm my safety.


    Deva Path nodded slightly, and asked again: Since you decided to join Akatsuki, what about Abyss?


    Abyss doesn''t mind me joining other organizations.


    Hyketsu then asked, As for Akatsuki is there any relevant regtions?


    Deva Path lowered his eyes slightly: In other words, I can easily absorb all the members of Abyss into Akatsuki?


    His thoughts revolved, and he said indifferently: Whether it is Missing-nin or people from other organizations, Akatsuki will wee anyone whoes, but if you betray Akatsuki and leak any information about Akatsuki, no matter where you are hiding, I will find you and kill you.


    So cruel.


    Hyketsu chuckled softly, Then, I will join!


    Come with me. Deva Path turned and entered the steel tower.


    Climbing up the steeldder step by step, Deva Path told Hyketsu about Akatsukis short-term n, mid-term goal, and final goal.


    The short-term n is to expand Akatsukis members and earn operational funds. Our medium-term goal is to provoke friction among small countries, monopolize the warmissions between small countries, and take the opportunity to break the economic system of Great Countries Shinobi Viges. And our ultimate goal is to collect Nine Biju, destroy the five Great Shinobi Viges, let everyone in the Shinobi World feel the pain, and then rebuild order and peace?


    Under the ice crystals mask, Hyketsus mouth showed a disdainful arc. I see.


    If you have a suitable candidate, you can also rmend them to Akatsuki. Deva Path meant something by saying that.


    Hyketsu smiled and didnt speak. He just entered Akatsuki, and he didnt want to do anything suspicious.


    After going up of more than a dozen floors, the two came to the floor where they rested. Deva Path found a brand new set of red cloud robe with a ck background from one of the rooms, and there was also a ring on the robe.


    This is your clothes and ring. If you have something to do outside, you can use this ring to contact me. Deva Path said.


    After taking the robe and ring, Hyketsu looked through it, and saw that the ring was engraved with the word South. (T/N: In the original work, it is the ring given to Biwa Juzo, and then Kisame.)


    Hyketsu reced his ck robe with the red cloud robe with a ck background, and then put on the ring casually.


    Deva Path immediately said: This ring of yours should be worn on your left ring finger.


    Is there a difference? Hyketsu asked while changing the ring location.


    There are ten rings in total, and each one represents a finger.


    Deva Path exined, and then said, In the ring, there is Chakra and pupil power I left behind. As long as you poured your Chakra into the ring, it will turn your Chakra into a wave of thoughts for me to receive, so as toplete the ultra-long-distancemunication.


    Hyketsu yed with the ring on his ring finger and said: I understand.


    Then, this is your first mission after joining Akatsuki. Deva Path threw a scroll.


    Hyketsu took it and opened it, and there was a strange feeling in his heart.


    In the scroll, there is Orochimarus information!


    Konohas S-Rank Missing-nin, Orochimaruthe Land of the River Hyketsu narrowed his eyes.


    This is a letter addressed to him.


    Deva Path handed over another scroll and said, Give it to Orochimaru.


    What if Orochimaru refuses? Hyketsu asked.


    I''m sure he''ll agree.


    Deva Path said with a sneer, Otherwise, he will have to die.


    I like your style of doing things. Hyketsu put away the letter, then turned and went downstairs.


    The Land of the River.


    In the underground experiment base established by Orochimaru, Kimimaro walked in with a timid orange-haired child.


    After several days of persuasion, Kimimaro finally convinced Jugo to follow him!


    This is Orochimaru-samas experimental base.


    Kimimaro turned his head and smiled at the orange-haired child from time to time, Jugo, this is my home, and it will also be your home in the future. Orochimaru-sama will definitely cure your illness!


    Jugo was shocked, and looked at him with glowing eyes: Really? Then since we live in a home, will we be family from now on?


    Kimimaro tilted his head slightly, Shouldnt myst sentence more important?


    But whatever.


    Yeah, we will be a family from now on!


    Kimimaro answered and asked Jugo to follow him again, and then they finally arrived to the door of aboratory, Orochimaru-sama, I brought Jugo here.


    Orochimaru put down the ssware in his hand, turned to look at Jugo, and his eyes are filled with scrutiny and expectation.


    With his young age, Jugo couldn''t bear Orochimaru''s gaze, so I shrank behind Kimimaro in fear.


    Orochimaru closed his eyes and said: Lets do a blood test first.


    Under Jugos frightened and apprehensive eyes, Orochimaru drew a tube of blood from Jugo directly.


    Take him down to rest. Orochimaru ordered with a nk expression.


    Yes!


    After they left, Orochimaru couldnt wait to drop Jugos blood into more than a dozen ss test tubes, and then he carried out various examinations and tests on the remaining blood. As time passed, unconsciously, Orochimaru continued to experiment all night.


    In the morning of the next day, Orochimaru was still full of energy. He nced at the reaction of the ss test tubes, then recorded the data, and then continued the test.


    But at a certain moment, Orochimaru suddenly frowned. He listened attentively, and then showed a sneer.


    Putting down the equipment in his hand, Orochimaru turned and walked out of theboratory with a sneer, and walked along the long underground passage to the entrance.


    Long time no see, Orochimaru.


    Danzo stood at the entrance of the underground experiment base. Behind and around him, there are Roots Shinobi holding swords. At farther away, there is also the silhouette of Roots Shinobi forming hand seals to use a sealing barrier!


    Danzo what do you mean by doing that?


    Orochimaru squinted his golden vertical pupil. When he escaped from Konoha, he already had a premonition of being betrayed, but, even after thinking about it, he couldnt understand why Danzo wanted to betray him, and he even dared to lead his men to hunt him down!


    What do I mean? You should be clear about that, Orochimaru! Why why did you betray me?! Danzos voice was stern. At this time, his right eye socket was wrapped in bandage again, but there was no Sharingan inside.


    Orochimaru lowered his eyes: What are you talking about?


    Danzo was furious, A***ole, how dare you pretend to be wronged!


    He immediately removed the bandage on his head, revealing his dark right eye socket.


    Orochimarus pupils shrank when he saw this: Your Sharingan


    Only Root and you know about Sharingan. You betrayed me and told Gekko Kanp about this information!


    Danzo gritted his teeth and roared, Then you deliberately kidnapped a member of the Military Police Force and gave Minato a chance! He held a higher-ups emergency meeting and said that I kidnapped the Military Police Forces member!! Orochimaru, why did you do this?


    Looking at Danzo, whose face is full of grief and hatred, Orochimaru was speechless for a while.

 Chapter 431: Orochimaru VS Root

    Chapter 431: Orochimaru VS Root


    At the entrance of the underground experimental base, looking at the silent Orochimaru, Danzos left eye pupil was bloodshot and ferocious, and he roared angrily: Orochimaru, give me an exnation!!!


    Exination?


    Orochimaru recovered, his astonished eyes gradually returned to indifference, and a stern smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and he asked back, Although I dont know what misunderstandings are you talking about, but you are the one who revealed the location of myboratories in Konoha to Yondaime, right?


    I did it to protect myself.


    The ferocious expression on Danzos face gradually calmed down, Its you who betrayed me first!


    No, you betrayed me. Orochimaru crossed his hands near his chest, and his facepletely sank!


    It is true that in order to obtain Sharingan, he attacked a member of the Military Police Force, but he did not disclose Danzos Sharingan to Kanp or anyone!


    So, it is not me who betrayed Danzo, it is Danzo who betrayed me!


    With all that, he still wanted me to exin?


    Ridiculous!


    I, Orochimaru, have acted all my life, so why do I need to exin it to others?


    It seems that you are not going to exin it to me, Orochimaru.


    Danzo stepped back slowly, and said coldly, In order to avoid making trouble for me, can I trouble you to go to hell?


    The rtionship between Orochimaru and Danzo seems to be intimate, but in reality, they just used each other and get what they need!


    Otherwise, how could Danzo betrayed Orochimaru at the higher-ups meeting so easily in order to protect himself?


    Danzo knows this, and of course Orochimaru knows it too!


    Youre really ugly, Danzo.


    Orochimaru pped his hands together and mmed the ground, Kuchiyose: Manda! (Summoning: Manda)


    Bang!


    Huge smoke rose into the sky. And with the sound of a roar, a strange snake winding like a dragon and covered with purple scales the size of a human head suddenly descended behind Orochimaru.


    Orochimaru, you dare to disturb my sleep! Mandained extremely dissatisfied as it slowly stretched its huge snake body.


    Then just eat more people and be happy.


    Orochimaru turned around and walked into the entrance of the underground experiment base, Dont let them in.


    Hmph, how dare you talk to me in amanding tone.


    Manda was furious, and his snakes tail sent five or six sneaky Roots Shinobi flying, There are no good people among human beings!!!


    Do it! Danzo roared as he retreated.


    Shishienjin!!! (Four Violet mes Formation)


    With the cold shouts, four huge purple barriers sprang up from the four directions of East, South, West, and North, and turned into a closed square within half a second, covering Orochimarus underground experiment base and Manda!


    Four Violet mes Formation is a barrier technique performed by four Jonin together. Even Hiruzen could not break through this barrier in a short time!


    Orochimaru is dead!


    Danzo waved his hand, and the Roots Shinobi around him immediately rushed up.


    What is this


    Manda looked at the small'' purple barrier, and felt a deep depression as it longed for freedom. It roared and its tail turned into a purple afterimage in the air and hit the barrier heavily!


    Boom!!


    With the violent tremor, countless ripples appeared on the purple barrier to remove the force of Mandas heavy blows, and at the same time, turbulent mes sprang up on the surface of the barrier, which quickly burned along Mandas tail!


    Manda felt the pain, and immediately shook its head and flicked its tail. The huge snake suddenly spun like a spinning top in the already small'' purple barrier, knocking down another seven or eight Roots Shinobi on the spot!


    Danzo''s heart aches when he saw this!


    After Minato shed Roots funding by half and closed dozens of small gambling halls under him, the reconstruction of Root became extremely difficult, and the recruitment and training of manpower were many times slower!


    And the 70 Roots Shinobi who are now fighting are already nearly half of his subordinates!


    He is reluctant to bear it, but if Orochimaru is not dead, he will be implicated at any time!


    So, so


    That damned Orochimaru, why did you betray me?!


    Danzos left eye is bloodshot, staring fixedly at the crazily destroying Manda inside the barrier, and couldnt help but angrily roared: Leave that snake alone, go underground and kill Orochimaru!!!


    Four Violet mes Formation is a closed barrier and all direction will be covered by the barrier, including the underground!


    So Orochimaru can''t run away!


    The Roots Shinobi in the barrier immediately divided into two groups, one group was to contain Manda, and the other group quickly rushed into the entrance of the underground experiment base, and pasted Explosive Tags on both sides of the tunnel!


    In the underground base.


    Kimimaro and Jugo held hands, shoulder to shoulder, and stood behind Orochimaru with their delicate bodies trembling slightly.


    Dont be afraid, its okay. Orochimaruforted them softly while collecting the precious research materials.


    Orochimaru-sama, I am not afraid, I can fight for you! Kimimaro straightened his back and said.


    It''s still too early for you.


    Orochimaru moves very fast. After checking that there is nothing important left, he immediately sealed the materials into the scroll, and then swallowed it into his stomach.


    When Jugo saw this, he got goosebumps.


    At the same time, the Roots Shinobi outside has also rushed in.


    Orochimaru flickered and appeared directly behind Kimimaro and Jugo, knocked them out with two chops, and then formed hand seals to summon again, and a ck snake with bloated body and it upied the entire room as soon as it appeared.


    Protect them. Orochimaru''s figure flickered, and he left the room gracefully.


    The big ck snake rolled its body slightly and coiled into a snake formation, protecting the two children in the center of the snake formation.


    After walking out of the room, Orochimaru looked therge number of Roots Shinobi galloping towards him, and waved his hands: Sen''ei Jashu! (Hidden Shadow Snake Hands)


    Dozens of ferocious yellow-scaled snakes instantly shot out from his sleeves, covering all the huge underground tunnels, rushing to the opposite Roots Shinobi violently.


    Katon: Gkaky no Jutsu! (Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique)


    Fton: Toppa! (Wind Release: Breakthrough)


    The two Roots Shinobi at the front immediately used a mixed Ninjutsu to set off a violent fireball. Like the sun across the sky, the hot mes squeezed against upper, lower, left, and right walls of the tunnel, burning all the yellow-scaled snakes to death!


    The fireball continued to move unabated, zing and crashing into Orochimaru!


    Doton: Doryheki! (Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall)


    Orochimaru mmed the ground with both palms, and an earth wall rose up from the ground in an instant, blocking the fireball on the other side!


    Boom


    The fireball hit the earth wall, and the scorching mes and the constantly surging scorching air had nowhere to go, and slowly rolled back.


    When the Roots Shinobi saw this, they quickly backed away.


    The mes rolled back for a distance of tens of meters before dissipating, leaving only a burnt ck passageway.


    At the same time, Orochimaru, who is behind the earth wall, sneered and sealed: Kuchiyose: Rashomon! (Summoning: Rashomon)


    Bang!


    The huge devil-faced red door instantly rose from the ground, breaking through the surface against the tunnel ceiling!


    On the surface, Manda was squeezed by the barrier and there is only a little room for movement left. When it shook its head and flicked its tail, it would hit the barrier if it doesnt pay attention to every move, and then sparks would fly around, making it howl in pain!


    Just as it was about to flies into rage, it suddenly noticed a violent vibration from the ground beneath it, and then a horizontal thing rushed out of the ground, and hit its snake body, pushing it into the purple barrier above.


    Shht shht~~~


    With the ear-piercing sound of rubbing, the small half of Mandas body was rubbed against the barrier by the Rashomon, and the raging mes instantly swept along Mandas snake body!


    Aarrrggghhh!!!


    Manda roared in pain, Orochimaru, you bastard!!!


    As the Rashomon continued to grow upwards, Mandas snake body was also pushed upwards, and in just one second, Manda felt that its whole body is about to get familiar with the purple barrier!


    As a dignified Summoned Beast, Manda took the initiative to release the psychic after cursing Orochimaru as a bastard, and fled directly back to Ryuchi Cave.


    The moment its huge body disappeared, the devil-faced red door soared into the sky, violently crashing into the barrier.


    Boom


    The mes instantly swept towards Rashomon, but this did not affect Rashomon''s continued growth.


    Outside the barrier, Danzo looked at barrier, which was slightly twisted and deformed by Rashomon, with an ugly face, and roared angrily: What are you doing, hurry up and kill Orochimaru!!


    Without Mandas interference, twenty Roots Shinobi on the surface, who still hadbat power, immediately moved towards Rashomon and threw out countless Ninja Tools tied with Explosive tags to Rashomon.


    They did not detonate, but kept the Explosive Tag stacked there. Once Orochimaru drilled out of the ground humph humph!


    I seem to havee at the wrong time.


    At this moment, a grim voice suddenly came from not far away.


    Danzo turned his head to look, and saw a thin man wearing a red cloud robe with a ck background and an ice crystals mask walking towards him.


    You are


    Danzos pupils shrunk, That ice crystals mask


    Could it be the Shinobi who appear in battlefield before the Battle of Kikyo Pass?


    The Yuki n had already been exterminated in the civil war, so the identity of this person can be easily recognize!


    Yuki Aoi!!!


    Danzo said in a deep voice, Why are you here?


    Hyketsu looked at Danzo, and then looked The Four Violet mes Formation in front of him, and the familiar Rashomon inside the barrier, then the corners of his mouth under the ice crystals mask slowly revealed a cheerful smile.


    Dog eats dog, this is really a big show!


    His figure flickered, and Hyketsu moved onto the branch next to him, looked down at the barrier, and said without looking back: I have something to look for Orochimaru for, but dont worry, if you can kill him, I wont hold any grudges.


    Danzo stared at Yuki Aoi with his left eye, and an uneasy emotion rushed into his heart.


    ording to the information, when Yuki Aoi disappeared, hisbat strength is only at Chunin Level. But now The Chakra that Danzo sensed is already at Elite Jonin-Level!


    Fortunately, Yuki Aoi doesn''t seem to have any friendship with Orochimaru!


    Danzo suppressed his uneasy emotions, turned his head and continued to stare at the battle inside the barrier.


    At this time, Orochimaru had already drilled out along the ground crack created by Rashomon. And in the next instant, countless Explosive Tags umted near the Rashomon exploded instantly!


    Boom, boom, boom


    The continuous explosions instantly covered most of the barrier, and the soaring mes, apanied by the explosion''s air waves, crazily impacted on the purple barrier!


    Hyketsu looked at it seriously. He knew that after Orochimaru mastered the cell activation technique, he could be said to be immortal, and those Explosive Tags should not be able to kill him.


    In other words, the Roots Shinobi in the barrier will all die in Orochimarus hands.


    Well, after Orochimaru gets rid of the Roots Shinobi inside, I will attack Danzo and kill him.

 Chapter 432: Your Kinoe, I Will Take It!

    Chapter 432: Your Kinoe, I Will Take It!


    Land of Fire, Konoha.


    In Hokage Tower, Anbu Commander, Eagle is reporting to Minato at the moment.


    Hokage-sama, the medical department has indeed found experimental data rted to the transntation of Shodaime-samas cells among the research materials obtained from Orochimarusboratory. This is the specific data after the summary. Eagle put the two documents on the desk.


    Minato picked up a document and looked at it seriously. After a while, he smiled: The transntation experiment recorded in this document happened just after the batch of kids disappeared a few years ago. And regardless of the time, the number and the age of the test subjects, it all determined that Orochimaru is the culprit responsible for the missing kids! His purpose should be to try to make these children inherit Wood Release by transnting Shodaime-samas cells!


    Eagle nodded and continued: However, a few yearster, a certain survivor of these kids appeared as Roots Shinobi, so the rtionship between Advisor Danzo and Orochimaru is absolutely extraordinary!


    This close rtionship doesn''t mean anything, because


    Minato shaking his head slightly, The experimental data does not show that Advisor Danzo also participated in the human experiment, it can only prove that he obtained the experimental results.


    If the conviction is based solely on close rtionships alone, then when Obito defected, wouldnt he, the teacher, would have to apologize?


    And judging from the previous higher-ups meeting, if he only took these experimental materials to find Danzo, he would definitely say the same thing again. That Wood Releases youngster was given to him by Orochimaru as a gift, considering that Orochimaru was Konohas Sannin when he was giving the gift, although he doubted the source of the gift, but because he needed to give face to Hiruzen, he could only reluctantly ept the gift and teach the Wood Release youngster with all his heart, train him the best he can to make him into an excellent Shinobi of Konoha


    If this happens then, although Danzo is wrong, he can just say that he mistrusted Orochimaru, and Minato couldnt win Danzo with just this.


    Eagle then came up with an idea: If we can find the research data of transnting Shodaime-samas cells from the Root


    Minato ponderedfor a while, but still shook his head. The taboo experiment of transnting Hashiramas cells was first done by Sandaime and Danzo together. And although Sandaime sealed all Anbus research data, Danzo had the final say on the Roots side.


    Furthermore, with Danzos character, after suffering from the higher-ups meeting, all the taboo experimental data must have already been transferred away.


    What is Advisor Danzo doing these days? Minato suddenly asked.


    Eagle said: He has always been in the vige to handle official duties, but some time ago, nearly half of Roots people left the vige and their whereabouts are unknown.


    Nearly half of the Roots people?


    Minato got up and walked to the window, looked at the snow outside the window, and said thoughtfully, Sending so many subordinates at this time, could it be that he found Orochimaru?


    To kill him?


    Eagle asked, Hokage-sama, are we going to take action? Orochimaru is a Missing-nin who has a lot of viges secrets after all.


    Minato shook his head: Its better to leave Orochimarus matter to Jiraiya, we shouldnt intervene. However, in order to prevent Orochimaru from leaking the information about the vige and causing losses, we must make some changes as soon as possible.


    For example, change all the barriers outside the vige.


    For example, changing the way Anbu transmits information.


    Another example, change the timing of inspections and handovers of Anbu and Military Police Force.


    In short, all information that might be used by Orochimaru must be changed.


    As for those secret incidents, even if they are leaked out, they can only affect Konohas reputation. With Orochimarus personality, he would not do such trivial things.


    Hokage-sama, what do you n to do with Advisor Danzo? Eagle asked.


    Minato pondered and said: Take these materials to Advisor Danzo for negotiation and ask him to hand over the Wood Release Shinobi!


    What if Advisor Danzo disagrees? Eagle was a little worried.


    Minato smiled: Danzo has sent half of his Root, so right now, his strength is weak and he will not choose to confront us head-on. As long as we pretend to be tougher, he will hand the youngster over.


    Looking at Minatos smile, Eagles heart shivered with cold: Yondaime is going to make trouble Advisor Danzo again.


    The young man with a sunny face in the past, now that he became Hokage, has also be such dangerous figure?


    Eagle picked up the document on the table, turned and left.


    Minato then opened the second document.


    The above is also about the research materials of cultivation and transntation of cells, but the object has changed from Hashirama to Kinoe.


    Kinoe should be the Wood Release youngster.


    Minatos heart skipped a beat: The danger of transnting Shodaime-samas cells is self-evident, so Danzo wants to transnt Kinoes cells to inherit Wood Release?


    Minato thought of Danzo''s right hand that had been slung in the kimono.


    Has it been transnted?


    Can this incident be used to attack Danzo?


    Minato pondered, then shook his head and rejected it.


    Because Kinoe is still alive, if he voluntarily donates blood for Orochimarus research, even if Danzo participates in this experiment, it would be reasonable and fair.


    Because Anbus medical department also initiates free blood donations internally for research from time to time, this matter cannot be used to attack Danzo.


    Minato sat back at his desk, and suddenly smiled wryly and shook his head: Although Danzos methods of doing things are a bit extreme, it may also be rted to the cruel situation of Shinobi World he was in before. If he can make a change


    Roots Headquarters.


    Danzos private office.


    Eagle sat on the sofa with a nk expression on his face. On the opposite side, Danzo, whose right hand was tucked under the kimono, looked at him emotionally.


    Eagle did not look at Danzo, but instead set his eyes on a young Shinobi, who had been following behind Danzo.


    Eagle, as Anbu Commander, what is your purpose ofing here this time? Danzo saw that Eagle had been staring at his treasure, and was suddenly upset.


    Eagle retracted his gaze, took out a document and ced it on the low table between the two, and said: Back then, Orochimaru kidnapped dozens of kids for the human experiments, and the child behind you must be the survivor at that time.


    Danzosplexion changed slightly: That bastard Orochimaru really left the experimental materials, damn it!


    I dont know what you are talking about. Danzo closed his one eye, intending to be shameless again.


    As the survivor of Shodaime-samas cells transntation, he should have inherited the Wood Release.


    Eagle said, The Wood Release is the evidence! Advisor Danzo, do you know what Orochimaru did back then?


    Danzo''s face twitched, and he shook his head decisively: I dont know what you are talking about! I found Kinoe, who lost his memory, in an abandonedboratory and brought him back. I didn''t know anything that happened to him before!


    In that case, I will take Kinoe away. Eagle stood up and said.


    Danzo was furious, so he stood up from the sofa, and said coldly: Kinoe is a Roots member!!


    No, he is a civilian of the vige, a victim from Orochimarus incident, so he must be handed over to Hokage-sama! Eagle said coldly.


    What if I disagree? Danzos face was gloomy.


    This is Hokage-samas order!


    Eagle recalled Minatos instructions and said coldly, Advisor Danzo, there are still many doubts about your rtionship with Orochimaru. First, its the Sharingan, and now, there is Wood Release Shinobi. Right now, there are more and more doubts on you and the Root. If you do not hand over Kinoe, we can only suspect that there is collusion between you and Orochimaru. At that time, Hokage-sama will takepulsory measures and investigate the Root thoroughly!!!


    Danzos expression changed drastically when he heard this: How dare Yondaime?!


    Advisor Danzo, please remove the cursed seal on Kinoe and let him free! Eagle stared at Danzo fiercely.


    Danzo-sama


    Standing behind Danzo, Kinoe was a little confused. He didnt know about Orochimaru or Hashiramas cells, he was just a child.


    Danzo clenched his left hand tightly. He closed his eye and considered the gains and losses.


    If Namikaze Minato is given the chance to investigate the Root thoroughly


    As the darkness of Konoha, it is unknown how many shameful deeds the Root has done. When Hiruzen is in charge, he didnt do anything against the Root, so the Root is getting stronger and stronger, But now, Minato is in power


    Considering the current situation, Namikaze Minato really has the intention to disband the Root.


    Therefore, no matter what, I let Namikaze Minato thoroughly investigate the Root!


    Damn it!


    Danzo took a deep breath. He slowly touched his right hand, which is tucked in his kimono, with his left hand, and thought in his heart: Although that bastard Orochimaru transnted Kinoes cells on me before defecting, I have not awakened Wood Release


    In other words, Kinoes cells cant make me get Wood Release. In that case, it doesnt matter if Kinoe is handed over to Minato


    How could it not matter!


    This is Wood Release Shinobi!


    Even if his Wood Releases power is only 20% of Shodaime Hokage, that is still Wood Release!


    Danzo was bleeding from heartache, but in the end, he could only grit his teeth, and then nodded!


    After removing the cursed seal on Kinoe, Eagle took Kinoes thin body with one hand and quickly left the Root.


    Namikaze Minatoyou bastard!!!


    Danzo roared and began to destroy his office again.


    At the same time.


    The battle in the Land of the River is graduallying to an end.


    In the Four Violet mes Formation, continuous explosions directly sink the hugeboratory. Dozens of Roots Shinobi, who were originally hovering underground, also drilled out quickly and at the same time, detonated the undergrounds Explosive Tags, making the explosion even more violent!


    Its really wonderful, but can this really kill Orochimaru? Standing on the branch, Hyketsu coldly looked at Danzo outside the barrier, and murderous intent filled his eyes.


    Yuki Aoi, lets make a deal. Danzo suddenly said, shifting his gaze from the explosion in the barrier to Hyketsu.


    Deal? Tell me. Hyketsu grinned, Does he want me to take action against Orochimaru?


    But the truth is he thought too much.


    I want to get a piece of information from you.


    Danzo said directly, Back then on the Crescent Moon Ind, why did you help Gekko Kanp and kill yourpanions?


    Hyketsu almostughed out loud, but fortunately, he is a Shinobi, he has no feelings!


    Compared to this, you should be concerned about the safety of your subordinates. Hyketsu sneered coldly.


    Danzo subconsciously turned his head to look at the barrier, and then he heard a hoarse, low, and gloomyughter slowlying from the soaring mes and thick smoke: Danzo, you don''t know anything about my strength! Hehehehe


    Roar!!


    With the roar of anger, surprise and fury, the bloated and huge purple-scaled serpent descended again.

 Chapter 433: The Miserable Root

    Chapter 433: The Miserable Root


    Inside the Four Violet mes Formation.


    The huge Rashomon was still in a stalemate against the purple barrier. Mandas huge purple body surrounded the Rashomon, and his roar directed atOrochimaru: Orochimaru, what the hell are you thinking, you bastard?


    Orochimaru is extremely miserable at this moment. The continuous explosions have sted thousands of holes on his body, and his flesh and blood can only be vaguely seen, but his golden vertical pupils are still sharp!


    Opening his mouth, a wet and greasy Orochimaru came out of his broken body.


    The newborn body is a little weak, but it''s not a big problem. Orochimaru activates the cell activation, and instantly restores the new body to its peak state!


    He lightly leaped to the top of Mandas head, and looked down at Danzo outside the barrier and dozens of Roots Shinobi inside the barrier.


    Its time to end all of this.


    Orochimaru formed hand seals with both hands, Mandara no Jin! (Formation of Ten Thousand Snakes)


    The Roots Shinobi on the opposite side was not idle either. They threw all kinds of Ninja Tools, Explosive Tags and Ninjutsu of various attributes at Orochimaru.


    After finishing the hand seals, Orochimaru lightly jumped into Mandas bloated body, then he opened his mouth, and colorful venomous snakes came out of his mouth crazily.


    At the same time, all the Roots Shinobi attacks fell on Manda.


    Roar!


    Manda roared in pain, and swept its huge tail, rolling up a violent wave of air, and smashing heavily at the Roots Shinobi at the front.


    Scatter!


    Continue to attack!


    The group of Roots Shinobi scattered, but soon found that there was less and less space for them to move freely in the barrier.


    What is going on?


    Why are there so many snakes!


    Dense venomous snakes poured out from Manda, and washed down like a mudslide in a blink of an eye.


    Orochimarus mouth is like a bottomless pit, as the endless stream of venomous snakes twisted, entangled, and crazily flowed out of his mouth.


    In just half a minute, Mandas body has turned into a sea of snakes!


    The Roots Shinobi constantly used Ninjutsu, but the sea of snakes was endless, and the barriers space is limited. As the sea of snakes gradually upied the surrounding space, the Roots Shinobi finally fight closely with the sea of snakes.


    These snakes are highly venomous. Once bitten, they will fall into various negative states, such as dullness, paralysis, severe pain, convulsions


    Gradually, some Roots Shinobi are poisoned, and then swallowed by the sea of snakes, and some Roots Shinobi keep retreating, and were finally burned to death by the mes covered on the barrier!


    Outside the barrier, Danzos face became more and more ugly as he watched more and more subordinates died in front of him. His eye socket was cracked, his breath was suffocating, and he finally couldnt help but shouted at the Root who maintained the barrier: Remove the barrier immediately!!!


    Yes!


    The Roots Shinobi, who are separated in the four directions, immediately retracted their Chakra and quickly retreated.


    The instant the purple barrier disappeared, the colorful sea of snakes suddenly spread around, and a fishy aura quickly spread.


    The Roots Shinobi, who survived in the barrier, are also running wildly outward instantly!


    Retreat immediately!


    Danzo roared loudly, but he showed no sign of retreating, Leave this ce to me!


    Yes!


    The Roots Shinobi have no feelings. Since Danzo gave an order, they immediately retreated from the battlefield and run wildly in the direction of the Land of Fire.


    Hyketsu got up, feeling not very good.


    How can a person like Danzo let his subordinates run for their lives and leave himself behind?


    Is he just a shadow clone?


    After Hyketsu made a judgment, his figure flickered to chase after those Roots Shinobi.


    Danzo is fake, but these Roots Shinobi are real.


    Killing no, disabling them can greatly weaken Danzos power!


    After Orochimaru ended the Formation of Ten Thousand Snakes, he jumped to the top of Mandas head again, and at the same time, he lifted Rashomons Summoning Technique.


    He saw the Roots Shinobi running away and Hyketsu chasing after them. His eyes condensed with cold light, and then he turned his head and looked towards Danzo, and then said with a disdainful smile: You are just a shadow clone, right?


    Danzo squinted his one eye: How do you tell it?


    Danzo, you value yourself too much.


    Orochimaru sneered, With your personality, how could it be possible for you to do such a thing? Otherwise, Nidaime would not have passed the Hokages position to my teacher.


    Danzos face immediately turned ck when he heard this.


    During the First Shinobi World War, Nidaime Hokage and Nidaime Raikage were reconciled. As a result, Kinkaku and Ginkaku of Kumogakureunched a rebellion, which not only killed Nidaime Raikage, but also heavily injured Nidaime Hokage. In the end, Kinkaku led his men to chase after Nidaime Hokage for thousands of kilometers. The situation was very critical at that time and someone needed to take the initiative to be a bait. Hiruzen was the first to jump out to be the bait, but Danzo hesitated and did not speak. In the end, Nidaime Hokage decided to be the bait himself, and gave Sandaime Hokages position to Hiruzen.


    If at that time, Danzo was the first to say that he would take the initiative to be the bait, perhaps he would be the one who will sit in the Hokages position in the next few decades!


    This is the pain that Danzo has buried deep in his heart for decades and has been unable to let go of it for a long time!


    Every time he thinks about it, he can feel the regret as if it was yesterday. And now that Orochimaru mercilessly uncovered this wound, it is simply tarnishing his self-esteem in bare-naked method!


    Oro! Chi! Maru!!!


    Danzos formed hand seals on his chest like phantoms, Fton: Shink Renpa!!! (Wind Release: Vacuum Serial Waves)


    Danzo breathed and exhaled, and then spewed out several invisible vacuum des. It instantly cut open the sea of snakes, and shed towards Mandas head.


    Roar!!


    Manda roared angrily. Although its body is huge and bloated, but it is still a flexible snake. It meanders away, avoiding the invisible vacuum des, and then sprays a mouthful of venomous breath at Danzo.


    Danzo has very richbat experience. While moving at high speed to avoid the venomous breath, he continued to form hand seals and spit out the invisible vacuum des towards Manda.


    Orochimaru, you bastard, dont just look at it. Mandained about Orochimaru while moving around.


    Its just a mere shadow clone, you should be able to deal with it easily.


    Orochimaru replied in a nonchnt manner, and then looked towards the direction where the Roots Shinobi flee, and thoughtful look shed in his eyes.


    The ice crystals masked man just now should be Yuki Blue who has been missing for a long time. Why does he appear here?


    Is it for me, or for Danzo?


    Fton: Shink Taigyoku!!! (Wind Release: Vacuum Great Sphere)


    Seeing that Orochimaru not only tarnished his dignity, but also ignored his own strength, Danzo was furious, and immediately changed his attack method. A fierce air cannon spouted from his mouth, and mmed crazily towards Mandas head.


    When Orochimaru heard the sound of the wind, he sneered and jumped off Mandas head, and then rushed towards Danzo.


    Danzos face changed slightly, and he quickly retreated, while constantly spitting air cannons.


    With a sneer at the corner of his mouth, and Orochimaru''s figure flickered between the air cannons. When he was ten meters away from Danzo, Orochimaru immediately waved his sleeves: Sen''ei Jashu! (Hidden Shadow Snake Hands)


    Seeing the venomous snakesing from the sky, Danzos pupil shrank. He immediately took out two shurikens, poured them with Wind Attribute Chakra and threw them forward!


    The two shuriken carried wind de visible to naked eye and are spinning extremely fast in the air, wherever it passes, the venomous snakes in the sky are cut into pieces, and then they continued to move unabated, cutting towards Orochimaru.


    Orochimaru''s figure flickered. He easily avoided the shuriken, and approached Danzo very quickly.


    A touch of sneered appeared on Danzos face, and in the next moment, the two wind de shuriken, that were flying away, move across in a semicircle and flew backwards, cutting towards the back of Orochimaru with extreme speed.


    Its useless.


    Orochimarus hands stretched like rubber. And after grabbing Danzo, he jumped up directly, using Danzo as a fulcrum to jump behind him. At the next moment, the two shuriken violently cut on Danzos chest.


    Bang!


    As the smoke dissipated, the bloodshot Danzo disappeared in an instant!


    Dont call me for a battle at this level. Seeing that there are no more enemies, Manda started trembling and pped the snake''s tail to dispel the Summoning Technique.


    At the same time.


    On the other side, Hyketsu has also stopped the more than 30 surviving Roots Shinobi.


    This is the end.


    Hyketsu immediately attacked, Ice Release: Ice Age!!


    The majestic Chakra poured in from the Ryumyaku and turned into infinite ice crystal snowkes, and it swept to the Roots Shinobi at the front like a ripple.


    Katon: Gkaky no Jutsu! (Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique)


    Katon: Gkaky no Jutsu!


    The Roots Shinobi used Fire Release Ninjutsu one after another, trying to melt the ice with fire, and they did it!


    Under the raging mes, the ice crystals and snowkes in mid-air quickly melted into water, but the power of Ryumyaku is endless, so the ice crystals and snowkes are also infinite, sweeping away wave after wave like a snowstorm!


    The group of Roots Shinobi had just fought fiercely with Orochimaru, Manda, and the endless sea of snakes, so they are already exhausted. Now that they used Ninjutsu to fight back again, it didnt take long for them to feel their bodies were hollowed out!


    At the same time, under Hyketsus control, two storms of ice crystals bypassed the mes, attacking from the side and even behind the Roots Shinobi!


    Be careful from behind!


    Several Roots Shinobi turned around and formed hand seals, spouting out fireballs, however


    The ice will never wither!


    Hyketsu smiles, but secretly extracts the power of Ryumyaku more violently. The infinite ice crystals and snowkes overwhelmed the fireball in an instant, covering all the Roots Shinobi from behind!


    When the ice crystals and snowkes gradually dissipated, more than 30 Roots Shinobi in the field of course they did not die, but their end was worse than death. The feet of the Roots Shinobi were frozen into pieces of ice and shattered. The hands of the Roots Shinobi were also covered with ice, and they fell to pieces with a light touch. In short, they will no longer be active as Shinobi in the future!


    But these Roots Shinobi are all very courageous. Even if their hands and feet are broken, they did not utter even the slightest scream or cry at all from the beginning to the end!


    Should it be said that as expected of the Root, who has no emotion?


    Under the ice crystals mask, Hyketsu showed a smile. He wondered what Danzos expression will be after these people return.


    I''m looking forward to it a little bit.


    Hyketsu turned and left.


    When he rushed back to the previous battlefield, Manda was already gone, and the sea of snakes had also dissipated. Kimimaro and Jugo, who were protected by the big ck snake underground, were also dug out by Orochimaru.


    Orochimaru Hyketsu slowly approached the three of them.


    Kimimaro looked at the terrifying terrain left by the battle on the ground, so he immediately stood in front of Orochimaru, but he didnt speak and just stared at Hyketsu.


    As for Jugo, he shrinks timidly behind the emaciated Kimimaro.


    Yuki Aoi


    Orochimaru ignored the two little fellows, looked straight at Hyketsu, and said, So, you are here for me.


    Hyketsu took out the scroll from Deva Path from his pocket and threw it to Orochimaru: This is the letter from the boss of our organization.


    Orochimaru took the letter, and frowned wrinkle: What do you mean?


    You will understand after reading the letter. Afterpleting the mission, Hyketsu immediately turned around and left.

 Chapter 434: White Zetsus Possession

    Chapter 434: White Zetsu''s Possession


    Kagero-sama, what was that purple thing just now?


    Jigumo, Kagero, and the rest of the Fuma ns people stood on the treetops, looking at the depths of the dense forest more than a hundred kilometers away.


    That direction is exactly where Orochimarus underground experimental base is located!


    Its the Four Violet mes Formation.


    Kageros face darkened slightly, It is a powerful barrier that needs four Jonin to be used! Orochimaru-sama has encountered a powerful enemy!


    Jigumos eyes lit up, and he looked at Kagero with piercing eyes: Kagero-sama, this is a good opportunity!


    Kagero fell silent.


    Orochimaru encountered a strong enemy not long after he came here, and since Fuma n followed him, Im afraid we will go through hardships and dangers!


    In that case Kagero turned to look at Jigumo, and said softly: I will take the nsmen to support Orochimaru-sama. As for you go to the ck market and pick up a mission.


    I understand!


    Jigumo is very excited, Kagero-sama, you should also pay attention to safety!


    After Jigumo left, Kagero rushed to Orochimarus experimental base with a dozen Chunin.


    But when they arrived, the battle was already over.


    The underground experimental base seemed to have experienced an earthquake andpletely copsed. The ground was fragmented and covered with blood. The cracks were full of charred snake corpses, and the corpses of Konohas Shinobi were sandwiched between them.


    In the air, there was a pungent smell of blood, mud and snakes, which made people sick.


    Orochimaru-sama, Im sorry, we arete. Kagero led the nsmen to kneel down on one knee, not daring to look around.


    Orochimaru ignored them and looked straight at the letter in his hand.


    The content of the letter is very simple. Orochimaru is invited to meet at the junction of the three countries of the Land of the Rivers, Land of Wind and Land of Rain within three days of receiving the letter to discuss major issues.


    Thinking of the words organization and boss left by Hyketsu when he left, Orochimarus eyes shed with yfulness.


    Do they want toinvite me to join their organization?


    Interesting!


    Orochimaru nced at Kimimaro. It must be known that after Kirigakures civil war, Kekkei Genkai such as Shikotsumyaku and Ice Release were almost cut off. In this case, this boss even dared to let Hyketsu, who owns Ice Release Kekkei Genkai, toe to see him, Should I say that the boss of this organization is too arrogant, or has enough confidence in Yuki Aoi, or is there another reason?


    Putting away the letter, Orochimaru nced at Kagero and the others who were still kneeling on the ground, and was about to speak when a memory suddenly poured into his mind.


    This memoryes from the shadow clone that Orochimaru ordered to stay at Fuma ns camp to monitor them before!


    After receiving the memory, a strange smile appeared on the corner of Orochimaru''s mouth.


    Where is Jigumo? Orochimaru asked with a faint smile.


    Kageros scalp felt numb, but she still said bravely: He went to the ck market.


    Is that so


    Orochimaru stuck out his tongue and licked his face, and said expressionlessly, Kagero, the Konohas Shinobi who attacked me before has been seriously injured and fled. I want you to immediately search in the direction of the Land of Fire and kill all these Konohas Shinobi!


    Kageno''s heart shuddered, and her teeth were almost chattering.


    Jigumo just set off to inform Konoha, so if I kill Konohas Shinobi here, even if Jigumo seeds in contacting Shisui of the Body Flicker, Im afraid


    What''s wrong? Orochimaru looked at Kagero yfully, his golden vertical pupils were full of ridicule and disdain.


    I, I understand!


    Kagero gritted her teeth and responded.


    She has no choice. If she refuses at this time, the Fuma n will be gone immediately!


    Kagero got up, turned around and took the dozen Chunin to gallop towards the Land of Fire.


    When they were far away, Orochimaru formed hand seal to create a shadow clone, and then said to Kimimaro and Jugo: Follow my shadow clone to the next experimental base and don''t stop along the way, understand?


    Orochimaru-sama, are you not going with us? Kimimaro was somewhat unwilling to part with Orochimaru.


    I still have something to deal with, so I will meet with youter. Orochimaru exined softly.


    Orochimaru-sama, please be careful! Kimimaro knew that he was weak and couldnt help his Orochimaru-sama, so he could only obey orders.


    After everyone left, Orochimaru turned around and set off towards the junction of the three countries of the Land of the River, Land of Wind, and Land of Rain.


    Land of Fire.


    Konoha, Roots Headquarters.


    Because Eagle took away Wood Release Shinobi, Kinoe forcibly, Danzo, who flew into a rage, brutally destroyed the office.


    But just as his anger subsided a lot, a memory suddenly floods into his head.


    In the deep fatigue, Danzos one eye was bloodshot and the veins on his forehead werepletely exposed: Orochimaru!!!


    He mobilized half of the Roots Shinobi to hunt Orochimaru, but he didnt expect that they would not only fail, but also fail miserably!


    After sending more than 80 Roots Shinobi, only more than 30 escaped in the end!!


    Danzo was panting heavily. Looking so tired, so exhausted, so weak, so ufortable, so painful!!


    Danzo kept taking deep breaths, but he still felt a throbbing pain in his chest. It is so painful that he couldn''t breathe!!


    I need to calm down, I need to calm down, Namikaze Minato, Orochimaru, you cant defeat me, I am the Root of Konoha, I am the darkness of Konoha. Without me, there would be no light of Konoha! I am Konoha''s only savior!!


    Danzo muttered to himself, and the madness in his left eye is getting stronger and stronger!


    Kagero and the group of Fuma ns Chunin caught up with the thirty or so Roots Shinobi with missing arms and legs in less than ten minutes. When the two sides met, the scene was somewhat awkward.


    The Roots Shinobi are gathered together to warm up, and the eyes under the mask stared at the Fumo ns people emotionlessly, without saying a word!


    Kagero-sama, theythey are Konohas Anbu!!! What should we do?!


    Fuma n, who has little experience, cant tell the difference between Anbu and Root, but they know that once they killed these Konohas Shinobi, it means that their Fuma n has officially turned against the strongest Shinobi Vige in the Shinobi World!


    Kill them!!


    Kagero clenched her teeth. Konoha is still far away, but Orochimaru is close at hand. If they dont kill these Konohas Anbu, the Fuma n will be wiped out soon.


    As for Jigumo, she can only say sorry to him.


    In less than five minutes, Fuma n killed the 30 Roots Shinobi, and then destroyed their corpses and all traces left behind!


    Afterpleting the series of embarrassing operations, Kagero took her nsmen and continued to search forward.


    On the other side.


    After Hyketsu left, he hid in a secluded ce, then he formed hand seal, and poured Chakra into the South ring on the ring finger of his left hand.


    The ring contains Nagatos Chakra and Rinnegans pupil power. As soon as Hyketsus Chakra is poured in, it transforms into invisible ripples and spreads outwards through some weird way. When the ripples pass over to Hyketsu, it seemed that even his thoughts were shrouded in it, spreading rapidly with the ripples.


    Land of Rain.


    The central steel tower.


    Deva Path slowly opened his eyes. He received Hyketsus thoughts wave, and his pupil power flowed, directly turning Hyketsus thoughts wave into a fuzzy human form.


    Its incredible.


    Hyketsu looked at the steel floor under his feet, listened to the sound of rain outside the tower, and pretended to be very surprised!


    Has the letter been delivered? Deva Path asked expressionlessly.


    Hyketsu nodded: Yes, it has been handed over to Orochimaru.


    There is no ident, right? Deva Path asked.


    Yes, when I found Orochimaru ording to the intelligence, I found that Konohas Anbu was besieging Orochimaru.


    Hyketsu said with a smile softly, It seems that Konoha attaches more importance to Orochimaru than Uchiha Obito.


    The subtext is that Uchiha Obito cannot bepared with Orochimaru at all, and it is too hasty to cooperate with him!


    Deva Path did not respond, and directly changed the subject: Your next mission is to go to the Land of Wind and cooperate with Konan to find Sasori of the Red Sand.


    Sasori of the Red Sand


    Hyketsu nodded slightly, I understand, but how should I contact that Konan?


    I will take care of that, then, thats all. Deva Path raised his eyes, and Hyketsus thought wave dissipated in an instant.


    The Land of the River.


    Hyketsu opened his eyes. Just now, his thoughts were brought to Deva Pain, and he had a brief exchange with the other party, but at the same time, he could clearly feel that he had been staying where he was, like he was awake and dreaming, or the feeling of doing two things at the same time?


    Is this why Nagato can control the Six Paths of Pain at the same time?


    Hyketsu remembers this feeling in his heart, and felt that he needed to pass it on to the main body when he disbanded next time.


    Just as he was thinking wildly, a weird white creature suddenly emerged from the grass in front of him, and greeted him frivolously: Oh hi, Yuki Hyketsu!


    Hyketsus pupils shrank when he saw this.


    Although he knew that Zetsu could definitely move at ultra-high speed with the help of underground roots, groundwater and other substances, he didn''t expect it to be so fast!


    How long has it been?


    Five seconds?


    Ten seconds?


    Or, this White Zetsu has been following me?


    When Zetsu entered the ground and moves at high speed, no Sensor Ninjutsu could discover his existence. If the White Zetsu in front of him kept following him around, he really cant find him!


    Fortunately, he is very cautious. He has no habit of talking to himself, and he thoughts of all the problems in his mind, without revealing the slightest w!


    These thoughts shed through Hyketsus mind quickly, without revealing anything.


    Your face?


    On the surface, Hyketsu showed puzzled expression as he looked at White Zetsu.


    Dont worry about these details, I''m just a clone.


    White Zetsu exposed half of his body, then drew a map on the grass with his fingers, and said, That''s the end of the gossip. Your current mission is to help Konan. She is currently in the Land of Wind, and this is her specific location.


    Hyketsu looks at the grass expressionlessly. White Zetsu used ~ to represent the border line, ^ to represent the mountain peak, and x to represent Konans location. Looking at the abbreviated map, and then looking at White Zetsu, whose hands were on his hip and a smile on his face, Hyketsu said sarcastically: You are really an amazing painter!


    White Zetsu looked down at the map and asked with a smile: Ahhhhhh~ you cant understand my map?


    The corners of Hyketsus mouth twitched slightly when he heard this: It would be weird if I understand it!!


    In that case, I have to take you there myself.


    White Zetsu drilled out of the ground, and then his whole body opened from the middle like a piranhas mouth, slowly wrapping towards Hyketsu, Dont resist, its just a simple possession.


    Of course Hyketsu will not resist. If it is ck Zetsus possession, he might hesitate, but for White Zetsu, it doesnt matter.


    After being wrapped by White Zetsu, Hyketsu moved his hands and feet. Not only did he not feel any difort, but he also gained White Zetsus power. He could easily smash a tree trunk with the diameter of one meter with one punch!


    No wonder 100,000 White Zetsu canpete against 80,000 Allied Shinobi Forces regardless of the oue. They are indeed not weak!


    Hurry up.


    White Zetsu felt that he was being treated as a tool, and urged with some dissatisfaction, We are at least three days away from where Konan is. If she moved, it may take longer.


    Understood.


    Hyketsu shrugged, and moved forward helplessly.

 Chapter 435: Sister Konan, This Guy Hit Me

    Chapter 435: Sister Konan, This Guy Hit Me


    Two dayster, Orochimaru arrived at the junction of the three countries, and after waiting in a small forest for less than ten minutes, Deva Path dropped from the sky.


    You


    Orochimaru looked at Deva Paths eyes, and his pupils shrank: Rinnegan?


    It turned out to be Rinnegan, which is collectively known as one of the Three Great Dojutsu alongside Sharingan and Byakugan!


    Orochimarus desire soared as he looked up and down at Deva Path, and then he asked in a hoarse voice: Who are you?


    At this time, Orochimaru did not associate the Rinnegan with Nagato. As for the reason, of course it is because pf Danzos intelligence concealment!


    During the Third Shinobi World War, Orochimaru, under the instigation of Kanp, sent Roots Shinobi to hunt down Nagato, who was suspected of being a member of the Uzumaki n. As a result, all the Roots Shinobi, who were dispatched, died!


    After the Battle of Kikyo Pass, Orochimaru returned to Konoha and asked Danzo to track about Nagatos information.


    Later, Danzo wreaked havoc in the Land of Rain, during which he discovered Nagato and saw the terrifying power of Nagato''s Rinnegan!


    In order to monopolize Rinnegan, Danzo resolutely left Orochimaru and turned around to cooperate with Hanzo to deal with the Akatsuki, but in the end, they failed.


    And from beginning to end, Danzo did not tell Orochimaru any information about Rinnegan!


    So, when Orochimaru saw Deva Paths face, only Rinnegan is in his mind!


    But Nagato, who controls Deva Path, remembers everything clearly.


    Orochimaru


    Many years ago, when Nagato, Yahiko, and Konan first met their teacher, Jiraiya, this man wanted to kill them!


    Yearster, during the Third Shinobi World War, he and Konan went to Konohas main camp to appeal for peace through discussion. Not only did they not see the Konohas Commander-in-Chief Orochimaru at the time, they were even hunted down by Konohas Shinobi after leaving!


    With all that, new hatred piled on the old hatred


    Deva Path looks at Orochimaru expressionless, the Chakra on his body was flowing rapidly, and Rinnegans pupil power is gradually boiling!


    Orochimaru sensed Deva Paths state, and without saying anything further, he takes the first shot: Sen''ei Jashu! (Hidden Shadow Snake Hands)


    Deva Path lowered his eyes slightly, and stretched out his hand: Shinra Tensei!


    Boom!!


    The violent repulsive force turned into a non-cast air wall, pushing everything away, venomous snake, forest trees, weeds, gravel, sand, everything was pushed out by the repulsive force and turned into a turbid torrent that descended on Orochimaru in an instant, and blow him away in one strike!


    What kind of Ninjutsu is this?!


    Amidst the unbelievable exmation, Orochimaru drifted with the waves in the repulsive force, feeling the pain of his body being torn by the repulsive force, and his thoughts revolved.


    Orochimaru once dreamed of pushing Ninjutsu to the extreme. For this reason, he sneaked into Anbus forbidden data room to learn Ninjutsu. He was a schrly man, but even so, he had never seen such Ninjutsu, or even heard it!


    Is this Rinnegans unique Dojutsu?


    The repulsive force slowly dissipates, and Orochimaruy on the ground, no part of his skin was intact.


    But he didnt panic. He opened his mouth, and a peeling skin directly sloughed off the damaged body like snakeskin, and a new wet and greasy body emerged from his old skin. With a rapid cell activation. Orochimaru returned to in front of Deva Path in full vigor.


    As expected of the Konohas legendary Sannin, Orochimaru, you are worthy of my personal invitation.


    Nagato has already suppressed the killing-intent in his heart at this time, so Deva Path naturally became peaceful, even though it still looks expressionless.


    Orochimaru grinned: I want your eyes more than entering your organization!


    Hearing this, Deva Path said coldly: Orochimaru, you are not my opponent.


    While speaking, the other five Pain also fell from the sky, and the six pairs of Rinnegan stared at Orochimaru without emotion.


    Six pairs of Rinnegan? Orochimaru frowned.


    Although he is confident in his skin peeling and extreme cell activation, every time he uses extreme cell activation, his vitality will be consumed, and if he uses it too many times in a battle, his body will run out of vitality and die!


    Orochimaru obviously wouldn''t do this beforepleting his Living Corpse Reincarnation!


    Should I take the risk?


    Orochimaru stared at the Six Paths of Pain and slowly lowered his golden vertical pupils.


    Before thoroughly grasping all the information about the Rinnegan, it is too risky to fight in one-on-six battle!


    Orochimaru, join Akatsuki!


    Seeing Orochimaru showed a look of hesitation, Deva Path immediately began to recruit, There are a lot of research materials in the organization for you to experiment, and you can do all the forbidden experiments you want to do!


    Hearing this, Orochimaru grinned: In that case, I agree!


    The next day.


    The border between the Land of Wind and the Land of Rain.


    Hyketsu, who was wearing a White Zetsus clone coat, sessfully found Konan and Sasori.


    Yes, he camete. At this time, Sasori has been sessfully recruited into Akatsuki by Konan!


    It looks like my trip was in vain.


    After taking off the White Zetsus clone, Hyketsus icy gaze passed through the ice crystal mask andnded on Sasori indifferently.


    Of course, Hyketsu knows the grudge between the main body and Sasori, but he has finally gotten into Akatsuki, so he wont attack him at this juncture.


    Who are you? Sasori, who is hiding in Hiruko, said with a deep voice.


    He is Yuki Hyketsu.


    Konan introduced, He is the member who entered the organization before you, his code name is South.


    Yuki Hyketsu?


    Sasoriughed muffledly: The Yuki n of Kirigakure, Ice Release Shinobi, Akatsuki are really full of talents.


    This puppet of yours is not bad either.


    Hyketsu kicked Hiruko on the waist, and said with a strange smile, It looks like it was newly made.


    Hiding inside Hiruko, Sasoris pupils shrank, and he instantly attacked Hyketsu!


    Whoosh!!


    With the sound of piercing through the air, an afterimage shot out from under Hirukos butt, and rushed straight to Hyketsus head.


    At the beginning of the battle between Sasori and Tenk, he clearly had the upper hand, but he was strangely dragged by thetter to the point that his puppet Wild Fox and puppet Hiruko were destroyed, and he finally even had to give up the one hundred red-clothed puppets before he got away smoothly.


    And now, he was taunted by Hyketsu as soon as they met. Isnt it exposing his scars?


    Youre really rude.


    Hyketsu flickered behind Konan and took the opportunity to tattletale, Sister Konan, this guy hit me!


    Konan remained expressionless, and stretched out her hand slightly to stop Sasori, who wanted to continue attacking: Stop, Hyketsu didn''t mean to nder you, Sasori, dont be impulsive.


    Sasori controlled Hiruko to slowly back away, and at the same time, he retracted the giant tail made of steel.


    He realized that he was indeed too aggressive just now, and he thought that Hyketsu had nothing to do with that Tenk.


    But


    Apologize to my art. Sasori said solemnly, You insulted my art with your feet!


    Konan turned her head and looked towards the person hiding behind her.


    Hyketsu rolled his eyes, and said coldly: Sasori of the Red Sand, what did you use to make this Puppet, did you use your hands or your feet?


    Sasori faintly felt something is wrong, but still replied: Of course its my hands.


    Hands and feet are both human organs, collectively called limbs, regardless of high or low!


    Hyketsu quietly changed the concept, If using feet to touch a puppet is an insult to you, dont you always insult your own art when you make a puppet?


    Inside Hiruko, the red-haired Sasori has a tight frown on his forehead. He felt that what Hyketsu said makes a lot of sense and he cant refute it, but for some reason, he hates this guy more and more!!


    Konan also frowned. She found that neither Sasori or Hyketsu are easy to be with.


    Sasoris lone personality and calling his puppet art, Hyketsus venomous tongue and strange debate skills all make Konan feel a headache!


    If possible, she doesnt want to deal with them, but Nagato couldn''t show up, and the Deva Path he controlled had to maintain the God'' attitude, so in the end, she still has to be the one to mediate the conflicts among the organizations members!


    Sasori, Hyketsu, please stop speaking. Konan sighed helplessly, but her face still showed indifference.


    Yes, Ill hear what Sister Konan says. Hyketsu gives Konan a lot of face, not because he likes Konan, but because the only person Nagato trusts in Akatsuki is Konan, so the benefits of having a good rtionship with Konan are self-evident!


    Sasori didnt know about it, so he turned around without saying a word, and set off to the Land of Rain.


    Lets go back.


    Konan didnt care about Sasoris attitude, moved her long legs lightly, and rushed towards the Land of Rain.


    Sister Konan, what are we going to do next? Hyketsu moved closer to Konan, at a distance of about half a meter, which would neither arouse Konans disgust nor make her feel alienated, just afortable distance.


    Konan doesnt understand these kind of things, and replied with a cold face: At this stage, our mission is to recruit more members. We need to collect information about all countries Missing-nin. If there are suitable candidates, we will go and recruit them.


    Hyketsu immediately took advantage of the topic and said: Sister Konan, there is a risk in recruiting Missing-nin. And it is easy to be in danger if you are alone. Why don''t we act together next time?


    Konan showed thoughtful look, and said: What you said is reasonable. I will tell Pain your thoughts when I go back.


    Then, Sister Konan agrees to form a team with me? Hyketsu asked with a smile.


    No.


    Konan looks steadily forward, Even if the organization implements a two-person team in the future, I will only be in a team with Pain.


    Then, youre telling me I need to on the same team with this guy, who is walking so slowly on the ground?


    Hyketsu didnt continue to entangle this matter so as not to arouse Konans disgust, so he deliberately brought the topic to Sasori.


    Sure enough!


    After hearing Hyketsus words, Sasori was furious: Bastard, even if you wanted to, I won''t form a team with you!!


    Seeing this, Konan had another headache.


    Three dayster.


    Hyketsu, Konan and Sasori returned to Amegakure.


    On the other side, Deva Path and Orochimaru, also returned to the vige.


    And Zetsu, who has been going out to inquire about information, has also returned.


    On the fourth day, under the auspices of Deva Path, the first plenary meeting of Akatsuki was officially held!


    Attending the meeting was Deva Path, code name Zero.


    Konan, code name White.


    Zetsu, code name Boar.


    Hyketsu, code name South.


    Orochimaru, code name Void.


    And Sasori, code name Jewel!

 Chapter 436: Information About Orochimaru

    Chapter 436: Information About Orochimaru


    ck clouds overwhelmed the city, and it rained continuously.


    Amegakure is wafting with a hazyyer of rain, mist and water vapor in the low altitude, which looked beautiful from the higher ce.


    Deva Path, Konan, Zetsu, Hyketsu, Orochimaru, and Sasori, were wearing red cloud with ck background robes and a mysterious ring in their hands. They stood on the edge of the 22nd floor of the central steel tower, with the beautiful view when looking down.


    There was something wrong with the way Akatsuki held the first plenary meeting, but who cares about that?


    After a while, Deva Path Pain took the lead to start to talk.


    There are currently six people in the organization, so we will act in groups of two from now on. I will be in a team with Konan, Hyketsu is in a team with Zetsu, and Orochimaru is in a team with Sasori.


    Wait a minute.


    Orochimaru interrupted loudly. His golden vertical pupils stared at Hiruko, and he said with a chuckle, I dont trust anyone here, so I refuse to form a team.


    Konan turned to look at Orochimaru and said, Although everyone has joined Akatsuki, the time is still too short, and it is too early to talk about trust, this is precisely for this reason that we have to form a team.


    Orochimaru sneered and said: That means mutual supervision? There is really no trust at all.


    This is to prevent someone from leaking Akatsukis secrets, and it is also to improve the sess rate of the mission. After all, our current main mission is to recruit dangerous Missing-nin from Great Countries. Single-person contact is prone to idents, isnt it, Orochimaru? Konan said.


    Orochimaru smiled and said nothing.


    Indeed, if only Deva Path had contact with him, he might not stop!


    What is Akatsukis secrets? Sasori solemnly asked.


    After he met with Konan in the Land of Wind, he was recruited into Akatsuki by Konan with a huge amount of money and arge amount of puppets materials, but he wasnt told about Akatsukis true goal at all.


    The meaning of Akatsukis existence is for the peace of the Shinobi World!


    Deva Path recited Akatsuki''s short-term n, mid-term goal, and final goal vividly and emotionally. Its a pity that several members didnt give him face and there was no apuse at all.


    Collect the nine Biju, destroy the Five Great Countries Five Great Shinobi Viges, destroy the old order, let everyone in the Shinobi World feel the pain of losing their loved ones, and rebuild peace on this basis


    Sasori then said, Its boring, but doing so will allow me to get enough puppet materials.


    Its crazy. You actually want to snatch the Nine Biju from the Five Great Shinobi Viges Orochimaru sneered, and hisughter was hoarse and deep, like metal rubbing from the gutterte at night, piercing and frightening.


    The peace of the Shinobi World Pain-sama was very full today. Hyketsu couldnt help butin.


    Konan took a look atHyketsu when she heard this: Very full? In other words, it means have nothing to do when you are free, which also means, he is saying Pain is nosy?


    Although it is very subtle, it is really poisonous!


    Deva Path just stood there. He is a ouppet, he has no feelings, and he is not angry.


    There is no problem, so it is decided. Deva Path said coldly, and then looked towards Zetsu.


    Knowing that, Zetsu showed a smile on his face, and slowly said: Then, our next goal is Kirigakures S-Rank Missing-nin, formerly one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist, Biwa Juzo!


    The actor Hyketsu immediately sneered and said: That guy also defected?


    Zetsu nodded and said: After theSeven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist is Konoha were defeated by Konohas Eternal Genin, Might Duy, their status in Kirigakure plummeted. ording to the information, Suikazan Fuguki has taken refuge under Yondaime Mizukage, and Biwa Juzo and Kurosuki Raiga defected from the vige, but there is no trace of Kurosuki Raiga.


    Orochimaru, Sasori, Ill leave it to you.. Deva Path ordered.


    Since it is Kirigakures Missing-nin, Yuki Aoi is very suitable. Orochimaru retorted.


    Isnt he called Yuki Hyketsu? Sasori asked in an unhappy tone.


    Konan exined: This is the name he took after joining the organization.


    As for whether this organization is Akatsuki or Abyss, that is another topic.


    Orochimaru looked at Hyketsu and sneered silently.


    Zetsu Hyketsu Team is responsible for intelligence gathering, so Ill give this mission of recruiting Biwa Juzo to you and Sasori. Deva Path said decisively.


    Orochimaru and Sasori nce at each other, and nodded in response.


    Afterwards, the six people chatted about other trivial issues, such as funds, money, activity funds, etc. Unfortunately, they were all rejected by Konan on the grounds that the organizationcked funds since its establishment.


    The other people secretly thought it was a pity.


    Is this Konoha? Its so big!!


    Jigumo stood at the gate of Konoha. Watching at the flow of people, and listened to the conversations around, the sound of cars and horses rolling on the road, and the noise in the distance, the one-eyed Jigumo couldnt help but showed a bit of envy.


    Looking around, Jigumo saw two Shinobi wearing Konohas forehead protector standing at the gate of the vige. He quickly retracted his gaze, and then entered Konoha while looking steadily forward.


    The next step is to find Shisui of the Body Flicker!


    Although Jigumo is a neer, he is very experienced. He first went to the grocery store to buy some cheap small items, and took the opportunity to find out where the Uchiha n lived.


    When he arrived at the Uchiha ns settlement, as a friend of Shisui of the Body Flicker, he humbly inquired about Shisuis home through Uchihas nsmen.


    It''s a pity that there is no one at home. Shisui is training with the members of the Anbus sixth team at the second training ground. It was not until the evening that he dragged his tired body back.


    Shisui-sama!!!


    Seeing Shisui from the distance, Jigumo hurriedly greeted him with a simple and honest smile on his face, but his bald head was a little dazzling.


    You are? Shisui was startled, showing doubts.


    The smile on the face of Jigumo is getting more and more reluctant: Shisui-sama, I am Jigumo, Fuma ns Jigumo, do you still remember the Land of the River


    Jigumo is almost thirty this year, but facing the teenage Shisui, he could only continue calling him sama, showing his humbleness!


    After being reminded by Jigumo, Shisui finally remembered: It turned out to be you!


    At the beginning, Yui took him and Kanp to the country of the river to catch the phosphorus insects. During the period, they ran into a Jigumo, but thetter only took lead them for a few days, and apart from this, they have no friendship, so Shisui was confused why Jigumo would suddenlye over to look for him.


    Will it really be like Kanp said, hes ready to take refuge under me?


    Shisui looked at Jigumo while a little tangled. Jigumo is a guest from afar, so he should invite him to drink tea at his home, but he is afraid that Jigumo would misunderstand what he means.


    Jigumo didn''t know about Shisuis psychological drama, otherwise, he would have fainted from crying!


    Shisui-sama, I have an important information to report to you! Jigumo said mysteriously, while looking at the passers-by from time to time.


    Shisui still had a smile on his face, and said: Just say it, this is Konoha, its okay.


    Jigumo felt a bit regretful for not to being able to enter Shisuis house, But its okay, there will be opportunities in the future!


    Shisui-sama.


    Jigumo quietly approached Shisui and said in a low voice, I have Orochimaru-sama I have information about the Missing-nin, Orochimaru!


    Shisuis expression froze, his thoughts revolved, and he asked: He went to the Land of Rivers?


    As expected of Shisui-sama!


    Jigumo humbly praised, You guessed it before I said it!


    Shisui frowned slightly and asked: Apart from Orochimaru, have you seen Jiraiya-sama?


    Jigumo shook his head and said: But before I left the Land of Rivers, I saw someone fighting the Missing-nin Orochimaru from the distance, and they also used the Four Violet mes Formation, but I dont know if its Jiraiya-sama.


    Its bad!


    Shisui secretly thought.


    The Four Violet mes Formation requires four Jonin to work together to use, but Yondaime-sama has entrusted the mission of hunting down Orochimaru to Jiraiya-sama, and it is impossible to send someone else. That is to say, the one who was fighting Orochimaru at that time was not Jiraiya-sama!


    Shisui pondered: Is it the enemys Shinobi who tried to torture Konohas secrets from Orochimaru? Or is it Root?


    The rtionship between Danzo and Orochimaru was very close at first, but since thest higher-ups meeting, the two betrayed each other and the rtionship broke downpletely. Danzo wanted to kill Orochimaru to silence him, and there was nothing wrong with it!


    Shisui-sama? Shisui-sama? Seeing Shisui was in a daze, Jigumo hurriedly called softly.


    Oh, whats the matter? Shisui came back to his senses, only to remember that there was still Jigumo here.


    Shisui-sama, is this information useful to you? Jigumo looked expectant.


    Shisui thought for a while, then nodded: I understand,ter, I will apply for Hokage-sama to give you a generous bonus!


    Huh?


    Jigumo was startled, No, I, I dont want money, I


    Jigumo, I''ll report this information to Hokage-sama first, don''t leave Konoha for these few days. Shisui wont give Jigumo the chance to make trouble, and he disappeared quickly with a flicker.


    Jigumo wants to catch up, but the other party is Shisui of the Body Flicker and he disappears in an instant, so there is no way to chase it.


    Jigumo felt very ufortable. He just wants a warm embrace, is that so demanding?


    After Shisui left, he rushed straight towards Hokage Tower. At this point, he doesnt know if Minato has gone home from get off work to apany his wife and child.


    Shisuis speed is getting faster and faster, turning into an afterimage, flickering rapidly between the houses.


    Half an hourter, he arrived at Hokage Tower. Fortunately, Minato hasnt got off work yet.


    After letting the guard on duty to inform Minato, Shisui walked into the Hokages Office.


    But before entering, he suddenly looked back at the guard standing outside the door in surprise.


    Isnt the Hokages bodyguard only three people?


    Genma Shiranui, Namiashi Raido, Tatami Iwashi, then who is this little demon who looks younger than me?


    Faced with Shisuis scrutiny gaze, Kinoe, who had just joined Hokages bodyguard team not long ago, lowered his head in embarrassment.


    Shisui, is there anything you need at thiste hour? Minato asked with a smile when he saw Shisui at the door of the office.


    Hokage-sama, I got information from Orochimaru.


    Shisui came back to his senses, closed the office door, walked to the desk and told Minato the information given by Jigumo.


    The Land of Rivers? No wonder Jiraiya-sensei did not find Orochimaru.


    Minato suddenly realized. He would receive letters from Jiraiya from the Land of Grass from time to time. And Orochimaru was in the Land of Rivers, so how can Jiraiya find him?


    As for the one fighting Orochimaru, it should be Danzos Root!


    Minato pondered for a while, and there is another problem appearing.


    How should I remind Jiraiya-sensei?


    Write a letter?


    No, Jiraiya-sensei will never stay in one ce for too long in order to find Orochimaru. When the letter is sent, Jiraiya-sensei will be gone.


    In this case


    Minato quickly made a decision: Shisui, it seems that this mission will have to trouble you, Kanp and Kakashi again!


    Shisui nodded: I understand.


    Minato looked into Shisuis eyes, and said solemnly: Shisui, dont use the power of Mangekyo unless it is absolutely necessary, understand?


    Shisui was startled: Hokage-sama, do you know about it?


    Minato was also shocked, Know about what?


    Minato said this just because he was worried that Shisui would lose himself in the mighty power of Mangekyo.


    Shisui blinked his eyes twice, showing an awkward yet polite smile, and quickly changed the subject and said: Hokage-sama, Jigumo is still in the vige, and the information he sent is of great value, so


    Minato smiled wryly and shook his head: I understand, I will handle it properly.


    Then, I''ll set off right away! Shisui bowed slightly, bid farewell and left.

 Chapter 437: The Honest Shisui

    Chapter 437: The Honest Shisui


    Hyuga ns settlement.


    After Shisui left Hokage Tower, he first created a shadow clone to find Kakashi, and his main body rushed right here and knocked on the big iron gate of Gekkos mansion.


    As the lowest-ranked in the family, Kanp ran out expressionlessly and opened the gate.


    Shisui


    Seeing the person outside the iron gate, Kanps face changed slightly, Our family has already eaten.


    Huh?


    Shisui was taken aback, and then his face twitched, Im not here to have a meal.


    Haha, Im just joking with you. Kanp warmly invited Shisui into the house.


    Shisui didnt know whether to cry orugh, and said: Ie here this time because there is an emergency mission!


    Emergency mission? What happened? Kanp asked.


    Do you still remember Jigumo? He brought information about Orochimaru!


    Shisui said, Yondaime asked us to go with Kakashi to the Land of Rivers to capture Orochimaru!


    Kanp nodded: So its like that. Wait here, Ill tell my family first.


    After the word fell, Kanp closed the iron gate and ran back quickly.


    Looked at the closed iron gate, Shisui felt veryplicated.


    After Kanp returned to the house, he talked to Hoshino, Keiko, and Hayate who were having dinner. The three people knew that Kanp was in Anbu, so they didnt ask much, and just waved their hands to indicate have fun. Kanp was a little aggrieved, so after going out, he hit the wall and dissolved into smoke.


    That''s right, this one is just a shadow clone.


    The moment he disbanded, his memory also poured into the main body and Hyketsus mind.


    At this time, Hyketsu is rushing with Zetsu to the Land of Waterfall, preparing to inquire about the specific information of Takigakures S-Rank Missing-nin, Kakuzu.


    As the memory entered his head, Hyketsu raised his head slightly: Its a pity that Orochimaru has already set off to the Land of Water at this time, and it is destined to not be able to catch him.


    What are you looking at?


    Zetsu walked beside him and asked in a deep voice, You are thinking about the Abyss, right?


    Its nothing, lets move faster. Hyketsu shrugged, speeding up his pace.


    Zetsu follow behind, and his ck and white face is gloomy and uncertain.


    During this period, while he was collecting the information of all the Great Countries Missing-nin, he is also trying his best to collect information about Hyketsu and the Abyss, but he only got very little information!


    And this time teaming up with Hyketsu, Pain actually wanted to let Zetsu have more in-depth contact with Hyketsu, and find out the information about the Abyss through him, but at present, Hyketsu is extremely cautious, once theres any mention of the word Abyss, he will change the topic, or asked him to move faster.


    Zetsu grinned sneeringly and followed closely.


    In the depths of Konohas Forest of Death.


    After receiving the memory of the shadow clone, Kanp immediately created a shadow clone to clean the various traces left by him after training nearby, and then hurried back quickly with Flying Thunder God Technique!


    After more than half a month of training.


    Kanp sessfully consumed more than a dozen Iwagakures Shinobis corpses and collected more than fifty Earth Release Ninjutsu, most of which coincided with the Earth Release he collected before. That is to say, the power of Kanps various Earth Release Ninjutsu have been improved to varying degrees!


    As for the collected corpse, Kanp directly stuffed them into the belly of the Forest of Deaths wild beasts, which is much more civilized than burning them to ashes!


    Ten secondster, Kanp appeared outside the iron gate on time.


    Opening the iron gate, he smiled and said, Let''s go, Shisui.


    With a sullen face, Shisui turned and left without saying a word.


    Kanp secretly cursed that shadow clone as he even shut his friends out of the gate!


    Hes not a human being!


    If it was changed to me, I would have to let Shisuie in for a sip of hot tea no matter what!


    What a pity!


    Kanp ran to Shisuis side, rubbing against him constantly.


    Shisui dodged, and after dodging several times, he was very annoyed, and said angrily: Okay, Im not angry, stop rubbing me!


    When Kanp saw him speak, he immediately smiled shyly: Shisui, have you eaten?


    Shisui shook his head expressionlessly: No.


    I''ll treat you to Ichiraku Ramen. Kanp tried to remedy the situation and dragged him to help Teuchis business.


    No wait slow down ah let me tell you my shadow clone has notified Kakashi-senpai to wait outside the vige We cant do this Shisui said no, but his body was still very honest as he was pulled into Ichiraku Ramen by Kanp.


    Wee!


    Teuchi has a good memory, and said with a smile: Its Shisui and Kanp, what do you want to eat tonight?


    Two big bowls of miso ramen and two crispy radishes. Kanp said with a smile.


    Two more char siu and two more beef! Shisui smiled and looked towards Kanp.


    The corners of Kanps mouth twitched slightly, and he said with a smile: Teuchi-san, make the ramen the small serving.


    Teuchi, who is creating the ramen, twitched when he heard this: Got it


    At the same time.


    Konohas gate.


    The sky is getting dark gradually, and the cold wind is blowing. There are not many people around, theughter of a family came from the house in the distance, but Kakashi stood here alone and his back was bleak.


    Five minutes.


    Ten minutes.


    Half an hour.


    Kakashi has no expression on his face, his dead fish eye stared forward without focus, but the waves in his mind are raging!


    Why havent theye yet?


    Why havent theye yet?


    I have been waiting for half an hour!


    Is Shisui lying to me?


    Impossible!


    With Shisuis character, he will never joke about such a thing!


    Then, the only reason why Shisui iste is Gekko Kanp!


    Bastard!


    That guy must be ying tricks!!


    The corners of Kakashis mouth twitched slightly, which was clearly visible even under the ck mask.


    Another half an hour passed.


    After a full hour, Kanp and Shisui walked out of the street illuminated by dim yellow lights, shoulder to shoulder.


    Kakashi didn''t know how long he had been waiting, but when he saw the two, he stared at them with emotionlessly and coldly asked: You guys arete! I want an exnation.


    You may not believe it, burped~~


    Kanp burped, and the mixed smell of ramen soup, crispy radish, beef and char siu stimted Kakashis nose like a cloudy mudslide. Kanp still tried to lie, When we were on the road, burped~ we met a big ck cat, and we were stopped by it and burped~~, and then, we started to think about life, burped~~ Thats it!


    Kanp said with righteous and self-confident expression, but the kind-hearted and simple Shisui didnt dare to look at Kakashi, and looked sideways shyly.


    Kakashis forehead veinspletely show when he heard this: You, a Shinobi, can be stopped by a ck cat and still think about life?


    I


    Kakashi was so angry that he almost scolded Kanps mother, but fortunately, after many setbacks and Minatos education and reform from time to time, Kakashi has matured a lot in terms of character at this time.


    He took a dozen deep breaths, turned around, took out a military food pill and swallowed it, and ordered in a low growl, Lets go!!!


    The next day.


    ording to the agreement with Shisui, Minato asked Anbu to find Jigumo and gave him amission for an S-Rank mission, as a reward for providing Orochimarus whereabouts!


    Jigumo took the money and wanted to cry but had no tears.


    I really dont need money, I just wants to hug Shisui of the Body Flickers thigh, why is it so difficult?


    Jigumo didn''t know what to do after taking the money.


    At this time, two Roots Shinobi approached him.


    Jigumo didnt know the difference between Anbu and Root, and stupidly followed them to meet Danzo.


    Danzo got angry every day in the past week and didnt have a good rest, so he got a few big blisters on his mouth, which was very eye-catching.


    Jigumo, what did youe to Konoha from the Land of Rivers? Why did Anbu give you one million ryo? Why did Shisui, Kanp and Kakashi left as soon as you came to Yondaime Hokage? Where did they go?


    Danzo got straight to the point and rudely interrogated Jigumo.


    Jigumo looked at the Anbu standing on both sides of Danzo. Although a little puzzled, he replied honestly: Im here to provide the whereabouts of Konohas Missing-nin, Orochimaru.


    Danzos face turned ugly. Of course he knew that Orochimaru was in the Land of Rivers, as he even ordered his shadow clone to take half of the Roots members to killing the snake to silent the witness!


    Unfortunately, he is bitten by snake instead of killing it. Of the 70 or 80 Roots Shinobi, there are only more than 30 people who escape alive, and the loss is very heavy!


    But the strange thing is that, Danzo waited and waited until the day, but these 30 or so subordinates of his still didnt return!


    And all this is because of Yuki Aoi!


    Danzo originally thought that Yuki Aois purpose for finding Orochimaru was the same as his, but he didnt expect that when his shadow clone was entangled by Orochimaru, Yuki Aoi left them directly and turned around to chase after those escaping subordinates!


    Danzo still held a fluke mentality at first, but after so many days, he had to admit that those thirty or so subordinates had already been killed by Yuki Aoi!


    Apart from Orochimarus whereabouts, are there other peoples whereabouts? Danzo solemnly asked.


    Who? Jigumo is puzzled.


    The Shinobi who uses Ice Release! Danzo said every word one by one. His face was ferocious, and the pupil of his left eye was bloodshot, like a demon who chose to eat people.


    Jigumo was a little dazed, and he hurriedly shook his head and said: Lord, I didnt see any Shinobi with Ice Release, but I saw someone from the distance used the Four Violet mes Formation to besiege Orochimaru, and that''s when I came to Konoha.


    In that case, you


    Danzo just wanted to cut off the trouble, but the image of Minato''s bright smile appeared in his mind.


    This Jigumo sent Orochimarus information from the front, and I killed him in the Root on the back


    That bastard Namikaze Minato will definitely make a fuss about this!!


    The anger in Danzos heart rose again, and the bubbles on his mouth became more and more moist!


    Get lost!!


    Danzo roared at Jigumo.


    Jigumo didnt know when he had offended Danzo, but he didnt dare to ask, so he could only leave here with his head lowered and his shoulders shrunk.


    Back on the street, Jigumo looked around nkly.


    After Jigumo left, Danzo couldnt calm down for a long time. He turned around and walked swiftly all the way to the forbiddenboratory in the deepest part of the Roots Headquarters.


    There are several super horrible projects going on here, but due to the shortage of funds, all the projects have been affected to varying degrees. Danzo has learned from the pain and decided to concentrate on big things, and suspend all other ns except the Project Gozu Tenno!


    Danzo-sama! Fifteen Roots Shinobi quickly knelt down on one knee when they saw Danzo.


    How is the Gozu Tenno done? Danzo asked.


    Danzo-sama, the currentpletion progress has reached one-third, and it is expected that the Gozu Tenno will bepleted in seven to ten years." The person in charge of the project said.


    Danzo frowned, and looked towards an altar in the center of theboratory.


    A few years ago, Danzo discovered by ident that people would have a negative Chakra that tends to be dark when they are pessimistic and angry, and then, he asked his subordinates to start researching.


    During the research process, the Roots Shinobi discovered that when these negative Chakra condense to a certain degree, it can even connect to a different space, and in this different space, there is a dangerous creature named Nue!


    This kind of creature will self-destruct after absorbing a huge amount of negative Chakra, and the more it sucks, the more powerful the self-destruction will be, it can be called a strategic biochemical weapon!


    Danzo wants to get the Nue, make the Nue be his Summoned Beast, and even all the Roots Shinobis Summoned Beasts, and then use this Nue to create terrorist attacks in neighboring small countries and start a war.


    And with the war, Danzos Root will have a chance to rise!


    Unfortunately, that different space is very difficult tomunicate with. Roots Shinobi researched day and night, and finally found a way, that is, to create a special technique that only targets this different space, that is, Gozu Tenno.


    Once the Gozu Tenno ispleted, the Shinobi can use it to establish contact with Nue in the different space, so as to summon them out!


    The reason why it is called Gozu Tenno is because the techniques imprint they developed looks a lot like an ox head. (T/N: Gozu Tenno means Ox-Headed Heavenly King.)


    Too slow. Danzo is extremely dissatisfied when he heard the progress.


    Right now, he spends most of the reduced funds on this project, and at the same time, he throws all the researchers who carry out the rest of the project to this project, but even after all these, he still needs seven to ten years!


    Danzo-sama, it''s already very fast.


    The person in charge of the project said, ording to the previous research and development progress, it may take us twenty years toplete the Gozu Tenno.


    Danzo said with a snort: I dont care, seven years, I will only give you seven years! Seven yearster, I want to see the real Gozu Tenno!!


    Yes!


    The group of Roots researchers simultaneously knelt down.

 Chapter 438: Tracking Orochimaru

    Chapter 438: Tracking Orochimaru


    After hurrying all the way, Kanp, Shisui, and Kakashi sessfully arrived in the Land of Rivers seven dayster, and they rushed to Orochimarus underground experimental base the next day.


    Unfortunately, this base has copsed during the battle, and the entire terrain seems to have been hit by a magnitude 5 earthquake. There are a few rotting snake corpses in some corners, and they can smell a pungent stench when they get close.


    After the three people checked for a while, Kakashi frowned: The traces of the battle here have been cleaned up. The other side is very careful, and did not leave any clues.


    Moreover, after such a long time, the smell here has almost dissipated, and his Ninken cant track it.


    Is it Orochimaru? Shisui opened his 3-Tomoe Sharingan and looked around, but unfortunately, he didn''t find anything.


    Kanp rubbed his chin and try to recall the original plot.


    In the original work, Orochimaru got Fuma ns allegiance not long after defecting from Konoha, and the current Jigumo came from the Land of Rivers to inform us, which fits this plot.


    But there is also a huge error in the middle!


    And this error was caused by Kanp!


    In the original plot, Orochimaru had already nted a curse seal on Anko before defecting!


    But now in this world, when Anbu was investigating Anko, they didn''t find the existence of the curse mark on her body!


    In other words, under Kanps intervention, Orochimaru defected ahead of time!


    Kanp touched his chin and began to touch his nose: In other words, Orochimaru at this time has not developed the cursed seal, and may not even have found Libra Jugo.


    Do I have a chance to pick him up?


    No, I should be thinking about where Orochimaru will go now.


    Withdrawing his chaotic thoughts, Kanp continues to recall the original works plot.


    In the original work, Orochimaru entered Akatsuki after epting Fuma ns allegiance.


    Although the plot has been messed up by me, Akatsukis desire for talent will not change!


    As long as they are a strong Missing-nin, they will be favored and recruited by the Akatsuki!


    So if theres no any ident, Orochimaru will still join Akatsuki.


    Thinking of Akatsuki, Kanp thinks of Hyketsu, After this guy left Konoha, there was no news from this guy. I wonder if this guy managed to enter Akatsuki.


    How about I disband him and look at the memory?


    Kanp shook his head when he thought of this, Unless I am really out of clue, its better not to bother this double-agent.


    Shisui, Kanp, do you have any ideas? Kakashi looked towards the two.


    Kanp rolled his eyes and said with an expression of reminiscence: I remember that when I came here for a mission, that Jigumo told us that their n''s residence


    Its around here!


    Shisuis eyes lit up, No wonder he was able to find Orochimarus traces!


    Kanp took advantage of the situation and said: If that Jigumo can find Orochimaru, Orochimaru will surely be able to find their n''s residence!


    The two looked at each other, and there was an emotional resonance!


    Kakashi hurriedly urged: Then what are you doing in a daze? Let''s go find it!


    Kanp immediately took out two kunai engraved with Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint and handed them to them: Send a signal when you find it.


    Understood.


    After Shisui and Kakashi took the kunai, the three immediately split up and searched in three directions. An hourter, Shisui found the Fuma ns camp in a dense forest a hundred miles to the south.


    But unfortunately, he waste!


    In the Fuma ns camp, there are nearly a hundred dead corpses lying on the ground. The blood has soaked the soil red, and the bloody smell attracts arge number of flies and mosquitoes. There also seems to be wild beasts wandering in the distance, but because of Fuma ns umtion of prestige before their death, they didnt dare to approach.


    Shisui walked around the station, and found that some of the corpses here were fragmented. Some have their necks twisted, some are covered in purple, ck, blue, green, and other strange color.


    Shisui then sent out a signal re with a solemn expression.


    Bang


    The red re exploded with a loud noise.


    Shisui stood there and waited. After a few seconds, no one came.


    So slow.


    Ten seconds


    Thirty seconds


    Five minutes


    Ten minutes


    Shisui took out the Flying Thunder God Kunai given to him by Kanp with a weird look.


    Why doesnt Kanp teleport over yet?


    Shisui frowned and thought for a while, and suddenly thought of a possibility: This ce is about a hundred kilometers away from Orochimaru''s underground experimental base, and Kanp is searching in other directions. Could it be that it is beyond the range of his Flying Thunder God Technique?


    Shisui put away the kunai with a wry smile, and then carried out the intelligence gathering work alone.


    Half an hourter, an invisible wave of air surged gently beside Shisui, and Kanp appeared beside him in the next instant.


    Shisui turned his head and smiled: You are here.


    Cough cough, I''m notte, am I? Kanp asked solemnly.


    Previously, because Kanp had forgotten that his Flying Thunder God Jutsu was thirty kilometers away. After seeing the re sent by Shisui, he realized that both Shisui and Kakashi were more than thirty kilometers away from him, so he had no choice but to run towards Shisuis location. It was only until thirty kilometers away that Kanp teleported over with Flying Thunder God Technique.


    Unfortunately, we are all toote.


    Shisui sighed, Fuma n has been silenced, and it should have been done three days ago.


    Did Orochimaru do it? Kanp looked at the corpse on the ground, frowning slightly.


    At first, I thought it was Orochimaru, but after inspection, I found that it was not just Orochimaru!


    Shisui pointed to the fragmented ones and said: This is a tear wound caused by a huge steel sharp weapon, it is very rare, unlike Orochimarus fighting style.


    He pointed to those colorful ones, and said, This is highly poisoned. ording to the symptoms of the poisoning, it looks like the method of Sunagakure.


    Huge steel weapons, prating wounds, poison, Sunagakure


    Kanp raised his brows: Sasori of the Red Sand?


    Shisui solemnly nodded: I think so too! Its just howe Orochimaru is with Sasori of the Red Sand?


    Kanp has already cleared the matter in his heart: Orochimaru joined Akatsuki just like the original plot, and then he lived a two-person world with Sasori of the Red Sand.


    Kanp looked towards the pondering Shisui, and interrupted him: Shisui, can you confirm the direction they are leaving?


    Shisui recovered, shook his head, and said: The other side is very cautious, they left no traces that can be tracked.


    The clue is broken again?


    Do I really have to disband Hyketsu?


    Kanp pondered for a while, shaking his head secretly, Absolutely not!


    Hyketsu has been out for a long time. Once disbanded, I am very likely to faint for a long time,


    Although Orochimaru and Sasori are gone, but what if there is a White Zetsus clone hiding in the ground?


    This kind of White Zetsus clone is too terrifying, as it can hide underground without being discovered, and can move andmunicate at super high speed through organic matter such as nt roots and groundwater. Any information they collect they collect can be transmitted to the main body and the rest of the clones in a very short time!


    If Kanp disbands Hyketsu, the information that Gekko Kanp is unconscious when Hyketsu dissipates may spread throughout Akatsuki. Kanp cant ignore such a big weak spot!


    Even if Hyketsu might not have joined the Akatsuki at this time, and even if there may not be a White Zetsus clone underground, Kanp is unwilling to take the risk.


    He is a wretched, cough, a cautious Shinobi. He will never give the enemy a chance to take advantage of him!


    Just as Kanp let his imagination run wild, Shisui suddenly remembered something and asked: By the way, why hasnt Kakashi-senpaie yet?


    Kanp was startled, and turned his head to look at Shisui.


    One hundred and fifty kilometers away.


    Kakashi is standing under a big tree while holding the Flying Thunder God Kunai. His right eye looks in front of him with no emotion, his vision is out of focus.


    I dont know why but this feelingso familiar


    When Kanp and Shisui realized that Kakashi might still be waiting for the Flying Thunder God Taxi, the two hurriedly buried all the remains of the Fuma ns members in the ground, and then turned back to find Kakashi.


    Shortly after the two left, a white head suddenly popped out from the blood-colored mud, it was the White Zetsus clone!!


    White Zetsu tilted his head to look at the direction where Kanp and Shisui left, and his face showed a bit of puzzlement: Konohas Shinobi really came! How did Orochimaru guess it?


    There is also Shisui of the Body Flicker This guy was able to deduce the identity of the murderer just from the injuries of the corpse.


    In this way, the information that Orochimaru and Sasori are together will soon be passed back to Konoha


    White Zetsus clone pondered: Will this reveal the existence of Akatsuki?


    It should not be possible, right?


    Forget it, Ill just let someone else bother with such annoying things.


    White Zetsus clone grinned and immediately passed the information here to his main body and all the other clones!


    In the vast sea, a big ship braved the wind and waves, and more than ten sailors on the deck are working hard.


    However, there are only two people in the cabin: Orochimaru and Sasori.


    Orochimaru leaned against the wall to doze off, while Sasori is making a puppet. The material is the leader of Fuma n, who had been kept fresh for less than three days: Kagero!


    At this moment, a white head drilled out of the wooden nk and said: Orochimaru, Konohas Shinobi really appeared at Fuma ns camp. They are Shisui of the Body Flicker and Gekko Kanp, and they have guessed through the wounds of the corpses that it was done by the two of you.


    Orochimaru showed a sneer: They really betrayed me!


    Some time ago, when Danzo led someone to besiege him, Jigumo suddenly left, and he had already doubted it at that time. He then ordered the Fuma ns Shinobi to chase down Roots Shinobi to prevent them from retreating.


    After Orochimaru joins Akatsuki, he got a huge backing, so the Fuma n and so on became dispensable.


    Thinking that they might betray him again, Orochimaru decisively took a detour on the way to the Land of Water, and tantly wiped out these backstabbers!


    Its just that when he made a move, Sasori took a fancy to Kageros body and followed suit.


    After exterminating the n, Orochimaru asked a White Zetsus clone to hide in the ground. If Jigumo really betrays him, then he believes that Konohas Shinobi will definitelye there!


    And it turns out that he is correct!


    As for Shisuis discovery, it is nothing!


    Orochimaru chuckled lightly and said: Sasori and I are both Missing-nin, so it is normal to have a cooperation. Although Konoha will pay attention to it after knowing it, it is absolutely impossible to think of an organization like Akatsuki in the Shinobi World because of this, dont worry.


    The White Zetsus clone shrugged, and then retracted his head into the wooden nk.


    Orochimaru narrowed his golden vertical pupils slightly and began to doze in a false sleep, but his mind was full of thoughts.


    When Danzos shadow clone brought people to encircle and kill him, he made it clear that it was he who sold Danzos Sharingan information to Kanp.


    But the truth is, he didn''t do it.


    So herees the question, how did Kanp-kun know about the Sharingan in Danzos eye?


    Thinking of this, Orochimaru formed a hand seal with both hands, and made a shadow clone.


    What are you going to do? White Zetsus clone drilled out of the wooden nk again, and asked as he looked at Orochimarus shadow clone.


    You are just a clone passing information, so dont ask too much. Orochimaru did not exin.


    After the words fell, his shadow clone had already shot out of the cabin.


    Amegakure.


    The top of the central tower.


    Deva Path and Konan have already learned about the information of the Land of Rivers from the White Zetsus clone.


    The organization has just formed, Orochimaru and Sasori are already exposed to Konohas Shinobi. Will Akatsuki be affected?


    Konan was a little worried, Pain, before the information is sent back to Konoha, should we take advantage to kill Shisui of the Body Flicker and Gekko Kanp?


    Deva Path shook his head slightly and said: You are not their opponent.


    Konan lowered her eyes, feeling a little unhappy.


    ording to Zetsus information, Shisui of the Body Flicker already awakened Mangekyo Sharingan and Gekko Kanp also mastered Flying Thunder God Technique. If those two works together, even I will find it difficult to kill them.


    Its because Flying Thunder God Technique, the Space-Time Ninjutsu, is really too buggy. If the user cant beat the enemy, they can just teleport directly. Without the same level of Space-Time Ninjutsu, they cant catch Flying Thunder God Techniques user at all!


    However, Rinnegan has no achievements in Space-Time Technique, so what can he do?


    Konan said hesitantly: Konoha has two Flying Thunder God Techniques users now. If you cant kill Gekko Kanp, then Yellow sh, who is stronger than him


    Deva Path then said: Konan, at this stage, we dont need to face Yellow sh head-to-head. Even if we collect Kyubi in the future, we only need to take care of Kyubis Jinchuriki. When we gather the nine Biju, we will have the absolutely strength to destroy Konoha. At that time, no matter how strong the Yellow sh is and no matter how fast he is, he can watch. He might be able to save a few more people with his speed, but whats the point?


    Konan nodded and didnt say anything more.


    The Land of Rivers.


    When Kanp and Shisui found Kakashi, this guy was very calm. He stood under the tree and looked ahead quietly, his vision was unfocused, as if suffering from the soul-disappearing disease.


    Shisui felt a little sorry, and quickly exined: Kakashi-senpai, the distance between us just now exceeds Kanps Flying Thunder God Techniques range, so he couldn''te to you, dont be angry.


    Kanp said: Kakashi-senpai is a broad-minded person, how could he be angry about such a trivial matter? Isnt that right, Kakashi-senpai?


    Kakashis pupil nted slightly. Looking at Kanp and Shisui talking together, he felt very unhappy.


    These two guys left me hanging at the gate of the vige before, while they ran to Ichiraku Ramen to eat and drink merrily


    Then, he couldn''t help but think of Kanp, the bastard who never told him the truth about Obito''s defection. The more Kakashi thought about it, the more angry he became, and his mentality was about to explode!


    He doesnt know if it was an illusion, but Kakashi suddenly felt a slight tingling sensation in his left eye, which is covered by the forehead protector, and then he felt that the Chakra consumed by Sharingan suddenly increased.


    What happened?


    Kakashi was a little puzzled.


    At this moment, Shisui opened his mouth and told Kakashi what the two had found in the Fuma n''s camp, diverting his attention.


    Orochimaru and Sasori killed Fuma ns nsmen three days ago? Kakashis attention was transferred to Orochimaru at this time!


    Shisui nodded: It was indeed three days ago. We were toote, and now, we have no way to track them.


    No, I can.


    Kakashi said angrily in a cold and somewhat proud tone, Take me there.


    Kanp, who is next to him, was startled, and then he suddenly remembered something: Kakashi''s Summoned Ninken!


    Shisui also remembered this, and was overjoyed: Kakashi-senpai, your Ninken can track the smell from three days ago?


    Kakashi nodded: If it hasn''t rained for the past three days, they should be able to track the smell left by those people when they leave.


    Then, Kakashi-senpai, why didnt you summon your Ninken earlier? Kanpined.


    Kakashi rolled his eyes and snorted: It''s been a long time since the battle that took ce at Orochimarus experimental base, and the smell left there are just rotten fleshs stench. It is useless to summon my Ninken earlier. Okay, stop talking nonsense and take me there quickly.


    Under Kakashis urging, the three quickly set out on the road, and arrived at the Fuma ns camp in less than an hour.


    Kuchiyose no Jutsu! (Summoning Technique) Kakashi immediately bit his thumb, and mmed the ground with his palms.


    Woof!


    Woof.


    Aooo~


    With the dog barks, five Ninken of different sizes came out of the white mist and circled around Kakashi.


    Kanp remembers that Kakashi raised eight Ninken in the original work, It seems that he has not got all eight Ninken yet.


    While he was thinking about it, the Ninken next to Kakashi were already scurrying in all directions. About five to six minutester, the five Ninken ran towards the southeast at the same time, turning their heads and barked at Kakashi from time to time


    Found it! Kakashi''s eye lit up, and he immediately called Kanp and Shisui to catch up.


    The three people rushed all the way with the five Ninken, running without stopping for a day and a night, and finally they saw a sea!

 Chapter 439: Its Really Ugly

    Chapter 439: It''s Really Ugly


    Although the Land of Rivers does not have Shinobi Vige, relying on the rich natural resources in the country, its economic development is fairly good, and its import and export trade is also impressive, so there are many docks near the coast.


    Kanps group of three are at one of them at the moment.


    The are many boats at the dock, peoplee and go, and farther away is the boundless blue sea, the sea and sky are the same color, and the sky is wide and far-reaching.


    The three inquired around for a while, and soon confirmed that Orochimaru and Sasori rented a ship to go out to sea from here.


    Kanp and Shisui looked towards Kakashi.


    Kakashi spread his hands and said: The wind on the sea is strong, and the smell cantst long, so my Ninken can only track it until here.


    After saying that, Kakashi lifted the five Ninkens Summoning Technique.


    In this case, we can only use reason!


    Kanp took out the Shinobi Worlds map and analyzed, From here, you can go to three countries, the Land of Fire, the Land of Wind and the Land of Tea. But the Land of Rivers is adjacent to the Land of Fire and the Land of Wind. If Orochimaru and Sasori wanted to go to these two countries, they dont need to take a ship to go out to sea.


    Then, only the Land of Tea across the sea is left!


    Shisui asked strangely, What are they going to do in the Land of Tea?


    The Land of Tea is a penins country. Because it is surrounded by the sea on three sides, the fishery is developed. As for other things, it is verymon. Let alone Shinobi Vige, even wandering Shinobi dont like to go to this country.


    Kakashi crossed his arms, moved his eye from the Land of Tea to the east of the map, and guessed: Will their target be the Land of Water?


    Shisui''s eyes lit up when he heard this: Is the Land of Tea just a transit station?


    Kanp put away the map and said: Whether it is the Lan of Water or not, they need to go to the Land of Tea, so lets go to the Land of Tea!


    As a senpai, Kakashi rented a ship out of his own pocket and hired six sailors under Kanp and Shisuis earnest gaze. They went to sea smoothly that evening.


    The sea was very windy, and the waves came and went one after another, pping the deck of the ship, sshing countless drops of water.


    The three of them stood on the deck, looking at the high sky and the broad sea. The clouds are light, the wind is heavy and the waves are blooming, one couldn''t help feeling broad-minded when they saw this.


    However, although the scenery is beautiful, you will get tired after seeing it too much. When the sky gets dark, the three briefly discussed, and then Kanp and Shisui walked into the cabin to sleep, while Kakashi watched the night.


    The night is getting darker, the six hired sailors also dozed off. There was a faint sound of snoring, the waves rose and fell tirelessly, and the surroundings werepletely silent. Only Kakashi was standing on the deck, looking up at the crescent moon in the night.


    Two silhouettes slowly emerged in his mind.


    One is Rin dead.


    The other is Obito defected.


    Kakashis right eye showed a heavy sadness.


    There was once a beautiful friendship in front of him, but he didn''t cherish it. Now that he lost them, he regretted it very much. There is nothing more painful than this in the world than this.


    If God can give me another chance


    Its time.


    Kakashi put away his sorrow, entered the cabin and kicked Kanp awake: Its time for you to be on duty.


    Kanp opened his eyes vaguely, yawned and wanted to continue sleeping, but as a result, Kakashi roughly threw him out of the cabin.


    F**k your sister!


    Kanp fell hard. He rubbed his waist and stood up from the wet deck. He waspletely awake at this moment and couldnt help but raised his fingertip in respect to the cabin.


    Whoosh whoosh


    In the middle of the night at the sea, the wind and waves were even more violent. Kanp shivered after being hit by the sea breeze. He hurriedly took out a coat from the sealing scroll and put it on, then leaned against the door of the cabin, squinting his eyes and quietly watching the night.


    Time passed, and at some point, a shadow slowly emerged from the waves onto the deck.


    No matter what, Kanp is an excellent Shinobi who has experienced war, and he is very alert. As soon as the shadow got on the ship, he opened his eyes abruptly.


    Long time no see, Kanp-kun.


    Orochimaru stood on the deck, his body was wet, with the kimono clinging to him, water droplets kept falling from the tips of his long ck hair on the deck, and the deck under him was soaked in ck in less than half a minute. At this moment, he looked like a ghost!


    Orochimaru?


    Kanp is overjoyed. He didnt expect Orochimaru toe to him himself!


    Just as he was about to remind Shisui and Kakashi loudly, he heard Orochimaru said softly: Im just Shadow Clone, no need to be so nervous, Kanp-kun.


    Kanp was startled, then nodded slightly.


    Although he cant distinguish shadow clone, he knows that it is indeed unlikely for Orochimaru to appear alone in front of them after being baptized by the Genjutsu of Shisuis Mangekyo.


    Immediately afterwards, Kanp felt his hair stand on end.


    Why does Orochimarus shadow clone appear here?


    Could it be that Orochimaru couldn''t sleep at night, so he made a shadow clone and came out to rx?


    But the moment the shadow clone saw me, he didn''t show the slightest surprise. Obviously he knew that we are here for a long time!


    So the only exnation is that, we are exposed!


    We are exposed when we wandered around in the secret experimental base of Orochimaru or the Fuma ns camp!


    That means, White Zetsus clone!


    Kanp felt both afraid and fortunate: As expected of the witty me!


    Fortunately, I didn''t disband Hyketsu back then, otherwise, the rtionship between us may arouse Akatsukis suspicion!


    What are you thinking, Kanp-kun? Orochimarus shadow clone stared at Kanps eyes, as if he could see through his mind.


    Kanp came back to his senses, and said with a smile: Im thinking that our tracking direction is correct. Orochimaru-sama, we will see you again soon.


    Orochimaru slowly stepped forward for two steps, and said hoarsely: Arent you curious about how I found you?


    Kanp immediately praised: Orochimaru-sama is the legendary Sannin after all, so Im not surprised at all.


    Orochimaru let out a series of coldughs, which was even more mysterious in the sea breeze.


    The corner of Kanps mouth showed a grin: Orochimaru-sama, please stopughing, if youugh again, Shisui will be woken up.


    Hearing this, the corners of Orochimaru''s mouth twitched, and theughter stopped.


    He squinted his golden vertical pupils, looked up and down at Kanp, and finally said what he wanted: Kanp-kun, came to you this time to make a deal with you.


    Another deal?


    Kanp frowned slightly: Even after defecting, you still dare toe and make a deal with me?!


    What deal? Kanp asked calmly.


    Information deal!


    Orochimaru stuck out his tongue and licked the water drops on his face, and then said bluntly, I want to get an information from you. And correspondingly, you can also obtain an information of equal value from me, how about it?


    With the help of White Zetsus clone, Orochimaru knew that Kanps group of three had found that Sasori was with him at the Fuma ns camp. With this information, at this time, he believed that Kanp and the others must be very curious about why Sasori would be with him!


    Orochimaru doesnt think that Kanp will reject himself!


    The fact is as he thought, as Kanp did not refuse: I agree!


    Orochimaru smiled, his golden vertical pupils showed the brilliance of everything was under his control, and then he said: Then let''s tell each other what we want to know, and see if the value is equal!


    Kanp stretched out his hand: Orochimaru-sama is several times older than me, so please ask first.


    Orochimaru was a little ufortable when he heard this, but his expression remained unchanged, and he lightly said the information he wanted: How did you know about the Sharingan in Danzo''s eye?


    Kanp was startled, He didnt expect Orochimaru wanted to know this!


    He smiled: Orochimaru-sama wants to know this?


    Its your turn. Orochimaru looked confident.


    Kanps eyes flickered: I want to know where the Ryuchi Cave is!


    Orochimarus pupils shrank when he heard this.


    Ryuchi Cave?


    Arent you supposed to ask about Sasori?


    Orochimaru-sama?


    Seeing that Orochimaru was a little dazed, Kanp hurriedly called out softly, Do you think the value of our information is equal?


    Orochimaru came back to his senses and showed a sneer of disdain: What a joke! Ryuchi Cave is one of the Shinobi Worlds Three Holy Lands, and countless people want to find it. Its information value is iparable!


    Kanp sighed when he heard this. Although he vaguely guessed this ending, it is still kind of uneptable to hear Orochimaru say it in person.


    Its the just like the feeling of being rejected when you confess your first love!


    But Kanp felt that he could work harder, so he mustered up his courage and confessed again: Orochimaru-sama, I can add more chips. As long as I have it, I can trade no matter what it is!


    His sense of urgency has always been strong. Although Minato is willing to rmend him to Jiraiya, what if Jiraiya, the old pervert, disagrees?


    He can''t put his eggs in one basket, so he has to find more baskets!


    Orochimaru is his second basket!


    Well, the third basket is Tsunade.


    Does it include your life, Kanp-kun? Orochimaru suddenly issued a soul torture.


    Kanp hesitated for a moment, gritted his teeth and nodded: Included!


    Although we dont have much contact, I will not misunderstand a person. Kanp-kun, you will never sacrifice yourself for a certain information!


    Orochimaru sneered again, Besides, if your life is gone. so what if I know the location of Ryuji Cave? Kanp-kun, its really ugly! Hehehehe


    Kanp alsoughed: Orochimaru-sama thinks it''s ugly? But why do I remember that when we first traded, you promised me a trade request, saying that as long as I can afford it, I can trade anything with you, whether it is forbidden technique or your life.


    Orochimaruughed.


    Kanp turns into a repeater: Although we dont have much contact, I will not misunderstand a person. Orochimaru-sama, you will never give your life for anything, so you are as ugly as me, Orochimaru-sama, hehehehe


    With Kanps night owl-like sneering, Orochimarus facial muscles stiffened slightly and twitched. The the anger and the murderous intent in his golden vertical pupils can be seen, and they are gradually boiling.


    After a while passed, Orochimaru gradually suppressed the killing-intent in his heart, staring at Kanps sneering face, and then he said gloomily: It seems that our negotiations have broken down.


    Although the negotiation broke down, we can still get the information we want from the other side.


    Kanp squinted his eyes and said with a smirk, For example, using strong force, or Genjutsu?


    Orochimarus golden vertical pupils shrank upon hearing this: Shisui?


    Not good!


    Orochimaru was about to disband himself immediately, but at this moment, under the hazy moonlight, six figures dressed in red cloud robes with ck background suddenly descended!

 Chapter 440: The Location of The Ryuchi Cave

    Chapter 440: The Location of The Ryuchi Cave


    Seeing the six figures descending like gods, Orochimaru showed a look of surprise: Pain?!


    Why are they here?


    When he was stunned and confused, he saw Six Paths of Pain pushing away in six directions, violently destroying the big ship under Kanps feet, and then a figure jumped out of the sinking ship, which is Shisui.


    Orochimaru sensed that something was wrong. Just as he was about to think about it, he saw Six Paths of Pain, Kanp and Shisui brazenly fighting brazenly. Various formidable powers such as powerful Ninjutsu fireworks bloom at night in the sky, illuminating the entire sea as bright as day!


    Kanp and Shisui dissipated in this dazzling light like a snowman under the sun!


    Orochimaru was also hurt by the piercing light, and the doubt in his heart was reced by Pains strength!


    Orochimaru.


    Pains floated down in front of Orochimaru and said, We need the help of Ryuchi Caves White Snake Sage, tell us where Ryuchi Cave is!


    Orochimaru feels something is wrong, he is feeling like dreaming, as obviously everything around him is absurd, but he can''t distinguish it, and at the same time, he enjoys everything that happens in this dream.


    At this moment, Orochimaru has forgotten the purpose ofing here, forgot about exchanging information with Kanp, and forgot what he was doing, so he opened his mouth and revealed the location of Ryuchi Cave.


    In the next instant, the dazzling light dissipated instantly, and the boundless darkness poured into his field of vision like a tide. Then, he found himself standing on the deck, while Kanp standing on his body with a smile. Under the dim moonlight, there was a ck figure standing behind Kanp, the ck shadow is indistinct, and only a windmill-shaped Sharingan exudes scarlet light.


    Orochimarus pupils shrank, and he suddenly remembered everything that happened in the dream No, everything that happened was just a Genjutsu.


    Did I just say where Ryuchi Cave is?


    Orochimaru staggered back, then looked at Kanp and Shisui with a gloomy expression!


    Shisui put away the Mangekyo and slowly walked out from behind Kanp. He squinted his eyes slightly, and his eyesight seemed to have declined again.


    Gekko Kanp, Uchiha Shisui


    The corners of Orochimarus eyes twitched slightly, and the golden vertical pupil was so gloomy that water could drip out, Very good, this is the second time.


    If you dont leave, it will be the third time soon. Kanp said with a sneer.


    Orochimarus gaze shifted from Kanp to Shisui, and a cold smile slowly appeared on his face, which full of hatred: Mangekyo Sharingan, you really got the Sharingan that Uchiha Madara had before! However, this is thest time!!


    After speaking harshly, Orochimaru disbanded himself with a hand seal.


    In the next moment, the memories of the shadow clone poured into Orochimarus main body.


    In the distant sea ahead, Orochimaru, who was dozing in the cabin, suddenly opened his eyes.


    The shadow clone actually leaked the location of Ryuji Cave


    Orochimaru frowned tightly. At this time, he became more and more afraid of Shisuis Mangekyo. As for Ryuchi Cave, he didnt worry too much.


    Ryuchi Cave is the mansion of the White Snake Sage. She will test every human being who enters Ryuchi Cave. If they fail to pass, they will die!


    Therefore, once Kanp enters Ryuchi Cave, he has a very high chance of dying!


    Even if he uses Transparent Release, it is useless, because no Kekkei Genkai can hide from the Sages sense!


    And most importantly, Orochimaru owns Ryuchi Caves summoning contract scroll. To a certain extent, Ryuchi Cave is half of his home court. As long as Kanp enters Ryuchi Cave, Manda will definitely tell him this information!


    At that time


    Orochimaru narrowed his golden vertical pupils, which shed with terrifying light: At that time, I will imprison you in Ryuchi Cave until my Living Corpse Reincarnation is sessfully developed!


    After being reincarnated into Kanp, he can contact Shisui openly, attack him secretly, and get the Mangekyo!


    Then by using Kanp and Shisuis powers, he will kill Pain, get Rinnegan, and finally take control of Akatsuki!


    Orochimaru slowly lowered his eyelids, closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    On the deck of Kanps ship.


    Kanp and Shisui are bathed in the hazy moonlight, looking at each other silently.


    After a while passed, Kanp smiled and broke the silence: The location of Ryuchi Cave Did Orochimaru mention it in Genjutsu?


    Shisui nodded: He did.


    Kanps eyes lit up immediately: Tell me.


    Before that, I want to ask you a few questions! Shisui squinted his eyes, as the decline in his eyesight made him see Kanp somewhat blurry.


    Kanp sighed: I know, just ask.


    Shisui is not annoyed, and starts to speak softly: How do you know that Im awake?


    Kanp smiled: Because you are Shisui of the Body Flicker.


    He and Orochimaru had been chatting outside the cabin for a long time, and they kept sneering at each other in a strange way. Kakashi might still asleep because he had been guarding the first half of the night, but Shisui had already rested until the middle of the night. With his vignce, he would definitely be awakened by theughter.


    Shisui did not bother with the first question, and asked the second question directly: What was the content of the first transaction between you and Orochimaru?


    Kanp, which is known as the most honest young man in the Shinobi World, would never lie about this, so he told Shisui on the spot about how he used his Body Revival Technique in exchange for Orochimarus Kusunagi Sword, 800 Five-Attributes Ninjutsu and five Fuinjutsu, and finally exined: When I traded with Orochimaru, he was still Konohas Sannin, and Hokage-sama knew about it, so don''t worry about it.


    Hearing what he said, Shisui breathed a sigh of relief.


    Shisui regards Kanp as a friend, and he is afraid Kanp will be dragged down by Orochimaru because he has never seen the world, so he tries to intervene, but since Minato also knows about their transaction, it means that their transaction is legal. Then, what else can Shisui worry about?


    Last question.


    Shisui asked, Why why do you want to go to Ryuchi Cave?


    When Orochimaru proposed the information transaction, Kanp actually asked about where Ryuchi Cave is without any hesitation. So it is obvious that he wants to go there!


    As for the reason


    Of course its for Summoned Beast. Kanp said confidently.


    Shisui shook his head: I dont believe it.


    Kanps mouth twitched: You are too much!


    We were teammates before, and I know that you have a certain resistance to snakes, so I dont believe that you will sign a summoning contract with Ryuchi Cave. You must have other purposes! Shisui said firmly.


    Shisui, you have to understand that Ryuchi Cave is one of the Three Holy Lands. If I can sign a summoning contract with Ryuchi Cave, then my overall strength will be advanced by leaps and bounds. What''s a little bit of resistance then? Kanp retorted.


    As far as I know, Jiraiya-sama, Yondaime-samas teacher, has the summoning contract of Mount Myoboku. With Yondaime-samas attention to you, he will definitely rmend you to Jiraiya-sama. Mount Myoboku is also one of the Three Holy Lands, so how could you choose Ryuchi Cave, which is full of snakes you are resistant with? Shisui crossed his arms near his chest, with a look on his face that says I''ve seen through you. If you lie to me again, you''re looking down on my intelligence.


    Kanp unable to retort what Shisui said, so he had no choice but to surrender: Well, I will say it, but you have to keep it a secret!


    Shisui nodded, and looked at Kanp quietly.


    Kanp is still feeling cautious inexplicably, so he pulled him to the edge of the deck. Amidst the sound of the waves, he said in a low voice: I want to train Senjutsu!


    Senjutsu? Shisui was startled, Whats that?


    Kanp thought for a while and exined: Bybining Physical Energy and Spiritual Energy, you can extract Chakra, and bybining Physical Energy, Spiritual Energy and Natural Energy, you can extract Senjutsu Chakra! The technique based on Chakra is called Ninjutsu, and the technique based on Senjutsu Chakra is called Senjutsu. Can you understand what I say?


    Shisuis face still showed suspicious look: You didnt lie to me?


    From he was born until now, Shisui had never heard of Natural Energy or Senjutsu Chakra. He felt that Kanp was trying to lie to him, but judging by Kanps expression and tone, Shisui felt that he didn''t seem to be lying.


    Is Senjutsu very strong? Shisui asked after pondering about it.


    Kanp solemnly nodded: Very strong. The gap between Ninjutsu and Senjutsu is the same as the gap between 3-Tomoe Sharingan and Mangekyo Sharingan!


    Shisuis pupils shrank, and his face is full of shock!


    As someone from the Uchiha n, Shisui is well aware of the gap between 3-Tomoe Sharingan and Mangekyo Sharingan, By mastering Senjutsu, you can reach thebat power of Mangekyo


    It must be known that the process of using Mangekyo Sharingan will consume the pupil power continuously, and when the pupil power ispletely exhausted, the user will fall into permanent blindness!


    As for Senjutsu Based on Shisuis understanding of Kanp, if Senjutsu has simr terrifying repercussions, Kanp would definitely stay away from it.


    In other words, as long as he masters Senjutsu, he can permanently have Mangekyo-levelbat power


    Shisuis mind faltered for a while, and he couldn''t help but fall into a daze.


    Shisui?


    Kanp shook his arm and said, Okay, stop pretending to be a fool, and quickly tell me the location of Ryuchi Cave.


    Shisui looked at Kanp with aplicatedplexion, then leaned into his ear and whispered: Ryuchi Cave is here


    After Kanp wrote it down, he finally let go of the big thing in his mind!


    Kanp.


    Shisui looked at Kanp hesitantly, and asked, When are you going to Ryuchi Cave?


    Not sure, you


    Kanp looked at the tangled look on Shisuis face, and suddenly panicked, You are not thinking of going with me too, do you?


    Why not? I told you the location of Ryuchi Cave!


    Shisui said righteously, but still somewhat guilty, so he coughed dryly and said, I just think that two people can at least be apanion.


    Kanp squinted his eyes at Shisui: I am stupid if I believe in you!


    Training Senjutsu is very dangerous. If you make a mistake, you will die! Kanp warned with a stern face.


    Shisui does not believe it, because Kanp didn''t seem like the kind of person who will throw himself into death.


    Of course, he wouldnt be so naive if he knew that Kanp has Collection Technique.


    Shisui looked at Kanp, thinking that since Kanp had told him about Senjutsu, he didnt need to hide it, and said softly: Kanp, since I awakened Mangekyo Sharingan, every time I use Mangekyo, it consumes pupil power, and it cant recover, do you know what this means?


    Of course, Kanp knew, but he has to act like he didn''t know, so he guessed: It means that once the pupil power is exhausted, you can''t use Mangekyo anymore?


    Shisui shook his head slightly and said: More than that! I will even go blind!


    Kanp revealed a sh of trembling essence just right, and said: So, you want to learn Senjutsu and rece Mangekyo with Senjutsu?


    Shisui nodded: The enemies we are facing now are getting stronger and stronger. If I dont have thebat power at Mangekyo-level, to be honest, I really dont have any confidence.


    Kanp sighed. He really wanted to tell Shisui that transnting Hashiramas cells can solve the pupil power problem, but firstly, he could not tell the source of the information. And secondly, transnting Hashiramas cell is too dangerous. Once there was a rejection, Shisui would die.


    Moreover, transnting Hashiramas cells must also be approved by Minato. Kanp still doesn''t know what he thinks. In case he tells Shisui here and Shisui happily ran to Minato, but was faced with ugly rejection, then there might be another trouble happening.


    So this matter can only be considered in theter period!


    But Ryuchi Cave is just as dangerous. Whether it is the White Snake Sage inside or the difficulties of the Senjutsu training, they are all fatal!


    But even if Kanp rejects Shisui, cant Shisui go to Ryuchi Cave alone? After all, Shisui already knows the location of Ryuchi Cave.


    So Kanp had no choice but to nod: I understand, when I decide to go to Ryuchi Cave, I will call you, however! When I get to Ryuchi Cave, I will advance first!


    Shisui knows that Kanp has Flying Thunder God Technique and he can advance and retreat freely, so he is not stubborn, and said: Okay!


    The two then smiled under the moonlight.

 Chapter 441: Kanpūs Small Book

    Chapter 441: Kanp��''s Small Book


    Nothing else happened all night.


    In the early morning of the next day, the cold deck gradually became lively. After a night of rest, the six sailors are full of energy. They wiped the deck, adjusted the direction, catching the fish on the sea, and boiled water for cooking. In short, they are very busy.


    Kakashi walked out of the cabin with yawn. After he fell asleepst night, he seemed to have a nightmare. In that dream, Orochimaru suddenly appeared in front of him and sneering non-stop while walking slowly towards him. He could neither move nor make a sound, and when he was so anxious that he was sweating profusely, he suddenly saw Kanp and Shisui whispering in the corner, looking at him with gloating eyes from time to time. The experience was very bad!


    As for what happenedter, he cant remember clearly.


    What a nightmare.


    Kakashi nced at Kanp, who was moving his body on deck, his movements were a little exaggerated, while Shisui just stood behind him.


    What are you doing? Kakashi put one hand in his pocket, straightened the messy white hair on his head with the other, and walked overzily.


    Exercising and strengthening physical fitness. Kanp said casually.


    Shisui turned his head and gave Kakashi a subtle smile.


    For some reason, Kakashi felt something was weird, but he couldn''t tell.


    He just shrugged, turned around to chat with the sailors about the local conditions and customs of the Land of Tea, and then got to the point: If you go to the Land of Water from here, how should you go?


    A sailor didnt think too much about this and said: There are two ways to go to the Land of Water. The first way is to the nearest dock to the Land of Tea, and then cross the Land of Tea after getting ashore. Then, rent a boat at the dock on the other side to go out to the sea. The second way is to sail along the coastline of the Land of Tea, replenish supplies along the way, and then bypass the Land of Tea.


    Kakashis expression turned serious when he heard this, There are actually two ways?


    He pondered for a while and asked: How long will it take to get to the nearest dock in the Land of Tea?


    The sailor answered immediately: The weather is fine these days, so we can get there in two days at the fastest!


    Two days is too slow! Kakashi frowned.


    Orochimaru and Sasori set off three days earlier than them. If they dont hurry up, God knows if they will be able to find their traces when they arrive in the Land of Tea.


    We need to speed up the sailing speed!


    Kakashi remembered the scene of the ship sailing slowly during the night watchst night, so he asked the sailors to sail in two shifts, day and night!


    The sailors look at each other, neither saying yes or no.


    Kakashi is now a member of society, so he pays without saying anything further.


    The sailors immediately pped patted their big muscles and said domineeringly: No problem, leave it to us!


    Although sailing at night may be dangerous, we are all experienced Sailors, there will be no problems!


    The six sailors immediately split into two group. One group went to sleep in the cabin, while the other group worked harder.


    After one day and one night of continuous sailing, the ship slowly docked at the dock in the Land of Tea.


    As a country dominated by fisheries, the Land of Teas dock is full of fishing boats and countless catches. The fishy smell is like a thick mist covering the dock, even the strongest sea breeze cant blow it away!


    After Kanps group of threended ashore, they subconsciously covered their noses, and waited until they got used to the smell before starting to act.


    Kanp and Shisui scattered to find the people on the dock to inquire about Orochimaru and Sasori.


    And Kakashi summons five Ninken out to see if they can track Orochimarus smell.


    But under the heavy fishy odor, the five Ninken started sneezing as soon as they came out, and it took them a while before they can recover from the odor. They then put their pitiful noses on the ground and searched around.


    An hourter, the three met, looked at each other and shook their heads.


    Kakashi frowned and said: Since they didn''tnd here, they should have sailed along the coastline.


    Kanp shook his head: Orochimaru already knows that we are following him, its impossible for him to not do anything! By the way, although the Land of Teas dock is fixed, the coastline is long. If Im Orochimaru, I will let the boat sail along the coastline to attract your attention, then jump on the boat andnd somewhere random, and then cross to the other side of the Land of Tea, and rent a boat to go to sea!


    So youre saying that we should go directly to the other side of the Land of Tea? Shisui asked.


    No way!


    Kakashi said, Orochimaru may have guessed what you think, so what if he is still on the boat? By the timewe arrive at the other side of the Land of Tea, would have gone far away by boat!


    Then, we split up? Shisui frowned.


    Then, he suddenly remembered what Orochimaru saidst night when his clone dissipated, This is thest time.


    Does Orochimaru already know that we will face this choice?


    Once we dispersed, Orochimaru, who is hiding in the dark, can defeat us separately!


    Although Shisuis Mangekyo Genjutsu restrains Orochimaru, there is still Sasori on Orochimarus side. As a Puppet Master, Sharingan is very restrained to a certain extent against Sasori. After all, Genjutsu cannot be used on puppet!


    If Genjutsu doesnt work, I can only use Susanoo.


    But remembering the consumption of the pupil power of this technique, Shisui suddenly felt a deep malice attack from all directions.


    Its too dangerous to split up.


    Kakashi shook his head, The other party is the legendary Sannin, and there is also Sasori of the Red Sand beside him. If the two of them team up, it is impossible for us to win alone.


    Kanp put his hands behind his head, sighed and said: As expected of Orochimaru. We obviously have the advantage, but we just can''t catch him.


    It would be great if some of us had mastered a Sensor Ninjutsu with wide range. Shisui also said with emotion.


    Kanp was taken aback.


    Thats right, Sensor Ninjutsu.


    Kanps Sensor Ninjutsu can only sense a range of a little more than a hundred meters, so he has always wanted to collect a powerful Sensor Ninjutsu, but after a series of events, he forgot about it.


    After thinking about it carefully, he clearly nned to collect Sharingan and Byakugan before, and evenpleted 3/6 and 4/6 respectively, but inexplicably, he forgot because of messy things.


    Is my memory that bad?


    Kanp frowned slightly: Or is it because plot is lowering my intelligence?


    Yes, it must be plot that is demoting my intelligence, my memory can''t be that bad!


    Thinking of this, Kanp took out a small notebook and wrote xly, by, and gzys on it. These letters are the Chinese initials of Sharingan, Byakugan, and Sensor Ninjutsu, so it is impossible to decipher the true meaning of these letters without speaking Chinese! (T/N: In Chinese, Sharingan is Xi ln yn, Byakugan is Bi yn, and Sensor Ninjutsu is Gn zh de y sh.)


    Kanp puts away the small books, and then frowned: No, the plot is demoting my intelligence again!


    He immediately took out the small notebook again, opened it and wrote xs, which is Senjutsu. (T/N: In Chinese, Senjutsu is Xin sh.)


    Even if I forget everything, I cant forget Senjutsu!


    Kanp then remembered about the Biju.


    He wrote a series of letters on the small notebook again: bw, qw, lw, ww, sw, sw, ew, yw!


    They are the abbreviations of Hachibi to Ichibi! (T/N: In Chinese, Eight is B, Seven is Q, Six is Li, Five is W, Four is S, Three is Sn, Two is r, One is Y, and Tail is Wi.)


    Perfect!


    Kanp stroked his notebook obscenely, with a gentle smile in his eyes.


    Kanp, what are you writing?


    Shisuis voice suddenly came from the back, and Kanp suddenly turned around and saw Shisui and Kakashi, one on the left and one on the right, looking at his small notebook intently.


    The atmosphere became inexplicably awkward, but Kanp calmly put away the small book with his excellent psychological quality, and said: This is my memo, so theres no need to make a fuss. By the way, what shall we do next?


    Shisui and Kakashi nce at each other, and chuckled in unison: Shadow Clone!


    Kakashi raised his head slightly, his white hair swaying under the sea breeze, and said: Since we cant separate, then lets just use shadow clone. Each of us creates a shadow clone to form a second team, so that we can act separately!


    Shisui continued: The second team crossed the Land of Tea and tracked Orochimaru bynd, and we, as the first team, continued sailing along the coastline!


    Good idea.


    Kanp nodded in approval, but then frowned again, But, isnt this a gamble?

 Chapter 442: Im Neither Angry nor Having Grudge

    Chapter 442: I''m Neither Angry nor Having Grudge


    Kanps group formed a team of three, and their shadow clones is the second team. The two teams marched forward fromnd and sea, but one of them would have gained nothing!


    If the tracking direction of the first team is correct, then it''s all right, but what if the tracking direction of the second team is the correct one?


    At that time, since one of the two teams will be onnd and the other will be in the sea, they will not be able to support them. After Orochimaru and Sasori take care of their shadow clones, and then escape into the sea, they will really be caught blind!


    This is no way. Facing Kanps doubts, Kakashi shrugged, feeling somewhat helpless.


    Shisui said: Okay, let''s make a choice, we can''t stay here anymore.


    Kanp raised his hand: I think we should cross the Land of Tea with our main body, and let the second team track along the coastline.


    Kakashi rolled his eyes and said with a snort: No, the second team crosses the Land of Tea, and the first chased along the coastline!


    The two men stared at each other, and neither of them neither of them would give in.


    At any rate, its a gamble, Kanp believes in his luck!


    Because the harder you work, the luckier you are. Kanp asks himself that if he worked hard all the way, his luck will definitely be not bad!


    Kakashi is the same. He believes in his luck and judgment, so he will neverpromise!


    Standing in the middle, Shisuis head hurts a lot. After all, no matter which side he chooses, he is still gambling, so does it make a difference where they go?


    However, he didnt know why these two guys brains are damaged, as no one is willing to give in!


    Shisui wanted to throw one Genjutsu at each one of them just to end this matter.


    The sky is high and the sea is broad.


    A big ship is sailing fast along the coastline of the Land of Tea.


    At the stern, Orochimaru, who is wearing a white kimono, is looking at the sea behind.


    After a while, a white head drilled out of the wooden shipboard: Orochimaru, just as you thought, Shisui and his group have already created shadow clones. One group goes ashore across the Land of Tea, and the other group travels by boat.


    Orochimaru turned his head and asked: Can you distinguish which one is the shadow clones?


    White Zetsus clone shook his head and said: Orochimaru, you think too highly of me. Im just a clone that transmits information, how can I distinguish the shadow clone?


    Orochimaru squinted his golden vertical pupils, and looked at White Zetsu yfully. After seeing that this guy can move underground at super high speed without being noticed, hes thinking of cutting him up and study him.


    Orochimaru, Shisui and the others have made a choice, so its your turn now. Are you going to stay on the boat or go ashore? White Zetsus clone asked excitedly.


    I wont choose either. Orochimaru smiled gloomily.


    What do you mean? White Zetsus clone was puzzled.


    Because Sasori is unexpectedly useful. Orochimaru stuck out his tongue to lick the head of White Zetsus clone.


    White Zetsus clone dodged his tongue in disgust, but Orochimarus tongue is extremely flexible, and it instantly stretched to White Zetsus cheek, and licks him fiercely!


    Pervert! White Zetsus clone groaned, and slid into the deck of the boat without a sound.


    Orochimaru retracted his tongue, then bit off the tip of his tongue directly, and then sealed it in a Sealing Scroll.


    The cells of White Zetsus clone obtained!


    After White Zetsu clone got into the ship''s deck, he went straight to the interior of the cabin.


    In the empty cabin, the puppet Hiruko is lying on one side, and the red-haired Sasori is mending a strange humanoid puppet.


    White Zetsus clone leaned over to look at it. This puppet looks like the leader of Fuma n, Kagero, but her body has changed a lot, especially the joints of her hands and feet, as its just like green bamboo. At first nce, it looks like it was made of cheap jars sewn together.


    Sasori, Orochimaru praised you just now, could it be because of this puppet? What is it for? White Zetsus clone asked with a smile.


    Dont bother me. Sasoris voice was crisp and cold, devoid of any emotion.


    White Zetsus clone was not angry, and started to lick him without saying anything else, This Puppet is really exquisite, it is not an exaggeration even if it is called the greatest artwork in the Shinobi World, right, Sasori?


    When Sasori heard this, he suddenly became happy, but soon he became unhappy again, and coldly said, This [uppet is indeed a work of art, but it is not worthy of being the greatest.


    It is still a rarely seen artwork.


    White Zetsus clone forcibly licked, and then immediately revealing his evil intentions, Then, what is its function?


    Sasori said lightly: You will know it soon.


    White Zetsus clones face turned ugly when he heard this: I licked you for nothing!


    At the same time.


    On the coastal coastline of the Land of Tea.


    Kanp stood on the deck with an ufortable expression.


    He lost the previous disagreement with Kakashi.


    The reason for his loss was that, at the crucial moment Shisui actually stood on Kakashis side. ording to the principle of the minority obeying the majority, Kanp had no choice but to board of their pirate ship!


    Kanp.


    Shisui smiled and said, You''re not still angry, are you?


    Kanp said with a grimace: Are you kidding me? Everyone who knows me knows that I have a big heart like the sea. How can I be angry and hold grudges for this matter? Hmph!


    Shisui didn''t know whether tough or cry, Youre saying that this is not angry


    Kanp, when we catch up with Orochimaru and Sasori, you will know how wise my decision is. Kakashi suddenly walked from the side of the boat, his eye is gleaming with confidence.


    Kanp turned around, looked at them with disappointment and said: You guys are too nave. You dont know how lucky the people who work hard are, hmph!


    Kakashi did not refute him, and just turned back to the cabin to rest.


    As time passed, the six sailors sailed in shifts day and night, and in the early morning of the 3rd day, they finally caught up with the big boat chartered by Orochimaru and Sasori!


    Its just


    Kakashis face changed slightly as he saw the ship drifting slowly on the sea, and jumped off his ship suddenly, and galloped towards the other ship.


    The sailors on the ship suddenly started shivering, speaking incoherently in fear.


    Ghost ship? Did they meet a ghost ship?!


    Damn, why did wee here?


    The ghost ship must not have gone far. At night, the ghost ship will demand our lives!!


    There are always many mysterious events happening on the sea, and legends like ghost ships will always circte in every age. These sailors were obviously frightened and wanted to return home directly.


    Fortunately, Shisui threw a Genjutsu at them, which stabilized their emotions in time.


    Kanp and Shisui then stepped on the sea too and rushed to the other ship.


    After the two boarded the ship, they saw a lot of corpses lying on the deck, The death patterns were simr to those of the Fuma n. It should be done by Orochimaru and Sasori.


    At this moment, Kakashi walked out of the cabin, followed by five Ninken.


    Kakashi-senpai, did you find anything? Shisui asked hurriedly.


    Kakashi shook his head solemnly: Everyone on board died, but my Ninken found the smell of Orochimaru and Sasori in the cabin, however


    When the smell reaches the outside, it will naturally disappear.


    After all, this is the sea, and the sea breeze is blowing all the time.


    Of course, there is another possibility


    Could it be that their shadow clones did it? If they dispersed after killing everyone, your Ninken would naturally not be able to track their smell. Kanp said.


    Kakashi crossed his arms and said to himself: Impossible! These people have been dead for a day. If Orochimaru and Sasori really create shadow clone, then their purpose must be to confuse us, so why would they kill these people?


    Kanp then thought about it, Indeed, instead of killing these sailors, it is better to let them continue sailing forward. One days leading speed will at least dy us for another day.


    Kakashi continued: Besides, there has been no news from our shadow clone, which means that they have not gained anything!


    Shisui was stunned: In other words, we havepletely lost the traces of Orochimaru and Sasori now?

 Chapter 443: I Will Give You a Name, Tenzo!

    Chapter 443: I Will Give You a Name, Tenzo!


    As expected of a genius Puppet Master!


    On the vast and boundless sea, an afterimage rides the wind and waves, as if scissors cut the sea surface, drawing a huge white pattern, rippling to both sides.


    Orochimaru is standing on the back of human puppet, Kagero, at a speed of 100 km/h. The oing wind in front of him, water sshed everywhere, and he looked so free.


    He looked down at the masterpiece Sasori made with appreciation in his eyes.


    The puppet Kagero is half-floating on the surface of the sea, and the joints of its limbs were immersed in the seawater and spun wildly, setting off a huge reverse thrust, enabling it to move quickly on the surface of the sea.


    Orochimaru turned his head and looked behind him. Sasori was flying in the air like a kite, and a faintly discernible rope was tied between him and the puppet Kagero.


    And Sasori is also using this rope to continuously pour Chakra into the puppet Kagero as the fuel!


    Its really a genius idea!


    The corner of Orochimarus mouth showed a smile.


    In this way, we canpletely get rid of the people who are following us.


    But it''s not over yet.


    Orochimaru sneered: Gekko Kanp, I will wait for you at Ryuchi Cave, hehehe!


    At the same time, Kanps group of three, who lost the trail of Orochimaru and Sasori, brace themselves and sailed forward for a long time, but the sea is so vast here, so how can they find Orochimaru and Sasori?


    Helpless, they had no choice but to wait for the information from the shadow clone.


    Unfortunately, two dayster, after their shadow clones arrived to the dock on the other side of the Land of Tea, they searched for a while, but they found nothing.


    After receiving the memory of the shadow clones, three people look at each other depressedly.


    Kanp coughed dryly, and found a way out for himself: Well, he is the legendary Sannin at any rate. It is normal not to be able to catch him.


    Hey, you are the one who stubbornly said before that Orochimaru and Sasori would cross the Land of Tea onnd. Kakashi gave him a sideways look, deliberately annoying him.


    Hearing this, Kanp was furious: It''s not like we find anything in your way.


    At least my direction is correct. Kakashi spread his hands, with the look that say I just handsome, I''m pretty, I''m born beautiful, I cant even do anything about it, what can I do, Im also desperate.


    Kanp is so angry that he almost crushed his own teeth, You will get my revenge sooner orter!


    Okay, okay, stop arguing. Shisui persuaded from the side.


    After the three finished quarrelling, they turn around and return home.


    Under Shisuis Genjutsu, the six sailors they hire were not affected by the ghost ship incident, and they took them back to the Land of Rivers safely.


    When the three people left, the Genjutsu effect disappeared, and the six sailors immediately recalled the ghost ship. The fear in their hearts suddenly sparked into huge me, and almost drove them crazy. It didnt take long for a new legend about ghost ship to appear and spread along the coast of the Land of Rivers!


    Eight dayster, Kanps group of three returned to Konoha and rushed to Hokage Tower to report to Minato.


    At the door of Hokages Office, Kanp saw Kinoe.


    Speaking of which, since he practiced in seclusion before, his shadow clone has reced him in Anbu to sign in, so he never came to meet Minato, so this is the first time he saw Kinoe.


    Is this brat a newly added bodyguard? Kanp looked up and down at Kinoe, who was in his early ten years, and felt him a little familiar, especially the face helmet on his face, coupled with those huge ck pupils, and then, a name shed through his mind like thunder.


    Tenzo!!


    Wood Release!!!


    I, I, I No, I am a principled person. Im going to collect Sharingan, Byakugan, Sensor Ninjutsu, Senjutsu, Bijus Chakra, I dont want Wood Release Im a handsome man who can withstand temptation!!


    Kanp silently took out his small notebook and wrote md. (T/N: In Chinese, Wood Release is M dn.)


    My name is Kinoe, I am a member of Hokage Guard toon who recently joined. Please take care of me.


    Kinoe bowed politely, then pushed the door open, and invited the three of them in respectfully, Pleasee in.


    After entering the office, they saw Minato is sitting at the desk, bathed in the sunlight outside the window, correcting the paperwork.


    Hokage-sama, we are back. The three knelt on one knee.


    Get up.


    Minato put down the pen in his hand, and said with a smile, Sure enough, it failed.


    Although Minato had never fought against Orochimaru, since he is as famous as his teacher, Jiraiya, he estimated that he wouldn''t be caught by Kanps group of three easily.


    However, it doesnt matter if they cant catch him. After all, this mission was meant to give these three experiences.


    Sorry, Hokage-sama, I have let you down. Kanp said with a look of guilt, and silently praised his acting skills in his heart.


    Hokage-sama, there is an important piece of information!


    Shisui said, When we were tracking Orochimaru, we found that Sasori of the Red Sand has been with him.


    Sunagakures S-Rank Missing-nin, Sasori of the Red Sand


    Minatos brows wrinkle slightly, S-Rank Missing-nins from two Great Shinobi Viges is together? Is there any conspiracy?


    Do you know the reason why they are together? Minato asked.


    Shisui shook his head, Kakashi shook his head, and Kanp also wanted to shake his head, but he couldn''t help Minato if he shook his head, so he deliberately showed a curious expression, and guessed: Hokage-sama, Orochimaru and Sasori are both powerful and S-Rank Missing-nin. Could it be that they form an alliance to fight against the pursuit of Great Shinobi Viges?


    Alliance? Minato was startled.


    Kakashi, who is next to him, frowned, and startedining, Impossible! Missing-nin are either cruel or rebellious. Three or five Missing-nins are bound to kill each other when they see each other, how can they form an alliance?


    Kanp curled his mouth and said without thinking: What if there is an SS-Rank Missing-nin suppressing them?


    Shinobi Worlds highest Missing-nin rank is S, where did you get that SS? Kakashi continued toin.


    Minato lowered his head, and a thoughtful look shed in his blue pupils.


    At first, he felt that Kakashi was right, as it is impossible for Missing-nin to coexist peacefully and form an alliance.


    But after a while, he felt that what Kanp said was reasonable. As long as there is a strong leader, that leader can forcefully suppress the other Missing-nin and make them obedient.


    A few figures then appeared on Minatos mind. Obito, the mysterious Shinobi who saved Obito in the Land of Grasss underground, Orochimaru, Sasori of the Red Sand, Kirigakures Missing-nin, Yuki Aoi, the Abyss


    He then shook his head, emptying his thoughts, and then said with a smile: Well, Kanp, Kakashi, dont argue, Anbu has a department responsible for collecting information, and I will ask them to pay special attention to this matterter. You should go back and rest for two days.


    Yes!


    The three people responded, and then exited Hokages Office.


    Kinoe stood outside the door, practicing hand seals with both hands. Seeing theming out, he hurriedly lowered his hands, like a child who was caught stealing candy.


    Kakashi nced at him, then walked around him and left. Shisui smiled at him and walked around him too. And Kanp didnt leave.


    He came to Kinoe, deactivated his Transparent Release, and lit up the kind eyes and benevolent eyebrows.


    Your name is Kinoe, right? Kanp asked with a smile.


    Kinoe was startled, and suddenly realized that the Senior in front of him looks so kind, making him feelfortable from the bottom of his heart!


    He hastily nodded: Yes, my name is Kinoe, hello Senpai.


    My name is Gekko Kanp.


    Kanp smiled softly, and Kinoe seemed to be dazzled by the sunlight in his eyes. He then deliberately asked, Your name is so strange, is it a code name?


    Kinoe nodded slightly: It''s the code name given to me by my instructor.


    What about your real name? Kanp asked.


    Kinoe shook his head: Senpai, I only have a code name, no other name.


    How can we do that!


    Kanps face turned serious, and he said righteously, Everyone must have a name! Thats right, I will pick one for you, um how about Tenzo?

 Chapter 444: Searching For The Truth

    Chapter 444: Searching For The Truth


    Tenzo?


    Outside the Hokages Office, Kinoe blinked twice, scratched his brown hair, looked at Kanps face that gave him a warm and reliable feeling even though he looked serious, and his face gradually filled with joy, and then he nodded and loudly said, Okay, I will be called Tenzo from now on, thank you Senpai!


    What Senpai, from now on, you are my grandson Cough, youre my younger brother! Kanp with stern righteousness.


    Brother Gekko. Kinoe, no, Tenzo immediately eximed happily.


    Kanp nodded in relief, and was about to continue working hard, when he suddenly noticed two malicious eyes are looking at him.


    He squinted his eyes and saw that Kakashi and Shisui are standing on both sides of the corridor, looking at him with strange and suspicious eyes.


    Kanp blushed a little when he saw this. He patted Kinoe on the shoulder, and told him to work hard. Then, he deactivated his kind eyes and benevolent eyebrows and passed through Kakashi and Shisui expressionlessly.


    Goodbye, Brother Gekko! Tenzo called from behind.


    The three of them walked down the stairs, Shisui couldn''t hold it back anymore: Hey Kanp, what were you doing just now?


    Tenzo is the member of Hokage Guard toon, so of course I need to have a good rtionship with him. Kanp said confidently.


    The name Tenzo is too casual.


    Kakashi put his hands in his pockets and barked, Our Captains code name is Jizo, so you named that brat Tenzo hehe. Tenzo is just a code name.


    Kanp was furious: Bastard Kakashi, no matter how I name it, its better than you, who just ignore him!


    Besides, the name Tenzo was originally given to him by you. I am just a hard-working porter.


    Kakashi snorted, and was about toin again, when he saw a green figure galloping towards him from the distance.


    Kakashi, its not good!!


    The person here is Konohas Green Beast, Might Guy!


    Kakashis eye changed when he saw him: Guy, how did you guys know that Im back?


    Before this, Guy was instigated by Kanp and he chased after him all day long, and Kakashi almost had a psychological shadow.


    Of course it''s based on the super intuition of my Green Beast! Guy proudly stretched out his thumb and grinned, his teeth gleaming in the sun, making Kakashi''s eye twitch continuously.


    Guy-senpai. Kanp waved his hand to greet him.


    Yo, Kanp is here too, that''s great! We will have our long-lost duelter! When Guy saw Kanp, he remembered the previous two battles of one win and one tie, and his blood boiled immediately.


    The corner of Kanps mouth twitched: If I knew this, I would not have greeted you.


    Shisui, next to him, also greeted Guy, but Guy just nodded and didnt say anything. He looked towards Kakashi, and his dark eyes, under the thick ck eyebrows, gradually showed seriousness: Kakashi, Asuma has left the vige, Did you see him when you came back?


    Huh?


    Kakashi was taken aback, Did he leave the vige for a mission?


    Guy shook his head and said solemnly: I heard that he had a big fight with Sandaime-sama, so he was running away from home.


    Fight? Is it because of


    Kakashi and Guy looked at each other, and then turned their heads to look at Kanp at the same time.


    Kanp was furious when he saw this: Hey, why are you looking at me? It has nothing to do with me!


    Of course it has something to do with you!


    Kakashi said in a muffled voice, Asuma wanted to know the reason why Obito defected, but Sandaime-sama grounded him at home. Asuma definitely quarreled with Sandaime-sama because of this.


    However, Kanp is determined not to take the me: So, what does it have to do with me?


    If you told us the reason for Obitos defection earlier, they wont fight, and Asuma wont run away from home! Kakashi said.


    Kanpughed coldly and said: Are you kidding me? If even I know the reason for Obitos defection, do you think Sandaime-sama would not know?


    Kakashi was stunned when he heard this.


    Thats right, although Sandaime-sama is no longer Hokage, he is still the high level advisor of the vige, and he is also the teacher of Minato-senseis teacher. If he wants to know the truth of Obitos defection, he can just say a word to get it!


    Assuming that Sandaime-sama already knows the truth about Obitos defection, there are only two reasons why he didnt tell Asuma. One is that it involves the secrets of the vige, and the other is that it will hurt Asuma.


    At this moment, Kakashis mind was full of sparks sshing!


    He suddenly remembered that a few days before Obito became a Missing-nin, Asumas mother, Sarutobi Biwako died in an ident.


    Is the murdererObito?!


    How is it possible?!


    Kakashisplexion changed, Why did Obito kill Asumas mother?


    There is no intersection between them at all!


    Kakashi is very puzzled!


    Although Kanp, Guy and Shisui, who are beside him, can''t see his expression under the mask, but they can still find one or two clues through his eye.


    Kakashi, did you think of something? Guy asked quickly.


    Kakashi raised his head and nced at Guy, then turned his head and looked towards Kanp, his one eye is full of solemnity and seriousness.


    Even if you stare at me so fiercely, I wont say anything! Kanp hurriedly stated his position.


    Kakashi stared at Kanps expression closely, and asked word by word: The reason Obito became Missing-nin, is it rted to the death of Asumas mother?


    Asumas mother Who is it? Kanp was taken aback, and a trace of puzzlement shed in his eyes.


    No, its nothing. Kakashi frowns, then turned and left.


    Kakashi, what the hell is going on? How could the death of Asumas mother have something to do with Obito? Guy turned and chased after Kakashi.


    Shisui gave Kanp a thumbs up, and secretlymunicated, Your acting skill is not bad.


    Kanp spread his hands helplessly, and said: Its really hard to hide my terrifying talent, haah.


    Hey, Kakashi, where are you going?


    Guy quickly caught up with Kakashi by relying on his beast-like physical fitness, and stopped him to ask, Why are your question so strange just now? Why are you asking if Obito became a Missing-nin because he killed Asma''s mother?


    I dont know, so Im going to Anbu to check the information now, Guy, dont bother me! Kakashi said impatiently.


    Im going too! Guy shouted immediately.


    You are not an Anbu.


    Kakashi nced at him, then disappeared with Body Flicker Technique.


    Kakashi, remember to tell me if you find the truth! Guy called out, but didn''t chase after him anymore. Instead, he turned back and rushed towards Hokage Tower.


    But when he arrived, Kanp and Shisui had already left.


    However, it doesnt matter. With his powerful wild beast intuition, he will definitely be able to find Kanp in Konoha!


    At the same time, Kakashi galloped all the way and quickly rushed to the Anbus Headquarters, and then he went straight to the Intelligence Division to check information about Biwakos death.


    But to his surprise, the Intelligence Division informed him that relevant information had been transferred to the confidential data room!


    The confidential data room is the deepest room on the second floor of Hokage Tower. It not only houses the research materials of Forbidden Technique from Nidaime Hokage, but also stores ck history rted to the research of Hashiramas cell transnt in Sandaimes early period. It is a very important data room, so it was guarded by Anbu day and night!

 Chapter 445: Guys Terrifying Intuition!

    Chapter 445: Guy''s Terrifying Intuition!


    After leaving the Anbus Intelligence Division, Kakashis eye became more and more gloomy.


    As Anbu, Kakashi is naturally aware of the importance of the confidential data room. If Obito simply kills Biwako, it is absolutely impossible for his information to be transferred to the confidential data room!


    There must be more important things involved!


    Kakashi walked out of the Anbu, with one hand in his pocket and the other touching his chin. He lowered his head and looked down, thinking as he walked.


    When Sarutobi Biwako died, what major events happened in the vige?


    Kakashi thought about a long time, but didnt have any impression.


    He remembers that during that period, he followed Minatos request to guard Kushina until the day of her childbirth, which is October 10, after which Namikaze Minato let him rest for a few days.


    After Kakashi got home, he read the Icha-Icha Series, then hid under the quilt and did shameful deeds, and then woke up the next day


    Eh?


    Kakashi suddenly remembered that the vigers were indeed discussing something at that time.


    It seemed to be wildfire, right?


    But its an ordinary mountain fire


    Kakashi was suddenly startled, and his pupil showed a terrified look, Mountain?


    He seemed to think of a terrifying possibility, then turned around so violently and ran towards the ce where Kushina gave birth that day.


    That ce happens to be a mountain too!


    It took more than an hour for him to run down the hillside. Due to the wildfire, many trees on the mountain top of this hillside were burnt to charcoal. Even if it was cleaned up afterwards, there was still arge clear space.


    Kakashi turned around and finally arrived at the wood house on the hillside. Unfortunately, the wood house has also been cleaned up.


    Kakashi stood there in a daze, his one eye looked dull.


    This is the ce where the wildfire broke out, and it is also the ce where Kushina-san gave birth!


    In other words, when Kushina-san was giving birth, someone attacked here!


    Obito?


    Impossible!


    Obito is Minato-senseis disciple, how dare he attack Kushina-san?!


    Thats right, there is also Sarutobi Biwako!


    Kakashi thought for a while, and finally deduced a "reasonable" truth, That day, Sarutobi Biwako helped Kushina-san give birth as the midwife. Obito attacked here and killed Sarutobi Biwako


    If this is the case, then it can exin why Sandaime-sama is reluctant to tell Asuma the truth, and why Minato-sensei dered Obito a Missing-nin and concealed it from him!


    But


    Its totally unreasonable for this bullshit to be the truth!!


    Why did Obito attack Kushina-san in childbirth?


    Thats Minato-senseis wife and child!''


    Kakashi turned and rushed towards Hokage Tower.


    On the other side, not long after Kanp came home, Guy relied on his powerful wild beast intuition and went straight to his door. When Kanp saw Guy, he ran straight towards the Forest of Death.


    Guy then chased after him, yelling to start their third decisive battle with Kanp!


    Kanp ignored him, ran to the Forest of Death for an hour with Guy following him, and then disappeared in the death forest with a Body Flicker Technique.


    It seems that Kanp went deeper into the Forest of Death, but in fact, he used the Flying Thunder God Technique just now, and teleported to a hidden ce thirty kilometers behind Guy, and then, Kanp rushed all the way back to the iron gate of his house, and it took him ten seconds!


    Its too difficult for me.


    Kanp sighed.


    Its even harder for Guy who was left in the Forest of Death by him!


    When he saw Kanp disappear, his first reaction was Kanp is hiding in the Forest of Death, so he plunged into the forest and searched all around. An hourter, he waspletely stunned.


    Whats going on? Kanp just disappeared? He searched for a long time but didnt find any traces left by Kanp.


    Did Kanp not enter the Forest of Death?


    The more Guy thinks about it, the more likely he felt it is!


    What a cunning guy!


    Guys fighting intent became stronger, then he turned around and ran back suddenly, while thinking about why Kanp had to run to the Forest of Death?


    After running for almost thirty kilometers, Guy suddenly felt a strange premonition. Guy believed in his wild beast intuition, and he immediately followed this feeling for a while, and soon, he dug out a stone under the root of a small tree not far away.


    The above is the words Flying Thunder God.


    Guy frowned, and silently put away the stone after a while.


    When returning to Kanps mansion ording to the normal route, there are already four more stones engraved with Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint in Guys pocket!


    Then, Guy started knocking on the door.


    Knock knock knock!


    Kanp, I know you are at home! Come out and fight me!


    Knock knock knock!


    Kanp, its useless for you to hide inside,e out!


    Knock knock knock!


    You have the ability to deceive me, but you dont have the ability to fight?


    Kanp was eating with his family in the mansion at this moment. Hearing Guys voice, his mood immediately became bad.


    Brother, is that your friend? Hayate asked curiously.


    Hayate is in the sixth grade now, and he no longer call Kanp big brother like he did when he was a child, but just call him brother.


    Although it was only a small change in addressing, the sensitive Kanp still noticed it, My little brother has grown up.


    Kanp sighed, and then thought of Guy outside the iron gate, and became even more irritable. After being entangled by Guy, I couldnt even eat a meal?


    I dont believe it!


    Kanp didnt panic at all, then he got up and said: Ill go out for a walk. Ille back in about an hour. So please warm up my meal.


    After saying that, Kanp flickered and left.


    Guy, who was outside the iron gate, saw Kanp rushing out of the mansion and immediately chased after him.


    The two are running wildly towards the Forest of Death again.


    At the same time.


    Hokage Tower.


    Looking at Kakashi who came back again after leaving, Minato asked strangely: Kakashi, is there something you need?


    Kakashi lowered his head and went straight to the point: Minato-sensei, Sarutobi Biwako-sama was killed by Obito, I am not wrong, right!


    Minatos face changed slightly, and he quickly said: Kakashi, what nonsense are you talking about!


    Obito not only killed her, but also attacked Kushina-san, isnt that right!


    Kakashi looked up at Minato, with bloodshot in his one eye, and said anxiously, Obito why did he do this!!!


    Minato turned silent.


    After the two stared at each other for a while, Minato sighed and asked softly: How did you find out the truth?


    Kakashi was shocked, as the meaning of Minato''s wordspletely proved his guess!


    He trembled slightly, gritted his teeth and said: Because of Asuma! Asuma wants to know the truth about Obitos defection like me! And his father is Sandaime Hokage-sama. Someone like him definitely know about Obitos defection, as a father, it is easy for him to tell Asuma. However, he has not told Asuma anything, so the only exnation is that the truth will hurt him! And that period of time happened to be the time when his mother died


    After listening to Kakashi''s reasoning, Minato had nothing to say. He shook his head with a bitter smile, and briefly told him the situation that day.


    Kakashi was suddenly anxious when he heard this: Since that person is wearing a mask, why do you think it''s Obito? Just because he only shows one Sharingan?


    Kakashi covered the position of his left eye. Inexplicably, he felt a faint pain in this eye again!


    Minato said in a low voice: Because Kanp managed to severe his arms. After gicparison, Anbu found that the gene of the owner of the arms and Obitos Grandma haah.


    Kakashipletely lost his calmness now. He lowered his head and looked to the floor, his eyes are dull, and then he burst out with extremely strong andplicated emotions:


    I dont believe it, I dont believe Obito will do this!


    Yes, he must have been coerced, maybe he was under Genjutsu, or his weakness was caught by someone?


    No, I must find him, I want to take him back to Konoha!


    I want to save him!!


    Kakashi!!! Minato felt bad when he saw Kakashis current appearance.


    But before he could speak, Kakashi had already flickered and disappeared.

 Chapter 446: Kakashi Shed Tears When He Knows The Truth

    Chapter 446: Kakashi Shed Tears When He Knows The Truth


    After leaving Hokage Tower, Kakashi flickered crazily among the continuous houses, but before he could run very far, a very fast figure suddenly descended and directly suppressed him on the roof!


    Damn it, let me go!!


    Kakashi turned his head and found that the person behind him is the Anbu Commander, Eagle!


    Eagle is wearing an eagle mask. At this moment, he pressed Kakashi''s shoulder with one hand, locked his right hand with the other, and pressed him firmly against the roof!


    Kakashi struggles crazily, but Eagle has rich experience in fighting, so no matter how much Kakashi resists, he was easily resolved by him!


    Kakashi, dont be impulsive. The current you are no longer Uchiha Obitos opponent!


    Eagle then said, You will be killed if you go to him!


    Kakashi was stunned: Are you kidding me? How could Obito kill me?! We, we


    Stop deceiving yourself, Kakashi.


    Eagle said solemnly, When Kushina-sama gave birth, Uchiha Obito came to attack alone. He not only killed Biwako-sama, but also threatened Yondaime-sama with the life of the newborn Naruto! If its not for Husky arriving in time, Kushina would have fallen into his hand! Once Uchiha Obito releases the Kyubi inside her body You should understand what happens when the Biju leaves the Jinchurikis body!


    Kakashis body trembledall over: No, Obito must have been coerced, he didn''t do it voluntarily!!


    Coerced?


    Eagle snorted softly and said with a sneer, If you want to coerce Uchiha Obito, you must capture the most important person to him! Kakashi, tell me, who is the most important person for Obito in this world!


    Kakashi was taken aback. In his mind, Rins figure appears for a while, then Obitos Grandma for a while, him for a while, and finally Minato.


    At this time, Kakashis thoughts are like duckweed, making himpletely unable to concentrate on thinking at all.


    Fortunately, there is still Eagle with him.


    He can just listen to him continue: Let me tell you! The most important person to Uchiha Obito is his grandmother, you, Rin, and your group of threes Jonin Instructor, Yondaime-sama! Only these four people!!! And his grandma and Rin are dead, as for Yondaime Hokage-sama, no one in this world can catch him, so, is it you Kakashi?! Tell me, who threatened your life? Tell me, who used your life to coerce Uchiha Obito?!


    Eagles words are like a sharp de, directly tearing open Kakashisst defense, but even then, Kakashi still refused to believe it!


    Even so, even so


    Kakashi gritted his teeth tightly and growled, He, he must have fallen into someone else''s Genjutsu!!!


    What a shame!


    Eagle said coldly, Uchiha Obito has already awakened the Mangekyo Sharingan!


    Mangekyo Sharingan? Kakashi was startled.


    Eagle coldly said: The evolution after 3-Tomoe Sharingan is Mangekyo Sharingan. This is the most powerful eye of the Uchiha n. It is the eyes that was awakened by Uchiha Madara, who oncepeted with Shodaime Hokage-sama! In the entire Uchiha n, there are only two people who awakened these eyes, one is Uchiha Obito, and the other isShisui!


    Shisui?


    Shisuis figure suddenly appeared in Kakashis mind. He recalled the scene that with one look, Orochimaru fell into Shisuis inextricable Genjutsu.


    Thats right, Orochimaru is one of the legendary one of the Sannin, and he is as famous as Tsunade-sama and Jiraiya-sama!


    Such a terrifying character was controlled by Shisuis eyes


    Thinking back at this moment, Kakashi suddenly felt cold sweat running down his body!


    Shisui Mangekyo Sharingan Kakashi finally understands why Shisui is called Uchiha ns strongest Genjutsu Shinobi!


    Only Mangekyo can fight Mangekyo!


    Eagle continued, Uchiha Obito awakened Mangekyo Sharingan, and only Shisui, who also has Mangekyo Sharingan, can use Genjutsu against him! Kakashi, you have been with Shisui for a while, so tell me, do you think he will do such a thing?


    Shisui


    Shisuis character is cheerful, gentle, and kind-hearted. Although he often hangs out with Kanp, how could such a person be able to attack his ownpanions? Kakashi still trusts Shisui very much.


    Because of that, Kakashis struggle stopped instantly.


    Hey on the roof, his face is against the rubble, his shoulders shrinking, and he started weeping silently.


    Eagle slowly let go of him, and said in a low voice: Kakashi, since Uchiha Obito was buried underground, we havepletely lost his trace, maybe at that time Uchiha Obito was already dead.


    Eagle, that''s enough.


    Minatos voice came from the side, Leave Kakashi alone for a while.


    Yes. Eagle nodded slightly, and his figure shed to behind Minato.


    The two stood in the distance, silently looking at Kakashi, who was crying silently.


    At the same time.


    Kanp brings Guy to the Forest of Death again!


    Guy-senpai,e here!


    Kanp turned around and hooked his finger at Guy.


    Guys fighting intent boiled and he stomped heavily on the ground. His whole body broke through the air instantly, knocking out a ring of air waves, and he rushed straight towards Kanp.


    Without saying anything further, Kanp was about to use Flying Thunder God Technique, and then he is stunned.


    Whats going on?


    Why cant I feel the coordinates of Flying Thunder God Technique 30 kilometers away?


    Instead, four Flying Thunder God Techniques coordinates were found on Guys body!


    Kanp was dumbfounded.


    The wind howled, and Guy, who turned into an afterimage, had suddenly descended in front of Kanp, punching towards Kanps cheek.


    Kanp turn pale with fright. He immediately flickered back, and then shouted: Wait a minute! Guy-senpai, did you dig out my stones?


    Stones? Guy paused, and then took out four stones from his pocket.


    Kanps tears came out when he saw this, Guy-senpai, you are cheating!!


    How did you find them? Kanp obviously buried the stones in the ground and disguised them, and after so many days being scorched and drenched by sun and rain, how could it still leave traces for Guy to find it?


    Guy threw the stones to Kanp and said, I dug them out on the way back.


    So how did you find them? Kanp was depressed!!


    Well how should I put it


    Guy looked entangled, It''s the same as when I was looking for Kakashi and you, just relying on feeling.


    Rely on feeling huh?


    Kanps body trembled all over, What the heck?! Are you a f**king radar? You can find anything you want?


    At this moment, Kanp has countless beautiful words he wanted to release, but facing the Green Beast of Prey, he is powerless!


    Guy rubbed the fist, and said, Kanp, stop talking nonsense, lets fight! During this period of time, I have been doing strength training all the time. I will definitely be able to counter your Chakra Enhanced Strength!!


    Eight Gates Technique, open!!


    Guy let out a roar, and opened five doors in an instant. The Chakra inside his body instantly surged through his Chakra Pathway System, and his skin color turned purple red!


    There was also an invisible wave of air gushing out of Guys body, as if hes a Saiyan who has transformed!


    When Kanp came back to his senses, Guy already broken into the supersonic speed and punched towards him fiercely.

 Chapter 447: Asa Kujaku

    Chapter 447: Asa Kujaku


    This is not Kanps first time fighting with Guy at supersonic speed. Kanp has rich experience with this, so he immediately activated the Extraordinary Strength talent, and punched Guys fists back.


    Boom!!!


    In the non-fancy physical collision, a wave of air visible to the naked eye swept across the four directions centered on the two of them like a storm. The trees buckled, the grass fragments fluttered, the earth and rocks rolled, and thend underfoot seemed to be gnawed by an excavator and scraped awayyer byyer.


    After a few seconds of stalemate between the two fists, finally, with the crisp sound of crack, Guys right hand gradually trembled, and finally with a boom, Guy was sent flying like a cannonball!


    But Kanp also took several steps back because of the impact, and each step leaves a clear footprint on the ground!


    Kanp rubbed his aching right hand and thought to himself, Guys strength has be stronger again. If he continues to train like this, Im afraid he can really have Extraordinary Strength even without using talent!


    And the most important thing is that Guy has only opened five gates now. If he opens the sixth gate, his speed and strength will increase dramatically. And then theres seventh gate, and the eighth gate!


    As expected of Kanp!


    Guy jumped up from the ground with a carp, and blood overflowed from his right fist, but he ignored it at all. His eyes were bright and stared fiercely at Kanp, and there seems to be a raging me inside his eyes, It seems that I need to increase my strength training!!


    Kanps mouth twitched when he heard this: How long does your strength trainingst? Please be a normal person!!


    Guy, who is not a normal person, took a deep breath, and he tip-toed and broke into supersonic speed in an instant. Amidst a series of thunderous crackling sounds, he appeared on the right side of Kanp in an instant, and kicked towards him brutally.


    The strength of his feet carried the terrifying air pressure, like an invisible air wall pressing on Kanps cheek. Although the kick hasnt hit him yet, Kanp has already felt a throbbing pain!


    He didn''t dare to be careless. With Extraordinary Strength, he fiercely punched towards the blurry figure on the right.


    But at the next moment, Kanps fists passed across the blurred figure, and his explosive power didnt hit anything, leaving Kanps chest wide open.


    Immediately afterwards, a piercing sonic boom burst from behind him!


    Because of the strength training, Guys leg muscles have be more developed, making his fifth gates speed better than ever!


    Kanp had no time to turn around, so he could only use the strength of his waist and abdomen, half-turned abruptly, and threw his right elbow at the same time, his left hand threw the four stones in his arms far away!


    But Guy changed his trick again!


    He stepped on the air, his figure turned into an afterimage, knocked away a heavy wave of air, and he appeared on the left corner of Kanp like teleporting. A Leaf Whirlwind swept across Kanps whole body with a terrifying air pressure!


    Kanps face turned ck at this moment!


    Dont you say you are doing strength training?


    How did your speed be so much faster?!


    For Guy, his speed has only improved a little, but in Kanps eyes, it is thest straw that is about to crush the camel''s back, as it is faintly beyond his vision and nerve reflex ability!


    In that case, there is only cheating!


    Kanps thoughts move, Hiraishin no Jutsu! (Flying Thunder God Technique)


    Whoosh!


    Kanps figure turned into an invisible air wave, and he instantly appeared beside a stone imprinted with Flying Thunder God Technique 20 meters away.


    At the same time.


    Guys Leaf Whirlwind swept across in the air, and the violent air pressure dug three feet of the ground, countless sand and mud mixed and scattered far away.


    Then Guy stepped on the air and smashed away the invisible air wave again!


    Amidst the series of thunderps sound, Kanp suddenly felt a huge air pressure descending on top of his head!


    Hiraishin no Jutsu!


    Kanp immediately teleported to the second rock, then he tiptoed a little, sending the rock far away, and then his figure flickered quickly, flickering in the opposite direction.


    In the next second, Kanp heard the sound of fierce winding from behind him.


    With a thought in his mind, he instantly teleported to the stone that hadnt fallen to the ground, and then formed a hand seal with both hands: Kage Bunshin no Jutsu! (Shadow Clone Technique)


    Boom!


    The smoke dissipated, and two identical Kanp appeared on the spot.


    Then the two used Flying Thunder God Technique at the same time and teleported to the two rocks next to them.


    Guy looked around,pletely unable to distinguish Kanps shadow clone, but Kanp told him the answer.


    Kage Bunshin no Jutsu!


    Kanp on the right once again formed hand seal and creates a shadow clone.


    Although he hasnt collected Multiple Shadow Clone Technique yet, he can use shadow clone again and again. And with the power of Ryumyakus support, theres no problem!


    Kanp used Flying Thunder God Technique to dodge while using Shadow Clone Technique at the same time. In a blink of an eye, there are already eleven Kanp nearby!


    Guy frowned, and decided to deal with these shadow clones first.


    However, it was toote.


    Fton: Daitoppa! (Wind Release: Great Breakthrough)


    Fton: Daitoppa!


    Ten shadow clones used Great Breakthrough together to instantly set off a level 10 typhoon. The violent, chaotic, and disorderly wind force forcibly dragged Guy out of the supersonic speed!


    Kanps eyes lit up, and he immediately formed hand seals: Katon: Gryka no Jutsu! (Fire Release: Great Dragon Fire Technique)


    The majestic Chakra was crazilypressed and condensed in his body, and ava-shaped me was extracted from Kanps mouth, and turned into a huge fire dragon in mid-air, and then it mmed into Guy, who is still facing the violent hurricane!


    Guy felt the chaotic hurricane blowing from all directions, as if there are countless invisible hands pulling his body, felt a sense of shackles of losing freedom, losing dreams, losing the sky, and losing everything.


    This feeling is extremely aggrieving, making him unhappy, making him extremely depressed and angry!


    When the fire dragon meandered towards the hurricane, Guy bursts out.


    Eight Gates Technique!


    Sixth Gate: Gate of View!


    Open!!


    Boom!!!


    Under Kanps dumbfounded gaze, a green aura gushes from Guys body, like a Biju Cloak draped over his side.


    Raaarrrggg!!


    Guy roared and smashed the chaotic hurricane, broke the air, and destroyed theva-shaped fire, drawing a fire circle in the air, like a moment of youth, and then, the fire covered all of Kanps shadow clone in an instant!


    Bang~ Bang~ Bang~


    In the series of explosions, Kanps shadow clone were all destroyed!


    After receiving the memory sent back from the shadow clone, Kanp felt a chill in his heart.


    As he thought, Guy, who opened the sixth ce, has a much higher speed than the fifth gate, and it is difficult for his dynamic vision to urately capture his figure!


    Asa Kujaku!!! (Morning Peacock)


    After finishing off Kanps shadow clone, Guy waved his left fist and descended from the sky.


    The fierce and domineering fists rubbed against the air at a high speed, forming a violent shock wave. Apanied by the me caused by the friction, like a peacock spreading its tail, countless me fist covered the sky, and descended to the top of Kanps head overwhelmingly!


    Kuchiyose: Rashomon! (Summoning Technique: Rashomon)


    Kanp immediately bit his finger, and pped his palms onto the ground after forming hand seals!


    Bang!!


    A huge demon-faced red gate with a height of 100 meters broke through the ground in an instant, covering in front of Kanp!


    The bell on the top of Rashomon was jingling, but it doesnt affect Sixth Gate Guy at all!


    Bang bang bang bang bang


    Continuous and violent impact sounds came from the front of the demon-faced red gate. Kanp then looked up and saw fist marks quickly appearing on the tall demon-faced gate.


    Arrrrrgggghhhh


    With Guys roar, Asa Kujaku bloomed brightly like fireworks, and the fist marks on the gate spread wildly all around, densely packed, ovepping, and the fist prints became deeper and deeper!!

 Chapter 448: Its So Unfair

    Chapter 448: It''s So Unfair


    Standing under the Rashomon, Kanp looked up at the dense and ovepping terrifying fist marks that seemed to be branded on the demon-faced red gate, and shivered!


    Apanied by the gloomy and piercing squeaking sound, Rashomon was finally overwhelmed and exploded under countless pyrotechnic fists. In an instant, countless ming fists burst through the broken gate, smashing with a force that could not be resisted momentum and shot towards Kanp!


    Kanp used a Flying Thunder God Technique to teleport to the stone dozens of meters away. He then turned his head to look, and saw that his previous location was covered by me fist marks, and a huge fire pit was formed in a blink of an eye!


    If it hit me head-on, Im afraid I would be hospitalized for a while!


    But after this move, Guy is alsopletely paralyzed!


    After all, he is still underage at this time, and his physical fitness and state are far from reaching the peak. Even opening the fifth gate has put a great burden on his body, let alone sixth gate!


    Haa haa


    Afternding, Kai staggered and almost couldn''t stand up. He then took a big mouthful of fresh air, but theres a strange flush on his face as if he was suffocating.


    As, as expected of Kanp!!!


    Guy gasped and said, Let''s end this decisive battle in a draw!


    Hearing this, of course Kanp refused to ept: I refuse, I have not lost mybat power yet, I can still fight! Guy-senpai, lets make our Youth bloom together!!!


    Guy struggled to stretch out his left hand, but just now, he threw thousands of punches, and his arms muscles had reached their limit. Because of that, he immediately cramped when he moved.


    I cant fight anymore.


    Guy silently retracted his left hand, and sighed, In this case, the record between me and you will be one win, one draw and one loss.


    Kanp is not convinced by this record, but since Guy has admitted defeat, he naturally wontin anymore.


    Kanp formed a hand seal to create a shadow clone and asked him to re-bury the stones engraved with the Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint, then he walked to Guys side and treated his right hand with Healing Technique.


    However, he can only simply stop the bleeding. As for bone correction, Kanp has absolutely no experience in this area.


    After taking a break, Guy recovered a bit of physical strength, and mes gradually burst into his tired eyes: It seems that my training is not enough. Not only strength training, but also stamina training! Next time, I will be definitely be able to do it cleanly!


    Kanp smiled awkwardly, and suddenly asked: Guy-senpai, did you do the same when you fought with Kakashi-senpai?


    Guy shook his head: You are different from Kakashi. You are a power-type Shinobi, and Kakashi is a skill-type ninja, so the fighting style must be differentiated!


    Kanp is stunned when he heard this, So you are fighting with Kakashi in terms of skill, and you just open the sixth gate against me?!


    Why is it so unfair!!!


    Kanp quickly argued: Guy-senpai, in fact, my skills are also very good!


    Guy tilted his head, his breath has gradually turned to normal, and he solemnly said: No, you are a power-type Shinobi!


    Kanp was not convinced and kept arguing. Unfortunately, Guy is very stubborn. He has long determined that Kanp is a power-type, so no matter what Kanp says, it is useless!


    Kanp was toozy to argue anymore, so he finally sighed, and said: I will send you back first, Guy-senpai.


    Guy nodded: Sorry for the inconvenience, Kanp.


    In Konoha.


    Kakashi cried silently on the roof for more than half an hour, and finally slowly epted the truth of Obito''s defection.


    He stood up with his hands on the ground, take off the forehead protector and wiped away his tears.


    Minato stood in the distance and saw Kakashi''s right eye was red, swollen and bloodshot. As for his left eye


    Three-Tomoe?


    Minato was startled, Kakashis Sharingan actually evolve to three-tomoe after crying?


    I cant believe it!


    Eagle, who is next to him, suddenly whispered: Hokage-sama, Uchiha Obitos Sharingan has evolved to Mangekyo, and Kakashis Sharingan and his Sharingan are a pair, is it possible that


    Minatos pupils shrank, and after thinking about it carefully, he felt that it seems possible. However, there is no basis, and he didnt dare to make baseless assumptions, but


    Eagle, ask Shisui to guide Kakashi in training his Sharingan. Minato seriously said.


    Shisui has already awakened Mangekyo Sharingan. If Kakashis Sharingan has also evolved to Mangekyo, Shisui will definitely be able to detect it!


    I understand. Eagle nodded and said.


    In the distance, Kakashi didnt seem to notice the abnormality of his Sharingan. He put on the forehead protector again and turned around to go home.


    A few dayster, Kanp, who has finished his days off, was refreshed and went to Anbu.


    This time, it was his main body. With the small notebook, he no longer has to worry about plot demoting his intelligence.


    Unless Byakugan and Sharingan are collected, I will never on the retreat again!


    With this realization, Kanp feels that his three views have been sublimated!


    Almost all the members of the sixth team have arrived, except for one person missing!


    Kanp, Kakashi-senpai hasn''te yet.


    Shisui stood beside Kanp and asked in a low voice, Could he have found out the truth?


    Kanp thought for a while and said: Kakashi-senpai has high IQ when he doesnt read those erotic books. Since he has already noticed Biwako-samas death, he will definitely follow the clues, and it should only be a matter of time before he finds out the truth.


    Shisui sighed: The truth Sometimes, its really cruel.


    Kanp nodded slightly, and then changed the subject without a trace: Shisui, has anyone in your n had a child recently?


    Shisui was taken aback then turned to look at him inexplicably: Huh?


    Kanp blinked his eyes twice, Was my question just now very abrupt?


    I dont think so.


    He coughed lightly and said: You know, I like children better, I just look at them, but I dont touch them.


    Hearing this, Shisui has a ck line on his face. If its not because he is very familiar with Kanp, he would suspect this guy being a human trafficker!


    This I dont know. Shisui said in a muffled voice.


    Cheapskate!


    Kanp was furious. He felt that Shisui must know but he didnt tell him.


    At this moment, Kakashi arriveste.


    He is wearing a ck mask, a forehead protector covers his left eye, and his right eye was also lowered, however, with a close look, it can be seen that theres a lot of bloodshot on the white of his right eye.


    Kanp and Shisui nced at each other and both understand that Kakashi has found out the truth.


    Kakashi, yourete.


    The sixth teams captain, Jizo, crossed his arms near his chest, seriously said, Hurry up and change your clothes. We are going to perform an S-Rank mission this time!


    Kanp, who is standing next to him, heard a hint of excitement and joy in Jizos tone for some reason, Perhaps it was an illusion.


    Kakashi came to his wardrobe without saying a word, put on his Anbus attire, and then put on a red fox mask.


    Okay, lets go!


    Jizo waved his big hand. At this moment, he feels that he has reached the pinnacle of his life.


    Those S-Rank missions of Anbu will all end in my hands!


    And today is the starting point!


    After leaving the vige, the sixth team rushed to the Land of Hot Waters border.


    On the way, Jizo called Shisui and whispered: Shisui, Kakashi has a Sharingan. Although you are his junior, you are far better than him in using Sharingan, so if you possible, can you give some guidance to Kakashi?


    Shisui immediately nodded: No problem.


    Jizo smiled gratifiedly: Ipleted Commanders mission, so happy.


    Then, he went to Kakashi again and tactfully exined that Shisui will guide his Sharingan training.


    But unexpectedly, Kakashi refused!


    I dont want to use this Sharingan anymore.


    Under the mask, Kakashi''s eye is a little dull, and it seemed that they couldn''t see the focus of his sight even if they looked carefully.


    Jizo frowned slightly, worried about Kakashi''s state.


    But the subordinates around him are all elderly, and there is a generation gap with Kakashi, It seems that I will have to trouble Kanp and Shisui to enlighten Kakashi.

 Chapter 449: Kanpūs Chicken Soup Story IV

    Chapter 449: Kanp��''s Chicken Soup Story IV


    Kakashi-senpai!


    At night, the starry sky is shining brightly, and the moon was hanging high. The Anbus sixth team is camping and resting in an open mountainous region. At the urging of Jizo, Kanp and Shisui bit the bullet and went to find Kakashi.


    Kakashi is lying alone on a huge rock a hundred meters away from the camp, and his whole figure exudeszy temperament from the inside out.


    Is there something wrong? Kakashi stared at the moon, and replied lightly.


    Shisui nced at Kanp, and motioned him to speak with his eyes.


    The corner of Kanps mouth twitched slightly, Well, its time to show the real chicken soup for the soul!


    Kakashi-senpai!


    Kanp jumped onto the huge rock, looked down at Kakashi condescendingly, and said earnestly, Pain is unbearable and makes it difficult to walk, but it can make the strong stand firmer and walk more steadily, and have a stronger fighting spirit!


    Kakashi nced at him, his eye didnt have any emotion.


    Kanp searched his brains and continued: Life is not only about the present, but also the poetry and the distance!


    Kakashi didnt respond. His eye moved away from Kanps face, and looked towards the bright moon again.


    Kanp was furious, and said swiftly: Embrace every day with a smile, and be a little boy that blooms like a sakura tree!


    Kanp nced at Kakashi who was still unresponsive, and said: No matter how dark the night is, dawn wille, and no matter how long the ups and downs are, there will be t roads. With a heart of hope that will never give up, warm sunshine and rain will soon be ushered in!


    Crack!


    A sh of lightning suddenly shed across the sky, and in the next instant, a huge dark cloud floated from the distance, blocking the stars and moon.


    After that, heavy rain came in an instant!


    Kanp raised his head expressionlessly. Feeling the wetness of the raindrops on his face, his neck was slightly stiff and he lowered his head, just in time to see Kakashi was also staring at him expressionlessly.


    Kanp chuckled awkwardly: Look, I said there will be rain soon, and it reallyes.


    Hearing this, the corner of Kakashi''s eye twitched slightly.


    The two looked at each other for a long time under the rain, and finally disgusted of looking at each other and lowered their heads.


    Shisui, who is standing next to Kanp, covered his head with a helpless expression of I knew this would be the result.


    In the distance, the sixth teams captain, Jizo shouted to this side: Kakashi, Shisui, Kanp,e here, your house is ready!


    They were originally camping and setting up a tent, but now that it starts raining, the tent may be wet, so the members who are good at Earth Release Ninjutsu directly made earthen houses. Although they seem to have no aesthetic feeling and the house is trashy, it is at least waterproof!


    Under Jizos arrangement, Kanps group of three shared an earthen house, which makes it convenient for Kanp and Shisui to enlighten Kakashi.


    The night is getting darker and darker, and the rain outside is getting heavier and heavier, dripping on the earthen house, disturbing the people''s mind.


    In the earthen house where Kanp is, the three people are not sleepy. They were leaning against an earthen wall with a few candles in the middle, and the three of them stared at the candles silently.


    After a while, Shisui couldnt help hold back anymore and said: Kakashi-senpai, you already know the truth about Obitos defection, right?


    Kakashi nced at him and frowned slightly: Shisui, you so you already knew?


    Shisui nodded: When Kushina-sama was giving birth, Kanp and I are one of the guards.


    Kakashi lowered his gaze: In the end, I was thest to know.


    No way, Guy and Asuma still dont know about it yet. Kanp interjected.


    Shisui red at him and continued: Kakashi-senpai, I know you must be very sad. Although I dont know why Obito did this, but at least I can be sure of one thing. Before he was buried alive, giving his Sharingan to you is definitely out of his sincerity, so in any case, Kakashi-senpai, please don''t let the Obito at that time down!


    Kakashi was stunned, and his mind, Obitos figure that was buried by the huge rock at that time emerged.


    If only I was strong enough at that time, if only I already learned Subterranean Voyage at that time, if only Minato-sensei coulde earlier at that time


    Kakashi couldnt help but clenched his hands, like thinking of catching Obito at that time, but unfortunately, everything is already over!


    Kakashi-senpai, do you really need your Sharingan? If you really don''t want to use it, I can buy it at a high price. Seeing Shisuis persuasion seemed to have some effect, Kanp immediately decided to be ruthless.


    Sure enough, Kakashi suddenly got agitated when he heard this: Stop dreaming, this Sharingan will never be given to you!


    Then, if you dont use it, it would be a waste to not let it go. Kanp said with a snort, and winked at Shisui at the same time.


    Shisui and Kanp cooperated with tacit understanding, and their eyes turned to Kakashi and said: Kakashi-senpai, Obitos Sharingan has already awakened a powerful Space-Time Dojutsu, which is not inferior to Flying Thunder God Technique! What''s more terrifying is, if you let him take back your Sharingan, he would be able to use an even more terrifying Forbidden Technique! Then, his strength will be stronger!


    Kakashi retorted: If taking back his Sharingan from me can make Obito stronger, why didnt he attack me, but attack Kushina-san instead?


    Shisui was startled, and he didnt know what to say, so he looked towards Kanp.


    Kanp lived up to his expectations, and after blinking twice, he made something up: Because Kushina-san is Kyubis Jinchuriki! At that time when she was giving birth was the time when the seal of the Biju was most vulnerable. As long as he seeded, he can directly use Kyubi to destroy Konoha!


    Kakashi was shocked when he heard this.


    Now that Kushina-san has gradually recovered, and with the protection of Hokage-sama, it is difficult for Obito to attack her anymore, so Obitos next target must be you!


    Kanp continued to frighten Kakashi, Kakashi-senpai, if you dont train this Sharingan, you will not be able to grasp the Space-Time Dojutsu hidden in your eye, and you will not be able to stand against Obito! If you meet him in the future, you will definitely not be able to beat him. Once you let him gather the pair of Sharingan, his Space-Time Dojutsu willpletely surpass Hokage-sama, and then the entire Konoha can only let hime and go freely, and he can kill whoever he wants to kill!


    As Kanp speaks of this, Shisui suddenly thought of something.


    Sharingan is the eye of the soul, and the awakened Mangekyos Dojutsu is also the most urgent desire in the bottom of the user heart. The Dojutsu contained in the two Mangekyo Sharingan are generally quite different, so even if Kakashis Sharingan can smoothly evolve to Mangekyo, he may not be able to awaken Space-Time Dojutsu.


    Unless The two Sharingan evolved to Mangekyo at the same time!


    Shisui frowned, and there seemed to be a sh of inspiration in his heart, but it was fleeting, so he missed it.


    At this time, Kakashi lowered his head, and his face under the ck mask became more gloomy and ugly. He then asked in a low voice: Will Obito still be our enemy?


    Shisui came back to his senses and said: Kakashi-senpai, if you meet Obito in the future, even if he is not against you, can you just look at him and let him go?


    No way, I will definitely take him back to the vige!


    Kakashi said without thinking. After roaring, his whole body shook immediately. This answer seemed to enlighten him, making him think through many things!


    He slowly raised his head to look at Shisui and said, I understand, I will trouble you with my Sharingan training, Shisui.


    Shisui smiled and nodded: Yes.


    Kanp raises his hand: I want to listen in too!


    Kakashi snorted and said: You dont even have Sharingan, why would you want to listen too?


    Can''t I be curious? Kanp answered annoyedly.


    At any rate, I will have Sharingan in the future. Isnt it good to learn the training method in advance now?


    Shisui smiled wryly and did not refuse Kanp, and said: Then, lets start now!

 Chapter 450: Kakashis Difficult Copying Journey

    Chapter 450: Kakashi''s Difficult Copying Journey


    In the small earthen house, Kakashi took off his forehead protector, revealing his left eye with the scar, and then slowly opened his eyes.


    Under the candlelight, inside the scarlet pupils in Kakashis left eye, there are three ck tomoes!


    3-Tomoe? Shisui was startled.


    Kanp is not surprised. Kakashis Sharingan evolved to Mangekyo on the day Rin died, but he was not the Sharingans master and neglected to train. Morevoer, theres also the suppression from the plot, so Kakashi could only be able to use Mangekyos power in a serious way at Shippuden!


    Kakashi was not surprised either. When he washed his face a few days ago, he discovered that his 2-Tomoe Sharingan evolved to 3-Tomoe, although he didnt understand why.


    Shisui pondered for a while, and said: Kakashi-senpai, since your Sharingan has evolved to 3-Tomoe, what youck is only actualbat.


    Actualbat? Kakashi frowned slightly. He often uses Sharingan in actualbat, so he doesnt think he iscking about it.


    Shisui replied: Kakashi-senpai, even the Sharingan, who is also a 3-Tomoe, has different abilities. Some Sharingan are good at copying Ninjutsu, some are good at copying Taijutsu, and some can greatly enhance Genjutsu. As for your Sharingan, I wonder what it is good at?


    Is there only these three abilities?


    Kakashi looked Shisui, and asked seriously, have been using the power of Sharingans eyesight for Chidori before. Shouldnt it be counted in these three areas?


    Of course not.


    Shisuis face twitched. Then, with an awkward and polite smile, he said, Every Sharingan has powerful eyesight. Although it cantpare with Byakugan, it is more than enough to match Chidori''s speed.


    Kakashi understands: In other words, I have only used the initial superficial ability of Sharingan all the time?


    Shisui nodded: Kakashi-senpai, we will start actualbat training tomorrow. At that time, we can see what your Sharingan is capable of.


    Kakashi nodded solemnly.


    Sitting beside them, the more Kanp listens, the more ufortable he became, and he finally looked hopeless.


    What he wants to hear is how to make Sharingan evolve from 1-Tomoe to 2-Tomoe, and from 2-Tomoe to 3-Tomoe.


    But as a result, they actually skipped these precious contents for actualbat training


    What a joke!


    Kanp opened and closed both eyes, and the night passed.


    The next day, the entire group continued on the road. During this time, Kakashi and Shisui really took time to spar. In about two days, they finally confirmed the ability of Kakashis Sharingan.


    That''s right, its copying Ninjutsu!


    In the battle with Shisui, Kakashi took advantage of Sharingans copying ability to directly learn more than a dozen Fire Release Ninjutsu, of which are from the Uchiha n!


    Shisui felt a little pain but also happy, and there is a faint sense of guilt for betraying his n!


    After a few more days, Shisui couldnt bear the guilt, so he steered far away and persuaded Kakashi to go find Kanp for actualbat. Moreover, he told Kakashi about Kanps trade with Orochimaru of 800 Five-Attributes Ninjutsu!


    Kakashi immediately tried to provoke Kanp when he learned of this.


    Kanp knew what he was nning, and immediately decided to be a turtle!


    It must be known that his Collection Technique is limited. He can only collect three Ninjutsu a day at most. In the Ninjutsu Scroll, Kanp worked so hard and spent so long to collect more than 300 ninjutsu. Theres no way he would help the cheap Kakashi!!


    And most importantly, Sharingans ability to replicate is not limited to three a day. If the two of them really sparred and Kakashi has enough Chakra, Kakashi might be able to copy all of Kanps Ninjutsu in just three or two days


    Damn you, I dont want such thing!


    I dont want to fight!


    I just want to be a beautiful boy quietly!


    Kanp shrank his head and ignored Kakashi.


    Kakashi is depressed and helpless, but there is a vague sense of pleasure, I didnt expect that you, Gekko Kanp, would have such a day, hahahahahaha


    All the way, Kakashi did not give up provoking Kanp. Sometimes, Kanp couldnt hold and fought with him, and when he came back to his sense, he stopped, but Kakashi had already secretly learned from several of his Ninjutsu!


    This bastard!


    So painful!


    Kanp finally realized what it means to breathe in pain!


    The sixth teams captain, Jizo, was very pleased to see the three of them are happy and harmonious!


    As long as these three cooperate sincerely, even though the Shinobi World is so big and mission is difficult, what fear does we have?!


    At the same time.


    Hyketsu and Zetsu rushed to the Land of Waterfall and collected detailed information on Takigakures S-Rank Missing-nin, Kakuzu!


    Hes the legendary Shinobi who once tried to assassinate the God of Shinobi, Senju Hashirama, and survived!


    He defected because he stole Takigakures Secret Forbidden Technique, Earth Grudge Fear.


    Hes an undead monster who has lived for nearly eighty years.


    He likes to rob peoples heart.


    Hes proficient in Five-Attributes Ninjutsu.


    His hobbies are reading ancient books and earning money.


    He is very sensitive to money and always count to the smallest number.


    He enjoys a great reputation in the ck market.


    One after another, whether its birth history, character, interest, or experience, regardless of its importance, all are uncovered!


    Hyketsu seems rxed and at ease all the time, but under the ice crystals mask, his face is a bit ugly.


    Zetsus intelligence gathering ability is really abnormal. Unless they stay in the house until they die, as long as theymunicate with the outside world, they will be unable to escape Zetsus evil clutches!


    Furthermore, Hyketsu believes that this guy must also collect detailed information on his self, that is, Yuki Aoi!


    But judging from the fact that Akatsuki didnt touch him, the information that must have been collected by Zetsu should not be able to threaten him!


    However thinking of Tenk, Hyketsu frowned slightly. He has a predecessor, Yuki Aoi, a Shinobi that actually existed in Ninja World, so his experience from childhood to adulthood can be checked, But what about Tenk?


    Once Tenk appears, Zetsu will definitely collect information about him, but Tenk first appeared with his battle against Sasori. Before that, there was no trace of him in the Shinobi World!


    If Zetsu cant find out about Tenks information, he will definitely suspect that Tenk is a shadow clone of a Explosion Release Kekkei Genkai Shinobi.


    When the timees, he will definitely rule them out one by one, but in the end, he will find that Tenk is not the shadow clone of any Explosion Release Kekkei Genkai Shinobi in Shinobi World!


    If it does get to that point, what will?


    Hyketsu doesnt know, but he knows that he had to tell the main body this information so that he can prepare early. It would be best to do the same as Yuki Aoi, killing an Explosion Release Kekkei Genkai Shinobi secretly, and then let Tenk rece him!


    In addition, there will be Sharingan Shadow Clone and Byakugan Shadow Clone that will appear in the future, all of which need a body!


    Suddenly.


    A strange fluctuation came from the ring of Hyketsus left ring finger.


    Pain contacted us. Zetsu said with a gloomy voice, as it was ck Zetsu who spoke.


    Hyketsu nodded, and then formed hand seal.

 Chapter 451: Reprimanding Zetsu

    Chapter 451: Reprimanding Zetsu


    Land of Rain.


    Amegakure.


    Today is Sunday, so in order to show his existence, Deva Path Pain used Rinnegans power to disperse the rain and cloud, making the sky above Amegakure reveal the faint trace of dim sunlight.


    Arge number of Shinobi and residents walked out of the street. At this time, they were already used to not raining on Sundays, and they were also used to the days when God existed.


    The 22nd floor of the central steel tower.


    Deva Path Pain and Konan stood next to each other, and there are five fuzzy brown-ck figures standing beside them.


    After a while, two of the fuzzy figures transformed to Hyketsu and Zetsu.


    Everyone is here.


    Deva Path Pain then started speaking, This gathering is to wee the neers.


    Hyketsu nced at Deva Path Pain and Konan, to look at the three blurred human figures on the opposite side. Distinguished by their appearance, they are Orochimaru, Sasori and


    Thest person should be the target of Orochimarus group, the former Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist, Kubikiribocho Owner, Biwa Juzo!


    Hello everyone, Im Biwa Juzo.


    Juzo opened his eyes and started speaking. His eyes swept across Zetsu and Hyketsu like a falcon, and finallynded on Deva Path Pain and Konan. He smiled slyly and said, Are you the boss, Pain?


    Deva Path Pain ignored Juzos provocatively sneer, and he said lightly: The organization currently only has seven people, so Biwa Juzo will be in Orochimarus group for the time being.


    Zetsu then said in a timely manner, Kakuzus information gathering is almost done, and his interest in collecting money is very suitable for him to be the financial manager of our organization.


    Konan answered: Find him.


    Understand. Zetsu nodded.


    Hyketsu has be ustomed to Akatsukis clean and tidy way of speaking, so he is not surprised, but Juzo feels left out.


    No matter what, he was also one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist, and he had shaken the Shinobi World twice, although the second time is because he became a stepping stone for Duy.


    But at least he is still Kirigakures S-Rank Missing-nin, an expert, but howe this level of wee doesnt show his sense of existence at all?


    Hey, is that how you wee neers?


    Juzo said dissatisfiedly, Believe it or not, I''ll chop off your heads!


    Orochimaru stuck out his tongue and licked his face. As the one who invited Juzo, he neither stopped nor contributed to the matter. Hes just like a spectator in an auditorium, watching the y quietly.


    The neer seems to be very energetic.


    Zetsuughed cheerfully and said. It was White Zetsu that spoke this time, Hyketsu, don''t you want to catch up with your acquaintances?


    Hyketsus heart turned cold, and his vignce rises to the highest in an instant, but his temperament is excellent, and even if Mount Tai copsed before him, his face wont change. Then, he said coldly: am not familiar with him.


    Even if Yuki Aoi and Juzo know each other, they may not have a good rtionship. Its because one of them is the Young n Head of Yuki n, born from Noble n and has a strong Ice Release Kekkei Genkai, and the other is just a civilian Shinobi. Although he was one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist, there is a high probability that this organization was created by Mizukage to counterbnce the powerful Kekkei Genkai n, so Hyketsu guessed that these two people''s positions in Kirigakure should be at opposite!


    Juzo squinted his eyes at Hyketsu, and asked: Who are you? I have never heard of your name.


    Then, have you heard of the name Yuki Aoi? Zetsu said with augh, its still White Zetsu who spoke.


    Yuki Aoi?


    Juzos eyes widened suddenly, I didnt expect you to change your name and entered Akatsuki. No wonder Kirigakures Anbu cant find you even after so many years!


    Juzo looked up and down at Yuki Aoi. He hadn''t seen him for many years. He saw that his body seems to have changed a little, and his voice has also changed, but Juzo only thought it was a disguise made by Yuki Aoi deliberately, and he didnt suspect Yuki Aois identity at all. Firstly, its because Ice Release Kekkei Genkai could not be imitated. Secondly, the two who invited him to join Akatsuki are Konohas S-Rank Missing-nin, Orochimaru, and Kirigakures Vige S-Rank Missing-nin, Sasori. Especially the former has reputation that resounded through the Shinobi World as one of Konohas Sannin. From these two people, Juzo can see the strength of Akatsuki!


    And it is naturally impossible such a powerful Akatsuki to be fooled by an impostor.


    The impostor, Hyketsu, sneered coldly, and said: I never thought that Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist, who are Mizukagesckeys, would also defect from the vige. It really surprised me.


    Juzos eyes gradually darkened: Yuki Aoi, I always wanted to cut your head off when I was in Kirigakure! Now, this thought has be even stronger!


    Try it if you can. Hyketsu continued to provoke him.


    The two stared at each other, and invisible sparks seemed to burst out from the intersection of their eyes.


    Its really a special wee party for neers. Orochimaru smiled secretly in his heart.


    Okay, stop arguing.


    Konans heart is very tired, This Yuki Hyketsus tongue is really poisonous. Sasori was attacked when he entered Akatsuki, and now there is a neer, he is also attacked again, although this Biwa Juzo is not a good person.


    Deva Path Pain watched this scene quietly. For him, whether its Hyketsu, Sasori, or the newly added Juzo, theyre just tools. As long as they acted ording to the orders and did not affect Akatsukis n, whether they quarrel or fight, as long as no one is killed, it doesn''t matter!


    Thats all for today. Deva Path Pains pupil power flowed, and the five fuzzy figures disappeared in an instant.


    In the Land of Waterfall, under a waterfall, Hyketsu opened his eyes, and his eyes under the ice crystals mask looked towards Zetsu next to him coldly.


    Why are you looking at me like this? Zetsu said with a smile. It was still White Zetsu who said this.


    Hyketsu sneered coldly: Dont use such low-level tricks in front of me in the future!


    Zetsuughed and said: Are you referring to Biwa Juzo? I thought since you came from the same vige, your rtionship will be


    Akatsuki always collect information before recruiting new members. Orochimaru is like this, Kakuzu is like this, I believe Biwa Juzo and I will be no exception!


    Hyketsu said with a sneer, With your information gathering ability, you should have known how my rtionship with Biwa Juzo is, so put away your disgusting face!


    The white half of Zetsus face slowly sank.


    Youre really domineering, Hyketsu, but you should also remember one thing, we are not your subordinate, and we are not someone you can reprimand if you want! Since White Zetsu was silenced, ck Zetsu naturally stepped forward.


    But Im already reprimanding you now.


    Hyketsu tried his best to provoke them, Yin-Yang face, idiot, schizophrenia, pitcher nt!


    ck Zetsus face turned dark. Even though his face was already ck, it was even darker now!


    As Otsutsuki Kaguyas will manifestation, to be scolded so badly by someone was so maddening!


    But ck Zetsu cannot make a move. Once too many trump cards are exposed, it will affect his resurrection n!


    Therefore, he can only endure!


    Heeh!


    Hyketsu sneered disdainfully, and walked away.


    Sofortable!

 Chapter 452: Better To Be Safe Than Sorry

    Chapter 452: Better To Be Safe Than Sorry


    Since Iwagakure conditionally surrendered to Konoha two years ago, Kumogakure has withdrawn from the Land of Fire, but they neither surrendered nor negotiated peace with Konoha, and instead stationed troops on the border of the Land of Lightning. Separated from the Land of the Moon and Land of Hot Water, they faced the Konohas border Shinobi far away.


    During the period, the Shinobi of the two Great Shinobi Viges came and went, constantly rubbing against each other. On average, they hurt each other once every seven days. Although the battle was not fierce, there were constant casualties!


    As the Kage of Konoha, Minato naturally does not want to see this situation. He once ordered the border Shinobi to restrain themselves, but the opposite Kumogakures Shinobi did not have this kind of consciousness at all!


    After Minato learned the lesson, he immediately revoked the restraints and asked the border to do what needs to be done. At the same time, he sent an envoy to contact Yondaime Raikage, hoping to stop the confrontation between the two countries from the top to bottom, however, Yondaime Raikage said that all matters of the border are left in the leader of Kumogakures Shinobis hands!


    Minato realized that there was something tricky in the middle at the time, so he sent Anbu to collect the information of the Kumogakures Shinobis leader, and found that his status in Kumogakure was very high, especially after the death of Sandaime Raikage. During the period before Fourth Raikage took over, he directly controlled all the power of Kumogakure!!


    It was until Yondaime Raikage seeded that the power of Kumogakure slowly returned to Yondaime Raikage, but Kumogakures Shinobis leader still held considerable power and was unwilling to hand it over to Yondaime Raikage. Among them was the border with thousands of Kumogakures Shinobi!


    It is obvious that the rtionship between Yondaime Raikage and the Kumogakures Shinobis leader is at odds, and even extremely tense. After confirming this, Minato dispatched the Anbus sixth team. The content of their mission is to assassinate the Kumogakures Shinobis leader!


    Although killing the Kumogakures Shinobis leader will allow Yondaime Raikage to control all the powers of Kumogakure, and may even let him use this as an excuse to dere of war to Konoha. Compared to being cut by the soft knife of Kumogakures Shinobis leader, Minato would rather fight Yondaime Raikage in upright manner!


    Furthermore, after the Battle of Kannabi Bridge, Konoha has spent the past two years recovering its strength. By developing the economy and nurturing the Shinobi, the viges strength has recovered quickly!


    And in the current situation of the Shinobi World where Sunagakure is weak and Kirigakure has closed their country, Konoha is not afraid of any war!


    The Land of Fire and the Land of Hot Waters border.


    After the Anbus sixth team arrived, they immediately contacted the border Shinobi stationed here and exchanged thetest information.


    The next day, the sixth team crossed the border and rushed into the Land of Hot Water.


    Along the way, Kakashi still deliberately provokes Kanp all day long, trying to copy all the Ninjutsu he has in his hands!


    Knowing Kakashis evil intent, Kanp introspects himself three times a day, constantly improving his moral self-cultivation, and even realized a truth, If Kakashi nder me, deceive me, insult me,ugh at me, despise me, hate me, lie to me, I should just bear him, let him, avoid him, bear him, respect him, ignore him unless I cant hold it!


    And the price I paid for not being to hold it is that Ninjutsu would be copied away.


    But then, Kanp found a way to fool Kakashi, that is, to use only the Ninjutsu that he has copied in the battle against him. In this way, Kanp wont feel the pain of being copied by this bastard anymore.


    After Kakashi see through Kanps sinister intentions, Kakashi became even more mean-spirited, and he constantly provokes Kanp in battle, trying to force him to use new Ninjutsu.


    But when they cross the Land of Hot Water and enter the border of the Land of the Moon, since the entire group is very close to the border of the Land of Lightning, and may encounter Kumogakures Shinobi at any time, Kakashi finally restrained himself and stopped provoking Kanp.


    And Kanp, also began to bury rocks along the way!


    Kakashi saw the Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint on the stones, and almost couldnt help but provoked at the time, Before entering the Land of Lightning, he already started toy out an escape route. How afraid of death are you?


    Fortunately, he knew that this is not the time for provocation, so he resisted it, but he wrote the matter in his notebook, and when the mission was over, he would use this to provoke him fiercely!


    When there was still a days journey away from the Land of Lightnings border, Jizo decided to divide the sixth team into five groups of four people. He himself set an example, and took the initiative to bring the youngest three people in his group. Under the weird gazes of the rest of his men, Jizo showed a resolute expression of I am wronged by bringing these three little kids but I dont say it because I am the captain and I am duty-bound, which deeply touched everyone present!


    Jizo and the group leaders of the other four groups gave some instructions, waved their hands, and said: Okay, now disperse, and pay attention to safety!


    Yes!


    After everyone dispersed, Jizo took Kanp, Shisui and Kakashi, and traveled all the way in low profile manner. With his excellent Sensor Ninjutsu, he avoided the patrolling Kumogakures Shinobi several times, and they finally entered the Land of Lightnings border smoothly.


    Kumogakure stationed thousands of Shinobi on the border, and the patrol density was very high. So after entering the border, the group of four still walked on thin ice, cautious and solemn, and Jizo keeps using Sensor Ninjutsu to ensure the safety of the road ahead.


    Wandering all the way, as the four people went deep into Land of Lightning and left the border behind, they slowly rxed and began to discuss mission.


    Captain, is the Kumogakures Shinobis leader we are going to assassinate in Kumogakure or on the border? Shisui asked.


    Jizo answered: The other party is Kumogakures higher-up, so he naturally stays in the vige.


    Kakashi then asked: Hey, do you want us to enter Kumogakure assassinated Kumogakures higher-up?


    Jizo smiled and shook his head: ording to intelligence, the thousand Kumogakures Shinobi on the border are all loyal subordinates of this Kumogakures Shinobis leader, so we only have to make a bigmotion on the border. At that time, this Kumogakures Shinobis leader cant help but rush over from Kumogakure!


    Hearing this, Shisuis eyes lit up: At that time, we will set an ambush on the way, and we will be able to assassinate him easily!


    Jizo nodded with a smile.


    Kakashi continued: There are thousands of Kumogakures Shinobi on the border. Its too irrational to attack the border!


    As an excellent Shinobi who once served on the border of the Land of Fire, Kanp snorted and said: The border is so long, and a thousand Kumogakures Shinobi have to be scattered to protect it, so theres no way we would really face up a thousand Kumogakures Shinobi.


    Jizo looked at Kanp with satisfaction, As expected of the child that contributed his youth to the Land of Fires border!


    Husky is right. We only need to attack a certain section of the border and make a bigmotion. I believe we can lead our target out of Kumogakure with that! Jizo said firmly.


    Kakashi refused to ept it, and continued to argue: What if the Yondaime Raikage and Hachibis Jinchuriki are also brought out?


    That kind of thing will never happen!


    Jizo smiled, ording to our information, Yondaime Raikage and this Kumogakures Shinobis leader are at odds. So it is impossible for him to stand up for the subordinates of the Kumogakures Shinobis leader!


    When he heard this, Kanp suddenly felt an ominous feeling in his heart.


    He turned his head and looked towards Jizo, looking so seriously and so deeply.


    In case this guy inherited Shikuro-senseis physique Then it wont be a problem to attract Yondaime Raikage and Killer B here.


    Feeling Kanps weird gaze, Jizo touched the mask on his face strangely, and asked: Husky, what are you looking at?


    Captain!


    Kanp took a deep breath, and said, I think what Kakashi said makes sense. Its better to be safe than sorry. What should we do if our actions really attract Yondaime Raikage and Hachibis Jinchuriki?


    Jizo was startled when he heard this.


    Kakashi, whose face is under the mask of the red fox, is looking Kanp even more suspiciously: This guy does he take the wrong medicine today?

 Chapter 453: Assassination of The Kumogakures Shinobis Leader

    Chapter 453: Assassination of The Kumogakure''s Shinobi''s Leader


    Faced with Kanps soul torture, Jizo sinks into contemtion.


    Thats right, the Kumogakures Shinobis leader is indeed at odds with Yondaime Raikage, but the most indispensable thing in the world is idents. What if I get hit by the two jinxes of Kakashi and Kanp?


    A glorious quality called self-sacrifice shed in Jizos eyes, and he firmly said: The n will continue, but in order to prevent idents, it is up to four people to block the Kumogakures Shinobis leader, so that even if an ident happens, with Kanps Flying Thunder God Technique, we should also be able to retreat without trouble!


    The corners of Kanps eyes twitched when he heard this, Did I lead myself into a ditch?


    On the 3rd day of crossing the border, the twenty people of Anbus sixth team sessfully reunited and began their n in the evening of that day.


    The group first took off anything that could show their identity as Konohas Shinobi, such as the forehead protector.


    Although its like plugging ones ears while stealing a bell, in the negotiation between countries, nothing can be sloppy. (T/N: Plugging ones ears while stealing a bell refer to the ignorance and foolishness of the person who deceives himself as well as others.)


    Then, twenty people moved forward lightly, quietly approaching a certain section of the border in the dark of night, and then began to chop people!


    Not to mention the others, Kanp, Shisui and Kakashi can already beat any Jonin, and with the three of them hacking people together, theres no one who can stop them.


    In less than two days, the sixth team has already cut down more than 30 Kumogakures Shinobi on this border!


    But on their side, four people died under Kumogakures Shinobis Nintaijutsu.


    Taking the remains of their fourpanions, the sixth team continued to attack without stopping!


    A few dayster, Jizo estimated that it was almost done, so he left twelve subordinates to continue to harass the border and maintain the heat, while he took Kanp, Shisui and Kakashi into the Land of Lightning, preparing to intercept the Kumogakures Shinobis leader.


    And the fact is as Jizo expected. As the hacking activities of the sixth team became more and more aggressive, the matter was finally passed back to Kumogakure.


    Kumogakure is built among the mountains, surrounded by clouds and mist, especially the Raikage Building, which is located on the top of a high mountain. The field of view is excellent there. Looking at the clouds and green mountains, it is like a fairnd.


    But at this time, the atmosphere in the Raikage Building is not very friendly.


    Yondaime Raikage, A and the Kumogakures Shinobis leader are arguing fiercely about something.


    In the end, the quarrel ended with Yondaime Raikage destroying the huge solid wood desk with a p.


    Then, the Kumogakures Shinobis leader left Kumogakure with dozens of Shinobi and rushed straight to the border.


    Its really stupid!


    Yondaime Raikage looked angrily at the blurred and distant figure under the cloud and mist. He had already reminded the other party that this is Konohas conspiracy, but Kumogakures Shinobis leader has a high self-esteem. He acknowledges Yondaime Raikagesbat power, but does not approve his wisdom, so no matter what decision Yondaime Raikage makes, the Kumogakures Shinobis leader will fight against him to show his excellent wisdom!


    Although Yondaime Raikage wished that the Kumogakures Shinobis leader would die sooner, he didnt want to see other Kumogakures Shinobi die in the hands of Konohas Shinobi!


    He was pondered and decided to send someone to follow the Kumogakures Shinobis leader. Even if there is an ident, at least he must keep the other partys subordinates.


    So he called his brother, Killer B.


    After the Kumogakures Shinobis leader left the vige with his subordinates, they rushed all the way to the border. Although there are steep mountains along the way, they were all used to it, so in about three days, they already traveled nearly half a distance.


    At the same time, Jizo, Kanp, Kakashi, and Shisui have also put a lot of shadow clones in the vicinity of an area. If something is happening, there will be information immediately!


    Half a dayter, one of Jizos shadow clones discovered the Kumogakures Shinobis leader and his group!


    This is of course good news, but the bad news is that, there are more than 30 Shinobi around the Kumogakures Shinobis leader!


    Attacking more than 30 people with four people?


    Jizo looked towards Kanp, who had mastered Flying Thunder God Technique, and wondered if he can replicate the miracle of Yondaime Hokage, the Yellow sh.


    Kanp saw his filthy thoughts, and decisively shook his head to say no.


    If he has the powerful neural reflex ability of Minato, maybe he can, but he doesnt, so its impossible.


    Kakashi crossed his hands on his chest, the one eye under the mask was gleaming with energy, and he said: Although the number of people on the other side is almost ten times ours, we are not without chance of winning! Kanp can use Transformation Technique to be Minato-sensei, and then used Flying Thunder God Technique to scare them. Shisui used Genjutsu next to cover, then I can use Chidori to kill the target in one blow. As for Captain, you will be in charge of supporting!


    Kanp looked towards Kakashi, and said righteously: Hokage-sama is the person I respect the most. I cant pretend to be like him. That is a sphemy against him!


    Ptui!


    Kakashi angrily said, Didnt you scare thousands of Iwagakures Shinobi by turning into Minato-sensei at the Battle of Kannabi Bridge back then?


    Kanp yed fool: There is such a thing?


    Kakashis mouth twitched slightly, I dont want to talk to him.


    Jizo however, considered Kakashis n very seriously and found that it was very possible!


    At any rate, Hokage-samas reputation resounds through the Shinobi World, and Kanp has indeed mastered Flying Thunder God Technique. Although it is not up to Hokage-samas level, it is still no problem to fool people.


    Coupled with Shisuis Genjutsu


    Kakashi, well follow your n! Jizo said.


    Kanp and Kakashi turned their heads to look at Shisui at the same time.


    Whether this n can be sessful or not, in fact, the most important thing is to see whether Shisuis Genjutsu can confuse the other side!


    Shisui replied with a smile and said: I will try my best.


    Dont force it. Kanp said.


    Shisui nodded, signaling him to rest assured.


    The group of four set off immediately, lying in ambush on the edge of the forest at the exit of the endless mountain range.


    Half a dayter, the Kumogakures Shinobis leader led more than 30 subordinates from the depths of the mountain range and quickly passed the exit.


    At this very moment.


    Dozens of kunai engraved with Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint shot out from the edge of the forest tens of meters away!


    Enemy attack!


    The Kumogakures Shinobis leader coldly shouted, Be alert!!


    All Kumogakures Shinobi immediately took out their long swords and shed all the Kunai who came to them.


    At the same time, Kanp, who has turned into Minato, teleported to a kunai with a Flying Thunder God Technique directly, followed by a Konoha-Style Kenjutsu  Thunder Dance, taking away one Kumogakures Shinobi in one strike!


    Seeing the appearance of the personing, the Kumogakures Shinobis leader and the other Kumogakures Shinobi all turn pale with fright!


    Yellow hair?


    That was


    Not good, its the Yellow sh?!


    How is it possible?! Why does Yellow sh appear here?!


    Just as they are shouting, Shisui, who is hiding on the edge of the forest, already activated his 3-Tomoe Sharingan and used arge-scale Genjutsu to envelop more than 30 Kumogakures Shinobi on the opposite site like a!


    But even Shisui is powerless of using Genjutsu on so many Shinobi at once!


    Under his crow mask, Sharingans pupil power flowed rapidly. The scarlet luster became more and more intense, and the three tomoe spun faster and faster, and finally turned into the shape of a windmill!


    Quick! Shisui shouted in a low voice.


    Kakashi immediately formed hand seals to use Chidori!


    Chirp chirp chirp


    Amidst the chirping of thousands of birds, the dazzling lightning quickly gathered in Kakashis hands.


    Jizo, who is hiding not far away, has a serious expression, for fear that the movement here will cause the other side to be alert. Fortunately, Shisuis Genjutsu had already taken effect, and the 30-odd Kumogakures Shinobi only had the famous Yellow sh in their eyes. Everything that happened around them seemed to be blurred into a blurred boundary, and then they scattered in all directions, running as far away as possible from the Flying Thunder God Kunai on the ground. They stared at the Yellow sh vigntly, and at the same time, the Kumogakures Shinobis leader waspletely exposed!


    In this brief moment, Kakashis figure flickered. He turned into an afterimage and rushed out of the forest, and like a thunder that pierced through the troubled times, he directly stabs towards the Kumogakures Shinobis leader!

 Chapter 454: Rap Master, Killer B

    Chapter 454: Rap Master, Killer B


    Thousands of birds chirped, lightning burst, and Kakashi, who turned into an afterimage, passed through dozens of Kumogakures Shinobi. Holding the lightning and arrogantly assassinated the Kumogakures Shinobis leader under their noses!


    Because of the shocking appearance of the Yellow sh, Shisui sessfully used Genjutsu to create a cognitive barrier for the group of Kumogakures Shinobi. Even if Kakashi passed in front of them with sparks and lightning, the other side only thought it is a breeze.


    Kakashis right eye is closed tightly, and his left eye was staring at the Kumogakures Shinobis leader, ten meters, five meters, one meter


    Just when Kakashi''s Chidori was only 10 centimeters away from the heart of the Kumogakures Shinobis leader, a thick tail suddenly came from a distance!


    Bang!


    Kakashi felt a shock all over his body, and his whole body was already thrown into the air like a spinning top!


    Yellow shs pupils shrank when he saw this, Octopus tail Killer B?!


    That Jizo really inherited Shikuro-senseis physique!


    Minasan, wake up from Genjutsu, Bakayaro, Konoyaro! (T/N: Minasan = Everyone. The raw is written as Minnasan.)


    At the same time, amidst a series of embarrassing and strange raps, a dark-skinned man suddenly appeared on the field, and a powerful momentum instantly enveloped everyone.


    Hachibis Jinchuriki, Killer B!!


    When Jizo, on the edge of the dense forest, saw the personing, his expression under the mask immediately changed!


    Bastard, those twos mouths are really dangerous!


    I can only hope that Yondaime Raikage does note out!


    Jizo looked towards Kakashi who was blown away, and rushed to catch him.


    At the same time, Shisuis Mangekyo could no longer support such a huge consumption, and blood overflowed from his eyes. Under the severe pain, he had no choice but to stop the Mangekyo.


    The instant that Mangekyo was stopped, the Kumogakures Shinobis leader looked around as if he had just realized the situation, and eximed: B? Why are you here?!


    Yo yo, brother is worried, you are in danger, so send me to protect you, idiot, Bakayaro, Konoyaro!


    B stretched out his hands and gestured, while also twisting his rough and tender body, and continued to rap weirdly, Fortunately, I arrived in time, otherwise you, dead, yo, Bakayaro, Konoyaro!


    Blue veins started appearing on the Kumogakures Shinobis leaders forehead. Can you speak more normally!!


    B ignored him, and turned to look at Yellow sh''. His tone gradually turned serious, but he still rapped: Yo, long time no see, Yellow sh.


    Yellow sh looked at him solemnly and asked: Killer B, where is your brother?


    Yo yo, brother is very busy, unable toe out, order me to protect, these idiots. Killer B cast an eyebrow at Yellow sh, but unfortunately, he wears sunsses, so his eyes cant be seen. However, he seeded in angering the more than 30 Kumogakures Shinobi nearby who have recovered with his rap.


    Killer B, who are you calling an idiot?


    Stop your embarrassing rap, it''s so ugly!!


    Even though you are Jinchuriki, you run out every day, and now, you encounter the Yellow sh, what the hell are you thinking, you idiot?!


    Faced with theints and contempt of Kumogakures Shinobi, B didnt seem to hear them.


    Since bing Jinchuriki, B has been going through all these things, and there are countless times in the open and in the dark. However, with his strong psychological quality, the love of his brother, A and his love for rap, he has already ovee all these and has grown into a strong rap man!


    And a strong rap man should move forward with a heavy load on his shoulder!


    Under his sunsses, B stared solemnly at the Yellow sh not far away.


    B, something is wrong!


    At this moment, a voice suddenly came from inside his body.


    With a move of his thought, his spirit was condensed and formed in his inner world, just in front of Hachibi, Gyuki.


    What did you find? B asked.


    That guy in front of us doesnt seem to be the Yellow sh! Hachibi said.


    During the Third Shinobi World War, the A-B Combo fought against Minato, and Hachibi had one of his octopus tails cut off by Minato, so he was very sensitive to Minatos aura!


    Since Hachi-san said he was not


    B suddenly pointed to Yellow sh and said in a strange rhythm, Then you are not, Bakayaro, Konoyaro!


    B, what are you talking about? The Kumogakures Shinobi leader looked B with a puzzled expression.


    B continued to ignore him, and then charged towards the Yellow sh!


    At the same time, Jizo, who had caught Kakashi, immediately took Kakashi back into the forest ording to the previously set n.


    Shisui wiped away the blood overflowing from his eyes, and also sneaked into the forest without making a sound.


    On the scene, only Yellow sh is left facing the Hachibis Jinchuriki, Killer B and the more than 30 Kumogakures Shinobi.


    When rushing towards the Yellow sh, Hachibi also sensed the escaping Kakashi and the others, and immediately reminded B in the inner world.


    B was not in a hurry at all, and even started to rap on the spot: Yo yo, when I solve the fake sh, I will get rid of those fish balls.


    Facing B, the Yellow sh did not retreat but advanced instead. He brazenly drew out the Kusanagi Sword, and the majestic Chakra turned into Fire Attribute and poured into the sword. The hot mes instantly overflowed from the sword, burning zingly.


    Konoha-Style Kenjutsu  me sh!!


    What?


    This is Cloud-Style Kenjutsu  me sh!


    Isnt he Yellow sh? How can he use Cloud-Style Kenjutsu?


    Speaking of which, I saw him used the Konoha-Style Kenjutsu  Thunder Dance before. I thought it was an illusion.


    So who the hell is he?!


    The group of Kumogakures Shinobi stared at Yellow sh with ugly faces. At this moment, they finally realized that the guy in front of them was just a fake, and shameless deceived their feelings!


    The scorching hot de streaked across the air, shing towards B with very fast speed.


    But Bs Taijutsu is extremely powerful. Not only hes fast, but hes also very flexible. He easily avoided the de of Kusanagi Sword with a slight twist, and then he drew two short des from his back, and then stabbed towards the Yellow sh.


    Puff


    Two streams of blood burst out from the waist and abdomen of Yellow sh'', quickly staining his clothes red.


    Rather than waiting for Yellow sh to react in pain, surprise, or anything else, B went to the other side of Yellow sh. With the short swords in his hand, like a bloodthirsty poisonous snake, he instantly bites into the body of Yellow sh and adds two more wounds!


    Then, B continued to circle around the Yellow sh. The short swords in his hand are like a flying butterfly, turning left and right, unstoppable, and like a pear blossom in a rainstorm, he stabbed at the Yellow sh'' crazily.


    But at the next moment, the short swords in Killer Bs hands suddenly pierced into the air.


    Huh? B was taken aback.


    And Hachibi, who is inside his body, also eximed: How is it possible?! He is obviously not the Yellow sh, but why can he use Flying Thunder God Technique?!

 Chapter 455: He Cant Be The Next Yellow Flash

    Chapter 455: He Can''t Be The Next Yellow sh


    At twenty-nine kilometers away, the Yellow sh suddenly dropped from the sky and fell heavily to the ground.


    Bang!


    As the smoke dissipated, the blood-soaked Kanp slowly stood up with his hands on the ground.


    Im too careless!


    Kanp wanted to use the sharpness of the Kusanagi Sword and Extraordinary Strength to fight B, so that he can give Shisui and the others some time, and then use Flying Thunder God Technique withdraw!


    But Kanp didnt expect Killer B as agile as a monkey, and his sword couldnt touch the other party at all!


    In this case, so what if the Kusanagi Sword is sharp and Extraordinary Strength is awesome?


    All is invalid!


    And only when Kanp felt severe pain in his nerves, that he realized that he had been stabbed six times by B!


    Bs speed is not as good as Guys, but his attacking speed is much faster than Guys. Kanp does not have the nerve reflexes as fast as Minato, so in a moment in his eyes, B, with his super fast hand speed, has stabbed Kanp six times!


    Kanp recalled the moment before with a gloomy face, and cold sweat faintly overflowed his forehead.


    Fighting with fifth-gate Guy and sixth-gate Guy has swelled Kanps self-confidence a lot, but he forgot that Guy is still a Chunin at this time, so even if open the fifth-gate, and even sixth-gate, hisbat power is only Jonin to Elite Jonin-Level at most. Moreover, no matter how fierce Guys attacks are, he will definitely stay on the line. After all, it is a spar between hispanions!


    But B is different. He is an expert who haspletely mastered Hachibis power. His strength is definitely at the top of the Shinobi Worlds pyramid. Coupled with the hostile stance of both sides, he will never show mercy. Thats why he stabbed Kanp without hesitation!


    Kanp started using Healing Technique on himself to stop the bleeding while also introspecting. Then, he took out the medical kit, tore off his clothes and quickly bandaged the six wounds on his body.


    It took three minutes to do it, then Kanp burned all the blood-stained bandages and scraps of clothing on the ground with Fire Release, and then used Flying Thunder God Technique and disappeared.


    It didnt take long before B rushed here from the distance.


    Were toote. B looked the ashes left after the me burned, and asked in his mind, Hachi-san, can you find that fake sh?


    Hachibi replied: Just give up, B. The other party has mastered the Flying Thunder God Technique, so theres no way you can catch up with the other party with your speed.


    B twisted his ck waist, and hummed dissatisfiedly: Yo yo, even so, we have to hunt down, Bakayaro, Konoyaro!


    Okay, I''ll sense his chakra! Hachibi closes his eyes and starts to sense.


    At the same time.


    Kakashi, Shisui and Jizo have also arrived at the Escape Route No. 1, where there is a Flying Thunder God Techniques stone that Kanp buried in advance.


    Kakashi, I didn''t expect that you really guessed right. Our action really attracted Hachibis Jinchuriki. Fortunately, Yondaime Raikage did not appear. Jizo felt fortunate. If Yondaime Raikage is here too, they may not be able to escape just now!


    Kakashi rubbed the chest and abdomen that were hit by the octopus tail before, and theres a bit of unwillingness in his eyes: I almost got him.


    If he had another second, no, even if its only half a second, he can insert his Chidori into the heart of Kumogakures Shinobis leader!


    Damn it!


    Kakashi turned his head to look at Shisui, and asked: Shisui, can your Genjutsu control Killer B?


    Shisui nodded and then shook his head, and said: Sorry, just now, my Sharingan is over-consumed and can no longer be used for a short time.


    Jizo patted him on the shoulder andforted him: Shisui, you have done a very good job! Those more than 30 Kumogakures Shinobi must have strength at least Special-Jonin or higher to be brought by the Kumogakures Shinobis leader. For you to be able to get all of them into Genjutsu at once, it is beyond my expectation!


    Shisui gave a wry smile, but unfortunately, his sess fell short in the end. Not to mention the failure of the mission, he also consumed a lot of pupil power, and his eyesight also declined again!


    No, I must go to Ryuchi Cave to learn Senjutsu quickly!


    At this moment, Kanp also arrived here with Flying Thunder God Technique.


    How is it? Jizo asked quickly.


    Kanp nodded solemnly: I just fought Killer B, um, it''s a tie.


    Kakashi sniffed gently, frowned and said: There is blood smell.


    Kanp quickly changed the subject, and said: We dont have time to talk about this now. We need to withdraw from the Land of Lightning as soon as possible!


    Kanp, Ill trouble you Kizo said solemnly.


    Kanp nodded with a smile. When he came here, he had already buried stones with Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint along the way, just to facilitate his escape!


    However, with Kanps current mastery of Flying Thunder God Technique, he cannot take three people at once, so they can only be teleported out in batches. He first takes Shisui to the next Flying Thunder God Techniques spot, and then teleported back, take Kakashi, and finally Jizo.


    With this kind of movement, in less than two minutes, Kanp already took Shisui and the others three hundred kilometers from their previous location!


    Its just that Kanp was dizzy and his eyes blurred by these dozens of consecutive teleportations. He felt nauseous and sick, and he needed to rest!


    Fortunately, as Jizo is still full of vitality, so he carried Kanp, and traveled away with Shisui and Kakashi.


    When Kanp no longer felt sick, he teleported them again.


    After a long time, the group of four has arrived at the border and sessfully gather with the rest of the sixth team!


    Captain, how about the mission?


    It has definitely seeded!


    The more everyone talked, the lower their voices were, because they found Jizo, Kanp , Shisui and Kakashi were all in a bad state.


    Finally, Jizo said in a low voice: Sorry, the mission failed. Our action not only brought out the leader of Kumogakures Shinobi, but also brought out Hachibis Jinchuriki, Killer B. Kakashi was unprepared and was injured by Killer Bs sneak attack. Shisui used Genjutsu to dy more than 30 Kumogakures Shinobi, and his pupil power was too exhausted and he could no longer fight, so Everyone, the next thing we have to do is to leave the Land of Lightning as soon as possible!


    Since the assassination failed, and the leader of Kumogakures Shinobi will inevitably increase his vignce, and coupled with Killer Bs presence, it would be impossible for them to carry out another assassination.


    And when the leader of Kumogakures Shinobies to the border, he will inevitably mobilize arge number of Kumogakures Shinobi to encircle and kill them. That is to say, they must escape before the leader of Kumogakures Shinobi arrives on the Land of Lightnings border!


    Thinking about this, Jizo couldnt help but look up at the sky and sigh with emotion. When he came, he was full of ambition, and felt that by relying on Kanps group of three, they could sweep all the S-Rank missions in Anbu, but he didnt expect that their first mission failed!!


    Although it is difficult for the entire group to ept such an ending, they could only force themselves to escape quickly along the route that had been set up.


    At the same time.


    B also rushed to the border at a very high speed.


    Under the terrifying perception of Hachibi, B chased after Kanp almost in a straight distance. Unfortunately, Kanp was too well prepared. With Flying Thunder God Technique, he could travel three hundred kilometers away in two minutes. He only needed to rest for a while after doing so, so how could B chase after him?


    After B finally managed to arrive at the border, Hachibi told him that the target had already crossed the border of the Land of the Moon and Land of Hot Water, and if he continued his chase, even if he could catch up, he would have to go deep into the Land of Fire. And if he encounters the real Yellow sh


    Bakayaro, Konoyaro!


    B was very angry. Although he is extremely confident, he has to admit that the Yellow sh is very powerful!


    Wait!


    B was stunned for a moment, and his eyes gradually revealed seriousness.


    Yellow sh?


    Thats right, Konoha already has the Yellow sh, and now, there is a second Shinobi who masters Flying Thunder God Technique. If he grows up


    Hachibi seemed to see through Bs thoughts, and said with a smile: Dont worry, B. Although that fake sh has mastered Flying Thunder God Technique, he is too slow. When fighting against you, he only reacted after being stabbed for six times, so no matter how much he grows, it is impossible for him to grow to the level of Yellow sh, because neural reflexes are innate, and they cant be improved casually through training.


    As expected of Hachi-san, you always hit the nail on the head!


    B immediately became excited when he heard it, gestured with his hands and twisting his waist, looking very lively!


    But at this time, they could never imagine that Kanp was a cheate cough, a very hardworking Shinobi, and as someone once said: The harder you work, the luckier you are!

 Chapter 456: The Choice of The Kumogakures Shinobis Leader

    Chapter 456: The Choice of The Kumogakure''s Shinobi''s Leader


    Land of Lightning.


    Kumogakure.


    Located on the top of the peak, in the cloud-shrouded Raikage Building.


    The Kumogakures Shinobis leader, who was assassinated halfway and turned back, was angrily confronting the Yondaime Raikage!


    At first, when the Kumogakures Shinobis leader left Kumogakure with his subordinates, Yondaime Raikage said that this was Konohas conspiracy in order to lead him out to assassinate him, but the Kumogakures Shinobis leader did not believe in Yondaime Raikages wisdom at all. After a big quarrel, he insisted on leaving, but he was really assassinated halfway!


    At the crucial moment, after being rescued by B, the surprised and angry Kumogakures Shinobis leader had to admit that all this was Konohas conspiracy, but immediately he discovered that this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity!


    He sent half of his subordinates to the border to cooperate with Bs movement, while he rushed back to Kumogakure in a hurry to find Yondaime Raikage in an attempt to persuade him to use this matter as an excuse to impensation from Konoha, and even dere war!


    But unfortunately, Yondaime Raikage refused.


    Yondaime! Do you know what you are talking about?


    The Kumogakures Shinobis leader can no longer restrain his anger, Konohas Shinobi attacked our countrys border, and even wanted to assassinate me, a viges higher-up. They are definitely provoking us! If we dont react, the entire Shinobi World will definitely see us as jokes!


    Yondaime Raikage sat behind therge desk, still shook his head.


    We have no evidence to prove that the Shinobi who attacked the border and assassinated you came from Konoha.


    Yondaime Raikage said coarsely, What if this is Iwagakures sowing dissension n?


    Bastard!!


    The Kumogakures Shinobis leader was furious: You were the one who said before that this was Konohas conspiracy! Now that something has happened, do you want to turn a blind eye?


    Yondaime Raikage suddenly stood up and pped the desk into two halves, and angrily said: Bastard, didnt you believe me before?


    The broken wood flew around andnded on the face of the Kumogakures Shinobis leader. His eyebrows twitched slightly, feeling a little pain in his face, but he still said forcefully: Yondaime, this matter affects the face of our Kumogakure, its not a time to be stubborn!


    Of course I know this!


    Yondaime Raikage crossed his arms, sat back in the office chair, and said, But we have no evidence that this was done by Konoha! Unless you can get them their corpse, or proof that they are Konohas Shinobi.


    The Kumogakures Shinobis leader frowned, he doesnt either of these, but


    Yellow sh is among the Shinobi who attacked us! The Kumogakures Shinobis leader said.


    Hearing this, Yondaime Raikage snorted disdainfully: Hmph! If it is really Yellow sh who attacked you, would you still be able toe back alive?


    Even if its not him, they must have something to do with the Yellow sh, because he also used Flying Thunder God Technique! The Kumogakures Shinobis leader argued.


    You can conclude that it has something to do with Konoha just based on Flying Thunder God Technique?


    Yondaime Raikage continued to shake his head, Dont forget that Konoha had two S-Rank Missing-nin, one of them is Yellow shs disciple, Uchiha Obito, and the other is one of the Konohas legendary Sannin, Orochimaru, who is also friend with Yellow shs teacher, Jiraiya. It is not surprising if either of them has mastered Flying Thunder God Technique.


    You are making unreasonable words!!


    The Kumogakures Shinobis leader was so angry that his stomach is hurting. If Flying Thunder God Technique is so easy to master, how could it be


    You are the one who is making unreasonable words!


    Yondaime Raikage stood up violently, swung the office chair behind him with his backhand and it mmed heavily on the floor, and then he interrupted him brutally. There is no real evidence, just by relying on Flying Thunder God Techniqueno, even Flying Thunder God Jutsu might be made up by you. With just your mouth, you want me to bet on everything in the vige and dere war against Konoha? What are you kidding?! When did you be so naive?!


    The Kumogakures Shinobis leader was so angry that he couldn''t even clenched his teeth. He kept taking deep breaths, his face was getting redder and redder, and he felt that his brain was about to be deprived of oxygen.


    But


    Seeing the appearance of the Kumogakures Shinobis leader, Yondaime Raikage starts to say slowly, If you can go to Konoha and find out the group of Shinobi who attacked you, I promise you to file a im against Konoha! No, you can lodge a im with Konoha directly on behalf of our Kumogakure, and I will support youter!


    The Kumogakures Shinobis leaders eyes narrowed. At this moment, although his hair stands up in anger, his stomach burned in anger, he is unable to restrain his anger, and angry feelings are on his brain, he still felt a trace of evil intent from Yondaime Raikages proposal.


    Let me go to Konoha?


    What is Yondaime nning to do?


    Konoha just assassinated me. If I go to Konoha at this time, I might be assassinated as soon as I entered the Land of Fire!


    Thinking of this, Kumogakures Shinobis leaders pupils shrank.


    Thats right, Yondaime wants me to die. Once I die, Yondaime would be able to control all the power in Kumogakure. At the same time, if I died in the Land of Fire, Yondaime would have a perfect excuse to dere war on Konoha!


    Damned him, he actually treats me like a dead chess piece!!


    How about it? Are you going to Konoha? Yondaime Raikage stared at the Kumogakures Shinobis leader with piercing eyes, feeling very happy in his heart!


    Since he took the Raikages position, not only did this Kumogakures Shinobis leader fight for power with him, but also the high-level consultants have been arrogant at him. At that time, he was like a puppet shackled by countless ropes, and he was not allowed to be free!


    Fortunately, he has a blunt and rude personality. He first suppressed those old consultants with absolute strength, and then squeezed their wisdom to make suggestions for himself. After that, his life suddenly became more enjoyable!


    Whether it was seeing through the Konohas conspiracy before, or pushing the sheep into the tiger''s mouth now, it is actually the idea of those old consultants who love to y tricks.


    The Kumogakures Shinobis leader is not clear about the details. He only feels that this Yondaime Raikage, who is a guy with strong features, has also begun to y crafty plots and machinations, and his mood became veryplicated.


    After pondering for a while, the Kumogakures Shinobis leader clenched his teeth and responded: Okay, Ill go to Konoha!!!


    If my death can bring benefits to Kumogakure, then I will die!


    Yondaime Raikage is very pleased when he heard this, and said: Very well, when are you going to leave?


    The Kumogakures Shinobis leader squinted his eyes and said: Now!


    After saying that, the Kumogakures Shinobis leader turned and left.


    At the same time.


    The Anbus sixth team has crossed the Land of Hot Waters border and rushed back to the Land of Fire!


    Were finally safe.


    Jizo breathed a long sigh of relief. This mission haspletely awakened him from his dreams. He looked back towards Kanps group of three behind, and his eyes areplicated.


    The thoughts of Kanps group of three are also veryplicated.


    Shisui wanted to take Kanp to Ryuchi Cave to learn Senjutsu.


    Kakashi thought about copying Kanps Ninjutsu.


    Kanp is thinking about collecting Minatos neural reflexes talent.


    The three people walk together, each having their own dreams.


    Seven dayster, the group returned to Konoha, and Jizo asked the rest to disband, while he took Kanps group of three to report to Minato.


    The one guarding outside the office today is Kinoe, no he should be called Tenzo now.


    Seeing Kanps group of fouring, Tenzo hurriedly asked Minato for instructions.


    Then he opened the door and let the four of them in.


    Before entering the room, Kanp stroked his dog''s head and said with a smile: Tenzo, long time no see.


    You Brother Gekko!


    Hearing this familiar voice, Tenzo was startled. Because Kanp was wearing a wolf mask, Tenzo didnt recognize his identity until he spoke.


    Because he had to report about his work, Kanp didnt chat with him either. As petting the dog''s head was considered as a greeting.


    Entering the office, Minato has had already put down his pen, and looked up at them solemnly.

 Chapter 457: Byakugan, Get!

    Chapter 457: Byakugan, Get!


    Hokage-sama, Im sorry, the mission failed!


    After entering the office, Jizo knelt down on one knee and apologized immediately.


    Shisui, Kakashi and Kanp who followed behind also knelt down on one knee and bowed their heads in apology.


    I probably already know what happened, so I don''t me you guys.


    Minato said with a slight smile, Get up.


    Jizo stood up slowly and asked in confusion: Hokage-sama, how did you know?


    Because of the mission failure, they have to be very low-key when theye back along the way. They hadn''t revealed any news, so he wondered how did Minato know in advance?


    Could it be Kumogakure? Kanps heart skipped a beat.


    Minato nodded: After your operation failed, Kumogakure contacted me. They suspected that the assassination was nned by us, Konoha.


    Hokage-sama, we absolutely did not leave any evidence that reveals our identity!


    Jizo hurriedly said loudly, We brought back all the bodies of our deadpanions!


    Dont worry, I didnt admit it, but Kumogakure doesnt give up, so At this point, Minato showed a meaningful smile, and then didnt say anything for a while.


    Seeing this, Kanp wanted to hit Minato, Damn it, I hate half-talkers the most!


    So what?


    By relying on his status as Minatos disciple, Kakashi urged ufortably, Minato-sensei, please stop ying around.


    Minato is not angry either, and said with a smile: Kumogakure has sent the Kumogakures Shinobis leader here to investigate the truth.


    Who?


    Kanp and the others were all stunned.


    It must be known that they had just assassinated the Kumogakures Shinobis leader, and they also almost seeded, This guy is actually very brave?


    Hokage-sama, how many Shinobi did the Kumogakures Shinobis leader bring? Jizo thought of something, and looked at Minato eagerly.


    No.


    Minato shook his head, At this time, the Kumogakures Shinobis leader should have entered the border of our country. We cant let him die in our country!


    Konoha can send someone to kill the Kumogakures Shinobis leader in another country. As long as no evidence is left, no one can throw this me on Konoha.


    On the contrary, if the Kumogakures Shinobis leader dies in Land of Fire, even if it is not done by Konohas Shinobi, this me will have to be carried by Konoha!


    So we actually have to send someone to protect him? Kanp also felt ufortable.


    Kakashi curled his lips: Anyway, I wont go.


    Jizo was mature and prudent, so he asked: Hokage-sama, Im afraid that the Kumogakures Shinobis leader ising to our vige this time is not just for investigating the truth. What if he has other conspiracies?


    Minato nodded in agreement, and said: I also suspect that this is a conspiracy by Yondaime Raikage, but it is still uncertain for the time being, so we can only take one step at a time.


    Kanp asked: Hokage-sama, after the Kumogakures Shinobis leader arrives at Konoha, do we need to avoid suspicion?


    Minato then said, You didnt show your face when you assassinated him, right?


    The four of them looked at each other and shook their heads in unison. When they attacked, they either used Transformation Technique or wore masks. To say that they were exposed


    Kanp suddenly pointed to Kakashis hair and tattletale in front of him: Hokage-sama, Kakashis hair is white! The Kumogakures Shinobis leader will definitely use this as a clue to find the truth!


    Hearing this, Kakashi was furious: There are countless Shinobi with white hair in the Shinobi World, and he didn''t see my face! How could he find me!


    Kanp held the back of his head with his hands, turned his head away, and muttered: Why do I remember that you are the only one with white hair in our vige?


    Cough cough.


    Minato suddenly let out dry coughs. After all, his teacher, Jiraiya also has white hair.


    Okay, stop arguing.


    Minato interrupted them and said, Everyone in the sixth team is on vacation these days until the Kumogakures Shinobis leader leaves the Land of Fire.


    Yes! Jizo responded quickly.


    Kakashi, Kanp and Shisui also nodded.


    Then, Minato gave a few more instructions and let them go.


    After leaving the office, Tenzo immediately went to Kanps side and shouted with a smile: Brother Gekko, long time no see.


    Kanp smiled and said: Tenzo, how are you doing in the guard team? Are Brother Genma and the others bullying you?


    Tenzo shook his head and said: No, they are all very good to me. Brother Gekko, I didnt expect that you are in Anbu, amazing!


    Kanp calmly said: Its not that amazing. Tenzo, you can also join Anbu if you want to.


    But Hokage-sama said I was too young. Tenzo said with disappointment.


    Kanp chuckled and said: Then, in just a few years, when you grow up, you can join Anbu.


    Tenzos eyes lit up when he heard this: Thats right, why didn''t I think of that!


    After chatting with Tenzo for a while, Kanp waved his hand and left.


    After leaving Hokage Tower, Jizo and Kakashi have already left, and only Shisui is still waiting for him.


    Kanp.


    Shisui walked closer and whispered, Shall we go to Ryuchi Cave during this period of time?


    Kanp raised his brows: So urgent?


    Shisui said heavily: A lot of my pupil power has been consumed in this mission, and my eyesight has deteriorated a lot, so


    So he wanted to learn Senjutsu as soon as possible, so he doesnt need to rely on Sharingan anymore when he encounters dangerous battles.


    Kanp can understand Shisuis thought, but he


    Kanp is entangled. He originally nned to wait for Jiraiya. If Jiraiya did not agree with him to sign Mount Mybokus summoning contract, he would go to Ryuchi Cave, But now


    If I do not apany Shisui to go to Ryuchi Cave, will Shisui give up this idea?


    Definitely not.


    Haaah.


    Kanp said tiredly: When shall we leave?


    The sooner the better How about tomorrow? Shisui looked at him with glowing eyes.


    What else can Kanp do? He can only nod: Got it.


    After returning to dressing room of the bathhouse to change back to their clothes, Kanp and Shisui agree to meet at the gate of the vige at 8 o''clock tomorrow morning, and then go back to their respective homes.


    At the door of his mansion, Kanps heart suddenly shook!


    Not far away, he saw Hiashi and Hizashi are walking slowly with their own children in their arms.


    Kanp is overjoyed when he saw this. Without saying anything further, he trotted up to greet them: Uncle Hiashi, Uncle Hizashi.


    Oh, its Kanp. Hizashi, who is holding Neji, greeted with a smile.


    Hiashi, who was holding Hinata next to Hizashi, nodded slightly towards Kanp and said: You are back from your mission?


    Yeah, I just came back.


    Kanp nodded, then blinked his eyes and pretended to be innocent. He looked at the little baby in Hiashis arms with shining eyes and said, Hinata is so cute.


    Kanp looked at Hinata seriously. The little girl is sleeping soundly at this moment, with her two small hands tucked in front of her chest. She neither pursed her lips nor drooled, and her sleeping appearance is very cute.


    Kanp rubbed his hands: I wont be polite!


    Collect!


    Throwing down the Collection Technique, the green light cluster in Kanps mind instantly surged.


    Cute Compared to cute, I hope Hinata to be strong. Hearing Kanpspliment, Hiashi shook his head slightly, and said in a rather unpleasant way.


    Kanps face twitched. Although he didnt agree with him, he would not refute him foolishly. Besides the green light cluster in his mind also ejected a pale red light dot at the right time!


    Kanp was delighted. He had already collected three Byakugan from Neji before, and he collected one from a little kid at Hyuga n on the day Hinata was born. Plus this one, theres a total of five!


    In other words, there is only thest one left before his Byakugan ispleted!


    Kanp did not dare to hesitate, and without saying anything further, he threw another Collection Technique!


    The green light cluster surged again. Kanp watched nervously and full of expectations, and at the same time said: Uncle Hiashi, when Hinata grows up in the future, she will definitely be an excellent heir.


    I hope so.


    Hiashi showed a faint smile, and then asked, Kanp, you seemed to like Hinata very much.


    Kanp hurriedly shook his head and said: Uncle Hiashi, everyone will like a cute child like Hinata.


    Kanps desire to survive has always been great, and he will never reveal the slightest w even in the face of soul torture, so as not to be regarded as a weirdo.


    While theyre speaking, the green light cluster in Kanps mind ejected a pale red light dot again.


    Missionplete.


    Kanp immediately changed his attitude and said: Aiya, its gettingte, Uncle Hiashi, Uncle Hizashi, I will go home first.


    As soon as the words fell, Kanp jumped over the wall and went home.


    Hiashi and Hizashi look at each other,pletely confused about Kanps attitude.


    After returning to his mansion, Kanp immediately ran back to his bedroom, and then, he closed his eyes to concentrate. At this moment, next to the green light cluster in his mind, the six pale red light dots belonging to Byakugan have fused to form a red stardust!


    Byakugan: Kekkei Genkai!


    Kanps heartbeat quickened slightly when he saw this, and then he immediately turns off Transparent Release and lights up the Byakugan.


    In an instant, the red stardust that belonged to Byakugan instantly emits a bright red glow, shining down like a scorching sun, illuminating Kanps upper and lower Chakra Pathway System warm and red, especially at both of his eyes, which were painful and sore like burning!


    Kanp forcibly resisted wiping them with his hands, and he didn''t dare to open his eyelids. He just gritted his teeth and held on.


    In just a few seconds, the burning sensation in his eyes disappeared.


    Kanp still didn''t open his eyelids, but poured Chakra into his eyes instead. Instantly, the Chakra Pathway System on Kanps face near the sides of the eyes protruded ferociously like tree roots. Kanp felt a little ufortable, but soon, the darkness disappeared, and a gray and white world was printed into his pupils!


    Futon, quilts, desks, walls


    Kanp obviously closed his eyes at this moment, but everything around him seemed to be clearly visible as gray shadows. As soon as Kanp poured more Chakra, these the gray shadow quickly thinned and dissipated, and then he saw the things outside are also gray and white shadows, vague, but very real.


    Is this Byakugans perspective?


    Sure enough, it cant peer into private life, otherwise


    Thinking of those shameful things, Kanp couldn''t help but feel a surge of emotion.


    But then, he remembered something and hurriedly checked the degree of his Byakugan.


    Front, back, left, right, up, down, three hundred and sixty degrees, there is no dead spot!


    Thats right, Kanp collects Byakugan, not Caged Bird, so how could it be restricted?


    Aiya, I really want to go out and show to those Byakugan Shinobi with caged birds, it must be very fun.


    But he cant tell anyone about Byakugan, so he can only be quiet and cool by himself.


    This feeling is really tormenting.

 Chapter 458: Entering Ryuchi Cave

    Chapter 458: Entering Ryuchi Cave


    In the early morning of the next day, Kanp left a shadow clone at home, while his main body got up early and rushed to the gate of the vige.


    At this time, Shisui was already waiting there, and when he saw Kanping, he waved his hand in greeting.


    Lets go. Kanp nodded at him, and the two left the vige immediately.


    On the fifth day after they left, the leader of Kumogakures Shinobi came to Konoha with ten subordinates aggressively.


    Minato sent the Jonin Commander, Nara Shikaku to receive the leader of Kumogakures Shinobi. Unfortunately, the meeting between the two parties was not very friendly. The leader of Kumogakures Shinobi had an arrogant style of inquiring about the crimes. He is sure that Konohas Shinobi were the one who assassinated him. He is asking Konoha to pay a huge amount ofpensation, or they will start a war!


    Shikaku has a very high IQ. Naturally, he will not be frightened by a few words from him. He then argues on the spot, saying that they have no evidence. Theres no physical evidence, and he is also not dead, so it can be just something self-written and self-directed. To put it bluntly, theyre framing Konoha. They wanted to ckmail Konoha, so Shikaku then said that after living for so long, he has never seen someone so shameless.


    Kumogakures Shinobis leader was so angry that he immediately pointed out the characteristics of the Shinobi who assassinated him at that time. One has mastered Flying Thunder God Technique, one has white hair, and one can get more than 30 of his elite subordinates to fall into Genjutsu at once.


    Shikaku sneered disdainfully, mockingly said that if such a Shinobi really existed, would he still survive?


    The two sides were at each other''s throats, quarreling fiercely.


    Finally, the Kumogakures Shinobis leader requested a thorough investigation of all Konoha Shinobis information and find the truth by himself.


    Shikaku of course would not agree, and rejected him cleanly.


    It seems that Konoha wants to start another war! The leader of Kumogakures Shinobi stared at Nara Shikaku coldly, his whole body was filled with rage.


    His trip to Konoha would only have two results. One is to find the Shinobi who assassinated him, and then to demand hugepensation from Konoha, and the other is to die in Konoha, giving Yondaime Raikage an excuse to dere war on Konoha in righteous manner.


    So his attitude at this moment is extremely strong, as hepletely disregarded his life and death.


    After Shikaku was vaguely aware the death ambition of the leader of Kumogakures Shinobi, his tone immediately softened.


    For any Shinobi Vige, information about their Shinobi is S-Rank secrets. Even if I am the Jonin Commander, I have no right to view all the information, let alone the people from other Shinobi Vige.


    Shikaku said earnestly and started sowing discord, I think in Kumogakure, you cant check all the Shinobis information, right?


    Kumogakures Shinobis leaders eyebrows twitched slightly. What Shikaku said is true. Since A became Yondaime Raikage, except for his own subordinates, the rest of the Shinobis information was kept by Yondaime Raikage in Anbu, and he couldnt see it at all.


    Thinking of this, he felt aggrieved for a while, and suddenly, he didnt want to die in Konoha.


    But it is in Kumogakures best interest that he dies in Konoha.


    Thinking of this, the leader of Kumogakures Shinobi said irritably: If Konoha cant prove their innocence, war is inevitable!


    After he finished speaking, he turned and left with a sullen face.


    Shikaku sent four Jonin to follow them, not only to monitor them, but also to be guides and liaisons.


    Then, he went to Hokage Tower and told Minato of their conversation without omission and in detail.


    Minato had a headache after hearing this: The leader of Kumogakures Shinobi is so troublesome, what is his purpose?


    There are two possibilities.


    Shikaku analyzed, One is that Kumogakure is making a big move, and the leader of Kumogakures Shinobi is just a smoke bomb to attract our attention, and the other is that he wants to die in Konoha, so that Kumogakure has an excuse to dere war on us.


    Never let him die in Konoha!


    Minato took a deep breath and said, Send people to closely monitor the movements of Kumogakure, and at the same time, send more people to monitor the leader of Kumogakures Shinobi. Be sure to ensure his safety in Konoha!


    But if hemits suicide Shikaku frowned.


    Let Shisui


    When he said this, Minato frowned, as he remembered that Shisui didn''t seem to be in Konoha these days, Then let Kanp monitor him?


    No, if the leader of Kumogakures Shinobi wants to kill himself, Kanp can only use Flying Thunder God Technique to stop him, but once he exposes his Flying Thunder God Technique, we would just expose ourselves!


    It seems that I need help from the Uchiha n.


    Minato said outside the door: Tenzo, go and invite Uchiha ns n Head, Fugaku.


    Yes, Hokage-sama. Tenzo answered loudly and left quickly.


    Hokage-sama, do you want Uchiha n to monitor the leader of Kumogakures Shinobi? Shikakus frown became even tighter.


    Minato nodded and said: If the leader of Kumogakures Shinobi ns to seekmit suicide, only Sharingans Genjutsu can stop him in time.


    But, what if he attacked the Uchiha ns Shinobi?


    Shikaku reasoned, Based on what I know about the Uchiha n, once the leader of Kumogakures Shinobi attacks them and threatens their lives, they will definitely fight back. If the leader of Kumogakures Shinobi has the will to die, when the Uchiha ns Shinobi strikes back, he will definitely not defend. At that time


    At that time, Kumogakures Shinobis leader will die in the hands of the Uchiha n, and this me can no longer be shaken off!


    Minato also felt trouble, and said in a deep voice: Then send Hyuga ns Shinobi to monitor them.


    Hyuga n is good at Gentle Fist, so even if they counterattack, they can hit as far as they can without harming the life of the Kumogakures Shinobis leader.


    Shikaku shook his head slightly, and said with a smile: We have to add the Shinobi from my n in order to guarantee that nothing will go wrong.


    Minato''s eyes lit up when he heard this, Thats right, Nara ns Shadow Imitation Technique has extremely powerful control effects!


    Shikaku, I will leave this matter to you! Minato said with a smile.


    Shikaku sighed deeply and said: I seem to found something troublesome for myself.


    But now, even if he finds it troublesome, he can only bite the bullet and do it.


    After a long time, Minato sessfully persuaded Fugaku and Hiashi to send five Shinobi from their n, plus five Shinobi from Shikakus n who are good at Shadow Imitation Technique, theres a total of fifteen Shinobi, who are jointly monitoring the leader of Kumogakures Shinobi.


    Time goes by day by day.


    The leader of Kumogakures Shinobi is still messing around and making trouble for no reason, but Konoha holds back. As long as he doesnt do too much, they will let him go.


    Ten dayster, in the middle of the night, the leader of Kumogakures Shinobi couldnt hold back the restlessness in his heart, and tantly ordered ten of his subordinates to attack and kill the fifteen Shinobi who were monitoring him.


    And he took advantage of the chaos and quietly changed from light to dark clothes.


    These days, although the leader of Kumogakures Shinobi is causing troubles everywhere, he is not idle. He has been inquiring about the information of the Great Kekkei Genkai n in Konoha. Just yesterday, he finally found about an important information, that is, the Uchiha n Leader and Hyuga ns n Head just have two children at the same timest year, namely Uchiha Sasuke and Hyuga Hinata!


    So the question is, who should I capture?


    Just as the leader of Kumogakures Shinobi was in a dilemma, Kanp and Shisui on the other side finally found the entrance to Ryuchi Cave!


    It is a gloomy deep canyon. It has never seen the daylight, with miasma lingering there, bones are everywhere, and a snake-specific stench wafting above the canyon, making people want to vomit.


    Is this the ce?


    At the entrance of the canyon, Shisui looked at the gray mist filling the air solemnly, and said, It doesnt feel very good.


    I''m afraid the poison of this miasma is not simple.


    Kanp frowned. Although they carry antidote pills, they are still not sure whether the poison of this miasma can be detoxified. If it cant, they cant go in rashly, otherwise, they will only die.


    Kanp immediately went to the forest outside and caught a rabbit, then tied it with a rope and threw it into the miasma. After a second, he pulled the rope out, but the rabbit was already kicked the bucket, and he didn''t even have a chance to use the antidote pill.


    As expected of Ryuchi Cave, we cant even enter it easily.


    Shisuis eyes flickered and said, Kanp, Ryuchi Cave should be underground. Cant you just directly use Subterranean Voyage into the ground and enter it?


    Kanps eyes lit up when he heard this, Thats right, in that way, I can perfectly avoid this poisonous miasma!


    But just in case, Kanp still very cautiously created a shadow clone and ordered the shadow clone to use Subterranean Voyage to explore the way!


    The face of the shadow clone was very ugly, as he obviously doesnt want to be a cannon fodder, but under Kanps repeated urging, he had no choice but to bite the bullet and use Subterranean Voyage to enter the ground.


    Then, Kanp began to prepare. He first took out a kunai engraved with Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint and gave it to Shisui, letting him carry it with him, and then, he began to bury stones all around.


    Of course, his Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint is also engraved on the stone. After finally collecting the Flying Thunder God Technique, of course Kanp wants to use the biggest escape function of Flying Thunder God Technique!


    Shisui didnt know whether to cry orugh when he saw the busy Kanp.


    After some time passed, Kanp, who was squatting on the ground digging a hole, suddenly trembled, as the memory of his shadow clone hase back.


    How is it? Shisui noticed something strange and hurried over to ask.


    Kanp got up, his eyes lit up and he said: I found Ryuchi Cave! Shisui, wait for me on this ce first! I will take you after I confirm that there is no danger.


    Shisui nodded: I understand, be careful.


    Kanp smiled, and then disappeared in an instant.


    At the next moment.


    Kanp is already in a deep, empty, huge underground tunnel, and on the wall next to this tunnel, his Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint, which is a masterpiece of his shadow clone, is engraved impressively.


    Kanp checked himself first.


    Now that he is equipped with Transparent Release Kekkei Genkai, while his talents are Extraordinary Strength, Uzumaki ns physique and dynamic vision.


    But Kanp wants to use the kind eyes and benevolent eyebrows, as it may be able to save him at a crucial moment.


    Its just that Ryuchi Cave is unpredictable, and the field of view is limited, so Extraordinary Strength, Uzumaki ns physique and dynamic vision are all indispensable.


    So depressing!


    Kanp first took out an antidote pill and put it under his tongue, then he looked left and right at the two sections of the tunnel, and sniffed lightly from time to time. The tunnel was filled with a fishy smell, which seemed to be nothing, but if he smelled it carefully, he could also smell a strange fragrance. The aroma here is very strange, as its between the fragrant and the smelly.


    Then, where should I go next?


    Kanp thought for a while, and decisively created another shadow clone. They left on one direction each, and at a distance, they would carve Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint on the wall to avoid idents.


    After walking for a few minutes, Kanp noticed that the tunnel in front of him had three forks. He chose a random direction and continued to move forward. After a while, three more forks appeared, as this ce is like an underground maze.


    At the same time, there were sounds of snake hissinging from all directions.

 Chapter 459: Ryuchi Caves Receptionist, Tagorihime

    Chapter 459: Ryuchi Cave''s Receptionist, Tagorihime


    Ryuchi Cave is underground and extends in all directions. There are countless snakes living in it. It is a veritable snake nest not just in name only, but also in reality!


    However, due to the seasonal reasons, most snakes are in hibernation at this moment, until a strong fluctuation came from the depths of Ryuchi Cave.


    This is will of the White Snake Sage.


    Countless snakes, who are in hibernation, suddenly opened their vertical pupils, shaking their tails, moving their bodies, and quickly gathering in a certain direction madly.


    A human invasion?


    Manda, who also received the White Snake Sages will, slowly coiled up its huge snake body, and its ferocious purple scales rubbed against the ground and create sparks. Is it Gekko Kanp?


    Should I inform Orochimaru?


    However, White Snake Sage has found out about him. If those guys make a move, Gekko Kanp should not be able to survive.


    Manda twisted its huge snake body and quickly moved through the huge tunnel.


    In front of the canyon.


    After Kanp left, Shisui sat down and waited quietly. After a few minutes, he couldnt help but stand up from the ground. After a few minutes, he started walking back and forth. Obviously, only a few minutes has passed, but Shisui feels that every second is like a year, and his expression is anxious, worried, and uneasy.


    But at this time, he couldnt do anything except to wait. After walking back and forth for a while, he sat down again, closes the eyes and took deep breaths continuously.


    Ryuchi Cave.


    Looking at the six paths and listening to all directions, Kanp Feng felt that there seemed to be countless poisonous snakes swarming in the dark tunnel, and the stench in the air became thicker and denser.


    His face changed slightly. He quickly formed hand seals for Hardening Technique, and then put two antidote pills in his mouth just in case.


    At the same time, he is also ready to use Flying Thunder God Technique to run away at any time. Although Senjutsu is indispensable, his own life is more important!


    After a few breaths, Kanps eyebrows twitched, and when he looked up suddenly, he dense venomous snakes crawling from both sides of the huge tunnel. Red, yellow, purple, green, and blue, countless snakes ovep each other, and there is almost no gap between the snakes!


    Its so disgusting


    At this moment, so many snakes formed a snake wall to surround him, which immediately aroused his intensive phobia, and the goosebumps almost fell out of control.


    Hiss hiss~


    Hiss hiss~


    Countless snakes hissed one after another, like magic sounds pouring into his brain, stinging Kanps eardrum sore. His scalp felt numb, and even his line of sight seemed to be affected and was slightly distorted.


    Kanp didnt dare to hesitate, and was ready to use the Flying Thunder God Technique to run back, but at this moment, a huge pavilion suddenly appeared in front of him!


    Pavilion?


    Kanp looked around fiercely, and saw the surroundings are empty and deep, Where are the other tunnels? Where are the snakes?


    This is Genjutsu?


    Kanps face changed slightly, and he quickly sensed the coordinates of his Flying Thunder God Technique.


    Then, he was shocked to find that the nearest Flying Thunder God Technique was located 28 kilometers away, which almost exceeded his perception limit!


    How is it possible?


    I clearly remember that after I printed the Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint, I ran into the snake wall, and it should be only a distance of several hundred meters. Why did it suddenly be twenty-eight kilometers?


    Kanp shivered when he thought of this.


    Ryuchi Cave is really dangerous!


    Humans, wee to Ryuchi Cave.


    A clear and sweet female voice suddenly came from the top of the pavilion.


    Kanp looked up and saw a huge que hanging on the huge pavilion with the words Ryuchi Cave written on it, and a young girl in a white dress with green trimmings around the sleeves and neck area, and a golden crown on her head, fell from the sky while holding a paper umbre.


    The young girl smiled sweetly. Afternding, she gracefully walked towards Kanp. On her gentle and beautiful face, she chuckled before saying: Whats your name?


    Kanps heartbeat was pounding, and he replied subconsciously: My name is Gekko Kanp.


    Gekkou Kanp, what a beautiful name.


    The young girl said with a smile, Kanp-san, my name is Tagorihime. I am the receptionist of Ryuchi Cave. Pleasee in and have a cup of tea.


    Tagorihime holds the umbre in one hand and ran towards the pavilion holding Kanps arm with the other.


    Kanp was rmed and terrified, but his body followed her uncontrobly and ran in.


    Fortunately, Kanp can still sense the coordinates of the Flying Thunder God Technique, so he feels at ease.


    After entering the pavilion, he saw that the inside was magnificent and luxuriously furnished with gold pirs, jade, silk and antiques. After looking around, Kanp almost thought he had returned to his previous life.


    Kanp-san, please sit down.


    Tagorihime took Kanp to the depths of the main hall and led him to sit on a tatami mat. In front of him, theres a small long table with delicious wines and delicacies on it, all in color, fragrance, and vor. Seeing all this, Kanps appetite instantly rose.


    But at the same time, the vignce in his heart has reached its limit.


    Kanp-san, is it not to your liking? Why dont you eat it? Tagorihime asked with a smile.


    Kanps stomach was rumbling, but he didnt seem to hear it, and said righteously: Tagorihime, I came to Ryuchi Cave to learn Senjutsu, so I dont need to eat or drink.


    Kanp doesnt believe that the snakes of Ryuchi Cave can make wine and nt vegetables. He believed that everything in front of them is Genjutsu. He recalled about the Legend of the White Snake, so he doesn''t want to be Xu Xian! (T/N: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Legend_of_the_White_Snake)


    The humans whoe to Ryuchi Cave are all here to learn Senjutsu. Kanp-san, how about I teach you Senjutsu after you finished eating? Tagorihime rested on Kanps body, and her sweet fragrance filled Kanps nose.


    Kanps blood is boiling, but he kept thinking in my heart: I will not be Xu Xian, I will not be Xu Xian, I will not be Xu Xian


    Even after a while, Kanp still didn''t move at all, and Tagorihimes facial expression slowly stiffened: Kanp-san, are you really not going to eat?


    Gru gru


    Kanps stomach rang again, but he still firmly shook his head: Tagorihime, to be honest, I just ate a lot before I came in, so Im not hungry at all!


    Gru gru


    But your stomach is growling, you must be hungry! Tagorihime turned behind Kanp, and her beautiful facial features gradually became ferocious. Her neck gradually became longer, her tongue turned into a blue snake tongue, and she breathed at behind Kanp.


    Feeling the cool breeze behind his head, Kanps muscles tensed up, and he said: I won''t eat even if I''m hungry! I want to learn Senjutsu!


    If you dont eat, then I will eat you.


    Tagorihime grinned, and her small mouth immediately turned into a huge snake mouth and bit Kanps head.


    Kanps pupils shrunk, and flickered to ten meters away while pulling out the Kusanagi Sword, then he turned around and used Konoha-Style Kenjutsu  me sh!


    The scorching me shoots out from the de of the Kusanagi Sword, turning into a huge me which sted towards Tagorihime.


    Boom!


    Tagorihime does not dodge or evade, letting the mes hit her body. She then walked out of the mes while hissing, her beautiful ck eyes have turned into golden vertical pupils, and she stared at Kanp with no emotion.


    Tagorihime, Im here to learn Senjutsu, not to fight. Kanp felt a little scared.


    He used all his strength for the sh just now. Even Jonin who specializes in Taijutsu did not dare to take it head-on, so Tagorihimes strength is definitely beyond his imagination!


    Senjutsu? Hehehehe, how can it be so easy for you to learn Senjutsu?


    Tagorihime walks towards Kanp step by step, and the head on her long neck became more and more like a snake''s head.


    Kanp at this time is like the extra that is about to die in a horror movie. While trembling in fear, he also inexplicable feeling of excitement?

 Chapter 460: What Hime Are You?

    Chapter 460: What Hime Are You?


    In the resplendent and spacious hall, Tagorihime stretched her neck, her head faintly transformed into a snake shape, and she is winding in mid-air towards Kanp.


    Kanp sped the Kusanagi Sword firmly, and retreated step by step. His dynamic vision firmly locked onto Tagorihimes big mouth.


    Tagorihime is powerful without a doubt, and Kanp has no chance of winning against him. Although he can run away with Flying Thunder God Technique, what about Senjutsu?


    So I cant fight her head-on!


    Thinking about this, Kanp immediately started speaking: Tagorihime, you may not believe me, but I am a snake. I am born with a good rtionship with snakes. I believe there is an indissoluble bond between me and Ryuchi Cave. We should be Friends, not enemies.


    Kanp tried to imitate Naruto by using his Talk no Jutsu, trying to persuaded the enemy. At this moment, a strangeyer slowly emerged in the great hall, and the mist filled quickly, and soon, he could not even see his own fingers.


    Kanps face changed slightly, and he felt a pain in his neck as soon as he was about to move.


    When he looked to the side, he saw a pretty face appeared on his neck, biting his neck with its mouth open.


    Kanp panicked, Such a pretty face no, how dare you f***ing bite me?!


    Kanp was furious, but then he felt hot all over and couldn''t move, and even the figures of Minato, Kakashi, and Shisui appeared in front of him.


    Ding!


    Kanps Kusanagi Sword slipped from his hand, and the sharp point of the sword pierced straight into the bluestone floor of the hall.


    Oh, isn''t this Orochimarus sword? A clear and delicateughter suddenly came from the mist, like the sound of a clear spring.


    Could it be that youre Orochimarus disciple? The girl who bit Kanp started to talk slightly, the voice was a little fuzzy, but Tagorihime still understood the meaning.


    I dont care if he is Orochimarus disciple or not, I just want to eat him now. Tagorihime, who turned into a half-snake, hissed angrily, and her head slowly circled around Kanp.


    Just at this very moment.


    Kanp didnt dare to take any more risks, and with a thought, his figure disappeared in an instant.


    Eh?


    Tagorihime and Tagitsuhime, who bit Kanp, were shocked, and they looked around in disbelief.


    He disappeared? Whats going on?! Tagitsuhime was full of doubts. After being bitten by her, humans should be unable to move, but how could he escape under their noses?


    Ichikishimahime, it''s not that you want to monopolize this human being that you let him go on purpose, right? Tagorihime looked into the mist.


    It has nothing to do with me. Hidden in the mist, Ichikishimahime walked out slowly and came to Tagorihime and Tagitsuhime.


    Tagorihime, Tagitsuhime, Ichikishimahime, these three girls are the powerful subordinates of Ryuchi Caves White Snake Sage, the real higher-ups of Ryuchi Cave, they are above Manda!


    At the same time, they are also responsible for screening the people who enter Ryuchi Cave to train. And as long as they fail to pass, those people will be devoured by them!


    Among them, Tagorihime is good at transforming and Genjutsu. This pavilion of gold and jade in glorious splendour is a result of her transformation. As for the exquisite food on the table, it was also her who transformed it. Kanp only needs to eat these foods, and his body and Chakra will be devoured by Tagorihime, and he will die.


    Kanp didn''t eat the food on the table just now, and it is reasonable to say that he has passed the assessment, but Tagorihime hasnt eaten people for a long time, so she wanted to eat Kanp by force.


    Its a pity that Tagitsuhime came out halfway.


    Tagitsuhime is good at restrainting. As long as people is bitten by her, their body will get hot, they will be unable to move, and they will start hallucinating, which is extremely draining for energy and spirit, and after a long time, the victim will also die.


    But what they didn''t expect was that Kanp owns Flying Thunder God Technique. And as long as his mind does not slip, he can escape with just a single thought!


    Could it be Space-Time Ninjutsu? Tagitsuhime wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth, vaguely guessing.


    Ichikishimahime smiled coquettishly: Whether it is Space-Time Ninjutsu or not, your assessment is over. Now, that human is mine!


    After saying that, Ichikishimahime slowly disappeared into the mist.


    Humph. Tagorihime was extremely dissatisfied, but there was nothing he could do with Ichikishimahime.


    At the same time.


    At the underground tunnel.


    In the invisible ring-shaped air wave, Kanp suddenly jumped out of the void andnded slowly, and then he felt his scalp go numb.


    He saw this section of the tunnel was covered with poisonous snakes of various colors. Theyre densely packed and intertwined one after another, and there were even countless poisonous snakes under Kanps feet, which felt slippery to the touch. These poisonous snakes twisted and moved, making Kanps feet unstable and he almost fell into the pile of snakes!


    Too scary!


    Kanp hurriedly used Flying Thunder God Technique again to escape from this underground tunnel.


    After appearing again, Kanp found that this underground tunnel was covered with thick fog, and he couldn''t even see his fingers!


    He was about to teleport again, when suddenly, a voice came out of the fog: If you want to learn Senjutsu, you must pass my test, Gekko Kanp,e~~


    It was the voice of Ichikishimahime.


    Kanp shivered, and subconsciously wanted to fly, but the temptation to learn Senjutsu was too great.


    He swallowed saliva and said loudly: What is your assessment? Do you keep your word? Who are you? What is the rtionship with that coughing? (T/N: Tagori from Tagorihime means coughing.)


    Pfft~ hahaha


    A series of charming smiles came from the mist, Coughing? Hahaha, Gekko Kanp, you are so funny.


    Kanp showed an embarrassed and polite smile. He really cant be med for this. Who made that person to take such an awkward name, and it happened that he couldnt remember peoples name?


    Gekkou Kanp, my name is Ichikishimahime, and I am the higher-up of Ryuchi Cave.


    The voice of Ichikishimahime came from the left side of the fog, Okay,e quickly, as long as you pass my assessment, I will take you to see the White Snake Sage.


    Kanp settled down, thinking that he has Flying Thunder God Technique, he felt that he has to try again, and maybe the bicycles can be motorcycles!


    He took a step forward, and resolutely continued.


    In the fog, Kanp didnt know where he was going. He only knew that he was getting farther and farther from the coordinates of Flying Thunder God Technique. When the distance was about 20 kilometers, the fog finally dissipated.


    Bang!


    In the next moment, the rumbling sound of the stone gate closing came from behind Kanp.


    He turned around abruptly. The fog gradually faded, so he could already see the surrounding scene.


    At this time, he is in arge cave, the surroundings are all closed, and the only entrance, which was the cave he had just entered, was sealed by a huge rock studded with crystals!


    Gekko Kanp, my assessment is very simple. Do you see the crystals on the rock? As long as you fill up the crystals with Chakra, you will be able toe out.


    Ichikishimahimes voice came from all directions, I will take you to see the White Snake Sage then.


    Hey, Ic


    What is her name again?


    Kanps brain hurts, These guys are really strange, what kind of messy names have they got?


    In order not to offend this guy, Kanp quickly changed his words, Is it true? Dont lie to me, Im young and still inexperienced.


    Unfortunately, Ichikishimahime didnt make a sound anymore even after Kanp shouted.


    Kanp had no choice but to walk to the huge rock.


    The huge rock blocked the entrance very tightly, there is no trace of cracks, and the huge rock was covered with colorful crystals. Kanp touched it with his hands, and it felt cold to the touch. When he buckled it with his hands, he found that these spars grow on the huge rock, and it cant be pulled at all.


    In that case


    Kanp directly punched the giant rock.


    Boom!


    Under Extraordinary Strength, the violent power poured crazily on the giant rock, but it turned into countless ripples and spread strangely.


    Kanp squinted his eyes and saw that the giant rock was unscathed!


    So hard?


    Kanps expression turned solemn, It seems that I can only follow what that hime said.


    Kanp sighed weakly and then activated the power of Ryumyaku.


    I really dont want to cheat.

 Chapter 461: Mandas God Assists

    Chapter 461: Manda''s God Assists


    In Ryuchi Cave.


    Kanp activated the power of Ryumyaku, and a steady stream of Chakra poured into his Chakra Pathway System like spring water, and then poured into the crystal on the huge rock.


    Half a minuteter, a red crystal was filled with Chakra, and then fell from the huge rock.


    Kanp quickly grabbed the red crystal and ced it in front of his eyes for a closer look. Unfortunately, he could not see anything, so he had to put it away and continue his work as a porter.


    Outside the giant rock.


    Ryuchi Caves three hime are floating in midair, discussing something softly.


    I want that human''s two legs.


    Tagorihime said with a hiss, and her eyes are gleaming, His legs are very long and perfect, they must be very delicious!


    I want his internal organs. I havent eaten human internal organs for a long time. Tagitsuhime said while licking her tongue.


    Ichikishimahime rolled her eyes and said: In that case, the rest of his parts will be mine.


    The other two hime frowned, feeling as if they were losing.


    Ichikishimahime hurriedly said: Dont forget that he has Space-Time Ninjutsu. If it wasnt for me holding him and making him consume Chakra in it, he would have been scared away by you long ago, so my request is not excessive.


    Tagorihime and Tagitsuhime looked at each other, and they had no choice but to agree.


    Fifteen minutester.


    Is it over? Tagorihime looked towards Ichikishimahime, as she couldnt wait to eat Kanps two long legs.


    Ichikishimahime shook her head calmly and said: His Chakra hasnt been used up yet. If we go in now, he will definitely use Space-Time Ninjutsu to escape. We should wait.


    After half an hour.


    Its so slow.


    Tagitsuhime said annoyedly, This human has too much Chakra, right? It hasnt been exhausted even after such a long time?


    Ichikishimahime smiled jokingly and said: Tagitsuhime, your patience is too bad, just wait for a while longer.


    An hourter.


    Tagorihime and Tagitsuhime stared at Ichikishimahime nkly.


    Ichikishimahime wiped the sweat that didn''t exist on her forehead, and said with a forced smile: Dont worry, he wontst long, it will be over soon.


    Two hourster.


    The three hime looked at the slowly moving boulder with an ugly expression.


    Crack, crack, crack


    The huge rock is being violently pushed out from the inside.


    Didnt you say that it will be over soon? Is this what you mean by that? Tagorihime screamed and rushed to the side of Ichikishimahime, trying to bite her.


    I, I dont know either. Ichikishimahime also looked confused.


    She left over two hundred crystals on the rock. And if someone wants to fill these crystals, even Orochimarus Chakra Reserves cant do it!


    No, it should be impossible for any human to do it!


    Unless its Bijuu


    Then tell us, what the hell is going on?! Tagorihime pped her hand, and directly pped back the boulder that had been pushed by half, and turned her head to question Ichikishimahime.


    Ichikishimahime forced a smile and said: Maybe he is a Jinchuriki, with infinite Chakra.


    Do you think we will believe your words? Tagitsuhime began to grind her teeth.


    At this moment, the giant rock was pushed out from the inside again.


    Crack, crack, crack


    The three hime look at each other in nk dismay, What should we do? Continue to block it?


    When they felt that it was toote, they saw a huge purple snake slithering quickly from a distance, knocking the huge rock back with a bang.


    Theing snake is none other than Manda!


    Three Lords.


    Manda hissed, and said with a smile on its snake face, Dont let this human pass the test! He is Orochimarus enemy. Orochimaru said that as long as he is trapped, it will be fine. The rest


    What do you mean? Tagorihime frowned, interrupting Manda with extreme dissatisfaction.


    You think that if you asked us trap him, we have to trap him? Tagitsuhime squinted her eyes at Manda.


    Are you ordering us? Ichikishimahimes killing-intent gaze swept across Manda.


    I, II, no no no, I definitely didn''t mean that, Orochimaru, yes, Orochimaru is the one saying that. Im just passing the message for that idiot. I definitely didnt mean to order the three Lords. Manda was anxious, and quickly threw the me on Orochimarus head.


    These three hime are the real higher-ups of Ryuchi Cave. They are not only powerful, but also deeply trusted by the White Snake Sage. Manda will never dare to offend them no matter what!


    The three hime floated in mid-air, then looked at Mandas ugly head condescendingly.


    Tell Orochimaru to recognize his status. A mere human shouldnt try to be involved in Ryuchi Cave!


    What are you still doing here?


    Get lost!


    The three hime showed their majestic power. They didnt like being used as tools by Orochimaru, so they scolded Manda.


    Manda lowered its head, slither its bloated snake body in a lifeless manner, and ran away humbly.


    At the same time.


    Insidethe huge rock.


    Kanp looked at the giant rock with a dazed expression.


    What the hell!!!


    I finally got off get all the crystals off the giant rock, but she didnt let me open the door?!


    Even after living for so long, I, Gekko Kanp, has never seen such a shameless person, except when looking in the mirror!!


    Kanp gnashed his teeth, but facing the three hime, Kanp cant be forceful, but being soft ones seem to be useless too, Should I give up?


    When Kanp still hesitated, the giant rock was suddenly removed from the outside.


    The three hime, who had restored their young girlish appearance, flew in with a sweet smile.


    Congrattions, Gekko Kanp, you have sessfully passed our assessment.


    Ichikishimahime rolled her eyes, and the smile on her face gradually became stiff, Where are those crystals?


    Although I cant eat this human flesh, the crystal filled with Chakra is also very nutritious!


    Kanp took out two crystals vigntly and said: This


    Whats the hell is this?


    Kanp frowned, but continued to say solemnly: This Lord, can I see the White Snake Sage and start training Senjutsu?


    Ichikishimahime floated over with a smile, held Kanps hand kindly, and took the crystals in his hand, and finally said: As long as you return the crystals, we will take you to see the White Snake Sage.


    Kanp stared at his hand being held by Ichikishimahime, and felt a little tired in his heart, I am so pure and innocent, but I am forced to do so at this moment. To be molested by a beautiful snake because of the situation. What a tragedy!


    Kanp rubbed against it, and it feels weirdlyfortable.


    Then, Kanp took out most of the crystals, but it was a pity that Ichikishimahime stared at Kanp and smiled without saying anything, so Kanp had no choice but to take out all the crystals that he had privately hidden.


    Only then did Ichikishimahime nod to the other two hime.


    Then, the three hime divided up those crystals under Kanps eyes, as if dividing their sries, and they turned to look at Kanp with satisfaction.


    Please follow us, we will take you to see the White Snake Sage.


    Don''t get lost.


    If you cant follow us, you won''t be able to see the White Snake Sage.


    The three hime didnt wait for Kanp to reply, and like a plume of smoke, they quickly drifted towards the tunnel on the left.


    Kanp was pleasantly surprised, but then he was worried that it was a conspiracy, so he quickly left his Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint at the entrance of the cave, and then followed closely. Naturally, he also left a lot of his Flying Thunder God Techniques imprints along the way.


    In this way, even if there is a trap ahead, I can escape quickly!


    As expected of the cautious me!

 Chapter 462: Operation Failed

    Chapter 462: Operation Failed


    Land of Fire.


    Konoha.


    The night is dark.


    The Kumogakures Shinobis leader slowly opened his eyes, lifted the quilt and walked out of the bedroom.


    Ten of his subordinates were already fully dressed, waiting outside on the wooden corridor.


    Sir! The ten subordinates bowed their heads in salute.


    The leader of Kumogakures Shinobi didn''t talk nonsense, and directly ordered: Remember your mission, hold back those who monitor us.


    Yes! The ten subordinates responded respectfully.


    Go!


    The leader of Kumogakures Shinobi waved his hand, and then went back to the bedroom.


    And his ten subordinates rushed in all directions at high speed.


    At the same time, the Shinobi of Uchiha, Hyuga, and Nara n, who were in charge of monitoring them, also acted immediately, hanging tightly behind them, but five Shinobi were still left to monitor the leader of Kumogakures Shinobi.


    One of the Shinobi of Hyuga n cautiously checked the bedroom with his Byakugan and he was slightly relieved after confirming that the leader of Kumogakures Shinobi was still there.


    Time passed.


    Hyuga ns settlement.


    A man wearing a ck robe with a wide hood quickly walked past the dim streetlights, and it didnt take long before he arrived outside Hiashis mansion!


    The n went smoothly.


    The ck robed man looked up, and he was none other than Kumogakures Shinobis leader.


    When his subordinates started splitting up, he seemed to have returned to the bedroom, but in fact, it was just a shadow clone he used to confuse the Konohas Shinobi, and his main body had already taken the opportunity to sneak out!


    The leader of Kumogakures Shinobi smiled proudly, Next, its time to capture Hyuga ns Eldest Miss, Hyuga Hinata!


    Between Uchiha ns Youngest n Heir, Uchiha Sasuke, and Hyuga ns Eldest Miss, Hyuga Hinata, the leader of Kumogakures Shinobi finally chose Hinata!


    There are two reasons. One is that Hyuga ns Byakugan is extremely difficult to obtain, and the Branch House has Caged Bird. As for the Main House, there is only one person in each generation, so Byakugan is far more precious than Sharingan!


    The second reason is that ording to reliable information, Hyuga Hiashi went out for a mission and will not be at home tonight!


    Its a good time to start!


    The Kumogakures Shinobis leader looked around and confirmed that there was no one on the dim street. His figure immediately flickered and quickly jumped to the wall and groped inside quietly.


    The leader of Kumogakures Shinobi lowered the figure, stepped on small steps and walked towards the mansion silently and quickly, while his mind was full of thoughts.


    If this operation fails, I will die, but if I died in Konoha, Yondaime will have an excuse to dere of war on Konoha, so we are not losing no matter what!


    And in case the action is sessful, I can catch Hyuga Hinata and leave Konoha smoothly, then I will be the great hero of Kumogakure and returns to Kumogakure triumphantly. Not only Yondaime would thank me so much, my right to speak in Kumogakure will be more and more important!


    And more importantly, when this Hyuga Hinata grows up and blooms in Kumogakure, then with her Byakugan and Cloud-Style Kenjutsu, the overall strength of the vige will definitely skyrocket!


    This is much more useful than directly dering war on Konoha!


    The Kumogakures Shinobis leader is both excited and uplifted.


    After sessfully reaching the residential area in the backyard, the leader of Kumogakures Shinobi saw that sess was just around the corner.


    But at this moment, a sound of wind suddenly came from the left side at high speed.


    The leader of Kumogakures Shinobi was startled, and turned his head abruptly, but there was nothing on the left side, and there was no figure at all!


    Is it wind?


    The wind was howling and shrill, like a mountain rampaging, the leader of Kumogakures Shinobis pupils shrank, and he cautiously raised both of his arms and crossed them on his chest.


    At the next moment.


    Boom!!


    The ring-shaped air wave suddenly burst from the Kumogakures Shinobis leader, and he was sted out like a cannonball and savagely hit the wall of the mansion. Most of his body was embedded in the wall, and he was battered and exhausted!


    He moved slightly, and found that his hands and arms seemed to be shattered, and the spine on his back seemed to be broken. At this time, he was paralyzed!


    Damn it!! Whats going on? Whos there!!


    The leader of Kumogakures Shinobi bared his teeth, blood spilled from his mouth, but he ignored it, and his eyes are fixed on the ce where he was standing just now.


    There, a thin figure suddenly appeared at some point. Standing under the eaves, most of his body is hidden in the darkness, like a ghostly figure!


    It is none other than Kanps shadow clone


    Today, when Hiashi was leaving the vige for a mission, he came over to say hello to Konoha''s good neighbor.


    Kanps shadow clone knows the plot and knows that the Kumogakures Shinobis leader is in Konoha, so he naturally will not take it lightly. Because of that, he has been hidden outside Hinatas room, and then the Kumogakures Shinobis leader really showed up.


    Who who are you?! The Kumogakures Shinobis leader gritted his teeth vigorously. Unfortunately, all the strength in his body was draining away like a deted ball!


    Kanps shadow clone stepped forward without saying a word. First, he used Healing Technique. After a simple hemostasis, he rudely knocked the head of Kumogakures Shinobis leader from the wall.


    Do you think this is the end?


    When the Kumogakures Shinobis leader saw Kanps shadow clone, he said with a sneer, Youre so naive! Unless I kill me, I will never give up! I will continue toe here, and I will continue to kidnap Hyuga ns Eldest Miss! Hahaha, Hyuga ns Eldest Miss, Im going to get her back to Kumogakure!!


    Kanps shadow clone caught the Kumogakures Shinobis leader, who was paralyzed, looked at him condescendingly, and said with a sneer: Do you think you can stay in Konoha?


    Kumogakures Shinobis leader spasmed slightly, and spurted some blood: Little brat, you dont even dare to kill me? You Konohas Shinobi are coward!!


    Since his operation has failed, the leader of Kumogakures Shinobi wanted to die at this time, so as to give Yondaime Raikage a reason to dere war.


    Kanps shadow clone seemed to see through his psychological drama, and said with a sneer: You will be sent back to Kumogakure on the charge of attempting to kidnap Hyuga ns Eldest Miss. Can you guess what Yondaime Raikage will do then?


    Of course he will dere war on Konoha! Because you insulted the noble envoy of Kumogakure! The leader of Kumogakures Shinobi roared.


    Kanps shadow clone chuckled and shook his head: It is also possible to put you in the pir of shame and form an alliance with us. After all there are no eternal enemies in this world, only eternal interests.


    The leader of Kumogakures Shinobisplexion changed drastically when he heard this.


    These words very philosophical, but after he heard them carefully, he finds them very reasonable!


    With Konohas current strong strength, if they show enough sincerity


    Then my life will definitely be destroyed. Not only will I be deprived of all my power by Yondaime, but I will also be caught in prison, and my life would be worse than death!


    Shameless!


    The leader of Kumogakures Shinobi spurted blood and roared, Kill me, you have to kill me!! You despicable beast!!!


    Kanps shadow clone was full of smiles. He quickly left the mansion with him and rushed towards Anbus Headquarters.


    At the same time.


    Ryuchi Cave.


    After the bloated Manda swam back to its cave, it thought about it again and again, and finally used Reverse Summoning Technique to summon Orochimaru.


    At this time, Orochimaru is studying Jugos blood in theboratory. The more he studied it, the more excited Orochimaru became. And now, he faintly sees another way to quickly increase his strength.


    At this moment, the void had a strange pulling force acting on him.


    Orochimaru put down the test tube in his hand, and the golden vertical pupil showed doubts. He immediately thought of something, and immediately gives up resistance.


    At the next moment.


    Orochimarus figure suddenly disappeared from theboratory.


    When he opened his eyes again, he saw a huge, ugly, bloated purple snake coiled in a huge and empty cave.


    Manda


    Orochimarus mouth showed sneered, Gekko Kanp is here, right?


    Manda said coldly: Yes, he has arrived at Ryuchi Cave and sessfully passed the test of the three Lords.


    What?!


    Orochimarus pupils shrank, and he furiously said, Why didn''t you notify me when he first appeared? Manda!!


    Manda felt somewhat guilty, but it still looks cold and arrogant. With a flick of its tail, it fiercely pped on the cave wall, the earth trembled, and countless mud fell from the top of the cave.


    Orochimaru, pay attention to your identity, a mere human should not interfere with the affairs of Ryuchi Cave!


    Manda said arrogantly, If it wasnt for my Mandas face, you would have been expelled from Ryuchi Cave long ago!


    Orochimaru closed his golden vertical pupils. He was very furious in his heart, but he knew that he could not couldn''t turn against Manda at this time, so he had to change the subject: Take me to see Gekko Kanp! Immediately!!

 Chapter 463: Senjutsu Chakra

    Chapter 463: Senjutsu Chakra


    The three hime led Kanp in the underground tunnel, turning left and right, and kept going deep.


    Kanp didnt know how long he would have to walk, and he also didnt dare to ask, so he could only print the Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint on the tunnel desperately.


    The three hime, who were flying in the mid-air of the tunnel, had obviously noticed Kanps small movements, but they did not point it.


    Because as long as the White Snake Sage is in Ryuchi Cave, no one can mess around!


    However, at this moment, a series of vibrations suddenly came from the ground.


    The third hime stopped and stared at the wall on the left side of the tunnel with anger on her face.


    Boom!


    In the next moment, a huge and ferocious purple snake head suddenly emerged from the wall, covered with mud and debris, and rushed towards the three hime overwhelmingly.


    Manda, you are courting death! Tagorihimes face is unhappy, and killing intent was already welling up in her eyes.


    Manday obediently on the tunnel, opened its mouth, and sprayed out Orochimaru, then moved the snake body to crawl back quickly.


    Long time no see, Tagorihime, Tagitsuhime, Ichikishimahime. Orochimaru grinned, and stretched out his long tongue to greet the three hime.


    The three hime also stuck out their tongues subconsciously.


    Orochimaru, why are you here? Tagitsuhime floated down andnded in front of Orochimaru. Her voice is cold, far from the enthusiasm she had when facing Kanps food.


    Im here to meet my old friend, Gekko Kanp.


    Orochimaru turned his head to look at Kanp, who was standing on the side, and her smile became even wider, I already said that we will meet again soon.


    That is just your wishful thinking, Orochimaru.


    Kanp snorted, turned to look at three hime, and said, Three Lords, please take me to see the White Snake Sage moment.


    Wait a minute!


    Orochimaru stopped him, White Snake Sage is not someone you can meet whenever you want, I


    It turns out that you, Orochimaru, have the final say on Ryuchi Cave. Kanp roughly interrupted Orochimarus words, and at the same time, he looked towards the three hime with yful eyes.


    The three hime immediately became unhappy, and looked at Orochimaru with a bad face.


    Being stared at by the three hime, Orochimarus heart couldn''t help but beat faster.


    He frowned, his golden vertical pupil stared at Kanp, and he said coldly: What a sharp-tongued brat, what I mean


    Enough, Orochimaru, Gekko Kanp has already passed our assessment. Tagitsuhime said with a snort.


    Since he has passed the assessment, he is qualified to meet the White Snake Sage, Tagorihime said.


    So, dont hinder us, go away. Ichikishimahime raised her head slightly, squinting at Orochimaru arrogantly.


    Although Orochimaru has obtained the title of Sannin in the Shinobi World, in Ryuchi Cave, he is just an ordinary human being who has signed a summoning contract with Manda. He has not even mastered the Senjutsu, so what qualifications does he have to say anything about Ryuchi Cave?


    Orochimaru narrowed his golden vertical pupils. He never expected that he would encounter such a situation when he came personally. As someone with Ryuchi Caves summoning contract, he believed that the three hime would give him some face no matter what. Besides, he is familiar with the character of the three hime. Compared to taking Gekkou Kanp to see White Snake Sage, he knew that they must want to eat him more!


    But now


    What happened?


    When Orochimaru was puzzled, the three hime floated in mid-air again, and flew towards the depths of Ryuchi Cave.


    Kanp followed closely, and when he passed by Orochimaru, he deliberately showed him a friendly smile: We will meet again soon, Orochimaru-sama.


    Orochimaru was furious when he heard this, but in Ryuchi Cave, even he didnt dare to be violent, so he could only watch Kanp leave arrogantly.


    The rest of the journey went very smoothly. About half an hourter, Kanp followed the three hime to the temple deep in Ryuchi Cave.


    This is a huge underground temple, made of bronze as a whole, dedicated to the only Sage of Ryuchi Cave: the White Snake Sage.


    Its really spectacr!


    Kanp eximed in amazement when he saw the underground temple. Since it is so deep underground, he knew that it would take a lot of manpower and material resources to build such arge bronze temple here.


    But when he thought about it, all kinds of Kekkei Genkai are prevalent in the Shinobi World. Since there are Wood Release and Ma Release, there might be Bronze Release too. If so, building such a building underground is not difficult.


    After entering the temple, the three hime fell from in the sky, and lead Kanp to the depths of the temple step by step.


    White Snake Sage.


    Finally, one person and three snakes came to the deepest part of the temple.


    Kanp looked up, and saw an old woman in a white gown and a purple hat sitting on an altar-shaped throne above, smiling and looking down kindly.


    This is White Snake Sage?


    Kanp didnt dare to ask. He turned off his dynamic vision and light up his kind eyes and benevolent eyebrows, and bowed forward to say hello: White Snake Sage.


    White Snake Sage showed very kind smile, and said: Gekko Kanp?


    Kanps heart skipped a beat when he heard White Snake Sage called his name.


    Everything that happened in Ryuchi Cave cant be hidden from the White Snake Sage. Ichikishimahime exined softly.


    Kanp was astonished, and hurriedly replied: I am Gekko Kanp, I came to Ryuchi Cave to study Senjutsu, White Snake Sage, please fulfill my wish.


    White Snake Sage looked at Kanp with a kind expression, and then said with a smile: Every Shinobi whoes to Ryuchi Cave wants to learn Senjutsu, but few can seed, Gekko Kanp, are you ready?


    Kanp was quite surprised when he heard this, Is White Snake Sage really so easy to talk to?


    Or was she affected by my kind eyes and benevolent eyebrows?


    As his thoughts revolved, Kanp nodded with a firm expression: Im ready, White Snake Sage, please teach me Senjutsu!


    I understand.


    After the words fell, the White Snake Sage stretched her neck abruptly, and her kind face instantly turned into a hideous white snake head, and she bit Kanps neck with one strike.


    Before Kanp could react, a powerful energy was suddenly injected into his body from the White Snake Sages fangs.


    In the next instant, the White Snake Sage let go of her mouth, retracted her neck, and turned into a kind old woman again.


    Kanp looked calm on the surface, but the horror in his heart is inexplicable!


    Although he already knew that the White Snake Sage was very powerful, the speed she showed just now was too fast. Let alone resisting, he couldn''t even react!


    Kanp is very terrified, and heartbeat is also getting faster and faster!


    Thump~ thump~ thump~


    The beating of the heart was like the roar of a motor, getting faster and faster, and even the blood in his body seemed to be boiling.


    Kanp closed his eyes tightly, and found that there was a huge strange energy swimming around inside his body. Wherever it passed, his cells would die, and then split again and again, changing crazily!


    Immediately afterwards, there were bursts of severe pain, as if there were countless ants crawling around under his skin, and it seemed that there were countless durians racing in his Chakra Pathway System, bumping back and forth!


    It made him miserable!


    I have injected Senjutsu Chakra into your body. If you can adapt to this energy, then you are qualified to train Senjutsu. White Snake Sage said lightly.


    Senjutsu Chakra?


    You actually injected Senjutsu Chakra directly into my body?

 Chapter 464: Retreat

    Chapter 464: Retreat


    At this moment, Kanp was startled, angry, confused and aggrieved. He endured the severe pain all over his body, and looked up at the White Snake Sage anxiously.


    The teaching I just said is not this teaching, but the teaching from the textbook!!


    He wants to say something, but as soon as he opened his mouth, there was a series of


    Aaarrrgggghhhhh


    The severe pain was like a tidal wave, which had not subsided and came again, gradually swallowing Kanps consciousness.


    In a groggy state, Kanps eyelids drooped, as if he saw himself being carried through a dark underground tunnel, as if he saw Orochimarus white kimono attire, as if he saw countless poisonous snakes as thick as fingers writhed under his eyelids.


    At a certain moment, Kanp reacted in hindsight: Orochimaru?


    He suddenly opened his eyes, looked around and found that he was in a dark underground cave, surrounded by silence, without the slightest sound.


    Before Kanp had time to think, severe pain struck from both arms again!


    Arrrggghhh


    Kanp embraced his arms with both hands, and felt the severe pain transfer to his feet, back, chest, and toes


    Kanp howled and screamed miserably, enduring the tragic pain that he shouldn''t have bear at his age!


    The powerful Senjutsu Chakra swam wildly in Kanps body, even freed itself from the Chakra Pathway System, and drilled around in the cells of his body, like a shit stick, making a good pile of poop into pieces!


    Kanp looked down at his hands and feet, and found that there were scales like snake scales on the skin of his hands and feet, which looked extremely hideous and disgusting!


    He touched his face again, and found that there were traces like snake scales on his face!


    At this moment, Kanp shed tears of grievance!


    Kanps original n was to visit Ryuchi Cave, establish a good rtionship with the White Snake Sage, and then collect Senjutsu from teaching and learning, but he absolutely never expected that Ryuchi Caves Senjutsu teaching method would be so simple and crude!


    He remembered that when the Sage Frogs at Mount Myoboku taught Naruto Senjutsu, they taught him little by little, but when he arrived at Ryuchi Cave, how could they directly inject Senjutsu Chakra into his body?


    He is just killing me!


    In the original work, the Preta Path, one of the six Pain, absorbed Narutos Senjutsu Chakra and directly turned into stone statue, which shows how terrifying the Senjutsu Chakra is!


    Kanp doesnt know if his body can adapt to Senjutsu Chakra, but he knows that Orochimaru will never stand by and watch him master Senjutsu!


    Kanp gritted his teeth, the veins on his cheeks were exposed, and his eyes were bloodshot!


    Suddenly.


    There was a faint sound of footsteps outside the cave.


    Kanps pupils shrank when he heard this.


    Footsteps?


    In Ryuchi Cave, only the White Snake Sage and the three hime can transform into human form, but with the status of the White Snake Sage, it is impossible for him toe to see me, and the three hime would usually fly, so the owner of this footstep can only be Orochimaru!


    Kanp endured the severe pain and closed his eyes, and concentrates his mind to sense the coordinates of Flying Thunder God Technique.


    Soon, he sensed the coordinates of the nearest Flying Thunder God Technique, which was ten kilometers away!


    With a move of his thought, Kanp disappeared from the cave instantly.


    The footsteps in the cave paused, and then sped up suddenly. A few secondster, Orochimaru, who is wearing a white kimono, quickly rushed into the cave.


    Unfortunately, there is no one in the cave.


    Did he hide using Transparent Release?


    Orochimaru immediately summoned countless poisonous snakes, which covered the entire cave, but unfortunately, there is indeed no one inside.


    Whats going on?


    Orochimaru squinted his golden vertical pupils, and his expression was full of disbelief!


    This cave has only one entrance and exit. How could Kanp-kun escape?


    Is it Earth Release?


    Orochimaru scattered the snakes, and then entered the cave to take a closer look, but there is no fluctuation left by the Earth Release Ninjutsu in the cave.


    Its neither Transparent Release nor Earth Release, then the answer is obvious.


    Space-Time Ninjutsu


    Orochimarus eye twitched slightly, Could it beFlying Thunder God Technique?


    Although Kanp had fought against Orochimaru several times secretly, he never used Flying Thunder God Technique in front of him, so until this moment, Orochimaru had vague guesses in his mind.


    Flying Thunder God Technique


    Orochimarus heart is full of strong difort and greedy desire!


    When he was young, he asked Hiruzen to learn the Ninjutsu on the Scroll of Seals, but Hiruzen did not agree.


    So Orochimaru sneaked into the taboo data room on the second floor of Hokage Tower to check the various Forbidden Techniques research materials left by Nidaime Hokage, and sessfully derived many Forbidden Technique from these research materials, one of which is Impure World Reincarnation.


    As for the research materials of Flying Thunder God Technique, he has also studied it carefully, but unfortunately, no matter how Orochimaru deduces it, he cannot find the correct training method of Flying Thunder God Technique, which is a pity!


    If Kanp-kun really masters Flying Thunder God Technique


    Orochimarus breath started to quickened: As long as I use Living Corpse Reincarnation on Kanps body, I can receive all Kanps terrifying talent!


    Damn it, I must find him as quickly as possible!


    Originally, Orochimaru was not in a hurry. After all, the development of Living Corpse Reincarnation has not beenpleted, but now that Kanp has been injected into Senjutsu Chakra. Without his help, Kanp would definitely die!


    When the timees, even if he develops Living Corpse Reincarnation, it will be useless!


    As for the possibility Kanp can survive the Senjutsu Chakra, Orochimaru thinks it is very unlikely.


    When he first entered Ryuchi Cave, he was also injected into Senjutsu Chakra by the White Snake Sage and it was so painful!


    Orochimaru persisted for a long time, until he was on the verge of death. He had to rely on his non-seal Body Recement Technique to molt, leaving the Senjutsu Chakra in the shed skin, so that he could survive.


    Although he survived through molting, he never had the opportunity to learn Senjutsu, so he could only sign a summoning contract with Manda, and the three hime became the beautiful snakes that he could not afford.


    Contrary to him, Jiraiya sessfully mastered Senjutsu when he found Mount Myboku, and signed a summoning contract with Fukasaku Sage and Shima Sage, who are in the same position as the three hime.


    When he thought of this, Orochimaru feels a pain in his heart.


    Withdrawing his thoughts, Orochimaru immediately formed hand seals to use Sensor Ninjutsu, and the sense tentacles quickly spread out.


    At the same time, Kanp also relied on the Flying Thunder God Techniques coordinates to quickly teleport away. After ten seconds, Kanp finally left Ryuchi Cave.


    Seeing the blue sky again, the dazzling sunlight made Kanp burst into tears, and Shisuis voice came from his ear: Kanp, are you okay?


    Kanp grabbed Shisuis arm, and hissed: Orochimaru is in the Ryuchi Cave, lets retreat first!


    Shisuis heart trembled, his gaze then swept past the scales on the back of Kanps hand, and he quickly carried Kanp on his back, and then turned and left.


    Half an hourter, Orochimaru walked out of the miasma. His golden vertical pupil looked around, and soon, he found the traces left by Shisui and Kanp.


    Uchiha Shisui.


    After checking, Orochimaru confirmed the identity of the other person, and a cold smile could not help but appeared on the corner of his mouth, Interesting.


    Then, he stepped forward and chased after the traces on the ground.


    Shisuis Mangekyo Sharingan is indeed terrifying. If the situation is different, Orochimaru might give up, but now that Kanps life is at stake, and he is the only one in the entire Shinobi World who can dy Kanps death, how can Shisui dare to take action against him?


    Orochimaru was full of confidence and chased after the two.

 Chapter 465: Sealing Senjutsu Chakra

    Chapter 465: Sealing Senjutsu Chakra


    The Land of Fire.


    Konohas Anbus Headquarters.


    The injuries of the leader of Kumogakures Shinobi have been almost beenpletely cured by Anbus Medical-nin, and only his spine and a fewminuted fractures of his arms that cannot be cured.


    Kill me, kill me!!


    The leader of Kumogakures Shinobi shouted hoarsely, After what I have done, you still dont dare to kill me? Konohas Shinobi are just a bunch of cowards!!


    The crowd of Anbu masked Shinobi seemed to have never him, and no one cares about the leader of Kumogakures Shinobi.


    Until Minato arrived here.


    Namikaze Minato! You bastard!!!


    The leader of Kumogakures Shinobi roared, hoping that the Anbu around him could kill him in a fit of anger.


    Unfortunately, the surrounding Anbu are all robots with no emotions, and they just quietly watch him scolding Minato.


    Well, you attempted to kidnap Hyuga ns Eldest Miss, Hyuga Hinatast night, do you have anything to say now? Minato was also indifferent to his scolding.


    Kill me, kill me, you bastard!! The leader of Kumogakures Shinobi begged to die.


    But Minato would never let him die.


    I have contacted Yondaime Raikage and told him everything you did in Konoha.


    Minato said indifferently, Today, I will arrange for someone to send you back home. I wish you peace.


    Wish me peace?


    The leader of Kumogakures Shinobi rolled his eyes, and suddenly he had a sh of inspiration: I willmit suicide after I leave Konoha!


    Minato seems to see through what he was thinking, and said with a smile: For your safety, we will leave spiritual hints in your mind that are beneficial to you, rest assured, when you return to Kumogakure, the spiritual hints will disappear, so you dont need to worry.


    The leader of Kumogakures Shinobis eye socket was about to burst, and he red at Minato angrily: Damn you, damn you!! Kill me, Minato, Yondaime Hokage, you bastard, kill me!!


    While he is roaring, Inoichi walked in with a few Elite Jonin from the Yamanaka n.


    Hokage-sama. Inoichi and the others nodded slightly towards Minato.


    Lets start. Minato said with a smile.


    Next, amidst the yelling noise of Kumogakures Shinobis leader, the elites of Yamanaka n sessfully set up a spiritual hint in his mind that he cantmit suicide. This spiritual hint will automatically lifted when he reached Kumogakure.


    Afterpleting the spiritual hint, Minato dispatched an Anbu team to leave Konoha with the leader of Kumogakures Shinobi.


    As for the ten subordinates of the Kumogakures Shinobi leader, for safety reasons, Minato is prepared is going to wait for the leader of Kumogakures Shinobi to arrive in Kumogakure before letting them leave Konoha.


    In this way, Kumogakure has no reason to make it difficult to Konoha, but if Yondaime Raikage still insists on dering war, Minato and Konoha are not soft persimmon!


    At the same time.


    Kanp, who escaped from Ryuchi Cave, is now lying on Shisuis back, enduring the intense pain inside his body, while thinking about the way to break the situation.


    ording to the destructive nature of Senjutsu Chakra, Kanps body would end in three hours at most, so he must find a way to survive during this time.


    The first thing Kanp thought of was his golden finger!


    Although he used to use Collection Technique on others, the situation this time is critical and he can only bite the bullet and collect himself!


    Kanp closes his eyes and concentrates, facing the Senjutsu Chakra scurrying inside his body, he threw the Collection Technique.


    But after a while, the green light cluster in his mind remained motionless!


    Kanp is dumbfounded when he saw this. In order to collect Ryuchi Caves Senjutsu, Kanp hadn''t used the Collection Technique for the past few days, so todays three collection opportunities are still intact, that is to say


    I cant collect myself?


    Why?


    If I can collect even corpses, why cant I collect myself?


    Kanp did not give up and threw Collection Technique at Senjutsu Chakra again, but the result is still the same!


    Its over, it''s over, it''s over.


    Im dead, Im dead, Im dead.


    In this moment, Kanp was flustered and his endocrine system was almost disordered!


    But he is an excellent Shinobi who has been tempered in the battlefield. His willpower is firm, so he stabilized quickly, endured the severe pain, and continued to think of a solution!


    Since it cannot be collected, what use do I need you for?


    Kanp then decided to get rid of the toxins!


    But when he used his will to control Senjutsu Chakra, he discovered that these Senjutsu Chakras are like wild dogs that arepletely out of control.


    Kanp didnt panic at all. Since one of his ns failed, he can just make another n: Use Ninjutsu and consume all the Senjutsu Chakra!


    Kanp formed hand seals immediately, but let alone Senjutsu Chakra, even his own Chakra flows very slowly in the Chakra Pathway System, like a snail, so this method failed too!


    Kanp didnt panic, and soon he thought of another way.


    Shinobis body is a container, Chakra is water, and water overflows when it is full. As long as I fill my body with Chakra, I can overflow the Senjutsu Chakra!


    Kanp immediately activated the power of Ryumyaku and guided the Ryumyaku Chakra to continuously pour into the body!


    Unfortunately, the quality'' of Senjutsu Chakra is higher than Ryumyaku Chakra, so in the end, the Chakra that overflowed can only be Ryumyaku Chakra.


    Quality?


    At this moment, Kanp suddenly had a sh of inspiration, and he suddenly thought of the Kyubis Chakra in the Four Symbols Seal!


    The difference between Kyubis Chakra and Ryumyaku Chakra is that Kyubis Chakra contains the Kyubis will. So rtively speaking, the quality of the former is higher than that of thetter!


    Kanp immediately opened the vortex-shaped Four Symbols Seal and guided the Kyubis Chakra out of the seal clockwise.


    If Senjutsu Chakra is like a wild dog that runs free, then Kyubis Chakra is a domesticated cat, which can be said to be obedient. Under Kanps control, the Kyubis Chakra that came out from the Four Symbols Seal chase and intercept the Senjutsu Chakra.


    Under Kanps eager gaze, the Senjutsu Chakra finally seemed to have encountered an enemy. The two Chakraswere like the horns of a yak facing each other, and a tug-of-war began in Kanps body.


    Hisss!!!


    Before Kanp could be happy, he discovered that the damage caused to the body during the bullfight between Kyubis Chakra and Senjutsu Chakra was increasing exponentially!


    Because of that, the pain of the body has naturally doubled!


    Kanp couldnt hold back the pain. He sucked in a cold breath and shed tears of sadness.


    Kanp, whats wrong with you?


    Feeling the wetness on his shoulders, Shisui turned his head in surprise.


    Kanp fly into a rage out of humiliation, and pped Shisuis head straight, and righteously said: When driving, pay attention to the road, don''t look around!


    Shisui looked confused when he heard this.


    Kanp ignored him, while enduring the pain, he closed his eyes and concentrated again.


    Now that Senjutsu Chakra and Kyubis Chakra are fighting, before they could determine the victor, Kanps body will fall first!


    After two seconds of careful thinking, Kanp decided to send them all to the Four Symbols Seal!


    With the seal, even if the two Chakra continues to fight to dead, Kanp does not have to worry about them causing damage to his body!


    So, Kanp immediately controlled the Kyubis Chakra to retreat. As soon as it withdrew, Senjutsu Chakra immediately rushed over like a wild dog. Kanp was overjoyed when he saw this, and guided the Kyubis Chakra back to the Four Symbols Seal bit by bit.


    When Senjutsu Chakra saw that Kyubis Chakra was wilting, it immediately attacked forward. A trace of Senjutsu Chakra was foolishly tricked into the Four Symbols Seal by Kyubis Chakra.


    Time passed by, and as more and more Senjutsu Chakra flowed into the Four Symbols Seal, the severe pain from inside Kanps body gradually eased, and at the same time, the flesh scales outside his body gradually dissipated.


    Kanp finally breathed a sigh of relief, I finally survived!


    This is the end, Uchiha Shisui!


    At this moment, Orochimaru finally caught up.

 Chapter 466: Orochimaru Is Shocked To The Core

    Chapter 466: Orochimaru Is Shocked To The Core


    This is the end, Uchiha Shisui!


    In the jungle, Orochimaru quickly drilled out from behind a big tree, and forcefully stopped Kanp and Shisui.


    The golden vertical pupils swept over Kanp on Shisuis back. Although he couldnt see his face, Orochimaru saw that the back of his hand on Shisuis neck was full of fleshy scales!


    Orochimaru sneered after seeing this.


    Shisuis face changed slightly, and his dark pupils instantly turned into 3-Tomoe Sharingan, staring at Orochimaru without blinking, and said coldly: Orochimaru, get out of the way!


    Hehehehe


    Orochimaru let out a series of cold and hoarseughter, and then started speaking, Shisui-kun, dont be impulsive, Kanp-kun was injected into Senjutsu Chakra by the White Snake Sage, and his whole body has gradually turned into a snake. Without my help, he would soon turn into a white snake, and then turned into a stone before dying!


    Both Kanp and Shisuis hearts jumped when they heart this.


    Kanp then secretly thought to himself, If someone failed the Mount Myobokus Senjutsu training, the result of failure would turn them into a stone frog, so Ryuchi Cave actually turned into a stone snake?


    Fortunately, I found a way in time. As long as all the Senjutsu Chakra is poured into the Four Symbols Seal, it should be able to remove the snakefication!


    Shisui thought of something, and hurriedly looked down at the backs of Kanps hands, which are ced on his neck. Sure enough, there are many fleshy scales simr to snake scales on them, and they look very hideous and disgusting!


    Shisuis face sank. He looked up towards Orochimaru, the 3-Tomoe in his pupils slowly spun: What can I do to save him?


    Orochimaru lowered his golden vertical pupils, grinned and said with a sneer: Youre too naive, Shisui-kun! Even if you use Genjutsu to get the way to save him from me, you cant do it! Because only in myboratory, only I can save him, no one else!


    I dont believe it! Shisui naturally does not believe Orochimaru easily.


    Orochimaru sneered: You dont need to believe it, but Kanp-kun should only have three hours left!


    Shisuis face changed when he heard this.


    So, what will you choose?


    Orochimaru asked yfully, Do you n to watch as Kanp-kun to die on your back, or will you give him to me?


    When Shisui hesitated, he suddenly felt that his butt was pushed up.


    Its Kanp!


    Shisui turned pale, and immediately noticed that the scales on the backs of Kanps hands were Reducing?


    The snakefication stopped?


    Shisui felt relieved, and at the same time, he understood why Kanp would do that to him, as hes asking him to dy for time!


    Shisui immediately stopped his Sharingan, and his scarlet pupils slowly turned into ck, showing weakness while retaining his pupil power, and then he asked: Orochimaru, why do you want to save Kanp? What is your purpose?


    Purpose?


    Seeing that Shisui has closed his Sharingan, Orochimaru replied coldly, without showing any emotion, Im just cherishing talents.


    Cherishing talents?


    In order to continue to dy for time, Shisui asked idiot questions, What do you mean?


    Orochimaru walked towards Shisui step by step, and then said with a hoarse and gloomyugh: In short, I, who betrayed Konoha, urgently need allies, and Kanp-kun is my chosen ally, I don''t want to see him dies here!


    Of course, this is a lie. Regarding Senjutsu Chakra in Kanps body, even Orochimaru can only temporarily suppressed it and cannot really removed it, but this does not prevent him from stealing Kanps body!


    As long as he sessfully used Living Corpse Reincarnation on Kanps body, he can directly shed his skin to get rid of the Senjutsu Chakras terrifying influence. By then, all of Kanps talent will belong to him!


    Shisui quickly looked down at the fleshy scales on the back of Kanps hand, and while taking two steps back, he continued to throw out idiotic topics: Orochimaru, you are a Missing-nin. Once Kanp forms an alliance with you, he will also be Konohas Missing-nin. I wont let him end up like you!


    Orochimaru smiled: In other words, you would rather watch him die than let him live, right?


    Shisui frowned, as from Orochimarus words, he felt a strong provocation!


    Of course I didnt mean that!


    Shisui deliberately shouted in desperation and exasperation, Orochimaru, you are deliberately provoking the friendship between Kanp and me!


    So, what is your choice? Orochimaru frowned slightly. He is not stupid, he vaguely feels that Shisui seems to be deliberately dying time.


    Of course my choice is


    Shisui looked down at the scales on the back of Kanps hands disappearing one by one, and his tone gradually revealed a touch of joy, Catch you!


    Orochimaru frowned when he heard this. He subconsciously looked towards Kanps hands, and then his pupils shrank.


    Eh?


    Where are the scales?


    Why are the scales missing?


    There are obviously fleshy scales just now!


    Could it be


    Orochimaru is inexplicably horrified: The Snakefication stopped?


    He he adapted to Senjutsu Chakra?!


    Is this a joke?!


    His talent, his talent unexpectedly, unexpectedly


    Orochimarus heart is pounding very hard. At this moment, his desire for Kanps body is getting stronger and stronger. Its so strong that it explodes!


    From Five-Attributes Ninjutsu to Konoha-Style Kenjutsu, to Flying Thunder God Technique, and now to adapt to Senjutsu Chakra, the talent of Kanp-kuns body is too powerful!


    Orochimaru stretched out his tongue excitedly, and his golden vertical pupil stared at Kanp piercingly.


    Kanp came down from Shisuis back and moved his hands and feet. Under the powerful vitality of the Uzumaki ns physique, the damage caused by Senjutsu Chakra to his body has almostpletely recovered.


    Kanp-kun, congrattions.


    Orochimaru started speaking in a hoarse voice, After adapting to Senjutsu Chakra, you are qualified to train Ryuchi Caves Senjutsu. Its really amazing. I really envy you.


    Kanp did not exin, and instead said with a snort: Orochimaru, as a Konohas Missing-nin, who gave you the courage you to appear in front of me again and again?


    Orochimaru sneered and said: Kanp-kun, youre now a contractor of Ryuchi Cave, we will have more opportunities to have contact in the future, so lets end our meeting here today.


    After saying that, Orochimaru turned into smoke and dissipated with a bang.


    Shadow clone?


    Shisui frowned and said, Hes really cautious.


    Then he turned his head and looked towards Kanp and asked: Kanp, have you learned Senjutsu?


    Kanp showed a bitter smile and said: No, I almost died.


    Then, he told Shisui about what happened after entering Ryuchi Cave without omission and in detail, and told him how he escaped the catastrophe by using the Kyubis Chakra to lure the Senjutsu Chakra into the Four Symbols Seal and seal it.


    The most important thing is that, if it wasnt for Kyubis Chakra to fight with Senjutsu Chakra all the time in the Four Symbols Seal and entangle it, hes afraid that the Four Symbols Seal would not be able to seal the Senjutsu Chakra!


    When he heard that Senjutsu Chakra would be this terrifying, Shisuis eyebrows jumped, and he felt like he has no chance to learn it. After all, he didnt have the Kyubis Chakra, and he also didnt have the Four Symbols Seal personally disyed by Minato. Without all that, ingesting Senjutsu Chakra is no different than dying!


    Seeing Zhishui''s appearance, Kanp hurriedly said: The Senjutsu at Ryuchi Cave is too domineering. Inparison, Senjutsu at Mount Myoboku may be more reliable.


    Shisuis eyes lit up: Really?


    Kanp scratched his head, but he didnt dare to say too much, and just said: Hokage-sama, as a contractor of Mount Myoboku, should have trained the Senjutsu too. You can ask him, I believe that with Hokage-samas magnanimity, he should also rmend you to Jiraiya-sama.


    Shisui lowered his head: But


    He has already awakened Mangekyo and is powerful. In this case, even if Minato trusts him, he believed that Minato wont let him go to Mount Myoboku to learn Senjutsu.


    Because he belongs to the Uchiha n.


    Shisui, dont think too much. Senjutsus training is very difficult and requires talent. If you really have the talent, I believe Hokage-sama will not stop you. Even if Jiraiya-sama refuses in the end, we can still go to Mount Myoboku by ourselves and learn Senjutsu!


    When he heard this, Shisuis eyes lit up: I understand.

 Chapter 467: Information About Garaga

    Chapter 467: Information About Garaga


    Where do you n to go next?


    In the forest, Shisui asked, Back to Konoha, or go to Ryuchi Cave?


    Ryuchi Cave! Kanp muttered.


    He thought about it carefully. As the contractor of Ryuchi Cave, Orochimaru must have been bitten by the white Snake Sage and injected into Senjutsu Chakra!


    Although he doesnt know how Orochimaru survived, what Kanp can confirm is that Orochimaru definitely doesn''t know Senjutsu!


    In other words, as long as he can survive the kiss of the White Snake Sage, he can sign a summoning contract with the Ryuchi Cave!


    With this rtionship, Kanp can mix in Ryuchi Cave to get a good impression!


    At that time, Collection Technique can finallye in handy.


    Kanp was so excited that he couldnt wait to separate with Shisui and throw him into Ryuchi Caves embrace.


    Fortunately, Shisui doesnt know Kanps psychological drama, otherwise, he would be dumbfounded.


    Then, you should be careful. I will return to the vige first. Shisui did not stop him, and just nodded with a smile.


    After the two parted, Kanp went back the same way, and when he sensed the stone engraved with the Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint that he had buried, he immediately teleported over, and after a few times, he came to Ryuchi Cave again!


    At the same time, the White Snake Sage, who is in the bronze temple of Ryuchi Cave, also immediately sensed his appearance.


    Gekko Kanp


    White Snake Sage frowned slightly, and the White Snake Sage transformed into an old woman, Like Orochimaru, although he survived, his body did not adapt to Senjutsu Chakra


    Do you want to eat him?


    The three hime who turned into young girls asked in unison, looking at the White Snake Sage with pitiful and piercing eyes full of expectation.


    White Snake Sage chuckled and formed hand seals to summon back the Ryuchi Caves Summoning Contract Scroll in Orochimarus hands, and then she tossed it to the three hime and said: You can figure it out yourself.


    After hearing that, the three hime took the scroll and flew out of the temple immediately. They flew towards Kanp along the huge underground tunnel.


    I want his legs! Tagorihime in the right and self-confident.


    I want his internal organs! Tagitsuhime was full of excitement.


    I want his body! Ichikishimahime refused to let any leftover!


    The three hime had clear goals, but halfway through the flight, all three of them stopped.


    That guy has Space-Time Ninjutsu


    And his Chakra is infinite


    The three hime look at each other in nk dismay, in this way, they seem to be unable to eat Kanp.


    What should we do?


    At this moment, Kanp had already used Flying Thunder God Technique to move quickly in the underground tunnel, and soon, he appeared in front of the three hime.


    Hey, three Lords, long time no see.


    Kanp lit up his kind eyes and benevolent eyebrows, and said with a humble smile, I survived like Orochimaru, so I should be able to sign the summoning contract with Ryuchi Cave, right?


    The three hime floated above the tunnel, looking down at Kanp. And for some reason, the more they look at Kanp, the more cute they feel he is. It feels like a human meeting Pikachu.


    The three hime flew to Kanps side, rubbing and licking him.


    Kanp is overjoyed at this moment, Although they are not the same species, the effect of kind eyes and benevolent eyebrows is really amazing!


    Ichikishimahime regained herposure after rubbing it a few times, and said: Gekko Kanp, although your body is not suitable to train for Senjutsu Chakra, since you can survive, you are already eligible to sign a contract with Ryuchi Cave.


    After saying that, Ichikishimahime opened the Summoning Contract Scroll of Ryuchi Cave and asked Kanp to write down his name and leave the blood fingerprints of his five fingers.


    Kanp was overjoyed and impatiently bit his index finger to write his name. Then, he wiped the blood from the index finger on the other four fingers and printed his blood fingerprints.


    At the same time, Kanp took a sneak peek and found that Orochimarus name was in front of his name!


    Kanp remembered something, and quickly asked softly, Hime-sama, can you give me the contract scroll of Ryuchi Cave for safekeeping?


    You?


    Ichikishimahime put away the scroll, quickly floated up, and chuckled arrogantly, ording to the rules of Ryuchi Cave, without the contractor mastering Senjutsu, the strongest will be the one keeping the contract scroll, and we agree that Orochimaru is stronger than you.


    Kanp is not angry and rejoiced instead. Because this means that as long as he collects Senjutsu, he can snatch the Ryuchi Caves Summoning Contract Scroll from Orochimaru. He wondered what will happen when he erases Orochimarus name from the contract scroll!


    Kanps heartbeat was pounding wildly.


    Tagorihime licked Kanps legs twice, and then flew into the air in a peerless, cold manner, then said: Gekko Kanp, because you have not mastered Senjutsu, you cant sign a blood contract with us.


    Then, go find your Summoned Beast. Tagitsuhime reluctantly left Kanps side, joined the other two hime, and then turned and flew away.


    Kanp was shocked. He couldnt let the three hime leave like this, after all, he couldnt increase his favorability without seeing them.


    Three Lords, please wait a moment!


    Kanp shouted shamelessly, The beautiful faces of the three Lords are the most beautiful that I, Gekko Kanp, has seen my entire life. I respect you. Its like a surging river that is endless, and like a flood of mudslides that cant be dealt with!


    The three hime turned their heads and frowned. How can such exaggerated shameless praise make the snakes be so happy!


    Kanp searched all his memories, read out all the praises in his minds with eloquence, and no matter what bullshit he made, he felt that he can definitely capture the hearts of these three beautiful snakes by relying on his amazing tongue!


    Okay, stop boasting, we won''t be happy with just your trifling praise, hahaha Tagorihime rolled her eyes and gave Kanp an encouraging look.


    Kanp, who has almost out of words, has no choice but to use make up with some lyrics: You''re electricity, you''re light, you are my only fairy tale!


    You''ve dominated me, I worship you, there''s no better way.


    You are meaning, you''re heaven and earth, you are God''s decree!


    The more Kanp said, the more embarrassing he became, F**k, why do you only have the lyrics of this song in my mind? (T/N: What he said is the lyrics from the song, Super Star by S.H.E.)


    Okay, okay, stop talking, it''s really boring.


    Tagitsuhime interrupted him arrogantly, and said with a snort, In Ryuchi Cave, apart from us, Garaga is the strongest, but he has a violent personality and is warlike. Signing a Summoning Contract with him is not an easy task.


    Kanp seemed to have not heard her words, and continued with a serious face: You are fire, you are the destination for this moth, I''ve never thought to escape, why should I want to escape? Thank you for giving me this happy dream!


    If I forget myself, please help to remember myself.


    F**k, is there really only this song in my mind?


    Kanp is a little panicked, as this songes and goes in just a few words, and it will be finished soon!!


    Shut up! Stop currying favor from us!


    Ichikishimahime stared at Kanp, and thenughed coquettishly, Although Garaga is irritable, he has a reverse scale. As long as you managed to pull out this reverse scale, his character will be gentle.


    That''s all we can say, Gekko Kanp, we wish you good luck.


    The three hime floated away.


    Kanp didnt dare to stop them again, as he was really out of words!


    But thinking of the information left by the three hime, Kanp was inexplicably excited!


    Orochimaru didnt understand anything, so he can only sign a summoning contract with Manda. Unlike me, I can sign a Summoning Contract with the stronger Garaga as soon as I came here!


    Wait!


    Kanp suddenly froze.


    Thats not right, wasn''t I trying to gain the favor of the three hime, so that I could collect Senjutsu from them?


    Why did it be Garaga out of nowhere?


    Kanp looked up, and he saw that the three hime had already left with the Ryuchi Caves Summoning Contract Scroll.


    Kanp feels lost when he saw this.

 Chapter 468: Cutting The Blue Snake

    Chapter 468: Cutting The Blue Snake


    After the three hime left, Kanp pondered for a while, Theres no rush to get a good impression from them, so why not I sign a contract with Garaga first?


    However, the three hime didnt tell him where Garaga was, so Kanp had no choice but to ask the local snake.


    After Kanp signed the blood letters and blood fingerprints on the Summoning Contract Scroll, he is already a contractor of Ryuchi Cave. Naturally, he didn''t have to worry about the snake made things difficult for him, but in order to avoid being rubbed by snakes as thick as a persons waist, Kanp chose to close his kind eyes and benevolent eyebrows, and then galloped all the way, looking for a snake while printing his own Flying Thunder God Technique imprint on the tunnel. It didnt take long before he found a three or four-meter long blue and white python as thin as arms sleeping in the corner.


    Kanp immediately approached him, coughed dryly and said: My brother Green Snake, where is Garaga?


    The blue-and-white python unsteadily straightened its snake''s head, looked up and down Kanp with its vertical pupils, hissed twice, then fell asleep again with its head down.


    ?


    What the hell?


    Kanp looked at the blue and white python in a daze, Why is it so cold?


    Or it cant speak?


    He remembered that the toad of Mount Myoboku, no matter huge or small, all can talk, and Shikkotsu Forests Katsuyu are all split from Katsuyu Sage, so they can also speak.


    The snake in Ryuchi Cave doesnt seem to be so.


    Kanp sighed regretfully and continued on the road.


    Half a dayter, Kanp found hundreds of snakes. The small ones are as thin as finger and the big ones are as thick as a human waist. Unfortunately, none of these snakes can speak!


    Kanp was a little hungry, so he opened the sealing scroll, took out some beef from it, swallowed it whole, and continued searching after replenishing his strength.


    For the next three days, Kanp turned back and forth in the underground tunnel in Ryuchi Cave that extend in all directions, leaving more than 20 Flying Thunder God Techniques coordinates along the way, and then, he finally found a talking blue giant snake!


    This blue giant snake is entrenched in a huge cave. Like an azure giant mountain, its size isparable with Manda!


    Brother, I''m thetest contractor of Ryuchi Cave, my name is Gekko Kanp.


    Kanp felt that this giant snake is not simple, so he reported his status as soon as he spoke, and then asked, Im looking for Garaga, do you know where Garaga lives?


    The blue snake opened its eyes, and two huge snake pupils as big as human hung on the giant blue peak, looking down at Kanp from a high position.


    Gekko Kanp


    The blue snake hissed and said, Do you want to sign a summoning contract with Garaga?


    Kanp was overjoyed when he heard the blue snake can speak, and hurriedly said: Yes, yes, the three hime-sama specially directed me to find Garaga, so I asked Brother Blue Snake to tell me.


    I will tell you if I defeat me!


    The blue snake''s thick voice echoed back and forth in the cave, and Kanp felt his heart tremble. When he looked up, he saw a huge blue tail crashing down like a ten-story building.


    If Pikachu doesnt show its power, do you treat it as a mouse?


    A fierce light shed in Kanps eyes, and Extraordinary Strength instantly condensed in his fist, and he counterattacked against the giant tail with a punch.


    Boom!!


    With the dull sound of physical impact, Kanps whole body was smashed into the ground, but the snake scales on the blue giant tail were also shattered by Kanps punch, and his arm went straight into the snake''s tail!


    Roar!!


    The blue snake roared in pain, and pulled out its tail violently, causing blood to flow freely!


    Kanp also exerted all his strength immediately and Extraordinary Strength directly burst into the ground. He took the opportunity to jump up, and then drew out the Kusanagi Sword


    Eh?


    Where is my sword?!


    Kanp was taken aback, and then he remembered that his sword fell in the pavilion of the Ryuchi Cave back when he met Tagorihime.


    While he is a daze, the blue snake flung out its giant tail again. The wind howled, the air waves explodedyer byyer under the giant tail, and suddenly descended on the top of Kanps head with terrifying power.


    Kanp didnt panicked, and with a move of his thought, he instantly activates Flying Thunder God Technique and escape without trace.


    Boom!


    The giant tail smashed to the ground, and the earth cracked, causing countless cobweb-like cracks to spread, spreading far outward.


    He disappeared?


    The blue snake turned its head to look around, its two huge vertical pupils carefully searched all the corners of the cave where people can hide, and then it flicked its tail.


    Boom boom boom


    A few minutester, the blue snake found helplessly that the Kanp had really disappeared.


    Humph!


    Cowardly humans!


    The blue snake coiled itself, lowered its head and continued to sleep.


    At the same time, Kanp returned quickly along the Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint left by him, and then spent another half an hour finally finding the huge cave where the pavilion was located.


    Kanp squinted his eyes, and saw that there were many strange rocks in the corners of the dark and empty cave, which was especially terrifying in the darkness.


    Kanp first printed his Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint at the entrance of this cave, and then formed hand seals: Katon: Gkaky no Jutsu! (Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique)


    Huh!


    The fireball turns into raging mes and burned in the cave. The hot red light illuminates the entire huge cave in red.


    Kanp squinted his eyes, and soon found an inconspicuous sword hilt stuck in the middle of the cave.


    Found it!


    Kanp breathed a sigh of relief. After extinguishing the me, he rushed over and pulled out the hilt, and it was really his Kusanagi Sword!


    With it, killing snakes is like ughtering chickens and dogs!


    With a sneer, Kanp took off again.


    After a dozen seconds, Kanp once again appeared in the huge cave where the blue snake was.


    Hiss~~


    Smelling Kanps smell, the blue snake flicked its tail without even thinking about it.


    Kanp also swung the Kusanagi Sword without saying a word: Konoha-Style  shing Wind!


    The violent Chakra turned into Wind Attribute and poured into the Kusanagi Sword, and blue de is gradually condensed on the sharp de. Kanp flickered forward, and the instant he appeared, he swung his sword fiercely.


    Huumm


    With the silent trembling sound, a huge blue sword light broke through the air wave, and it cuts into the tail of the blue snake like crushing dry weeds and smashing rotten wood.


    The snake scales are shattered, flesh and blood flew everywhere, and the huge blue de light slowly dissipated after sinking into the giant tail for about a quarter.


    Roar roar roar!!


    The blue snake roars angrily. The fat and bloated snake body was spinning extremely fast in the cave, and the tough blue snake scales rubbed against the ground, making a sour and piercing noise!


    Gekko Kanp!!!


    The blue snake red at him, and the hideous wound on the snakes tail healed quickly under the effect of Senjutsu Chakra.


    Kanp frowned when he saw this. He has been injected into Senjutsu Chakra, so he is naturally no stranger to this energy.


    The Senjutsu Chakra in your body


    Kanps heart skipped a beat, Was this snake also injected by the White Snake Sage?


    No wonder it can grow so big!


    At first, Kanp thought that this blue snake, Manda and others huge snake could only grow so big because of gic mutations, but it turned out to be Senjutsu Chakra!


    Its just why is this blue snake so fragile even with Senjutsu Chakra?


    Is it because it doesnt have hands, so it cant use Ninjutsu?


    Kanp ndered maliciously in his heart.


    Then Kanp and the angry blue snake fought against each other again.


    With the sharpness of the Kusanagi Sword and the overbearing Konoha-Style Kenjutsu, Kanp shed efficiently, and the blue snake is riddled with scars. Even if it has a considerable amount of Senjutsu Chakra inside its body, it was toote to heal the injuries on its body!


    Stop, stop cutting me!


    The blue snakey on the ground, opening and closing its mouth, begging for mercy, Ill tell you where Garaga is!


    Kanpughed and said: In addition to the location of Garaga, I also want to know other things.


    Kanp pressed on his advantage, then hended lightly between the eyes of blue snake.


    The blue snake hissed, stared at Kanp like cross-eyed eyes, and said with a snort: Just say it.

 Chapter 469: Collusion

    Chapter 469: Collusion


    After cutting down the blue snake, Kanp smoothly obtained a lot of information about Ryuchi Cave from its mouth.


    The first is the ranking of Ryuchi Cave.


    There is no doubt that strongest boss of Ryuchi Cave is White Snake Sage, an old monster that has lived for more than a thousand years.


    Under the White Snake Sage, there are three hime, Tagorihime, Ichikishimahime and Tagitsuhime, and Kanps target, Garaga has a status no lower than these three, but because of his violent and warlike personality, and he caused damage everywhere, the snakes in Ryuchi Cave, including the White Snake Sage, don''t like him and don''t want to get close to him.


    However, because of Garagas strength, the three hime reluctantly formed an alliance with him.


    Below Garaga is Manda and this blue snake.


    After that, Kanp no longer pays attention to it.


    The second is the Senjutsu Chakra inside the blue snakes body.


    ording to what the blue snake said, after it stood out from the countless snakes in Ryuchi Cave, it was taught Senjutsu Chakra by White Snake Sage herself. After its body adapts to Senjutsu Chakra, the blue snake spent decades to refine it on its own and store Senjutsu Chakra independently, and at the same time its body is getting bigger and bigger!


    Finally is Garagas location.


    Garaga is deep in their of the big snakes in Ryuchi Cave. The blue snake said.


    Their of the big snakes?


    Kanp frowned, and looked at the blue snake thoughtfully, Dont tell me


    The blue snake said in a muffled voice: That''s right, the snakes living in thatir of the big snakes are all big snakes like me. They all have huge Senjutsu Chakra inside their body, and they are also very powerful, but Garaga is the strongest one. Although you have defeated me, you will definitely be killed by Garaga if you meet him!


    Kanp ignored the blue snakes provocation and asked with a smile, Since you are also a big snake, why don''t you live in thatir of big snakes?


    The blue snakes face turned ck, and it said angrily: It has nothing to do with you!!


    Kanp narrowed his eyes: It is because you are beaten ck and blue by Garaga, right?


    The blue snake was furious upon hearing this: Bastard, how dare you insult me?


    As it said that, it sent its huge tail flying across the sky and then mmed towards Kanp fiercely.


    Kanp chuckled lightly, and his figure flickered to fifty meters away in an instant.


    At the next moment


    Boom!!


    The blue snake sessfully smashed its own head into the ground!


    Damn it! The blue snake moved its body, pulled its head out from the ground with great difficulty, and saw Kanp appearing on its head again. The Kusunagi Sword that made it extremely scared was pressed against it between the eyes.


    Now, take me to find Garaga immediately. Kanp said with a smile.


    I understand. The blue snake weakly pped its tail weakly twice, got out of the cave dejectedly, and slithered towards their of the big snakes.


    Move faster. Kanp urged.


    Understood. The blue snake replied angrily, and gradually increasing its speed.


    Land of Rain.


    Amegakure.


    The 22nd floor of the central steel tower.


    Deva Path Pain suddenly opened his Rinnegan: Orochimaru.


    Sure enough, I cant hide from you. Orochimarus figure walked out from a dark corner, and his golden vertical pupil looked at Deva Paths Rinnegan with a trace of regret.


    Is there something? Deva Path asked.


    Yes.


    Orochimaru suppressed the desire in his heart, and said, I want to use Akatsukis power to grab a Konohas Shinobi.


    Who. Deva Paths tone was like an iceberg, without warmth or emotion.


    Gekko Kanp! Orochimaru stared at Deva Path, and his golden vertical pupil did not blink.


    But unexpectedly, Deva Path rejected him without even thinking about it: No!


    Orochimarus pupils shrank, and his tone turned gloomy: Why?


    Gekko Kanp has mastered Flying Thunder God Technique. If we want to catch him, we will need to dispatch arge number of people. It is easy to rm Konoha, which is not good for Akatsuki. Deva Path exined nkly.


    Orochimaru was furious and extremely dissatisfied, and immediately yelled: I must catch him!


    Akatsuki can only give you information help. Deva Path didn''t want to force Orochimaru too much, so he took a step back.


    Orochimaru pondered and said: Konoha already knows about my cooperation with Sasori.


    Deva Path was silent, and said after a while: If Sasori is willing to help you, I wont stop him, but if you involve other people in the organization or leak information about our organization, I wont let you go, Orochimaru.


    I understand.


    Orochimaru grinned, Then, goodbye.


    Leaving Amegakure, Orochimaru immediately set off to find Sasori.


    This guy recently ughtered several small viges, collected a lot of puppet materials, and then immersed himself in art.


    Orochimaru likes such a simple Shinobi.


    The next day.


    Orochimaru sessfully found Sasori at the border of Land of Rain and Land of Wind under the information of Zetsus clone.


    Sasori is currently hiding in a cave to make puppets. There are more than a dozenpleted red-clothed puppets and scattered materials covering a small cave.


    Sasori, your army of red-clothed puppets havent finished yet? Orochimaru walked into the cave with a smile on his face, and his eyes lingering on the red-clothed puppet.


    Sasori raised his head and nced at Orochimaru, then he sealed the red-clothed puppets into the scroll, and replied sinctly: Performance of a Hundred Puppets.


    Performance of a Hundred Puppets?


    So you need a hundred puppets?


    Orochimaru chuckled and didnt delve into it. He directly changed the subject and said: I need your help, Sasori.


    Dont bother me. Sasori rejected Orochimaru neatly.


    Orochimaru was not angry, and said: In return, I will help you get the rest of your puppet materials.


    Sasori paused and looked up: What do you need?


    Konohas Shinobi, Gekko Kanp.


    Orochimaru said, I want to catch him alive!


    I havent heard of him, is he an unknown person?


    Sasori said with a slight sarcasm, As Konohas Sannin, you cant catch him?


    Orochimaru sneered and said: The other party has mastered the Space-Time Ninjutsu, Flying Thunder God Technique, so it is very difficult to capture him alive.


    Yellow shs famous Ninjutsu.


    Sasoris mind became active in an instant, What are you going to do after catching him?


    Orochimaru sneered when he heard this. He saw through Sasoris desire to transform Kanp into puppet, so he deliberately said ambiguously: I want to torture him, and then kill himpletely.


    As soon as Sasori heard this, he be really interested: After he died, give me the corpse!


    Then, have we reached an intention to cooperate? Orochimaru crossed his hands near his chest.


    Happy cooperation. Sasori nodded delightedly.


    Then, the two began to discuss the n to capture Kanp alive.


    At the same time.


    Zetsu told Obito about the coboration between Orochimaru and Sasori.


    When Obito learned of this, his mind suddenly became active.


    Speaking of which, when Kushina was giving birth, if it wasnt for Kanp who suddenly appeared and rescued her with Flying Thunder God Technique, he would have already obtained Kyubi and used it to destroy Konoha, so that Minato could taste the pain of losing a loved one!


    Its a pity that it fell short because of Kanp!


    Whats even more exaggerated is that Kanp also tore off both of his arms, so that his identity was exposed!


    How can Obito not avenge such a big enmity?

 Chapter 470: The Lair of Big Snakes

    Chapter 470: The Lair of Big Snakes


    In the depths of Ryuchi Cave.


    The huge and bloated blue snake traverses quickly through the huge, empty, deep, and dark underground tunnel.


    Kanp stood between the eyes of the blue snake and threw out a handful of kunai engraved with Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint every thirty kilometers. Under the Extraordinary Strength, the kunai directly inserted into the tunnel wall, leaving only an unremarkable small ck hole outside.


    The blue snake didnt dare to ask, it moved its huge snake body honestly, and after an unknown amount of time, the blue snake''s body paused.


    We are here!


    The blue snake looked towards Kanp annoyed gaze, and said, At the front is their of big snakes!


    Kanp asked: Why dont you enter?


    The blue snake said in a muffled voice: Their of big snakes is called the most violent ce in Ryuchi Cave. Even Orochimaru didnt dare to enter it casually. Have you really thought about it?


    What a lot of nonsense, hurry up! Kanp drew out the Kusanagi Sword and wanted to pierce it!


    The blue snake pped its tail twice in dissatisfaction, and the tunnel trembled, but the snake had to bow its head to go under the eaves!


    After officially entering their of big snakes, Kanp found that that the surrounding tunnels suddenly becamerger and more spacious, with a length, width and height of at least 100 meters. Humans walking in it are as small as ants!


    While observing, Kanp continued to throw Flying Thunder God Kunai.


    Since he mastered Flying Thunder God Technique, Kanp will prepare a sealing scroll filled with kunai every time he goes out to prevent any idents, so no matter how big Ryuchi Cave is, he is not afraid of getting lost!


    Roar


    One person and one snake didn''t go far before there were intermittent roars of giant beasts, as well as violent and dull physical collision sounds from the depths of the tunnel!


    Crack Crack Crack


    Crack Crack Crack


    Their of big snakes are full of fighting all the time. Once you, a human, enter, the big snakes will definitely follow your scent and find you, and then join forces to destroy you. Even if you are Ryuchi Caves contractor, you will not be spared! The blue snake said tedly.


    Without saying anything further, Kanp took out the Kusanagi sword, then stabbed its head with the tip of the sword, and said: Open your mouth.


    The blue snakes heart trembled: What do you want to do?!


    Let me hide with your mouth.


    Kanp said, Hurry up!


    The blue snakes eyes fluttered, and it opened its mouth. It is thinking about whether Kanp could be killed by swallowing him directly, but considering the sharpness of the Kusanagi Sword, it finally gave up on this n.


    While thinking about it, a huge and violent water jet suddenly shot into the blue snake''s big mouth. It subconsciously wanted to close its mouth, but the current was extremely violent, continuously impacting its mouth, knocking its upper and lower jaws are at more than 90 degrees!!


    The blue snake''s heart trembled wildly, What does this human want to do?


    Did he wanted to y with my mouth?


    The blue snake felt very ufortable, it wanted to speak but couldn''t speak, so it patted the snake''s tail to protest aggrievedly.


    After a while, the violent water flow slowly stopped.


    Kanp came to the snake''s mouth and sniffed lightly: Well, there is no peculiar smell.


    Then he jumped in and said: Lets go.


    The blue snake gently closed its mouth, and its eyes flickered: This human bastard dares to humiliate a Ryuchi Caves big snakes like this!!


    I will definitely make you regret it!


    It was about to swallow Kanp regardless of the actual situation, but suddenly felt a tingling sensation from its tongue.


    Kusanagi Sword!!


    The blue snakes dangerous thoughts disappeared, and it hurriedly swam towards the depths of the tunnel.


    Standing inside the snakes mouth, Kanp was surrounded by darkness. Not only could not he not use the Flying Thunder God Technique to mark this ce, but there also seemed to be a vague smell spreading from the snakes mouth, so he used the tip of the sword to stab the blue snakes tongue and said: Open your mouth! Let out a breath, so that the smell in your mouth disappear.


    How can you order me like that!!


    The blue snakes heart is about to explode!


    But in the end, the blue snake had no choice but to open its mouth.


    The blue snake swims quickly, and it grinned to reveal a gap.


    This gap is extremely unremarkablepared to the huge body of the blue snake, but for Kanp, it is enough to circte the air and dissipate the peculiar smell. While observing their of big snakes, he can also throw Flying Thunder God Kunai with this.


    As the tremors around became more and more intense, a few minutester, Kanp, who was hiding in the blue snakes mouth, finally saw the instigator of all this. They are two snakes, one ck and one yellow, whose bodies are not inferior to the blue snake and Manda!


    At this moment, these two big snakes are entangled together. The huge snake tail ps in the air. They seemed to ignore the surrounding. The tunnels with the diameter of several kilometers are all wrecked by them. They spread, tremble and roar, and mud and dust fall from the top of the tunnel from time to time.


    Kanp is amazed when he saw this!


    The blue snake silently avoided the two fighting snakes by moving along the edge of the tunnel and continued on its way.


    Not long after, three huge tunnels forked appeared in front of them.


    The blue snake entered the forked tunnel on the left, and before it could go far, the one person and one snake encountered another snakes fighting. Fortunately, the tunnels in their of big snakes are extremely huge, so as long as the blue snake move along the edge, it wont attract the attention of the fighting snakes.


    During this period, the blue snake also encountered several acquaintance big snakes, but under the threat of Kanps Kusangai Sword, the blue snake did not dare to talk too much.


    Two dayster, the one person and one snake arrived at the deepest part of their of big snakes!


    This is a huge cave, with the size of three football fields. There is also a hugeke in the cave, and theke is calm and waveless, like a pool of stagnant water.


    Garaga is inside thiske.


    The blue snake opened its mouth slightly and said, I have brought you here as you requested, so I will take my leave first.


    Kanp jumped out of the snakes mouth and said with a smile: Why, dont you want to get revenge on Garaga?


    The blue snake snorted and said: I''m just toozy to fight with Garaga, what? You think I cant beat it?


    Didnt you still say before that Garaga is the most powerful in their of big snakes? Kanp jokingly said.


    The blue snakes face darkened, and it left the cave without saying a word.


    Kanp didnt stop it, after all, his purpose for this trip was Garaga, not the blue snake.


    Then, it''s time to for the main event!


    There is no doubt about Garagas strength, and Kanp didnt want to fall in the gutter, so he retreated to the edge of the cave decisively, and then formed hand seal to create shadow clone.


    After the Chakra inside his body was divided into half, Kanp immediately activated the power of Ryumyaku, replenished his chakra and continued to create shadow clones.


    After going back and forth like this, ten or twenty times, the entrance of the cave was already full of Kanps shadow clones.


    Then, lets start.


    Kanp ordered, Our target is pull out the Garagas reverse scale!


    None of the dozens of Kanps shadow clones responded to Kanp. They activated the power of Ryumyaku first, draw Ryumyaku Chakra from Kanps main body, and then use Kyubis Chakra!


    When the light red Biju Cloaks appeared on the surface of each shadow clone, Kanp was stunned.


    He hurriedly checked himself and found that the Kyubis Chakra in the Four Symbols Seal was continuously flowing towards dozens of shadow clones.


    Kanps face darkened when he saw this. After all, inside the Four Symbols Seal, apart from Kyubis Chakra, there is also Senjutsu Chakra. Without the entanglement of Kyubis Chakra, Senjutsu Chakra would have broken the seal long ago.


    This is a matter of life and death!


    Kanp didn''t dare to be careless, so he quickly used Ryumyaku Chakra to supplement Kyubis Chakra, lest the Senjutsu Chakra had no constraints and rebel against him.


    At the same time, Kanps dozens of shadow clones rushed towards theke without hesitation.

 Chapter 471: Fighting Garaga

    Chapter 471: Fighting Garaga


    The border between the Land of Rain and the Land of Wind.


    Somewhere in a hidden cave.


    An invisible vortex suddenly diffused from the void and spread slowly, which instantly rmed Orochimaru and Sasori.


    Who?


    The two quickly stood up, each looking towards vortex with vignce.


    Soon, a masked man wearing a ck robe appeared in the cave along with the vortex.


    This is the first time we met, I am Uchiha Madara.


    Obito raised his head slightly. In the yellow vortex mask, his right eye a scarlet luster, and the three ck tomoe slowly spin, exuding powerful Sharingans pupil power.


    Uchiha Madara?


    Orochimarus thoughts flickered, and he sneered disdainfully, Hehehehe, Sharingan, one-eyes, wearing a mask You must be Uchiha Obito who gave Kakashi his left eye!


    Is he a Konohas S-Rank Missing-nin like you?


    Sasori looked towards Orochimaru expressionlessly, and said, Is he looking for you?


    Who knows?


    Orochimaru narrowed his pupils and stared greedily at Obitos Sharingan. Although there is only one, it was better than nothing if he got it.


    Obito looked at Orochimaru and Sasori without saying a word. As for his face under the vortex mask, it is extremely gloomy and ugly!


    Sure enough, my true identity was guessed again!!


    Gekko Kanp, you are to me for all this!!


    The hatred in Obitos heart is getting stronger and stronger, and the pupil power in his eye is getting more and more evil and ferocious. Orochimaru and Sasori, who is standing in front of him, felt like they were being watched by the Shinigami.


    I said, I am Uchiha Madara!!! Uchiha Obito spoke in a hoarse voice, his tone blunt and cold, full of murderous intent.


    No matter what your name is, your eye, I


    Orochimaru grinned, then his figure turned into an afterimage and disappeared. When he appeared again, his left hand had already reached Obitos right eye.


    I ept it!


    At the next moment


    Orochimarus pupils shrank!


    His left hand passed directly through Obitos right eye, like a mirage!


    Seeing the weird scenes that appeared before him, his thought revolved, Dont tell me


    Another Space-Time Ninjutsu?!


    Orochimarus heart started beating faster.


    Boom!!


    When he was distracted, Obito kicked Orochimaru directly in the abdomen, kicking him away heavily.


    Next time, dont me me for being rude to you, Orochimaru. Obito threatened coldly.


    Sasori looked towards Orochimaru, who slowly stood up from the ground, and said: Orochimaru, as a senior, you really have no face at all.


    Orochimaru wiped off the blood from the corners of his mouth, and there was killing-intent and desire deep in his eyes, but his tone was still hoarse and gloomy, as if he didnt care at all, and he said with a chuckle: Konohas next generation is really getting stronger and stronger.


    Listen clearly, I have a cooperative rtionship with Pain, the leader of your organization, so you dont have to doubt my identity!


    Obito didn''t want to waste any more time, and went straight to the point, The reason why Ie here this time, I want to work with you to deal with Gekko Kanp.


    Eh? Orochimarus golden vertical pupil widened.


    How did Uchiha Obito get involved with Kanp-kun?


    The only intersection between the two of them is probably Kakashi-kun.


    Is it rted to Kakashi-kun?


    Or, is this just an excuse for Uchiha Obito to want to approach me?


    But Orochimaru thought about it again. The reason why Kanp is difficult to catch is because he has mastered Space-Time Ninjutsu, Flying Thunder God Technique, but now that Obito also shows the weird and powerful Space-Time Ninjutsu, if they cooperate with him, the chance of catching Kanp alive will undoubtedly increase many times!


    It''s okay to cooperate, but I want his body.


    Sasori doesnt have many thoughts, and reiterated his request again.


    No problem, I just want him to die in front of me! Obito started to talk coldly.


    Orochimarus eyes narrowed slightly, This is not easy to handle. If Kanp-kun dies, how can I reincarnate into him?


    However, lets catch Kanp-kun first, otherwise, with his amazing talent, if he is allowed to grow, it will be even more difficult to catch him in the future!


    Orochimaru grinned hoarsely: Im fine with it.


    So, where is Gekko Kanp now? Obito asked.


    Ryuchi Cave! Orochimaru smiled.


    Ryuchi Cave.


    In the huge cave at the deepest part of their of big snakes.


    Dozens of Kanp, wearing light red Biju Cloaks, surrounded theke, and then began to form hand seals.


    Suiton: Suir no Jutsu! (Water Release: Water Prison Technique)


    Dozens of shadow clones simultaneously stretched their hands into theke, and in the next instant, the water in theke boiled, swirled, and churned, and gradually turned into a huge water ball!


    The huge water ball slowly rose into the air, covering the entireke. Kanps dozens of shadow clones stand on the edge of theke, with each them insert one of their hands into the water ball. Circles of water spread inside the water ball and suppress the huge creature inside the water ball!


    Is this Garaga?


    Kanp hid at the entrance of the cave, carefully observing Garaga, who is in the water ball.


    Garaga has red snake scales all over his body, one-eyed, and his huge body is extremely vigorous, full of explosive power and destructive power. He looks a bit like a cobra in appearance, which is extremely lethal!


    Its just that such a powerful Garaga was trapped by a Water Prison Technique?


    Kanps quietly looked at the shadow clones.


    At the same time, a shadow clone by theke turned the Kyubis Chakra on his body into a huge pale red Chakra hand, pierced directly into the water prison, and slowly but firmly reached out to Garagas reverse scale.


    Although he was trapped in the water prison, Garaga could breathe in the water, so he hadnt awakened at this time. It wasnt until the light red Chakra hand approached his reverse scale that Garaga suddenly woke up vigntly!


    Roar!!


    Seeing everything around, Garagas one-eyed overflowed with rage and manic emotion. It roared silently to the sky, and the violent Senjutsu Chakra burst out of his body in an instant. The surrounding water were suddenly caught by Senjutsu, and the surrounding water was suddenly turned upside down by the Senjutsu Chakra and became chaotic!


    The light red Chakra hand was also obstructed by the chaotic water, unable to advance anymore!


    Dozens of shadow clones by theke immediately increased their Chakra input, and even poured into Kyubis Chakra into the water, but they still could not stabilize the water prison.


    What a terrifying Senjutsu Chakra.


    Kanp hid at the entrance of the cave and watched calmly. Even though his dozens of shadow clones crazily poured Chakra and Kyubis Chakra, but in the face of Senjutsu Chakra released Garaga, it cant do anything.


    In just a few seconds, the inside of the water prison waspletely upied by Senjutsu Chakra!


    In the next instant, the huge water ball exploded with a bang, and countless water streams shot in all directions, like a high-pressure water gun, causing holes all around the cave!


    Kanp looked around and saw that of his dozens of shadow clones, there were only a dozen left at the moment, and the rest were all killed by the water streams.


    The memories of the shadow clones came back to his minds, and the feeling of being shot to death by the water stream made Kanps scalp tingle, but fortunately, his spiritual will at the moment is enough to bear it.


    Humans, you are courting death! Roar!!


    Garaga broke out of the water, stared at the shadow clones scattered all around the cave with one eye, and roared. Garaga then turned into a red afterimage and crashed into the nearest shadow clone.


    Doton: Dorys!!! (Earth Release: Earth Flow Spears)


    The shadow clone stood still in the face of danger, and instantly formed hand seals and mmed his palms onto the ground.


    The earth trembled, and dozens of sharp stone spears suddenly burst out from the ground, like a thorn forest bursting out, colliding head-on with Garaga.


    Boom!


    With the chaotic crashing sound, dirt and rubble flew across the air. By relying on his tenacious scarlet snake scales and huge body, Garaga smashed the dozens of sharp rocky soil thorns and Kanps shadow clone into pieces!


    At this moment, in the gloomy cave, rays of light suddenly appeared!

 Chapter 472: I’m Here to Help You

    Chapter 472: I��m Here to Help You


    Katon: Gryka no Jutsu! (Fire Release: Great Dragon Fire Technique)


    Lightning Release: Heavy Thunderstorm!


    Lightning Release: Angry Lightning Tiger!


    Katon: Endan! (Fire Release: me Bullet)


    Fire Release


    When Garaga destroyed the shadow clone, the more than ten shadow clones who survived in the dark cave used Lightning Release and Fire Release Ninjutsu in an instant, bombarding Garaga indiscriminately!


    The powerful fire dragon zed across the sky, the lightning tiger roars, and the dark cave was instantly illuminated by the light of thunder and fire.!


    Just as Garaga lifted his body high from the pile of rocks, he was overwhelmed by the violent lightning and fire Ninjutsu. His huge body instantly sparks with lightning, and every snake scale on his body was under the raging lightning and fire!


    Roar roar!!!


    With the roars, Garaga danced wildly in pain, and the huge rocks around him were like grass clippings flying all over the sky!


    Doton: Sando no Jutsu!!! (Earth Release: Sandwich Technique)


    At this moment, another shadow clone formed hand-seals and mmed his palms onto the ground. Then, the majestic Earth Attribute Chakra surged, entering the bottom of the cave, and the ground cracked in the next instant, and two semi-circr huge stone spheres suddenly broke out of the soil on both sides of Garaga, and quickly closed!


    Garaga, who was ravaged by the thunder-fire, opened his single eye, and the anger and murderous intent in his vertical pupil were like a prairie fire,pletely engulfing his reason.


    Roar!!


    It leaped high, and mmed into the ground violently!


    Boom!!!


    In the next instant, two huge semi-circr stone spheres collided, but there was no Garagas shadow in the center of the stone spheres!


    Relying on his tenacious snake scales and powerful Senjutsu Chakra, Garaga swims freely in the ground, as if he was in the water. The ground formed a bump because of his huge body, winding all the way from below the giant ball to the shadow clone.


    More than a dozen shadow clones wearing Biju Cloaks remained calm. Seeing the bumping towards them, they immediately jumped away.


    Boom!


    Immediately afterwards, a big hole was formed in the ground where they were standing before, and gravel the size of a millstone was flying in the air. A huge ferocious snake head drilled out from the ground wildly, roaring towards the sky, showing his fierce power!


    Katon: Gkaky no Jutsu! (Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique)


    A shadow clone spewed out a huge fireball in mid-air, covering Garagas head, who wanted to devour them. Garaga shook his head in pain, trying to get rid of the mes, but with the crazy input of the Ryumyaku Chakra, the fireball burned more and more, and stood like a small sun in the sky, covering all the space around Garagas head!


    Boom!


    With the silent impact, Garaga drilled into the ground again!


    Doton: Kaido Shkutsu!!! (Earth Release: Opening Earth Rising Excavation)


    Another shadow clone of Kanp mmed his palms onto the grounds after forming hand seals, and the majestic Earth Attribute Chakra instantly changed the terrain and turned into a volcano in an attempt eject Garaga from the ground.


    Roar roar!


    With the dull, vague roar, Garaga, who is underground, wildly released the Senjutsu Chakra inside his body, and was brutally smashed by the ground covered by the shadow clones Earth Attribute Chakra, then thrown out his giant tail underground, causing a huge gully burst out from the ground, and swallowed the shadow clone in an instant.


    The huge fireball slowly dissipates, and the cave gradually returned to darkness.


    Doton: Iwayado Kuzushi! (Earth Release: Rock Lodging Destruction)


    Doton: Kaido Shkutsu!


    Doton: Retsudo Tensh! (Earth Release: Tearing Earth Turning Palm)


    At this time, the rest of the shadow clone used various Earth Release in an attempt to force Garaga out of the ground.


    And Kanp, who is hiding in the dark at the entrance of the cave, also formed hand seal again, creating shadow clones one by one.


    After the shadow clones came out, they replenished their Chakra first, then extracted Kyubis Chakra to form a Biju Cloak, and then rushed into the cave silently to join the encirclement and suppression of Garaga.


    Kanp created shadow clones while watching the show, but also pays attention to the Four Symbols Seal inside his body.


    In his seal.


    A majestic Senjutsu Chakra is entangled with the tank-sized Kyubis Chakra, but as more and more Kyubis Chakra are drawn by the shadow clones, the Senjutsu Chakra gradually begins to gain the upper hand. Although Kanp kept using Ryumyaku Chakra to supplement the consumption of Kyubis Chakra, he still couldnt make ends meet.


    In order to maintain the bnce of the two Chakra, Kanp can only maintain 30 shadow clones at most!


    Looking at the cave again, the earth trembled, the ground cracked and copsed, revealing huge potholes and huge cracks like spider webs. In the cracks, countless sharp stone spears were densely packed like thorns, and a shadow of red snake shed in the depths of the cracks. From time to time, the giant tail is thrown out from the ground, and when itnds, the ground would crack in an instant!


    The shadow clones would be swept by the giant tail from time to time, or be smashed by the giant rock protruding from the giant tail, and every time one disappears, Kanp will add another one, which was enough to keep the number of shadow clones in the cave at 30.


    Hey, do you need help?


    At this moment, a slightly excited, apprehensive, wretched, and somewhat familiar voice suddenly came from behind Kanp.


    Kanp looked sideways and saw a huge figure looming in the dark underground tunnel. It was the blue snake that had gone back before!


    Why are you back? Kanp asked with a sneer, seeing through this snake''s thought at a nce.


    The blue snake spit out a hiss, and its huge snake tail swayed slightly in the air. There was a rare smile in its eyes: Gekko Kanp, Im here to help you.


    Youre here to help me? Kanp looked at it with a sneer.


    The blue snake became angry from embarrassment: Gekko Kanp, dont think that you can defeat Garaga just because you have the upper hand now! Its easy for Garaga to leave this ce, and you cant stop him!


    Kanp felt that what the blue snake said is true, and immediately agreed: Okay, I ept your help, you just need to fish him up from the ground, and lock him so that he cannot move.


    The blue snake asked puzzledly: Will this allow him to submit?


    Kanp was startled when he heard this, Doesnt this guy know about Garagas reverse scale?


    He didnt exin, and said: Thats enough!


    The blue snake nodded slightly, and after releasing a hiss, it immediately swam into the cave, and then burrowed into the ground.


    Kanps shadow clones were also very smart. When the blue snake appeared, they immediately stopped attacking and waited quietly.


    Boom boom boom


    The tremors on the ground became more and more frequent. After a while, shadows of two entangled snakes suddenly suddenly rolled out of a huge ravine.


    When the 30 shadow clones saw this, they began to form seals without saying anything further.


    Katon: Gkaky no Jutsu!


    Lightning Release: Heavy Thunderstorm!


    Katon: Gkaky no Jutsu!


    Raiton: Jibashi! (Lightning Release: Electromaic Murder)


    Katon: Gryka no Jutsu!


    Lightning Release


    The me soars into the sky, the lightning bursts, and the two attributes Ninjutsu, lightning and fire, which are boosted by Kyubis Chakra, once again descend on Garaga and the blue snake from all directions!


    Oi oi, Im here to help you, why did you attack me too?!


    The lights from lightning and fire are printed in the vertical pupil of the blue snake, and its heart trembles faintly. It wants to retreat at this moment, but Garaga, who was in a manic and violent state, entangled it tightly. The two snakes were twisted wildly at this moment, and they werepletely inseparable!


    In the next moment, their figures were engulfed by lightning and fire!


    Roar roar roar!


    Garaga roared in pain. The snake scales exposed to the lightning and fires seemed to finally be unable to withstand the continuous violent offensive, and began to crack. The blue snake entangled by him is also roaring furiously, and its roar is full of anger towards a certain human being!

 Chapter 473: Signing a Summoning Contract With Garaga

    Chapter 473: Signing a Summoning Contract With Garaga


    Outside the cave.


    Kanp looked at Garaga and blue snake, who are surrounded by lightning and fire Ninjutsu, with a look of embarrassment on his face. Although all of this is done by his shadow clones on their own initiative, but as the main body, Kanp must also take the initiative to take a little bit of responsibility. Let''s say one percent, as he won''t ept any more than that.


    With the entanglement of the blue snake, Garaga couldn''t get out and escape into the ground for a while, and had to bear the lightning and fire Ninjutsu of Kanps 30 shadow clones together with the blue snake.


    With the power-up from Kyubis Chakra, the power of lightning and fire Ninjutsu from the 30 shadow clones skyrocketed, and the two snakes werepletely cooked. The outside was burnt and the inside was tender!


    The two snakes were entangled and rolled around in the cave, struggling crazily and hurting each other while roaring. After a full five minutes, the struggle between Garaga and the blue snake gradually subsided.


    But Kanps shadow clones didnt stop at all, but continued to wreak havoc for another five minutes before they were satisfied and stopped!


    Kanp then quickly rushed into the cave, ready to harvest the fruits of victory!


    The two snakes, one red and one blue, are now scorched ck. If not for the different heads of the two snakes, it would be hard to tell which of them is which.


    Gekko Kanp, you bastard, you are despicable, shameless The blue snake opened its vertical pupils, and its snake''s mouth, which was paralyzed by the electricity, opened and closed gently, exhaling a fragrant smell.


    Kanp the shameless ignored the blue snake, and just seizes the time to find Garagas reverse scale.


    Garaga is also staring at Kanp. He didnt say a word, but he already sentenced the blue snake and this human to death in hos heart!


    Although he was attacked by lightning and fire Ninjutsu one after another, the majestic Senjutsu Chakra inside his body is also repairing his body all the time. As long as he is given a little more time, he will be able to recover again!


    So Kanp really doesnt have much time, and he had no time to waste on the blue snake!


    Arent you going to make Garaga your Summoned Beast? What are you doing now? What are you looking for?


    Seeing that Kanp didn''t do anything, the blue snake panicked.


    If Garaga sessfully bes Kanps Summoned Beast, then with Kanp at the front, it naturally doesnt have to worry about being retaliated by Garaga, but if Kanp fails, then he will be retaliated afterwards right?


    While the blue snake is in panic, Kanp finally found Garagas reverse scale, which is located below his head.


    In the previous battle, Garaga consciously protected that ce, so the scales here are still as red as blood, like hexagonal prisms densely arranged downwards. Each snake scales are at the size of Kanps palm, and among the countless snake scales, there is surprisingly a piece of snake scale growing in the opposite direction. At first nce, it is extremely eye-catching!


    After locking on to this reverse scale, Kanp immediately reached out and pulled it out!


    Garaga turned pale with fright, so he violently stretched his head to bite Kanp.


    Although the blue snake hates Kanp very much, it also knew that it and Kanp are on the same rope at this moment, so when Garaga bites Kanp, the blue snake has no choice but to knock Garagas head into the air.


    At this moment, Kanp effortlessly pulled out Garagas reverse scale by the virtue of Extraordinary Strength, and at the same time, a stream of thick blood shot out from the wound on Garagas reverse scale.


    The moment the reverse scale left the body, the cold killing intent in Garagas eye also slowly dissipated.


    Is it a sess?


    Kanp stepped back a few steps and looked at Garaga vigntly, while waving his hand to signal the 30 shadow clones to support him at any time.


    And the blue snake finally understood what Kanp is doing, and asked inexplicably: Did you pull out Garagas reverse scale?


    Kanp nodded: The three hime said that after pulling out his reverse scale, Garaga will be gentle.


    When the blue snake heard this, it immediately started to move. It twisted its body slightly, and found it easy to get out of Garagas entanglement. Then, it flicked its tail and pped Garagas abdomen.


    Garaga turned his head to look at the blue snake in a daze, his eye is gentle: What are you doing?


    The blue snake was overjoyed and couldnt help but pped Garaga again.


    If this was before the change, Garaga would have pounced at it and bit it, but it didnt expect that Garaga, whose reverse scale was pulled out, had really changed!


    Blue snake, that''s enough, I won''t allow you to bully my Garaga!! Kanp also noticed the change of Garagas character, and was overjoyed. He quickly changed his stance and began to lecture the blue snake severely.


    The blue snake was furious, but when Kanp took out the Kusanagi Sword, it immediately shrank its head and looked at him quietly.


    Satisfied, Kanp put away the Kusanagi Sword, came to Garagas head, and said righteously: Garaga, I am Gekko Kanp, I am the contractor of Ryuchi Cave recognized by the White Snake Sage. Please allow me to sign a Summoning Contract with you!


    Garaga raised its head, and at this time, the Senjutsu Chakra inside his body had already healed his injuries to a great extent, and even his charred snake scales slowly revealed their crimson color.


    Summoning contract


    Garaga looked down at Kanp, and said, ording to the rules of Ryuchi Cave, you cant sign a summoning contract with a higher-up without mastering Senjutsu.


    Hearing this, Kanps thoughts revolve. While activating the kind eyes and benevolent eyebrows, he said slyly: But I have received the support of three hime-sama.


    But, Tagorihime and the others Garaga wanted to refute, but seeing the facial features on Kanps face, he felt a little cordial in his heart, and theres a slight hesitation in his words.


    Kanp immediately interrupted him, and said with a smile: The three hime-sama follow the White Snake Sage all the time. I believe they would never say that to me without White Snake Sages approval.


    Is that so? Garaga tilted his head, and his ferocious snake head became somewhat charming.


    After his reverse scale was pulled out, Garagas character changed from being irritable to gentle, hes like apletely different snake now, and Kanp was amazed when he saw this.


    Then, Kanp continued to work hard, coaxing and pestering him for more than half an hour, and finally, thanks to his kind eyes and benevolent eyebrows and Talk no Jutsu, Garaga nodded in agreement.


    Kanp was worried that he might change his mindter, so he signed a summoning contract with Garaga on the spot.


    Please take care of me in the future!


    After signing the summoning contract, Kanp feelsfortable.


    Me too, please take care of me in the future. Garaga lowered his head, released a hiss and rubbed his head on Kanps face.


    Kanps scalp felt a little numb at this moment. If it wasnt because they already signed a contract, he would have suspected that Garaga was deliberately pretending to be gentle and lowering his vignce so as to swallow him in one bit.


    Taking two steps back, Kanp smiled and pressed at the advantage: Garaga, I want to live here for a while and learn Senjutsu from you. What do you think?


    Garaga nodded: Of course you can, I am very happy.


    Garaga, who has a gentle personality, is really easy to talk to!


    Kanp feels like he has found a treasure!


    However, the blue snake next to them looked at this scene with aplicated mood. It doesnt know whether to be happy or sad or something. In short, it just wants to bite them all!


    Noticing the blue snakes malicious gaze, Kanp looked sideways: Ah, blue snake, why havent you left yet?


    Upon hearing this, the blue snake was furious: Bastard, if it wasnt for me helping you, could you pull out Garagas reverse scale so easily? Are you a hateful human being who burned the bridge after crossing!!!


    Kanp then said righteously: Nonsense, I was obviously having a friendly spar with Garaga just now. It was you who suddenly barged in our spar. And now, you are actually trying to provoke my rtionship with Garaga. I have never seen such a shameless snake!


    Kanp.


    Garaga suddenly interrupted him, and said embarrassedly, My previous character was really a bit irritable, dont me blue snake.


    The blue snake and Kanp were dumbfounded when they heard this.


    Isnt your current personality too gentle?


    Especially Kanp. There is already a scene in his mind that when he summons Garaga after facing a strong enemy in the future, but this guy just used his mouth to defend him against the enemy.


    No, in the next period of time, I must have an in-depth exchange with Garaga!

 Chapter 474: Fugakus Support

    Chapter 474: Fugaku''s Support


    Land of Fire.


    Konoha.


    After Shisui came back, he immediately went to Hokage Tower to find Minato, and told him about the two went to look for Ryuchi Cave.


    Minato was speechless for a long time after hearing this.


    He had already promised Kanp that he would rmend him to Jiraiya after hees back, but he didnt expect that Shisui and Kanp would go to Ryuchi Cave for training Senjutsu.


    And what he didnt expect even more was that Kanp had sessfully mixed into Ryuchi Cave with the help of Kyubis Chakra and Four Symbols Seal, and has signed a summoning contract with Ryuchi Cave.


    Minato sighed, Everyone has their own opportunities. Since Kanp has signed a contract with Ryuchi Cave, he has no chance with Mount Myoboku.


    Its just


    How did you find Ryuchi Cave? Minato asked.


    Shisui then said: When we were chasing Orochimaru before, we met his shadow clone, so I used Genjutsu to ask him from his shadow clone.


    Minato nodded slightly, and asked: You also know about Senjutsu at that time?


    Shisui nodded: Yes.


    But not from Orochimarus shadow clone, and from Kanp instead.


    Shisui vaguely felt that something was weird, but at this moment he was not in the mood to think about it.


    Minato looked at Shisui with a serious expression, and asked: Shisui, why do you want to train Senjutsu?


    I Shisui''s words seemed to be stuck in his throat.


    He has promised Fugaku to protect Mangekyo Sharingans secrets, but if he didnt tell Minato, will he agree to let him go to Mount Myoboku to train Senjutsu?


    Should I keep the secret?


    No!


    If I cannot train Senjutsu, then my Mangekyo Sharingan will definitely bepletely blind in the near future. Even if I wanted to conceal it, at that time, Hokage-sama can definitely guess it with his wisdom.


    Then


    Mangekyo Sharingans pupil power will not recover once it is consumed.


    Shisui confessed, When the pupil power ispletely exhausted, the Mangekyo will fall into darkness and bepletely blind. I think that after learning Senjutsu, I will be able to use Mangekyo Sharingan less.


    Minatos expression turned serious when he heard this: Shisui, why didnt you say it before?


    Thinking of how many times he asked Shisui to use Mangekyo to control Kyubi, Minato felt a little guilty in his heart!


    Sorry. Shisui lowered his head.


    Minato sighed again, and said: Since Kanp has signed a contract with Ryuchi Cave, I will leave the rmended quota of Mount Myoboku to you, Shisui.


    Hearing this, Shisui was overjoyed and quickly kneels on one-knee: Thank you, Hokage-sama!


    Minato chuckled and said: Shisui, it''s just a rmendation. I can''t guarantee whether Jiraiya-sensei will agree. Moreover, even if you can sessfully sign a summoning contract with Mount Myoboku, Senjutsus training is very difficult, so you have to be mentally prepared.


    I understand!


    Shisui responded happily, then remembered something, and quickly asked, Hokage-sama, I actually already have Summoned Beast, will it affect this matter?


    Minato shook his head and said with a smile: No, as long as it is not the other Three Holy Lands, it doesnt matter.


    After getting a positive answer, Shisui happily left Hokage Tower, but was blocked by Kakashi as soon as he got down.


    Shisui, what did you and Kanp guy doing out of the vige? Kakashi looked at Shisuizily.


    Although he has encountered Kanp in the past few days, Kakashi, who already knows Kanps character and behavior pattern, can see through at a nce that this guy is just a shadow clone!


    And it just so happened that Shisui was not in the vige during this time, so


    Kakashi-senpai.


    Shisui greeted with a smile, and said, Me and Kanp went to Ryuchi Cave.


    Kakashis pupil shrank upon hearing this: Are you chasing after Orochimaru?


    No, we went to Ryuchi Cave to train Senjutsu. Shisui said bluntly.


    Kakashi is their partner and Minatos disciple, so Shisui felt that there is no need to hide it.


    Senjutsu? Kakashi looked Shisui, and the expression in his right eye gradually becameplicated.


    Hearing the word Senjutsu, he recalled that it is the high-end ability in the Shinobi World. It is very different from Ninjutsu and Forbidden Technique. It is by no means a simple technique, And Kanp and Shisui secretly went to Ryuchi Cave


    They are friends, so it is normal for them to go together.


    Kakashi nodded, then turned away emotionally, as he wanted to be alone.


    Shisui was a little baffled by this, but soon forgets about it, because he still had one more important thing to do.


    Back to the n.


    Shisui came to Fugakus house.


    The one who opened the door is Itachi. At this moment, he was sweating profusely, and at a nce, it can be seen that he had just finished practicing.


    This guy is going to go to Academy in a few months, so in this period of time, he reluctantly put down Sasuke and has been working hard on training.


    Brother Shisui.


    Itachi smiled and invited him into the house, and then said, You came right in time. I have a lot of questions about kunai throwing.


    Shisui interrupted him with a smile: Itachi, Im sorry to put aside your training, but I have something to look for your father.


    Is that so.


    Itachi felt a little regretful, and then took Shisui to the study to find Fugaku.


    When Itachi left, only Shisui and Fugaku remained in the study.


    Shisui, you''re back, how''s your training during this time? Fugaku asked with a smile.


    When Shisui left Konoha, he reported to Fugaku, and the reason he used was to go out to train.


    Shisui didn''t answer, but knelt down on one knee and said: n Head-sama, I told Hokage-sama the secret that Mangekyo Sharingans blindness, Im sorry.


    Fugakus smile froze when he heard this: You why do you do that?


    Shisui then told him about Senjutsu, then raised his head with a stubborn expression when he finished: n Head-sama, I I want to learn Senjutsu!


    Senjutsu?


    Fugaku is furious when he heard this. No matter how strong Senjutsu is, how can it bepared with Mangekyos secret. He is about to reprimand Shisui, but he suddenly remembered something, and his expression suddenly changed!


    He suddenly flickered to the bookcase next to him and searched for something. After a while, he took out a rather old Shinobi journal.


    This journal was left by the nsman who had followed Madara decades ago. It records many deeds of Madara when leading the Uchiha n to fight against the Senju n before Konoha was founded.


    Most of them are the battle scenes between Madara and the God of Shinobi, Senju Hashirama.


    And one word is mentioned in it: Senjutsu!


    Fugaku flipped through it quickly, and his eyes finally fell on a line of words: If there is no Senjutsu, Senju Hashirama is definitely not the opponent of the Madara-sama!


    Fugakus hands trembled slightly. He closed the journal and tried to smooth the folds at the corners of the journal. At the same time, his thoughts were messy.


    After the death of Hashirama, Senjutsu disappeared from Konoha. I didnt expect it to reappear today. Does the Hokages line have been teaching Senjutsu?


    So cunning!


    n Head-sama? Shisui called hesitantly.


    Yeah.


    Fugaku turned around, his expression has returned to calm, and he said, Yondaime has promised to teach you Senjutsu?


    Shisui shook his head and said: If I want to train Senjutsu, I must sign a summoning contract with Mount Myoboku, so I have to pass Jiraiya-samas approval before I have the chance to train Senjutsu, and I don''t have much confidence in whether I can train it sessfully.


    Hearing this, Fugaku frowned, Its so troublesome?


    But as long as there is a chance, we must never give up!


    Shisui, you must master Senjutsu no matter what!


    Fugaku said decisively, When encountering difficulties, n will definitely help you!


    Shisui startled: n Head-sama, dont you me me for leaking the secrets of Mangekyo Sharingan?


    Fugaku then said: Since you have joined Anbu now, if you lose your eyesight, they will definitely be able to guess it, so it doesn''t matter whether you keep it secret or not. The important thing is Senjutsu! Do you understand?


    Hearing this, Shisui thought to himself, Kanp did not lie to me. Senjutsu is definitelyparable to Mangekyos powerfulbat power, otherwise, n Head-sama would not forgive me so easily.


    I understand!


    Shisui nodded immediately.

 Chapter 475: Orochimaru Is Making a Move

    Chapter 475: Orochimaru Is Making a Move


    Ryuchi Cave.


    In the deepest cave of their of big snakes.


    Garaga, who is covered in red snake scales, limplyy on theke, quietly watching Kanp sitting cross-legged, training by theke.


    At this time, Kanp closed his eyes tightly and his mind entered his body. He slowly opened the Four Symbols Seal, and carefully guided a strand of Kyubis Chakra clockwise to leave the swirling seal clockwise. Next to this Kyubis Chakra, there is a trace of Senjutsu Chakra entangled tightly.


    After leading out this thread of Senjutsu Chakra, Kanp decisively closed the Four Symbols Seal and quickly pulled out this thread of Kyubis Chakra.


    In an instant, the Senjutsu Chakra, which had lost the entanglement of Kyubis Chakra, went berserk on the spot, wandering around and crazily destroying Kanps body.


    However, because there was only a little of Senjutsu Chakra, Kanp did not pass out from the pain like before, and there was no trace of snakefication.


    But the pain is still unavoidable. At this time, Kanp only felt that a needle was swimming around his body, which made him feel painful!


    Seeing Kanps frown, Garaga said gently: Kanp, Senjutsu Chakra contains Natural Energy, so you have to let nature take its course, and you must not have any resistance in your heart.


    Kanp readily followed the good advice when he listened to it. He started treating himself as a dead person, letting the Senjutsu Chakra in his body, and as for the pain he felt, he just regarded it as the breeze blowing on his face Its just that the wind is a bit strong, and it also blow some dust to Kanps eyes.


    Kanp has been in Garagas cave for three days. And in these three days, he has already thrown out the Collection Technique at Garaga, but he could only collect three snake Taijutsu.


    One is flicking, the other is strangling, and the third is swallowing.


    All of those things are something that cant be used by normal human.


    As for Senjutsu, there is no trace at all.


    And the three hime has not appeared for a long time, so he has no choice but to go back to the old path, trying to adapt his body to the Senjutsu Chakra.


    This is why the current scene happens.


    Kanp wanted to say something to divert his attention, so he askedGaraga, Garaga, since the three hime-sama can transform a human form, and your strength is not worse than them, you should be able to transform a human form too, right?


    Garaga answered, I cant do it.


    Why? Kanp asked curiously.


    After the attention was diverted, Kanp really felt that the pain was much reduced.


    Garaga replied: Because of Senjutsu Chakra. The three girls Senjutsu Chakra control is far better than mine, so they can transform human form. Although the Senjutsu Chakra in my body is no less than theirs, my control is not as good as theirs.


    So thats how it is.


    Kanp understands. Simply speaking, it is the difference between the ordinary Sage Mode and the Perfect Sage Mode.


    This further strengthened his idea of collecting the three hime.


    A thought shed through Kanps mind, and he asked: Garaga, do the three hime-sama have any hobby?


    Garaga answered without even need to think: Swallow the living.


    The corners of Kanps mouth twitched.


    Alive?


    What a pity. I have a lot of big men in my pocket, but its a pity that they are all dead.


    Other than that? Kanp continued to ask Garaga.


    Garaga pondered for a while, and said: Serving the White Snake Sage.


    Kanp sighed silently when he heard this, The life of these three hime is really boring, how can this let me break through their psychological defensive line?


    Should I continue to rely on kind eyes and benevolent eyebrows, and ttery?


    Kanp pondered for a while, and decided to use this time to recall the ttering lyrics of the songs in his previous life.


    Who!


    At this moment, Garaga suddenly put on a vignt stance, staring cautiously at the cave entrance with his eye.


    With a thought in his mind, Kanp hurriedly opened the Four Symbols Seal, led out a trace of Kyubis Chakra and made it entangle with the Senjutsu Chakra inside his body, and then dragged them into the Four Symbols Seal.


    At the same time, a purple giant snake slither in from the entrance of the cave. It is none other than Manda!


    We meet again, Kanp-kun.


    Orochimaru came out of Mandas mouth, and his golden vertical pupils stared at Garaga greedily, I didnt expect you to be able to sign a summoning contract with Garaga.


    After saying that, Orochimaru couldn''t help but stuck out his tongue and licked his face.


    Are you Orochimaru? Another contractor of Ryuchi Cave? Garaga slightly lowered his guard.


    Kanp immediately frowned. The summoning contract rtionship is never one-to-one, so Garaga can sign a summoning contract with Kanp and then signed a summoning contract with Orochimaru.


    Just like Gamabunta that Jiraiya can summon in original work, Naruto can also summon him!


    Kanp used his wit and finally pull out the reverse scale of Garaga bravely, so he doesnt want the bastard Orochimaru to harvest the fruit of his hard work like that!


    So he quickly changed the subject: Orochimaru, what do you want from me?


    I want to exchange some important information with you.


    When talking about business, Orochimaru suddenly became serious, and a sharp angle slowly emerged from the corner of his mouth, Are you sure you want me to say it here?


    Kanp frowned slightly when he heard this, What does Orochimaru mean?


    Could it be that the information he wanted to tell couldn''t be heard by Garaga?


    Or was he just trying to draw me out?


    So Kanp rolled his eyes and immediately took out a small notebook and pen, and then said, Since we cant let other people hear it, why don''t we write down what we want to say with a pen andmunicate on paper?


    Orochimarus smile turned stiff upon hearing this.


    The situation is a bit awkward.


    Orochimarus eyes narrowed slightly.


    That day, when he discussed with Sasori and Obito, they argued for reasons and finally seeded in getting the two of them to agree to directly attack Kanp in Ryuchi Cave with the proposal of catching a turtle in a jar! (T/N: Catching a turtle in a jar is an idiom for to set oneself an easy target.)


    The reason why Orochimaru proposed this is because once Obito and Sasori appear in Ryuchi Cave, they will definitely be spotted by the White Snake Sage. Then White Snake Sage will order the three hime toe over, and during the period of time, Orochimarus group of three only had to severely injured Kanp. After that, when the three hime appeared, Obito and Sasori would inevitably withdraw from Ryuchi Cave, and Orochimaru could stay with his status a contractor of Ryuchi Cave, and stay with the seriously injured Kanp!


    Thest time he let Kanp run away with Flying Thunder God Technique, Orochimaru was heartbroken every time he thought of it. As long as he got Kanp this time, the first thing he would do is to seal Kanps Chakra, lest he use Flying Thunder God Technique to run away!


    The n was perfect, but what he didn''t expect was that Kanp managed to sign a summoning contract with Garaga, and he had been hiding in the depths of their of big snakes and would note out.


    In this way, once they attack Kanp, Garaga and even all the snakes in their of big snakes may swarm in!


    So Orochimaru decided to lead Kanp out of their of the big snake. Unfortunately, Kanp is


    Orochimarus face turned unhappy: Kanp-kun, you dont seem to believe me.


    Kanp waved the notebook and chuckled: Orochimaru-sama, you dont seem to want to write on my notebook.


    When the eyes of the two met, sparks seemed to shoot out in the air.


    At this moment, Garaga, who had a gentle personality, said: Since you have something to say, I''ll retreat first.


    After saying that, Garaga plunged into theke and sank to the bottom of theke.


    Orochimaru squinted his golden vertical pupils. He noticed that Kanp had raised his guard, so it was impossible to make him leave their of big snakes. Fortunately, he brought Manda with him.


    Orochimarus eyes flickered, then he turned his head and said something softly to Manda.


    Manda nodded, then turned and left the cave.


    Now, can we talk? Kanp crossed his hands near his chest, squinting at Orochimaru vigntly.


    At this moment, an invisible vortex suddenly appeared behind Orochimaru.

 Chapter 476: The Shadow Clones Performance

    Chapter 476: The Shadow Clones'' Performance


    The moment the invisible vortex appeared, Kanps heart skipped a beat.


    Uchiha Obito?


    Orochimaru actually cooperated with Uchiha Obito?


    Kanps face changed slightly, and he jumped back into theke.


    At the same time, as the invisible vortex gradually expanded, two figures suddenly appeared behind Orochimaru, Sasori, who is hiding in Hiruko, and Obito, who is wearing a vortex mask.


    In the next instant, a huge red snakes head rushed out of theke apanied by a burst of water.


    Kanp stood at the top of the head of Garaga, ring down at Orochimarus group of three righteously, and said coldly: Orochimaru, you actually dare to take outsiders into Ryuchi Cave privately?! You simply dont put the White Snake Sage in your eyes!!


    Kanp immediately makes Orochimaru has a huge crime on his head!


    Orochimaru knew that the time was urgent, so he didn''t talk nonsense with Kanp at all, and immediately used Hidden Shadow Snake Hands!


    Dozens of yellow-scaled snakes came rushing forward, baring their teeth fiercely!


    Kanp directly roasts all poisonous snakes into coke with a fireball.


    Be careful!


    Suddenly, Garaga gave a warning and at the same time, quickly moved his figure. In the next instant, countless poisonous needles passed through the fireball like a rainstorm of pear blossoms, shooting at the position Kanp stood before.


    Sasori of the Red Sand!


    Kanp said with a sneer, This time, I will kill you to avenge Captain Wild Fox!


    After saying that, Kanp leaped back, hid behind Garagas head, and then in low profile manner, formed hand seal to endlessly summon shadow clones.


    Roar!!


    Garaga cooperated tacitly and sprayed a mouthful of venom at Orochimarus group of three to buy time for Kanp.


    This is Garagas unique ability, and once someone is contaminated by his venom, they will petrify, which is extremely terrifying!


    But Orochimarus group of three is not a turn-based NPC where you attack and they attack andpare who has more blood and more healing potion. Seeing the spray of venom, the three people immediately scattered.


    Orochimaru kept flickering to avoid the venom, Sasori retreated and summoned some puppets as meat shield, and Obito directly activated his Mangekyo Sharingans Dojutsu to avoid the venom, and at the same time, he rushed towards Garaga at a rapid speed.


    Obito raised his head slightly, and under the vortex mask, the scarlet Mangekyo pupil power was like boilingva, invading Garagas mind mightily.


    In an instant, Garagas vertical pupil instantly turned into a sickle-shaped Mangekyo pattern.


    Sess!


    Under the mask, Obitos mouth shows a sneer.


    But then, Garaga began to dance wildly, struggling frantically!


    In terms ofbat power, Garaga naturally cantpare with Kyubi, but the Senjutsu Chakra inside Garagas body is very different from ordinary Chakra in terms of its quality andposition. So he is much more resistant to Genjutsu.


    Obito can easily control Kyubi with Mangekyo, but in the face of Garaga, whose strength is not as good as Kyubi, his Mangekyos Genjutsu is somewhat impossible to make ends meet.


    But even so, holding Garaga is already more than enough.


    Leave this snake to me. Obito said coldly.


    Theres no need for too many words on the battlefield, and as soon as Orochimaru and Sasori heard this, they immediately bypassed Garaga, who was writhing and struggling frantically, and rushed towards Kanp, who was hiding behind Garaga.


    But in the next instant, the faces of the two of them darkened.


    It is unknown when, but Garagas back is already full of Gekko Kanp!


    And every Gekko Kanp is covered with a light red Biju cloak, and the three tails with light red bubbles flickering brightly behind them, exuding a tyrannical and terrifying aura.


    Shadow clones


    Orochimarus pupils shrank, Roughly counting, there are at least thirty shadow clones, which one is the main body?


    At the same time.


    At the underground bronze temple in the depths of Ryuchi Cave.


    The White Snake Sage who turned into an old woman also sensed Obito and Sasoris presences the moment they appeared.


    A powerful wave of thoughts instantly covers the entire Ryuchi Cave with her as the center.


    In an instant, countless snakes including the three hime flocked to their of big snakes madly.


    However, as the most violent ce in Ryuchi Cave, their of big snakes naturally has a powerful aura. When countless weak snakes swim here and smell the aura of the big snakes deep in their, they didnt dare to go further.


    As for the big snakes in their of big snakes, although they received the thought wave of the White Snake Sage, when they realized that the ce where the foreign humans were located was actually their of the most hated snake, Garaga, all the big snakes immediately began to pretend to hibernate, all of them are nestled in their respective caves, and the big snakes, who were fighting and entangled in the tunnel, also done so, and they hibernate and sleep together.


    Only the powerful subordinate three hime of the White Snake Sage are galloping with fast speed in the huge and empty tunnel.


    Katon: Gryka no Jutsu! (Fire Release: Great Dragon Fire Technique)


    Fton: Daitoppa! (Wind Release: Great Breakthrough)


    Lightning Release: Heavy Thunderstorm!


    Suiton: Daibakufu no Jutsu! (Water Release: Great Waterfall Technique)


    Doton: Dorys!!! (Earth Release: Earth Flow Spears)


    Behind Garaga, Kanps thirty shadow clones began to use Five-Attributes Ninjutsu, which had been strengthened by Kyubis Chakra, and threw them at Orochimaru and Sasori as if they are free of charge. In an instant, me burst, lightning exploded, the earth spears densely covered the ground, the hurricane roared, and the waters tornado swept across the sky. The violent offensive directly forced the two to retreat again and again!


    Kanps real has already used Transparent Release, and silently retreated behind a towering rock in the deepest part of the cave, quietly watching the big show.


    The thirty shadow clones kept forming hand, pouring away all the Five-Attributes Ninjutsu collected by Kanp through years of hard work and day and night work, and some of them even smashed them on Garaga without distinction.


    Kanp silently covered his face, but thinking that since Garagas character is so good now, he shouldn''t be angry with him afterwards, he didnt stop them.


    Roar!!


    Garaga roared angrily in pain, and crazily exerted even more force. The wholeke was turned upside down by him, and water waves with several meters high crazily spilled out.


    At this time, the Kanps 30 shadow clones had already rushed to the shore and continued to attack Orochimaru, Sasori, and Obito with Five-Attributes Ninjutsu.


    Obito stood without moving, while using pupil power to control Garaga. After all, hes using dematerialization to deal with the powerful Ninjutsu, so he still had time to see Orochimaru and Sasoris situation calmly.


    Since Obito was transnted with Hashiramas cells, he has an endless supply of Mangekyos pupil power, so he is not afraid of consumption at all.


    Orochimaru, on the other hand, is very tough at first. He actually chose to fight with Kanps shadow clones in Ninjutsu, but with he was in one against ten situation, plus the shadow clones Ninjutsu all have Kyubis Chakra and became more powerful because of Collection Techniques, so soon, Orochimaru was suppressed by the shadow clones Ninjutsu, and could only dodge!


    As for Sasori, his situation is not much better. This guy is best at Puppet Master Technique, but in the face of more than a dozen shadow clones continuous and powerful Ninjutsu, his Hiruko is bombarded by lightning and fire Ninjutsu, which destroyed the outside and inside. After he escaped from Hiruko, he immediately took out the parents puppet, but it was a pity that his parents puppets were scrapped without persisting for a few seconds. (T/N: If I remember correctly, Sasoris parents should be in Chiyos hands, not Sasori.)


    Sasori was furious, and immediately thrown out his strongest Puppet, the Sandaime Kazakage!

 Chapter 477: Fierce Battle

    Chapter 477: Fierce Battle


    The instant Sandaime Kazakages puppet appeared, Orochimaru and Obito were shocked.


    The disappearance of Sandaime Kazakage is undoubtedly the fuse that triggered the Third Shinobi World War, but they didnt expect this fuse was actually nted by Sasori!


    Orochimaru and Obito haveplicated eyes at this moment. After all, the reasons they be Missing-nin are more or less rted to the Third Shinobi World War.


    But Sasori did not seem to be aware of their emotion. Under his control, the Sandaime Kazakages puppet quickly rushed into the sky. As soon as he used the Ma Release, countless fine ck sand and iron filled the surrounding instantly, and turned into a huge circle shield in the air!


    In the next instant, violent lightning, zing mes, and huge wind des swarmed in, bombarding the ck sand iron shield.


    Bang~ bang~ bang~


    Amidst a series of roaring sounds, the Ma Release Kekkei Genkai strongly blocked the violent offensive of Kanps shadow clone.


    Sasori moved its ten fingers expressionlessly, and more and more ck sand and iron gathered in all directions, turning into countless fine ck thousand books, aiming at Kanps shadow clones.


    But at this moment, Obito suddenly reminded: The number of Shadow Clone is wrong, three of them are invisible!!


    Sasoris face changed slightly upon hearing this. His fingers moved slightly, and the ck iron sand filling the sky instantly turned into senbon, and shot down towards his own position.


    At the same time, three sharp sword lights also shed from around Sasori in an instant.


    Konoha-Style  me sh!


    Konoha-Style  Water Cut!


    Konoha-Style  Thunder Dance!


    As the saying goes, it is better to cut off one finger than to hurt his ten fingers, not to mention that Orochimaru has his molting and amazing cell activation. Wanting to kill him is not a matter of just few shes, so Kanps three shadow clones use Transparent Release. After turning invisible, they all gathered next to Sasori and violently shed him!


    The sharp sword light carried mes, water burst, and thunder that tore through the air, and suddenly fell on Sasori with a roar, shing him to pieces!


    At the same time, the countless iron sand senbon that shot down from the sky also stabbed and exploded the three shadow clones in an instant!


    Dead?


    Seeing the Sandaime Kazekages puppet falling from the air without the control of the Chakra Thread, Orochimaru and Obito frowned, but then, they saw an oval object the size of a baby''s arm falling from Sasoris remnant body and directly shot into the Sandaime Kazekages puppet that fell from in the sky.


    I should have thought of transforming myself into a puppet too. Orochimaru chuckled yfully when he saw this scene, and then turned his attention to the ten shadow clones who besieged him.


    So thats how it is. Obito also understood, and there was a smile of interest under his mask.


    Uchiha Obito, you should meddle in your own business.


    Are you not ashamed towards your dead wife?


    Youre really annoying.


    You must be wearing a green hat. (T/N: Wearing green hat = Being cuckolded.)


    Kanps shadow clone simultaneously turned their heads and looked towards Obito, releasing all sort of fragrance.


    If it wasnt for this guys reminder, in the wave just now, the shadow clone could definitely destroy Sasoris core of living flesh, after all, this is not a secret to them!


    And now that Sasoris core of living flesh has merged with Sandaime Kazakages puppet. It is can be said to be the rebirth of Sandaime Kazakage, and with learn a lesson from the mistakes learned from the past, it will be even more difficult to ambush him again!


    Sure enough, the Sandaime Kazakages puppet, who is floating in the sky again, has already controlled iron sands filling the sky to float beside him. They are densely packed up and down, left and right, front and back, and there are almost no gaps. It is impossible for the shadow clone to stealthily and silently approach him again!


    Hearing this, Obitos face turned ck, and the scarlet light in his right eye soared.


    The words of his dead wifepletely angered him!


    Katon: Bakuf Ranbu! (Fire Release: st Wave Wild Dance)


    The violent mes shot out along the space that is distorted by Obitos Mangekyo Dojutsu. Like a huge vortex of mes, it whistled and burned towards the shadow clones.


    Suiton: Daibakufu no Jutsu! (Water Release: Great Waterfall Technique)


    Suiton: Suijinheki! (Water Release: Water Formation Wall)


    Suiton: Suishha! (Water Release: Water Colliding Wave)


    Obitos Fire Release seems to have stabbed a hos nest, and Kanps shadow clone all shot out various Water Release Ninjutsu, which was developed or improved by Tobirama himself. There is not a trace of sparks left as Obitos Fire Release was extinguished by these waters!


    Obitos face sank. He quickly used dematerialization, and let the torrential water passed him.


    I think you can hold on for a few minutes!


    A shadow clone sneered again and again. They are backed by the power of Ryumyaku, so they are not afraid of running out of Chakra, but Obito, they recalled that he can only persist for five minutes of dematerialization, right?


    The group of shadow clones sneered, and then one by one, they bombarded Obito with various Ninjutsu one after another.


    Obito frowned slightly. He turned his head and looked towards the Sandaime Kazakages puppet in the sky, and said: Sasori, quickly take care of these shadow clones!


    Got it.


    Sandaime Kazakages puppet start to talk, but the voice is Sasoris,


    Jiton: Satetsu Kaih! (Ma Release: Iron Sand World Method)


    The iron sand in the sky quickly turned into two huge positive and negative mas, and then they collided fiercely in the air!


    Bang!!


    Under the violent impact, the positive and negative maic fields ran berserk, and the two huge mas also "mutated" in an instant, and countless iron sand tentacles spread out. In the berserk maic field, these sharp iron iron tentacles collided and shot irregrly. In just half of a second, it spread to a distance of 100 meters, stabbing to death more than a dozen of Kanps shadow clone on the spot!


    Orochimaru sneered and said: It seems that I also


    Having said this, Orochimaru''s golden vertical pupils suddenly furrowed violently.


    Those three girls are here!


    Outside the cave.


    Manda coiled up into a huge spiral and bravely faced the three young girls floating in the middle of the tunnel.


    Step aside! Tagitsuhime urged Manda to get away impatiently. After all, there were two Chakra auras who are not contractors of Ryuchi Cave appeared in Garagas nest. She believes that these two humans must be very delicious, crunchy and so tender!


    Three Lords, the people inside are the friends of Orochimaru.


    Manda said, They didnte to Ryuchi Cave to ask for Senjutsu, so they dont have to ept your test


    This wont do!


    Ichikishimahime smiled and said, Ryuchi Cave has its rules. Anyone enters here, unless the contractors, must ept our test!


    This is also to prevent the location of Ryuchi Cave from being leaked out.


    Tagorihimes eyes are already glowing fiercely, Manda, if you don''t get away, we wont be polite!


    Manda patted the snake''s tail twice, feeling angry and helpless, so he could only meander around the snake body and move aside, letting the three hime to pass through him.


    Inside Garagas nest.


    Orochimaru frowned tightly. Before they could seriously injure Kanp, the third hime had alreadye, so obviously, his n failed.


    This is the end, Ryuchi Caves higher-ups have arrived. Orochimaru said helplessly.


    Sasori, who is attached to the Sandaime Kazakages puppet, is not happy when he heard this: The end? How could I give up just because of a few snakes?


    Obito also doesnt want to leave, after all, Kanps shadow clone had just humiliated him so fiercely!


    But at this moment, more than a dozen Kanps shadow clones, who are covered with Biju Cloaks, suddenly jumped out of the corner of the cave, and the shadow clones that besieged Orochimaru and Obito once again made up to 30!


    Sasori and Obitos faces turned dark when they saw this, What the f***?! How can it increase again!?


    Sasori went berserk on the spot, and the iron sand tentacle in the sky suddenly sted towards the corner of the cave like a spider web.

 Chapter 478: Burning Trashes

    Chapter 478: Burning Trashes


    Seeing the iron sand tentacles shoot the corner of the cave, Kanp, who was behind a huge rock tens of meters away, cried out secretly.


    As witty and cautious as I am, how can I let my shadow clone expose my position?


    o(^)o What a joke!


    When Kanp was rejoicing, he saw the iron sand tentacles all over the sky suddenly spread towards both sides at an extremely fast speed. The tough and sharp iron sand tentacles were like an indestructible sword. It cuts mountains and cracks rocks, goes straight to the ground, and moves very quietly. Kanps expression turned solemn, and he immediately moved quickly along the edge of the cave.


    Under the wild offensive of the iron sand tentacle, the noise that Kanp made when he moved did not attract the attention of others, and at this time, his thirty shadow clones also began to join forces.


    Lightning Release: Heavy Thunderstorm!


    Lightning Release: Heavy thunderstorm!


    Lightning Release: Heavy Thunderstorm!*28


    Thirty shadow clones, covered in Biju Cloaks, simultaneously fired dazzling lightning beams at Sasori, who is in the sky!


    Boom


    With the thunder rumbling sound, thirty lightning beams are like thunderbolt cannons, shed in the air, and immediately descended on Sasori.


    Satetsu Kessh!! (Iron Sand Gathering Assault)


    Sasori sped its hands together, and the iron sand that filled the sky instantly gathered and turned into a ck arc-shaped shield.


    In the next instant, the lightning beam hit with a bang, and the violent thunder exploded instantly. The dense azure blue fine thunderbolts, like blue earthworms, crazily spread and destroyed along the arc-shaped shield!


    Creak creak


    Fine cracks gradually appeared on the surface of the arc-shaped round shield, and spread rapidly under the thunder light!


    Sasori hurriedly recovered the iron sand tentacles all over the sky and transformed them into a huge circr shield in front of him to resist the lightning attack of Kanps shadow clone.


    However, at this moment, three young girls floated in from outside the cave.


    Humans, this is the end.


    Tagorihime waved her hand, and the mist spread across the sky in an instant, followed by a huge Ryuchi Cave pavilion appeared out of thin air.


    Tagitsuhime disappeared in the mist, and when she reappeared, she had already appeared behind Sasori, who is in the sky, and then bit his neck with her mouth.


    Crack crunch!


    Tagitsuhime was startled, This guy is a puppet?!


    While she was dumbfounded, an invisible vortex suddenly appeared on Sasoris side. Tagitsuhime noticed something was wrong, and quickly retreated.


    Gekko Kanp, we will meet again.


    Obitos voice came out of the thick fog, and then he teleported away with Kamui along with Sasori.


    Damn, its Space-Time Ninjutsu again!


    Tagitsuhime was furious. She wondered when did Shinobi World have so many Shinobi who are good at Space-Time Ninjutsu?


    And they all like to run to Ryuchi Cave!


    Im really pissed off!!


    Through the thick mist, Tagitsuhimes gaze stared straight at Kanp, who had found a new ce to hide.


    They run away?


    Tagorihime noticed Sasori and Obitos Chakra auras have disappeared, and put away the Genjutsu with some dissatisfaction. After the mist was dispelled, the cave became dark and empty again.


    Garaga coiled up in spiral, the scythe-shaped Mangekyo pattern in his one eye had disappeared, and he had regained control of the body and stared at Orochimaru not far away a little angrily!


    Orochimaru, you have to give me an exnation, give the Ryuchi Cave an exnation! Garaga said coldly.


    Although his character bes gentle after his reverse scale is removed, even honest people still have tempers, let alone a snake.


    Orochimaru spread his hands and said with a smile: Garaga, you can also see that guy wearing the mask is Uchiha ns Shinobi with Sharingan. I was hit by his Genjutsu, and didnt have to move on my own. Besides, their goal is Kanp-kun, which has nothing to do with Ryuchi Cave.


    Can you erase the mistakes you made by saying you are under someone elses Genjutsu? Orochimaru, then when you told me the location of Ryuchi Cave, did you also fall into my Genjutsu? At this moment, a righteous and awe-inspiring voice suddenly came from the corner of the cave. It was none other than Kanp, who had dispersed his shadow clone. He walked out in a righteous manner.


    Orochimaru stared at Kanp coldly, his facial expressions covered with haze.


    At the beginning, his shadow clone was indeed hit by Shisuis Genjutsu, and thats why he revealed the location of Ryuchi Cave, but if he admits, wont he be telling the three hime that, as long as he is under a Genjutsu, he can tell him the location Ryuchi Cave is?


    Does he, Orochimaru dont want face?


    Orochimaru looked up towards the three hime, and changed the subject: Aspensation, I am willing to prepare a thousand living people as sacrifices to Ryuchi Cave.


    A thousand?


    The three hime nced at each other, feeling a little moved.


    Kanp felt ufortable when he heard this. Although the lives in Shinobi Worlds people are worthless, he still feels a little bit reluctant to sacrifice a thousand living people.


    So he rolled his eyes, quickly raised his head to look at the three hime in the sky, and said: Three Lords, Orochimaru is diverting attention. He is very powerful, so how can he said that he was caught under Genjutsu? I am willing to confront him with the White Snake Sage. If Orochimaru really revealed the position of Ryuchi Cave because of Genjutsu, then I have nothing to say. If not, I believe White Snake Sage will make a fair judgment!


    Orochimaru rolled his eyes, and a meaningful smile slowly appeared at the corner of his mouth. He didnt try to refute it.


    Then, follow me.


    The three hime nced at Orochimaru, turned and flew away.


    Kanp vaguely sensed something was wrong, but seeing the three hime flew away from the cave, he immediately followed along, but when the corner of his eyes swept across the Sasoris remains scattered all over the cave, a thought shed through his mind, and he left behind a shadow clone quietly.


    When the group left, Kanps shadow clone immediately checked Sasoris remains and found four sealing scrolls in the pile of messy debris.


    Two of them are empty, the third contains dozens of red-clothed puppets, and thest scroll contains a lot of puppet materials.


    Looked at those familiar red-clothed Puppets, the shadow clone smiled: Performance of a Hundred Puppets?


    Thest time Tenk fought against Sasori, thetter used Performance of a Hundred Puppets, and he was scared away by Tenks infinite chakra, leaving behind a hundred red-clothed puppets, while the main body fled. Unexpectedly, after a few years passed, Sasori has yet to gather a hundred red-clothed puppets.


    It seems that the materials for making human-puppet are really scarce.


    The shadow clone waved his fists, and with Extraordinary Strength, he brazenly shattered the dozens of puppets, followed by a series of Great Dragon Fire, burning these puppets to pieces.


    As for those puppet materials, of course he also destroyed the corpses and wipe out the traces.


    As soon as he finished this, he saw an invisible vortex slowly spreading from thekes surface.


    Kanps shadow clone turned his head to look, and said with a smile: You arete, Sasori of the Red Sand.


    With the spread of the invisible vortex, Obito, who is wearing hooded robe, and Sandaime Kazakages puppet quietly appeared on theke.


    Looking at the pieces of scorched ck puppets under the shadow clone''s feet, Sandaime Kazakages puppet trembled slightly.


    Gekko Kanp, you!!!


    Sasoris voice came from the mouth of Sandaime Kazakages puppet, and it was full of anger and murderous intention.


    He has been ughtering viges and towns over the years, collecting human-puppets materials devotedly, but he didnt expect that something that happened a few years ago would happen again, Gekko Kanp, you are simply not human!!

 Chapter 479: Building Favors

    Chapter 479: Building Favors


    Shortly after Kanp followed the three hime and left their of big snakes, the shadow clone left in the cave was destroyed and the memory entered his body. Kanp smiled with relief when he saw this.


    Sasori of the Red Sand is really miserable.


    But I cant be proud yet. I have to work harder and strive to send Sasori of the Red Sand to the Pure Land as soon as possible to avenge Captain Wild Fox!


    Along the way, Kanp and his group soon arrived at the underground bronze temple, and met the White Snake Sage, who is in the form of an old woman.


    I already know what happened.


    White Snake Sages sense ability is very strong, and it can cover the entire Ryuchi Cave all the time, so what happened in Ryuchi Cave, no matter how big or small it is, it cant be hidden from her!


    White Snake Sage.


    Kanp knows he would need to say something, so he walked half a step forward, and said Orochimaru colluded with outsiders and leaked the location of Ryuchi Cave in order to harm me. I ask White Snake Sage to please punish him severely!


    White Snake Sage looked towards Orochimaru, and Orochimarus pale and stern face was printed in her yellow pupils Orochimaru, do you have anything you want to say?


    Orochimaru squinted his golden vertical pupils, he didn''t make any excuses, and said with a hoarse chuckle: I am willing to pay the corresponding price.


    White Snake Sage nodded: Then, this matter end here.


    Kanps face darkened upon hearing this, Thats all?


    It ends here just like that?


    Kanp refused to ept it, but facing the White Snake Sage, he was very afraid, so he had no choice but to turn his head to ask Garaga for help.


    Although Garaga also followed them inside, he didn''t say a word from the beginning to the end, and kept silent.


    Even though Kanp kept winking at him, Garaga did not speak.


    This is the end of the matter, let''s go. Tagorihime then began to chase everyone away.


    Orochimaru turned around slowly, with a smile on his face, and said to Kanp: Kanp-kun, it seems that you dont understand the rules of Ryuchi Cave.


    Kanp snorted and didn''t want to talk to this guy.


    After leaving the bronze temple, Garaga, who followed closely behind, started to speak: Kanp, do you know why those three girls likes to eat living people?


    Kanp frowned wrinkle, remembering the conversation between Orochimaru and White Snake Sage, his face sank: Because White Snake Sage also likes to eat?


    Garaga nodded silently.


    Kanps whole body didnt feel good upon hearing this.


    Among the Three Holy Lands, Ryuchi Cave is indeed the least friendly to humans!


    At this moment, Kanp already regrets signing a contract with Ryuchi Cave.


    He looked up towards Garaga, wanting to ask if he also likes to eat people, but when the words came to his lips, he swallowed the words back to avoid embarrassing himself.


    Kanp-kun.


    At this moment, Orochimaru also strolled out of the temple and reminded with a smile, Uchiha Obito and Sasori of the Red Sand will not stop here. No matter where you go, you cant escape their chase, hehehe


    Orochimaru flickered away quickly before Kanp counterattacked.


    Kanp looked at the disappearing figure of Orochimaru expressionlessly. Although he was upset, he had to admit that Orochimaru was right. He is now entangled with Obito, and unless he stays in Ryuchi Cave or hides in Konoha, he will be chased by Obito very quickly with Zetsus excellent investigative ability.


    In terms of Space-Time Ninjutsu, Flying Thunder God Technique needs to carve the imprint in advance before it can be used, which is a lot worse than Kamui, and Obito also have Akatsuki by his side, so although he has shadow clones, he must enhance his strength just in case!


    Kanp secretly swears that before mastering Sage Mode, he will never leave Ryuchi Cave!


    Kanp jumped on Garagas head and asked: Garaga, do you know where the three Lords live?


    Garaga nodded: I know.


    Tell me!


    Kanp is ready to act-cute!


    At night, Kanp simply ate two food pills to supplement his stamina. ording to the map given by Garaga, he turned left and right in Ryuchi Cave. He didnt know how many wronged roads he took, and after some time, Kanp finally found the home of Ichikishimahime.


    Kanp took out his small notebook, nced at Ichikishimahimes name, and recited her name several times silently. After confirming that he had memorized itpletely, Kanp began to knock on the stone gate.


    Bang bang bang!


    After the stone door was knocked out by Kanp, several conspicuous cracks appeared. Kanp was a little ashamed with this, but he was afraid that the stone gate would not release any sound if he didnt use Extraordinary Strength. So he chose to ignore the cracks, and continued to knock.


    After a while, the stone gate moved slowly, and Ichikishimahime floated out with displeased face: Gekko Kanp, what are you doing?


    She squinted her eyes at the stone gate, and said, Compensate!


    Kanp activated his kind eyes and benevolent eyebrows, and said with a smile: Of course, I will definitely pay you!


    Ichikishimahimes anger turned into joy. Looking at Kanps face, she recalled Kanps endless Chakra, and suddenly flew to Kanps side, and led him into the cave with a smile.


    The decoration of the cave is very simple, but the surrounding walls are covered with colorful crystal stones, which are the stones that Ichikishimahime used to absorb Kanps Chakrast time.


    Kanp, as long as you fill the crystals on the wall with Chakra, I will forgive you for breaking my stone gate, how about it? Ichikishimahime said with a smile.


    Kanp was not angry at all. He patted the small muscle on his chest and agreed on the spot: No problem, leave it to me!


    Among the three hime, the reason why he first went to Ichikishimahime was because he knew that she likes to eat Chakra.


    With the power of Ryumyaku, Kanp can definitely meet Ichikishimahimes abnormal requirements. As long as she is satisfied, wouldnt it be easy to collect her?


    Kanp started working on the spot.


    Ichikishimahime danced happily behind Kanp. Asking about the cold and asked if he needed some warmth, and then she served tea and water.


    Kanp didnt dare to drink her water, but he kept talking to her. With ttery, coupled with hard work, and bonus from kind eyes and benevolent eyebrows, the way Ichikishimahime looked at Kanp became more and more kind, and she cant wait to sign Kanp directly as her Chakra generator!


    Kanp was very steady. After chatting with her for more than an hour, he moved the topic to Senjutsu without a trace.


    When ites to Senjutsu, Ichikishimahime seems to have endless things to say, and she chatters endlessly. Kanp doesnt dislike it, and he listens to her while working and says some rainbow words at the same time.


    But he was not at all in a hurry to collect. For fear that he would collect tail flicking, strangling, and devouring things from Ichikishimahime, he would never make a move unless Ichikishimahimes favorability was maxed out!


    A few hourster, Kanp felt that he was out of ttery words, so he said goodbye.


    Ichikishimahime felt a little regretful, but she also knows that Kanp woulde againter, so there is no need to stop him.


    After leaving Ichikishimahimes house, Kanp directly used Flying Thunder God Technique and quickly returned to the depths of their of big snakes. He then released a trace of Senjutsu Chakra, letting it toss around inside his body, while silently remembering the rainbow fart in his previous life. It was untilte at night that he took out the Ninjutsu Scroll and began to collect the Five-Attributes Ninjutsu on it.


    The next day, Kanp set off again and continued to brush up favors.


    Time passed.


    One day


    Three days


    Ten days


    One month


    Half a year


    After more than half a year, Kanp finally filled all the spars on the four walls of Ichikishimahimes house with his Chakra!


    At this moment, Ichikishimahime trembled with excitement. She swallowed these spars, absorbed the Chakra inside, and merged it with Natural Energy Because of that, her Senjutsu Chakra will grow by at least 20%!


    Dont underestimate these 20%. The Senjutsu Chakra inside Ichikishimahimes body has been umted for nearly a thousand years, so 20% is equivalent to her two hundred years of training!


    She turned her head to look at Kanp, and her eyes were so gentle that it was unreasonable.


    After all, in the past half a year, Kanp has seeded in getting closer to Ichikishimahime by virtue of his excellentnguage skills.


    Ichikishimahime-sama, about Senjutsu, I


    Kanp finished his work and just as he spoke, Ichikishimahime was already in a hurry, and said, Kanp, I know you approached me for Senjutsu, but your body cannot adapt to Senjutsu Chakra. Forcibly training will only be more dangerous! Butwho made us friends?


    Kanp sucked in a breath of cold air, and almost unable to control his emotions. The rainbow farts he released for half a year has almost exhausted Kanps brain storage. He even took out Mice Love Rice'' and adapted it. It was not easy. But now, it was finally time for him to harvest it! (T/N: Mice Love Rice is Chinese Song, Losh i Dm, created by Yang Chengang. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mice_Love_Rice.)

 Chapter 480: Collecting Ichikishimahime

    Chapter 480: Collecting Ichikishimahime


    Mount Myoboku, Ryuchi Cave, Shikkotsu Forest, are the Three Holy Lands of Ninja World that have Senjutsu use Natural Energy to train, however, due to the racial characteristics of each Holy Land, the three kinds of Senjutsu are presented in different ways. And the methods for training them are also different.


    Take Mount Myoboku as an example. When training Senjutsu, they need to rub their whole body with toad oil to sense the Natural Energy in the air. In this way, after you train Senjutsu in this way and master the Sage Mode, the user will more or less have the characteristics of toad on their body, even at perfect level, as they will have toad-like pupils.


    As for Ryuchi Caves Sage Mode, because it is the White Snake Sage who directly injects the Senjutsu Chakra into the human body, it has more racial characteristics. In addition to the snakes vertical pupils, even the users whole body will be snake!


    Hearing Ichikishimahimes introduction, Kanp suddenly remembered Yakushi Kabuto in original work. After this guy learned Ryuchi Caves Sage Mode, his whole body was like a snake man, and he looks extremely evil and strange. He didnt even look like a human at first sight!


    Ichikishimahime saw Kanp sink into contemtion, so with a smile on her face, she said: Kanp, if you really want to learn Senjutsu, I suggest you first train Taijutsu from Orochimaru, and master the snake-like Taijutsu with human body. At that time, you will have a better chance to master Ryuchi Caves Senjutsu!


    Kanp sighed in his heart, I was happy for nothing. I thought Ichikishimahime had any secret, but I didnt expect it to be a snake transformation


    Maybe no one can believe it, but Kanp still has some resistance to snakes in his heart. Right now, it is only a stopgap measure for him to stay in Ryuchi Cave. When he collects Senjutsu, he will definitely treat Ryuchi Cave as a worn-out shoe and throw it away like an old shoe!


    Therefore, snake transformation, wont learn.


    Kanp looked towards Ichikishimahime, with a glimmer of light in his eyes, he said: Ichikishimahime-sama, even after all that, Orochimaru still cant learn Senjutsu, right? So dont try to raise Orochimarus prestige, I have my own ambition. I believe that as long as Ichikishimahime-sama teaches me seriously, it will be better than that bastards snake transformation!


    After the words fell, Kanp felt a series of rainbow farts, and soon, the guests and hosts enjoyed themselves, and Ichikishimahime smiled and pointed out the details of training Senjutsu to Kanp.


    Kanp listened carefully. And ten minutester, Kanp secretly threw out the Collection Technique.


    The green light cluster in his mind surged and rolled in an instant, and under Kanps expectant gaze, a light blue light dot was spewed out from the green light cluster.


    Kanps whole body shook, and his consciousness was like a starving guy seeing rice, instantly enveloping this light blue light dot.


    Sage Mode 1/9 (iplete)


    At this moment, Kanp trembled with excitement, and felt goosebumps as he stood silently!


    Immediately afterwards, in one go, he threw the Collection Technique at Ichikishimahime, who was still talking non-stop.


    Looking at it seriously, the second light blue dot shot out.


    Kanp saw that it was still Sage Mode 1/9.


    The harder you work, the luckier you are, it really is not a lie!


    In excitement, Kanp threw away todaysst Collection Technique.


    Ichikishimahime feels that Kanp is a little strange. He was very serious at first, but she wondered why did he shake after listening for more than ten minutes.


    Therefore, she paused and asked: Kanp, are you feeling unwell?


    Kanp nodded, and then shook his head violently, and said loudly: Ichikishimahime-sama, I am veryfortable. Your exnations made the Senjutsu so easy to understand, as you exin it in a simple way. My whole figure was trembling with excitement!


    Really? Ichikishimahime looked at him suspiciously, Understand it doesnt mean that his training will be sessful, as for trembling with excitement?


    Kanp felt a little tired after saying all that, as he felt that he cant collect from Ichikishimahime anymore.


    Well, since thats all, its time to find the next beautiful snake.


    That''s right, Kanps third collection was also sessful!


    In his mind, there are more than a thousand blue light dots around the green light cluster, and in a certain corner, three light blue light dots representing Sage Mode are huddled together, pulling each other and rotating, the more Kanp looks at it, the more he likes it!


    However, even though he wanted to leave as quickly as possible, Kanp still needed to waited until Ichikishimahime spoke until it was dark, and then and then pretended to have taught enough to leave and return to the depths of their of big snakes.


    Since more than half a year has passed, it is now December of Konoha''s 50th year, which can be said to be winter season, so most of the snakes in their of big snakes have fallen into hibernation and deep sleep. Even Garaga is curled up in a corner and sleeping soundly.


    Kanp create ten shadow clones to guard him, and then sat down cross-legged. First, his consciousness entered his mind, happily looked at the three light blue light spots representing the Sage Mode, and then, he closed his eyes slightly, and slowly let go of his thoughts.


    In the past six months, except for the collecting Ichikishimahime today, he threw all the other Collection Techniques on the Ninjutsu Scroll. Right now, he has basically collected all the Five-Attributes Ninjutsu on the scroll, except for a few Ninjutsu that even Orochimaru himself has not mastered.


    Then there are the five Fuinjutsu, Four Symbols Seal, Five Elements Seal, Evil Sealing Method, Fire Sealing Method, and Cloth Binding Technique. Kanp also used the clumsy method of grinding an iron rod into a needle, and it took him a month after hard grind to collect it.


    Theres also S-Rank Konoha-Style Kenjutsu  Willow, as because Orochimaru didnt learn it, Kanp couldnt collect it either.


    As for the Forbidden Technique to peel peoples face, Kanp found it too disgusting at first and didnt collect it, butter considered that his shadow clones might be able to use it, so it took half a month to collect it.


    All that''s left are the big guy in his pocket.


    Kanp intends to collect them all during this period of time, so as not to take it out one day and scare people.


    During the period, Obito and Orochimaruunched two more attacks on Kanp, but without Sasoris help, Kanp easily used shadow clones and Garaga to force them back.


    Apart from this, Ryuchi Cave has been peaceful for a long time, and the Shinobi World is also as calm as ake, but there is an undercurrent under this calmke.


    After Pain, Konan, Zetsu, Hyketsu, Sasori, Orochimaru and Juzo, Land of Rains Akatsuki finally recruited a neer, which is Takigakures S-Rank Missing-nin, Kakuzu, whose ring code name is North, and Juzo form a two-man team.


    About half a year ago, Hyketsu found found an excuse to quarrel with the neer, Kakuzu as usual, but Kakuzu directly attacked, and finally, Juzo joined the battle as his teammate, and defeated Hyketsu in two-on-one battle.


    Because of this, Kanp fell into aa for a whole day, but fortunately, he has Garaga to protect him. After waking up safely, Kanp jumped into the bottom of theke, activated Ice Release, created Hyketsu, and asked him to use Subterranean Voyage and left directly from the bottom of theke.


    As for the shadow clone that stayed in Konoha, it has not dissipated. Kanp guessed that everything on Konohas side is calm and tranquil.


    The thoughts in his mind flooded, and Kanp let his imagination run wild for a while, then he converged his thoughts, and began to think about the next collection target.


    Tagorihime?


    Or Tagitsuhime?


    The two beautiful snakes are not like Ichikishimahime, who can directly use crystals to swallow other peoples Chakra, so Kanp seems to be unable to find a way to make them teach him 100% of their own Senjutsu.

 Chapter 481: The Same Old Path

    Chapter 481: The Same Old Path


    The next day.


    Unable to find the best way to work, Kanp resolutely go to Tagorihimes cave mansion, he then knocked on the cave boulder with Extraordinary Strength, and then Kanp activated his kind eyes and benevolent eyebrows, and quietly waited for Tagorihime.


    After a while, the boulder was removed from the inside, and Tagorihime, who transformed into a young girl, floated out.


    Why are you here?


    Tagorihime stared at Kanp with cold gaze. Looking at her face, it was full of displeasure.


    Kanps heart skipped a beat when he saw this, When did I offend her?


    Never, right?


    Then Could it be Orochimaru ying tricks in the dark?


    Kanp cautiously said: Tagorihime-sama, I am here to visit you.


    Visit me?


    Tagorihime gritted her teeth and said, Its not enough for you to visit Ichikishimahime, now you are visiting me?


    Kanps mouth twitched upon hearing this, So, Tagorihime was not angry, but jealous?


    No, she might be envious.


    Kanp went to Ichikishimahimes house to infuse those crystals with Chakra everyday, so he felt that Tagorihime must be envious and jealous when she learns of it, and then, she started to hate Kanp!


    With this, I have an opportunity to take advantage of it.


    He then said: Tagorihime-sama, I identally destroyed the door of Ichikishimahime-samas house, so I used Chakra topensate Ichikishimahime-sama.


    You destroyed the door of her house? You


    Tagorihime subconsciously looked at the gate of her own house, and then her eyes lit up suddenly, pointing to the boulder that had several cracks created by Kanp and shouted, You destroyed the door of my house too!


    Kanp smiled: Ill pay, I will definitely pay.


    Tagorihime smiled when she heard this: Kanp,e in sit down. I have something to do, but I will be back soon, so dont run around.


    After the words fell, Tagorihime has turned into an afterimage and disappeared at the end of the tunnel.


    Kanp narrowed his eyes slightly, As expected of the three hime, their hobby is exactly the same!


    Kanp guessed that Tagorihime should be going to Ichikishimahime to borrow crystals.


    In this way, besides Tagorihime, can Tagitsuhime also be fed with Chakra in the same way?


    Sage Mode, steady improvement!


    After entering, Tagorihimes cave mansion, Kanp looked left and right, and thought to himself, As expected of the hime who is good at bartering. This underground cave was turned into luxurious pavilion by Tagorihime, with carved railings and jade buildings, it looks resplendent and magnificent!


    Kanp casually found a ce to sit down, but he didn''t dare to eat or drink anything here.


    At the same time.


    Tagorihime, who rushed to Ichikishimahime, made her own request without saying anything further.


    Borrowing the crystals?


    Ichikishimahime narrowed her eyes, and vaguely guessing, Kanp destroyed the door of your house?


    Tagorihime proudly said with a smile: Well, who told him toe to my door?


    Ichikishimahime was a little unhappy: I wont borrow them to you.


    Dont, we are good sisters for so many years, you have to help me. Tagorihime hurriedly took her hand and began to act like a good sister.


    The Senjutsu Chakra in the three himes body are all umted over a long period of time. Generally, the difference between them is not big, but Ichikishimahime relies on Kanp to cheat, and she doesnt know how many of Kanps Chakra she swallowed, but Tagorihime didnt want to be beaten by Ichikishimahime!


    Tagorihime is cursing in her heart, but on the surface, she has a sweet smile on her face, holding Ichikishimahimes hand and acting coquettishly.


    Ichikishimahime is not stupid, so of course she will not be moved by Tagorihimes few words, so she made her request: The crystals can be borrowed, but I want 30% of the benefit fee!


    In other words, if she borrows one thousand crystals and wait for Kanp to store full Chakra in it, Tagorihime will need to give Ichikishimahime 300 crystals!


    Tagorihime hated this b***h in her heart, but she could only lower her head. Sheughed coquettishly and bargained with Ichikishimahime, and in the end, they reached agreement at 20%.


    That''s the price, it won''t change.


    Ichikishimahime smiled and entered her cave, and then, she used her ability to create 100,000 crystals. After putting them into the sealing scroll, she hand it to Tagorihime, and said, This is 100,000 crystal, remember to pay 20,000 back to me!


    Yeah, I know.


    Tagorihime took the scroll, surprises that Ichikishimahime would give her so much, and secretly thought that shes going to make a fortune this time, but after thinking about it again, in the past half a year, she didnt know how many Chakra Ichikishimahime have swallowed Chakra, and now, she would give her another 20,000 crystals filled with Chakra


    Tagorihime put away the scroll unhappily, turned around and flew back to her cave mansion.


    Seeing Tagorihime came back, Kanp eagerly stepped forward to ask for warmth. Under the temptation of kind eyes and benevolent eyebrows and endless Chakra, Tagorihime finally showed a smile on her face.


    After that, Kanp walked on the old way and came to Tagorihimes house during the day to chat while pouring Chakra into the crystals. Under the kind eyes and benevolent eyebrows and Chakra, Tagorihime fell day by day, and the rtionship between one person and one snake improved by leaps and bounds.


    At night, Kanp went back to the depths of their of big snakes to collect the big men in his pockets.


    Time passed.


    Half a yearter, Kanp finally filled the 100,000 crystals with Chakra, but Tagorihime was not very happy, because next, she would take out 20% of these crystals to Ichikishimahime!


    This is like cutting her flesh!


    Kanp already knew about this deal. So in order to make Tagorihime confide in him, Kanp urged Tagorihime to swallow these crystals. Then, when her strength soared, why would she be afraid of Ichikishimahime?


    Tagorihime was overjoyed, but she nced at the humanoid Biju, Kanp, thinking that she might borrow the crystals from Ichikishimahime in the future. So with stern righteousness, she refused Kanps shameless n, and then reprimanded him bitterly. After that, she reluctantly took out 20,000 crystals and handed them to Ichikishimahime.


    Back to the cave mansion, Tagorihime found that Kanp had not left.


    Why dont you go back? Tagorihime, who was floating in mid-air, asked.


    Kanp smiled and said: I want to ask Tagorihime-sama about Senjutsu.


    Tagorihime said with a sweet smile: So thats how it is.


    She understands why Kanp gave so much Chakra to Ichikishimahime and herself. It turned out to be for Senjutsu, but she knew that Kanps body cant adapt to White Snake Sages Senjutsu Chakra. So even if she teaches him, Kanp still cant learn.


    In the past, Tagorihime would naturally not do such a thankless thing, but in the past six months, Kanp not only contributed so many Chakra crystals to her, but also sessfully established a good rtionship with her. So at this time, Tagorihime naturally helps him.


    After all, she will need to depend on Kanp to contribute more Chakra in the future, so she is not at a loss.


    Kanps gain is even more!


    While Tagorihime was smiling and exining Senjutsu knowledge to him, Kanp began to collect with a serious expression.


    The green light cluster in his mind surged and rolled rapidly, and soon, a light blue dot was ejected.


    Wrapping it with his consciousness, it is Sage Mode 1/9 (iplete)


    Next, Kanp collected two more times and sessfully collected two light blue dots representing Sage Mode.


    Kanp is not the kind of person who burns the bridges after crossing the rivers, so after the collection is sessful, he did not kick Tagorihime away, but waited for her to finish before leaving respectfully.


    Then, the next step is to knock on the door of Tagitsuhimes house.


    Just walk on the old path.


    Kanp smiled with satisfaction.

 Chapter 482: Jiraiyas Return

    Chapter 482: Jiraiya''s Return


    Time passed so quickly, and since I signed in at Anbu, three years have passed in a blink of an eye.


    May of Konohas 53 Years,te spring.


    At dawn, Kanps shadow clonezily came to the third locker room of the bathhouse with yawn to sign in, regardless of weather conditions!


    The rest of the sixth team, including Shisui and Kakashi, have already arrived.


    Husky, yourete again!


    Kakashi lifted the red fox mask, revealing a thin face that was mostly covered by the ck mask, with dissatisfaction and helplessness in his exposed right eye.


    In the past three years, Kanps shadow clone has beenzy every day. Except for signing in, he does not do anything. Even if he goes out for a mission, he is mostly passive. In contrast, Kakashi takes the lead in every mission, and it is unknown how many people have been killed by him in these three years. From the Shinobi of enemys viges, he has earned the title, Copy Ninja. The Anbu Commander, Eagle, also promoted Kakashi to be the Captain of the sixth team.


    As for the original Captain Jizo, Eagle has transferred him to another team to serve as Captain.


    It is said that on the day of his transfer, Jizos eyes were filled with tears, holding Eagles hand for a long time and could not speak.


    There is another mission?


    Kanps shadow clone stretched his waist and said, Well, Captain Kakashi, isnt your efficiency in receiving the mission too diligent? If this continues, Commander Eagle will even be passed by you.


    Under the ck mask, Kakashis mouth twitched slightly, and he said with a snort: Its just you who are toozy!


    If he didn''t know that this guy was just a shadow clone, Kakashi would have been rough.


    After all, his Sharingan is hungry and thirsty for Kanps Five-Attributes Ninjutsu!


    Shisui jumped out and pulled Kanps shadow clone to the side, and asked in a low voice: Whats the situation over there? Why haven''t youe back?


    Kanps shadow clone shrugged and said: I dont know, there has been no news for more than a year.


    Kanps main body usually summons shadow clones in Ryuchi Cave, then when the shadow clones dissipate, their memory will also be transferred to other shadow clones mind.


    In the first two years, Kanp often summon shadow clones to fight against the enemy, but in the past half a year, it didnt happen anymore. If it wasnt for his own existence, this shadow clone would have to suspect that the main body has been killed by Obito and Orochimaru.


    What about you?


    Kanps shadow clone asked quietly, That pervert Jiraiya hasnt returned to the vige yet?


    Shisui said with bitter expression: Its Jiraiya-sama. Although you are a shadow clone, you cant nder Jiraiya-sama like that.


    Kanps shadow clone shrugged, looking like he was not afraid of anything. At worst, he would be humanely harmonized, at any rate, the me wont reach him.


    Shisui sighed helplessly when he saw this.


    At this time, Kakashi also announced the content of their mission.


    Three days ago, near the border of the Land of Fire and Land of Grass, a small vige was wiped out by Shinobi. When the news came out, Minato was furious and immediately ordered Kakashis sixth team to thoroughly investigate the matter!


    Another vige destruction incident.


    Im afraid this time will be the same as before.


    Several masked members whispered.


    Three years ago, after the leader of Kumogakures Shinobi was sent back to Kumogakure by Konohas Anbu, Yondaime Raikagepleted the centralization, but he did not at all recklessly go to war with the Land of Fire, but signed a contract with Minato. Its just a slightly crude peace treaty, and since then, the Shinobi World has entered an era of peace.


    But this year, four small viges and towns on the border of the Land of Fire have been wiped out intermittently by Shinobi, and the other Four Great Shinobi Countries also have simr information from time to time, so Minato wants to unite with other Great Shinobi Countries to investigate this matter together, but because of the impact of the Third Shinobi World War, the other countries were indifferent to Minatos proposal, so Minato had no choice but to investigate it alone.


    Let''s go!


    Kakashi ignored the whispers of his subordinates and gave the order directly.


    The entire group immediately left from the back alley of the bathhouse with flickers, and disappeared in a sh as they are flickering among the roofs of the houses.


    At the same time.


    Hokage Tower.


    In Minatos office, a tall man with white long hair was crossing his arms around his chest, staring at his disciple, who is sitting on Hokages position, with great dissatisfaction.


    Hey, you''re not kidding me, are you?


    Jiraiya yelled strangely, You even rmended Uchiha ns Shinobi? I remember that when I left, the vige and Uchiha ns rtionship is very tense, you you are using this to ease your rtionship with Uchiha n, right?


    Minato exined: Jiraiya-sensei, this has nothing to do with Uchiha n


    Jiraiya didnt wait for him to finish, and continued: Although I don''t have any ill feelings towards the Uchiha n, it''s not that I have good impression with them either.


    Minato smiled wryly and said: Its Shisui. I only rmend Shisui to you, not the Uchiha n.


    Ive heard Shisui of the Body Flickers reputation, but I would not agree with a person Im not familiar with to sign the summoning contract with Mount Myoboku. Jiraiya raised his head arrogantly.


    As the spokesperson of Mount Myoboku in the Shinobi World, Jiraiya has very strict requirements for choosing a contractor. They must be kind-hearted, have good roots, have amazing talents, and have lofty ideals!


    Over the years, he has taken some disciples, in addition to Minato, there are also Nagato, Konan and Yahiko.


    When Jiraiya epted Nagatos group of three as his disciples, the three of them had amazing talents. In addition, they were still young and had not been poisoned by the society. Therefore, they were kind-hearted and possessed lofty ideals, which was to change the status quo of the war-torn Land of Rain.


    But because they are not Konohas Shinobi, they didnt have good roots, so he couldnt give them the chance to have a summoning contract with Mount Myoboku.


    After selecting Minato as the contractor of Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya still firmly controls the summoning contract. To give a brief example, as Minatos disciple, Kakashi, Obito and Rin, even if three people cannot all sign a summoning contract with Mount Myoboku, at least it should be possible to have one, right?


    But it turned out that there were none at all, obviously, because these three people did not meet Jiraiyas requirements!


    Since even Kakashis group of three are not good, Jiraiya is even less likely to agree to Shisui.


    Minatos face is full of helplessness. He is familiar with Jiraiyas character, and it would be almost impossible to change his decision.


    It seems that I can only say sorry to Shisui.


    Is there any information about Orochimaru? Jiraiya didn''t want to embarrass his apprentice too much, so he took the initiative to change the subject.


    Minato then said: Orochimarus whereabouts are still uncertain, but it is certain that Orochimaru not only has a cooperative rtionship with Sasori of the Red Sand, but Obito has also acted with them.


    Kanps shadow clone has been staying in Konoha, so the important information sent back from Ryuchi Cave has always been reported to Minato!


    Jiraiya frowned subconsciously: How did your disciple get mixed up with Orochimaru?


    Minato shook his head with a wry smile, and then said solemnly: Maybe its like what Kanp said, a powerful organization has appeared in the Shinobi World, which isposed of the S-Rank Missing-nin of the all countries working together.


    Who is Kanp? Jiraiya suddenly asked.


    Gekko ns excellent Shinobi, Jiraiya-sensei, you have met him before.


    Minato smiled and said, When Orochimaru defected, the Shinobi who led you was Kanp.


    It turned out to be him. Jiraiya also remembered the Shinobi who was wearing a wolf mask back then.


    Minato then said: In fact, I originally wanted to rmend Kanp to you, but Kanp was contracted with Ryuchi Cave, so I rmend Shisui.


    Contracted with Ryuchi Cave?


    Jiraiya cautiously asked, Orochimaru is also a contractor of Ryuchi Cave. Is there any rtionship between them?


    Minato didnt hide it, and told him about how Kanp and Shisui get the loaction of Ryuchi Cave from Orochimarus shadow clone, to how Kanp locked the Senjutsu Chakra with Kyubis Chakra and Four Symbols Seal, to how he sessfully signed a summoning contract with Ryuchi Cave, and then to how Orochimaru colluded with Obito and Sasori to attack Kanp. Everything was told without omission.


    Hearing this, Jiraiya immediately rubbed his chin and muttered to himself, He could block the attacks of Orochimaru, Uchiha Obito, and Sasori of the Red Sand. This Kanp must not be a simple Shinobi.


    However, the battle between Shinobi is not about whoever is stronger. Personal strength,bat experience, the help of Summoned Beast, external terrain, and even weather factors will all affect the ultimate direction of the battle.


    If the Ninjutsu they master happens to restrain the other side, they can even restrain the opponentpletely, so Jiraiya doesnt think that Kanps real strength can allow him to fight in one-on three situation.


    The two exchanged information again, and finally, Jiraiya left because it was not early anymore and it was time for him to collect materials.

 Chapter 483: Provocation

    Chapter 483: Provocation


    Under the leadership of Kakashi, the Anbus sixth team arrived at the border between the Land of Fire and the Land of Grass in only five days, and arrived at the small vige that was destroyed that afternoon.


    Outside the vige, there are several Konohas Shinobi stationed there. Theye from the border and are temporarily dispatched here to protect the scene.


    After Kakashi met them, he took Kanp and the others into the vige.


    At the entrance, there are ruins everywhere, vigers corpses are everywhere, and the walls and the ground are also full of solidified blood. The scene is extremely bloody!


    Kakashi waved his hand, and everyone immediately dispersed to search around.


    Kakashi himself summoned his Ninken and asked them to search around.


    Kanps shadow clone walked to a corpse and fiddled around. He soon confirmed that the corpse died of kunai slicing his throat, but he Shinobis movements were not sharp enough, as the wound in his throat was a bit rough.


    Kanps shadow clone checked more than ten corpses one after another, and found that although their causes of death are different, the fatal injuries were all extremely unprofessional, and it looked like Rogue Shinobi is the lone who did it.


    Rogue Shinobi? Shisui, on the other side, also checked more than ten corpses, and got the same result as Kanp.


    In fact, from the three previous vige extermination incidents that urred in the Land of Fire, after investigation by the rest of the Anbus teams, they found the results of Rogue Shinobi, but after further search, but it was discovered that this group of Rogue Shinobi could not be found at all.


    The culprit may be deliberately pretending to be a Rogue Shinobi.


    Kanps shadow clone said thoughtfully, Such injuries can also be done by us.


    After saying that, he took out a kunai and made a very rough wound on a corpse.


    Shisui frowned slightly, feeling that he is a little disrespectful to the corpse, but seeing the wound made by Kanps shadow clone, he has to admit that his guess is reasonable.


    At this time, Kakashi also came from behind. He heard the conversation between Kanps shadow clone and Shisui, and said in a deep voice: Because the target has been on the Rogue Shinobi, so the previous three incidents have no results?


    Captain Kakashi.


    Shisui said, If all this is really a disguise, then what is the purpose of the other party doing this?


    A thought shed through Kakashis mind: Cover up?


    Because it was an acquaintance whomitted the crime, he deliberately disguised himself to guide Konohas Anbus investigation direction?


    But Kakashi didnt say his guess, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble.


    Woof woof woof~


    At this time, Kakashis Summoned Ninken also ran back, but unfortunately, they didnt bring back any useful information.


    It didnt take long for their other teammates to return, bringing back their search information.


    But unfortunately, there is no useful information either.


    Captain Kakashi, shall we expand the search scope?


    It has been six or seven days since we discovered it and we rushed over. The other party may have disappeared long ago.


    Everyone discussed spiritedly, and finally looked at Kakashi together simultaneously.


    Kakashi has been lowering his eyes to think about the possibility of an acquaintancemitting the crime, but after Konoha has eliminated Orochimaru, who else would do such a thing frantically?


    Root?


    Impossible!


    Although Root does things very ruthless and has no lower limit, Danzo, who prides himself to be Konohas darkness, would never do such a thing.


    If it''s not an acquaintance inside Konoha, it might be an ally.


    Land of Wind?


    Land of Grass?


    Thats right, the destruction of the vige seems to only happen within the borders of great countries.


    Kakashis gaze slowly fell to the Land of Grass.


    After burying all the remains, Kakashi took his subordinates led his men straight across the border and entered the Land of Grasss territory.


    Kanps shadow clone followed from behind, his thought revolved.


    Although there is no direct evidence that all this was done by Akatsuki, his instinct told him that this was what Akatsuki did. As for Akatsukis purpose Kanps shadow clone remembered Akatsukis step by step n.


    Akatsukis 1st Step is to make a mission to earn money.


    Since Kakuzu joined Akatsuki three years ago, Akatsuki has eight formal members, and then, they began to do missions to umte funds. After three years, Akatsuki should have made a lot of money, so it is 2nd Step.


    Akatsukis 2nd Step is to monopolize small countries wars.


    Akatsuki created an extinction event in each great country, and deliberately left clues of it being done by Rogue Shinobi. Their true purpose should be to cryptically ce the suspected targets of the Great Shinobi Viges on the surrounding small countries, thereby driving a wedge between the great and small countries.


    In this way, once a war breaks out in a small country, themission of the war will hardly fall into the hands of the great countries.


    At that time, Akatsuki will take the initiative to lower theirmission fees. In this way, wouldn''t all the small country''s war entrusted missions have to fall into the hands of Akatsuki?


    The more he thinks about it, the more Kanps shadow clone felt that it is possible!


    But unfortunately, these are all his guesses based on Akatsuki, and theres no the slightest evidence.


    One dayter.


    Kakashi and the others encountered Kusagakures Shinobi in the Land of Grass. Since the two sides are allies, there was no tension at the meeting, only when Kakashi asked about the vige extermination incident, that Kusagakures Shinobi suddenly became alert.


    A few days ago, Iwagakure also sent Iwagakures Shinobi to ask about simr incidents. The two sides had a very unpleasant quarrel, so now that Konohas Shinobi has alsoe here, wouldnt they bully them too!


    Sensing Kusagakures Shinobis sudden hostility, Kakashi and the others immediately became vignt. The harmonious rtionship between the two parties gradually became stiff. And after a few more conversations, the two parties broke up.


    Captain Kakashi, Kusagakures Shinobis attitude is so strange.


    Could it be that Kusagakures Shinobi are the ones who did the vige extermination incident?


    Land of Grass was caught between the Land of Fire and the Land of Earth. I remember that the Land of Earth also had a small vige that was destroyed.


    Kusagakure is very suspicious!


    After finding a ce to set up camp, the members of the sixth team spoke enthusiastically, and the more they talked, the more suspicious Kusagakure became.


    Kanps shadow clone couldn''t stand it anymore, and said: In addition to the Land of Fire and the Land of Earth, there are also vige extermination incidents in the Land of Lightning and the Land of Wind. This is not what a Shinobi Vige can do. I believe there is a secret mastermind controlling all this, and theyre trying to provoke the rtionship between the great countries and small countries.


    Everyone looked at each other in shock. Kanps words make sense at first nce, but after careful consideration, there was no factual basis. After all, who would be so bored to provoke the rtionship between great countries and small countries?


    They cant make the small countries dere war to the great countries, so as to set off the Shinobi World War, right?


    That is obviously impossible.


    And if a great country deres of war to a small country, it is the great country that will benefit in the end, so they do not approve the guess of Kanps shadow clone.


    Kanps shadow clone is also helpless, and secretly thought: Forget it, Ill just go back to Hokage Tower and tell Minato about what I think.


    The next day, Kakashi continued to lead his team in the Land of Grass to find clues, but found that Kusagakures Shinobi was watching them from behind!


    The members of the sixth team were on fire at that time, but fortunately, Kakashi restrained them in time, otherwise, the rtionship between Konoha and Kusagakure will be worse!


    Lets go back.


    Kanps shadow clone suggested, Staying any longer will only affect the rtionship between the two countries. This is not what Hokage-sama wants to see.


    Shisui also sensitive to the fact that the situation may get out of control, and together with Kanps shadow clone, persuaded Kakashi.


    Kakashi nodded slightly, and ordered the team to withdraw the Land of Grass with a solemn face.

 Chapter 484: The Hard-Hearted White Snake Sage

    Chapter 484: The Hard-Hearted White Snake Sage


    Ryuchi Cave.


    The deepest part of their of big snakes.


    A huge fireball was burning above theke, and the crimson light illuminated the entire cave.


    Standing by theke, Kanp carefully looked at himself reflected in theke. He was handsome and thin, with an invisible shimmer all over his body, and he had the kind of aura that is far away from the hustle and bustle.


    If Kanp insists on making aparison, at this time, he is a bit like Ryoma from the Prince of Tennis, who has used Teni Muh No Kiwami (Pinnacle of Perfection), as his whole body is shrouded in the protagonist halo!


    That''s right, this is Kanps Sage Mode!


    After collecting all the three hime of Ryuchi Cave, Kanp smoothly merged the collected light dots into theplete version of Sage Mode, but


    From the appearance, Kanps Sage Mode is different from the Sage Mode of the Three Holy Lands, that is, his eyes are still ck, but they are darker, and there''s no eyeshadow at the corners of his eyes!


    At first, Kanp was worried that his Sage Mode was a broken version, but after careful investigation, he found that there was nothing wrong with his Sage Mode!


    In the final analysis, Sage Mode is only a Senjutsu that absorbs Natural Energy and uses Natural Energy to fight, but Natural Energy is elusive, so a middleman is needed, like Mount Myobokus toad oil or Ryuchi Caves White Snake Sages Senjutsu Chakra. And by using the Sage Mode learned by the middleman, the user body naturally has the characteristics of the middleman, which are the yellow eyeshadow and toad-like pupils, or purple eyeshadow and vertical pupils.


    And Kanp uses the Collection Technique to directly remove the middleman!


    The most important thing is that Sage Mode, which has the middleman removed like Kanp, has appeared before!


    Yes, it was Sage of Six Paths when he was young. At that time, he was still called Otsutsuki Hagoromo!


    The Sage Mode that Hagoromo learned from Great Toad Sage, Gamamaru also has no eyeshadow and animals pupils!


    Kanp guessed that at that time, Mount Myoboku had not yet poprized the method of using toad oil to assist in training Senjutsu, or Hagoromo was so amazing that he could directly master the Sage Mode without toad oil. No matter which one it is, the only thing that is certain is, when Hagoromo uses Senjutsu, it is the same as Kanp now, theres neither eyeshadow nor animals pupils.


    After deducting this, Kanp waspletely relieved of his Sage Mode, and then when training Five-Attributes Senjutsu with Garaga, he also confirmed that his Ninjutsu with Senjutsu is far stronger than normal Five-Attributes Ninjutsu!


    Looked at himself shining on theke, Kanp smiled very charmingly. He then he closed his eyes and concentrated, and began to absorb the Natural Energy from the surroundings. He then extracted the Senjutsu Chakra, and then poured these Senjutsu Chakra into the Four Symbols Seal.


    After Kanp mastered Sage Mode, he wanted to fuse White Snake Sages Senjutsu Chakra whimsically. Unfortunately, the Senjutsu Chakra he extracted by himself and White Snake Sages Senjutsu Chakra are very contradictory, once they contacted each other, there would be a fierce conflict, and they cant live together peacefully at all!


    Helpless, out of considerations for his own safety, Kanp had to use his own Senjutsu Chakra and Kyubis Chakra to wipe out the Senjutsu Chakra of the White Snake Sages Senjutsu Chakra little by little.


    After more than half a year of hard work, there is only thest strand left!


    Half an hourter, Kanp opened his eyes, revealing a sense of relief in the dark and deep pupils, White Snake Sages Senjutsu Chakra finally disappearedpletely.


    Then, with a move of his thought, he instantly disappeared from the shore of theke.


    In the next moment, Kanp has appeared at the entrance of the bronze temple of White Snake Sage.


    After using Sage Mode, Kanps Flying Thunder God Techniques sensing range has also increased several times, from 30 kilometers directly to 150 kilometers, and his reaction speed is also many times faster. Although it still cant bepared with Minatos, it definitely stands at the top of the Shinobi Worlds pyramid!


    Kanp was very excited at first, but after a long time, he felt that its just all basic exercises, so theres no need to make a fuss.


    Entering the bronze temple, Kanp went straight to the deepest part of the temple, in front of the throne where the White Snake Sage is enshrined.


    You are here again, Kanp. The White Snake Sage, who had turned into an old woman, said kindly when she saw Kanp.


    It has been more than half a year since Kanp has mastered Sage Mode, but he still stays at Ryuchi Cave for the White Snake Sage.


    Of course, Kanp is definitely not coveting the beauty of the White Snake Sage, but the unique Ryuchi Caves Senjutsu in her hands: the White Rage Technique and Inorganic Reincarnation!


    The White Rage Technique is extremely scary, as it can shake the air, paralyze the opponents flesh and skin, and it is also apanied by strong light. Whether it is vision, sense of hearing, sense of smell, sense of touch, and pain, all will be seriously damaged by the White Rage Technique!


    In the original work, Sasuke and Itachi couldn''t even maintain their Susanoo when faced with Kabutos White Rage Technique. So it can be said to be an abnormal Senjutsu.


    Inorganic Reincarnation is a kind of reincarnation Ninjutsu that can give life to lifeless inorganic objects and control them, somewhat simr to Yin-Yang Release!


    Therefore, Kanp is really unwilling if he doesn''t collect something from the White Snake Sage!


    Besides, there is no crisis in Konoha during this time period, so Kanp has enough time to stay here!


    White Snake Sage-sama, please grant me the Ryuchi Caves Senjutsu! Kanp lit up his kind eyes and benevolent eyebrows, and made another request.


    White Snake Sage looked Kanp with a smile, and her yellow eyes seemed to be able to see through Kanps thoughts, and then she said indifferently: What a rude request, please forgive me for rejecting it.


    This answer again.


    Kanp was somewhat helpless, and said: White Snake Sage-sama, I have mastered Sage Mode!


    White Snake Sage still shook her head, smiling without saying a word.


    Kanp was really unwilling, and asked: White Snake Sage-sama, can you tell me the reason?


    White Snake Sage continued to remain silent.


    Kanp frowned slightly. He scolded this super old woman fiercely in his heart, and then bowed at ny degrees, in a posture that I will continue to bow unless you tell me the reason.


    White Snake Sage pondered for a while, finally sighed, and said: Kanp, your talent really surprised me. There is almost no one who can train into reaching Sage Mode without using foreign objects, except for you, only Sage of Six Paths has done it before, but


    Kanp was overjoyed, as it was exactly as what he thought, Sage of Six Paths is the same as me!


    However, you have no chance with Ryuchi Caves Senjutsu. White Snake Sage slowly said.


    Why? Kanp couldnt help but straighten his waist.


    Ryuchi Caves Senjutsu must cooperate with my Senjutsu Chakra in order to be used. The Senjutsu Chakra in your body conflicts with my Senjutsu Chakra, so


    White Snake Sage said with a smile, So, even if you continue to stay here, you wont be able to get what you want.


    Kanps face twitched slightly when he heard this: I can just collect directly, theres no need to learn, you old hag!!


    How could Kanp be fooled by the White Snake Sage with a few words?


    He excitedly said: White Snake Sage, since you affirm my talent, please give me a chance. Maybe I can understand develop the Senjutsu that belongs to me alone from your Senjutsu?


    White Snake Sage, smiled and said nothing.


    Kanp hurriedly said: Although I have not mastered the Ryuchi Caves Sage Mode, I am still a contractor of Ryuchi Cave, as a contractor of Ryuchi Cave


    You dont need to say more, I wont pass the Ryuchi Caves Senjutsu to you, you can go. White Snake Sage still has a smile on her face,pletely unmoved by Kanps words.


    Kanp is aggrieved, and he almost said: Thirty years east of the river, thirty years in the west, dont bully the poor!


    However, considering the fierce characteristic of Ryuchi Cave, Kanp had no choice but to hold back his words, then turned and left.

 Chapter 485: Returning

    Chapter 485: Returning


    Walking out of the bronze temple, Kanp saw the three hime of Ryuchi Cave are flying around, then they gathered and chattering continuously around Kanp.


    When Kanp saw this, he hurriedly turned off the Sage Mode, and at the same time, he shut down the kind eyes and benevolent eyebrows.


    The three hime was quite reserved on the spot, and stepped back by half a meter.


    Tagorihime then said with a lovable smile: Kanp, the White Snake Sage rejected you again?


    Tagitsuhime licked her lips, and suggested quite expectantly: Well, as long as you provide 10,000 living people as sacrifices, White Snake Sage will definitely teach you Senjutsu.


    Hehehe.


    Kanpughed dryly.


    10,000 living people?


    What a joke, even if its a hundred living people, I wont do that Unless the other side is a wicked person, but although the Shinobi World is big, where can I find 10,000 wicked bad guys?


    With that time, I might as well collect other people.


    Kanp, what are your ns next? Do you want to stay in Ryuchi Cave or n to return to Konoha? Why dont you go to my ce first? Ichikishimahime smiled and invited.


    Since Kanp has collected Sage Mode, he stopped knocking on the doors of these three, which made it impossible for Ichikishimahimes business to continue.


    Kanp saw through the sinister intentions of this beautiful snake at a nce, and he righteously rejected it on the spot: Ichikishimahime-sama, I have been away from the vige for many years. It is time to go home and inherit the n!


    Right now, Kanp is 17 years old, and hes only six months from adulthood. After this years double 11 birthday, Kanp will be able to take over as the n Head of the Gekko n.


    So inheriting the n is not just his casual talk.


    Wait a minute!


    Ichikishimahime hurriedly grabbed Kanp to prevent him from running away with Space-Time Ninjutsu.


    Is there anything else? Kanp asked.


    Although he is just ying with them in recent years just to collect Sage Mode, but after a long time, he is still a little emotional!


    However, since these three beautiful snakes all wanted to eat people, Kanp has always been wary of them from the bottom of his heart.


    Kanp, now that you have mastered Senjutsu, you are already qualified to sign a summoning contract with us.


    Ichikishimahime stepped forward and took Kanps hand, How about it, do you want it


    Upon hearing this, Kanp hurriedly nodded and said: Yes, yes!


    Tagorihime also came up, said with a coquettish smile But we have to exin to you in advance that every time you summon us, you have to pay 500 crystals full of Chakra as sacrifice.


    The corner Kanps mouth twitched when he heard this, You guys are using me as a free cash machine.


    Although his power of Ryumyaku will recover on its own, so that he didnt have to worry about exhausting his Chakra, but if he wants to fill 500 crystals with Chakra. Kanp will need to spend a long time without eating or drinking!


    So wouldnt it be strange if he called them for just half an hour, but need to pay it with half a day?


    Tagorihime seemed to see through Kanps entanglement, and said with a smile: Dont you humans have a kind of Ninjutsu called Multi Shadow Clone Technique?


    Kanp was shocked at this moment, What an enlightenment! Thats right, with Multi Shadow Clone Technique, isnt charging just a matter of minutes?


    Moreover, with Multi Shadow Clone Technique, there will be no need to create shadow clone one by one in the future.


    Why didn''t I think of this before?


    Its not right!


    Kanp took out the small notebook, wrote dcyfss, then closed the notebook, and said: No problem! It''s only five hundred! (T/N: Multi Shadow Clone Technique is Duchng yng fnshn sh in Chinese, so its dcyfss.)


    After signing the blood contracts with the three hime, Kanp said goodbye to them, and then teleported back to the depths of their of big snakes.


    Garaga.


    Kanp said loudly, Im going back to Konoha, thank you very much for your care these days.


    Garaga, who was sleeping on theke, shook his red tail, as if saying goodbye.


    Kanp just smiled when he saw this and disappeared from there.


    After leaving Ryuchi Cave, Kanp first found a secluded valley, then dived deep into the ground with Subterranean Voyage, and then took out the scroll filled with the big men.


    In the past few years, Kanp has sessfully collected all of them, so today, it is time to say goodbye.


    Leaving the scroll underground, Kanp quietly left.


    Rushing all the way, when Kanp appears at Konohas Gate, the month has entered June.


    I am a little closer to my double 11 birthday.


    At Konohas Gate, the Chunin guards patrolled the crowd with eyes like hawks. Seeing this, Kanp frowned slightly, Why does it feel that theres war now?


    Is it an illusion?


    Walking into Konoha, Kanp went home first.


    Keiko is not at home, and Hoshino is also not at home, but theres Hayate in the backyard, sparring with Yugao with swords.


    Brother?


    Seeing Kanping in, Hayate greeted him with surprise, Arent you leaving for Anbus mission?


    Kanp exined casually: I let my shadow clone go, how about you, why dont you go to school?


    Hayate was taken aback by his question, and said helplessly: Brother, I am a Chunin now!!


    Hearing this, Kanps mouth twitched, How long did I go to Ryuchi Cave? You are even already a Chunin?!


    Doesnt that mean youre in the same rank as me?


    As the elder brother, dont I need face?


    Hayfeng looked suspicious: You are obviously one of the instructors in my Chunin Exams, brother, you are you a fake?


    Kanp became somewhat embarrassed. For the past few years, his shadow clone, who stayed in Konoha, has never been disbanded, so he doesnt know anything about what happened in Konoha!


    Cough cough, Im a little forgetful recently, so don''t worry about the details.


    Kanp waved his hand, How is the activation technique?


    Hearing this, Hayate immediately confirmed that this was indeed his big brother, otherwise, he wouldnt know the secret between the two brothers.


    Brother, I feel very good now. My physical fitness is improving every day, and the upper limit of my Chakra has been increasing. Give me a few more years, and I will definitely be promoted to Jonin! Hayate said excitedly.


    If I give you ten years, you might go to heaven.


    Kanp rolled his eyes angrily.


    Big brother Kanp. At this time, Yugao also came up to greet Kanp.


    Kanp nodded: Yugao you have graduated too?


    Yugao nodded and said: Well, I graduated two years ago, big brother Kanp, I feel that you have changed so much all of a sudden.


    Kanp sighed and said: You guys can continue training. I will sleep for two days first.


    Waving his hand, Kanp flickered back to his bedroom.


    Then, he formed hand seal to disband the shadow clone he had left in Konoha.


    In the next instant, a huge amount of memory flooded into his mind.


    Kanp persisted for a few seconds before being overwhelmed by the memory. Coupled with the fatigue brought back by shadow clone, it didnt take long before Kanps eyes rolled and he fell asleep.


    When he opens his eyes again, it is already the third day.


    Keiko takes care of him at home, so when he wakes up, she immediately asks: Where have you been in the past few years?


    Kanp smiled bitterly, As expected of mother. She can tell that it is just my shadow clone who has stayed at home for the past few years. Thinking about it this way, that smelly younger brother Hayate couldnt even tell it. Hes wasting my graciousness of raising him for so many years!


    Why are you in a daze? I''m asking you here! Keiko said angrily.


    Although Kanp is almost an adult, in her eyes, he is still her small son.


    I went out for training, I was afraid that you would be worried, so I didnt say anything. Kanp exined, and then said a series of rainbow words, he managed to turn Keikos anger into joy.


    At this moment, an Anbu suddenly appeared: Kanp, Hokage-sama is asking for your presence.


    Kanp nodded, and then he was stunned: Wild Cat?!


    The Anbu that appeared is exactly the member of the Anbus Wild Team, which Kanp belonged before: Wild Cat.


    Hehehe, long time no see, Husky. Wild Cat said crisply.


    You are still in Anbu? Kanp smiled and said.


    Of course, my dream is to work in Anbu until retirement! said Wildcat earnestly.


    Isnt your dream to be Hokage-samas cough cough, what? Kanp nced at Keeko, and jokingly said vaguely.


    Wild Cat stomped fiercely: Shut up, dont mention it again!


    You wont get married, will you? Kanp thought of a certain possibility.


    Hehehe, I got marriedst year.


    Wild Cat happily stretched out her hand, I wanted to ask you to go to my wedding, but at that time, you went out on mission with Copy Ninja, so now that we finally meet, give me the red envelope!


    The corner of Kanps mouth twitched, If I had known this, I would have just pretended not to know each other


    (#`n)

 Chapter 486: The Land of Grass Is Destroyed

    Chapter 486: The Land of Grass Is Destroyed


    After giving a red envelope to send Wild Cat away, Kanp drank a bowl of porridge made by Keiko to warm his stomach before setting off to Hokage Tower.


    On the way, Kanp is also sorting out the memory from the shadow clone in his mind.


    In the year that Kanp and Shisui set off to Ryuchi Cave, Hayate graduated from the Academy, and Shisuis little brother, Itachi enrolled in the Academy in the same year.


    The following year, Hayate participated in Chunin Exams and became Chunin smoothly. Itachi also graduated early with excellent results.


    In addition to these two brothers, Kakashi squeezed out the shameless Jizo, seeded in taking the Captain of Anbus sixth teams position, and also got the title of Copy Ninja.


    During the period, Kakashi also sessfully upgraded Chidori, and named it Raikiri after the upgraded Chidori managed to cut off lightning.


    In order to catch up with Kakashis footsteps, Guy also worked hard and sessfully promoted to Jonin. He chased Kakashi to duel all day long, and his Youth was still the same.


    Apart from these, the rest of shadow clones memories are about signing in Anbu and living the life of salty fish, theres nothing to be said.


    Its just that in the past year, the borders of Land of Fire, Land of Earth, Land of Wind and Land of Lightning, are not very calm. Small border viges have been wiped out every now and then, and the spearheads are directed at the neighboring small countries.


    ording to the shadow clones spection, all of this may have been done by Akatsuki in order to monopolize the small countrys warmission.


    The shadow clone vaguely told Minato that there is a secret mastermind to instigate the rtionship between great countries and the small countries, but he has no real evidence, nor can he tell about Akatsukis secrets, so Minato just doubts it.


    And just a few days ago, a great event happened in the Shinobi World: Land of Grass was destroyed!


    When the news reached Konoha, Minato immediately dispatched Kakashis sixth team to reinforce Kusagakure.


    However, not long after the team set off, Kanp returned and disbanded the shadow clone.


    After finished sorting out the memory, Hokage Tower appeared in Kanps sight.


    The ones guarding outside Hokages Office was Genma. He smiled and waved when his hand when he saw Kanp.


    After entering the office, Kanp saw Minato was not dealing with documents, but is standing by the window, basking in the early summer sun.


    Hokage-sama, I am back. Kanp said with a smile.


    Minato turned his head, theres a faint trace of curiosity in his blue pupils, and he asked: Kanp, have you sessfully trained the Ryuchi Caves Sage Mode?


    Kanp nodded then shook his head, and said with a smile: I did master Sage Mode, but White Snake Sage did not teach me the unique Senjutsu of Ryuchi Cave.


    Even so


    Minatos eyes lit up instantly, We now have three Sages in our vige!


    Three Sages?


    Kanp pretended to be surprised, The other two Sages Is it Jiraiya-sama and Hokage-sama?


    Minato nodded with a smile: Are you surprised?


    Kanp smiled shyly and changed the subject: Hokage-sama, how is Shisui?


    ording to the shadow clones memory, Minato has agreed to give Shisui the rmendation quota, but Jiraiya has never returned to the vige.


    However, there was a rumor recently that in the bathhouse, a white hair pervert was seen. And after excluding Kakashi, theres only Jiraiya who has white hair.


    Minato shook his head slightly, and said with regret on his face: Jiraiya-sama does not agree for Shisui to sign the contract with Mount Myoboku.


    Kanp was stunned when he heard this, That pervert Jiraiya, who seemed quite easy to talk to, unexpectedly


    Is it because Shisui was born in the Uchiha n?


    Kanp, lets put this matter aside for now. You should set off to the Land of Grass as soon as possible to assist Kakashi in investigating the destruction of the Land of Grass.


    I understand.


    Kanp nodded.


    Although Kanp had been in aa for two days, Kanp has Garaga now, so he can travel 24 hours a day without interruption. With that, he can easily catch up with Kakashi and the others even after being left for two days.


    Leaving Hokage Tower, Kanp went to the Anbus Headquarters first, and then set off after receiving the new Anbus attire and wolf mask.


    Walking out of the vige, Kanp rushed all the way, when the moon hang above the sky, he formed hand seals to summon Garaga, and then slept on its head as he continued to move. After daybreak, Kanp woke up, then relieve the summon and continued on the road after taking a food pill to replenish his strength.


    The one person and one snake moved day and night, and three dayster, Kanp smoothly caught up with the Kakashis group in the border between the Land of Fire and the Land of Grass!


    Kakashi and Shisui both know that Kanp who followed them before is just a shadow clone, and now that the shadow clone has disappeared and appeared in such a short period of time, it can only show


    Husky, you are back. Kakashi, who was wearing a red fox mask, spokezily with a nonchnt attitude.


    Kanp shrugged, and said with a smile: Kakashi-senpai, you dont seem to be very happy.


    Humph. Kakashi snorted and said, Continue.


    After they continued moving, Shisui approached Kanp and asked in a low voice: How is the training?


    Kanp nodded: Sess.


    Shisuis eyes lit up immediately: Lets take some time to spar. I want to see how powerful it is


    Okay.


    Kanp has no reason to refuse, but thinking about Jiraiya, he showed some hesitation, but he still chose to ask, You know about Jiraiyas return to the vige, right?


    Shisui nodded slightly: Hokage-sama has already told me, I dont me Jiraiya-sama.


    Its okay, Ill find out the location of Mount Myoboku when I look back. Lets find it together. Kanpforted.


    That''s the only way. Shisui sighed.


    After entering the Land of Grass, the group was greeted by towering forests, covering the sky and the sun, looking endless, like a sea of forest!


    Under Kakashis lead, the group spent two days traveling through the sea of forest and came to the Land of Grasss capital.


    Its just that this ce is already in ruins, and there are scorched and ruined walls everywhere. The smell of burnt can be smelled from a long distance, it is also mixed with the unpleasant smell of corpses!


    Looking carefully, they can see dozens of peopleing in and out of the ruins, some carrying corpse and some carrying valuable items, but the efficiency is very slow.


    Kanp frowned: Didnt Kusagakure take care of the scene?


    Land of Grass is a Shinobi Country. When they were attacked, Kusagakure was the first to bear the brunt of the attack, and now, they''re too busy to even take care of themselves. Kakashi starts to talk with no emotion.


    Thest time they came to the Land of Grass to investigate the vige extermination incident, they had trouble with Kusagakures Shinobi, and were even monitored by Kusagakures Shinobi. Although Kakashi didnt say anything, he was very upset in his heart!


    If it wasnt for Minatos order, he really didnt want toe to help Kusagakure.


    Captain Kakashi, what shall we do next?


    Should we help Kusagakure handle the scene?


    As an elite Konohas Anbu, Kakashis subordinates are all proudful and arrogant, and with the addition of thest incident, they still have a grudge against Kusagakure.


    We are here to investigate the annihtion of the country, not to deal with the aftermath.


    Kakashi said coldly, Shisui, bring five people with you into the capital to search for information. Husky, take five people with you to investigate suspicious traces near the capital. As for the rest, follow me to Kusagakure. Disperse!


    Yes!

 Chapter 487: I Don’t Want You to Think

    Chapter 487: I Don��t Want You to Think


    After being dispersed, Kanp led his five teammates around the Land of Grasss capital. It didnt take long before they found more than ten suspicious traces by Shinobi battles.


    After preliminary testing, the two fighting sides should be Kusagakures Shinobi and the Shinobi who destroyed the Land of Grass, but even though there was a lot of blood on the scene, there was no corpse!


    Apart from this, the battle traces are mostly left over from Ninjutsu, and it covers water, fire, earth, wind, lightning, all Five-Attributes.


    Kanp threw the me on Akatsuki without thinking about it. In Akatsuki, the ones who are good at Five-Attributes Ninjutsu are Kakuzu, Orochimaru, Hyketsu, and Nagato.


    It is impossible for Nagato toe in person, so he is ruled out.


    Hyketsu is also impossible and was excluded.


    The rest are Orochimaru and Kakuzu.


    Kanp touched the chin and pondered, Orochimaru and Sasori of the Red Sand were in a group, killing people and collecting corpses are very consistent with their behavior pattern, but there were no snake scales left at the scene and there were no traces left by the snake after crawling.


    Kakuzu is a group with Biwa Juzo, and Biwa Juzo owns Kubikiribocho


    A thought shed through Kanps mind, he then carefully searched around the scene, and sure enough, he found a lot of trees that had been cut off, the incisions were huge and t, obviously caused by a greatsword!


    So, it was Kakuzu and Biwa Juzo that destroyed Land of Grass!


    At this time, his other five teammates gathered and discussed the clues on the spot, only to confirm that the culprit was good at Five-Attributes Ninjutsu, and they had no clue about the others.


    Kanp couldnt stand it any longer, and interjected: Those who can do this kind of thing must be people with no conscience. Dont think too much, its definitely Shinobi Worlds S-Rank Missing-nin, and among the S-Rank Missing-nin, the ones who are good at Five-Attributes Ninjutsu are Orochimaru and Kakuzu! There are no traces of snakes left at the scene, so the murderer must be Kakuzu! Kakuzu is greedy for money and likes to mix with the ck market. Who knows where the nearest ck market is?


    The five members look at each other in shock.


    Husky, just based on Five-Attributes Ninjutsu, you determined the culprit is Kakuzu. Isn''t your inference too arbitrary?


    I think so too, Husky, maybe your strength is much stronger than ours, but our Anbus experience is far better than yours!


    I think


    I dont want you to think, I just want you to follow my order!


    Kanp interrupted them roughly, Captain Kakashi asked you to follow me, so in here, I have the final say! Tell me, where is the nearest ck market?


    The five Anbu are so angry, and if it wasnt because they cant beat Kanp, they would have beat him up and let him know how to spell the word senior!


    Of course, they were also a little surprised. They wondered why Husky, who is usually sozy, would suddenly be so active today!


    However, these all are minor details. After confirming the location of the nearest ck market, Kanp immediately took these five people and set off.


    After half a day, the group of six people came to a small vige.


    The Land of Grass was wiped out, the Daimyo was killed, and all the ministers and officials under him were also dead, so this small vige is also in panic. All the vigers are hiding at their home, and they even nailed the windows with wooden boards, revealing only a small slit to check the streets situation.


    After Kanp and his group arrived in this vige, he ignored these cautious vigers, and went straight to the underground ck market at the east of the vige.


    After passing through a short underground tunnel, Kanp and the others entered the ck market.


    There are some bars here like pubs. Although they are not big, there are a lot of people. With a rough nce, Kanp saw that there are at least a dozen Shinobi, each wearing a hooded ck robe.


    Kanp chuckled when he saw this. Those who live in the ck market are either Missing-nin or Rogue Shinobi. And among these people, the overwhelming majority are all Genin.


    They are not strong, but full of style. Kanp retracted his gaze and walked straight towards the ck market.


    Stop! Do not move forward!


    Several ck robe Shinobi suddenly stepped forward to stop Kanp and the others.


    The ck market has its rules, and any Shinobi whoes in must abide them. However, after Kanp acquired Sage Mode, his mentality has expanded infinitely. He is unwilling and toozy to follow the rules of the ck market and directly uses Extraordinary Strength to open the way, and violently came to the deepest part of the ck market amidst the exmation.


    I want information about Kakuzu!


    Kanp smashed the door open with a p and demanded information from the three ck-robed Shinobi inside.


    Bastard! Who are you? Do you know what this ce is?


    Do you want to be hunted down by all the Shinobi in the ck market?


    Get out of here!


    Not cooperating?


    Under the wolf mask, Kanp grinned, and in the next instant, a momentum and cold killing intent pressed on the three people facing him.


    Tell me about Kakuzus information!


    Kanp said word by word, Or die!


    Damn it!!


    Three ck robe Shinobi were both surprised and angry.


    But looking at Kanp and the others outfits, their hearts sank, Konohas Anbu?


    Theyre someone we cant afford to offend.


    At any rate, this is just a ck markets branch in the Land of Grass, an insignificant branch. Even if it is destroyed by Konohas Anbu, the ck markets higher-ups will not help them.


    Thinking of this, the three people immediately knew that they could do nothing but answer Kanps question.


    Kakuzu came to our ce eight days ago, stayed here for less than half an hour and then left.


    He asked some bounty about Kusagakures Shinobi, and other than that, he delivered the heads of some Shinobi, who were wanted and have bounties in the ck market.


    Thest time he appeared was three days ago, and he took a bounty mission at that time. His target was Land of Earths A-Rank Missing-nin Mato Takashiro. That''s all we know, please let us go!!


    Not to mention the three ck markets small higher-ups trembling in fear, the five Anbu who followed Kanp were also shocked.


    Takigakures S-Rank Missing-nin, Kakuzu, actually appeared in the Land of Grass!


    And based on the time, the Land of Grass country was wiped out after the appearance of Kakuzu!


    Is it coincidence?


    The five Anbu didn''t believeme!


    Where is that Mato Takashiro? Kanp asked.


    Our information shows that Mato Takashirost appeared in a small vige called Ameaki on the Land of Rains border. The ck markets small higher-ups hurriedly replied.


    After getting all the information, Kanp immediately left the ck market with the other Anbu.


    Husky, your guess is correct!


    Kakuzu is indeed very suspicious!


    Should we go directly to the border of the Land of Rain or join with Captain Kakashi first?


    Send two people, one to Kusagakure to find Kakashi, the other to find Shisui, as for the remaining three, follow me go to Ameaki on the border!


    Kanp waved his hand, Go!


    The Land of Grass is not big, but the forest is vast. It took Kanp and the three Anbu three days to passed through the forest, and then they went straight to the Land of Rains border!


    Land of Rain is shrouded in heavy rain all year round. The clouds are huge and the sky is dark, and Kanp feels a bit depressed when he enters the Land of Rain.


    This is of course not because of the weather, but because of the Akatsuki, who is in Amegakure!


    If I cant catch up with Kakuzu in Ameaki, I have to give up.


    Otherwise, theres no way I would go to Amegakure with just a team of one expert and three cannon fodders, right?


    However, Kakuzu is a very good guy for making money. As long as he sees an opportunity to make a fortune on the road, he will stay there. If this happens, then we are very likely to be able to block Kakuzu in Ameaki!

 Chapter 488: Kakuzu And Biwa Juzo

    Chapter 488: Kakuzu And Biwa Juzo


    Hey hey hey, how long are we going to stay here?


    In Ameaki, Juzo, who is dressed in a ck robe with red clouds pattern and a Kubikiribocho on his shoulders, looked helplessly at the simrly dressed Kakuzu beside him. On Kakuzus shoulder, there is a sack, and in the sack, there are several heads, all of which are Shinobi that have bounties in the ck market.


    We can leave after I exchange these heads for money. Kakuzu said calmly.


    Our mission does not include hunting those Shinobi with bounties. Juzo said dissatisfiedly.


    You also know that the organizationcks money, right? I do all this for the organization. You should be considerate of me. Kakuzu said righteously.


    Juzo curled his lips, but he had to admit that if it wasnt for Kakuzus strong money-gathering ability, Akatsuki still be wandering in the first step of umting funds.


    Half an hourter, after changing all the first heads including Land of Earths A-Rank Missing-nin, Mato Takashiro, for money, Kakuzu left Ameaki with Juzo contentedly, holding arge amount of money.


    But as they walked, the two noticed something unusual.


    We seem to be followed.


    Juzo clenched the Kubikiribocho tightly, and bloodthirsty light of excitement was revealed in his narrow eyes, but his mouth was not forgiving. Kakuzu, it was your fault going to the ck market to exchange money that some insects were attracted to us. You should move more carefully.


    Kakuzu snorted, but doesnt make any excuses. Even he himself felt that it was a trip to the ck market that attracted these stalkers, after all, he has encountered simr incidents before.


    Come out, you bastards who hide their heads and show their tails! Juzo waved his Kubikiribocho, and the huge de moved in the air with a shocking momentum.


    Ive been discovered. There''s nothing I can do about it.


    Kanp drilled out of the ground. He, who is about to be an adult, has grown to 1.85 meters now. His figure is tall and thin. And since hes wearing Anbus attire, he looked slightly more refined.


    His gaze vaguely fell on the ring on the fingers of Kakuzu and Juzo: North, South. A strange smile appeared on the corner of his mouth under the mask.


    The other three Anbu also sprang from the vicinity, faintly surrounding Kakuzu and Juzo.


    A thought shed through Kanps mind, and suddenly wanted to collect the Lord of the Rings.


    They are Konohas Anbu?


    Juzo frowned slightly, and then he turned his head to look towards Kakuzu in confusion, Didn''t you go to the ck market? How did you attract Konohas Anbu?


    Kakuzu said: I didnt meet any Konohas Anbu in the ck market.


    The two looked at each other, and they were both surprised, Could it be that the Land of Grasss matter was exposed?


    But we did it without anyone noticing about the destruction of the country, and we also dealt with all the Kusagakures Shinobi who saw us, not even a single corpse was left. No matter how awesome Konohas Anbu is, it is impossible to find us!


    Kakuzu, and Biwa Juzo, you should know why we came to you now. A Konohas Anbu said arrogantly.


    No matter what it is for, since you dare toe to us, be prepared to go to hell. Juzo sneered. Since the matter has reached this level, no matter what these Konohas Anbu areing for, hell just cut them all into two halves and the matter will be over!


    Juzo tip-toed, and his figure turns into an afterimage, dragging Kubikiribocho while rushing forward.


    The wind howled, and the huge de, that was like a long and t door panel, suddenly descended on the top of Kanps head.


    Under the wolf mask, Kanp grinned and sneered. He drew out the Kusanagi Sword with his backhand, and swung his sword upwards neatly.


    ng!!


    With the ear-piercing sound of metal colliding, an invisible wave of air visible to the naked eye spread out from the sword and scraped across Juzos eyebrowless sneering face.


    How naive!


    He actually dared using a mere thin sword to block my Kubikiribocho?


    Juzo expected Kubikiribocho to cut off the other partys sword, but in the next moment, he felt a huge and unmatched strengthing from the opponent''s small de.


    What?!


    With the unbelievable exmation, Juzo was like a t boat facing rainstorm on the sea, and was instantly thrown away by the Extraordinary Strength, and his whole figure was lifted into the sky uncontrobly!


    Katon: Gkaky no Jutsu! (Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique)


    Katon: Gryka no Jutsu! (Fire Release: Great Dragon Fire Technique)


    Fton: Daitoppa! (Wind Release: Great Breakthrough)


    The three Anbu around Kanp immediately formed hand seals to use their Ninjutsu.


    The wind fueled the fire, and the fire rose to its peak. The Wind and Fire Ninjutsu of the three set off a fiery frenzy in mid-air, blowing like hurricane towards Juzo in the sky, who had nowhere to rely on.


    Kakuzu!!! Juzo ced the Kubikiribocho across his chest, feeling unsafe, he hurriedly called out his teammates.


    Doton: Doryheki! (Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall)


    Kakuzu is already ready. He sped his hands together and mmed his palms onto the ground. A huge earth wall instantly rises from the ground, and hitting Juzo, who fell in the sky, upwards while blocking the Wind and Fire Ninjutsu of the Konohas Anbu.


    Boom!!


    Under the blowing of the hurricane, the fireball mmed into the thick earth wall, burning wildly, and instantly created countless cracks and scorched marks on the earth wall.


    Immediately after, the dragon fire roared and hit the earth wall too. Theva-like me burst into the cracks and flowed, madly destroying the inside of the earth wall. The earth wall could only persisted for a few seconds before it burst into pieces. The mes mixed with messy gravel then shot in all directions.


    Kakuzus figure flickered and immediately backed away. As for Juzo, who was hit by the earth wall, he fell right behind him.


    Kakuzu, you bastard, you definitely did it on purpose just now! Im going to chop you!! Juzo got up from the ground, ring at Kakuzu with killing intent on his face, and the Kubikiribocho in his hand was about to move.


    I saved your life just now, well settle the ountter. Kakuzu said calmly.


    Juzos mouth twitched upon hearing this, You actually want to collect money?!


    Not far away, listening to these two guys chatting there like no one else, Kanp became angry, How can they ignore me like that?


    Kanp immediately formed hand seal with both hands, Taj Kage Bunshin no Jutsu! (Multiple Shadow Clone Technique)


    That''s right, in the past few days, Kanp has collected the mostmon Forbidden Technique in Shinobi World from his teammates.


    Bang~ bang~ bang~


    Apanied by a series of explosions of white mist, thirty shadow clones appeared.


    Lightning Release: Heavy thunderstorm!


    Katon: Gryka no Jutsu!


    Suiton: Suishha! (Water Release: Water Colliding Wave)


    Doton: Dorys! (Earth Release: Earth Flow Spears)


    Fton: Daitoppa!


    The thirty shadow clones didnt y around, and as soon as they appeared, they immediately drew the power of Ryumyaku to replenish their Chakra, and at the same time, they scattered in all directions while forming hand seals, and when they settled down, the hand seals justpleted.


    In an instant, lightning sparks, fire zed, the earth shakes, wind roared, and the water rose, the Five-Attributes Ninjutsu invaded from all directions, roaring and exploding!


    Kakuzus face changed slightly, and countless tentacles burst out of his body in an instant, turning into four weird masked monsters.


    Fton: Atsugai! (Wind Release: Pressure Damage)


    Katon: Zukokku! (Fire Release: Intelligent Hard Work)


    Raiton: Gian! (Lightning Release: False Darkness)


    Suiton: Suijinheki! (Water Release: Water Formation Wall)


    Doton: Doryheki!


    The four monsters created from Earth Grudge Fear plus Kakuzus main body, happens to be Five-Attributes too.


    Kakuzu divided into five, but Kanp has 30 shadow clones. By simple calction, if Kakuzu wanted to fight, even including his main body, he would be in one-against-six situation!


    Kakuzu is very confident at first, thinking that he could crush Kanps shadow clones easily, but when the Ninjutsu of the two sides collided, Kakuzu instantly felt tremendous pressure!


    How can the power of this Konohas Anbus Ninjutsu be so powerful?!

 Chapter 489: The Power of Senjutsu

    Chapter 489: The Power of Senjutsu


    The Ninjutsu confrontation onlysted for five to six seconds, and Kakuzu felt the pressure was increasing. He didnt expect the 30 shadow clones Ninjutsu would be so powerful, especially the Earth Release Ninjutsu, which is simply abnormal. At one point, Kakuzu even thought that it was Onokis grandson who is in front of him!


    At the critical moment, Kakuzu made a decisive decision and withdrew the four Earth Grudge Fear monsters, and then flickered back quickly.


    In the next moment, the unimpeded Five-Attributes Ninjutsu poured down like fireworks, ploughing all the earth in a radius of tens of meters!


    You are definitely not an unknown person, tell me your name!


    Kakuzu stared at Kanps 30 shadow clones with serious expression. The four Earth Grudge Fear monsters, that looked like tentacle mask monsters floated behind him, looking weird and eerie.


    Juzo also put away his petty emotions, and stood beside Kakuzu with Kubikiribocho in hand, staring at the other side with a gloomy expression.


    I also really want to know your purpose of destroying the Land of Grass.


    Kanps voice came out softly from behind the 30 shadow clones, Also, why are you wearing the same clothes and the same rings on your fingers? Did you join an organization? Orochimaru, Sasori of the Red Sand and Uchiha Obito, are they also with you?


    Kakuzu and Juzos faces turned ck. Pain and Konan have warned them that Akatsuki must not be exposed, but they wondered how could this guy in front of them exposed it all in a few words.


    The key point is that Orochimaru and Sasori are indeed Akatsukis members. As for Obito, they didnt know such a person is in the Akatsuki.


    It seems that we can''t just leave like this.


    Juzo and Kakuzu nce at each other, then Juzo put the Kubikiribocho on the ground, and formed hand seals with both hands, Kirigakure no Jutsu! (Hiding in Mist Technique)


    The dense mist swept away all directions with Juzo as the center in an instant.


    Kanps thirty shadow clones immediately formed hand seals and used Wind Release Ninjutsu, spewing violent hurricanes. The wind howled, but the dense mist that was pushed away immediately returned.


    Seeing this, Kanp secretly thought, Under such a thick mist, Kakuzu and Biwa Juzo are very likely to escape.


    Just as he was about to take action, there was a sudden movement from the ground, and in the next moment, countless ck tentacles burst out of the ground, like a strange octopus baring fangs and brandishing its ws, pounce towards Kanp. Kanps heart shivered, and quickly flickered back. When he looked up, he saw his shadow clones and the three Anbu were also attacked by the ck tentacles that sprang from the ground!


    Since the three Anbu were all watching the show, they had enough time to react and avoided the tentacle attack in time.


    But because his 30 shadow clones are using Wind Release, more than a dozen shadow clones were pierced by the tentacle and turned into smoke and dissipated on the spot.


    Immediately afterwards, a dazzling lightning spear shot out from the thick mist, piercing through the three shadow clones in an instant.


    The surviving shadow clones avoided the underground tentacles while forming seals and pouring Ninjutsu towards the thick mist, but the mist was so dense that they could not aim at the target at all, they had to passively wait for the opponent tounch Ninjutsu before they could counterattack.


    In the dense mist, Juzo kept using Hiding in Mist Technique to keep the dense mist gathering and not dispersing.


    Four Earth Grudge Fear monsters ran back and forth in the thick mist, while pouring Ninjutsu forward non-stop.


    On the other hand, Kakuzus main body has both hands in the ground, and arge number of tentacles drilled into the ground like earthworms,unching an attack from the ground to the opposite Konohas Shinobi.


    Earth Grudge Fear monsters are all under Kakuzus control, so although they run back and forth all around, they never get close to Kakuzu and Juzo, so the two are safe for the time being unless Kanp cant help but show off.


    Husky, we really should wait for Captain Kakashi and Shisui before attacking again.


    Yeah, although there are only two people on the other side, they are all powerful S- Rank Missing-nin, so its hard to catch them with just a few of us!


    The three Anbu said while looking at the ck tentacles that danced wildly on the ground in front of them with some anxiety. They also need to dodge powerful Ninjutsu that sprayed out from time to time in the thick mist.


    Kanp looked at his shadow clones that are getting fewer and fewer, and shook his head slightly: Looks like it''s time to show real Ninjutsu!


    After collecting Sage Mode, Kanp also fought against Garaga, but ordinary sparring can''t satisfy Kanp at all. Only at this moment of life or death battle can he be unscrupulous!


    Kanp narrowed his eyes slightly, It seems that theres no other choice!


    Natural Energy from everywhere instantly poured into his limbs, and he immediately began to refine Senjutsu Chakra.


    As Senjutsu Chakra permeated in Kanps body, his whole figure seems to be shrouded in invisible shimmer, exuding the kind of aura that is far away from the hustle and bustle.


    Its just that the three Anbu, who stood behind him, didnt notice it. Kakuzu and Juzo on the opposite side were also very busy and didnt notice this.


    Kanp did not hold any grudges, and directly formed hand seals: Senp: Katon: Gka Mekkyaku! (Sage Art: Fire Release: Great Fire Annihtion)


    The powerful Senjutsu Chakra instantly turned into Fire Attribute, condensed andpressed at high speed, and then turned into an orange me to spray out from Kanps mouth.


    The violent mes turned into a 100-meter-wide and 10-meter-high hot orange wall of mes as soon as they spewed out. The mes raged like a fire beacon, swaying and shining, pushing horizontally into the dense mist.


    The mist is very thick, but facing the mes cast with Senjutsu Chakra, the mist melted instantly, turning into water vapor and evaporated.


    When the fire wall passed, a 100-meter-wide "vacuum zone" suddenly appeared on the mist-shrouded ground, which almost "cut off" the dense mist-shrouded area!


    The three Anbu, who is standing behind Kanp, all have their eyes widened and their mouth opened wide when they saw this.


    (;)


    Even after grew up so big, have we ever seen Fire Release Ninjutsu with such a wide range and such terrifying power?


    This, this, this is simply unbelievable!!


    Husky, your Fire Release Ninjutsu


    Too terrifying !!!


    Hearing theirpliment, Kanp subtly, but his hands kept making hand seals.


    At the same time.


    In the thick mist.


    The corners of Kakuzus eyes twitched. Just now, one of his Earth Grudge Fear monsters was pushed horizontally by the fire wall, and was burnt to the ground in an instant!


    Damn, what''s wrong with this guys Ninjutsu? Kakuzu gnashed his teeth, and the fear in his eyes became more and more intense.


    As for Juzo, he was also horrified into shedding cold sweats. He stood only half a meter away from the wall of fire. Although he was not burned by the fire, the terrifying heat burned his ck hair curly!


    Juzo was both frightened and angry. He hurriedly urging the mist violently, trying to fill the vacuum zone burned by the fire wall.


    But its useless!


    Kanp hasunched another attack: Senp: Katon: Gka Mekkyaku!


    Another 100-meter-high orange wall of fire pushed across the thick mist!


    The wall of fire has not yet arrived, but the scorching hot and terrifying high temperature has turned into a surging wave of scorching air and rushes towards the twos faces.


    The hair on Kakuzus face is slightly scorched, and his expression became more and more ugly. But in the face of such a terrifying Fire Release Ninjutsu, even if he has five lives, no, now he only has four lives, he would not dare to fight head-on!


    So Kakuzu decisively took away the monsters, and then suddenly turned into a tentacle monster and plunged into the ground, leaving Juzo behind as he fled away!


    Juzo didnt know Kakuzus action. He was not good at Earth Release. So faced with the surging heat wave and the hot fire walling from the side, he could only pull out Kubikiribocho and quickly move horizontally, avoiding the range of the fire wall in a few flickers!


    But at the same time, he also ran out of the dense mist,pletely exposing himself to Kanps vision.

 Chapter 490: Killing Biwa Juzo

    Chapter 490: Killing Biwa Juzo


    The moment he saw Juzoing out of the thick mist, Kanp immediately drew the Kusanagi Sword.


    Sage Art: Konoha-Style  Thunder Dance!


    Rumble!


    There was a rumbling sound, and a dazzling blue lightning swept across hundreds of meters in an instant, appearing in front of Juzo as if teleported.


    The Kusanagi Sword, that is glowing with bright lightning, caused the void tremble, cut through the air, and suddenly descended in front of Juzo.


    Juzos pupils shrank sharply. Without Byakugan or Sharingan, he only saw a blue lightning filling his eyes, and in the crisis of life and death, he instinctively raised the Kubikiribocho.


    In the next moment, the sword collided, the thunder exploded, and the Extraordinary Strength erupted. Apanied by a harsh metal rubbing sound, the sharp Kusanagi Sword cut off the Kubikiribocho like a sword cutting bamboo.


    What?!


    Seeing his beloved sword broken, Juzo was both shocked and angry, but before he could react, the Kusanagi Sword with undiminished momentum was already carrying a dazzling thunder, cutting across from the right half of his body!


    Because the sword was too fast, when the Kusanagi Sword cut through Juzos body, thetter still did not notice the slightest pain until the lightning remaining on the de wandered inside his body, and the pain hit Juzos heart.


    Urgh, urgggh!!


    Juzo half-kneeled on the ground, the right half of his body was covered with blue lightning, a line of blood gradually overflowed from the surface of his skin, and then he spewed out arge amount of blood like a bursting river!


    Am I going to die?


    How is it possible?!


    Juzo lowered his head slightly, looking at the crimson soil under his feet in disbelief. The strength inside his body flowed quickly with the blood, and his hand grip loosened. Kubikiribocho, with only half of his de left, plunged into the ground with a dull sound, and then began to suck his blood.


    To even suck its masters blood


    Juzo struggled to release a self-ironic smile, and before he could leave anyst words, Kanp had already looked back and chopped off his head with a sh.


    He didnt dissipate?


    Its not a shadow clone?


    Kanp was startled.


    When reading the original work, which of these powerful Shinobi didnt have all kinds of shadow clones, all kinds of water clones, all kinds of cheating death abilities, all kinds of immortality?


    But now, howe when ites to me, Juzo died directly?


    Could this be the protagonist''s halo?


    As Juzo died, the dense mist in the air quickly dissipated. Seeing this, Kanp looked around vigntly, Where is Kakuzu?


    As expected of the legendary figure who once assassinated the Shodaime Hokage and survived!


    Today, you have added another glorious record worthy of praise in the Shinobi World!


    Kanp silently used Sensor Ninjutsu. With the addition of Sage Mode, Kanps sensing range has also increased by tenfold, but after Kakuzu turned into a tentacle monster, he was extremely fast when moving underground. When Kanp beheaded Juzo, he had already drilled out an unknown number of kilometers, so how could Kanp still sense him?


    At the end of the battle, Kanp took the initiative to disperse the Senjutsu Chakra inside his body, and then felt a slight fatigue, but under the Uzumaki ns physique, this difort quickly disappeared.


    Husky, you you actually beheaded Kirigakures S-Rank Missing-nin, Biwa Juzo in an instant. He is one of the former Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist, and definitely has Elite Jonin-level strength!


    And Juzo is not alone. His partner Kakuzu is also an S-Rank Missing-nin! The two of them teamed up and destroyed Land-of-Grass!!!


    It''s a pity that Kakuzu managed to run away.


    The three Anbu said and looked at the scene in shock.


    o(^)o


    Kanp tried his best to make a calm expression, and waved: Put away Juzos corpse, and also, take away the soil stained with his blood.


    Although Kanp is the youngest among them, his strength is the strongest, especially in the previous battle, as he haspletely convinced them, so the three people didn''t question why they took the blood-stained soil away, and went straight to clean up the scene.


    Kanp pulled out the Kubikiribocho inserted in the ground.


    The material of Kubikiribocho is very peculiar. It can recover itself by sucking the iron in the blood. Is it a demonic sword?


    Well, lets just take it away as spoils of war.


    Kanp took out a sealing scroll and put away the two des of Kubikiribocho in it.


    Husky, are we still chasing Kakuzu?


    Although the Land of Rain has a very bad rtionship with us, but even if we meet Amegakures Shinobi, we are not afraid!


    After clearing the scene, the three Anbu are ambitious and vowed to capture the Kakuzu, who once assassinated Shodaime Hokage and destroyed the Land of Grass, alive!


    But Kanp shook his head.


    He knew that Nagato at this time is still in the prime of his life, so he should wait for Rinnegan to extract more of his vitality, let him grow weaker, before trying Rinnegans depth.


    Seeing Kanps refusal, the three Anbu sighed with regret.


    It didnt take long for Kakashi and Shisui to follow the clues left by Kanp and the others all the way to here.


    Have you found Kakuzu? Kakashi looked at the traces of the battle, and his heart tightened.


    He has been beaten by Husky.


    The three Anbu immediately told everyone about the previous battle, and Kakashi and the rest of the Anbu were stunned.


    Shisuis eyes lit up when he heard this: It must be Senjutsu!!


    He looked towards Kanp with inquiring eyes, who nodded slightly.


    Shisui feels very itchy when he saw this.


    As for whether to continue chasing after Kakuzu, Kakashi, like Kanp, disagrees. After all, this is the Land of Rain, and the Land of Rain is the territory of Amegakure. Right now, they already broke into it without authorization, so in the event of an ident, it will cause international disputes.


    The entire group immediately left the Land of Rain along the original road.


    Back to the Land of Grass, the three people of Kakashi, Kanp and Shisui left the remaining Anbu and held a small higher-ups meeting to summarize the mission.


    First of all, it was Kakuzu and Juzo who destroyed the Land of Grass. It is not yet clear what their purpose was. Kakashi took the lead.


    Kanp took the topic and continued: Secondly, both of them are dressed in ck robes with red cloud patterns, and both wore rings in their hands. I have seen such outfits on Orochimaru and Sasori of the Red Sand, so from this, it can be seen that There is indeed an organizationposed of S-Rank Missing-nin in the Shinobi World!


    Lets temporarily name this organization Rebellion. Kakashi said without thinking.


    Kanps face twitched slightly, but he didn''t refute him.


    Shisui then said: It was the Rebellion that destroyed the Land of Grass. Were the recent vige extermination incidents in the great countries also caused by the Rebellion Organization?


    First, they attack the great countries border viges, then they destroy the Land of Grass provoking the rtionship between the great countries and the small countries." A thought shed through Kakashis mind, and turned he suddenly his head and looked towards Kanp.


    Kanps shadow clone put forward this hypothesis before, but no one cared about it at that time, but now, more and more signs show that this is most likely the truth!


    Kanp smiled modestly, At any rate, he is a shadow clone who has inherited my own wisdom after all. So it is not surprising he could think of this.


    By the way, what happened to Kusagakure? Kanp suddenly asked.


    The leader of the Kusagakure and arge number of elite Shinobi have died in the capital of the Land of Grasss capital, as for the remaining Shinobi Kakashi shook his head slightly.


    It seems that Kusagakure is going to be rebuilt Shall we leave a few people here to help?


    Kanp then said righteously, After all, our vige and Kusagakure are in an alliance.


    Kakashi is not stupid, and instantly thought of the benefits of doing so.


    Now that the leader of Kusagakure and most of the elite Shinobi are dead. Among the remaining Shinobi, there are only a few promising ones. If Konoha gives some support to a certain Shinobi at this time, and make him control the power of Kusagakure, then


    Kakashi nodded immediately after he thought of this.

 Chapter 491: Akatsuki Is Short of People

    Chapter 491: Akatsuki Is Short of People


    Land of Rain.


    The 22nd floor of the central steel tower of Amegakure.


    Kakuzu is standing in front of Deva Path and Konan, and beside him were the thought waves of Orochimaru, Sasori, Zetsu, and Hyketsu.


    After Kakuzu ran away smoothly, he rushed back to Amegakure without stopping to report to Deva Path, and then Deva Path summoned the rest of the members and announced Juzos dead.


    So, Biwa Juzo died in the hands of Konohas Anbu?


    Orochimaru asked with a hoarse and gloomy voice, with the corners of his mouth slightly raised, Is Akatsukis existence exposed now?


    Deva Path looked towards Zetsu.


    Zetsu nodded slightly, then White Zetsus voice came out: My clones have eavesdropped on the Konohas Anbus conversation, and they inferred the existence of a Missing-nin organization through Orochimaru, Sasori, Kakuzu, and Biwa Juzos clothes and rings, and suspected that the great countries vige extermination incidents and the Land of Grasss destruction were our efforts to provoke the rtionship between the great countries and small countries. Konohas Anbu is unexpectedly smart, hehehe.


    Konan coldly said: Has the information been sent back to Konoha? If not, we need to immediately intercept and kill those Anbu.


    If Pain can make a move, there may be a chance.


    Orochimaru said with a dark smile, After all, there is only one person who knows my and Sasoris clothes and ring.


    Gekko Kanp? Sasori quickly realized.


    Didnt he stay in Ryuchi Cave for the past few years? Deva Path asked expressionlessly.


    Gekko Kanp


    Greed and longing shed in Orochimarus eyes, but his tone was still cold, The purpose of his stay in Ryuchi Cave was for Senjutsu. Justst month, Gekko Kanp sessfully mastered Senjutsu and signed a blood contract with the three divine maiden of Ryuchi Cave, and then left Ryuchi Cave.


    While speaking, Orochimaru looked towards Deva Path, with a bit of gloating in his eyes, as if he was saying: Look, I suggested to you to capture Gekko Kanp alive. Since you dont listen, look what happens now. As someone who has mastered Senjutsu, he will be a serious trouble!


    Senjutsu? Konan looked towards Orochimaru puzzledly, What is that?


    Orochimaru narrowed his golden vertical pupils and exined ambiguously: Senjutsu is an attack method that uses Natural Energy to use Ninjutsu. The Ninjutsus power is far beyond the ordinary Ninjutsus, so Kakuzu cant stop Gekko Kanps Ninjutsu! Hehehehe Juzo didnt die unjustly.


    It sounds like Gekko Kanp is getting more and more difficult to deal with. Deva Paths tone didnt fluctuate at all. After all, he is just a puppet and has no emotions.


    Pain, will you make a move? Hyketsu asked indifferently.


    Deva Path stays silent.


    Gekko Kanp is a Flying Thunder God Techniques user, which is already difficult to catch. Now that he has mastered Senjutsu and signed a blood contract with Ryuchi Caves higher-ups, he has be much stronger. If I make a move, there will definitely be a shocking battle between the two sides. At that time, no matter what the result is, my existence will definitely attract the attention of the great countries, and Akatsuki will be the target of the whole Shinobi World by then!


    And if Gekko Kanp and his team are allowed to return to Konoha, Akatsuki will only attract the attention of the Land of Fire at most. The rest of the great countries has a delicate rtionship with the Land of Fire because of the third Shinobi World War. From this, I believe they will not work together with the Land of Fire!


    For the future operations, try to avoid Konohas Shinobi.


    Deva Path then added, But continue the provocation n.


    Konoha will not just watch us do this. Orochimaru didnt give up. He deliberately said those things before, just to motivate Pain to deal with Kanp directly, but he didnt expect this guy to be so stubborn!


    Even if Konoha grasped the truth, who will believe them if they announced the truth?


    Deva Path said, The Five Great Shinobi Countries have long been rotten, and even dared to start several wars that spread to the whole Shinobi World for their own interests. How can they make peace with each other because of the so-called truth?


    Orochimaru narrowed his eyes and wanted to say more, but Hyketsu interrupted him directly, and asked: Since Biwa Juzo is dead, what about Kakuzu?


    I can act alone.


    Kakuzu said solemnly, Apart from dragging me down, the existence of that idiot Biwa Juzo didnt help me at all.


    Especially every time he makes money, as this guy just chatters non-stop next to him. Kakuzu is already very annoyed by him!


    Unfortunately, he is not the one in charge of Akatsuki.


    Konan criticized Kakuzu for a few words, then said: Zetsu, continue to search for the powerful Missing-nin.


    I understand. Zetsu replied.


    Then, that''s it for today.


    Deva Path Pain lowered his eyes, and the thought waves of Orochimaru, Zetsu, and Sasori disappeared instantly.


    Kakuzu, you can go too. Konan said.


    Kakuzu nced at Hyketsus thought wave, and turned away expressionlessly.


    It seems that Boss Pain has something to say to me alone. Hyketsu said with a smile.


    Deva Path nodded: Akatsuki is short of people, and there are too few powerful Missing-nin in the Shinobi World, so I want to find them directly in the Abyss.


    Pain! Konan frowned slightly, and reminded with some concern.


    With the tacit understanding between the two, they could convey what they wanted to say without saying much.


    Konan is worried that the Abyss will affect Akatsukis n, and even bacsh the Akatsuki.


    But Deva Path doesnt think so. He has Rinnegan, which is enough to suppress any dissidents, so he doesnt worry about the bacsh from the Abyss!


    The members of the Abyss all have Kekkei Genkai, and there must be ambitious people among them. Would Akatsuki wee such people?


    Deva Path Pain looked towards Hyketsu and continued, As long as Akatsukis information is not leaked, try to get one or two people to join Akatsuki, got it?


    Ill try my best, but I cant guarantee the sess. Hyketsu replied ambiguously, but in his heart, he is thinking, Should I make Explosion Release Shadow Clone, Tenk, or Byakugan Shadow Clone?


    Deva Path nodded, and in the next moment, Hyketsus thought wave dissipated quickly.


    When Hyketsu opened his eyes, he saw Zetsu.


    Standing in front of him, the Yin-Yangs face was half gloomy and cold, and half grinning.


    White Zetsuughed and said: Pain deliberately kept you there, what did he tell you?


    Hyketsu sneered coldly and said: F**k you, Yin-Yang face.


    White Zetsus smile froze.


    ck Zetsu threatened: Dont forget that Akatsuki still needs White Zetsus clones to pass information. If you want to receive information immediately, be polite to us.


    You guys are just that useful.


    Hyketsu sneered, then turned around and left.


    He didn''t disband directly, as his main body is still on the way back to Konoha, and theres also White Zetsus clone monitoring the main body, so it is unwise to disband at this time!


    As for Zetsu who still stayed where he was, his Yin-Yangs face is full of unhappiness and anger. Unfortunately, White Zetsu cant beat Hyketsu, and ck Zetsu cant make a move, So angry!!!


    A few dayster.


    Kakashi and his team returned to Konoha smoothly, but five people were missing from the team. These five people were ced in Kusagakure by Kakashi, in the name helping Kusagakure rebuild their Shinobi Vige. It doesnt matter whether the others believe it or not, at any rate, Kakashi and the others believed it.


    After dismissing his subordinates, Kakashi went to Hokage Tower to report to his work.


    Kanp, Shisui and the others went back to the third changing room of the bathhouse to change clothes, and then went back to each house.


    That night, Kanp, who is in his sleep, suddenly received the memory from Hyketsu, his mind sank, and he immediately had nightmares again and again.

 Chapter 492: Itll Be You, Hyuga Taki

    Chapter 492: It''ll Be You, Hyuga Taki


    When he woke up, it was dark.


    Kanpy on the futon without getting up in a hurry, and began to think about the situation in Akatsuki.


    Juzo is dead, and Kakuzu lost his teammate. Nagato and Konan must find him a reliable partner for Kakuzu in the shortest possible time. After all, Kakuzu is Akatsukis financial management expert, so without putting a teammate by his side, Nagato and Konan will not feel at ease.


    ording to the plot, Akatsukis official members also include Iwagakures S-Rank Missing-nin, Deidara, Yugakures S-Rank Missing-nin, Hidan, Kirigakures S-Rank Missing-nin, Hoshigaki Kisame, and Konohas undercover agent, Uchiha Itachi. Except for Hoshigaki Kisame, the other four people are still eleven-twelve or even a nine-year-old little brat. No matter how good their talent is, it is impossible for them to get into Akatsukis eyes.


    Thats why Nagato naturally set his sights on the Abyss.


    Hehe, by letting me put double agent into Akatsuki again, Nagato is simply sending wolves into his home!


    Kanp turned over on futon, But Abyss is really not much now.


    Among Kekkei Genkai Shadow Clone, in addition to Hyketsu, there are only Explosion-Style Shadow Clone and Byakugan Shadow Clone.


    And ording to Hyketsus memory, any member who joins Akatsuki will definitely have their information collected. Tenks information can only be traced back to the battle with Sasori of the Red Sand, and further on, he is invisible, as he never exists. This weak spot is neither too big nor too small, but if its Zetsu, I dont know what the consequences will be.


    It''s not a big problem to have Byakugan Shadow Clone, as I can just use the identity of Hyuga ns Branch House Shinobi who died in the Third Shinobi World War.


    And


    Kanp stroked his chin and thought carefully, The more I think about it, the more I felt that Byakugan Shadow Clone is very suitable for Akatsuki!


    As everyone knows, everyone in Hyuga ns Branch House has Caged Bird. Their life and death are at the hands of the Main House. The Byakugan Shadow Clone can use this matter as a point of contact to express his hatred and unwillingness to the Main House. So in the wartime period, he faked his death. After joining Abyss, he always wanted to find a chance to take revenge on the Main House. Unfortunately, Abyss didn''t do anything. Then, he learned of Akatsukis existence from Hyketsu


    Its a perfect and impable reason!


    Kanp is so excited: As expected of the genius me, I can even think of Byakugan Shadow Clones whole sequence of events in such a short time. This reason can definitely fool Akatsuki!


    Then, all that remains is to choose the identity of the Hyuga ns Branch Houses nsman.


    Kanp turned over again and continued to think.


    First of all, this man has died in the battlefield.


    Secondly, this person must be dead but not dead!


    Finally, I must quickly collect Gentle Fist and so on as soon as possible, lest this Byakugan Shadow Clone is bullied in Akatsuki.


    After sorting out these thoughts, Kanp lights up the Ice Release Kekkei Genkai first, and then creates his shadow clone, Yuki Hyketsu.


    Are you sure? Hyketsu said in a low voice after he came out.


    Kanp didnt want to say more, and just waved his hand and said: Safety first.


    Hyketsu nodded slightly, and then disappeared in an instant.


    Then, Kanp got up to get dressed, went to the kitchen to grab some food to fill his stomach, and then left the mansion straight away.


    Walking around all the way, it is unknown if its because of a guilty conscience, but Kanp always feels that he has a pair of eyes staring at him in the dark, which makes him extremely ufortable.


    So Kanp hid in the public toilet, left a shadow clone to squat in the toilet, and after leaving a kunai engraved with his Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint, Kanp activated his Transparent Release, he left the public toilet without anyone noticing.


    Walking all the way to the Konoha Hospital, the invisible Kanp entered the hospital openly.


    Since its not the wartime now, Konoha Hospital didn''t arrange Sensor Shinobi to patrol day and night, so Kanp easily found the hospital''s archives room after wandering around for a while.


    Peeping through the gap, Kanp sneaked into the archive room. Kanp put on his crime tool: the gloves, and quickly searched around.


    During the Third Shinobi World War, the list of all Shinobi who died on the frontline will be reported to Konoha, one to Hokage Tower, and one to Konoha Hospital for death certificates.


    Kanp cant Namikaze Minato, so he can onlye to the hospital to check the files by himself.


    The archive room was a bit dark, but fortunately, the moonlight outside the window made him barely able to see.


    Five minutester, Kanp sessfully found the death list for the Third Shinobi World War.


    The death list is ced in a folder, which contains dozens of sheets of paper. The papers are all densely packed with with the names and basic information of the dead Shinobi.


    After turning over a dozen pages, Kanp found a series of names beginning with Hyuga.


    Leaded by Hyuga Nobuyuki and Hyuga Hirofumi, the two are the previous generation of Hyuga ns n Head, as unfortunately, they both died in the battlefield.


    Kanp continued to look down, but he didnt know who was who. He looked at the notes at the back, but the matter about remains or so on was not written. Kanp was disappointed and helpless, so he could only write down the names of these people on his small notebook.


    A few minutester, Kanp put away his notebook and pen, then put the folder back in ce, and double-checked carefully. After confirming that there were no ws left, Kanp closes his eyes to sense his Flying Thunder God Techniques coordinates.


    The public toilet that Kanp entered before is about 20 kilometers away from the Konoha Hospital, so he just needs one jump!


    Whoosh


    An invisible wave of air shed under Kanps feet, and in the next instant, he disappeared from the archives room.


    Walking out of the public toilet, Kanp walked back home in silence.


    The hospitals archives did not specify any information about the remains. In this way, apart from digging the tomb for confirmation, the only way to find out about the situation was with members of the Hyuga n.


    In his mind, several friends from the Hyuga n appeared.


    In the next few days, Kanp arranged for his shadow clone to go to Anbu to sign in, while his real body is wandering around the Hyuga ns settlement.


    Kanp met several Shinobi from Hyuga n when he was in the Academy. One is the Hyuga Ueki, Shisuis ssmate, and the other is Hyuga Shinichi, who is the big brother of the Hyuga Ueki and has a pretty good rtionship with Kanp.


    Kanp remembered that back then, he sparred with Shinichi several times, and collected the iplete version of Gentle Fist from Shinichi.


    It''s a pity that after graduation, the two have not been in contact for many years!


    Kanp condemned himself secretly: Why did I be someone who not poor rtives when I am rich?


    To apologize, Kanpes and waits of Shinichis house regardless of the cold wind or rain.


    Two dayster, Kanp smoothly found Shinichi, who has be a young adult.


    You are


    Kanp pretended to meet by chance and looked Shinichi, who was walking towards him, with surprise.


    Shinichi looked Kanp and showed a simr expression, and after a while, he called out: Gekko Kanp?!


    Hyuga Shinichi-senpai!


    The two of them confirmed each others identity, and couldnt help butughed heartily.


    Kanp, although I havent seen you again after graduation, I have heard a lot about you. Your growth is really amazing. The two walked side by side on the street, and Shinichi recalled the past with a a sorrowful face.


    Kanp immediately followed the prepared script and said: This is not my credit. After I went to battlefield, the elders of the n took great care of me. Not only did they save my life several times, but also taught me everything about Konoha-Style Kenjutsu, I, I, I I miss them so much!


    Shinichi also had many elders who died during the Third Shinobi World War, so when he heard Kanp said that, he suddenly became a bit sad.


    The two chatted for a few words, and couldnt help but strolled to the Konohas Cemetery.


    The cemetery is veryrge, and the northeast corner of the cemetery is dedicated to bury the Shinobi who died on the Third Shinobi World Wars battlefield.


    After the two entered, Kanp first took Shinichi to pay respect to the Gekko ns nsmen. Every time he came to a tombstone, Kanp would tell a tear-jerking story, in which there were many times of them saving Kanp, leading to the tragic story doesnt even exist.


    Seeing Kanps eyes, which are full of tear, Shinichi was also moved by the Will of Fire of Gekko ns nsmen, and he was unable to speak for a long time while holding Kanps hand.


    After visiting the Gekko ns nsmen, they went to Hyuga ns nsmen.


    Although Shinichi is from the Branch House, he never found himself in dangerous situation. With Kanp as the example, he also added details while telling a story. Kanp listened carefully until they came to a tombstone with the name of Hyuga Taki.


    Uncle Taki often taught me Gentle Fist since I was young, and he also taught me the principles of being a human being. He leads by example, he


    After a lot of ramblings, Shinichi finally got to the point, Unfortunately, during the Third Shinobi World War, in order to protect a batch of important supplies, Uncle Taki led ten Kirigakures Shinobi alone, and finally jumped off the cliff, leaving no remains left!


    Itll be you!


    At this moment, Kanp shed tears excitedly.

 Chapter 493: I Shed Blood for My Clan

    Chapter 493: I Shed Blood for My n


    After returning from the cemetery, Kanp immediately locked himself in the bedroom, then deactivated the Transparent Release and Extraordinary Strength, and then activated the Byakugan Kekkei Genkai.


    Then, both of his hands formed hand seal: Kage Bunshin no Jutsu! (Shadow Clone Technique)


    Bang!


    The white mist dissipated, and a shadow clone with closed eyes quietly stood beside him.


    My name is Hyuga Taki. The shadow clone whispered to himself.


    You Kanp was about to say a few words, but Taki has disappeared directly before his eyes.


    I


    Kanps face twitched, feeling helpless and furious.


    So he created another shadow clone out, and then, without saying anything further, he hit the shadow clone with a punch.


    Kanp swore that he was definitely not venting his anger, but using the memory transfer function when the shadow clone dissipates to inform Hyketsu that the neer, Hyuga Taki, has set off.


    At the same time, somewhere in the Land of Fire, Hyketsu, who is wearing a ck robe with red cloud patterns and an ice crystals mask smiled coldly: Hyuga Taki, huh?


    He chuckled lightly, and then continued to wander around.


    From Land of Fires Konoha to Land of Rains Amegakure, it takes about half a month with Hyketsus speed, but in order to prevent being tracked by his trace, Hyketsu had to detour more, so it took more time.


    Early the next morning.


    After Kanp wakes up, Keiko has already prepared seaweed onigiri, sushi, and miso soup. It is not rich, but for Kanp, who has been living outside for a long time, it is a rare delicacy!


    Kanp, Hoshino, Keiko, and Hayate were sitting side by side, and the whole family sat and ate together, talking andughing.


    Kanp, you''re almost an adult, it''s time for you to find a girlfriend. While drinking the miso soup, Keiko attacked personally with a smile.


    Kanp was taken aback, and retorted subconsciously: Kaa-san, I''m not an adult yet.


    Keiko said dissatisfiedly: Just look at Hayate. He is younger than you and already has a girlfriend.


    I


    The corners of Kanps mouth twitched. And he looked towards Hayate, who is sitting next to him. He is drinking soup with his head down to hide the smirk at the corner of his mouth.


    If this is my previous life, I am definitely a representative of excellent students, and such a love puppy like Hayate would be hanged by my parents!


    Unfortunately, this is Naruto World.


    Kanp wisely didnt argue with Keiko about this, he and just lowered his head to eat the onigiri.


    Keiko babbled for a while, but seeing that Kanp didnt respond, she could only stop.


    As soon as she stopped here, Hoshino started his move.


    Kanp, you will be an adult after this years birthday.


    Hoshino looked at Kanp with satisfaction, and said, ording to our previous agreement, when you be an adult, I will step down as Gekko ns n Head. Whether you can seed me or not depends on your own ability.


    When he heard this, Kanp cursed him angrily in his heart!


    The previous agreement was to directly give me the n Heads position, howe you changed it to depend on my ability now?


    Kanp was about to p the table and argue with Hoshino, but after thinking about it, with his ability at this time and his contribution to Gekko n, he would be sorry for the crayfish if he cant be the n Head!


    So Kanp took a deep breath and said: I understand.


    Then he asked, Tou-san, after you step down, who else wants to be n Head besides me?


    I know, its Sister Tabako!


    Hayate raised his head suddenly, and said with a reserved smile, I heard it from Yugao-chan.


    Kanps mouth twitched: Okay, little brother, cant you stop your public show of love during breakfast!!


    Then he suddenly realized, and eximed in surprise: Gekko Tabako?!


    Hoshino nodded with a smile: Tabako-chan is very ambitious. She participated in the Jonin Examsst month. Although she failed due to some idents, she was appointed as Tokubetsu Jonin by Yondaime-sama because she had mastered several Konoha-Style Kenjutsus Secret Art. In addition, she was beautiful and neat, so she is very popr among the younger members of the n.


    Hearing this, Kanp has no expression on his face.


    Konoha-Style Kenjutsus Secret Art?


    Arent those the ones I gave to Tabako during the Third Shinobi World War?


    What the hell!


    Isnt this shooting myself in the foot?


    Kanp has mixed feelings in his heart.


    After a while, Kanp calmed down his emotion, and righteously said: I shed blood for the n!


    Tabako is also like that. Hoshino said while taking a bite of the sushi.


    Kanp then said: I found the crayfish for the n.


    But it was Tabako-chans grandpa who promoted the crayfish. Hoshino took a mouthful of onigiri.


    Kanp then said: I am very powerful, and I am the strongest in the n!


    Hoshino chuckled and said: But you are just a Chunin, Tabako-chan is a Tokubetsu Jonin now.


    Kanp picked up the bowl expressionlessly and drank the miso soup to suppress his shock, and then said: When is the next Jonin Exams?


    I know this too, it''s next year!


    Hayate looked at Kanp expectantly, and said, Brother, lets take the Jonin Exams together next year!


    I


    Kanp is depressed, Participate with my little brother?


    Dont I want face?


    If I knew this, I would havee back from Ryuchi Cave earlier!


    Damned White Snake Sage!


    Kanp, it has been many years since the Third Shinobi World War. Many people have forgotten the contributions you made at that time. So if you want topete for the n Heads position, you must go to the n frequently during this time and make more contributions, understand?


    Hoshino patted his stomach, got up and walked out, and then without looking back, he said with a chuckle, Im full, I''ll go y shogi with those two old men.


    Come back and wash the dishes! Keiko called out expressionlessly.


    Okay.


    Hoshino turned around with a smile, and took his dishes and chopsticks to wash them.


    In the past few years, Keiko has been working in the hospital, but Hoshino has been idle all day long. Although the family is not short of money, over time, Hoshinos position has somehow be lower than Keiko.


    Otherwise, how can he justify things like washing the dishes?


    After breakfast, Kanp decided to have a good chat with Tabako, trying to let her know how to quit at the right time!


    In order to strengthen his courage, Kanp also brought his little brother along.


    Brother, I think you can go alone for this matter. I have to buy gifts in the morning. Hayate followed Kanp dejectedly.


    Gift? What gift? Your Yugao has another birthday? Kanp said grimly.


    It''s only June, and Yugaos birthday is 3rd November, which is still half a year away!


    By the way, Kanp definitely doesn''t remember Yugaos birthday not because of her beauty, but because at that day, Hayate will alwayse to him to borrow money. He has borrowed money too many times, so it is hard even if he wanted to forget!


    No, its the birthday of Yugao-chans father.


    Hayate said with a subtle smile, I want to give him a gift.


    Kanp looked up at the sky, but couldnt make a sound for a while.


    At Hayates, he would be just a high school student in my previous life. But now, he actually wanted to buy a gift for his future inw


    Kanp took a deep breath, and said righteously: Help me take care of Sister Tabako, and I will pay for the gift.


    Hayates eyes lit up, and he said happily: Ill hold your words to it!


    What did you say? Kanp turned his head suspiciously.


    No, I didn''t say anything just now. Hayate stared at him and kept shaking his head.


    At this time, the two had arrived at the door of Tabakos house. Kanp thought that the business was more important, so he let Hayate go for now!

 Chapter 494: The Pact of The Decisive Battle

    Chapter 494: The Pact of The Decisive Battle


    Bang bang bang!


    Kanp knocked on the door three times, and with a miracle, several cracks appeared on the door.


    Kanp turned a blind eye to this and was about to continue when the door was opened.


    Behind the door is a woman in her twenties. She has short hair, revealing two white and crystal-clear ears, an oval face, and soft features, but there seemed to be a trace of heroism between her brows.


    I havent seen her for a few years, and she has turned to a female college student Kanp then nced at her chest.


    (`) Its still t.


    Kanp, Hayate.


    Tabako smiled slightly, and even after seeing the crack on the door out of the corner of her eyes, the corner of her mouth still showed a smile, but she said softly, Money.


    Kanp solemnly changed the subject: Sister Tabako, Ie here this time because I have important things to discuss with you, talking about money is too vulgar.


    Really?


    Tabako didn''t care, smiled and invited the two brothers into the house.


    After changing their shoes at the entrance, the group of three people came to the living room and sat down.


    Tea? Tabako asked.


    Kanp shook his head and said: No need, the business is more important!


    Tabako nodded, her dark eyes looked Kanp without blinking.


    Kanp felt the pressure, coughed dryly, and waved his hand.


    Hayate hurriedly stretched out his head, as if a little unsure: Brother, you want me to say it?


    Kanp red angrily at Hayate: Nonsense, otherwise, why would I bring you here?!


    Cough cough.


    Hayate coughed at his fist, and said, Sister Tabako, my brother wants to be the ns n Head.


    Tabako just nodded and said: Me too.


    Me too?


    The corners of Kanps mouth twitched slightly, but he was well-trained and did notin aloud.


    Hayate said resolutely: Sister Tabako, my brother shed blood for the n!


    Hearing this, Kanps face twitched: These words sound inexplicably familiar.


    I know. Tabako nodded slightly, signaling Hayate to continue with her eyes.


    My brother found the crayfish and solved the financial problem for the n!


    Hayate once again said resolutely, Although he is just a Chunin like me, he


    Just as Hayate wanted to say more, Kanp has already pped him on the shoulder.


    Hayate turned his head and saw his brother staring at him expressionlessly.


    Hehehe. Hayateughed dryly, shrinking his neck and shutting his mouth.


    Smelly little brother!


    Kanp resisted the urge to draw his sword, turned his head to look at Tabako and said with a forced smile, Sister Tabako, Hayate is ignorant, sorry for that.


    Tabako didn''tugh, and said solemnly: Kanp, the n Head does not need to be too powerful, but he must be able to lead the n to prosperity. Internally, he must guide the nsmens training, and externally, they must establish friendly rtions with other Shinobi ns, vige higher-ups, and even the Daimyo, and all these require a lot of time and energy. Do you understand what I mean?


    I understand.


    Kanp understand immediately, at any rate, he wants to be the n Head, when he bes the n Head, he will set up the Elders Council, then let them do everything, as for himself, he will be responsible for pretending to be prestigious!


    Theres no problem!


    I hope you really have this awareness!


    Tabakos beautiful eyes stared at Kanp and said, On the day Uncle Hoshino retires, I will have a duel with you. The loser will automatically withdraw from thepetition, do you agree?


    Hearing this, Kanp nodded repeatedly: You are doomed!


    Then the business is over.


    Tabakos face gradually eased, and a smile appeared on the corners of her mouth, Money.


    What money? Kanp pretended to be stupid.


    You destroyed the door of my house. Tabako poked her head slightly, Do you want to cheat?


    Kanp smelled a sweet scent like orchids, so he leaned back slightly, and said solemnly: The door was broken by Hayate, and I well, who made me his big brother, I will pay for it.


    Kanp looked helplessly towards Hayate, who is next to him.


    Hayates hair stood up in anger, and just as he was about to rebel, he received a warning look from Kanp.


    Hayates heart shuddered: I haven''t asked for the money to buy a gift for Yugao-chans father


    As a Shinobi, how can I not bear this humiliation?


    Aftering out Tabakos house, Hayate stretched out his hand shortly after walking: Brother, gift money.


    Kanp subconsciously took out his wallet and took out two 10,000 ryo bills, but then frowned: Thats not right!


    Hayate has been promoted to Chunin for two or three years. Although he cant receive the A-Rank mission, but the B-Rank Mission would give at least 50,000 ryo. Will he be short of money?


    Kanp suddenly felt a deep maliceing from Hayate.


    What gift do you n to buy? Kanp calmly asked.


    Hayates eyes shone slightly, and he said: Thergest Ninja Tool Shop in the vige has just bought a forged supreme sword from the Land of Craftsmanship, and the retail price is only 8 million! Brother, time waits for no one, we


    Wait a minute, stop talking, my head is a bit dizzy.


    Kanp covered his head.


    Are you are you serious?


    Kanp took a deep breath and said, The famous sword that father gave to Sister Tabako is also worth about the same price. Is that swordparable to the sword in Tabakos hand?


    Hayate nodded: Of course, Sister Tabako told me personally.


    Kanp opened his mouth, thinking about a lot of colorful and beautiful words.


    Brother, you just promised me. Hayate looked at him pitifully.


    Kanp looked at him nkly: What I said before was that as long as you help me take care of Sister Tabako, then I will give you the gift money, but you didn''t do what I asked!


    If it wasnt for the foreshadowing I did, how could Sister Tabako decided a decisive battle with you in just a few words?


    Hayate was wronged, and said, Or Brother, do you think you can''t beat Sister Tabako?


    What a joke, I can defeat her with just one hand! Kanp said with domineering stance.


    So Hayate stretched out his hand confidently: Money!


    Kanps expression gradually calmed down, and he quickly thought about his bnce in his heart.


    Since bing Chunin, Kanp has joined Anbu. The contribution he got from the battlefield were all exchanged for the mansion. After the war, Kanp followed Minato to learn Flying Thunder God Technique, and wasted more than half a year, and then he rejoined Anbu. The contributions were all stored in Anbu since he never redeemed it, so the money in Kanps body


    Suddenly, Kanp remembered that he still had a box of gems!


    It was when he went to Crescent Moon Ind, and get it from the gem mine camp.


    After Kanp went home, he searched through his seal scroll and sessfully found the box of gems. The gems were very rough and even had some dirt on the edges, but this could not conceal the value of the gems!


    However, these gems are all unprocessed, so the value of onegem is about 200,000. Kanp grabbed a handful of about forty gems and gave it to Hayate, whose two eyes were already glowing, and said: Take it and spend it.


    Hayate took it with both hands, and said happily: Thank you Brother!!


    Kanp is about to say a few more words to deepen his impression in Hayates heart, but this guy had already left quickly with the gem in his hand.


    So heartless?


    Kanp feels lost.

 Chapter 495: Training Reflexes

    Chapter 495: Training Reflexes


    After the matter of n Head came to the end, Kanps life calmed down.


    I can grow in low profile manner again.


    Kanp took out the small notebook and looked at the English letters on it. Crossed out the letters representing Multi Shadow Clone Technique and Senjutsu. Among the remaining letters, Kanp can collect them nearby. Minatos neural reflex, ns Sharingan, and Tenzos Wood Release.


    I will really be a tiger pretending to be pig!


    Kanp pondered for a while, and decided to start with the close ones first!


    Putting away the small book, Kanp left the mansion and wandered all the way to Genmas home.


    Kanp didnt knock on the door, so as not to be charged with the door.


    Brother Genma, Brother Genma!!


    Kanp yelled twice, and Genma responded with a little cough from the inside, Huh, it must be Kanp.


    After opening the door, Genma enthusiastically weed Kanp in.


    Why did youe to me?


    Genma has cold and coughing in the past two days, so he rests at home.


    Kanp was not polite, and asked directly: Brother Genma, how is your Flying Thunder God Techniques training?


    Genma shrugged, and said regretfully: The progress is very slow. Hokage-sama has obviously divided the Flying Thunder God Technique into three By the way, why did you suddenly ask about this?


    Kanp smiled shyly, and asked: Then, are you still training it?


    Genma nodded: Once every three days, Kanp, are you thinking to


    Kanp nodded hastily: In fact, I have encountered a bottleneck in my recent training and urgently needs Hokage-samas guidance.


    Well, Hokage-sama will not refuse anyway.


    Genma said with a smile, The next training session for the Hokage Guards toon will be at three o''clock this afternoon, at the seventh training ground.


    I understand.


    Kanp was overjoyed, and after chatting a few more words, he left.


    After that, Kanp wandered all the way on the street. During the time, he encountered the Uchiha ns Military Police Force patrolling. Kanp wanted to collect one or two times, but he wanted to collect Minato in the afternoon, so he could only give up.


    Kanp went to Ichiraku Ramen at noon. The business was still booming. It took Kanp ten minutes to queue up for a bowl. After wolfing down his food, Kanp paid and left to continue wandering around.


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, Kanp went to the seventh training stadium and turned around. In the forest, he found four Hokage Guards toon were undergoing special training in the forest, namely Genma Shiranui, Iwashi, and the Wood Release Shinobi, Tenzo!


    And Minato was standing on the branch of a big tree, with his hands crossed over his chest. Seeing Kanp suddenly appeared with cyan pupils, he looked at him with a slight smile.


    Brother Gekko! Tenzo greeted Kanp with a smile and waved his hands.


    Kanp smiled and waved to the four people, then looked up towards Minato standing on the branch, and bowed slightly: Hokage-sama.


    Minato chuckled and said: I heard from Genma that your training encountered a bottleneck?


    Kanp nodded: Yes Hokage-sama, I found my reaction speed is too slow, so I want to ask Hokage-sama for some advice.


    Minato realized that that the situation Kanp said was caused by his own nerve reflexes not being able to match the Flying Thunder God Technique. It was somewhat simr to Kakashi using Chidori when he didn''t have the Sharingan.


    But as for how to improve reaction speed, he himself is not quite clear. After all, his reflex nerves are innate, and the acquired exercise is only to consolidate and be more proficient.


    Minato pondered for a while, then create a shadow clone, and said: Genma, you guys should train with my shadow clone first. Kanp,e with me.


    After saying that, Minato turned around and went to the depths of the forest.


    Kanp nodded at the four people, and then quickly followed after Minato.


    A few minutester, the two of them had gone deep into the forest, and then Minato suddenly turned around abruptly and threw some kunai into the air.


    These kunai have weird shapes, and all of them are engraved with Minato''s unique Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint. When Kanp saw this, he hurriedly formed hand seals.


    Fton: Toppa! (Wind Release: Breakthrough)


    But just as the Wind Attribute Chakra just gathered in his throat, a kunai has already flown to three meters in front of him. Minato had already teleported to this kunai, and then rushed forward, and pped the Chakra in Kanps throat with a palm.


    Kanp coughed again and again, feeling very ufortable.


    At the same time, he was shocked by Minatos speed and reaction.


    Just now, if Minato was holding a Rasengan in his hand, it is estimated that Kanp would have already died.


    How do you feel? Minato asked.


    Kanp rubbed his throat, as if he had realized something, but felt that he didn''t understand anything, so he shook his head and looked innocently at Minato.


    It was also the first time for Minato to teach others the ability to react, so he said thoughtfully: When the kunai attacked you, you have already made the right response and used Wind Release in an attempt to blow the kunai away, but when I teleported over, you didnt do anything.


    Kanp nodded repeatedly, and said: I saw you, but my body is still in the middle of performing Wind Release Ninjutsu. There is a kind, there is a kind of In short, I just cant keep up.


    In this life, Kanp has only studied for two years, and he didn''t even finish all the Academys knowledge, so he really couldn''t find an adjective to exin it.


    Minato nodded and said: Yes, your eyes saw it, but your reflexes were a beat slower, so you cant react to my second attack, but regarding this, I can only give you a targeted special training. As for whether you can improve your reaction ability, it depends on yourself.


    Kanp thanked earnestly: Thank you, Hokage-sama!


    Minato smiled and said: Lets start then!


    After saying that, Minatounched an attack again, relying on his super-fast speed to force Kanp to react faster. After throwing some kunai, he would teleport directly to the kunai andunch a second attack.


    Kanp was beaten so badly that his nose was bruised and his face was swollen. In fact, he could also use Flying Thunder God Technique to escape, or use Konoha-Style Kenjutsu, or Extraordinary Strength, but his purpose is not to defeat Minato, but to collect his nerve reflexes, so he had to ept Minatos special training obediently and honestly!


    The two attacked and defended, and half an hour passed quickly, and Kanp felt a little overwhelmed.


    Not physically, but physically, it hurts so much!


    Lets take a break. Minato said with a smile.


    Kanp nodded, and then suggested: Hokage-sama, can you hit a little lighter.


    Minato pondered for a moment, then shook his head: The hard hit will make more impression, and the body will automatically respond the next time it encounters a simr attack.


    Kanps face darkened, Isnt that a conditioned reflex?


    Just like those dog training in his previous life. When they pick up the frisbee, you will give them meat. Over time, as long as the dog see the frisbee, they will jump at it.


    Kanp wants to cry but has no tears, But all this is foreshadowing for collecting. As long as it seeds, no matter how dark the foreshadowing is, I can ept it!


    The targeted special trainingsted until five o''clock. When Minato announced the end, Kanp quietly threw out the Collection Technique at him.


    The green light cluster in his mind surged and rolled quickly, and a light blue dot was ejected in a blink of an eye!


    Kanps heart sank when he saw this.


    Blue light dot?


    Not a talent, but Ninjutsu?


    Kanp was full of disappointment, so he didnt dare to throw the Collection Technique again, so as not to collect any more Ninjutsu.


    At the same time, he wrapped this light blue dot with his consciousness.


    At the next instant, Kanp was shocked: Rasengan?!

 Chapter 496: Tokubetsu Jonins Appointment

    Chapter 496: Tokubetsu Jonin''s Appointment


    In the depths of the forest, Kanp closed his eyes and carefully sensed Rasengans deliciousness. Although he didn''t collect the nerve reflexes, Rasengan was not bad. Its not only a non-seal Ninjutsu, but also has boundless potential. No matter what Chakra it is, it can be filled in, Bijus Chakra, Senjutsu Chakra, all kinds and sorts. The key point is, its also very strong even without the other Chakra!


    This collection is not a loss!


    Kanp smiled wretchedly.


    When Minato saw this smile, he thought that Kanp had some insights, and a gratified smile appeared on his face. At the same time, he spoke encouragingly: Kanp, when the special training is over, I will pass on to you a powerful Ninjutsu that can be used with the Flying Thunder God Technique.


    Kanps eyes widened and he pretended to be surprised: Really? What kind of Ninjutsu?


    It must be Rasengan.


    No wonder that I can collect it immediately. It turned out that it was not my own luck that exploded, but Minato thought of this at this moment.


    Kanps mind is full of psychological drama, but he didn''t show anything on his face.


    Youll know when the timees, lets end it here today. Minato smiled slightly, then turned and teleported away.


    Kanp cant wait to use Rasengan, but he is a calm and cautious person. After repeated restraint, he turned around and walked back.


    It didnt take long for him to see Genmas group of four.


    Minatos shadow clone has also announced the end, so the four people are resting andmunicating with each other at this moment.


    Of course, Genmas group of threemunicated about Flying Thunder God Technique, while Tenzo sat on the side and listened obediently.


    Tenzo is actually two years younger than Kanp, and he is already fifteen this year, but his tender face, coupled with his childhood experience as an experimental subject, makes him cherish hispanions even more, so even if he doesnt understand the discussion of these three, he still sat on the side with a smile, neither disturbing nor making a sound, like an obedient little brother.


    Compared with him, Hayate is obviously crooked.


    Kanp sighed.


    Genma heard Kanp sigh, then turned his head with a smile and said: Kanp, is it over on your side too?


    Kanp walked out from behind the tree, shrugged and said: Yes, I was beaten by Hokage-sama.


    Seeing Kanp''s bruised nose and swollen face, these people burst intoughter.


    Tenzo also pursed his lips, looking like he wanted tough but didn''t dare to.


    Kanp rolled his eyes and waved his hand: Ill go home first, see you in three days.


    He said he was going home, but after Kanp left the seventh training ground, he ran to the street, turning left and right, Kanp soon came to the Uchiha ns settlement.


    Today, I only used the Collection Technique once, so the remaining two cannot be wasted.


    Among Sharingan and Wood Release, Kanp intends to collect Sharingan first, after all, Sharingan has already collected half from Sasuke!


    The remaining half is naturally ced on other Uchiha ns children.


    It was dinner time, so there were fewer people on the road, there are fewer children, and very few children wearing Uchiha ns attire. Kanp walked for a while before finding a little fatty, and immediately threw the Collection Technique.


    The green light cluster in his mind gradually surged, but soon subsided.


    Collection failed?


    Kanp frowned, This little fatty seemed quite wary.


    Kanp continued to circle around, and soon noticed a Uchiha child holding his father''s hand while talking andughing, and immediately threw out the Collection Technique.


    The green light cluster in his mind surged again, and after a while, a light blue dot was ejected: Kunai throwing technique.


    Kanp shook his head in disappointment, Well, since all three Collection Techniques have been used, its time to go home and have a meal.


    A few dayster, Kanp continued to send shadow clones to Anbu to sign in, while he wandered around the Uchiha ns settlement and specially selected the Uchiha ns children beaming with joy to start with. Although it seeded in reducing the failure rate of collection, most of the collected were Three Basic Techniques and Ninja Tools throwing techniques. Kanp felt a bit of a headache. Kanp thought to himself that he wanted collect Uchiha ns infants, but that guy Shisui did not want to cooperate. Kanp also cant be forceful, so he can only start slowly in this way.


    The fourth day.


    Kanp came to the seventh training ground on time, and once again received targeted special training from Minato,monly known as being beaten.


    Kanp held back and didn''t collect Minato this time, and nned to wait for doing targeted special training for half a year before collecting, so that the sess rate would be higher.


    At the end, Minato suddenly said: Kanp, this years Chunin Exams will begin soon. I want you to be the head examiner for the second stage.


    Kanp was stunned, and then said: Doesnt the head examiner have to be Tokubetsu Jonin or higher?


    Minato chuckled slightly and said: Jonin needs to be assessed, but I can appoint Tokubetsu Jonin directly.


    That is to say, I am a Tokubetsu Jonin now?


    Sure enough, the promotion through special channels is faster.


    Kanp nodded calmly and said: Since it is Hokage-samas order, then I have to follow it.


    Minato then said again: Also, the head examiner for the first stage is Ibiki, the second stage is you, and the third stage is Genma. After that, you three will discuss the specific details for this Chunin Exams. I only have one requirement. It must be strictly controlled. If they do not meet the requirements for Chunin, no matter who they are, they cannot be promoted!


    Kanp solemnly responded immediately.


    During the war, there is an urgent need forbat power, so the promotion requirements for Chunins promotion requirements was appropriately rxed. Generally, as long as theirbat power is enough, anyone can be promoted. But now is not a war time, so excessive promotion will only make the Shinobis mentality swell and cause trouble for no reason. Therefore, Kanp also agreed with Minatos idea.


    The next day, Kanp, Genma and Ibiki met on the rooftop of the Academy.


    Genma is an old friend, so theres not much to say. As for Morino Ibiki, he is at the same period as Asuma and Shizune, and is only 20 this year. After bing a Chunin, he joined Anbus Torture and Interrogation Department, so after working in the dark dungeon of all day, receiving no daylight for many years and also because he has been engaged in torture work for a long time, his whole figure looks a bit lifeless, and he also looks like in his thirty.


    After the three introduced each other, Genma said Minatos request.


    Ibiki has no objection, so he nodded and said: In the first stage, I am going to change thest question to increase the psychological burden of the candidates. All the candidates who dont value their peers will not be able to pass this question!


    After saying that, Ibiki looked towards Kanp.


    Kanp blinked his eyes twice, his brain turned quickly, and said: I will add some Genjutsu in the Forest of Death. The candidates whose hearts are not firm enough will definitely be caught in the Genjutsu and cannot extricate themselves. These people will also be eliminated!


    Although Kanp is not good at Genjutsu, he can summon Tagorihime, who is good at Genjutsu, and create some enjoyable Genjutsu.


    Genma chuckled and said: After your screening, the ones who finally appeared on my side should be candidates with firm determination. Then I will assess them on strength, and people who are not strong enough will be eliminated!


    Kanp then asked: If we do this, will none of the candidates be promoted in the end?


    Absolutely not!


    Ibiki shook his head firmly. His younger brother, Morino Idathe is also a candidate this year, and he believes that Idate will be able to persist to the end!


    Even Genma chuckled and shook his head: I heard that a genius from the Uchiha n, who is no less than Shisui, also signed up for this Chunin Exams.


    Kanp was surprised: Uchiha Itachi?!

 Chapter 497: Who Else Is Not Convinced?

    Chapter 497: Who Else Is Not Convinced?


    I didnt expect Uchiha Itachi to be a candidate for this Chunin Exams!


    Kanp was amazed, and secretly thought, If I cheated in the second stage and prevented Itachi from passing the Chunin Exams, then he would not be able to enter Anbu, and he would not be a double agent


    Wait.


    Now that the plot has changed, Minato is still sitting on Hokages Position. Under his administration, the tension between the vige and the Uchiha n has long since eased, so even if Itachi joins Anbu, it is impossible for him to be a double agent.


    Although the two advisors, Koharu and Homura have been making suggestions for the vige, Minato did not adopt their suggestions regarding the Uchiha n.


    As for Danzo, his Root suffered one after another, his funds were shed in half, his Sharingan was seized, Wood Release Shinobi, Kinoe, was robbed, and his influence was greatly suppressed by Minato. At this time, he was worse than Kanp. Unless Gozu Tenno seeds, he wont jump out again.


    So judging from the current situation, it is impossible for the Uchiha ns coup-detat to happen!


    Kanp shook his head to shake off the messy thoughts, finalized some details with Genma and Ibiki, and then dispersed.


    Kanp went to the Uchiha ns settlement as usual. During the period, he encountered three Uchiha ns kids. After throwing Collection Techniques, it failed twice, and finally, he collected a pale red light dot at the third time.


    Sharingan 1/6 (Kekkei Genkai, iplete)


    With this, Kanp now has four iplete Sharingan dots, and he only needs two more!


    Time passed, and seven days passed in a blink of an eye.


    On this day, Konohas Year 53s Chunin Exams officially began.


    There are nearly a hundred people who signed up for Chunin Exams this year. Among them, the overwhelming majority are repeat candidates who failed in the past few years. Many of them are in their early twenties, and only a small part of them are participating for the first time like Itachi.


    As for those who took the exam alone like Itachi, there is only him alone.


    In the huge exam venue, many candidates stared at Itachi strangely, and some of them with malicious intents.


    The second stage is conducted in the Forest of Death. It is said that there will be death every year, hehehe, Uchiha ns genius, humph!


    It is said that this guys talent isparable with that Shisui of the Body Flicker, I wonder whether its true or false.


    Many three-person group candidates are pointing their fingers at Itachi, which is full of threats and intimidation.


    But Itachi ignored all these gossipers and stood there calmly.


    It seems that everyone is here.


    About half an hourter, as the Chunin examiners entered the venue, Ibiki also walked in with a cold face.


    Big brother. When Idate saw the personing, his eyes shed with joy, thinking to himself that he has passed this first stage!


    Even his twopanions are very excited, after all, it is better to have connection with the above!


    Ibiki did not respond to Idates call. He had a business-like blunt expression on his face, and without talking nonsense, he directly ordered everyone to sit down, distributed the test papers and started the first stage.


    Most of the candidates here are not taking part for the first time, and they are already familiar with the rules of this stage. So not long after, many candidates who couldnt answer the questions began to cheat.


    The surrounding examiners silently looked, allowing the candidates to cheat in order to test their ability to obtain information, but if their cheating level is too low, then sorry, they are not eligible to be a Chunin!


    Therefore, after a while, some candidates are caught and thrown out, and at the same time, the people in the same team as them are also eliminated.


    Itachipleted the test alone, and from the corner of his eyes, he noticed the candidate that was implicated and eliminated, and a confident smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. This is the reason why he participated in the Chunin selection alone: to avoid being implicated by his teammates!


    About an hourter, only a little more than 70 people are left in the venue. At the same time, Ibiki also came up with the final question.


    Thest psychological test question was specially created by Ibiki. The purpose is to let the candidates understand the importance ofpanions, but there are too few candidates who can understand the true meaning of this question, and even his younger brother, Idate couldnt understand either. But Itachi, who was alone, was seriously entangled by his younger brother, Sasuke, and quickly understood the meaning of the topic.


    Five minutester, Ibiki announced the official end of the exam, and kicked out more than 40 candidates who failed the pass. These over 40 candidatesined, and some of the older ones even wanted to attack him, but unfortunately, they were brutally suppressed by Ibiki.


    Idate stood among the failed candidates with an ugly expression, staring at his big brother in disbelief.


    I was eliminated?!


    Ibiki nced at him, and regret shed in his eyes, but he didnt say anything, Since he didnt pass the test this time, he can just take the exam next time, after all, there is nothing that goes smoothly in life!


    Ten minutester, there are only 28 candidates left in the venue.


    At this time, Kanp, who was standing outside the teaching building for a long time, knew that it was time to make his debut. His figure flickered, then Kanp appeared on the ssroom podium in an instant, and said with a nk expression: Congrattions on passing the first stage! Let me introduce myself. My name is Gekko Kanp, and I am the head examiner of the second stage.


    Among the twenty-eight candidates present, the youngest is Itachi, who is just ten years old, and the oldest one is already 24 years old, six years older than Kanp, so seeing Kanp, some of the older ones immediately became unhappy.


    Hey, are you really the head examiner of the second stage?


    Do you look down on us too much?


    You are just a little brat?!


    Seven or eight candidates yelled at Kanp, as all the psychological stress they encountered in the first stage exam was vented through Kanp.


    Kanp nced at Ibiki, who is standing next to him, This guy is just three years older than me, but he already looks in his thirty. No wonder these candidates didnt rebel against him, and instead rebel against me!


    Kanp doesn''t allow these people to look down at him, so he immediately pointed at those protesting candidates and said: You guys, you shouldnt disrespect your higher-up, all of you will be eliminated!


    What?!


    What you talking about you bastard!!!


    Dont think that you can do whatever you want just because you are the head examiner, you are too young, you brat!


    When did Chunin Exams be such a joke? If you say we are eliminated, we will be eliminated? Do you think you are Hokage-sama?


    Kanp is toozy to listen to these peoples nonsense, so with a wave of his hand, the examiners standing on both sides of the ssroom suddenly pounced on them, subdued these guys in twos or three strikes, and then threw them out of the ssroom.


    Who else is not convinced? Kanp sat at the podium table, looking at the shivering candidates below with a smile.


    It feels very good to show off.


    The smile on Kanps face became even wider: Then follow me.


    As Kanp jumped out of the ssrooms window, it was Itachi who followed closely from behind.


    He followed behind without saying a word, as if he didnt know Kanp, but deep in his eyes, there was a few inexplicable lights of meeting acquaintances.

 Chapter 498: Just Go To The Central Tower

    Chapter 498: Just Go To The Central Tower


    The roof of Academys teaching building.


    Hiruzen and Koharu are standing at the railing, watching more than 20 candidates rushed out of the teaching building and followed Kanp towards the Forest of Death.


    He is really going to eliminate them directly like that?


    Koharus face is sullen, the muscles on both sides of her cheeks had turned into two lumps of thin and soft flesh over the years, hanging weakly in her loose skin, showing her oldness.


    The eight candidates who have just been eliminated by Kanp are all excellent Shinobi who have withstood Ibikis mental pressure and understood the importance ofpanions. However, they were eliminated because they did not respect Kanp, who was younger than them, which seemed wrong.


    It even gives people a feeling of them being bullied by Kanp, who takes advantage of his position.


    This makes Koharu very unhappy.


    Hiruzen shook his head slightly, and said in a deep voice: As a Shinobi, you must pay attention to collecting information all the time, whether it is during or outside the exam. When Kanp appears, those candidates should collect relevant information about him, such as strength, personality, or hobbies from his words and deeds, but those candidates provoked him just by being older than the other party without knowing exactly the information If this is a sneak into a spying mission to infiltrate an enemy country, these people would have already dead.


    Koharu frowned: Dont change the concept, this is just a Chunin Exams!


    Do you n to interfere in the Chunin Exams? Hiruzen frowned.


    I just think that the head examiner selected by Yondaime is too casual.


    Koharus eyes shed brightly. She seemed to be looking for trouble with Kanp, but in fact, she aimed at Minato!


    In the past few years, under Namikaze Minatos strict governance, Chunin Exams are only held once a year. Moreover, the candidates who passed the exam and sessfully promoted to Chunin is also decreasing year by year. If this continues, how could the vige develop their economy and show its muscles to the Shinobi World?


    Hiruzen sighed. He knew that the purpose of this old friend invited him to watch the Chunin Exams is not pure. In the final analysis, it was because of political differences.


    Minato hopes that all those who are promoted to Chunin are elites, who are better than other people in terms of strength, psychological quality and other aspects!


    However, Koharu hopes that there would be as many Chunin in the vige as possible, so that they can receive more B-Rank missions and deter the enemy Shinobi Viges!


    And there are many simr differences, such as how to treat the Uchiha n, as the two havepletely opposite attitudes.


    Koharu advocates vignce, defense, and even monitoring, while Minato advocates inaction and decides to allow the Uchiha n to develop freely in the vige like other Shinobi ns. As long as they make no mistakes, they will not be targeted.


    And with more and more simr disagreements, Koharu could not sit still anymore. She took advantage of this Chunin Exams to call Hiruzen, hoping to persuade him to check and bnce Minato with herself.


    Yondaime is still young after all. He has too little life experience, so he doesn''t even know howplicated it is to run a vige.


    Koharu looked towards Hiruzen, and said earnestly, We old fellows should help him, lest hemit some principled problems.


    Hiruzen chuckled and said: Koharu, under the governance of Yondaime, both the viges economy and the poption have escaped from the depression during the Third Shinobi World War and are bing more and more prosperous. Although Yondaime is young, it is precisely because of this that Konoha can be like him, full of vitality!


    Koharu was not convinced, and wanted to say more, but when she saw Hiruzens eyes looking at the sun, as they seemed to exude infinite expectations for the future of Konoha, she suddenly felt that nothing could change her old partner''s mind.


    She sighed silently and shut up.


    Two hourster.


    Outside the Forest of Death.


    Two rows of examiners stood outside the green iron fence, staring coldly at the more than twenty candidates who arrived one after another.


    Kanp stood in the middle of the examiners. Seeing everyone has arrived, he smiled and said the rules of the second stage: Go to the central tower of the Forest of Death within seven days, and those who exceed the time limit will be eliminated.


    The rules are simple and crude, thats all.


    More than twenty candidates look at each other in shock, among them, those Genin who have taken the exam before looking at Kanp in disbelief.


    It must be known that in the past, Earth and Heaven Scrolls will be distributed for the exam in the Forest of Death. All the teams must gather two scrolls and rush to the central tower within seven days to pass. In this case, at least half of the candidates will be eliminated. But now, without Earth and Heaven Scrolls, for them, this stage is simply guaranteed!


    Is there a problem? Looking at the candidates with strange gazes, Kanps eyes shed a strange light.


    The candidates are still immersed in the simple rules and did not notice this scene, except for Itachi.


    The simpler the rule, the more variable there will be. Itachis heart sank, and he inexplicably felt the deep malice from Kanp.


    As for the other candidates, when they heard Kanps questions, they simultaneously shook their heads. Only fools will mention the matter of the scrolls.


    Since there is no problem, what are you waiting for? Just go in order. Kanp waved his hand, driving them into the Forest of Death like a fly.


    And the two rows of examiners standing at the entrance of the Forest of Death also found their own protection targets after they entered, and quietly lurked behind.


    Kanp then bit his thumb and formed hand seals to summon Tagorihime, one of the three divine maidens.


    Suddenly appeared in the brightly lit Konoha, Tagorihime felt ufortable, and delicately raised her white jade arm to block the sun, but there was no displeasure on her face.


    After all, if she was summoned by Kanp once, she would be able to earn a five hundred crystals full of Chakra. Even though she had to pay 20% of the crystals to the b***h Ichikishimahime.


    Kanp, there are no enemies around here, the reason you summon me, it shouldnt because you want to be with me Tagorihime rubbed her small waist against Kanps side, and shamelessly started to take advantage.


    Kanp showed righteous expression, and said: Tagorihime-sama, I have a serious business to look for you this time, please be serious.


    I understand, but


    After saying that, Tagorihime opened her mouth and spit out a scroll, then said with a lovable smile, This is the sacrifice you need to provide.


    Kanp took the scroll and said: No problem.


    So, what are you talking about? Tagorihime stretched out her tongue and licked her face in excitement.


    Kanps heart shuddered when he saw this, This girl couldn''t be Orochimaru pretending to be her, right?


    But Orochimaru is not a Summoned Beast, so even if I wanted to summon him, he cante out.


    Kanp smiled and said: This is the Forest of Death in Konoha. In here, there are more than 20 Genin taking part in the Chunin Exams in here. I need you to help me set up some Genjutsu to hold them back.


    Thats all? Tagorihime was a little dissatisfied. She didnt expect that for mere Genin, Kanp actually called her toe out in person. She felt that Kanp didnt take Ryuchi Caves higher-ups seriously!


    Kanp knew what she is thinking, and said with a smile: You can devour the Chakra they released in the Genjutsu, but you are not allowed to hurt their lives.


    Tagorihime curled her lips in disdain: Just mere Genin, even if theres 20 of them, how much Chakra can they have?


    Then, you refused? Kanp tossed the scroll in his hand, the threat was self-evident.


    Tagorihime thought to herself that the five hundred crystals Chakra were not a small number. Since she finally came out, she couldnte back empty-handed. Besides, there were more than 20 Genins Chakra No matter how small a mosquitos leg is, it is still meat.


    I agree.


    Tagorihime nodded, and then asked with slightly glowing eyes, Then, can I eat them?


    Kanp stared at her fiercely and said: No, otherwise, I will never give you a trace of Chakra in the future!


    Kanp, who has mastered the three divine maidens weak spot, is not afraid that they will be disobedient. After all, he is their powerbank!

 Chapter 499: The Terrifying Head Examiner

    Chapter 499: The Terrifying Head Examiner


    Forest of Death.


    Three Konohas Genin crouched at the branch of a big tree, and their three pairs of wild eyes look around like eagles.


    They didnt expect that the second stage of Chunin Exams is unexpectedly simple. Although the Forest of Death is full of ferocious wild beasts, seven days of plenty of time are enough for them to travel to the central tower leisurely. Simple. In short, as long as all the candidates coexist peacefully, they can all pass this test!


    Unfortunately


    We must not let those neers pass like this!


    Yes, the three of us have participated in the Chunin Exams five times in the past four years, and every time we failed in the Forest of Death. We didn''t see the hope of sess until today! How can we let a little brat like that Uchiha Itachi pass the first time he participate?


    We must let him know the cruelty of the Forest of Death!


    Although we cant kill him, we can injure his legs! In this way, he will not be able to reach central tower in seven days no matter what!


    The same goes for the others. We must not let them pass easily!


    At any rate, we have seven days. In the first three days, lets snipe other teams as much as we want!


    The more these three Konohas Genin spoke, the more excited they became. They imagined the images of those neers falling to the ground in disbelief, and they tremble with excitement, and they even felt goosebumps.


    Huh?


    Wait!


    Goosebumps?


    The three Genin vaguely noticed something was wrong.


    In the next instant, a crashing sound came from above them.


    Katon: Gkaky no Jutsu! (Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique)


    Itachi jumped from the top of the tree, his hands moved like phantoms on his chest, and he opened his mouth to spray out a huge fireball!


    The fireball exudes scorching heat, and fell straight along the gray tree trunk towards the three Genin.


    Its Uchiha Itachi!!!


    When did this guy approach us?


    He even dared to take the initiative to attack us. As expected of a genius of the Uchiha n!


    With a sneer, the three Genin stepped on a branch and separated instantly. Turning around in mid-air at the same time, one threw five or six kunai at Itachi, one threw senbon towards the sky, and one formed hand seals and spewed out a hurricane.


    Facing the attack of these three, Itachi didn''t react at all. He allowed the kunai, senbon, and hurricane hit him, and then he dissipated into smoke with a bang.


    Not good, its a shadow clone!


    After one of the Genin eximed, he felt a howl of winding from behind his head. Before he had time to react, he felt a pain in the back of his head, and was directly knocked out.


    Thud!


    The fainted Genin fell from mid-air, directly breaking a leg and an arm.


    The other two Genin were both surprised and angry. Afternding, they quickly rushed to their injuredpanion. After checking, their faces sank!


    Damn it, this little brat turned out to be urgh!


    Before the Genin on the left side could say some harsh words, he was kicked by hispanion and broke his leg. You, you


    Stimted by the intense pain, he only felt his vision blurred for a while, and then he realized who was hispanion next to him was actually Itachi with scarlet eyes!


    Sharingan?


    Seeing the 2-Tomoe on Itachis pupils, cold sweat overflowed from the Genins forehead, and then he was knocked out by Itachi directly.


    Too weak. Itachi turned his head and looked towards thest Genin with a nk expression.


    You, you


    The Genin had an ugly face. He thought that Itachi was just a rookie. But he didnt expect that he had already awakened Sharingan, and even evolved it to two tomoe!


    Wait a minute!!


    Seeing Itachi slowly walking towards him, the Genin took two steps back, and said angrily, This is the Forest of Death. If you knock all three of us unconscious, we will die here!


    Itachi had no fluctuations in his eyes, and his figure quickly rushed to the Genin. With Itachis excellent Taijutsu, he defeated this Genin, who had no fighting intent, in two strikes, and then roughly broke his arm.


    After doing all this, Itachi turned and left.


    Uchiha Itachi, just you remember! The Genin gnashed his teeth and red at Itachis back. Unfortunately, an ordinary persons gaze couldnt kill people at all.


    Itachi didnt pay attention to these three guys anymore. In fact, he didn''t happen to hear that they wanted to deal with him, Itachi wouldnt have taken action against tghem. After all, they are Shinobi from the same vige.


    After Itachi left, several examiners appeared on the scene expressionlessly.


    Wait a minute, we haven''t failed!


    The still conscious Genin screamed unwillingly, There are still six days left, we will definitely reach the central tower, you can''t eliminate us!!


    With your current state, it is even a problem for surviving in the Forest of Death. Wanting to reach the central tower within seven days is an impossible mission. So, I am very sorry, but you all have been eliminated! An examiner said coldly.


    Damn it!!!


    That Genin gnashed his teeth. No matter how unwilling he is, he can only ept the cruel fact that he was eliminated in the Forest of Death six times in a row.


    In the next few days, simr incidents of mutual attacks continued to ur. In just three days, two three-person teams and three two-person teams were eliminated. And now, they are only nine candidates left in the Forest of Death!


    The examiners, who have been following these candidates, were shocked.


    At first they heard about Kanps simple rules, they couldnt believe it. After all, the previous rule of the Earth and Heaven scrolls can eliminate at least half of the people, and without the Earth and Heaven scrolls rule, at least 80% of these candidates will pass the assessment!


    They once thought that Kanp was nning to make concessions, but now, they realized that the ending was the same as before. Without the Earth and Heaven scrolls rule, more than half of the exam candidates were still eliminated!


    The reason why these candidates are fighting with each other is that they just dont want the others to pass the stage so easily.


    Like the team that was eliminated in the Forest of Death five times in a row before. Seeing the neers so easily passed the Forest of Deaths stage that had troubled them for four years, it was an insult to their past four years. Under this mentality, even the examiners felt that they should take action to create a little difficulty for the neers.


    As expected of the head examiner appointed by Hokage-sama himself!


    He has understood the psychology of the candidates.


    Evidently, there are no rules for fighting, but the seeds of fighting are nted in their hearts in a different way!


    Very terrifying!


    The examiners are constantly supplementing Kanps terrifyingness, but Kanp at this time looked bewildered.


    On the central tower, when Kanp looked at the eliminated names on the information, he was speechless for a while.


    The reason why he didn''t create the Earth and Heaven scrolls rule was because he believed that Tagorihime could hold back most of the candidates But what are these idiots doing?


    Tagorihime hasnt even taken action, and you have already eliminated each other by half. By the time you arrive at Tagorihime


    Cold sweat was pouring out of Kanps forehead, but with a calm face, he turned to an examiner beside him with a calm expression and asked: How many candidates are left in the Forest of Death?


    Sir, there are still nine left! The examiner said respectfully.


    Kanps face twitched, and secretly thought, Its bad. ording to the current situation, I am afraid there would only be three or four candidates passing this stage.


    Genma wouldnt kill me, right?


    But then he thought about it again, Only 20 out of 100 people passed from the first stage, and the elimination rate is 80%. Then, ording to this standard, it would be fine for me to eliminate 16 or 17 out of 20 people, right!


    Thinking of this, Kanp stood there calmly.

 Chapter 500: The Candidates This Year Are Not Good Enough

    Chapter 500: The Candidates This Year Are Not Good Enough


    Forest of Death.


    The second stage hassted until the fifth day.


    Itachi, who was alone, finally arrived near the central tower ording to the map.


    At this time, he is not far from the central tower. Standing in the treetops, he can even see the spire of the central tower several kilometers away, which is higher than the forest side.


    Im finally here.


    Itachi heaved a sigh of relief, but the expression on his face remains unchanged.


    He tip-toed a little, and quickly jumped between the branches of the forest, but as he jumped and jumped, Itachis brows slowly furrowed.


    Why havent I arrived yet?


    He looked up suspiciously, and saw that the spire of the central tower was still standing in the dense forest several kilometers away, and it hadn''t changed at all from what he saw before!


    Have I been walking in ce just now?


    Itachis heart suddenly jumped: Genjutsu?


    He immediately turned on the 2-Tomoe Sharingan and at the same time, disrupted the Chakra flow inside his body, but everything in front of him remained unchanged.


    Its not Genjutsu?


    Itachi walked forward cautiously. While walking, he stared at the central tower, which was a few kilometers away from the forest, with Sharingan. After a while, he noticed something strange.


    The central tower in the distance is actually moving!


    When he walked forward slowly, the central tower slowly moved backwards, when he speeded up, the central tower moved backwards faster. In other words, no matter how fast he ran, he would never get close to the central tower!


    Itachi bit his thumb and formed hand seals to summon several crows. Unfortunately, the crows fell to the ground soon after flying into the sky and couldnt guide him at all.


    No wonder that Brother Gekko didnt use the Earth and Heaven scrolls rule. Itachi stopped, thinking with a solemn expression on his face.


    With this moving central tower, there is no way anyone can pass this exam!


    However, although the Chunin Exams have be more and more difficult over the years, they will not eliminate everyone. There must be a weak spot in this matter.


    Itachi pondered for a while. He no longer moved forward, but started to retreat.


    Then, something strange happened. The central tower actually followed behind him, keeping a certain distance from him all the time!


    Like a carrot hanging in front of a donkey, the donkey can see it but can never eat it!


    Itachi fell into deep thought, after a while, his eyes gradually shine: There is only one central tower, but there is more than one candidate. Even if Borther Gekko can move the central tower, it is impossible to clone the central tower!


    Therefore, this moving central tower can never be a real central tower, it can only be a Genjutsu!


    If I keep staring at that central tower and move forward, I will never be able to reach the real central tower forever!


    Unfortunately, I couldnt break Borther Gekkos Genjutsu!


    What should I do?


    Itachi sat on the branch and began to think seriously about how to break the situation.


    At the same time, the eight exam candidates from the other teams also rushed here one after another, and they experienced the same torment as Itachi.


    Damn, why does this central tower keep moving?


    Last year, we all reached the central tower. That tower weighs over 10,000 tons and might be easy to destroy, but it is absolutely impossible to keep it moving back and forth, left and right, at the same speed as us!


    So, are we under Genjutsu?


    You may not believe me, but why does it feel that my Chakra has been depleted?


    Idiot, its because we have been moving at a high speed.


    Among the eight candidates, there is one Genin who is good at Earth Release. Hes trying to reach the central tower from the ground, but unfortunately, just as he got into the ground, he suddenly got out in the next second.


    There are strange things in the ground. He discovered that after going into the ground, his Chakra consumption suddenly increased tenfold. At this rate of consumption, it only takes five or six seconds for him to be squeezed dry!


    When the eight candidates are unable to do anything, the examiners, who had been following them, all had ghostly expressions on their faces, but they were very professional, so even if they are shocked, they hid themselves very well and followed these candidates silently from behind.


    On the sixth day, Itachi finally found the correct way to reach the central tower.


    He started to retreat, following the traces of his previous approach, and retreated for more than ten kilometers. He didn''t stop until the central tower higher than the forest disappeared from his sight.


    Itachi chuckled when he saw this, It is indeed so, no matter how powerful Brother Gekkos Genjutsu is, its coverage area is limited.


    He took a step forward, and the spire of the central tower appeared in his sight, and when he took a step back, the spire disappeared.


    Therefore, the area ahead is covered by  Brother Gekkos Genjutsu.


    As long as I find a way to avoid the influence of Genjutsu, I can reach the real central tower.


    Itachi first took out the map, carefully confirmed his current location and the direction of the real central tower, then took out a piece of cloth to cover his eyes, and then, he moved towards the central tower slowly. He tripped over branches from time to time, fell into the mud, hit the trees from time to time, his nose was bruised and his face was swollen, encountered wild beast attacks from time to time, and even the Chakra inside his body was exhausted by several times faster. He had to stop and refine Chakra every half an hour, otherwise, he wont be able to deal with wild beasts that may appear at any time.


    But no matter what kind of crisis he encountered, Itachi never took a step back, and he never took off the cloth strips on his eyes. In the darkness, he took his steps firmly step by step.


    Time passed.


    The seventh day.


    Kanp, who is sitting at the top of the central tower, has used the Multi Shadow Clone Technique to fill the Chakra in all five hundred crystals.


    After finishing the sacrifice, Kanp looked up at the sky. It was almost 12 oclock, so he waved his hand to call an examiner and asked: How many people have passed the assessment now?


    Gekko-sama, no one has reached to central tower so far, said the examiner.


    No one?!


    Kanp was shocked. 12 oclock is the deadline for this stage. After that time, the exam is over!


    Howe none of them passed?


    Facing the resentful expression of the examiner, Kanp coughed dryly, and calmly said: I just set up a simple Genjutsu near the central tower, but I didnt expect them Hey, , it''s not that my assessment is too difficult, but that the candidates this year are not good enough.


    Kanp shook his head with a mncholy expression, wondering whether to call Tagorihime back to give this year''s candidates a chance.


    The examiner opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he swallowed the words when it reached his lips. I am just a little Chunin without a backer, so it''s better not to provoke this lord.


    At this moment, a figure with cloth strips tied on his eyes, a bruised nose, a ragged body, and bloodied arms slowly walked out of the forest step by step.


    When Kanp saw it, a smile slowly appeared on the corner of his mouth. At this time, he wanted to say, As expected of Itachi!


    At the same time, he also put the idea of make concessions directly behind him.


    Kanp waved his hand, and the examiner beside him immediately jumped off the building and came to Itachi.


    Congrattions, you have passed the Chunin Exams second stage. You can take off your blindfold. The examiner said expressionlessly.


    Itachi put down his guard and slowly took off the cloth strips. The warm sunlight was a bit dazzling, so Itachi squinted his eyes. Looking at the examiner in front of him and the central tower behind the examiner, the corners of his mouth showed a smile: I pass!

 Chapter 501: Where Did You Find Your Summoned Beast?

    Chapter 501: Where Did You Find Your Summoned Beast?


    Genma arrived at the central tower at 12:30, but what surprised him was that the central tower was extremely deserted. Apart from Kanp and ten examiners, in the huge space, there is only one ragged candidate?


    Genmas heart skipped a beat, and the smile on his face bes a bit stiff at that time. He then asks softly: Kanp, what about the other examiners and candidates?


    Kanp said calmly: In the second stage, only one person passed. As for those who failed, I asked the other examiners to send them out.


    Genma froze upon hearing this.


    Although the Chunin Exams difficulty increases every year, you cant just fail everyone in the second stage!


    How did I run my third stage if it bes like this?


    Shiranui wants to cry but has no tears.


    Kanp pretended to be calm, and said: Brother Genma, don''t cry. After my screening, the ones whoe to you are definitely elites, and they will be 100% promoted to Chunin!


    Even if the candidate is not good, theres no way I would fail thest candidate!!


    Shiranui was angry and helpless. He turned his head and looked towards Itachi, and walked over bravely.


    Taking out the senbon from the corner of his mouth, Genma forced a smile and said: Congrattions on passing the Chunin Exams second stage. I will be the examiner for the next third stage. The time and location of the exam is


    Genma frowned, Now that there is only one candidate left, is it necessary to use the venue with great fanfare?


    Genmas thoughts revolve, and he continued, The time and ce for the exam is this moment and this ce!


    Kanps brows raised when he heard this.


    The rest of the examiners are also subconsciously looked at Genma.


    On the other hand, Itachis expression has not changed, it is still calm like before.


    Genma has no way of retreat under Kanps operation, so he could only walk all the way in the dark. He looked at Itachi and said: You have half an hour to rest. After half an hour, I will arrange for an examiner to fight against you. If you can hold on for ten minutes, you will pass my assessment!


    Hearing this, Itachi finally frowned, Fighting against the examiner?


    If he is fighting against Kanp, Itachi believed that he has no odds of sess at all!


    After all, Shisui has often mentioned Kanps powerfulbat power to him.


    As if seeing what Itachi was thinking, Genma said with a smile: Dont worry, its a Chunin Examiner, and


    Genma thought to myself, Since he has reached this point, how about some excitement?


    And you can choose the opponent yourself!


    Genma ns to arrange the ten examiners. The strength of these ten people varies. If Itachi chose the strongest one, it is considered his bad luck. If he chose the weakest one, it is considered his good luck!


    I understand.


    Itachi nodded in response, sat on the ground directly, first took out two food pills from his ninja bag to replenish his stamina, and then closed his eyes to refine Chakra.


    At the same time, Kanp dragged Genma to the corner, and asked innocently: Shouldn''t the third selection be at the conference venue on the other side?


    For the Chunin Exams in the past, including Narutos in the future, were all held in the conference venue. So Kanp wondered why there is an exception this year.


    Genma looked at Kanp nkly, and said with a helpless snort: Isnt it all because of the good things you have done? Now that there is only one candidate left, isn''t it to use the conference venue? Its better to just finish the test here.


    As expected of Brother Genma. To be able to think of such a perfect solution in such a short period of time, I am far inferior to you. Kanp knew that he was in the wrong this time and quickly released some rainbow farts.


    You


    Genma didnt know whether to cry orugh when he heard this.


    Just as Kanp was about to make persistent efforts, he suddenly felt a fiery gaze shooting down from the top of the central tower. When he looked up, he saw Tagorihime floating in the air, looking at him with a smile.


    Genma also noticed the abnormality in the air, his pupils narrowed slightly, and he grabbed Kanps arm and asked: Who is that woman? She can actually float in the air


    Its my Summoned Beast.


    Kanp exined vaguely, then jumped up. Stepping on the body of the central tower, he quickly rushed to the top of the tower.


    At this moment, Genma had a strange look on his face, Summoned Beast?


    Your Summoned Beast is used to warm the bed, right?!


    After reaching the top of the tower, Kanp took out the scroll and threw it over, then boasted: This time, it was done beautifully.


    Its just mere nine Genin, its not worthy of praise.


    Tagorihime looked indifferent, but her eyes were staring at the scroll closely. She checked a few crystals and saw that Kanp was notzy and couldnt help but smiled coquettishly. Kanp, next time there is such a good thing, you have to find me~


    Kanp nodded: Of course!


    After all, there are only three of you, and only you, Tagorihime, is good at such thing, who else can I look for if not you?


    After exchanging a few friendly words, Tagorihime dissipated into smoke and dissipated.


    Genma, who had been paying attention to Kanp, was stunned: She is really Summoned Beast?


    When Kanp came down, Genma walked over righteously: Kanp, where did you find your Summoned Beast?


    Kanp was stunned: Why do you ask this?


    Genma smiled heartily: As a Tokubetsu Jonin, it is impossible to justify not having a Summoned Beast, Kanp, please.


    Kanp squinted his eyes and his gaze turned strange: You


    Genma said seriously: Dont get me wrong, Im not greedy for the beauty


    I understand, I understand.


    The corner of Kanps mouth rose slightly, showing a strange smile, then shook his head and said, But Im sorry, my Summoned Beast is from Ryuchi Cave, one of the Three Holy Lands.


    Genma was startled when he heard this, and there seems to be a lightning struck his mind.


    Not because of the name of Three Holy Lands, but because The one floating in mid-air just now was a snake?


    Genma stared at Kanp strangely, looking at him up and down, and finally stretched out his thumb. Kanp knew what his dirty mind was thinking, but just as he wanted to rify, Genma waved his hand and said: Just take that I didnt ask anything.


    After saying that, Genma walked to the examiners and began to arrange the candidates for the third stage.


    Kanp shook his head, If you misunderstood, just misunderstood. I dont take advantage of the beauty snake anyway.


    It is not a loss.


    Half an hourter.


    Itachi opened his eyes and stood up from the ground neatly.


    Although the half-hour rest could not restore his state to the peak, he still recovered 70% of hisbat power.


    Next, as long as he selects the weakest examiner, he should be able to pass the third stage!


    Have you had a good rest?


    Genma smiled and asked, and Itachi slightly nodded.


    Then choose your opponent. Genma waved his hand, and ten examiners stepped forward one by one, standing on both sides of Itachi, each staring at him expressionlessly.


    Itachi was not scared by this, and waspletely unaffected by the examiners momentum. He squinted his eyes to find the weakest among them.


    You only have ten minutes. Genma reminded.


    Understood.


    Itachi responded, and then, with one minute each, all ten examiners were investigated with his eyes.


    So, what is your choice?


    Ten minutester, Genma looked at him with a smile in his eyes.


    Kanp also came to the side, watching with great interest.


    Itachi pointed his finger at the third one on the right, and said: I choose him.


    Genma waved his hand to signal the rest of the examiners to back off, and said at the same time: To be honest, I dont know which of the ten is the strongest and the weakest, so good luck!


    After the other nine examiners withdrew to 50 meters away, Genma started to talk again: Then, the third stage of Chunin Exams will officially begin!


    As soon as the words fell, Itachi has already took out a kunai and rushed towards the examiner.


    Although the examiner hadn''t said a word, there is a little fire in his heart. Since Itachi chose him, wasn''t he telling others that he was the weakest of the ten?


    Who wouldnt lose their temper from this?


    At that time, the examiner quickly took out a kunai and fought with Itachi.


    Ding!


    Ding!


    The fierce sound of kunai collision became denser and denser, and the figures of the two gradually turned into afterimages, colliding back and forth in the field.


    Kanp and Genma stood fifty meters away, and Kanp said softly: Why do I feel that this Chunin is a bit too weak?


    Genma shrugged and said, Of course its because Uchiha Itachi chose the weakest one.


    Oh, you are quite scheming. Kanp gave a weirdugh.


    Just now, Genma deliberately said that he didnt know who was the strongest and who was the weakest among the ten examiners, which was to affect Itachis confidence, otherwise, if he told Itachi that he chose the weakest, wouldnt it increase Itachis belief in victory?


    Genma smiled and said: Although he is the weakest, he is still a Chunin. Uchiha Itachi, how does his talentpare to Shisui?


    Kanp looked into two afterimages in the field, touched his chin and said: They should be on the same level, but talent is useless if you don''t work hard.


    The harder you work, the more lucky you are. This is the wise words that Kanp hase toprehend along the way!


    While the two were talking, the fighting parties in the field suddenly retreated.


    Katon: Gkaky no Jutsu! (Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique)


    Although Itachi is young, his Fire Release is already very good. He opened his mouth and spouted a fireball with a square of three meters., burning and rampaging.


    The examiner quickly moved to the left in a calm manner to dodge the fireball, and at the same time formed hand seals: Suiton: Suiben! (Water Release: Water Whip)


    Pa!


    The examiner waved out a long whip made of water, passed it under the fireball, and whipped towards Itachis feet.


    Thetters expression remained unchanged, and immediately, he gave up the fireball and formed hand seal to create a shadow clone.


    Bang!


    In the white smoke, two Itachi sprang out one from the left and the other from the right, and quickly circled around the examiner along an arc. At the same time, their hands moved, and the sky filled with kunai and shuriken shot towards the examiner like a rainstorm of pear blossoms.


    The examiner immediately dissipated the water whip and took out some kunai, but looking at the Ninja Tools flying messily in the air, heughed on the spot: What Uchiha ns genius? He cant even throw Ninja Tools. At this level, I dont have to block them, as these Ninja Tools would collide with each other and fell from the air!


    Should I suggest to the head examiner to send Uchiha Itachi back to the Academy for further study?


    While the examiner let his imagination run wild, the Ninja Toolssed in midair really collided, but apanied by the violent metal impact sound, these kunai and shuriken actually changed directions one after another during the collision. Not only did not hit the ground, they instead shot towards the examiner from various tricky angles!


    That examiners face immediately changed greatly.


    Genma also frowned when he saw this: Uchiha ns Shurikenjutsu!


    Thest Shinobi who could do such excellent Shurikenjutsu was Shisui!


    The examiners who watched the battle around were also solemn. When they were shocked by Itachis talent and strength, they also felt sorry for their colleague who fought against him.


    If he had been fully alert at the beginning, he might be able to block this wave of Ninja Tools throws, but his expression just now clearly told everyone that he was inted and his mind was distracted.


    So now, he is doomed.

 Chapter 502: The Naughty Brat, Namikaze Naruto

    Chapter 502: The Naughty Brat, Namikaze Naruto


    That''s it.


    Genma sighed softly, took out a kunai instantly and flickered next to examiner, blocking all Itachis Ninja Tools.


    Genma-sama.


    The examiners face was ugly, but he didn''t refute anything. He directly bowed his head and apologized, Im sorry, I underestimated the enemy carelessly.


    Genma waved his hand and said, Although there are elements of carelessness, Itachis strength has indeed reached Chunin-Level.


    Chunin Examiner did not speak any more, he bowed his head and stepped aside.


    Head examiner-sama, have I passed the test? Itachi dismissed the shadow clone and asked with a tired face.


    Yes.


    Genma nodded slightly, looked at Itachi with a little appreciation in his eyes, and said with a smile: But passing this test does not mean that you can be promoted to Chunin.


    Itachi said: I understand.


    The final promotion list of the Chunin Exams must be confirmed by the Hokage, but he is the only one who passed this years Chunin Exams. Besides, Itachi performed perfectly in this selection examination, so he believes Minato will agree.


    Go back and wait for the news.


    Genma called two examiners to escort Itachi. When he turned his head, he saw Kanp who was going to slip away from the side, Kanp, where are you going?


    Itste, I want to go home and take a nap. Kanp walked forward without looking back.


    Shiranui said angrily: Stop!


    What are you doing? Kanp said with displeasure.


    You need toe with me to Hokage Tower to exin to Hokage-sama! Genma said with a snort.


    Only one person passed the Chunin Exams this time. No matter if its a big or small thing, Genma doesnt want to carry it alone.


    Exin? Exin what? I shed blood for the vige, so don''t mess around!


    Kanp struggled to resist, but was still dragged by Genma all the way to Hokage Tower.


    When Genma reported the Chunin Exams process to Minato, Kanp stood on the side with some guilt.


    After a while, Minato turned his head in surprise to look at Kanp with a surprised face: Only one person passed the second stage?


    Kanp showed a shy smile and argued slightly: Hokage-sama, in fact, the test I gave are not difficult at all. Its because the candidates this year are not good enough, so dont me me.


    Minato didnt know whether to cry orugh and shook his head. Although it was a bit shocking'' for most of the candidates to be rejected in the second stage, but as long as the result is fair, there will be no problem.


    So he looked towards Genma and asked: Genma, are the results of the third stage correct?


    Genma nodded solemnly: Yes, Itachis actualbat ability has reached the requirements to be promoted to Chunin.


    In that case, three dayster, I will announce the list for those who advanced for this Chunin Exams. Minato said with a slight smile.


    Yes! Genma nodded in response.


    Coming out of Hokage Tower, Kanp crossed his hands on his chest. Looking at Genma with strange gaze, he said in a muffled voice: Just trivial matter, why are you dragging me here to exin to Hokage-sama, hmph, hmph.


    Just as Genma was about to speak, he heard a series of yells.


    Bastard, that brat has climbed onto the Hokage Rock again.


    Whose child of that brat? Its too much!!


    If I had such a son, I would have killed him long ago!


    Hearing the angry reprimands from the surrounding, Kanp showed thoughtful look. He took a few steps back, his gaze crossed the Hokage Towers rooftop andnded on the Hokage Rock not far away.


    There are four huge Hokage heads on Hokage Rock. And on the fourth one representing Minatos head, a ck spot as small as an ant is trying hard to Paint?


    The corner of Kanps mouth twitched: Thats


    Genma sighed, shrugged his shoulders, and said with a bitter smile: Its Naruto, he is Hokage-samas child.


    Kanp didnt feel too good when he heard this.


    In the original work, Naruto, as an orphan, painted Hokage Rock in order to attract the attention of others, but isnt the Minatos couple living well now?


    Why did he still paint?


    At this time, Minato has also jumped out of the office. He is standing on the rooftop of Hokage Tower, wearing the Hokage Robe. The breeze blew through his golden hair, which makes him looked cool, but Kanp can see the helplessness from his back.


    Thats right, when you encounter a naughty kid like Naruto, which dad doesnt have a headache?


    By the way, Brother Genma, what is Narutos full name? Kanp suddenly remembered something and asked softly.


    Full name?


    Genma was a little puzzled, and said, Namikaze Naruto, whats the matter?


    Nothing.


    Kanp smiled and shook his head.


    In his previous life, many people wondered why Naruto didnt follow Minatos surname. Some said it was to protect him, who is a Jinchuriki. Some said that Minato killed too many people in the Third Shinobi World War, so if people know that Naruto is his son, he will be assassinated by the enemys spy, and some people say that Minato is just a live-in son-inw


    Live-in son-inw? Kanp snorted disdainfully when he thought of this. After all, even Uzumaki n was wiped out of the country, so what kind of live-in son-inw is Minato?


    But no matter which one it is, in this life, Naruto''s surname is Namikaze.


    While Kanp still in thought, Minato suddenly turned around and jumped off the building,ing to Kanp and Genmas side.


    Hokage-sama. The two quickly called out respectfully.


    Minato smiled wryly and said: That child Naruto is really giving me a headache.


    Hokage-sama, why did Naruto go paint Hokage Rock? Kanp curiously asked.


    Minato sighed and said: Its all my fault. I am too busy with work and didn''t have time to apany Naruto, which made him be like this.


    Kanp asked strangely: Where is Kushina-sama?


    Kushina doesnt want to be a full-time wife at home, so Minato said with a bitter smile.


    Kanp realized that although both Minato and his wife love Naruto, both of them are career-oriented people. One is busy with Hokages work, the other is busy with mission, and they have no time to take care of Naruto


    Then, you can just use shadow clone. Kanp said suddenly.


    Minato smiled even more bitterly: At first, we did use shadow clone to take care of Naruto, but half a year ago, Naruto discovered that we used shadow clone to take care of him instead of our main body. Because of that, he was very unhappy, and that''s when Naruto started messing around.


    So its like that.


    Kanp realized again, In the original work, Naruto wanted to attract the attention of others, and in this life, he wanted attract the attention of their parents.


    Cant this naughty brat learn how to develop in low-profile manner like me?


    Kanp.


    Minato looked at Kanp with a serious expression and said, I have something important to discuss with you!


    Kanp said: Hokage-sama, please said it.


    I want you to be Narutos tutor. Minato said with serious face.


    Tutor?


    Isnt that the main upation of that pervert Ebisu?


    And now that Naruto is so young, it is the time when he is the naughtiest, so if I be his tutor, Im afraid that I will have miserable future!


    But thinking of Minato taking care of himself so much, Kanp cant refuse him at all.


    Thinking of this, Kanp immediately patted his big muscles and said domineeringly: No problem, since it is Hokage-samas request, I will definitelyplete it!


    Minato breathed a sigh of relief, and said: Kanp, Naruto has not yete into contact with Ninjutsu, so your job is mainly to apany him, and then teach him to read as much as possible, and also, pass on some Shinobi knowledge appropriately.


    Kanp nodded, and then asked: Then, what are my working hours?


    From 10 am to 3 pm. Minato said immediately, obviously well prepared.


    Hearing this, Kanp thought, Forget it, its only five hours. Its not a big deal.


    I understand, then, should I start working today? Kanp was eager to have a try.


    Thank you, Kanp. Minato seemed relieved.


    Although Kanp felt that something is strange, the arrow was already released from its string.


    With a flicker, Kanp disappeared quickly.


    Hokage-sama, can Kanp do it? Genma, who had been standing next to him, suddenly asked.


    I hope so.


    Minato is also helpless. In the past six months, he has changed six tutors for Naruto. Unfortunately, no one canst for more than a month, so he hoped that Kanp can control Naruto.


    On Hokage Rock.


    After the five-year-old Naruto climbed the Hokage Rock, he first drew a red dragon on the left side of Minatos head, and then painted a rainbow on his right face. Looking at his masterpiece, Naruto kicked the paint near his feet away,ughed triumphantly with his hands on his hips, looking very arrogant.


    Pak!


    Ouch!!


    When Naruto was so proud, he suddenly felt a pain in the back of his head and tears came out!


    Who?


    Naruto turned around. Clutching the back of his head, he red at Kanp, who suddenly appeared, like a tiger, Who are you?


    I am the tutor invited by your father, my name is Gekko Kanp.


    Kanp crossed his arms on his chest, and introduced himself with a smile, Call me sensei.


    At the same time, he also looked at Naruto seriously. Naruto is a little over one meter tall, wearing a bright yellow attire, with short golden hair, and three fox whiskers on his cheeks, which looks quite cute.


    But Kanps words make Naruto a little unhappy.


    Why is it another tutor again?


    Naruto raised his head and said with a snort, What can you teach me?


    Uh


    Kanp frowned, Why does this feel different from what I expected?


    Have you had other tutors before?


    Kanp was a little depressed. He thought that he was the first tutor invited by Minato, but after thinking about it, he knew that its not the first day Naruto being naughty. So with Minatos character, he must have hired other tutors, but the effect should not be very good, or else, he wont ask himself.


    Faced with Kanps question, Naruto nodded a little, and then shouted impatiently: So, what can you teach me?


    Then, what do you want to learn? After calming down his emotion, Kanp asked with a smile.


    Naruto rolled his eyes and he said treacherously: I want to learn Shadow Clone Technique.


    Shadow Clone Technique? Why? Kanp was stunned.


    Because Tou-chan and Kaa-chan always use shadow clone to fool me.


    Naruto shouted with his hands on his hips, So I also want to learn Shadow Clone Technique, and use shadow clone to fool them!


    Kanp felt a headache when he heard this, This brat is quite vengeful.


    Kanp thought of the online novels he read in his previous life, and knew how to deal with these naughty kids, so he said with a smile: Naruto, should I tell you a story? About a monkey, a pig You dont like it? Its okay, Ill tell you about Nezha


    I wont listen, I wont listen, I wont listen


    Naruto covered his ears and shook his head desperately, I want to learn Shadow Clone Technique, I just want to learn Shadow Clone Shadow Clone Shadow Clone


    The magic sound flooded his brain, and Kanps face turned a little green, This naughty kid is not easy to fool.


    At this moment, three Shinobi suddenly ran up from under the cliff: Naruto, you actually dirtied Yondaime-samas head again. If you don''t wipe the stone statue clean today, we will visit your house!


    Visit his house?


    Kanp was shocked, These Shinobi actually dare to visit Minatos house?


    Or do they not know who Naruto''s father is?


    Who are you three? Kanp asked calmly.


    We are the Shinobi responsible for guarding the Hokage Rock. The three Shinobi said in unison.


    As andmark of Konoha, dispatching three Shinobi to guard Hokage Rock is nothing strange.


    Kanp asked again: Do you know whose family Naruto is from?


    The three Shinobi looked at each other and shook their heads in unison: We dont know, but in the past six months, Naruto, this naughty brat, came here twice every three days to wreak havoc. If he keeps causing troubles like this, we will really go visit his house!


    They really dont know.


    After careful consideration, Kanp understood that although Minato is the leader of the vige and well-known to everyone, he has always kept a clear line between public and private matter. Moreover, Naruto is a Jinchuriki, so he will definitely not let Naruto be exposed to the public prematurely.


    So except for neighbors or people close to him, Kanp believed that that most people in Konoha don''t know the name of Minato''s son.


    Although Naruto knows that his father is Hokage, he never said it to the outside world. In his opinion, he is a real big man, and he must get rid of the troubles he caused with his own ability. How can he used his father to get away from trouble?


    Naruto immediately pulled the corner of Kanps clothes and shouted: It''s him, he is the one who ordered me to do this!!


    Before Kanp and the others could react, Naruto had already run away.


    Hehe


    Looking at the three Genin, whose eyes are getting sharper, Kanpughed awkwardly, You may not believe me, but today is actually the first time I''ve met Naruto.


    Do you think we will believe your words?


    Immediately remove the paint on Yondaime-samas statue, otherwise, we will visit Cough, we would report to the higher authorities!


    The three Shinobi said aggressively.


    Hearing this, Kanp had no choice but tip-toed and run away.

 Chapter 503: Hang Up And Beat!

    Chapter 503: Hang Up And Beat!


    Im back.


    Opening the door, just as Itachi changed his shoes at the entrance, Sasuke, who heard his voice, had already rushed over.


    Big brother, you are finally back!


    Sasuke was wearing a brown-ck Uchiha ns attire, with thick ck hair and red on both sides, which makes him looks cuter than Naruto.


    Big brother, you are hurt!


    When Sasuke saw his brothers disheveled and bloodstained look, he was so frightened that his face turned pale, so he rushed forward to grab Itachis arms with tears in his eyes, ready to cry.


    Sasuke, Im fine. Itachi reached out and rubbed Sasukes head, he messed up his hair before letting it go with a smile.


    Big brother, didnt you go to take the Chunin Exams?


    Sasuke blinked his big eyes and said in fear, Is the exams dangerous? Can you not take it?


    Itachi shook his head with a smile and asked: Sasuke, where is Father?


    Father is in the backyard. Sasuke replied pitifully, and just about to say something else, his elder brother tapped his finger on his forehead, causing him to grimace in pain, and when he recovered, his big brother had already disappeared.


    Humph.


    Sasuke curled his lips angrily, then jumped to the backyard with a smile.


    At the backyard.


    Fugaku stood by the newly opened pond feeding the fish, looking like a retired old man doing nothing, looking veryfortable.


    Father.


    The wind blew, and within a few flickers, Itachi rushed here quickly.


    Why are you sote? Fugaku asked without looking back.


    I was the only one who passed the second stage of the Chunin Exams, so the head examiner decided to proceed directly to the third stage.


    Itachi replied in a t tone, I have sessfully passed.


    Only you passed this Chunin Exams?


    Fugaku was taken aback, and then said with a smile, As expected of my son, Itachi, you did a good job.


    Thank you for yourpliment, Father. Itachi didn''t show pride and joy. For him, Fugakuspliment was far inferior to Sasuke or even Shisui.


    After being promoted to Chunin, you need to join the Military Police Force. With your talent, you should soon get the recognition of the other nsmen. Fugaku said with satisfaction.


    He had already thought about it. When Itachi gains a foothold in the Military Police Force, he will gradually hand over the power to him and train him to be the next Captain of the Military Police Force!


    As for the other super genius of the n, Shisui, he has also made up his mind. From now on, he will let Shisui develop in Anbu with peace of mind, so that Itachi and Shisui will be inside and outside, and no matter what happens to the vige in the future, they can help each other!


    Perfect!


    Fugaku is always relieved.


    Father, after being promoted to Chunin, I do not n to join the Military Police Force. Itachi bluntly, I want to join Anbu.


    What did you say?


    Fugaku turned his head in shock, and his face full of displeasure, Anbu? Why do you want to join Anbu?


    Itachi did not speak.


    Is it because Shisui is also in Anbu? Fugaku asked.


    Itachi still doesnt speak.


    Although he is young, with Shisuis help, his vision has been broadened by a lot. He knows that if he enters the Military Police Force, his biggest mission in the future will be to patrol inside and outside the vige. Even if he can spare a lot of time for training, the improvement of his strength will be extremely limited.


    But joining Anbu is different. When the timees, torture, intelligence gathering, assassination, being a spy No matter what it is, they can sharpen him, and it can also allow him to wander in the huge Shinobi World. It is by no meansparable to being trapped in a vige and patrolling around!


    Itachi has ambitions. His ambition is to travel around the Shinobi World like Shisui, and even make a name that is louder than Shisui in the Shinobi World.


    Of course, it would be more perfect to set an example in Sasukes heart!


    Fugaku looked Itachi, who is silent, and was very angry. Just as he about to give him a lesson fiercely, he saw his youngest son rushing over.


    Fugaku considered the impact and had no choice but to give up.


    But looking at his reticent'' son, Fugaku became more and more ufortable, and then he snorted angrily: Go take a shower first. We will talk about joining the Military Police Forceter.


    Behind Hokage Rock is a huge mountain forest. The mountain forest spreads all the way to the foot of the mountain and is extremely wide. But because it is close to Hokage Rock, the wild beasts in the forest have long been cleared by the Shinobi.


    Naruto hopped all the way to the foot of the mountain. Although he was sweating profusely, his face was full of smiles, and his bright blue pupils looked around, looking very agile.


    Where are you going?


    A voice suddenly came from behind, making Naruto jump three feet in shock.


    Who?


    Naruto turned around while holding his small heart, and found that the person here was his self-proimed tutor, Gekko Kanp, Wasn''t he dragged down by those three Shinobi on the Hokage Rock?


    How did you get away?


    Naruto asked with an okay expression, They didn''t make things difficult for you?


    What did you say? Kanp moved his hands and his ten fingers, and the finger bone makes crackling sound.


    Narutos shoulders shrank like a rabbit with the crackling, and shy and ttering smile appeared on his face: Well, are you really the tutor my father invited? Why havent I seen you before?


    Before I became your tutor, I had to settle the ounts with you. You even throw the me of your pranks on my head


    Kanp stretched out his salty pig hand and lifted Naruto from the ground. Tell me, how should I teach you so that I can relieve my anger?


    You, you, you, you, you cant hit me!


    Naruto struggled desperately, kicking with his feet hanging in the air, If you dont let me go, Ill call someone!


    Just shout, in this wilderness, no one wille to rescue you even if you scream until you break your throat! Kanp growled with a ferocious expression.


    I was wrong.


    Naruto is very smart. Since he cant break free, cant run away, and cant scare Kanp, he immediately bowed his head and said aggrieved. Just hit me, beat me to death, anyway, my parents dont care about me, they wont be sad even if Im beaten to death, wu wu


    Naruto burst into tears as he spoke.


    Kanp was stunned, and quickly put Naruto down. Just as he was about to forget about the matter, and give Naruto a bowl of chicken soup for the soul, Naruto, who hadnded, actually kicked Kanp in the nuts.


    Kanp turned pale, and quickly retreated with a flicker.


    Seeing that he missed, Naruto immediately turned around and ran, while yelling loudly: Help, someone is being beated, an adult has bullied a child,e quickly!!!


    Kanp is furious: How dare you lie to me, you naughty brat?


    My surname wont be Gekko if I don''t hang you up and beat you today!


    Kanps figure flickered and turned into an afterimage. And he arrived at Narutos side in just an instant.


    Ahhh


    Naruto, who was running, screamed in fright when he saw the shadow beside him. He then felt like the sky was spinning, and when he recovered, he found that his feet were tied up with rope and he was hung upside down on a tree.


    Let go of me, let me go, my father is the Hokage, you cant beat me! Sensing that the situation was not good, Naruto immediately used Minatos name while struggling crazily.


    Kanp stood under the tree and looked at the upside down Naruto, who was swaying from side to side in the air, and a trace of sneer shed across his face: Your dad is the Hokage? Then your mother is the Jinchuriki!


    Kanp formed hand seals with both hands: Suiton: Suiben! (Water Release: Water Whip)


    Arge number of Water Attribute Chakra poured into Kanps right hand, and with a flick of his right hand, there was already a five or six meter long water whip.


    Kanp flicked the whip a few times in the air, and the water whip crackled under the Extraordinary Strength, full of power!


    Naruto shuddered when he heard this sound. He turned his head to look, and saw the water whip in Kanps hand, then his eyes immediately widened: Thats amazing!!


    Then


    Pak!


    Aooo!!!


    Naruto jumped up and down like a grasshopper on a rope.


    Kanp swung the water whip over again, pak!


    Aooo


    Narutos tears started falling.


    How does it feel? Kanp smiled devilishly.


    It hurts.


    Naruto spun around on the rope with teary eyes, but his two blue pupils were staring at the water whip in Kanps hand.


    What else?


    Kanp asked while whipping the water whip again.


    When he whipped Naruto, he had already deactivated the Extraordinary Strength, and he didn''t use any strength at all, so Narutos miserable appearance was obviously fake!


    Kanp has been fooled once, and will never be fooled again!


    Cool.


    Naruto answered honestly.


    Kanp moved the water whip again, and Naruto jumped up again subconsciously, but he found that it didnt seem to hurt too much, and his mood suddenly drifted.


    Hey, if you teach me this, how about I let you be my teacher? Naruto said slyly.


    He was hanging upside down in mid-air at this moment, the rope was not tied tightly, so it would turn in circles when hit by the water whip, because of that, after a while, Naruto''s eyes started spinning.


    How do you feel now? Kanp asked with a smile.


    Dizzy


    Naruto said in a daze. Hes feeling dizzy and unable to concentrate.


    Kanp saw that it was almost done, so he let him down.


    Narutonded on both feet, his footing staggered, and then he limply leaned against a big tree. He hugged the big tree, his face pressed against the tree trunk, and his eyes spun for a long time before he regained his strength.


    How do you feel? Kanp leaned over with a smile and continued to ask.


    Humph!


    Naruto stood up while holding the tree trunk and shouted, If you dont teach me that move, I will tell my dad you beat me!


    Without saying anything further, Kanp took out a rope and made a stern gesture.


    Naruto turned around and ran away like a fertilized rabbit.


    Walking out of the mountain forest, Naruto put his hands on the back of his head, and strolled the streets boredly. Kanp followed beside him, with his hands crossed over his chest, also yawning together.


    Im so hungry, let me treat you to some ramen. Naruto rolled his eyes and said with a smile.


    Are you rich? Kanp asked.


    Of course, Kaa-chan gave me a lot of money.


    As Naruto said that, Naruto took out a toad wallet, opened the zipper. The wallet was stuffed with one thousand ryo banknotes.


    Well, Naruto in this life is loved by his dad and mom. So it is impossible to be short of money.


    Kanp waved his hand: Ichiraku Ramen! I only eat ramen from that ce.


    Really!! Do you like Ichiraku Ramen too? Naruto was overjoyed, as if he had found a bosom friend. He pulled Kanps clothes and ran towards Ichiraku Ramen.


    Although Kaa-san also likes ramen, she likes ramen as long as it is salty. It is impossible for her to tell the difference between Ichiraku Ramen and other ramen!


    It''s the first time after growing so big that Naruto has seen someone who has the same taste as him!


    Although this person seems difficult to deal with.


    Naruto rolled his eyes.

 Chapter 504: Narutos Treat

    Chapter 504: Naruto''s Treat


    Uncle Teuchi, tworge bowls of miso ramen!


    Add more tonkotsu!


    Add two more eggs!


    Naruto jumped up andy down on the table, squinting his eyes and shouting happily.


    Oh, its you Naruto.


    When Teuchi saw Naruto, he couldnt help but showed a kind smile on his face. Then he looked towards Kanp and greeted with a smile, Kanp, You are here too.


    Hello, Teuchi-san. Kanp nodded slightly in greeting, and then turned his attention to a little girl in her early ten years beside Teuchi.


    The little girl has delicate features, which makes her really pretty.


    She should be Teuchi-sans daughter, right?


    What is her name again?


    When Kanp thought about it, Naruto next to Kanp pointed at Kanp and asked: Uncle Teuchi, do you know him?


    Hahaha, of course I did. Just like you, he oftene to my restaurant since he was young.


    He replied with a smile, then looked at Kanp, and introduced, This is my daughter, Ayame. She is bored at home, so she came here to help in the restaurant. Ayame, this is Gekko Kanp, an excellent Shinobi in the vige.


    Hello, Brother Gekko. Ayame called out with verydylike and polite manner.


    Kanp nodded with a smile, with a demeanor of a person with high morals.


    And me and me. Naruto was very dissatisfied with Teuchis behavior of only introducing Kanp.


    Hahaha, that''s right, there''s also this Naruto, who is the youngest customer in my restaurant. Teuchi said with augh.


    Hello, Naruto. Ayame greeted with a smile.


    Sister Ayame, hello too. Narutoughed, and then sat down side by side with Kanp at the front.


    It didnt take long for Teuchi to make tworge bowls of miso ramen for the two, and there are alsorge portions of tonkotsu and eggs on them. Such arge bowl felt choking, even for Kanp.


    He turned his head and asked Naruto: Naruto, if you eat so much now, what would you do if you cant eat dinner?


    Naruto wolfed down his food while muttering: Its okay if I dont eat dinner and so on.


    Tou-chan and Kaa-chan force me to eat carrots, green peppers, green vegetables, etc. every dinner, it is very annoying!


    Naruto scolded endlessly in his heart.


    How could you skip dinner? Naruto, you need to eat less ramen. As for the meat and eggs, your teacher will help you take care of it!


    After saying that, Kanp immediately stretch out his chopsticks and pick it up therge portion of tonkotsu and eggs in Naruto''s bowl.


    Naruto was shocked when he saw it, and without saying anything further, he spit on Kanps chopsticks.


    Kanp suddenly froze.


    You are too disgusting!


    When Kanp was in a daze, Naruto had already grabbed Kanps chopsticks and dipped the tonkotsu that was stained with his own saliva, then washed it in the soup, then swallowed it happily in one bite. After he finished, he winked at Kanp, looking extremely provocative.


    Teuchi-san, give me another pair of chopsticks. Kanp put down the chopsticks contaminated by Narutos saliva, and said with a calm face.


    Seeing the farce between the two, with a smile in his small eyes, Teuchi silently took a new pair of chopsticks for Kanp.


    Kanp took the chopsticks, and when he lowered his head, he found that therge portion of tonkotsu and eggs in his bowl had disappeared!


    Kanp was furious, turned his head to look, and saw Naruto shaking his head and putting Kanps tonkotsu into his mouth. He deliberately chewed loudly, biting very hard and vigorously.


    I am not angry.


    With a smile on his face, Kanp lowered his head to eat his ramen.


    Seeing that Kanp did not respond, Naruto rolled his eyes and leaned over his head and said, Since you want to be my tutor, have you prepared a gift for me?


    Gift?


    Kanp took a sip of the ramen soup, then he calmly took out a kunai engraved with his Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint, and said, Here, for you.


    Naruto took it with a look of disgust, and said: Its just an ordinary kunai


    Kanp then lied with straight face: This is not an ordinary kunai. Your teacher, which is me, used this kunai to kill hundreds of enemies on the battlefield during the Third Shinobi World War. This is a heros weapon and a medal of courage!


    When Naruto heard this, his eyes immediately glowed: Really?


    Kanp nodded solemnly: I, Gekko Kanp, have never lied to children younger than me since I was a child.


    As for the evidence, Hayate can testify it!


    Naruto looked up and down at the kunai excitedly, but he didnt have a ninja bag on his body, and since the kunai is sharp, he couldnt put it in his pocket.


    Kanp found out his difficulty, and immediately took out an empty ninja bag for him.


    Naruto is overjoyed, and quickly tied the ninja bag on his leg, and then he put the kunai Kanp gave inside the bag. Feeling the weight of the ninja bag on his leg, Naruto''s blue pupils shone brightly, Starting today, I too also am a Shinobi!


    Do you like it? Kanp asked with a smile.


    Hmph, not bad.


    Naruto tilted his head arrogantly, then grabbed the chopsticks and continued to wolf down his food.


    Urgh!


    After eating most of the ramen, Naruto suddenly clutched his stomach and grimaced, My stomach hurts, I''m going to the bathroom.


    Naruto bent down to leave his seat, and disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    Kanp sneered: Running without paying?


    I already learned of this move when I am six!


    Kanp didn''t go after him. After all, there is Flying Thunder God Kunai, so he could just let Naruto run for ten minutes first!


    I really have foresight!


    Kanp felt extremely proud and gratified for giving Naruto the Flying Thunder God Kunai ahead of time.


    Teuchi-san, another ten servings of tonkotsu, three eggs, and two servings of crispy radishes! Fill up the soup too.


    Kanp smiled slightly at Teuchi, calmly ordering more food!


    After eating and drinking enough, Kanp put down his chopsticks and burped twice. Then, he took out a kunai engraved with his Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint and ced it on the table, and then he sensed the Flying Thunder God Techniques coordinate on Narutos body, and Kanp disappeared from the stool in the next instant.


    As an invisible air wave spread out, Kanps figure once again appeared on the stool.


    Moving back and forth, it took only a second!


    After eating, pay the bill. Kanp said indifferently, and at the same time, he put away the kunai on the table.


    On the stool next to him, Naruto sat there with a dazed expression.


    He turned his head to look around, and his face was full of shock and disbelief: Why am I back here?!


    Just a second ago, he was still walking in themercial street ten kilometers away, he wondered how did he return to Ichiraku Ramen in the next second.


    What the hell!!


    Narutos pupils show fear.


    k!


    Kanp brought him back to his senses with a p, and said angrily: Smelly disciple, pay the bill!


    Naruto covered the back of his head with a owwow'', and looked at Kanp with a horrified expression: It was you, youre the one who make mee back here! You, youHow did you do it?


    Kanp smiled without saying a word, while urging him to pay the bill quickly with his eyes.


    Naruto was extremely unhappy, pouted and red at him, but in the end, he lowered his head and said: Uncle Teuchi, how much is it?


    The total is 1,800 ryo.


    Since Teuchi is busy, the one who came to collect the money was Ayame.


    Eh 1,800 ryo?


    Naruto was dumbfounded, clutching his toad wallet, Why is it so much?


    Ayame looked at Kanp awkwardly, and said: Brother Gekko just ordered another ten tonkotsu, three eggs, and two servings of crispy radish.


    Damn it!


    Naruto jumped off the stool in a rage and red at Kanp furiously, How can you eat so much!


    What nonsense are you talking about! Just pay quickly. Kanp pped Naruto on the back of his head.


    Naruto wanted to dodge, but how can he avoid Kanps amazing p?


    Ouch!


    Naruto cried out in pain, rubbed the back of his head, paid the money with a face full of reluctance, and said angrily, I will never invite you to dinner again.


    As a dsciple, shouldnt it be good to invite your teacher to dinner? Burp~~


    Kanp puffed up his stomach slightly, and said with a smile, Naruto, we still have a long life toe.


    No no!


    Naruto put away his toad wallet and then turned and ran out, but after a while, he ran in again. How did you do it just now? Was it Ninjutsu?


    Want to learn it? Kanp asked with a smile.


    Naruto nodded repeatedly, and said: Although I hate you very much, but I have to admit that you still kind of talented. Hahaha, if you teach me, I promise you to be my tutor.


    Hearing this, Kanp snickered in his heart, Although Naruto was very naughty, he was indeed kind-hearted. After I hung him up, beat him, and scammed his money, he actually forgot about it after a while. Is he a saint?


    Call me sensei first. Kanp put on airs.


    Sensei.


    Naruto immediately leaned in front of him, and said with augh, Teach me quickly, teach me quickly.


    Kanp put his hands on his back, and said calmly: My Ninjutsu is extremely advanced. If you want to learn, you have to start with the basics.


    What is the basics? Naruto didnt understand.


    Um


    Kanp thought for a while, and said, Can you refine Chakra?


    Naruto shook his head.


    His parents wanted him to have a happy childhood, so they didn''t teach him the Chakra Refining Technique in advance.


    However, the Eight Trigrams Sealing Style in Narutos body extracts Chakra from Kyubi all the time, and at the same time, it converts these Chakras into ordinary Chakras to run inside Narutos body, which is why Naruto was able to paint on the Hokage Rock when he was only five years old.


    However, the way Naruto use these Chakra is at the most basic stage.


    You don''t even know how to refine Chakra, it seems that we have to teach from the very first basic. Kanp said in a mncholy.


    What is the very first basic? Naruto had an ominous premonition in his heart.


    Um reading books. Kanp said with a smile.


    No!!!


    Naruto jumped, You are like those tutors, I dont want you to be my tutor, no, absolutely not!


    You really dont want to?


    Kanp bewitched, Do you still want to learn Shadow Clone Technique? Do you want the water whip? Do you want to move instantly?


    Naruto was tempted by those words that his innocent blue pupils were almost full of energy, but when he thought of reading, he twitched: But, but reading and so on is very troublesome.


    Naruto, only the one who suffers from suffering can be a master! Kanp said earnestly.


    Naruto didn''t understand what he meant.


    Stand on your tiptoes, and you can get closer to the sun!


    Kanp recites emotionally, Only then can we be a man who blooms like a sunflower!


    Naruto still looked confused, as he didnt understand what Kanp means.


    After flicking his forehead, Kanp finally got Naruto to nod and agree to learn reading from him.

 Chapter 505: I Stop Doing This Kind of Thing at the Age of Three

    Chapter 505: I Stop Doing This Kind of Thing at the Age of Three


    Land of Rain.


    The heavy rain continued, and Hyketsu, who was wearing a ck robe with red cloud patterns and a hat, walked slowly in the rain.


    Behind him, a tall, thin man with a pair of Byakugan, wearing a Konohas forehead protector on his forehead followed, but the symbol representing Konoha on the headband has been scratched by kunai, which is the sign of a Missing-nin.


    The two then walked forward in silence.


    Haven''t shown up yet?


    Under the ice crystals mask, Hyketsu squinted his eyes and pondered.


    I brought a Hyuga ns Shinobi into the Land of Rain openly. Although we avoided viges and crowd, with Zetsus detection ability, he should have sent the information back to Akatsuki.


    The reason Akatsuki remained silent is probably because they are collecting information about Hyuga Taki.


    When they reached half a day away from Amegakure, Deva Path, Konan and Zetsu finally appeared.


    Hyketsu, is this the new member you recruited from the Abyss?


    Deva Path fell from the sky, and the majestic rain slipped from his side, looking like a rain god.


    Konan pped her two huge paper wings, floating in the air like an angel.


    As for Zetsu, he drilled out of the ground as usual, with an indescribably strange expression on his Yin-Yang face.


    I shouldnt need to introduce you. Hyketsu said coldly.


    Hyuga Taki.


    Deva Path said nkly, A Hyuga ns Branch Houses member.


    The collected information shows that Hyuga Taki has died in the battlefield during the Third Shinobi World War, is this person really Hyuga Taki himself? Surprisingly, a gloomy voice rang, which is ck Zetsu asking.


    He faked his death. Hyketsu exined.


    Why did he do that? ck Zetsu continued to ask.


    Taki raised his head slowly, with a sneer and an unwilling smile on the corner of his mouth, and said coldly: Of course it is to avoid the exploitation of the Main House, and then for the opportunity to have my revenge!


    ck Zetsu is silent. Hyuga ns Main House controls the Branch House through Caged Bird. So it is not surprising that there are a few people who are unwilling to sumb to their fate like Taki.


    So you joined Akatsuki to use us to deal with the Hyuga ns Main House? Konan asked.


    Taki nodded: Yes, only when the Main House is dead that the Caged Bird can disappearpletely, and I can live freely in this Shinobi World!


    Deva Path looked towards Taki, and asked indifferently: This is just your one-sided story, you may also be a Konohas spy.


    For so many years, you are the first Shinobi to betray the Hyuga n. Its really suspicious. White Zetsu couldnt help but interjected. After saying that, he looked at Hyketsu provocatively.


    Hyketsu just shrugged, took two steps back and said: I have already brought the person, as for whether you need him or not, you can decide for yourself.


    Deva Path looked Taki, and the Rinnegans pupil power slowly overflowed, and the powerful momentum turned into an invisible air pressure enveloped Taki''s mentality.


    Do you have anything to say? Deva Path said indifferently.


    Taki spread his hands and said with a smile: I probably understand what you mean. You suspect that I faked my death during the Third Shinobi World War to get into your Akatsuki, hehehe, stop joking around. At that time, the Shinobi World does not have the slightest information about Akatsuki, and, whether the Hyuga n or Konoha, it is basically impossible to see the situation of the Shinobi World after the Third Shinobi World War with such a clear sight, you think too much.


    Deva Path retracted his eyes-power and lowered his eyes, and thought carefully that it was indeed the case.


    ording to Zetsus information, when Hyuga Taki faked his death, Yahiko hasnt died, so Akatsuki hasnt change. So Taki faking his death to join Akatsuki as a spy many yearster is indeed a bit far-fetched.


    Thinking about it this way, Deva Paths doubts about Taki were immediately eliminated.


    But


    Is it possible for Hyuga Taki to fake his death in order to join the Abyss as a spy?


    If this is the case, then Hyuga Taki joined Akatsuki through Hyketsus rmendation, there will be a problem.


    ck Zetsu, as the old mastermind who has lived for more than a thousand years, quickly considered this probability.


    So the eyes of both of them fell on Hyketsu.


    Whats wrong? Hyketsu asked with a frown.


    How did Hyuga Taki join the abyss? Deva Path asked.


    Hyketsus thoughts spun, and soon realized that this is not a weak spot, and said with a snort: It was me who invited him into the Abyss. Do you suspect that he is the spy that Konoha inserted into the Abyss?


    ck Zetsu started to talk: This possibility cannot be ruled out.


    Taki has been in the abyss for many years. If he is a spy, how can the Abyss still be fine?


    Hyketsu said softly with a smile, Of course, if you dont trust him, I have no objection.


    Deva Path was silent.


    If Akatsuki doesnt trust me, I dont think there is any need for me to stay here anymore.


    Taki said with a bit of unwillingness, Unfortunately, I cant avenge the Hyuga ns Main House!


    After saying that, Taki turned and left.


    Zetsu and Konan looked towards Deva Path at the same time.


    After pondering for a while, when Taki''s figure was about to disappear, Deva Path finally said: I allow you to join Akatsuki, Hyuga Taki, but if you betray Akatsuki, I will kill you all your rtives for the payments of your actions.


    Understood, then, happy cooperation!


    Taki stopped, and a look of excitement appeared in his Byakugan: I finally mixed with Akatsuki!


    After that, the group of five quietly came to the central steel tower of Amegakure, and Taki sessfully received his clothes and ring.


    Takis ring is Blue, and the position where he wears it is the index finger of his right hand. As for his teammate, of course, its the one who wears the ring North, Kakuzu.


    This time, Kakuzu is working in the Land of Rivers. After Taki received the clothes and ring, he was sent away by Deva Path.


    If Akatsukis information is leaked because of Hyuga Taki, you will also be responsible, Hyketsus. After Taki left, Deva Path stared at Hyketsu indifferently.


    Dont worry.


    Hyketsu smiled coldly, The Abyss has been fine for so many years, it is impossible for Taki to be a spy.


    Deva Path closes his eyes and did not speak again.


    At the same time.


    Konoha.


    At ten oclock in the morning, in the backyard of Gekkos mansion, Kanp sat on the wooden corridor, leaning against arge wooden pir, enjoying the life wantonly while bathing in the warm sun and eating grapes.


    Its almost time for work, right?


    After spitting out the grape seeds, Kanp looked at the time, and then began to sense the coordinates of Flying Thunder God Technique on Narutos body.


    But the distance seems to be more than thirty kilometers, and he cant sense it.


    Kanp immediately absorbed Natural Energy, refined Senjutsu Chakra, and brazenly entered Sage Mode.


    At this moment, Kanps body seemed to emit an invisible gleam, like a celestial being descended from the world, full of ethereal aura.


    In Sage Mode, Kanps Flying Thunder God Techniques sensing reached one hundred and fifty kilometers. So at the next moment, Kanps figure suddenly disappeared from the backyard.


    On Hokage Rock.


    Today, Naruto also climbed up here full of energy. He has red paint on his left hand, yellow paint on his right hand, a big brush in his mouth, and ropes,dders and other crime tools on his back. From the first nce, he is not a novice!


    Putting down the equipment on his body, Naruto was about to go for a big fight, but a familiar pain came from the back of his head.


    Pak!


    Ouch!!


    Naruto roared in pain, turned around and saw that the person who came was indeed his new tutor, Gekko Kanp.


    Why are you here? Naruto rubbed the back of his head in surprise. He just checked all around, and there is obviously no one nearby!


    Call me sensei. Kanp put away the Sage Mode, then crossed his arms and looked down at Naruto, who was just a little over one meter tall.


    Sensei.


    Narutoughed, and then asked carefully, Sensei, are you here to stop me?


    Stop you? No no no, Naruto, I dont want to stop you, I just want to ask, how old you are this year? Kanp asked with a solemn expression.


    Five years old. Naruto felt the atmosphere a little serious, and subconsciously became serious too.


    Five years old?


    Kanp sighed in disappointment, shook his head, and said, You do these things to attract the attention of your parents, right? Too? I''m so disappointed, you know, I wouldn''t do such things when I was three years old, you hey


    That''s not it.


    Naruto hopped his feet and stared at his eyes, Im not trying to attract the attention of my parents, I, I, I


    Naruto was so anxious that his face was flushed, and since he has poor vocabry, he said with a snort, Anyway, I''m not.


    Then tell me, why do you only paint on Yondaime-samas statue? Kanp issued a soul torture.


    This, this, this


    Naruto scratched his ears, and finally sat down on his head portrait, Anyway, I dont have any reason.


    Okay, okay, you didnt.


    Kanp smiled and changed the subject, It''s time for lunch, want to go to Ichiraku Ramen?


    Humph!


    Embarrassed, Naruto turned his head to the right, ignoring Kanp.


    Kanp immediately flickered to his right, and said with a smile: Ichiraku Ramen?


    Humph!


    Naruto nced to the left again, but seeing that there is also Kanp here, he turned his head and looked towards the right: Two Sensei?


    A thought shed through his mind, and he immediately jumped up and shouted: Shadow clone, is this Shadow Clone Technique?


    Two Kanp smiled and nodded: Want to learn?


    Naruto nodded. His unpleasant mood from before disappeared instantly, leaving only the longing for Shadow Clone Technique.


    Then, do you remember what you promised me yesterday? Kanp dispersed the shadow clone, and then took out a book from his pocket.


    This is the book he dug out from his little brother''s bedroomst night. It is used for enlightenment and can be used to teach Naruto.


    When Naruto saw the book, his facial features were all wrinkled together: You just said to go to Ichiraku Ramen, why did you take out a book?


    Learn some words first, and then go Ichiraku Ramen, Im treating today. Kanp said with a smile.


    What about the Shadow Clone Technique? Naruto asked aggrievedly.


    After you have recognized the words in the book, I will teach you. Kanp said bewitchedly.


    Hmm


    Naruto sat cross-legged on the ground again, his facial features are like a 30-years-old uncle who had lost his love.


    Dont think about it, its such a happy decision!


    Kanp sat next to Naruto, opened the pages of the book, and began to teach each word.


    Naruto had a troubled look, brace himself and read with Kanp for a few minutes. After a while, Kanp was also infected by Naruto, and he read the words in the book like a monk reading scripture.


    A few more minutes passed, and Naruto doesnt want to learn anymore. Kanp also doesnt want to teach anymore. After all, its so boring!


    Ichiraku Ramen? Kanp raised an eyebrow at Naruto.


    Well, Ichiraku Ramen! Naruto was overjoyed, snatched the book from Kanps hand, and then threw it down the cliff neatly, Learning and so on, go away!

 Chapter 506: Catching Thieves

    Chapter 506: Catching Thieves


    Coming out of Ichiraku Ramen, Kanp and Narutos stomachs are full, and they are burping while wandering slowly on the street.


    Ten minutester, Naruto suddenly said: Sensei, I want to visit Hokage Tower.


    Kanp smiled. He guessed that what Naruto really wanted to see should be Minato, but he didn''t point it out, and said with a smile: Okay, lets go.


    Narutos eyes lit up instantly.


    Speaking of which, Naruto has always wanted to go to Hokage Tower to see where his father works, but reality does not allow him to do so!


    Because he was angry with father this period of time, if he let father see him appearing in Hokage Tower, it would definitely make him think that he was subdued.


    If something like this happens, where will he put his face in the future?


    Narutos immature face showed a sadness that he shouldn''t have at his age.


    But fortunately, he has a teacher now, if he is caughting there, Naruto can throw everything on his teacher!


    Thinking of this, Narutoughed slyly.


    What are youughing at?


    Kanp pped him on the head.


    Nothing. Naruto raised his head and chuckled.


    The two arrived at Hokage Tower after a short walk.


    There were peopleing and going downstairs in Hokage Tower, but all of them talked softly consciously, so it didn''t seem noisy.


    When Kanp and Naruto came here, they stood in a corner consciously, watching the scene in front of them.


    Are they all Shinobi? What are they doing? Naruto asked.


    Making money to support their family. Kanp put it simply and to the point.


    Naruto seemed to understand, and then asked: Where does Tou-chan work?


    Kanp chuckled and said: Then, lets go in and take a look.


    Narutos eyes lit up, and without saying anything further, he took Kanps hand and rushed in.


    Entering the Hokage Tower, the two went to the mission hall first, then went to several office rooms next door, and then went to the second and third floors.


    Soon, the two arrived at Hokages Office.


    But when he got here, Naruto became entangled, his small face and facial features wrinkled together again, and he was in a dilemma.


    Since we haven''t thought about it, let''s go to the rooftop to see the scenery first. Kanp said with a smile.


    Naruto nodded.


    The rooftop of Hokage Tower is veryrge and the scenery is excellent. Looking back, the tall Hokage Rock can be seen, looking forward, theres bustling street scene, and farther away are forests, green hills, and blue sky.


    But for Naruto, who often goes to Hokage Rock to do bad things, these are barely enough.


    Coupled with the fact that he was thinking about his father, Naruto was not very interested with the scene.


    Seeing this, Kanp was about to take him down, when he suddenly found two figures talking sneakily under a house not far from Hokage Tower.


    Kanp nced at it, but didn''t pay much attention, and then led Naruto down the third floor.


    Unfortunately, after struggling for a long time, Naruto finally did not choose to enter Hokages Office.


    Kanp didnt know what the kid at this age was thinking all day long, so he didnt dare to ask, and took Naruto downstairs.


    When going down the stairs, Kanp suddenly noticed that the man approaching them was a bit familiar.


    Thinking about it carefully, isnt he one of the two sneaky figures I saw on the rooftop before?


    Am I thinking too much?


    Kanp turned his head slightly and looked at the back of the man.


    Sensei, what are you looking at? Naruto asked strangely when he noticed that Kanp suddenly stopped.


    Looking at the bad guys. Kanp said loudly on purpose.


    Hearing the word bad guys, Idate, who had a guilty conscience, quickly walked two steps up at a time to the second floor, but he still couldnt control his heartbeat, as its beating non-stop.


    Kanp smiled when he saw this.


    Sensei, was that person just now a bad guy? Narutos eyes lit up, like a fox seeing the prey, looking very excited.


    Shhh!!


    Kanp hurriedly raised his index finger to signal him softly, and then whispered, Shall we catch the thief togetherter?


    Naruto was so excited that he nodded like a chicken pecking at rice.


    Let''s go, well guard at the side. Kanp led Naruto to a hidden corner and silently looked at the stairs.


    About ten minutester, Idate quickly walked down the stairs. Although he was neatly dressed, his eyes looked left and right, looking around strangely, which gave people a sense of panic. At first nce, it can be seen that he has a guilty conscience!


    Kanps hand tightened, but Naruto, who was excited, grabbed his hand tightly: Its him, its him.


    Naruto called in a low voice.


    As someone who is bold, Kanp said with a smile: Go, lets follow him.


    Yeah. Naruto flushed with excitement.


    Every child fantasizes about bing a hero, and Naruto is no exception. At this moment, it is his first time catching a thief!


    He clutched Kanps hand tightly, his eyes filled were shining brightly as he stared at Idate.


    Idate has graduated from ninja school for a year or two. It stands to reason that he will quickly notice when Naruto stares at him like this, but at this time, he is a little flustered, so he didn''t notice Naruto''s fiery gaze.


    Walking out for two streets, Idate saw his teacher, Rokusho Aoi, who is standing alone under a telephone pole.


    Sensei.


    Idate took two steps forward with a flustered expression. He looked around while trembling with fear, and then lowered his voice and said, I, I, I have already investigated clearly, but, but are we really going to do this?


    Aoi looked at him lovingly and said: Idate, Chunin Exams has three stages, but you were eliminated in the first stage. So for you, the only way to be Chunin is to get Nidaime Hokages Sword of the Thunder God and the Scroll of Seals!


    But but


    Idate was a little panicked. After all, he went to Hokage Tower to steal things, If I was caught


    Idate, do you want to be a Genin for the rest of your life? Do you want to disappoint your brother? Dont you want to prove yourself?


    Aoi issued a soul torture, and then continued to tempt Idate without giving him time to react, As long as you do what I say, you can immediately be promoted to Chunin, and you can surprise everyone who knows you!


    I, I understand. Idates blood boiled, and he nodded regardless of what should be.


    Aoi smiled with satisfaction when he heard this.


    At the same time.


    Kanp led Naruto past not far away from them.


    Narutos excited heartbeat was pounding wildly, and hes trembling when walking, fortunately, there is Kanp with him, otherwise, he will definitely be exposed.


    After Idate and Aoi left, Naruto immediately eximed excitedly: Sensei, what shall we do next?


    Kanp chuckled and said: Catch the small first, then the big one!


    Those two people, the young one looks like a rookie. Just by grabbing and frighten him a little bit, he will definitely spit out all crafty plots and machinations they have. As for the big one, he looks a little cunning, but hes easy to take care of.


    Naruto kept jumping and said: Then lets catch them, or they will run away.


    Dont worry, wait until they act before we catch them. Kanp said with a chuckle.


    If they are caught now, it will only be attempted theft and they wont be very guilty. Only when they formally act can they be sent to prison!


    Kanp immediately led Naruto back to Hokage Tower from another path.


    Then the two hid in the lobby on the first floor, waiting quietly.


    Time passed, and as the sky gradually darkened, the flow of people in Hokage Tower is gradually decreasing, and the staff inside began to get off work one by one.


    Naruto kept staring at the entrance and exit with a tense expression. Even after a few hours, he still didnt feel tired, as he wanted to catch the thief.


    Naruto?


    Suddenly, a surprised voice came from the stairs.


    Naruto looked up, and saw that it was his father, Minato.


    Tou-chan.


    When Naruto saw Minato, his tense face immediately twisted.


    Minato looked at Kanp and Naruto again, feeling a little strange, and asked with a smile: What are you doing?


    We are catching thieves!


    Speaking of this, Naruto suddenly became excited, Me and Sensei found two thieves, and we are waiting for these thieves toe! Tou-san, we are the one who find this, you cant control it!


    Hearing this, Minato was startled, Catching thieves at Hokage Tower?


    Isnt this the same as pping him in the face?


    However, seeing his son so excited, Minato didnt know what to say, so he looked towards Kanp and asked what was going on with his eyes.


    Kanp said softly: There is a Shinobi in the vige who are having ideas about things they shouldn''t be thinking about. I will stay here and take a look.


    Minato said with a solemn expression: How is the other sides strength?


    Kanp shrugged his shoulders.


    Minato immediately felt relieved, then turned around and patted Naruto on the shoulder, and said: Naruto, if you really want to catch a thief, remember to stick to it to the end.


    Of course.


    Naruto turned his head in disdain, but his expression was full of excitement after being affirmed by his father.


    Minato nodded to Kanp, then turned around to get off from work.


    After a while, the sky darkened.


    Sensei, Im a little hungry. Naruto didnt eat since they left Ichiraku Ramen and he couldn''t hold it anymore, so he looked up at Kanp pitifully.


    Kanps ninja bag contains food pills, but he doesnt want to give them to Naruto, so he deliberately said: Then, we wont catch the thief, lets go to Ichiraku Ramen to eat first.


    No!


    Naruto was anxious, and hurriedly grabbed Kanps hand and said, We will go to Ichiraku Ramen after catching the thief!


    Really? Kanp asked seriously.


    Naruto nodded with a serious face. This is the first time he had undertaken a major event, and he has to stick to it no matter what!


    The night gradually darkened.


    Hokage Tower slowly plunged into darkness, and after an unknown amount of time, an afterimage suddenly rushed in from outside, and then, there was the sound of ss breaking from upstairs.


    Who?


    A shout came from the second floor, followed by the sound of galloping from above.


    Naruto''s whole body was tense, and his small hands grabbed the corner of Kanps clothes while trembling.


    In the darkness, Kanp patted Narutos shoulder, beckoning him to stay calm.


    At the same time, Kanp activated Sage Mode.


    Although it is a little overkill to use Sage Mode to deal with small thieves, Naruto is by his side after all, so Kanp feels that it is better to be more stable.


    After a while, there was another galloping sound from outside, and then there was a ping-pong sound from the second floor.


    Then, a ck figure came from the door, and ran along the stairs towards the second floor.


    Sensei. Naruto called in a low voice, Hurry up, he''sing!!


    Go, catch him!


    Kanp shouted, then grabbed Naruto with his left hand, and his figure flickered and arrived to the second floor of Hokage Tower in an instant.


    Narutos eyes widened. When Kanp flickered, Naruto only felt his vision blurred, and then he felt dim moonlight pouring from the side. He looked intently, only to find that he has arrived on the second floor of Hokage Tower, and are moving towards the depths of the second floor at an extremely fast speed.


    After a while, Naruto saw a sneaky shadow rushing into a certain room.


    Naruto didnt have much reaction, but Kanps pupils shrank: That roomisnt it the taboo data room where the Nidaime Hokage''s research materials on Forbidden Techniques are stored?!

 Chapter 507: Collecting the Scroll of Seals

    Chapter 507: Collecting the Scroll of Seals


    My name is Morino Idate, and I am stealing things now, but things have gone beyond my teachers n!


    ording to the information collected in the afternoon, there are two Anbu guarding outside the room where the Nidaime Hokages Sword of the Thunder God and Scroll of Seals are stored. ording to my teachers n, he will first lure the Anbu away, then use shadow clone to lure the remaining Anbu. The few minutes in between are the time for me, Morino Idate, to move!


    But now, there was a third Shinobis footsteps in the corridor, and they are approaching quickly!


    No, he blocked the door!!


    Idate looked at the tall figure outside the door with horror on his face.


    The man''s back was facing the moonlight, so Idate couldnt see his face clearly, but there seemed to be a glimmer of light on his body, and the hazy moonlight also seemed to turn into an invisible silver light and drape over this tall figure, making him look like a god.


    Who are you?


    Idate couldn''t even grit his teeth.


    It took him a long time to sneak into the taboo data room, but before he could do the crime, he was blocked by others!


    Idates mentality and heartbeat are about to explode!


    Sensei, I saw him, grab him quickly!! Naruto, who was 1.1 meters tall, was carried by Kanp, who was 1.85 meters tall, on his back. He was hanging in the air without being ufortable, on the contrary, he excitedly pointed at the shadow in the data room and shouted, his tone was full of excitement.


    Squat down! Hold your head with your hands!


    Kanp said. His tone was cold, with a trace of killing-intent, like bone-eating maggots burrowing into Idates heart.


    Idate is just a Genin, and never been on the battlefield. Being hit by the momentum and killing intent of Kanps Sage Mode, he couldn''t control himself, and his feet softened and he fell down.


    Huh? Sensei, why didn''t he resist?


    Naruto wondered, It wasn''t like this when I was hit by someone when I did something bad.


    Kanp ignored Narutos doubts. He put Naruto down, and then turned on the light in the data room.


    After turning on the light, he can see that the data room is not big, but it is full of wooden shelves. The wooden shelves are filled with messy scrolls, notebooks, and cardboard boxes. Inside the boxes are some Ninja Tools with weird shapes, almost all of which are covered with dust.


    Kanps eyes slowly narrowed. He knew most of the scrolls and notes on the wooden shelves were research materials rted to various Forbidden Technique left by Nidaime Hokage, such as Flying Thunder God Technique, Impure All of World Reincarnation, etc.


    And


    Kanps eyes lit up, as he suddenly saw a huge scroll in the corner of the wall. Outside the scroll was the words Scroll of Seals.


    Kanps heartbeat quickened, and for some reason, he suddenly feels a little guilty.


    Cough cough!


    Kanp coughed twice, and said righteously, You thief even dared to sneak into Hokage Tower to steal things. Its a heinous crime. No, I have to check this room to prevent him from stealing something important!


    After saying that, Kanp pounced towards the Scroll of Seals.


    Kanp is not slow, but Naruto is faster. As soon as he was put down by Kanp, he pounced towards the Scroll of Seals like a vicious dog. After he hugged the Scroll of Seals, his head bumped onto the wall, Naruto grimaced in pain, but he was holding the scroll tightly.


    Kanps face turned dark and he calmly said: Naruto, let go, that scroll is dangerous, let me take it!


    No!


    Narutos hands and feet wrapped around the scroll, and he said with a snort, I have seen this scroll before, it''s mine!


    You have seen it? Kanp was taken aback.


    Naruto nodded repeatedly: I saw Tou-chan write something on it at home, I wanted to read it, but he wouldn''t let me. it must be the Shadow Clone Technique inside!


    Otherwise, why would Tou-chan not let me see it?


    Naruto looked at the Scroll of Seals wittily, his eyes are sparkling.


    Scroll of Seals is a veryrge. Its a long and thick scroll, wrapped with a brown-ck string, which looks extremely solemn and mysterious.


    Naruto put the scroll on the ground, quickly untied the knot, and unfolded the Scroll of Seals to the left.


    Idate, who was squatting on the side, couldn''t control her curiosity, and stretched his neck to look over.


    Kanp let out a muffled snort, and Idate was scared and immediately shrank his neck. He put his hands on his head, and his eyes closed tightly.


    Seeing that the prisoner was honest, Kanp immediately flickered behind Naruto and looked down. The first Forbidden Technique on the Scroll of Seals was the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique.


    Kanp has already collected this technique. And he intentionally urges Naruto to continue to the next one, but Naruto still stared at the content of this Forbidden Technique, and has no intention to read the next at all.


    Kanp is puzzled, This idiot Naruto couldnt even read all the words, how can he understand Multiple Shadow Clone Technique?


    With a dry cough, Kanp asked: Naruto, do you know the words above?


    Naruto felt that he was insulted, so he immediately pointed to the three characters in the middle of Multiple Shadow Clone Technique and said word by word: Kage! Bun! Shin! (T/N: Multiple Shadow Clone Technique is Ta j kage bun shin no jutsu in Japanese.)


    The corner of Kanps mouth twitched, What the f**k!


    Out of the seven characters, you only recognize these three characters?


    Do you know the words behind that? Kanp asked nkly.


    Naruto shook his head, but he was very smart, and he ponted to the hand seal and said: As long as I learn this, I can learn Shadow Clone Technique!


    What he said was so reasonable that Kanp was speechless for a while.


    Fortunately, Kanp has hands and feet, so how could he be restricted by Naruto?


    He lightly hooked the scroll with his toes, and the scroll suddenly rolled to the left, and finally hit the wall, and then rolled back.


    Kanp was stunned when he saw this. He quickly hooked the scroll with his toes, and looked down, just in time to see the second Forbidden Technique after the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique.


    Goj Kibaku Fuda! (Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags)


    Naruto was so engrossed by the Multiple Shadow Clone Techniques hand seal that he didn''t notice Kanps small movements, and Idate also squatted down while hugging his head, so he couldn''t see this side.


    Kanp breathed a sigh of relief, but he was dissatisfied with his actions, and immediately threw a Collection Technique.


    The green light cluster in his mind surged rapidly and subsided after a while.


    Failed?


    Kanp quickly threw the second Collection Technique.


    Although Anbu, who was guarding here, was lured away by Aoi, it would not take long for them to react. When they rush back, he wouldnt be able to collect the Scroll of Seals anymore!


    As a veteran driver, Kanp has already had a lot of life experience, and he can even write an epic novel about himself, but at this moment, his heartbeat still cant but help speed up.


    As for Naruto, he is using the Multiple Shadow Clone Techniques picture as a model, but unfortunately, his movement is totally different.


    Naruto scratched his ears and cheeks anxiously, and on Kanps side, his second Collection Technique also failed.


    There is onest left.


    Kanp sighed silently. Regardless of sess or failure, the techniques on the Scroll of Seals will be temporarily out of reach for him.


    Throwing thest Collection Technique, the green light cluster in my mind instantly surged, and then a light blue light dot was ejected.


    Kanps consciousness wrapped around it, and it is the Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags!


    At this moment, the sound of messy footsteps could be vaguely heard from the corridor outside. Kanp knew that the time wait for no one, but he felt itchy, and with a hook on his toes, the Scroll of Seals suddenly scrolled to the left, Kanp stared at it, and found that the Forbidden Technique recorded behind the Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags was actually Eight Gates Technique!


    Bang.


    The scroll hit the wall and bounced back, covering the words Eight Gates Technique.


    Kanp sighed regretfully, then moved to Naruto''s side, and said in a low voice: The Anbu has returned, we have to go.


    But Sensei Naruto was not reconciled, as he hasnt remembered the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique.


    But Kanp has already rolled the Scroll of Seals, then restored the knot on it and ced it in the corner. Then, he used one hand to grab Naruto and Idate with the other, and then left the Hokage Tower directly with Flying Thunder God Technique.


    Originally, he could have handed Idate to Anbu, but he has a guilty conscience Cough cough.


    Sensei, are we out yet? Naruto looked left and right, and found that they appeared behind a street light in a street, and there was no one in the surrounding area.


    Naruto didn''t notice that there was a Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint on the bottom of the electric pole of the streetmp beside him, after all, it was so dark that it couldn''t be distinguished unless he looked carefully.


    And in Konoha, there are a lot of Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint like this.


    Kanp put down Naruto and Idate, and turned off Sage Mode at the same time. His muscles were a little sore, but it was not a big problem.


    He looked around, then lowered his head and asked: Naruto, now that we have caught the bad guy, what are you going to do?


    Naruto was startled. He looked at the trembling Idate, and was a little dazed for a while.


    Although he was very excited when he caught the thief, but now that he caught the thief, he doesnt know what to do next.


    Naruto thenughed and said: Sensei, Ill listen to you.


    Then, well send him to Anbu. Kanp said with a nod.


    No matter what, it was the Shinobi who dared to steal things from the taboo data room things, so he is worried about handing him over to the Military Police Force, and it was better for Anbu to handle it. After all, it was his own territory.


    No, dont, I dont want to go to Anbu!


    When he heard the word Anbu, Idate turned pale with fright, turned around and ran away.


    Kanp was not polite with him. He knocked him out with a chop, and then quickly disappeared with him and Naruto in each hand.


    The second floor of Hokage Tower.


    The two Anbu guarding the taboo data room have returned. Looking at the lights in the data room, their expressions behind the masks are getting more and more ugly.


    Damn it, theyre luring us away so that they can inside!


    Is the goal of the other party something in the data room?


    The contents inside are all taboos. Once they are leaked they dare not be careless and immediately raise the rm.


    At the dark alley three streets away from Hokage Tower.


    Aoi stood in the shadow, looking at the signal that is gradually blooming in the sky with an ugly expression.


    Anbus movements are as usual, but


    Damn it, why hasnt that idiot Idatee back yet!


    ording to his n, at this time, Idate shoulde to join him with the Sword of the Thunder God and the Scroll of Seals!


    Is there an ident, or did that brat run away with the things by himself?


    Aoi hesitated, unable to advance or retreat.


    Although he has already contacted Amegakure and can directly promote to Jonin there, but without the Sword of Thunder God, even if he gets the Jonin title, he doesnt have that strength!


    I cant wait any longer!


    Aoi squinted his eyes, I must leave Konoha immediately, its too dangerous here!


    Konohas Anbus Headquarters.


    When Kanp arrived with Naruto and Idate, many people had already gathered here, and they all came after seeing the rm signal from the Hokage Tower.


    Kanp, you are here too.


    Ibiki saw Kanp as soon as he came in from the main gate. After all, they are a colleague who had cooperated with during the Chunin Exams, so when he saw him, he naturally wanted tomunicate with him, What happened at Hokage Tower, that huh? Hey, what are you doing with my younger brother?


    Your younger brother?


    Kanp picked up Naruto and Idate with one hand each, Which one?


    Sensei, I dont know him. Naruto, who was grabbed by the waist, dangling slightly in mid-air, with a somewhat lifeless expression.


    Ibiki also proved who his younger brother is with his actions.


    He snatched the unconscious Idate from Kanps hand, and after a check, he was relieved to find that he was just unconscious, but then, his tone was raised because of Kanps words.


    Thats a coincidence, this guy and other Shinobi sneak into the taboo data room in Hokage Tower to steal taboo items. Ibiki, you are his big brother and you also happen to be in Torture and Interrogation Force, so it is just right to entrust this guy to you. Kanp said with a smile.


    Ibiki looked at Kanp, and his face became more and more ugly: You you!!!


    Thinking of the rm signal from the Hokage Tower, Ibikis heart sank immediately.


    You arent thinking of shielding your younger brother, do you? Kanp squinted at Ibiki, his whole figure was full of righteousness!


    Ibiki gritted his teeth and finally said: Of course not, but if you are just ndering him, I will never let you go!!


    Kanp chuckled and said: I am not that kind of person, but dont worry too much. Your younger brother didnt steal anything, at most, it was just an attempted theft, and he also doesnt seem to be the main culprit. If you can get the information about the main culprit from him, you might be able to make up for it.


    Hearing this, Ibikis expression improved slightly, and then he grabbed Idate and walked towards his office.


    Sensei, I want to go and see? After Naruto broke free from Kanp, he wanted to follow Ibiki out of curiosity.


    Kanp thought for a while, and felt that they might as well go and have a look, lest Ibikis younger brother talk nonsense. He cant let his innocence be ndered.

 Chapter 508: The Gatekeeper Duo

    Chapter 508: The Gatekeeper Duo


    Hokage Tower.


    Not long after the rm signal was issued, seven or eight Konohas Shinobi rushed to surround the Hokage Tower.


    However, these Shinobi are all Genin, and none of them can make decisions, so they only be in a protective role.


    Until a heavyweight character arrives.


    What happened?


    The Anbu Commander, Eagle flickered from the roof of the houses continuously, as fast as lightning.


    Commander!


    When the two Anbu on the second floor saw the personing, the one on the left jumped down immediately, saluted, and respectfully exined what happened before without omitting any details.


    Someone lured the two of you away and broke into the data room


    Under the mask, Eagle showed a frown and calmly analyzed, That is to say, there are at least two people on the other side, can you confirm the identity of any of them?


    Then the Anbu immediately knelt down on one knee and pleaded guilty, Commander, Im sorry, we


    They cant confirm the identity of the thief?


    Eagles heart sank, and he subconsciously looked up to the second floor of the Hokage Tower.


    In that taboo data room, all the taboo research materials are hidden. If someone takes it out and researches them without authorization, God knows what terrible consequences it will cause.


    But the most troublesome thing is that, the data room has very high permissions. No one can enter or leave without the consent of the current Hokage!


    Even though Eagle has been there many times, it was always for missions, so he doesnt know how many secrets there are in this data room, let alone ordinary Shinobi.


    In this way, even if something was really lost in the data room, they would not be able to find it!


    We dont know the identity of the thief, nor can we confirm what they stole


    How can this be checked?


    Eagle pondered and said: Notify Hokage-sama immediately, and at the same time, seal the vige and prohibit anyone from entering or leaving.


    Yes!


    The Anbu responded, and hurriedly conveyed the order.


    In a gloomy torture room at Anbus Headquarters.


    Idate slowly woke up. The dark light around him made his mentality tense immediately. He looked around in a panic, and saw his elder brother sitting opposite him with a serious expression, and he himself was tied to a stool, and his hands and feet were also tied.


    The two brothers are separated by an iron table, and the atmosphere on the scene is gradually uncontroble.


    Big brother, you, you, let me go, I, didn''t do it on purpose, I was wrong, I''m sorry, I''m sorry


    Ibiki didnt even start speaking yet, but Idate had faintly copsed.


    Ibiki has no expression on his face, but he already knows in his heart that Kanp didnt lie, and his younger brother has indeed made a big mistake!


    The only thing he can expect now is that Idate is really not the mastermind.


    This is the Anbus torture room, I am Morino Ibiki, not your big brother!


    Ibiki buried his true emotions in his heart, and spoke with no emotions. His pair of ck pupils were expressionless, and he looked at Idate without any fluctuations. Then, Ibiki asked coldly, Who, who encouraged you to do this!


    I, I, I Idate didnt want to betray his teacher, but seeing the terrifying face of his big brother on the opposite side, he waas worried that he would be abandoned, so he was suddenly in a dilemma.


    Seeing his hesitant appearance, veinspletely appeared on both sides of Ibikis forehead, wishing he could kick his brother into the wall!


    He suppressed the anger in his heart, and continued to ask: Do you know what you have done? you don''t want to spend the rest of your life in prison, tell me everything you know!!


    No, no, I dont want to go to prison, big brother, I just want to be a Chunin, I just want to prove myself! I, I will never do this again next time! I swear! Big brother, please let me go! Idate shouted incoherently while struggling.


    Ibiki stared at him relentlessly, and the terrifying aura that he had cultivated for many years was mercilessly pressing down on Idates mentality. After a while, he coldly asked, Tell me the name of the main culprit!


    Idate was trembling all over. His upper and lower lips kept closed, and finally, he couldnt bear the pressure from Ibiki. He lowered his head and confessed the truth: Its my instructor, Rokusho Aoi, he said that as long as I get the Sword of Thunder God and Scroll of Seals, I can be promoted to Chunin.


    You idiot! Idiot!!


    Usually, Ibiki has a calm and stable personality. But he couldn''t suppress the anger in his chest when he heard these words from his younger brother, and roared ferociously, Only those who passed the Chunin Exams can be promoted to Chunin. How stupid are you to believe in Rokusho Aois nonsense?!


    Idate trembled even more. He lowered his head and kept shouting sorry, but he didnt dare to look up at Ibiki again.


    Kanp and Naruto stood outside the torture room.


    Theres a gap at the iron door, so the sound inside can be heard from outside.


    Sensei, that Uncle is so fierce. Naruto hid behind Kanps legs, and seemed to be overwhelmed by Ibikis aura.


    Kanp was worried that Naruto would have a psychological shadow in his heart, so he hurriedly said: Its just bluffs. Naruto, that guy inside is actually just bluffing, and he can be broken with a single poke.


    Really?


    Naruto believed in Kanps nonsense. He subconsciously stretched out a finger and pointed at Ibikis back through the gap of the iron door.


    In the torture room.


    After finally suppressing the anger in his heart, Ibikis face suddenly twitched when he heard the words of the two guys outside, but it was obviously not the time to care about this. Seeing his younger brother trembled so wildly, he couldnt bear it in his heart, but he still ruthlessly asked: Have you stolen the Sword of Thunder God and the Scroll of Seals after you entered the data room?


    Idate shook his head violently: No, I didnt. I, I was caught by that person as soon as I entered the room.


    That person?


    Ibiki immediately realized that it was Kanp.


    He was slightly relieved and asked: That is to say, after you entered the data room, you didnt take anything?


    Yes, big brother, I didnt take anything, I, him, that person, he, he Idate wanted to say something, but suddenly noticed that there seemed to be an indifferent gaze from the gap of the iron gate, as if it were the eyes of a devil in the abyss, wanting to devour someone.


    What do you want to say? Ibiki frowned, he hated it when someone was talking in half.


    No, no, I, I didnt take anything, I was wrong, big brother, I was wrong, I dont dare to do this anymore, I dont want to go to prison, please let me go, please, big brother, I


    Idate became incoherent again.


    Ibiki sighed, gradually putting away the ferocious expression on his face, and said indifferently: Idate, although you made a mistake, but fortunately, you did not make a big mistake, so there is still room for redemption. Dont do such stupid things again in the future.


    Big brother


    When Idate heard that, he was suddenly unable to control himself and burst into tears.


    Outside the torture room, Kanp took Naruto away.


    Sensei, shall we go grab that green vegetable next? Naruto asked excitedly.


    That person is not called green vegetable, but uhh what is his name again? Forget it, it doesnt matter. (T/N: In Chinese, Rokusho Aois name is L qngku, but Naruto called him L qngci, which means green vegetable.)


    Kanp waved his hand, Naruto, we have caught a bad guy, we should leave the rest to others, and give some of the credit to the others.


    Anyway, nothing was lost, so let''s leave these messes to Anbu.


    Although he is also from Anbu.


    So its like that Thinking that they only caught one of the thieves, Naruto is somewhat unsatisfied.


    Kanp patted his head, and said with a smile: Naruto, you performed perfectly in this operation, so tonight, I will treat you to Ichiraku Ramen.


    When the name Ichiraku Ramen, Narutos stomach suddenly growled, and then he remembered that he had been hungry for a long time.


    Sensei, Im so hungry.


    Naruto grabbed Kanps hand, his whole body turned limp, letting Kanp hold him.


    Kanpughed, grabbed his waist and lifted him up, and then disappeared quickly with flickers.


    At the same time.


    Konohas Gate.


    Aoi rushed here with a nk face, then lowered his head and wanted to leave.


    But!


    Stop!


    A Genin stepped forward and said, I just received the order that no one can enter or leave the vige, please go back!


    Aois heart sank, but his expression remained unchanged. He raised his head slightly and looked directly at the young guarding Shinobi, and said: I have an important mission, and I must leave now!


    The Genin frowned slightly when he heard this: The order to seal the vige is conveyed by the Anbu, and it has the first priority, so no matter what important mission you have, please go back immediately!


    Izumo, what''s going on with that guy? In the shadows, another young Shinobi guarding the gate walked out.


    If Kanp were here, he would definitely recognize the identity of these two people, they are none other than Kamizuki Izumo and Hagane Kotetsu!


    The legendary Konohas Gatekeeper Duo!


    He said that he has important mission and wanted to leave the vige immediately.


    Izumo said without looking back, but his eyes kept staring at Aoi. For some reason, he faintly feels that Anbus order to seal the vige is for this person!


    Since you won''t get out of the way, then don''t me me.


    Aoi has no time to spend with the two Genin here. Leaving an afterimage, he has already appeared in behind Izumo instantly, and a sharp kunai shed with cold light under the moonlight was pierced Izumos vest sharply.


    So fast!


    Izumos face changed, and he has no time to react at all, but fortunately, he is not alone!


    From the shadows, seeing that Izumo is about to be killed, Kotetsu has already taken out a purple ferocious sledgehammer and mmed it directly at Aoi.


    Aoi frowned, and immediately flickered to the side by five meters.


    Although theyre just Genin, they cooperate with each other tacitly. It may take a few minutes to kill them.


    But Aoi has already learned from Izumos words that Anbu was hunting him down, so he naturally wont waste time on them.


    His figure flickered, and Aoi directly left Izumo and Kotetsu, and rushed out of the vige.


    Damn it!


    Izumo was so angry that he took out the signal re without hesitation.


    Boom!


    A red firework shot up into the sky.


    At this moment, the Anbu, who saw the red re, flickered rapidly from inside Konoha. Like a drop of water flowing into the river, they rushed from all directions to the gate of the vige.


    Sensei, look!


    Outside Ichiraku Ramen, Naruto pointed to the figure flickering above and called out, Are they thieves?


    Uh


    Kanp blinked his eyes twice and coughed dryly, Hiding their heads and showing their tails at night, they are not good people at first sight, they


    Pak!


    Under the darkness of night, a bird''s nest suddenly fell from the sky and smashed straight towards Kanp.


    Kanp was shocked, and quickly pulled Naruto back by two steps. He then looked up, and saw an afterimage above the houses quickly going away, and only a vaguely silvery white could be seen.


    This color


    Kakashi?

 Chapter 509: Collecting Naruto

    Chapter 509: Collecting Naruto


    The entrance of the data room on the second floor of Hokage Tower.


    Ibiki knelt down on one knee, and with a face full of guilt, he reported Idates interrogation result to the Anbu Commander, Eagle.


    After a while, Eagle, who learned the whole story, asked in a deep voice: So, this incident was caused by Rokusho Aoi and your younger brother, is there only the two of them?


    Yes, there are only those two.


    Ibiki said, Rokusho Aoi lured away the Shinobi who is guarding the data room, and Idate is responsible for stealing the Sword of the Thunder God and the Scroll of Seals, but as soon as he entered the data room, he was caught by Gekko Kanp and was sent to the Anbus Headquarters, so there should be no loss in the data room.


    He did not lie.


    A gentle voice suddenly came from the date room. Ibiki was shocked and hurriedly lowered his head and shouted, Hokage-sama!


    Minato walked around for a few times, and after careful inspection, he quickly confirmed that nothing was missing, but


    He walked to the corner of the data room, where there was a huge scroll, the Scroll of Seals.


    Minato looked at the scroll carefully, and soon found that the knot of the scroll was slightly different from the one he tied before. Therefore, the Scroll of Seals has been moved!


    Is it Morino Idate?


    Minato shook his head, Ibiki should have not lied. Since Morino Idate was caught by Kanp as soon as he entered the data room, he would never have a chance to move this scroll.


    That means


    Kanp?


    No!


    The corners of Minatos lips twitched: Naruto?


    Yes, it must be that naughty boy!


    Minato covered his forehead. In fact, this Scroll of Seals was originally ced in his office. When he was free, he would read the Forbidden Technique recorded on it. Although some Forbidden Technique is very dangerous, some are still worth learning. asionally, he will take it home to train, until Naruto sees it and wanted to read it.


    In order to prevent the Scroll of Seals from being taken by Naruto, Minato threw it into the taboo data room guarded by the Anbu.


    I didn''t expect, I didn''t expect, Naruto seeded in the end!


    That boys luck is too good, right?


    Rokusho Aoi and Morino Idate wanted to steal the Sword of the Thunder God and the Scroll of Seals, and Kanp and Naruto have discovered the sneaky Morino Idate


    Isnt this too much of a coincidence?


    Minato looked at the Scroll of Seals, and suddenly realized a problem.


    Only the Hokage Guards toon and some Anbu know about me putting the Scroll of Seals in the taboo data room. But Rokusho Aoi is not an Anbu, so how did he know about this information?


    Thinking of this, Minatos face suddenly became serious.


    Eagle!


    Minato walked out of the data room and said softly, Be sure to catch Rokusho Aoi!


    Yes! Eagle nodded.


    Ichiraku Ramen.


    Naruto, who has been hungry for a long time, is gorging himself. In addition to arge bowl of miso ramen, he also orderedrge portions of tonkotsu, beef, pork chops, seafood, and eggs, which is very extravagant!


    Kanp sat beside him, chewing slowly, watching Naruto''s performance.


    Uncle Teuchi, fill me some more soup, and give me five more tonkotsu Burp~~ and meat!! Naruto burped, and his face is full of fierceness.


    Okay.


    Teuchi, squinted and smiled and added soup to Naruto''s bowl, while his daughter, Ayame, took five portions of tonkotsu and meat, and served it to Naruto.


    Naruto, your stomach will hurt if you eat like this. Kanp reminded weakly.


    Even if you catch a thief and make a contribution, you shouldnt have been so extravagant, right?


    Naruto looked at Kanp triumphantly. He burped twice with a snort, and thought to himself: The 1,800 ryo eaten by Sensei yesterday must be eaten back today!


    Thinking of this, Naruto suddenly became full of energy and gorged himself again.


    Kanp didnt know whether to cry orugh when he saw this.


    While they are eating, Kanp suddenly remembered, Naruto is already five years old. That is to say, he would enter the Academy next year. When he graduates, the plot will officially start, and all kinds of powerful enemies would jump out to get a piece of him, not to mention those monsters, Six-Paths Obito, Six-Paths Madara, Otsutsuki Kaguya, these guys are more abnormal than the other!


    Kanp has Explosion Release, Ice Release, Byakugan, Flying Thunder God Technique, and Sage Mode, but in the face of these people, he can only rely on Flying Thunder God Technique to remain undefeated.


    The more Kanp thinks about it, the greater the pressure he felt!


    No, I must increase my strength. No matter what the future holds, I must at least obtain the power of the pinnacle of the Shinobi World!


    Kanp put down his chopsticks and pondered.


    I have collected Byakugan, and Byakugan can be promoted to Tenseigan!


    However, two conditions must be met to upgrade Byakugan to Tenseigan, one is the extremely pure Byakugan, and the other is Otsutsuki ns Chakra.


    Leaving aside the Otsutsuki ns Chakra, just the extremely pure Byakugan is enough to choke Kanp.


    PASS.


    Then, Kanp thought of Sharingan again. He has collected 4/6 Sharingan now. As long as he is given a little more time, he can quickly merge them into Sharingan, and Sharingan can be upgraded to Rinnegan!


    Its just that, to upgrade to Rinnegan, not only must Sharingan evolved to Mangekyo, or even Eternal Mangekyo, but also Sage Body.


    And for Sage Body, it seems that only the dead Senju Hashirama has it in the Shinobi World, right?


    Should I use Impure World Reincarnation to summon him?


    Kanp remembers that Impure World Reincarnation uses the genes of the deceased and a living human body as a carrier to summon the soul of the deceased from the Pure Land.


    In this case, the deceased has no body of his own at all, so can they be collected?


    Kanp could not determine it.


    Huff huff~~


    Huff huff~~~


    Naruto, who is sitting next to Kanp, was sweating profusely, and he keeps asking Teuchi for more soup and tonkotsu.


    Kanp sighed silently, Although I have be like this, I still cant bepared with Naruto. There is no other way, who made Naruto the reincarnation of Asura?


    Wait!


    The reincarnation of Asura?


    Kanp suddenly thought of a serious question.


    Asura first reincarnated in Senju Hashirama, and then reincarnated to Naruto. On what basis did he reincarnate?


    If he chooses the reincarnation target indiscriminately, then why didn''t he reincarnate on Teuchi?


    ncing at the busy Teuchi, Kanp rubbed his chin and fell into deep thought.


    Is it bloodline?


    Senju n is the descendant of Asura, so Asura can be reincarnated in Senju Hashirama.


    And Uzumaki n is a distant rtive of the Senju n


    So Uzumaki n also inherited Asuras bloodline?


    If this conjecture is true, then Uzumaki ns physique is, to some extent, an iplete Sage Body!


    Then, if I collected all the physiques of all the members of the Uzumaki n in Shinobi World. Can I merge them into a Sage Body?


    Red-haired figures suddenly shed in Kanp: Nagato, Karin, Kushina Uh, Kushinas Uzumaki ns physique has been collected.


    Thats right, there is Naruto!


    The way Kanp looked towards Naruto began to change.


    After two days of getting along, Kanp has been able to determine that Naruto at this time, not to mention Ninjutsu, he cant even refine Chakra, so if he collects him now


    Kanps eyes gradually glow. He was about to strike at Naruto when he suddenly felt a p on his shoulder.


    Kanp was so frightened that he got goosebumps!


    Turning his head to look, Kanps heart felt guilty, as the person who came is Narutos dad, Minato!


    Ho, Hokage-sama. Kanp stuttered a little.


    Tou-chan?


    Naruto also turned his head when he heard the movement, and when he saw Minato, he immediately shouted excitedly, Tou-chan, Sensei and I have caught the thief, we also sent him to Anbu!


    I already know about the matter, you did a good job, Naruto.


    Although Minato was a little strange seeing Kanps reaction, but when he thought of the traces left on the Scroll of Seals, he immediately understand.


    Naruto, during the process of catching the thief, did you peek at something you shouldnt look at? Minato suddenly asked with a straight face.


    Narutos smile froze, and then he hastily shook his head: No, I definitely didnt peek at that scroll!!!


    Kanp covered his face when he saw this.


    Minato also didnt know whether to cry orugh, and said: Naruto, I haven''t said what you peeked at yet, why did you admit it yourself?


    Naruto thought about this, and a ttering smile appeared on his face, Tou-chan, I wont dare next time.


    Ninjutsu on that scroll is all Forbidden Technique, and even Jonin dont dare to train it easily. Naruto, no matter what you see on the scroll, you must forget it as soon as possible. You must not train it, understand? Minato seriously said.


    Naruto nodded like a chicken pecking on rice: I understand, burp~~~


    Minato looked towards Kanp again.


    Kanp coughed dryly, and said: Hokage-sama, when Naruto was looking at the scroll, I identally saw two Ninjutsu.


    Minatos heart moved: Is it Multiple Shadow Clone Technique and Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags?


    Kanp nodded.


    Minato has a headache. Multiple Shadow Clone Technique is fine, but Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags is a super killer technique that can infinitely summon Explosive Tags until it kills the opponent. The destructiveness is very terrifying!


    But Kanp just took a few nces, so he shouldn''t be able to learn, right?


    Kanp, this Forbidden Technique you better not learn it. Minato said cautiously.


    Kanp gave him a somewhat guilty look, and said, That I seem to have learned it.


    Minatos face twitched: Stop joking around, how long is it from the time you saw it?


    Kanp looked entangled, showing the expression of Its all because of this damned talent of mine!!.


    Minato saw that Kanp didn''t seem to be lying, so he was helpless: Since you have learned forget it, I will let it go, but remember that this technique is a great threat to both the enemy and yourself, so dont use it unless as ast resort!


    Kanp immediately nodded seriously: I understand!


    After chatting for a few more words, Minato decided to take Naruto home.


    Although Naruto is full, he still needs to confirm before leaving: How much does it cost, Uncle Teuchi?


    2,300 ryo. Teuchi said with a smile.


    Yosha! Naruto is overjoyed, Not only did I eat back from yesterdays 1,800 ryo, but I got 500 more. This is awesome!


    Seeing that Naruto was so happy, Kanp couldnt help but throw a Collection Technique at him.


    At this moment, the green light cluster in Kanps mind suddenly surged.


    Since Naruto has nothing else except Uzumaki ns physique, there are only two results from this collection, either failed or


    After a few seconds, a purple stardust suddenly spewed out from the green light cluster.

 Chapter 510: Gentle Fist

    Chapter 510: Gentle Fist


    After Minato took Naruto and left, Kanp left after paying.


    After he returned home, Hoshino and Keiko had already gone to bed, but the light in Hayates bedroom is still on, and he didnt know what shameful things he was doing.


    Kanp didnt bother him, lest the two brothers would be awkward.


    Back in the bedroom, Kanp sit cross-legged on the futon and closed his eyes.


    Near the green light cluster in his mind, there are more than a thousand of blue light dots floating, which are mixed with a few red stardust and purple stardust. These stardust slowly revolve around the green light cluster, like a miniature gxy.


    Kanps consciousness wandered through the gxy and captured two purple stardust in just an instant.


    The two purple stardust attract and surround each other, and seem to want to merge, a somewhat like the four red dots representing Sharingan.


    The two purple stardust are Uzumaki ns physiques collected from Kushina and Naruto respectively.


    Kanp thought for a while, then deactivated Kushinas physique, and then lit up Narutos physique. He closed his eyes and felt his body carefully, but he didnt seem to find any difference from before.


    What happens if I light up these two physiques at the same time?


    A thought shed through Kanps mind, immediately turned off dynamic vision and Extraordinary Strength, and then lit up Kushinas Uzumaki ns physique.


    But unfortunately, it failed!


    Kanp frowned slightly when he saw this, Is it because these two physiques are simr, or can only one physique be activated at one time?


    Kanp was puzzled.


    But what Kanp can be sure of is that Uzumaki ns physique can be fused!


    Just like the Sharingan that needs to be collected six times, Uzumaki ns physique may also need to be collected six times, or even more than six times!


    Its just that those who has Uzumaki ns physique in Konoha have been collected by him, and in the whole Shinobi World, as far as he knows, there are only two people with Uzumaki ns physique left, which are Nagato and Karin.


    Nagato forget it.


    Karin I dont know where she is at this time, its hard to find her.


    Apart from this, there is only


    For some reason, Kanp thought of Impure World Reincarnation again.


    The atmosphere in the bedroom became a bit heavy.


    Not mention whether the people summoned by Impure World Reincarnation can be collected, Impure World Reincarnation alone is an act of sphemy against the dead. If he dares to use Impure World Reincarnation to summon Uzumaki ns dead members, hes afraid that Minato and Kushina will go crazy.


    In that case


    A thought shed through Kanps mind, I can just use someone else''s identity!


    Hyuga Taki, or Yuki Hyketsu!


    And regarding Impure World Reincarnation, Orochimaru also know this technique!


    Kanp is overjoyed, If I used Hyketsu and Taki to trade with Orochimaru, then


    Wait, wouldn''t it be a bit too reckless to hand over such a big matter to the shadow clone?


    How about


    A bold thought suddenly shed in Kanps mind.


    Hyketsu has been in Akatsuki for several years, and Nagato and the others already know that he is a shadow clone. If I rece him, it stands to reason that no one will be able to detect it!


    Oops, my heartbeat suddenly became so fast!


    No, no, this matter cannot be settled so quickly.


    I have to think with long term vision!


    First of all


    Kanp gritted his teeth and thought hard, I had to collect Sharingan first!


    Secondly, collect Hyuga ns Gentle Fist, so as to prevent Taki from being bullied.


    Then, I have to be the Gekko ns n Head, lest Tabako rise to the top, and I have to kneel and lick her, even though Tabako is getting more and more beautiful, cough cough.


    Finally sleep first?


    Kanp yawned and fell asleep on his back.


    In the early morning of the next day, Kanp assigned a shadow clone to Anbu to sign in, and then his main body began to act.


    Sharingan or Gentle Fist?


    After Kanp went out, he doesn''t know whether to go left or right.


    Just when he was hesitating, a familiar figure suddenly appeared in his vision.


    Shinichi-senpai! Kanp heaved a sigh of relief, Finally, I don''t have to make a choice.


    Kanp, what a coincidence!


    The person here is Hyuga Shinichi!


    Previously, Kanp and Shinichi went to the cemetery to tell stories, and finally created Hyuga Taki.


    I didnt expect to trouble him to contribute Gentle Fist now, I''m really embarrassed.


    Kanp stepped forward enthusiastically: Shinichi-senpai, I am going to train, want to go together?


    Shinichi chuckled and said: Okay, after thest meeting, I have been thinking about having a spar with you all the time.


    Kanp is also a person with a big house now, so he immediately took Shinichi to his house.


    Kanp, why did you change the gate of your house to an iron gate? Shinichi patted the gate of the mansion, looking a little puzzled.


    Cough, dont worry about these details, Shinichi-senpai, I can''t wait any longer, lets hurry up! Kanp looked at him expectantly.


    Shinichi suddenly felt a chill rushing up his spine, thinking to himself, I used to get Kanp be my sparring partner before, is he nning to take revenge now?


    Hmph, I, Hyuga Shinichi, will never lose to anyone in my life.


    The two then came to the training ground in the middle of the mansion and stood with some distance between each other.


    Just in case, Kanp cautiously asked: Shinichi-senpai, after so many years, how many palms have you practiced in your Gentle Fist?


    Shinichi raised his head slightly, and said with a smile: I have mastered all the tenketsu points and Gentle Fist Technique, Kanp, you should be careful!


    Shinichis talent is not bad, moreover, he is already 23 years old this year, so it is not surprising that he has all the tenketsu points and Gentle Fist.


    After saying that, Shinichi rushed towards Kanp.


    At this moment, Kanps eyes narrowed slightly.


    From thest chat, Kanp already knows that Shinichi has been promoted to Chunin, butpared to him, a Tokubetsu Jonin, hes not just a little bit worse. The difference between cloud and mud, but to prevent Shinichi from being scared away, Kanp must hold back!


    So he immediately deactivated the Extraordinary Strength, and at the same time, he sealed the Kusanagi Sword and all Five-Attributes Ninjutsu, and only used Taijutsu to fight Shinichi!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    The two punched and kicked, each leaving a little injury on the other, but it didn''t affect much.


    Im going to be serious now!


    Shinichi activated his Byakugan, and the veins on both sides of his eyes are suddenly appeared, Gentle Fist Art  Eight-Trigrams Eight Palms!


    Shinichi shouted, and instantly moved his palms and galloped towards him.


    Kanp didnt dare to be careless, and immediately formed hand seals. Then used Hardening Technique on himself, increasing his physical defense by one level immediately.


    But in order to collect Gentle Fist, he only go to this level.


    Then, he waved his palms and hit Shinichi.


    After a while, Kanp felt that the Chakra in his body was suddenly blocked, and there was a kind of deja-vu when he drove to the traffic light but kept seeing red lights.


    Too ufortable!


    Hardening Technique cant stop Shinichis Chakra at all!


    Kanp took a step back in a hurry, and then activated the power of Ryumyaku to clear the Chakra Pathway System with huge amount of Chakra, and disperse the Chakra that Shinichi had punched in.


    You actually can extract so many Chakra in one go!


    Shinichi frowned slightly. At this time, with Byakugan activated, and he can clearly see what Kanp is doing, and he was startled when he saw the huge amount of Chakra.


    Kanp was very frightened. He actually forgot that Shinichi was using Byakugan. He then secretly thought, I was too careless, and then deactivated the power of Ryumyaku, and decided to seal it in the following battle!


    The two fought in closebat again. This time, Shinichi changed his movements. His index fingers were like poisonous snakes, swishing and swishing on Kanps arms, blocking his attack.


    After a while, Kanp felt severe pain on his arms. He rolled up his sleeves and saw that his forearms were covered with red spots formed by blood.


    For Gentle Fist!


    Thinking of this, Kanp put down his sleeves and continued to rush up to fight with Shinichi in closebat without hesitation.


    After fighting for more than ten minutes, Kanp was finally defeated.


    At the same time, he also threw the Collection Technique to Shinichi.


    The green light cluster in his mind surged, but it quickly subsided.


    Failed?


    What the hell I was beaten so badly by you, and you didn''t let me seed!


    It hurts so much!


    Kanp wants to cry but has no tears.


    As a result, Shinichi was still not satisfied. He then sternly said, Kanp, are you insulting me?


    Kanp suppressed his grievances and asked inexplicably Why do you say that, Shinichi-senpai?


    I know you have been promoted to Tokubetsu Jonin. Whether it is your Five-Attributes Ninjutsu or Konoha-Style Kenjutsu, both are extremely powerful, but in the battle against me, you used the weakest Taijutsu, are you looking down on me?!


    Shinichi gritted his teeth and red at Kanp, feeling that his dignity was being trampled, he was insulted, and the veins near his Byakugan became more and more terrifying!


    Kanp was furious, I didnt expect, I didnt expect, you, Hyuga Shinichi, who has strong features, has changed!


    You were clearly not like this before!


    Kanp still remembers when he fought with Shinichi back then, and failed to collect it several times. The only time he seeded was to let him fought well before collecting the iplete version of Gentle Fist, But now, you not only let me collect anything after giving you the good fight, but you also scolded me!


    I, I, I I, Gekko Kanp, will throw away my Gekko surname if I don''t beat the shit out of you!!


    Kanp immediately pulled out a wooden sword and rushed towards Shinichi.


    Shinichi was really not surprised but pleased instead, and he immediately put on a stance, and shouted: This is the Kanp I know!!


    Kanps figure suddenly dragged out afterimages, like an illusion.


    Konoha-Ryu  Tsukikage! (Konoha-Style  Moonlight!)


    Shinichi frowned, and shouted: Kanp, dont underestimate my Byakugan!!!


    While saying that, Shinichi suddenly swung his palms, every strikes avoided the afterimages and urately shot towards Kanps body.


    With a roar of pain, Kanps figure flew upside down exaggeratedly, and the wooden sword was even broken into two pieces.


    What a powerful Gentle Fist!


    Kanp looked at Shinichi with a face full of shock, and eximed in disbelief, My Moonlight ispletely failed!!


    Shinichi smiled and said: Its not because of Gentle Fist, but because of my Byakugan saw through your afterimages!


    Im not convinced!


    Kanp roared loudly, stood up and formed hand seals: Fton: Toppa! (Wind Release: Breakthrough)


    The wind howled, and Shinichis expression tightened. He then moved to the right, avoiding the rushing wind and rushing towards Kanp.


    Kanp did not dare to be negligent, and with another roar, he formed hand seals again and spewed out a huge fireball.


    The scorching fireball burned like a sun and hit Shinichi.


    Shinichi, who was not in panic in the face of danger, quickly slid past the fireball like a snake, and then his palms rained down on Kanps body.


    Kanp desperately resisted, but was still blown away.


    Shinichi is high-spirited and vigorous. At this moment, he feels that he has reached the strength to be promoted to Tokubetsu Jonin!


    At the same time, Kanp threw out the collection technique for the second time.


    The green light cluster in his mind surged violently, and a blue light dot was ejected immediately.


    Kanps consciousness wrapped it up, and it is: Jkenh: Hakke Rokujyon Sh! (Gentle Fist  Eight Trigrams Sixty-Four Palms)


    Finally got it.


    With tears in his eyes, Kanp climbed up from the ground with difficulty. Looking towards Shinichi, he said solemnly: Shinichi-senpai, this timeIm going to be serious!


    The friendship boat is gone, smelly senpai, today, I want to avenge my grievances, and get my revenge!!


    (*) Kill!

 Chapter 511: Three Months

    Chapter 511: Three Months


    Aiya, Shinichi-senpai, Im so sorry, I''ve hit too hard.


    Shinichi-senpai, walk slowly and be careful with your steps.


    Shinichi-senpai, youre wee toe next time, let''s continue to learn from each other.


    Shinichi-senpai


    Outside the Gekkos mansion, Shinichi walked out from behind the iron gate expressionlessly. His movements were somewhat mechanical, stiff, and a bit slow. From the outside, he was unscathed, but he knew that there was no uninjured part under his clothes!


    He rolls up his sleeves, his forearms are one piece of blue, one piece of purple, and one piece of red, they are put together like building blocks. And when he touched it lightly


    Hiss~~~


    Thats the feeling!


    Shinichi leaned on the wall, trembling faintly all over.


    Shinichi-senpai, are you okay? How about I take you home?


    Kanps concerned voice came from behind.


    Shinichi, who has never been defeated in his life, trembled all over. He slowly raised his right hand, waved it twice, and said without looking back: No, I Im okay!


    Then, Shinichi-senpai, walk slowly.


    Kanps enthusiastic farewell sound was heard from behind him, followed by the sound of the iron gate closing.


    Shinichi staggered and leaned against the wall slowly, softening slowly.


    Konoha-Style Kenjutsu is really terrifying


    Shinichi remembered the scene when Kanp swiping the wooden sword like a ghost in the battle just now, and he suddenly felt the pain all over his body and severe pain.


    I will never spar with that bastard again!


    Shinichi walked slowly towards his house while leaning against the wall.


    On the other side, Kanp, who closed the door and went home, was in a good mood. Today, he not only avenged his revenge and vented his anger, but also collected the Eight Trigrams Sixty-Four Palms, Why do I think that all the good things in this world are taken up by yourself?


    Kanp secretly reflected and warned himself not to be proud, but to be humble!


    After entering the bedroom and changing into clean clothes, Kanp went out again.


    The spar with Shinichi onlysted for half an hour, and theres still two hours before ten o''clock. Kanp ns to go to the Uchiha ns settlement and use up todaysst Collection Technique.


    Strolling all the way, Kanp arrived to the Uchiha n settlement an hour and a halfter. There was a lot of traffic in the nearby streets, and Kanp turned around a few times and saw many men and women wearing Uchiha ns attire. However, no Uchiha child under one meter was found.


    Seeing that it was almost ten oclock, Kanp had no choice but to lower his requirements, and threw the Collection Technique at a kid in his early 1.3 meters.


    A child of this height, if theres no ident, has already entered the Academy, so he is an impure child.


    The facts are also as Kanp expected. The green light cluster in his mind spewed out a light blue dot after surging. After using his consciousness to wrap it, it is a kunai throwing technique, moreover, it is iplete.


    It is the chicken rib among the chicken ribs.


    Kanp sighed weakly, and disappeared from that ce in an instant.


    Its almost ten oclock, so its time to go to Naruto.


    Kanp flickered to a secluded ce, then turned on Sage Mode, and the sensing range of his Flying Thunder God Technique was expanded to one hundred and fifty kilometers in an instant. He then found Narutos Flying Thunder God Techniques coordinate quickly.


    In the next moment, Kanp already appeared in a spacious bedroom.


    This should be Narutos room.


    Kanp stopped the Sage Mode, turned his head and looked around.


    The bedroom is not big, but it is very warmly decorated, with pink everywhere. But theres no way Naruto would have such a girlish heart.


    Well, maybe it was arranged by Kushina.


    Kanp looked towards Naruto, who was lying on the bed, and couldn''t help pulling out the fox whiskers on both sides of his cheeks with his hands.


    Naruto, get up. Kanp called softly while pulling.


    Naruto babbled a few words in a daze, pped Kanps hand, turned over and continue dozing off on the bed.


    Looking at Naruto''s little butt, Kanp suddenly remembered Kakashis special skill: One Thousand Years of Death!


    However, in order to avoid dirtying his fingers, Kanp found a pencil of unknown brand on Narutos desk, and then threw it lightly, hitting exactly between Naruto''s buttocks.


    Aoouuuggg!!


    With the severe pain hitting his body, Naruto woke up from his sleep immediately, his muscles were tense, his two thighs were fighting, and he was in too much pain to move.


    Are you awake now? Kanp pulled out the pencil and put it on the desk casually.


    Naruto shivered and stretched out his hand to cover his butt, he was wriggling on the bed like a fish, his bared teeth almost made Kanpugh.


    After a while, Naruto jumped up from the bed full of energy, and directed his baring fangs at Kanp: Its too much, even if you are my Sensei, I cant forgive you!


    I originally wanted to invite you to Ichiraku Ramen for a luxurious meal, but seeing you like this I have no choice but to hire someone else. Kanp looked helpless, shrugged his shoulder, and wanted to jump off the building.


    As soon as Naruto heard about the luxurious meal, Naruto immediately jumped off the bed to stop Kanp, and said with a chuckle: Sensei, I was joking just now, don''t take it seriously.


    Really? Kanp looked Naruto with a smile.


    Of course.


    Naruto didn''t feel much pain now, and Ichiraku Ramens luxurious meal is really tempting to him, so his anger has dissipated at this time.


    Then go and wash up. Kanp waved his hand.


    Okay.


    Naruto immediately ran out of the bedroom, and after a while, he poked his head in again, and asked curiously: Sensei, how did youe in?


    I can teleport, so I can go wherever I want. Kanp boasted shamelessly.


    Really? Narutos eyes suddenly shined brightly.


    Kanp felt a little guilty, but he still bit the bullet and said yes.


    Naruto rushed in suddenly, grabbed Kanps hand and jumped and said: Then Sensei, take me to the Moon, I want to go to the Moon!!


    The Moon


    Kanps face twitched, I also wanted to go to Moon, but I couldnt do it!


    Kanp sighed and said: Naruto, there seems to be no oxygen on the Moon, and ordinary persons cant survive on it.


    Naruto tilted his head: What is oxygen?


    Hmm


    Kanp remembered that the Shinobi World didnt know about oxygen, so he quickly changed the subject: Go wash up, or the Ichiraku Ramen will be full because werete.


    Naruto responded and immediately went to wash up.


    Ten minutester, Kanp led Naruto on the street.


    Naruto, where is your mother? Kanp asked.


    Kaa-chan went to pay respect to my grandpa and grandma, and I dont know where she is.


    Naruto looked a little downcast and asked, Sensei, do you know who my grandpa and grandma are?


    I dont know. Kanp shook his head, but his heart was slightly relieved, If theres no remains of the Uzumaki n, then Kushina, as a Jinchuriki, did not need to venture out of the vige to pay respect. She can just set up an altar to pay respect at home.


    In other words, there must be Uzumaki ns remains in the tombs of the Uzumaki n.


    In this case, I Bah, Hyketsu can just dig a little bit and collect the material for Impure World Reincarnation.


    That bastard Hyketsu might not want to do it!


    Kanp cursed secretly.


    When they arrived at Ichiraku Ramen, it was less than eleven oclock. There are not many people in the restaurant, so Kanp and Naruto upied a good ce and started ordering.


    Naruto hadnt had breakfast and was very hungry. After sitting down, he ordered tworge bowls of miso ramen and ordered ten portions of tonkotsu, two portions of pork chops, two portions of beef, and two portions of seafood, and two eggs. After he was done ordering, he patted the table and urged Teuchi to hurry up.


    Seeing Naruto''s active appearance, Kanp felt very rxed, as if he had returned to his carefree eighteen years old.


    Although he is only seventeen this year.


    Sensei, what is oxygen? After Naruto urged Teuchi for a while, he turned to Kanp to ask scientific questions.


    Oxygen is


    How can Kanp be stumped by Naruto, his thought revolved, and he said earnestly, Naruto, if you want to know what oxygen is, you have to be able to read first!


    Narutos face became bitter when he heard this: Sensei


    Naruto, whether it is going to Moon or being a Shinobi, literacy is the foundation. If you dont know how to read, you cant do anything!


    Kanp decided to continue to change the subject, so he asked, Remember the Shadow Clone Technique on the Scroll of Sealsst night?


    Naruto nodded.


    It was right in front of you, but unfortunately, you cant read the words there, so you can only learn through the hand seal. In the end, did you learn it? Kanp asked with a smile.


    Naruto lowered his head. He trained that hand seal so many timesst night, but he still couldnt use the Shadow Clone Technique!


    Sensei, can I master the Shadow Clone Technique as long as I can read? Naruto asked.


    Kanp nodded: I promise you can learn it!


    In the original work, there are two reasons why Naruto is the lowest ranking. One is that he doesn''t like to study, as he is an idiot, and the other, which is the more important reason, is that the Kyubis Chakra has been disrupting his Chakras movement, so Naruto cant even train the Three Basic Techniques.


    But in this life, with Minato looking over him, the Kyubis Chakra, not to mention disturbing, it has now be Narutos battery.


    With Kanp personally watching his studies, with no ident, once Naruto enters the Academy, he will definitely bean idiot.


    Well, won''t it make me seem particrly useless?


    Sensei, I will learn to read from you! Naruto pondered, and finally made up his mind.


    Kanp let out a sigh of relief.


    Then Sensei, what exactly is oxygen? Naruto asked again.


    The corner of Kanps mouth twitched, and he nkly stared at him: Cant you stop asking that?


    Time passed day by day, and for the next three months or so, Kanp asks his shadow clone to go to Anbu to sign in everyday, while he slept in until ten o''clock, and then went to work as Naruto''s tutor from ten o''clock to three o''clock in the afternoon. In addition to teaching him literacy, he also took him to y in the vige, and his childhood became a little better.


    After three oclock in the afternoon, Kanp will go to the Uchiha ns settlement to find children to collect, and every three days, he will go to the seventh training ground to receive special reflex training from Minato.


    In the past three months, Kanp has sessfully collected and sessfully merged Sharingan, but Minatos nerve reflexes have not been collected.


    Until Kanps birthdayes.


    This day is Kanps 18th birthday. It is also the day for Gekko ns n Head, Gekko Hoshino to resign, and it is also the day for Kanp and Tabakos decisive battle to determine the n Head!


    At five oclock in the afternoon, Kanp was still receiving special training from Minato at the seventh training ground, and was not distracted by n affairs at all, and was seriously beaten.


    Kanp, let''s stop here for today.


    Minato stepped back ten meters with a flicker, looked at Kanp with a smile, and said, By the way, happy birthday.


    After saying that, Minato throws a scroll at him, This is a gift for you for bing an adult, I hope you like it.


    Thank you, Hokage-sama.


    Kanp endured the soreness and pain in his hands and feet, took the scroll and opened it, and saw that it was Rasengans training method.


    Although he has already collected it, Kanp still expressed his thanks earnestly.


    Rasengans training is very simple, and you should be able to learn it soon.


    Minato believes in Kanps talent on Ninjutsu, but


    As for your special training Minato shook his head slightly. After more than three months of special training, Kanp would instinctively avoid the vital points when he was beaten, but there was no improvement in other things. Minato was helpless about this.


    Kanp calmly threw out the Collection Technique, and said: Ive been bothering Hokage-sama for a while now, so from now on, I will cooperate with my shadow clone to train, hoping to enhance my own nerve reflexes.


    The green light cluster in his mind began to surge, Kanp waited silently, and finally, a purple stardust spurted out.


    Kanp, I know that your family has a big event today, so go home early. Minato said with a smile.


    Then, I will leave first.


    Kanp bowed slightly, and his consciousness quickly pounced at the new purple stardust, which is Minatos nerve reflexes talent.

 Chapter 512: Gekko Clans Dinner

    Chapter 512: Gekko n''s Dinner


    I waited for a long time and finally waited till today


    I dreamed for a long time and finally realized my dream


    La


    On the way home, Kanp sang with high spirit!


    But it didnt take long for Kanp to fall into entanglement.


    Regarding the purple talent stardust, Kanp can only activate three of them at the same time!


    Minatos nerve reflexes is a must. With this thing, I can respond in time no matter what attack I encounter. This is a life-saving skill, and the priority is absolutely the first, without a doubt!


    In addition to nerve reflexes, Kanp now has six purple talent stardust, which are, the kind eyes and benevolent eyebrows collected from the leader of Yugakure, the Giant Stomach and Extraordinary Strength collected from the Fujin and Raijin brother, Uzumaki ns physique collected from Kushina and Naruto, and Shisuis dynamic vision.


    Leaving aside the infrequently used kind eyes and benevolent eyebrows and Giant Stomach, there are still Extraordinary Strength, Uzumaki ns physique and dynamic vision, but he can only choose two of them.


    Kanp pondered carefully, Uzumaki ns physique is a must, otherwise, the shadow clones like Hyketsu and Taki would dissipate. As without this physique, I am afraid I cant hold it.


    So which one to choose between the remaining Extraordinary Strength and dynamic vision?


    Extraordinary Strength allows Kanp to have strength like Chakra Enhanced Strength. Although it is not as good as Tsunades, he can defeat most of the people in the Shinobi World in strength and is almost invincible in closebat.


    Dynamic vision is also very important. Kanp is extremely fast now, especially when using Konoha-Style Kenjutsu. Without dynamic vision, his eyes may not be able to adapt to the sudden increase in speed.


    And without good eyesight, Im afraid I cant match Minatos nerve reflexes.


    When he was entangled, Kanp suddenly have a thought, Maybe I can light up four purple stardust at the same time now. He immediately started the experiment, but unfortunately, after lighting up to the third one, he can no longer light up the fourth one.


    Kanp sighed in regret.


    After being engtangled all the way home, Kanp finally decided to light up the dynamic vision.


    As for Extraordinary Strength


    I will change it when I need it. Anyway, with Minatos nerve reflexes and Shisuis dynamic vision, no one can kill me instantly.


    He then opened the iron gate and walk into the mansion. His house is very lively tonight. Including Inoue and Panasonic, most of the Shinobi of the Gekko n havee to Kanps house, including Tabako and Reifu, Yuki, Yama and other young Shinobi.


    Kanp didn''t attract much attention when he returned, only his little brother ran over to greet him with a smile.


    Brother, are you ready for tonight''s decisive battle? Hayate asked, with both nervousness and expectation.


    What did you do something bad? Kanp felt a trace of malice from Hayate.


    No way!


    Hayate put his hands on his hips and said confidently, I just care about you, brother!


    Theres no way Kanp would believe him. He pricked up his ears and heard the chaotic noiseing from the training ground in the middle of the mansion.


    He took a few steps forward and heard his name being said.


    Kanp was promoted to Tokubetsu Jonin by Hokage-sama before thest Chunin Exams, which shows that his strength isparable to that of Sister Tabako. I think this duel will end in a draw!


    Nonsense! Hokage-sama deliberately promoted Kanp to Tokubetsu Jonin in order to let Kanp serve as the head examiner. Although it is not good to say that, Kanp has indeed gone through the back door, so he must not be Tabakos opponent!


    I dont think thats the case. Kanp has made many contributions during the Third Shinobi World War, and he is very strong!


    It might be true if it was during the Third Shinobi World War. But now, so many years have passed, so Sister Tabako must have surpassed him!


    Come on, the market is open. The duel between Tabako and Kanp, Tabako wins 1 is 1.3, Kanp wins is 1 to 1.8, just epting cash, no credit.


    Listening to these messy sounds, Kanp has a constipated expression on his face.


    Brother, I bet on you winning, isnt that great! Hayate said happily.


    The corner of Kanps twitched, and he said angrily: Hokage-sama clearly stiptes that gambling is forbidden in the vige, but you still dare to gamble, do you want to go to Konoha Prison to mine?!!!


    Hayate is not afraid at all, and said with a smile: This is just entertainment between our rtives, how can it be called gambling?


    Kanp said angrily: Since it is entertainment


    Kanp juggled out twenty banknotes worth 10,000 ryo, and said, My obedient little brother, go and bet for your big brother winning!


    Okay~


    Hayate grabbed the stack of banknotes and rushed towards the training stadium like a gust of wind.


    Kanp then thought, I have some impression of the guy who created the betting, what''s his name again?


    Kanp thought for a long time and can only think of him having the same surname as himself, Forget it, giving me a few hundred thousand is good enough. I dont hold any grudges.


    After a while, Hayate walked over depressedly.


    Whats the matter?


    Kanp asked, He didnt ept it?


    It was epted, but the odds changed.


    Hayate took out a handwritten small ticket and said, Brother, your odds are now 1 to 1.4, which is the same as Sister Tabakos.


    Kanp took a look, and saw the handwriting was very bad and it was unprofessional. He carefully put away the receipt and asked: With 1 to 1.4, then I can only earn 80,000 if I win, right?


    Hayate nodded, and then he said with a smile: But my odds are still 1.8, hehehe.


    Kanp shook his head. These are indeed just entertainment for him, after all, he is sure to win.


    By the way, wheres Sister Tabako? Kanp asked with some doubt when he couldnt see the delicate and pretty figure while looking at the training ground.


    Shes chatting with the Uncles in the reception room, brother, I think you should go and have a look too. Hayate is a little worried about those adults will directly choose Tabako as the n Head.


    Kanp also thought of this, so he hurried to the reception room, but unfortunately, before he arrived, the roar of the Keiko and the other women came from the kitchen.


    It''s time to eat!!!


    After a brief silence, a pretty girl and the elderly uncles in the reception room simultaneously walked towards the living room.


    Kanp also had to change his course.


    Kanp, youre back.


    When Inoue saw Kanp, his face, which is filled with age spots, showed a look of relief, Youre really getting taller.


    Kanp has just measured his height in the past few days, and he is already 1.86 meters now. Moreover, he keeps his waist straight no matter whether he is walking or sitting, so he looks more handsome, tall, young and confident.


    Long time no seem, Grandpa Inoue. Kanp quickly greeted him.


    In the past few years, Kanps shadow clone has been in contact with Inoue, but for Kanp himself, he has not been in contact with Inoue for four or five years.


    Of course, Matsushita is the same.


    Hello, Grandpa Matsushita.


    Kanp turned his head to look at the other elders in the scene, showing a polite but awkward smile, Everyone Uncle Uncle, hello, too.


    Many elders also expressed their greetings. Some praised Kanp for being handsome, others praised Kanp for having a good temperament, and others praised Kanp for having a good name.


    After that, everyone sat down and began to enjoy the dinner. Keiko and the other women cooked all kinds of foods, such as onigiri, sushi, oden, crayfish, and various stir-fried dishes.


    Kanp sits with Hayate, next to Tabako and the rest of Gekko ns beautiful girls, but Kanp could not remember many names.


    Kanp looked around while peeling and eating spicy crayfish. There were about forty people at the scene, and the ratio between the elders and younger generations are almost 50-50. Of course, Gekko n is not limited to just these people, but those present can represent the entire Gekko n, because they are all Shinobi!


    As for Keiko and the other women, they are not here. After they brought the dishes, they turned around and went back to the kitchen to continue cooking.


    Don''t you pay attention to tonight''s decisive battle?


    Sitting on Kanps right, Tabako suddenly started to talk. Her sharp and cold eyes shifted from the bruise on the back of Kanps hand to Kanps face, Did you fight someone this afternoon?


    Kanp nced at the bruises on the back of his hand, and he didnt know what to say.


    Although for Kanp, it is not worth paying attention to defeat Tabako, this true feeling cannot be known to Tabako, otherwise, she will explode on the spot.


    So Kanp opened his eyes and started talking nonsense: Are you talking about this? You misunderstood, these traces are left by the special training I specially conducted for this decisive battle, so be prepared, you will lose!


    Hearing Kanps words, Tabako didn''t bother with it anymore.


    Kanp secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    In the middle of the dinner, Gekko ns Current n Head, Hoshino had something to say, so the nsmen in the scene gave him face and put down their utensils and simultaneously looked towards Hoshino.


    Everyone knows that I was seriously injured during the Third Shinobi World War, so that I could no longer live as a Shinobi, but everyone did not abandon me, so I, the n Head, can sit until now. Thank you very much!


    Hoshino picked up a cup of sake, and poured it down to his throat.


    The elders such as Inoue and Matsushita also started drinking immediately, bragging about it.


    Kanp secretly peeled the crayfish nkly, and the rest of the younger nsmen also did their own small actions.


    For a while, the atmosphere over there was controlled. Hoshino was a little drunk, he blushed and said again: Today is my son Kanps 18th birthday. He has grown up, and I am old now. Looking at the growth of Kanp, the growth of the younger generation, I know that my mission hase to an end. I know that only they can lead Gekko n to a better future, so I decided! Hup~~~~


    Just as it was sensational, Hoshino rudely ruined the atmosphere with a hup.


    Kanp lowered his head and sniggered shamelessly, and Hayate and the rest of the younger generation beside him couldn''t hold back either.


    Tabako has the aura of a big sister, and red Kanp and the others fiercely.


    After hupping, Hoshino continued to preach: I have decided to resign as the n Head! As for the next n Head, I will choose between the younger generation, which are Gekko Tabako and Gekko Kanp. Then, do any of you have any disagreements~~ Please speak now.


    This matter has been discussed for a long time, so naturally, there is no objection.


    Then, Hoshino looked towards Inoue, who is next to him.


    Inoue took a sip of sake and started speaking: Then after the dinner, well let Tabako-chan spar with Kanp, and whoever wins will be the n Head.


    At first nce, this way of choosing n Head is very unreasonable. After all, strength does not mean that they can lead the n to prosperity.


    But this is the Shinobi World. The Third Shinobi World War has only ended a few years ago, so everyone present knows what having a powerful n Head means to the n.


    Tabako, dont hold backter, fiercely beat Kanps ass! Matsushita encouraged with a smile.


    I know, grandpa. Tabako nodded solemnly.


    Hearing this, Matsushita smiled. He then turned his head to Kanp and said: Kanp, you are a man, dont bully girls.


    Hearing this, Kanps face twitched and he said with a chuckle: Grandpa Matsushita, Im still a child, I dont know the difference between men and women.


    Smelly brat. Matsushitaughed and cursed and continued talking to the rest of the juniors.


    This mealsted until about eight o''clock before it finally came to an end.


    And then, its time for the main event.

 Chapter 513: Conclusion

    Chapter 513: Conclusion


    The night is beautiful tonight, the stars are shining brightly, the moonlight is soft, and the faint silver light pours down, like ayer of gauze.


    Kanp and Tabako separated to the two ends of the training ground, and on both sides were the backbone of the Gekko n and the younger generation Shinobi, about forty to fifty people.


    Hayate stood in the middle of the younger generation with a calm expression. He is very confident in his big brother. He knows that no matter how much Tabako has improved in the past few years, she must not be as good as his big brother!


    If something happens, I can just ask brother to pay for my loss!


    Lets start, remember dont hurt your rtionship.


    Not far away, Hoshino said with the smell of alcohol. His eyes were slightly blurred, and if its not that people are supporting on both of his sides, he might not even be able to stand firmly.


    Shing!!


    With the crisp sound of sword, Tabako pulled out a sharp de. The de was like a clear spring, reflecting the clear brilliance under the moonlight, faintly stabbing into peoples eyes.


    This sword originally belonged to Hoshino, and it could transmit 100% of the chakra. It is very precious, and Kanp once coveted it, but after Hoshino was crippled, he gave the sword to Tabako.


    At this time, Tabakos smoke was pointed at Kanp, and the Chakra inside her body also moved quickly, pouring into the de, ready to start.


    Kanp gave Tabako a lot of face, and pretended to be dignified and took out the Kusanagi Sword.


    The shape of the Kusanagi Sword looks like a two-finger-wide bamboo joint, which is very unremarkable, until Kanp slowly draws the de.


    The cold sword cut through the moonlight and reflected a bright radiance. Many nsmen were pierced by the sharpness, and all of them squinted their eyes to look at it.


    That sword Inoues eyes stared at the de in Kanps hand with wide and cloudy eyes.


    It doesn''t look any worse than the sword in Tabako-chans hand. Matsushitas heart tightened.


    Good sword.


    The rest of the nsmen also talked in a low voice, with envy in their eyes.


    For Shinobi who are training Konoha-Style Kenjutsu, the sword is like their wife, and they saw that Kanps wife is very slender, beautiful, and temperamental, and they coveted it very much!


    Tabako was not distracted by the nsmans words next to her. She stared at Kanp closely, and after he pulled out the Kusanagi Sword, Tabakos figure suddenly turned into several afterimages under the moonlight, rushing towards Kanp.


    Konoha-Ryu  Tsukikage! (Konoha-Style  Moonlight!)


    Moonlight is a move that uses afterimages to attract the attention of the enemy, thereby killing them with one blow. Especially under the moonlight, the afterimages dragged behind Tabako are even more dreamlike, making it difficult to tell the real from the fake.


    Sister Tabako used Konoha-Style Kenjutsu Secret Art as soon as she attacks. Kanp has lost.


    I have been training this move for three years, but I still don''t have the slightest clue on how to use it.


    As expected of Sister Tabako!!!


    The young Shinobi of Gekko n discussed with each other, and looked at Tabakos afterimages with bright eyes.


    At the same time, Kanp also made a move.


    The majestic Chakra that turned into an endless stream of Lightning Attribute Chakra poured into the Kusanagi Sword in his hand. A faint trace of blue lightning circtes endlessly on the surface of the de, as if countless blue earthworms are crawling around.


    Crackle!


    With the ear-piercing thunderp sound, Kanps figure instant disappeared instantly.


    Konoha-Style  Thunder Dance!


    Its a confrontation between Konoha-Style Kenjutsu Secret Art and Konoha-Style Kenjutsu Secret Art


    For Kanp to be able make that many contributions in Third Shinobi World War, it is really not simple!


    Amidst the exmation, a bright blue lightning flickered in the sky in an instant, piercing through several afterimages in an instant, and sting from one end of the training ground to the other.


    Did Sister Tabako lose?


    Its not the both sides suffering, right?


    Many fans of Tabako looked at the field nervously.


    Matsushita nced sideways at these young people, with a little dissatisfaction in his eyes, If you wanted to watch, just watch. Why are you all talking nonsense?


    It just makes me nervous!


    In the field.


    The lightning that pierced several afterimages didnt stop at all. After arriving at the corner of the training ground, Kanp around like an arrow leaving the string and shot at Tabako again.


    Driven by the Lightning Attribute Chakra, Kanps speed keeps soaring. Without the dynamic vision, outsiders can''t see his figure clearly!


    At this time, Tabakos face was full of solemnity. When the two passed by each other just now, although she sessfully avoided Kanps strike by relying on the afterimages, she also missed the opportunity to attack Kanp. After all, Kanp, who is using Thunder Dance, is too fast!


    In that case


    Tabako caught a glimpse of the lightning that wasing from behind, and outrageously stopped the Moonlight. She then converted her Chakra into Lightning Attribute and poured it into her sword.


    Konoha-Style  Thunder Dance!


    Crackle!


    With the sound of lightning, Tabako disappeared in an instant, holding an overflowing lightning de.


    In the next instant, the two thunders collided fiercely in the field. With the ear-piercing sound of thunderps, countless fine pieces of lightning shone in the air, densely spreading towards the surrounding, and then dissipated.


    So strong!


    Sister Tabako has also mastered this Konoha-Style Kenjutsu Secret Art!


    Both of them are really Strong!


    The two thunderbolts turned left and right in the field, entangled and collided fiercely from time to time, bursting into a bright thunder fires. The young generations excited discussion on the side finally annoyed Matsushita.


    Can you guys be quiet?


    Matsushita angrily picked up his crutches and pointed at them, and snorted angrily, You guys are so noisy that I cant watch the duel peacefully!


    The younger generation did not dare to disobey Matsushita, and immediately shrank their necks and shut their mouths. But their eyes were still fixed on the two bright thunder in the field.


    After a few seconds, the two thunders in the field stopped in tacit understanding.


    Kanp stands upright in the corner of the training ground, with his left hand on his back, and his right hand drooping slightly. The lightning on his sword slowly dissipates, revealing a cold sword light.


    Tabako stood on the opposite side. Her fair and clean face showed a solemn expression. She looked down, and saw her right hand was trembling slightly.


    During the past few collisions, Tabako found that her sword was not as sharp as Kanps sword. In order to prevent her sword from being destroyed, she had to use her right hand to guide the de during the collision to chop Kusanagi Sword, but although she seeded in protecting her sword, her right wrist was a little sore. If she collided with Kanps Kusanagi Sword for a long time, she would definitely lose!


    Moreover


    This is on the premise that Kanp did not use the Extraordinary Strength!


    Even after a few years, is the gap still so big?


    Tabako gripped the hilt of her sword tightly, and there was a trace of unwillingness in her beautiful ck eyes.


    Konoha-Ryu  Mikazuki no Mai! (Konoha-Style  Dance of the Crescent Moon)


    Even if I lose, I must do my best!


    Tabako suddenly split into three and rushed towards Kanp at high speed.


    When Kanp saw this, he immediately used Dance of the Crescent Moon too and had a fierce fight with Tabako!


    This duel was just a stage for Kanp, a stage that let other nsmen know how strong he is.


    So Kanp will not use KO Tabako in one move, but will slowly show his strength until Tabako cant hold on anymore!


    Ding ding


    With the crisp sound of de impact, the three Kanps clones and the three Tabakos clones fought and collided in the field, but their main bodies were hidden in the dark.


    The Dance of the Crescent Moon is originally a technique that uses three clones to force the enemy to show its ws, and then the real body will kill the enemy with one blow, but when two Dance of the Crescent Moon collide, it depends on whose eyesight is better.


    Under Kanps deliberate arrangement, the two discovered the other side almost at the same time, but Tabako unexpectedly did not attack first.


    Kanp, I know you havent done your best.


    Tabako took the initiative to dissipate her three clones, looked at Kanp with a serious expression, and said This is thest blow. Let me see how far you have grown!


    Kanp hesitated for a moment, then nodded and said: As you wish.


    After saying that, Kanp took a deep breath, and the Natural Energy on the surrounding instantly poured into his body.


    As Senjutsu Chakra is flowing inside his body, the surface of Kanps body seems to be covered with an invisible gleam. His bodys painting style instantly became different from that of the nsmen on both sides, as if it tenyers of beauty were added.


    The younger generation of Gekko n stared wide-eyed in disbelief, Why did Kanp suddenly be handsome?


    It''s not right! The feeling has changed!


    Inoues eyes narrowed tightly, and his gaze ispletely focused on Kanp, but no matter how he looked, he couldnt see where Kanp had changed.


    Matsushita, who is next to him, is clutching his crutches nervously. He is keenly aware of Kanps abnormality, but at this moment, the only thing he could do was wait quietly.


    Tabako stood opposite Kanp, and her ck eyes firmly looked at Kanp.


    Konoha-Ryu  Tsukikage!


    Under the hazy moonlight, Tabakos figure once again dragged out several afterimages and rushed towards Kanp, who is on the opposite side.


    This -level Konoha-Style Kenjutsu Secret Art can be used both offensively and defensively. So even if Kanp attacks her, there is still a certain chance to escape with the afterimage!


    But in the next instant, Tabakos pupils suddenly shrank, and under the moonlight, she saw one after another dreamlike, mirage-like figures suddenly appeared in front of her, and then passed through her body like ghosts.


    Thisis also Moonlight?


    Just when she was still shocked, a sharp pain came from her abdomen.


    Boom!


    In the series of afterimages, Tabakos real body was instantly knocked away by a huge force.


    Its over?


    In midair, Tabako looked down and saw that her own afterimage had all disappeared, and there were only light and shadows draped with moonlight left in the field. The light and shadows faintly appeared in human form, which was the afterimage left by Kanp after using Moonlight.


    Whats going on?


    What just happened?


    Is that Moonlight?


    On the sidelines, all the nsmen were dumbfounded and shocked.


    Just now, Tabako and Kanp used Moonlight almost at the same time. The former dragged out several afterimages and rushed towards Kanp at high speed, while Kanp walked slowly towards Tabako, but the strange thing is, every time Kanp walked, each step will leave behind a light and shadow draped with moonlight, like a mirage, they were extremely realistic.


    As the two approached each other, although Tabakos speed was obviously very fast, it gave people a sense of stagnation in the mud, while Kanp obviously walked slowly, but it gave people the illusion of extreme speed.


    The strange visual impact made thempletely unable to understand what they were seeing.


    So fast


    Hoshino had already sobered up at some point, staring at the gradually dissipating Moonlight in the arena with two bloodshot eyes, but his eyes are also filled with relief.


    Kanps Moonlight just now is impable in terms of speed and afterimage. Coupled with the sharpness of Kusanagi Sword, unless the opponent masters Space-Time Ninjutsu or Absolute Defense, whoever hit by it will die!


    Kanp seems to bezy in recent years, but his strength has grown rapidly. Inoue came back to his senses, and his old face was full of emotion.


    The Kanp in his mouth is actually the shadow clone that Kanp left in Konoha, but not many people know about it.


    Tabako, are you okay? When Matsushita saw his granddaughter fall to the ground, he hurriedly went there to help her.


    Grandpa, Im okay.


    Tabako got up from the ground, shook her head to express that she was fine, then turned her head to look at Kanp behind her, and said, Its over, I lost.

 Chapter 514: Clan Head, Gekko Kanpū

    Chapter 514: n Head, Gekko Kanp��


    In the battle with Tabako, although Kanp used Sage Mode, but in fact, he was far from using his full strength. Otherwise, he could create 30 Ssadow clones, and then used Sage-Ryumyaku-Kyubi Chakra Mode, and by using Ninjutsu with all that, it is estimated that the entire settlement of the Hyuga n would be destroyed by him.


    But this is not a life and death battle, so there is no need to do all that.


    After defeating Tabako, Hoshino, Inoue and Matsushita announced on the spot that Kanp officially became the n Head of the Gekko n!


    More than forty nsmen saw the battle with their own eyes and recognized Kanps strength, so naturally, no one jumped out toin.


    Then came the important speech of the new n Head, Gekko Kanp!


    Putting away the Kusanagi Sword and turning off the Sage Mode, under the gaze of more than forty nsmen, Kanp walked to the center of the training ground proudly. He looked around, and his chest was inexplicably burning. For a moment, he was full of ambition, aspiration, desire, intent, and determination


    Speak quickly if you have something to say, don''t waste everyone''s time. Hoshino didnt give the n Head Kanp any face, and urged him with the breath of alcohol.


    Kanp coughed dryly, and said: There are thousands of words I want to speak, but everyone wanted to go home to sleep, so I will make a long story short. I, Gekko Kanp, have the honor to be the new n Head of Gekko n. Thank you for your support. In order to repay everyone''s support, I decided


    Kanp breathes deeply, and said, I decided to make Sister Tabako as the Deputy n Head!


    Cough cough! Hoshino choked on the alcohol he drank.


    What did you say? Inoue and Matsushita were dumbfounded.


    What does the Deputy n Head mean? The other nsmen also look at each other,pletely confused.


    Tabako also looked at Kanp with a puzzled face.


    Kanp thoughtfully exined: As the name suggests, the Deputy n Head is the Deputy n Head, and its main responsibility is to assist me, the n Head, in dealing with the big and small matters of the n! Of course, if I leave the vige for a mission, the Deputy n Head has the final say on the ns affairs.


    Tabako frowned when she heard this. She vaguely noticed Kanps sinister intentions, so she took a step forward and was about to refuse, but Kanp did not give her a chance to speak.


    Of course, the Deputy n Head may not bepetent enough, so I decided to set up eighteen more


    Will eighteen be too many?


    There are only a little more than forty people here.


    Kanps thoughts revolve, and he immediately changed his words, Eight more n Elders. These eight Elders will assist the Deputy n Head in handling the ns affairs. The Elders are responsible for the Deputy n Head, and the Deputy n Head is responsible for me, the n Head. Do any of you have any opinions?


    Of course there are opinions!


    Tabako was about to speak, but was interrupted again.


    But the one who interrupted her this time is Kanps father, Hoshino.


    At first, Hoshino at first thinks Kanp was ying around, after all, the great ns in Konoha only had n Head. How can there be any Deputy n Head?


    After that, he felt that because Kanp didnt want to fall out with Tabako, he gave her the Deputy n Heads position.


    Afterwards, he feels that since Kanp is 18 years old now, he wants to take the opportunity to get close to Tabako and wait for the opportunity to pick her up.


    Thinking about it this way, Hoshino couldnt sit still!


    Kanp, your proposal is very good!


    Hoshino said solemnly, To be honest, I am still a little worried about giving you the n Heads position. After all, you are just a young adult andck experience. It may be difficult for you to directly manage the ns affairs, and you might even make mistakes, but with the Deputy n Head and eight Elders, with their collective wisdom, I think you will be able to manage the n well!


    When Inoue and Matsushita heard this, they suddenly realized.


    So thats how it is, Kanp, didnt expect you to be quite flexible.


    I have no reason to stop you.


    The two old men looked Kanp with satisfaction.


    Kanp showed an awkward and shy smile: I just want to bezy, you guys really think too much.


    Grandpa, I think you are wrong, Kanp, he


    Tabako couldn''t bear it any longer. She took Matsushitas hand and wanted to say something, but Matsushita refused. He red at Tabako, and said, Alright, Tabako-chan, lets not talk about it, its already settled, but but the candidates for the eight n Elders


    Hoshino said with a breath of alcohol: Considering that Kanp and Tabako are both young and inexperienced, I think at least half of the eight Elders must be experienced nsmen. Considering the future of n, the remaining four Elders positions will be given to the younger generation.


    It makes sense.


    It is indeed a good way!


    When the nsman next to him heard it, they all agreed. With the experienced older generation Elders leading them, Kanp, Tabako and the remaining four young Elders can grow quickly!


    Wait a minute, I


    Tabako said impatiently, but with the eight Elders quotas, half of them are for the older generation and half are given to the younger generation, they would definitely try to get it, so who is still in the mood to listen to Tabakos speech.


    Brother, I want to be an Elder!


    Hayate couldnt help but shouted, I wrote homework for you, I am very capable of handling things!


    After Hayate finished rmending himself, the rest of nsmen couldnt help but followed.


    Cough cough, although I am just an ordinary Chunin, my management skills are still great!


    I think, I


    Looked at this ugly scene, Tabako felt very stuffy.


    Half an hourter, the eight Elders were selected.


    With years of experience as the n Head, Hoshino bes one of the Elders without any dispute.


    As Kanps little brother, also became an elder through the back door.


    The remaining six elders were also elected by everyone, and they all have corresponding management abilities or talents.


    Well, thats it.


    Kanp looked at the eight Elders. He tried his best to remember their names. Unfortunately, he only remembered two of them in the end: Hoshino and Hayate.


    If I knew this, I would not have said eight.


    Kanp secretly mes himself.


    After it was finished, all the nsmen dispersed.


    Tabako walkedst, her expression is solemn.


    Sister Tabako, please take care of me from now on. Kanp said with a smile.


    Hmph, you just want to bezy, dont think I dont know. Tabako looked at him helplessly and dissatisfiedly.


    Kanp sighed and said: I can''t help it. As Anbu, I am too busy with my usual work, so I can only trouble Sister Tabako, but don''t worry, I specially arranged the eight elders for you. Just leave the things needed to be done to them.


    Tabako looked at Kanps expression of I was doing it for your own good and was so angry that she wanted to hit someone.


    After sending all the nsmen away, only Kanps family are left in the mansion.


    Brother, this is the money you won.


    When Hoshino and Keiko left, Hayate hurriedly handed a stack of banknotes to Kanp, and said excitedly, I will also be the elder of the n from now on, Brother, am I particrly majestic now?


    My stupid younger brother.


    Kanp shook his head and said, Gekko n is just a small n in the vige, what are you happy about being an Elder?


    I, I Hayate was taken aback by Kanps words.


    Kanp continued earnestly: Only by carrying forward our Gekko n forward and be the best n in the Shinobi World, will you, an elder, be majestic.


    After thinking about it, Hayate felt that what Kanp said makes sense, and immediately cheered up: Brother, I understand, I will manage the n with all my heart, and will strive to make n the best as soon as possible


    Youre wrong about something.


    Kanp interrupted him with a wave of his hand, and said, If you want Gekko n to be the best n in the Shinobi World, you can''t do it by management.


    Then, what do we need? Hayate asked.


    Let me ask you, why is our vige known as the strongest in the Shinobi World? Kanp did not answer the question and asked instead.


    Of course it''s because there are many Shinobi in the vige and we have strong


    Hayates eyes lit up, he was enlightened instantly, and pped his hands, I see, Brother, I''m going to train now!


    Kanp looked at Hayates back with relief and said: Remember to stay up all night.


    Now that Hayate has grown up, his physical fitness has stabilized, and with Body Revival Technique, asionally training all night will not damage his body.


    Thinking of this, Kanp yawned and was about to go to sleep.


    But at this moment, a wind suddenly came from behind.


    Kanp tilted his head, and the muscles all over his body tensed instantly.


    Gekko Kanp, Hokage-sama invites you. The person who came is Anbu, and she is also an old friend of Kanp.


    Wild Cat? Kanp put down his vignce, and said with a smile, You are still working until sote?


    Wild Cat snorted and said: I dont want to answer that. Hurry up, Hokage-sama is waiting for you at the Headquarters.


    Understood. Kanp nodded with a smile.


    But why is Minato looking for me at such ate hour?


    With doubts, Kanp followed Wild Cat to the Anbus Headquarters, and then walked to the deepest part of the headquarters. Here is a deep corridor with dim rays of light, and on both sides of the corridor are closed rooms of different sizes.


    Here is Anbus medicalboratory.


    Important medical operations, preparation of poisons, antidote, and dissections are all carried out here. In addition, some messy research is also done here.


    Kanp has been here several times before, and at one point, he suspected that this was theboratory where Hiruzen and Danzo worked together to do the transnt operations of Hashiramas cells, but he has no way to confirm it.


    When they got here, Wild Cat stopped. She turned to Kanp and said, Go in by yourself. Hokage-sama is waiting for you in the fourthboratory.


    Okay.


    Kanp nodded, and then walked into the corridor.


    Walking through the door of the threeboratories, Kanp saw two Anbu guarding the door of the fourthboratory. When they saw Kanp, they immediately opened the door of theboratory.


    Suddenly, a ring light shines from theboratory.


    Kanp squinted his eyes and found that there were quite a few people in theboratory. Including Minato, Anbu Commander, Eagle, Shikaku, and Hiruzen, there are also many masked Anbu.


    Besides these living people, there is also a dead person lying on the operating table: Biwa Juzo!


    Is it rted to Akatsuki?


    Kanp immediately became alert.


    Entering theboratory, Anbu behind him immediately closed the door.


    Hokage-sama, Sandaime-sama, Commander Eagle, Shikaku-sama. Kanp bowed slightly.


    Kanp, you are here.


    Minato then asked with a smile, Hows your birthday?


    So-so. Kanp said.


    Although it was his adult birthday, Kanp only received one birthday gift, which is Rasengan from Minato.


    Neither Hoshino nor Keiko prepared gifts for him, although they didn''t do so too in the previous years.


    There is also his little brother, That heartless guy. I used to give him bracelets before!


    Kanp is depressed.


    Who is the next n Head of Gekko n? Hiruzen asked, smoking his pipe.


    Although Hoshinos resignation is not a major event, it is not a trivial matter either. It must be reported to Hokage Tower in advance. And as an Advisor, Hiruzen naturally knows a thing or two.


    Its me. Kanp didnt hide it.


    Hiruzen nodded, and said with a smile: From now on, you will be the n Head, Kanp, the burden on your shoulders will also be heavier. Good luck.


    Kanp nodded.


    Everyone, lets get back to business first, otherwise, we will be here all night. Shikakuzily interrupted their chat.


    Kanp nced at Juzo on the operating table and asked: Could it be that there are any secrets on Juzos corpse discovered?


    Minato shook his head, and said with a smile: To be precise, it''s not on Juzo''s body, but the ring on his hand.

 Chapter 515: The Spying Plan

    Chapter 515: The Spying n


    After Kanp killed Juzo, he asked the Anbu to take back his body, and he took the Kubikiribocho.


    Kanp wanted to study the blood-sucking self-healing ability of Kubikiribocho, but he is a trash who has only read books for two years. Where can he find an entry point for research?


    Furthermore, he has the Kusanagi Sword and doesnt know any greatsword technique, so Kubikiribocho ispletely redundant, so when he returned to Konoha, Kanp handed over everything.


    As for the ring on Juzos finger, Kanp turned a blind eye to it the whole time, and regarded it as an ordinary ornament.


    Its not because he doesnt know the secret of the ring, but because he knows it, so he must avoid suspicion so as not to arouse others suspicion.


    So when Minato said that the ring had a secret, Kanp showed a sh of surprise just right, and then regained hisposure, and asked: Hokage-sama, what secret can the ring have?


    We suspect that Juzos ring is amunicator.


    Shikaku next to him then said, There is something like a transmission and reception signal installed inside the ring, which can not only receive and transmit Chakra, but also seem to be able to transmit thoughts.


    Hearing this, a thought shed through Kanps mind: Why does this thing sound so simr to the Chakra rods on the Six Paths of Pain?


    Its just that the Chakra rods must be within a certain range to transmit Nagatos Chakra and thinking to control it?


    Wait!


    The function of these rings is not to allow Nagato to control the owner of the ring, but to facilitate contact!


    Kanp then remembers, Every time Hyketsu uses the ring, he would charge the ring with Chakra by himself. In this way, as long as there is a huge receiver on Nagato, he can easily receive these signal, just like making a phone call in my previous life. As long as there is a signal, distance is not a problem at all.


    While Kanp fell into thought, Shikaku took a palm-sized ss container, and inside it was Juzos ring, the code name was three.


    But at this moment, the face and the circle of the ring have been separated, revealing a small ck cylindrical object in the middle.


    Kanp suppressed his facial expression and curiously asked: This ck thing is themunicator that Shikaku-sama said?


    But he said in his heart: Sure enough, its exactly the same as Six Paths of Pains Chakra rods!


    Minato walked over and said: Yes, it is this inconspicuous ck object, but so far, we have only found that it can transmit Chakra and thinking. Maybe if we continue to research it, we can discover more secrets.


    Kanp nodded with a face of approval, If I remember correctly, the ck Chakra rods are all pulled by Nagato from the Gedo Mazo, but whether this is the case, I have to ask Nagato.


    Immediately afterwards, Kanp felt a little strange, Although the secret of the ring is indeed amazing, why did they call me here?


    Kanp, you should have seen a lot of rings like this, right? Hiruzen suddenly started speaking, his eyes are fixed Kanp closely like an eagle.


    He suspects that this dangerous organization is the Abyss, and this ring is Abysss internalmunicator.


    If Kanp has had a lot of contact with Abyss, he must have seen many such rings!


    When Hiruzen made this spection before, the others thought it was unreliable, but Hiruzen insisted on calling Kanp over and try him just in case.


    And he guessed it right. Kanps face changed, although it was only for a moment.


    Seeing Kanps face changed, the rest of the people became nervous, and they looked at Kanp seriously.


    Indeed!


    Kanps heart was beating like a drum, but he didn''t hide it, and continued, Ive seen quite a few rings like this before!


    Is it the Abyss? Hiruzen solemnly looked at Kanp.


    Abyss?


    Kanp was taken aback, and then realized something: This old fogey is so bad!


    He shaking ones head, then deliberately stared at Hiruzen with a strange expression.


    Why are you looking at me like that? Hiruzen said with displeasure.


    Sandaime-sama, in fact, Orochimaru has such a ring on his hand.


    Kanp said shyly talk, But the word on his ring is Its void, it seems to be void.


    Orochimaru?


    Hiruzen frowned, and his first reaction is disbelief.


    He suspected that Kanp is deliberately using Orochimaru as a shield!


    After all, Orochimaru is Hiruzens proud disciple. He was once trained as his heir, but it is a pity that Orochimarus mind was so wild and he became so crazy that he used the Shinobi andmoner from his own vige as a human experiment, and finally became Missing-nin and escaped from Konoha.


    This incident has always been a knot in Hiruzens heart. When he heard Kanp deliberately mentioned Orochimaru, he believes that Kanp must use this to divert his attention!


    Kanp didnt know his inner drama, nodded and said: Yes, when I was training in Ryuchi Cave a few years ago, Orochimaru, Sasori of the Red Sand, and Uchiha Obito came to assassinate me several times. At that time, I saw Orochimaru and Sasori of the Red Sand have such rings on their hands.


    A thought shed through Minatos mind, and he asked: Does Obito have it too?


    Kanp shook his head: He didnt have it, so at that time, I thought the ring was just an ornament and didnt pay too much attention to it.


    How do you prove your words? Hiruzen asked solemnly.


    Kanp then said calmly: A few years ago, me, Shisui and Kakashi were ordered by Hokage-sama to go to the Land of Rivers to track Orochimarus whereabouts. We had close contact with his shadow clone, and Shisui can testify it.


    Hiruzen immediately fell silent. Although Shisui was born in Uchiha n, he inherited the Will of Fire, so Hiruzen still trusted Shisui very much.


    Minato then solemnly said: In other words, the rtionship between Orochimaru, Sasori of the Red Sand, and Biwa Juzo is not just an ordinary partnership.


    Kanp said: There is also Kakuzu. When fighting against Kakuzu and Biwa Juzo, I saw Kakuzu also have a ring on his finger.


    In that case, there are four S-Rank Missing-nin!


    Shikaku said with bitter expression, It seems that Yondaime-samas suspicion is right. There really is a terrifying Missing-nin organization in the Shinobi World.


    Could it be Abyss? Hiruzen is still unwilling to give up.


    Kanps face twitched when he heard this, This old fogey is too stubborn!


    If I could exin why Hyketsu had betrayed Kirigakure to help me back then, I wouldnt have pulled Abyss out.


    But thats the end of the matter. Why is this old fogey still holding tightly to that!


    Minato then said: ording to Kanps information, Abyss only recruits Kekkei Genkai Shinobi, but Orochimaru, Sasori of the Red Sand, Kakuzu and Biwa Juzo do not have Kekkei Genkai, so they should be two different organizations.


    Things are getting more and moreplicated.


    Shikaku put down the ss container in his hand and said, If we want to thoroughly understand the truth of these two organizations, I suggest sending spy.


    Spy?


    Kanp looked at them suspiciously: They are not intending to make me join the Abyss, do they?


    Sending spy is indeed a good way.


    Minato nodded thoughtfully, then looked at Kanp and said, But we only know that Abyss has contacted Kanp now.


    Kanp immediately said: Hokage-sama, since the end of Third Shinobi World War, I have never seen that Yuki Aoi again.


    Yuki Aoi is the identity stolen by Hyketsu, and is recognized as a member of the Abyss.


    If the Abyss gets in touch again, Kanp, I want you to immediately join them, and see if you can dig useful information. Minato solemnly said.


    What else can Kanp do, he can only nod: I understand.


    As for the Missing-nin organization


    Minato pondered and said, Orochimaru was absorbed by this organization not long after he defected. Then, we can choose one person and ask him to defect from Konoha as a spy. If it goes well, maybe he can join the organization soon.


    Hiruzens eyes lit up, and he said: If the spy sessfully joins the Missing-nin organization, we can confirm whether the Missing-nin organization and the Abyss are the same organization.


    Kanps mouth twitched slightly, because he suddenly realized that there was a misunderstanding.


    If Konohas spy really joins Akatsuki, then Hyketsu will definitely be exposed. And with Hiruzens crazy mentality, Im afraid hell confuse Abyss and Akatsuki immediately.


    But it doesn''t matter. I have two double agents in Akatsuki now. With them, I canpletely destroy Konohas spys n to join Akatsuki!


    And in order to gather Uzumaki ns physique, my real body had to mix in the Akatsuki and cooperate with Orochimaru to summon the Uzumaki ns deceased members with Impure World Reincarnation, which is safer than letting a clone do it.


    When Kanp was pondering, Minato, Hiruzen, Shikaku, and Eagle are discussing the candidates for the spy.


    ording to the current information, the Missing-nin organization only recruits S-Rank Missing-nin, so the spy must have a strong strength.


    Shikaku carefully analyzed, In order to ensure that the spy will not be instigated by the Missing-nin organization, this person must be absolutely loyal to the vige. I rmend choosing them from Anbu.


    Although there are a lot of Elite Jonin in Anbu, to be mentioned on equal terms with Orochimaru, I am afraid Hiruzen shook his head.


    No, in Anbu, there are at least two people who canpete with Orochimaru.


    Eagle said with a smile, Kanp and Shisui.


    Kanps target is the Abyss. Minato said.


    Then only Shisui is left.


    Hiruzen frowned and said, But will Uchiha n agree?


    Shikaku said: With the current rtionship between the vige and the Uchiha n, I believe they will not refuse.


    Minato frowned slightly, Although Shisui is powerful, but once his Mangekyos pupil power is exhausted, he will be blind


    He pondered and said: Tomorrow, I will find time to discuss with n Head Fugaku and Shisui.


    After finished discussing the matter, everyone left the undergroundboratory together.


    After walking out of the Anbus Headquarters, Kanp had something to say to Minato.


    Hokage-sama, in order to facilitate contact with Yuki Aoi, I n to leave the vige tomorrow to travel around the Shinobi World. Kanp said seriously.


    Minato pondered for a while before agreeing. Anyway, Kanp has Flying Thunder God Technique, so theres no need to worry about his safety.


    Be careful and keep in touch. Minato solemnly said.


    Kanp nodded, and asked again: Hokage-sama, do I need to leave a shadow clone for Naruto to continue as a tutor after I leave?


    Minato smiled wryly, and said: Naruto doesnt like others to use shadow clones to apany him. If he finds out, he will definitely hate you.


    Minato used shadow clone to apany Naruto before. After being discovered, Naruto started causing trouble, and often went to Hokage Rock to create bigmotion to attract his attention.


    As soon as Kanp thought about it, he stopped insisting.


    After chatting for a few more words, Kanp said goodbye and left.

 Chapter 516: Nightmare-Rank Mission

    Chapter 516: Nightmare-Rank Mission


    Back at the mansion.


    After a simple wash, Kanpy on the tatami thinking about his own ns for going out of the vige this time.


    First, since I told Minato that I was going to travel around the Shinobi World, I had to make a shadow clone to pretend.


    Second, the matter of entering Akatsuki.


    At first, I intend to rece Hyketsu, but after thinking about it carefully, Im afraid it wont work. After all, Hyketsu teamed up with Zetsu, and the two have been together for many years!


    The risk is too great!


    Taki is different. It hasnt been long since he joined the Akatsuki, and the risk of being discovered after recing him is rtively low.


    The third is the cooperation with Orochimaru


    Orochimaru is wary person, and if I try to cooperate with him, I will be rejected or even suspected.


    After pondering for a while, Kanps eyes suddenly lit up, Taki is a member of Branch House, he has the Caged Bird!


    And the Caged Bird is also a kind of Fuinjutsu to a certain extent. If Taki wants to remove the Caged Bird, he naturally needs to understand Fuinjutsu in depth, and the best Fuinjutsu user in the Shinobi World is Uzumaki n.


    With this reason, Taki can have a just and honorable reason to go to Orochimaru!


    The fourth thing is the ns affairs.


    It is really unreasonable to abandon the nsmen after just bing the n Head, but since I have promoted Tabako as the Deputy n Head, and there are also eight Elders including Tou-san, there should be no idents in the n.


    Fifth


    Kanp fell asleep as he thought about it.


    The next morning.


    Kanp wakes up early and after washing his body, he saw Keiko has already cooked, which are miso soup and seaweed onigiri.


    When Kanp was halfway through the meal, Hoshino and Hayate came one after another. After the whole family had finished eating, Kanp coughed and said: Tou-san, Kaa-san, Hayate, I''m leaving the vige today to travel the Shinobi World is over. Ill leave the ns matters to you.


    Traveling the Shinobi World?


    Keiko is not happy when she heard this, You haven''t been home for half a year, why are you going out again?


    Kanp immediately used the strongest shield he had gotten: I dont want to either, but this is Hokage-samas order. I have an important mission that needs me to go out this time!


    Another mission Keiko was a little dissatisfied.


    Since it is Hokage-samas order, there is nothing we can do about it.


    Hoshino patted Keikos shoulder, then turned to Kanp and said, Be safe outside. There are Deputy n Head and Elders like us here, so you dont have to worry.


    Kanp nodded, secretly proud of his wisdom.


    Brother, bring me some gifts when youe back. Hayate said with a smile.


    Kanp couldn''t help but rolled his eyes, and said, You must train hard when Im not around!


    Understood! Hayate responded.


    After bidding farewell to his family, Kanp returned to his bedroom, and then create a shadow clone, letting the shadow clone leave through the Konohas Gate openly.


    After that, Kanp sealed all his belongings, including the Kusanagi Sword, into a scroll and hid them under the tatami mat, and then, he changed into a newly bought unworn clothes.


    Its time to leave.


    Kanp squinted his eyes and formed hand seals: Henge no Jutsu! (Transformation Technique)


    Bang!


    A puff of smoke slowly dissipated, but there was no Kanps figure in the bedroom anymore.


    At the small hillside ten kilometers outside Konoha, there is a dense forest, and a few hundred meters to the south is the ce where Kushina gave birth.


    However, in the past few years, this small hillside has long been deserted.


    At this moment, a figure suddenly appeared in the depths of the dense forest, it was Kan no, it was Hyuga Taki.


    Taki activated his Byakugan, and hideous blue veins protruded from the corners of his eyes. He looked around, and after confirming that there was no one around with his perspective ability, he quickly disappeared.


    Hokage Tower.


    Small conference room.


    Led by a Shinobi wearing a crow mask, Fugaku walked in calmly: Hokage-sama, you are looking for me?


    Minato sat on the sofa in the conference room, and when he saw the visitor, he nodded with a smile said: n Head Fugaku, please sit down.


    The Anbu wearing the crow mask was about to leave, but Minato said again, Shisui, you stay too. This matter has something to do with you.


    Fugaku has long recognized that this Anbu is Shisui, so he is not surprised, and then sat directly opposite Minato.


    After Shisui was stunned for a while, he closed the door of the conference room, then walked to the sofa and stood there.


    Minato did not start speaking, but formed hand seals, and used Fuinjutsu to cover the small conference room to prevent the sound froming out.


    When Fugaku saw it, a serious expression appeared on his face: Something serious happened.


    Afterpleting the seal, Minato said: n Head Fugaku, Shisui, what I want to say next is very important. Whether you agree or refuse, I hope you dont leak it out!


    I understand, Hokage-sama, please speak. Fugaku said.


    Hokage-sama, I will also keep it secret. Shisui also promised.


    Minato nodded. He organized his words, and felt that it would be better to get straight to the point, so he said directly: I hope Shisui can defect from Konoha and be an S-Rank Missing-nin.


    What? Shisui was taken aback, and his whole body didnt feel good.


    Asking me to defect?!


    Why?


    Fugaku tensed up. He looked at Minato in shock, anger and disbelief, and asked, Why should Shisui be a Missing-nin?


    Minato raised his hand to signal them to be calm, and continued: ording to reliable information, a dangerous organizationposed of S-Rank Missing-nin has appeared in the Shinobi World. The known members are Orochimaru, Kakuzu, Sasori of the Red Sand, and the dead Biwa Juzo, and besides these people, the probability of other dangerous members is not ruled out.


    Hearing this, Fugakus pupils shrank: An organizationposed of S-Rank Missing-nin?


    Orochimaru, the legendary Sannin who defected from the vige?


    Kakuzu, the dangerous killer who once assassinated Shodaime Hokage?


    Sasori of the Red Sand, Sunagakures Genius Puppet Master.


    Biwa Juzo, the former Kirigakures Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist, is also a member!


    Well, he already died.


    But


    Hokage-sama, are you sure?


    Fugaku asked solemnly, These people are not simple figures. Not to mention others, just Orochimaru has the terrifying power to destroy a small country alone! How could they get together?


    Minato said: We have already discussed this point, and there are two possibilities. One, they have amon goal, two, the leader of this organization has the terrifying power to suppress all these S-Rank Missing-nin!


    Fugaku was extremely shocked upon hearing this. He lowered his head and pondered for a while, and then asked: So you want Shisui to join this organization as a Missing-nin?


    Minato nodded solemnly: Yes, considering the danger of this organization, Shisui is the most suitable candidate.


    Shisuis Body Flicker Technique and Genjutsu are extremely convenient whether it is against the enemy or running away, especially he also has awakened the Mangekyo Sharingan!


    But Minato also has concerns. Shisuis Mangekyo Sharingan is indeed powerful, but if his pupil power runs out, he will face permanent blindness, so he has to seek Fugaku and Shisuis opinions.


    Shisui is also thinking at this time, The degree of danger of this mission is definitely a Nightmare-Rank. Moreover, the first step to be a Konohas Missing-nin is to betray everyone I know!


    After that, I would join the mysterious and dangerous Missing-nin organization and mixed among a bunch of S-Rank Missing-nin. If I showed any w, I will definitely be besieged!


    And theres also Orochimaru. He has suffered in my hands several times, will he let me act wilfully?


    Although Shisui has confidence in his Mangekyo, his pupil power has been consumed depleted over the years. If he epts this mission, even if he can sessfullyplete the mission ande back alive, there is a 80% chance that he will be blind!


    And if he was identally exposed, he might die directly!


    I dont agree!


    Fugaku refused, This mission is too dangerous, I cant let Shisui take a risk! I hope Hokage-sama can understand.


    Minato sighed slightly. He did not persuade him, but nodded and just said: I understand how you feel, and since you dont want to, I wont force it. But n Head Fugaku, the information about this meeting must be kept secret!


    Fugaku was relieved, then got up and bowed slightly: Thank you for your understanding, Hokage-sama.


    After Fugaku left, Minato asked Shisui to continue his Anbu in work, but Shisui was listless all day long.


    As the Captain of the Anbus sixth team, Kakashi naturally wanted to care about his teammates. Therefore, after work that day, he apanied Shisui home and asked on the way: Shisui, why are you absent-minded today? What happened?


    Shisui showed an ugly smile, and replied: Its nothing, I just feel a little unwell.


    Feeling unwell?


    Kakashi narrowed his right eye, and asked again, From what I heard from Commander Eagle, that guy Kanp ran out of the vige again. This time, he didnt even make a shadow clone to stay here. Do you know what he is doing?


    Shisui shook his head absent-mindedly.


    Kakashi frowned when he saw this, Shisui has a very good rtionship with Kanp, and now that Kanp suddenly leaves the vige without a sound, is that why Shisui became like this?


    It''s just that before he could ask in detail, a Green Beast of Prey suddenly dropped from the sky.


    Yo, Kakashi, I finally found you! Lets have a bloody duel today too!! Guy stopped the two of them with fighting spirit.


    Kakashi frowned and said: Guy, I am not in the mood to apany you now, maybe next time.


    You always say you are not in the mood every time, haah, Kakashi, since you joined Anbu, youve became more and more cold. Guyined dissatisfiedly.


    Kakashi was very irritated at this moment. First, Kanps left the vige inexplicably, and then, Shisui looked like he was dying. And now, Guy came to pester him again, making Kakashis head hurt.


    Captain Kakashi, since Guy-senpai is here, Ill go first. Shisui forced a smile, and then disappeared quickly with a flicker.


    Yosh! No one will spoil our duel now!


    Guy burst into mes instantly, Come on, Kakashi!!!


    Kakashi covered his face and ignored him, then turned around and left.


    Guy refused to give up, and chased after him.


    Kakashi looked up at the setting sun, and the sunset glow stretched the figures of him and Guy. He then sighed secretly: Is this my Youth?


    God, please spare me from it!!!


    When Shisui arrived home, he found Fugaku was waiting at the door.


    Fugaku-sama. Shisui hurriedly opened the door and invited him in.


    Shisui, I couldnt say much with Yondaime there before, but you have to remember that you will be blind because of the Mangekyo!


    Fugaku did not enter the house, but left this sentence softly, and then turned around and said, Itachi is back from his mission, he wille to you after dinner.


    I understand. Shisui answered with his head lowered.

 Chapter 517: Shisuis Choice

    Chapter 517: Shisui''s Choice


    Night gradually descended on Konoha.


    After finished eating dinner, Itachi yed with his younger brother, Sasuke for a while, and nned to go out to find Shisui.


    Big brother, you went to Brother Shisui as soon as you came back from the mission. You dont even have me in your heart.


    (`^)


    Sasuke looked at Itachi, who was changing shoes at the hallway, with pouting mouth.


    Sasuke, I''ll y with you when Ie back. Itachi smiled and extended his finger and poked at Sasukes forehead.


    It hurts!!


    Sasuke grimaced with pain, and when he recovered, Itachi had already left.


    Hmph. Sasuke snorted angrily and turned to enter his room.


    Brother Shisui.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    Brother Shisui?


    Outside Shisuis door, Itachi knocked on the door, but seeing that there was no response inside, he frowned slightly.


    At dinner, Father obviously said that Brother Shisui would be waiting for me at home.


    Is he lying to me?


    Itachi lowered his head and pondered.


    Since since he was promoted to Chunin, Itachi wanted to join Anbu, but Fugaku disagreed. Due to this obstruction, Itachi could only temporarilypromise, and usually went to the mission hall to pick up some missions to sharpen himself and earn some money along the way. However, Itachi did not give up his n to join Anbu, so the father and son have been fighting each other both openly and secretly.


    But even so, theres no way he would lie to me on such trivial matters, right?


    Or did something happened to Brother Shisui?


    The more Itachi thought about it, the more panicked he became. He quickly broke through the door of Shisuis house and rushed in: Brother Shisui, I''ming in.


    Itachi took off his shoes at the entrance, turned on the light and walked quickly into the living room, but there was no one in there. He went to the kitchen, bedroom, and bathroom, and wandered around the house a few times, but he still couldn''t see Shisuis figure.


    Is he not at home?


    Looking at the empty room, Itachi felt an inexplicable uneasiness in his heart.


    He walked to the sofa and sat down, then waited. Time slowly passed, ten minutes, half an hour, three hours


    The night was getting darker, but Shisui never came back.


    Itachi looked up at the time, and before he knew it, it was already one o''clock in the morning.


    Maybe it''s because Anbu has an urgent mission, that''s why Brother Shisui can''te back


    Itachi keptforting himself, but he was agitated, always feeling that something big was going to happen!


    At this moment, a series of rapid footsteps suddenly came from outside the house.


    Brother Shisui?


    Itachi hurriedly got up to greet him, but what came in was a group of Anbu!


    Where are you Brother Shisui? Itachi looked at them vigntly.


    Uchiha Shisui attempted to use Sharingan to control Hokage-sama, but he defected and fled from the vige after he failed. He will note back.


    The leader of Anbu said coldly, and then with a cold and merciless voice, he asked, What is the rtionship between you and Uchiha Shisui!


    Lup-dup!


    Lup-dup Lup-dup


    Itachi felt that his heart beating more and more violently, as if it was about to jump out of his chest. His sight and hearing seemed to be affected, and he couldn''t see or hear clearly. It took him a while before he could recover. And when he looked around, he found two Anbu are staring at him closely, while the other Anbu were searching for something in Shisuis house.


    Stop!


    Itachi stepped forward, Brother Shisui wouldn''t do such a thing, there must be a misunderstanding, stop!!!


    I advise you to stand where you are and don''t move.


    An Anbu grabbed Itachis shoulder, Uchiha Shisui is already an S-Rank Missing-nin. If you dont want to be implicated, you should draw a line with him.


    Bastard!!!


    Itachi was furious, and immediately punched him.


    Bang!


    The Anbus face changed slightly, and he quickly grabbed Itachis fist with his hands, and coldly said: Little brat, attacking Anbu is not a trivial matter, theres no more next time.


    Itachi withdrew his fist and kept taking deep breaths to calm himself down.


    Looked at the Anbu who was rummaging through boxes and cabs in the house, Itachi knew that it was useless to fight against them, so he turned around and left immediately, while saying: I am Uchiha Itachi, I will definitely investigate this matter!


    After saying that, Itachi rushed out from the entrance.


    Should we chase him? Anbu asked.


    Idiot, dont forget Commanders instructions. The leader Anbu red at him.


    After Itachi left, he ran straight back to his home, which waspletely dark and silent.


    It was past one o''clock in the morning, and Fugaku and Sasuke have already fallen asleep.


    But Itachi couldn''t care less. He rudely pushed open the door of his parents bedroom, and called loudly: Father, Father, I have something important to tell you!


    Fugaku slowly opened his eyes, in the dark night, the pair of 3-Tomoe pupil are exuding scarlet light.


    He looked at the flustered and exasperated Itachi standing outside the door, and sighed in his heart: Shisui he agreed.


    Father!!!


    Itachi suppressed the anxiety in his heart and shouted, Something happened to Brother Shisui. The Anbu said that he attacked Hokage-sama and defected, Father, what should we do?


    Whats wrong? Because Itachis voice was too loud, Mikoto was also woken up.


    Its nothing big, just go to bed first. I will take care of it.


    Fugakuforted his wife while putting on his clothes, and then said to Itachi outside the door, Go outside first, well talk about it.


    Itachi is very anxious at this moment, but he also knows his words carry too little weight, and only his father, who is the Uchiha ns n Head, can help.


    The two arrived at the backyard one after the other, and Fugaku shivered because of the cool night breeze.


    Tell me, what happened? Fugaku asked.


    Itachi told him about Anbus words without omission and in detail, and finally said: Father, Brother Shisui will never do such a thing, you must help him!!


    Attempting to use Sharingan to control the Hokage.


    That is indeed the perfect reason to defect for Uchiha ns strongest Genjutsu Shinobi.


    Fugaku faintly nodded, and said: I see, you can go to bed first.


    What? Itachi is not happy.


    This person who defected is not only his own big brother, but also Uchiha ns strongest Genjutsu Shinobi and ns strongestbat power!!


    Why is Father so indifferent?


    Father, you, you, dont you n to do something? Itachi asked in disbelief.


    What do you want me to do?


    Fugaku said with a snort, Lead our nsmen into the Hokage Tower? Or lead nsman to defect from Konoha collectively? Itachi, youre already a Chunin. You have to learn to see the big picture. Dont be emotional, understand?


    Itachi staggered back, and he felt a knife pierced into his chest one by one, leaving him drenched in blood!


    He gritted his teeth and looked at the tall figure in front of him as if looking at a stranger, then his figure flickered and disappeared into the night without saying a word.


    What an eventful year.


    Fugakus brows tightly knit.


    Not to mention whether Shisui can sessfully join the mysterious Missing-nin organization, there are a lot of bad things on his side alone.


    When the news of Shisuis defection came out, the rest of nsmen will definitely not give up. If he, the n Head, does not handle it well, the situation might get out of control.


    Perhaps from Hokages point of view, letting Shisui be a spy is the best choice, but from his point of view, this decision is undoubtedly stupid.


    Under the darkness of the night.


    When Minato returned home, he found that the light in the living room was on, and he couldn''t help but feel a little strange.


    Minato, youe homete tonight.


    Kushina walked out of the living room, wearing a pink kitchen apron, and said, I cooked a few dishes for you. But its already cold, let me warm them up for you.


    Minato smiled when he saw Kushina: When did youe back?


    Just tonight.


    Kushina said, Minato, you know, my ns tombs are not cleaned, there are weeds everywhere, and some tombs are broken, thats why I spent a little more time there, hehehe.


    Sorry, I should have gone with you. Minato apologized.


    Im used to it. After all, you are the Yondaime Hokage-sama of the vige. Kushina said proudly, as if it was her who is the Hokage.


    After warming up the dishes, Kushina handed Minato a pair of chopsticks and asked: What happened tonight?


    Minato said: Shisui defected


    Thats it.


    Kushina nodded, then jumped up suddenly, What? Shisui? That Shisui of the Body Flicker? How is that possible? Didnt enter He your Anbu? Why did he defect? Is it rted to Uchiha n? Bad bad, this is very bad!!


    Seeing this, Minato didnt know whether to cry orugh, and said: Dont worry, I will take care of it, Kushina, dont disturb Naruto.


    Kushina nodded, covered her mouth and whispered: Minato, Mikoto and I are best friends, maybe I should go find her


    Minato shook his head and said: Dont meddle in this matter, just trust me.


    Since you said so okay.


    Kushina rested her chin on the table with both hands and watched and watched Minato eating bite by bite, then a smile slowly appeared on her face, and she whispered softly, Honey, I believe in you.


    Danzo-sama, Danzo-sama.


    Knock knock knock.


    The soft knock on the door awakened Danzo who was sleeping.


    He got up and put on a coat, opened the door, and a Roots Shinobi knelt on one knee outside the door.


    What happened? Danzo asked.


    Thetest information, Uchiha Shisui has defected. The Roots Shinobi said softly.


    Defect? Whats the reason? Danzo frowned, feeling that things are not simple.


    The information from Anbu said that Uchiha Shisui tried to use Sharingan to control Yondaime, but he failed and ran away. The Roots Shinobi said.


    Use Sharingan to control Yondaime?


    What are the benefits for Shisui to control Yondaime?


    Then, his one eye suddenly brightened, Thats right, this is not Shisuis original intention! It is


    It must be Uchiha Fugaku!


    I see!


    Shisui joining Anbu is basically instructed by Uchiha Fugaku!


    He waited until Yondaime trusts Shisui, and then ordered Shisui to use Sharingans Genjutsu to control Yondaime, in this way, Uchiha n can secretly control Konoha!


    What a good strategy!


    Uchiha Fugaku, I underestimated you!


    Danzo squinted his eye and murmured secretly: But now that the n fails and Shisui defected. In order to avoid being affected, Uchiha Fugaku will definitely push all the mes to Shisui.


    Yondaime has no conclusive evidence and will not easily move Uchiha n.


    So although the next situation is delicate, it will maintain a fragile bnce.


    But if I secretly add to the mes, I believe the situation will soon get out of control.


    Its just


    Danzo waved his hand to make the Roots Shinobi retreat, then closed the door and thought about it.


    In the past, he always wanted to eliminate the unstable factor of the Uchiha n, and his mind has not changed until now.


    But he is now overwhelmed by Minato now, and he even lose his half of his Root, and is almost powerless to even defend himself, Then, instead of cleaning up the Uchiha n and making Namikaze Minatos faction dominant, it is better to unite the Uchiha n, and bring down Namikaze Minato!


    When Namikaze Minato was brought down, I will be the next Hokage. Then, I will clean up the Uchiha n!


    So herees the question, will Uchiha Fugaku agree to cooperate with me?


    A sneer appeared on the corner of Danzo''s mouth: The enemy of an enemy is a friend. Besides cooperating with me, does Uchiha Fugaku have other options?


    Hahahahaha


    In the dark room, a hoarse, gloomy, crazy, and excitedughter slowly spread out in the night.

 Chapter 518: Why Am I So Smart?

    Chapter 518: Why Am I So Smart?


    Under the moonlight, Itachi quickly jumped and galloped across the roofs, and soon he arrived at Hokage Tower.


    Its just that Hokage Tower is already surrounded by arge number of Anbu at this time, and he cant get close at all.


    Could it be that Brother Shisui really attacked Yondaime Hokage-sama I dont believe it!


    Itachi firmly believes that Shisui is innocent. Since his father won''t help, he can only act on his own.


    I need to find Brother Shisui first and find out the truth of the matter!


    Itachi made up his mind, so he began to think of Shisuis whereabouts.


    When Brother Shisui leaves Konoha, which direction will he go?


    Itachi ran toward the exit of the vige, while frowning in contemtion.


    There is only one entrance to Konoha, and the rest are surrounded by tall walls, and there are barriers arranged by Anbu on the walls. If there is no corresponding key, no one can enter and exit, and Brother Shisui happens to be an Anbus member, so he knows the barriers key, then, if he wants to escape, he can leave Konoha in any direction!


    I can just rely on luck.


    At this time, Itachi has already seen the gate of the vige, as well as several masked Anbus Shinobi.


    Will I be stopped?


    Itachi walked over with a calm face, and the surrounding Anbu subconsciously looked towards him, but strangely, no one stepped forward to stop him.


    Itachi breathed a sigh of relief and left the vige, then he looked around, Now is time to test my luck.


    The sky is getting brighter, and the warm sun slowly jumps out from the east, wisps of slightly warm sunlight pouring down, awakening Konoha.


    At the same time, the news about Shisuis defection quickly spread in Konoha.


    The Shinobi of the Uchiha n were all shocked when they heard the news. They inquired and verified each other, and their faces became more and more ugly. Some of the extreme Shinobi mored loudly that Yondaime Hokage is jealous of Shisuis talent, and some Shinobi thinks this is the machination of the viges higher-ups to attack their n.


    And the Military Police Forces building is the center of this vortex.


    Fugaku was sitting in the office, and waves of Uchiha elites came to him one after another, asking him toe forward to settle'' Shisui''s matter.


    Fugaku had already anticipated this situation, so he didn''t panic. He just gave the order calmly, which is See you in the old ce at 7 oclock in the evening, and this barely managed to suppress the elites under him.


    As for the old ce, it is naturally Naka Shrine.


    Hokage Tower.


    Minato also came to work early today to deal with official duties and a series of consequences caused by Shisui''s defection.


    At around nine oclock, there was a faint quarrel outside the office.


    Minato listened carefully, and it was the sound of the doors guard, Tenzo, who stopped Kakashi.


    Its about Shisui.


    Minato sighed and said: Tenzo, let Kakashie in.


    Yes! Tenzos voice came from outside the door. Soon, Kakashi opened the door aggressively and entered.


    Bang!


    Kakashi mmed the door violently and walked to the desk, and said solemnly: I dont believe Shisui would do such a thing. Minato-sensei, what happenedst night!


    Kakashi, I am very sad that Shisui attacked me. This incident ends here, I dont want to pursue it anymore, and neither do you. Minato said seriously.


    Ends here again! Dont let me chase again! You told me the same way when Obito defectedst time. Kakashi growled unwillingly.


    Haah


    Minato closes his eyes, then opened his eyes and retorted seriously, No! What I saidst time was that if you can defeat Kanp, he I will tell you the truth in person.


    Kakashi was choked by the anger: Are you trying to be funny?


    So its the same this time. Minato said softly.


    Its Kanp again!


    Kakashi became angry again, Why! Why does Kanp know the truth than I did every time?!


    He is obviously Minatos disciple, but Kanp


    The more he thinks about it, the angrier he gets!


    There is gradually jealousy drifting in the office.


    Seeing him like this, Minato couldnt help but sighed and said, Kakashi, Kanp is two years younger than you, and sometimes ys around, but he is very rational. No matter what happens, he can control his emotions and deal with it calmly. But you Although you usually seem calm, you will always be unable to control this kind of thing It is true that Shinobi need to improve their strength, but they must also learn to grow in terms of spiritual will and mentality. Kakashi, go back and think about it carefully.


    Kakashi was trembling with anger: So am I not as good as Kanp in all aspects?!


    Damn it!


    He clenched his teeth and wanted to say something, but seeing Minato, who lowered his head and began to process the paperwork, he grunted, turned and mmed the door and left.


    Leaving Hokage Tower, Kakashi kept telling himself to calm down, and after ten minutesh e really calmed down.


    He thene to a corner of the park.


    Kakashi sat down on a bench, touched his chin and began to analyze what happened in the past two days.


    First, Kanp left.


    Although that guy often disappears, he would leave a shadow clone to fool people every time, but this time, he did not leave any shadow clone after he left the vige, which is very strange.


    The second is Shisui.


    On the second day after Kanp left, Shisui was absent-minded. And that night, he just


    Huh?


    Wait a minute!


    Minato-sensei said that Kanp knew the truth about Shisuis defection, but Kanp left the day before yesterday, and Shisui defectedst night!


    Looking at the time, it is basically impossible for Kanp to know the truth about Shisuis defection!!


    Unless Kanp knew that Shisui was going to attack Minato-sensei before he left?


    But this is unreasonable!


    The rtionship between Kanp and Minato-sensei feels closer than me, not to mention that guy is already Gekko ns n Head, and Gekko n is a firm supporter of the Hokage. If Kanp knows that Shisui will attack Minato-sensei in advance, he will definitely stop him!


    Dont tell me


    Kakashis right eye gradually glowed: Excluding all the impossibilities, the remaining one, no matter how unbelievable, is still a fact.


    Shisui is not defecting, but carrying out a secret mission as a Missing-nin!


    Then since Kanp left the vige, I am afraid that he also received the relevant mission!


    The more Kakashi thinks about it, the more he felt it is true!


    Its just that what kind of mission that needs Shisui to defect!


    Kakashi closes his eyes and recalled memories about Kanp bit by bit.


    Since Minato said Kanp knew the truth, he felt that the truth must be hidden in this memory.


    Time passed, and Kakashi slowly opening his eye. His eye is sparkling brightly, and he seemed to have found the answer.


    Half a year ago, small viges on the Land of Fire and other Great Countries borders were destroyed. At that time, I took Anbus sixth team to investigate. During the investigation, Kanp, no, it should be Kanps shadow clone, mentioned a terrifying conjecture


    Kakashi squinted his right eye: Is there really a Missing-nin organization in this world?


    Shisui became Missing-nin in order to join this Missing-nin organization as a spy, and Kanp he left the vige to protect Shisui, and he didnt even stay keep the shadow clone here.


    Kakashi closes his eye. He sighed for a long time and murmured: It would be great if Obito was like this


    If it wasnt for the fact that Asuma''s mother really died, Kakashi would have doubted Obito also deliberately defected to be a spy.


    However, he had to bury these things in his heart. Once they leak out Shisui will die, right?


    Kakashi scratched his white hair vigorously, and secretly med himself: Why am I so smart? Why should I find the truth?


    Now that I know the truth, once I show any w, it is very likely to affect Shisuis spy n!


    What should I do?


    Kakashi gritted his teeth, feeling both tangled and happy.


    On a cliff, Shisui stood quietly on the edge of the cliff, looking at the rushing river below the cliff motionlessly.


    At some point, a few crows came out of the forest behind them, releasing strange sounds.


    You are here. Shisui said without looking back.


    Brother Shisui!


    Itachi looked Shisuis figure excited, I finally found you, that''s great, they all said you attacked Hokage-sama, but I dont believe it. You would never do this, because, because


    Having said this, Itachis face suddenly changed.


    Big brother, big brother, save me!!


    A thin figure fell on Shisui feet, covered in blood, looking at himself with horror and excitement.


    Sasuke


    Itachi staggered back in disbelief, his brain seemed tock oxygen, and bursts of dizziness made himpletely unable to think.


    No!


    This is not true!


    Brother Shisui will not do this!!


    Itachi closed his eyes: This is Genjutsu, this must be Genjutsu!


    Sharingan!!


    Itachi opened his eyes suddenly, and under the intense emotional stimtion, his Sharingan has evolved from two tomoe to three-tomoe!


    However


    Big brother, big brother, save me!


    Big brother, big brother


    Sasuke fell in a pool of blood, his voice his voice became softer and softer, the, and the fear on his face and the excitement at seeing him slowly faded into a trace of disbelief. He seemed to be asking Itachi, Why didnt you save me?


    This is not true, this is not true, this is not true


    Around the 3-Tomoe Sharingan, dense bloodshot filled Itachis eyes, likeva flowing in the earth, which looks hideous and terrifying.


    Itachi, after all these years, do you think you really understand me? Shisui slowly turned his head, stepped lightly on Sasukes head with one foot, and then slowly exerted force.


    Urgh


    Sasuke screamed feebly, his head mmed onto the uneven ground, and blood quickly spilled from both sides of his cheeks. The smell of blood is getting stronger.


    No, don''t, don''t, Brother Shisui, no Itachi seemed to have lost his ability to move, and could only watch while trembling.


    Big brother, big brother Sasuke stretched out his hand towards Itachi.


    Shisui then stepped his foot hard.


    Bang!!


    Red and white bloom instantly!


    Snap!


    Itachis pupils shrank, and the 3-Tomoe Sharingan spun quickly, and finally under Shisuis cold eyes, it finally turned into a brand pattern.


    Mangekyo Sharingan


    It''s finally done you did not let me down.


    Itachi, Im sorry, but dont worry, you will see your little brother soon.


    Itachi took two steps forward in a daze. He only felt that the surrounding scenery seemed to be changing rapidly, especially his little brothers body, which seemed to be distorted, but before he could react, his vision darkened and he passed out.


    Shisui walked to Itachis side, knelt down to support his head, and lifted his eyelids.


    In the blink of an eye, Shisuis eyes have turned into the windmill-shaped Mangekyo patterns, and he is looking directly at Itachis dull eyes.


    Although Mangekyo is powerful, excessive use will cause blindness, so unless you encounter an invincible enemy, you should never use it.


    A Mangekyos Genjutsu quietly enters Itachis brain through his eyes.


    After gently putting down Itachis head, Shisuis eyes slowly overflowed with blood. He quickly deactivated the Mangekyo, gasping for air in pain.


    Shisui showed a wry smile. He didnt intend to do this, but he was afraid that his mission failure would cause the revenge of those Missing-nin, which would implicate the n, thats why he wanted Itachi to awaken Mangekyo, so that could protect the n while having the power to protect himself.


    As for the Genjutsu, it is to prevent Itachi being blinded due to premature contact with Mangekyo.


    I hope the mission goes smoothly, so that you wont be troubled by blindness.


    After resting for a few minutes, Shisui turned and jumped off the cliff, leaving quietly.

 Chapter 519: Uchiha Fugaku, I Misunderstood You

    Chapter 519: Uchiha Fugaku, I Misunderstood You


    After dinner, Sasuke sat alone on the wooden corridor in the backyard, resting his chin on his hands and pouting his mouth. It is unknown what he is thinking.


    The sky gradually dimmed, and at about seven oclock, a burst of hurried footsteps suddenly came from behind the house.


    Big brother?


    Sasuke subconscious got up, and after a while, he saw Itachi with red eyes running towards him.


    Big brother, where did you go? You don''t evene home for dinner.


    Sasuke asked curiously with his eyes wide open, Did you quarrel with Father?


    Itachi did not answer. He just rushed over to hug Sasuke, and then whispered in a trembling voice: Thats great, you are all right


    Big brother, are you crying?


    Sasuke seemed to have discovered the new world. His eyes were wide open. Since he was a child, it was the first time he saw his big brother cry!


    No, I got sand in my eyes on the way back.


    After confirming that his brother was fine, Itachi immediately recovered and put Sasuke down calmly, but the scenes of what happen before emerged in his mind.


    Brother Shisui why did he do this?


    He obviously could leave directly, why did he deliberately stay and wait for me?


    Since he stayed, why didnt he tell me the truth and instead used Genjutsu to let me see the scene of him killing Sasuke with my own eyes?


    Itachi fell into deep doubts and couldn''t figure it out!


    At the same time.


    Naka Shrine.


    The hazy moonlight slowly enveloped the shrine, and the Uchiha ns nsmen in groups of three or four areing from all directions.


    The elite Shinobi of the Military Police Force are on guard to prevent being approached by Anbu.


    On the mountain top farther away, Danzo hides in the forest with two Roots Shinobi, observing the movement of the shrine.


    At seven oclock, the Military Police Forces elites, who were on guard, also began to shrink. In the end, only four or five Shinobi were left guarding the outside, and the rest all entered the secret room of the shrine.


    In the small secret room, more than two hundred people have gathered at this moment, all of whom are Uchiha ns Shinobi who have awakened Sharingan.


    As for the ordinary nsmen and Shinobi who have not awaken Sharingan, they are obviously not eligible to participate in such a meeting.


    Fugaku and his wife Mikoto, arrived here after dinner. At this moment, they sat on the floor facing more than two hundred nsmen, each with their eyes closed.


    n Head-sama, everyone except Itachi is here. An old voice came from the first row.


    Fugaku slowly opened his eyes. At this time, more than two hundred people in the secret room had also calmed down, looking at their n Head with scorching eyes.


    Itachi went out of the vige to chase Shisui, so he should bete for this meeting. Lets start first.


    Fugaku exined lightly, then looked around, and said, Everyone, what do you think of Shisui''s defection?


    n Head-sama, we must ask Yondaime Hokage to give us an exnation!


    Shisui is our Uchiha ns strongest Genjutsu Shinobi. If he makes a move, even Yellow sh will definitely fall under his Genjutsu, how could he still be fine? So he must have framed Shisui!


    The viges higher-ups are nning to attack us!


    First Shisui, then it will be our turn!


    We can''t just sit still and wait!


    But apart from these extreme remarks, there are still people in the crowd with different voices.


    What is the inside story of this matter? We still have to find Shisui to find out about it.


    Yondaime has been in power for six or seven years. If he wants to target us, he would have targeted us long ago, why wait until now?


    Yes, since Yondaime took over, the tension between us and the vige has gradually eased, and now, everyone minds their own business. Could it be that Shisuis matter is the conspiracy of those Advisors?


    It might by Shimura Danzo. That guy has always targeted our Uchiha n, he must be the mastermind behind the scenes!


    I think so too. Yondaime will not do this kind of thing!


    As they spoke, the tribe gradually divided into two groups, one group advocated tough confrontation, and the other advocated that Minato is innocent and they must seek the truth from the facts.


    Neither group could convince the other, so they quarreled as they talked.


    After arguing and arguing, the eyes of the two groups turned red, but fortunately, they didnt do anything.


    Fugaku, who looked at this scene, is both relieved and secretly frightened.


    Relieved because the situation has notpletely gotten out of control, and frightened because Minato has obviously not done much to the Uchiha n in the past few years, but he wondered why is his support rate in the hearts of the nsmen so high.


    Almost half of our own support him!


    Fugaku sighed.


    Okay, stop arguing.


    Fugaku finally spoke out, suppressing the quarrel between the two groups, Everyone, I am as shocked as you by Shisuis defection, but ording to the information I have, this matter It is indeed Shisuis fault. I hope you guys


    n Head-sama!


    The old man who reminded Fugaku suddenly interrupted him, I heard that Shisui be Missing-nin because he tried to use Genjutsu to control Yondaime, but why did Shisui do this? He is not the n Head, and also not the Anbu Commander, so even if he can control Yondaime, what benefits can he get? After I think about it, there is only one possibility!


    The old man stared at Fugaku with piercing eyes, and said, Its you, n Head, you instructed Shisui to do this, didnt you?


    Fugakus face twitched upon hearing this. This guy is a proper hardliner, and he has always advocated a tough confrontation with the viges higher-ups. He took it as his duty to seize more power and voice in the vige, so this incident obviously gave him an excellent reason.


    As soon as the old man opened his mouth, those hardliners immediately mored, and the momentum became more and more intense.


    On the other hand, Yondaimes supporter looked at each other in nk dismay, If this is really n Heads n, then we seemed to have no choice but to obey.


    Enough!!


    Fugaku shouted coldly, and then stared at the old man with darkened face, and coldly said, Mizusawa! Actually, just like you, I have always wondered why Shisui did this. I even think that it was my instruction. Now, I finally understand!


    The old man, Uchiha Mizusawa, was startled, and vaguely felt a trace of maliceing from n Head.


    It was you, you instructed Shisui to use Sharingan to control Yondaime!


    Fugaku shouted decisively, Whether Shisui seeds or fails, my Uchiha n will be brought to your pirate ship, making it confront the vige and makes our n be destroyed! You want to kill all of our n!!


    Upon hearing this, Mizusawas muddy eyes widened, and full looked at Fugaku in disbelief.


    He feels Fugaku is going to sell him out!


    ording to his guess, Shisuis attack on Minato is undoubtedly Fugakus n. If the n fails, Minato will definitely not let them go. In that case, the whole n should have the same enemy!


    But now, n Head wants to throw the me of Shisui attacking Yondaime Hokage on my head!


    If this happens then, as long as n Head hands me over to the viges higher-ups, he can protect himself.


    Protect himself?


    I see, n Head is afraid. He is afraid of Yellow sh, he is afraid of death, so he would rather put the me on me instead of breaking up with the vige!


    What a coward!


    I, Uchiha Mizusawa, misunderstood you!!


    Mizusawa, who allowed you to cross me and directly gave orders to Shisui, who gave you the power to destroy the whole n?


    Fugaku said every sentence righteously, Over the years, the rtionship between my Uchiha n and the vige has finally eased, and everyone can live in the vige happily. I wont allow you to destroy it!


    Fugaku, you bastard!! Mizusawa stood up from the ground, ring at Fugaku angrily and was about to expose Fugakus true face, but Fugaku refused to give him a chance.


    Did you lose even the respect you should have for the n Head


    Fugaku lowered his head and sighed, I wanted to deal with this within the n. But you well, I will hand you over to Anbu, and let Yondaime handle it.


    Fugaku, you bastard who is afraid of death, I Mizusawa was so aggrieved that his whole face turned purple. He has lived so long, and this is the first time he has been wronged like this!!


    Take him and send him to Anbu! Fugaku closes his eyes.


    The nsmen below looked at each other with stunned expression.


    Everyone here knows Mizusawas character, so they believe Mizusawa would do this.


    Its just


    Shisui is Uchiha ns strongest Genjutsu Shinobi, and the most important thing is, Shisui is only 18 years old. If he continues to grow, he is very likely to reach the height of Uchiha Madara!


    And such a powerful nsman was sacrificed because of Mizusawa and became a Missing-nin!


    Why?


    You are not the n Head. Why do you sacrifice Shisui?


    Even the hardliners are not calm anymore. They are people who look forward to Shisuis growth, so that he can lead them to conquer the world'', but now, because of Mizusawa, nothing is left!


    Unforgivable!


    Its too much!


    Grab him!


    Mizusawa looked at the angry nsmen, and was both frightened and angry. He loudly defended himself, but his words were drowned out by everyone''s voices as soon as he spoke!


    In the original work, the Uchiha ns nsmen suspected that Shisui was killed by Itachi. After that, the whole nsmen were hostile towards Itachi. Even if he was the son of n Head, it was useless. It can be seen from this that Shisui has very high status in all Uchiha ns nsmens hearts. But now that Shisui is sacrificed by Mizusawa, how can these nsmen be willing?


    Mizusawa retorted until his face turned to rainbow, but in the end, he was tied up by everyone and sent to Hokage Tower overnight.


    Everyone.


    Fugaku opened his eyes again and said, The matter has be clear. All this is Mizusawas conspiracy. He not only used Shisui, but also tried to make our Uchiha n broke up with the vige. Think about your family, think about your parents, wives, husbands and children, just because of this person''s ambition, our family almost I dont want to talk about it anymore, everyone, this matter end here, and no one can bring it up again in the future!


    n Head, then, what about Shisui? One of the nsmen asked carefully.


    Fugaku said loudly: I will discuss this matter with Yondaime at an appropriate time, and strive to cancel Shisuis wanted and Missing-nin status. After all, Shisui was only being used, but before that, please don''t be too aggressive, understand?


    Understood, n Head!


    n Head, everything is up to you!


    Hearing that Shisui had a chance toe back, the Shinobi below became much more stable.


    At the end of the meeting, the nsmen in the secret room dispersed, and after a while, only Fugaku and Mikoto were left.


    Fugaku let out a long sigh, stood up and said: Lets go too.


    Thank you for your hard work. Mikoto said with a smile.


    I hope this matter can stop here, haah.


    Fugaku said with a bitter smile, Lets go home.


    Un!

 Chapter 520: Did My Byakugan Ever Ate Your Rice?

    Chapter 520: Did My Byakugan Ever Ate Your Rice?


    Danzo-sama, Mizusawa, who was just sent to Hokage Tower by the Uchiha n, is Uchiha ns Elder.


    In the dark forest, a Roots Shinobi one knelt on one knee and reported thetest information to Danzo.


    He actually uses this method to get away with it.


    Danzo said with a disdainful smile, In that case, let me add the fire to you.


    Danzo originally nned to meet with Fugaku after the Uchiha ns meeting ended, to discuss the details of their cooperation.


    But now, Mizusawa has be the scapegoat for the Shisui incident. Danzo knows that with Minatos character, it is very likely that things will settle down.


    In that case, why would Fugaku put all his eggs in one basket and cooperate with him?


    Therefore, I must make Fugaku desperate!


    Danzo intends to get in touch with Koharu and Homura in the next few days, so that these two wille forward and put some pressure on the Uchiha n!


    Land of Rain.


    Amegakure.


    The central steel tower.


    Today is another heavy rain day. The rain is continuous outside the tower, and the whole city is surrounded by water vapor, like a vast ocean of water.


    Deva Path stood on the edge of the tower, with his eyes closed until White Zetsus voice came from behind him.


    ording to the information I just received, Konoha has another S-Rank Missing-nin.


    White Zetsu spread his hands exaggeratedly, Do you know who defected? You can never imagine! This person


    Say it! Deva Path opened his eyes, turned around and looked at White Zetsus clone expressionlessly.


    The White Zetsus clone choked with a smile, and said with a bitter face: Uchiha Shisui.


    Shisui of the Body Flicker?


    Deva Path had heard of this person before, Uchiha ns strongest Genjutsu Shinobi. He has made a lot of contributions for Konoha in the Third Shinobi World War.


    And he is also working Anbu, and is trusted by Yondaime Hokage. He used to work with Gekko Kanp and Kakashi to chase down Orochimaru together. White Zetsus clone added.


    What is the reason for defecting? Deva Path asked.


    White Zetsus clone replied: Attempting to use Sharingan to control Yondaime Hokage, Namikaze Minato.


    Control a viges Kage


    Deva Path lowered his eyes, Does the Uchiha n want to use this method to control Konoha?


    It should be so. The information shows that this was done by Uchiha Fugaku instructing Shisui to do this, but in the end. it was an elder named Uchiha Mizusawa who took the me. White Zetsu said.


    After Fugaku handed over Mizusawa to Hokage Tower, Minato understood the meaning, and immediately locked him in Anbus Headquarters, and then released relevant information to confuse the enemy.


    White Zetsus clone has a strong ability in collecting information, but it cant do spy, so he doesnt know the dirty things in the middle.


    Do I need to send someone to contact Shisui of the Body Flicker? White Zetsus clone asked, tilting his head.


    Even Konoha cant escape the struggle for power.


    Deva Path snorted coldly, and then muttered, We need to be careful with Konohas Missing-nin, after all, they already know our existence.


    I understand, I will investigate it clearly. White Zetsu responded, then turned and left


    A few dayster.


    At a certain dock along the coast of the Land of Rivers, Kakuzu is wandering around the ck market here at the moment, nning to do odd jobs to earn some money.


    And when he was choosing a job, Hyuga Taki was basking in the forest twenty kilometers away.


    His Byakugan is too special, coupled with the stroke on his forehead protector, once he enters the dock, he is bound to leave a deep impression. At that time, it will not be long by for the Hyuga n toe and clean up the house.


    Therefore, Taki chose to not enter any vige.


    And even if he needs to enter the crowd, he would wear a hood and cover his forehead protector.


    At a certain moment, Takis body suddenly shook, and his white pupils showed a strange expression.


    The main body wants to rece me inside the Akatsuki


    Taki frowned slightly, and he is not unwilling, but when Akatsuki went out to act, there will be White Zetsus clone intimately following him. Although letting White Zetsus clone saw this will not reveal the identity of the main body, it is always a hassle.


    Right now, the main body is guarding near the border of the Land of Fire and the Land of Rain. He must first find a way to get close to each other first, and then leave the Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint, so that the main body can teleport over to rece him the moment he dissipates.


    Although the operation is difficult, the main body has already collected Minatos nerve reflexes, so it should not be a big problem.


    As for the problem of falling intoa, the main body has reced Kushinas Uzumaki ns physique with Narutos Uzumaki ns physique, so the probability of fainting is almost zero.


    But just in case, he still has to do make two-handed preparation!


    What are you thinking about?


    When Kakuzu came back, his face a bit unpleasant. It is because he did not find a suitable part-time job.


    I was thinking about why you like collecting money so much.


    Taki said indifferently, Obviously, all the money you make ends up in Konans pocket.


    Kakuzu sneered and said: I also have an interest in reading ancient books, do you also care about it?


    Taki narrowed his eyes, and sneered: Are you provoking me?


    So what?


    Kakuzu looked at him disdainfully, and threatened, I''ve read your profile. A mere Tokubetsu Jonin shouldnt be so arrogant, you should just obediently and honestly leave me alone!


    What if I refuse? Taki crossed his hands near his chest.


    Then Ill kill you!


    Kakuzu red, and attacked instantly, Doton: Dorys! (Earth Release: Earth Flow Spears)


    Bang~ bang~ bang~


    Dozens of sharp earth spears burst out from under Takis feet.


    Let''s talk if you can catch up.


    Takis figure shed, and he galloped towards the north in an instant.


    That direction is exactly where the main body is located.


    Kakuzu didnt suspect him, and immediately chased him.


    It takes courage to form a team with Kakuzu.


    A White Zetsus clone suddenly got out of the ground. When he saw the figures two were about to disappear, he got into the ground, and quickly caught up to him.


    Both Taki and Kakuzu fled and chased, and one day passed in a blink of an eye.


    This is almost a hundred kilometers away from the main body.


    I cant go any further, as it would be bad if the White Zetsus clone passed us to explore the front.


    Thinking of this, the galloping Taki stopped, stood still on a thick branch of a big tree, and then turned around and squatted down.


    You finished running away? Seeing him stop, Kakuzu immediately stood on a branch ten meters away, looking at him coldly.


    Taki chuckled, quietly took out a detonating talisman, covered it lightly with his right hand, pressed it against the branch, and said: Come here!


    Kakuzu narrowed his eyes: That thing cant scare me.


    How can I know if I dont try?


    While saying that, Taki ignited the Explosive Tag with Chakra.


    From Explosive Tags ignition toplete explosion, depending on the quality, there will be an extension of one to three seconds in the middle.


    And this Explosive Tag is the one with the worst kind, which means that the main body has three seconds.


    The moment the Explosive Tag exploded, Taki also disbanded himself.


    Boom!


    A burst of white mist exploded from him violently, and in the blink of an eye, it covered the Explosive Tag on the branch and also covered the Flying Thunder God Techiques imprint on the Explosive Tag.


    In the instant that Taki dissipated, the ring on his index finger of his right hand fell directly on the Explosive Tag, and at the same time, a robe with a ck background and red cloud patterns also slowly fell.


    Although Taki is a just a shadow clone, the clothes and ring on his body are real, so they cannot be dissipated.


    At this moment.


    Kanp, no, Taki, who is one hundred kilometers away, suddenly opened his eyes. He immediately activated Sage Mode, and the Natural Energy around him frantically gathered on him, and at the same time, he took off the ck windbreaker on his body, and after 1.5 seconds, Taki has disappeared.


    In the white smoke, Taki suddenly appeared. Then he picked up the ck robe with red cloud patterns and put it on his body with lightning speed. At the same time, he picked up the ring on the Explosive Tag and put it on the index finger of his right hand.


    In Kakuzus eyes ten meters away, he only saw Taki detonated the Explosive Tag, and then performed some kind of deceptive smoke technique.


    He watched quietly, one second, two seconds, three seconds


    Boom!!


    The Explosive Tag exploded!


    The surging air waves and mes instantly sted the thick branches into countless sawdust, and inside the me, a figure wearing a ck robe with red cloud patterns jumped backwards at an extremely fast speed.


    The wind billowed, blowing the robe on Taki''s body.


    During the explosion, he turned off the Sage Mode quietly.


    Seeing Takiing out, Kakuzu said with a sneer: Are you showing off your reflexes to me?


    To be able to jump out of the explosion range immediately before the explosion, it is impossible to do it without a strong reaction ability!


    But no matter how much Kakuzu thinks about it, he couldn''t imagine everything that happened in the smoke just now.


    Unless he used Sensor Ninjutsu to sense inside the white smoke, but apparently, neither Kakuzu nor White Zetsu has such a leisurely thought.


    Taki jumped onto a branch twenty meters away, rubbed the ring on the index finger of his right hand with his left hand, and secretly eximed in his heart, It was so cool~~!!


    Although after collecting Minatos nerve reflexes, Kanp confirmed that his reaction has be much faster through tests, but only in this kind of life and death this life-and-death situation, can he realize the horror of having this kind of nerve reflexes!


    Im just proving my strength. Taki said with certainty, If you want to kill me, you can''t do it alone.


    Why does he feel like a different person??


    Kakuzu frowned, and immediately left it alone. Hes trying to kill him first because he is already tired from doing odd jobs every day, and he has to face this bastards Byakugan all day long, so he felt that it was time to change his teammate!


    Kakuzu formed seals with both hands, jumped to the ground, and pped the ground with both palms: Doton: Dosekiry! (Earth Release: Earth and Stone Dragon)


    Boom!


    The grounf trembled, the earth and rocks cracked, and a ferocious stone dragon came out of the cracks wildly. Its ugly waist as thick as a water tank swayed in the air, and it mmed into Taki.


    Taki stared, and the veins near his Byakugan suddenly protruded ferociously.


    Gentle Fist Art  Eight-Trigrams Two Palms!


    Taki advances instead of retreating. Majestic Chakra pours into both of his palms, and when he crossed with the stone dragon, he ps it on the neck fiercely.


    Boom!


    Amidst the earth and rocks sshing, Taki kept walking and continued to move forward.


    Gentle Fist Art  Eight-Trigrams Four Palms!


    Eight palms!


    Sixteen palms!


    Every time Taki took a step forward, he pped the stone dragon several times, until the twopletely crossed each other.


    With a bang, the stone dragonpletely copsed into a pile of earth and rocks, and fell.


    You seem to have a few tricks.


    Kakuzu sneered, and was about to continue when White Zetsus clone drilled out from the tree trunk on his right: Stop, Kakuzu, Pain will be angry if you do this


    Kakuzu shrugged his shoulders, and said innocently but with a malicious smile: I just don''t want to see those Byakugan anymore!


    What happened with Byakugan?


    Taki is very upset, he finally collected and merged Byakugan, so whats wrong it?


    Did my Byakugan ever ate your rice?

 Chapter 521: Akatsukis Discussion

    Chapter 521: Akatsuki''s Discussion


    At the border of the Land of Rivers, Land of Rain and Land of Fire.


    In the dense forest, Kakuzu and Taki was confronting each other.


    This made the White Zetsus clone, who is caught in the middle, quite troubled. Fortunately, he was always witty, and he quickly thought of a solution.


    Taki, arent you unable to enter the city because of Byakugan? Why dont you wear a pair of sunsses to cover it up?


    White Zetsus clone first spoke to Taki, and then turned to look at Kakuzu and said, Kakuzu, since Taki wear sunsses, you dont have to trouble him, otherwise, it will be bad for everyone.


    Wear sunsses? Taki was taken aback.


    Will it be too conspicuous?


    But on second thought, he recalled that a lot of people in Shinobi World wears sunsses. Almost all men of Konohas Aburame n wear them. There is also Hachibi Jinchuriki, Killer B, and also Ebisu.


    In this case, he had no reason to refuse, so he nodded in agreement with a cold face.


    Kakuzu, how about you? White Zetsus clone looked towards Kakuzu and asked.


    Humph.


    Kakuzu snorted, turned and walked in direction of Land of Rain.


    Seeing his acquiescence, White Zetsus clone entered the tree trunk with a smile, and said: I will find the sunsses, you can go on the way first.


    Taki nodded slightly, and then followed Kakuzu.


    The two of them kept their heads on their way without saying a word. Not long after entering the Land of Rain, White Zetsus clone suddenly got out of the ground and threw a pair of sunsses that could cover most of the face at Taki, and said with a chuckle: Take it.


    Taki put it on and activated his Byakugan directly.


    Byakugan!!


    (-)


    With arge amount of Chakra pouring into his eyes, the veins instant near Byakugan protrudes fiercely, but this pair of sunsses is so huge that it perfectly covered all the veins, and when viewed from the front, no abnormalities can be seen at all.


    In Byakugans vision, the scene had already turned into gray-white images, which makes the sunsses to be nonexistent. The only w is that the world behind the lenses seems to be darker, but the effect was not significant.


    Then, Taki focused his gaze on the sunsses themselves, for fear that White Zetsus clone would do anything to it.


    After all, as the main body, Kanp is different from those coquettish and bitchy shadow clones. He is a very cautious and steady person!


    How is it? I have carefully selected this, so that people wont notice when you use Byakugan in the future. White Zetsus clone said with augh, showing a proud expression on his face.


    It can still be seen from the side.


    Taki said casually, and turned off the Byakugan after confirming that there was nothing abnormal in the sunsses. Its barely okay.


    White Zetsus clone his hands on his chest, then sinks into the ground with an unhappy expression.


    Kakuzu turned his head and saw that he could no longer see the pair of Byakugan after Taki put on the sunsses, and he immediately felt much better.


    Back then, when Kakuzu was still Takigakures Shinobi, he was ordered to assassinate Konohas Shodaime Hokage, Senju Hashirama, which is known as the God of Shinobi. The two fought in the Land of Fire for seven days and seven nights. Unfortunately, in the end, he lost. Fortunately, he is strong and resourceful, so he managed to escapecough, retreat smoothly!


    After returning to the vige, he was condemned and imprisoned by Takigakures higher-ups. Suffering all kinds of supercilious nces, he finally couldnt bear it. Kakuzu then resolutely escaped, stole the Earth Grudge Fear, and dug out those higher-ups hearts, outrageously betrayed Takigakure!


    Recalling the past, Kakuzu cant help but sigh.


    Remember, dont let me see your eyes. Kakuzu nced at Taki and warned coldly.


    Taki grinned. Now that he has already mixed in, he naturally wouldn''t make trouble out of nothing.


    At least not now.


    When the dark sky began to rain again, Taki and Kakuzu hurriedly found a nearby secluded vige to settle down.


    Taki is a person with status and doesnt want to stand under the eaves to hide from the rain, so he used Byakugans perspective to find an unupied house and broke into it forcibly.


    Isnt your Byakuganpletely useless?


    Kakuzu followed in and looked around, and then found that the house was fairly clean. He moved a chair and sat by the window. At the same time, he took out an ancient book said and said with a smile, It is really suitable to read on rainy days!


    Taki was toozy to pay attention to him, and went straight to the other side to rest, thinking in his heart whether to cooperate with Orochimaru now, or to thwart Konohas spys n to enter Akatsuki first?


    When Taki was pondering, the central steel tower of Amegakure also weed distinguished guests.


    Wearing a ck robe and an orange vortex mask, Obito dashed through the endless space and appeared directly on the 22nd floor of the tower.


    Why are you here, Uchiha Madara. Deva Path said coldly without looking back.


    Of course it''s for our cooperation!


    Obito said in a deep voice, I suspect Shisui of the Body Flickers defection is Konohas conspiracy.


    So?


    Deva Path turned around, His Rinnegan stared at the scarlet eye in the vortex mask, and he said coldly, Dont forget that you are also a Konohas Missing-nin, and you also have Sharingan, there is no difference between you and Shisui of the Body Flicker. No, there is still a difference between you. At least, he is more powerful than you!


    Under the vortex mask, Obitos already disfigured face became more and more hideous. It took a while before he could suppress the anger in his heart, and then he said slowly: I have fought against Shisui of the Body Flicker before, and this guys Genjutsu is very terrifying. Anyone who looks at into his eyes will be controlled by him! If you really intend to contact him, you have to take precautions to never meet him in person!


    What do you mean? Deva Path asked indifferently.


    It means literally.


    An invisible vortex slowly enveloped Obito, and two secondster, the invisible vortex disappeared along with Obito.


    Deva Path looked at the empty space, slowly narrowed his eyes


    Never meet in person?


    Deva Path formed hand seals, and the terrifying pupil power and Chakra spread outward in an instant.


    In a secluded vige in the Land of Rain, Taki and Kakuzu felt the abnormal movement of the ring almost instantly.


    The two nced at each other, and each of them formed a hand seal. The Chakra inside their body floods into the ring, quickly transforming into thought waves and spreading outward, and then being led to Amegakure by some kind of mysterious signal.


    When Taki opened his eyes again, he saw Deva Path standing a few meters away expressionlessly.


    Deva Path Pain.


    Taki pushes the frame on the bridge of his nose intentionally, but his action turned out to be nothing.


    He looked down and realized that his whole body seemed to have been covered with ayer of mosaic, and he could barely make out a vague figure.


    Is this the thought waves? Interesting!


    Taki looked up and saw Kakuzu, Orochimaru, Sasori, Zetsu, Hyketsu, and Konans thought waves also appeared one after another.


    Gathering us all together, it seems that there is an important announcement.


    Orochimaru said with a hoarse voice, sneering gloomily, It won''t have anything to do with Shisui, right?


    Deva Path said nkly: I have already found the whereabouts of Shisui of the Body Flicker, the next step is to lure him into Akatsuki.


    Hyketsu nced at Taki, and then said, Shisui of the Body Flickers Genjutsu is very terrifying. Wouldn''t it be too reckless to let him in?


    I suspect Shisui of the Body Flicker is a Konohas spy


    Taki immediately echoed his shadow clone, and said in a deep voice, He deliberately defected to show us, Pain, cant you see such a simple conspiracy?


    You must be worried that your existence will be passed back to Konohas Hyuga n, and you will be hunted down. Kakuzu squinted at him and said with a strange smile.


    Shut up, or Ill kill you. Taki threatened coldly.


    When they are just in two before, he couldnt lower himself to the same level as Kakuzu, but now with so many people, he naturally has to show his rebellious unruly and emotional temperament of Missing-nin!


    Alright!


    The eldest sister, Konan, said, Listen to Pain.


    Taki snorted and looked at Deva Path.


    Deva Path is still cold, and said indifferently: It is imperative to contact Shisui, but just in case, in the future, everyone wont enter Amegakure again, and you are not allowed to disclose any information about Amegakure.


    Is it in order to prevent the headquarters from being discovered by Shisui?


    Orochimaru sneered and said, You seemed cautious.


    What about the mission? Sasori asked.


    In the future, the missions of the organization will be conveyed through Zetsu. If there is any important information, I will call everyone like this time. Deva Path said.


    Then what about the money I made? Kakuzu was a little unhappy.


    Deva Path replied nkly: Hand it over to Zetsu.


    It seems that my burden will be very heavy in the future. White Zetsus characteristic hippie smile came from Zetsus thought waves.


    In other words, in the future, we can only contact Zetsus clone and our teammates Takis heart sank.


    Then, who will team up with Shisui?


    Orochimaru asked with a smile, I can''t even resist that guys Genjutsu. In Akatsuki


    Speaking of this, Orochimaru suddenly turned his head and looked towards his little friend, Sasori.


    The eyes of the rest of the people also fell on Sasori.


    Sasori, you team up with Shisui of the Body Flicker. Deva Path said.


    Sasori of the Red Sand is indeed the best candidate. Because he has transformed himself into a puppet, he has no eyes, no nose, no ears, or even a brain. In this case, it is almost impossible for Shisuis Genjutsu to work on him.


    It looks like Im going to change teammates. Orochimaru smiled coldly.


    I didnt say I wanted to form a team with Shisui of the Body Flicker. Sasori was a little dissatisfied.


    This is an order. Deva Path said coldly.


    Sasori said: Aren''t you afraid that I will turn Shisui of the Body Flicker into a puppet?


    If I can do it, I dont mind. Deva Path said indifferently.


    It seems that I have no other choice. Sasori no longer refuses.


    In this way, even if Shisui of the Body Flicker is a spy, the location of the headquarters will not be exposed. Everyone also doesnt have to worry about being controlled by Shisuis Genjutsu. We can also use Shisui. Pains n is perfect.


    Konan looked around, Everyone should have no more opinions, right?


    Zetsu, Kakuzu, Orochimaru and Sasori simultaneously shook their heads.


    Taki also shook his head, and his mood was inevitably heavy. If Akatsuki did this, it would be impossible for Shisui to know the location of Akatsuki''s headquarters or the exact locations of the rest of the members after Akatsuki came in, and he also could not use Genjutsu to control the others. In the end, Shisui seemed to get nothing except to work for Akatsuki for free.


    At this moment, Taki and Hyketsu cant stop them, otherwise, their identities might be exposed!


    Taki sighed in his heart and couldnt help but mourn for his close friend!


    But before they leave, he still has something to do.


    Pain, I request to switch team. Taki said.


    Switch team? Deva Path looked towards him.


    During the days when I was teaming up with Kakuzu, there was constant friction. It happened that Sasori was going to team up with Shisui of the Body Flicker. Since Orochimaru was alone now, I wanted to team up with Orochimaru. Taki said a reasonable, convincing and well-founded reason.


    Deva Path then looked towards Zetsu.


    Zetsu closed his eyes, as if he was gathering information, and a few secondster, his eyes opened, and he nodded: Indeed, they had a fight yesterday.


    Deva Path looked towards Orochimaru and Kakuzu asked, What do you think?


    Byakugan I have no problem. Orochimaru stuck out his tongue and began to lick his face.


    And Kakuzu, let alone have any objections, he was very happy in his heart, Without that bastard Hyuga Taki, howfortable it will be to make money and read books!


    Then its settled, disband.


    Deva Path gently closes his Rinnegan, and the many instant thoughts wave in the 22nd floor disappeared.


    After opening his eyes again, the sound of rain outside the house was instantly amplified and filled his ears.


    Taki turned his head to look, just as Kakuzu opened his eyes to look at him.


    The two looked at each other for three seconds and then both looked away with disgust. Kakuzu looked down at the ancient book with a disgusted expression on his face. Taki curled his lips. He then got up and left. When he walked to the door, he saw the hat hanging behind the door, he immediately grabbed the hat and put it on his head, and then opened the door and walked into the rain.

 Chapter 522: Forming a Team With Orochimaru

    Chapter 522: Forming a Team With Orochimaru


    The dark clouds filled the sky, and the majestic heavy rain poured down, crashing and falling to the ground, sshing countless fine sprays.


    Wearing a ck robe with red cloud patterns, a hat on his head, and a pair of big sunsses on his face, Taki was looking down at these sshes and hurriedly leave the vige.


    After arriving at a deserted ce, Taki said: Zetsu, I know you are in the vicinity,e out.


    Hai hai.


    White Zetsus clone came out from behind Taki, and said with a chuckle, I already know about the team change, and to be honest, I finally thought of a way to adjust the conflict between you. Is it really okay to separate like this?


    Maybe it''s because Kakuzu is too old and there is a generation gap with me. Stop mentioning him. Zetsu, tell me the location of Orochimaru. Hyuga said kindly.


    After Akatsukis movement pattern changes, White Zetsu will be more and more important, and he will even be Akatsukis contact center!


    Therefore, Taki will not offend him like that idiot shadow clone, Hyketsu.


    Orochimaru is now near the border of the Land of Fire and the Land of Iron. This is the exact location.


    While saying that, White Zetsus clone drew a rough map on the ground, and said with a grin, How about it, is it clear?


    Takis face twitched slightly, he forcibly resisted the desire toin, and said: Can you send another clone to follow me?


    What a willful request, but, okay.


    White Zetsus clone then split into two people, but the regrown parts of the two White Zetsus Clones were blurred, theres no facial features, and even the hands and feet are indistinct.


    Okay. White Zetsus clone said with augh.


    Taki controlled the irresistible desire toin in his heart, turned around and rushed towards the Land of Fire with no emotion.


    At the same time.


    Near the border of the Land of Fire and the Land of Iron, Sasori and Orochimaru also officially parted ways.


    Sasori, your next mission is to contact Shisui of the Body Flicker.


    White Zetsus clone smiled, This mission shouldnt be difficult for you.


    Sasori, who is hiding inside Hiruko, said solemnly: Lead the way.


    Okay.


    White Zetsus clone looked towards Orochimaru again, and said with a smile, Hyuga Taki hase to look for you, so don''t suddenly disappear.


    I understand.


    The corner of Orochimarus mouth showed a grin, and his golden vertical pupils showed a yful look.


    After the two left, Orochimaru turned around and entered the forest. As he walked, four white snakes fell from his sleeves, slithered quickly along the lush grass, and then disappeared in the four directions of East, West, North and South instantly.


    After a long time, the small white snake slithering towards the east opened its mouth and sprayed out a wet Orochimaru.


    Orochimaru looked back, squinted his eyes and said coldly: I finally got rid of you.


    Just now, White Zetsus clone deliberately left with Sasori in front of him, just to lower his vignce!


    Many years ago, Orochimaru licked the White Zetsus clone fiercely, and sessfully obtained some cells from the other party. After some experimental testing, Orochimaru found that the cells of White Zetsus clone are very active and it waspletely possible to regenerate after being split, but the number of splits is limited!


    In other words, the White Zetsus clone who left with Sasori just now will definitely split on the way, and then leave the split body to monitor him!


    In view of this, Orochimaru made four small snakes, which are divided into East, South, West, North direction to roam. In this way, even if the split body of White Zetsus clone splits again, it is impossible to track the four small snakes at the same time!


    Then, Orochimaru rushed into the forest and continued to head south. During this period, the cautious Orochimaru threw out four small white snakes again and they also slithered in the four directions of East, South, West, and North.


    He repeated it again and again, and one dayter, a certain white snake sneaked into the Land of Rice Fields.


    Land of Rice Fields is located to the north of Land of Fire, sandwiched between the Land of Iron and Land of Hot Water, and facing the sea in the north. The geographical environment is not bad, of course, the most important thing is that his north stronghold is just off the coast of Land of Rice Fields, on an unnamed small ind.


    While crossing the Land of Rice Fields, Orochimaru suddenly wanted to establish a Shinobi Vige in this country, which can not only allow him to nurture his own force openly, but also cover up the traces of the stronghold at the north!


    But this idea was quickly suppressed, because it is not the time yet!


    Two dayster, Orochimaru rushed to the coastline, and then jumped directly into the sea. An hourter, he arrived at a small ind.


    The small ind is covered with brownish-yellow rocky soil, and there are no flowers, nts, trees, insects, fish, birds and animals as far as the eye can see. It is as quiet as hell.


    Afternding on the ind, Orochimaru quickly went into the inds depth with a smile, and within a short while, he reached the north stronghold that he had worked so hard to build.


    The stronghold entrance is an inconspicuous stone cave. As soon as Orochimaru approached, a 13-year-old young Shinobi jumped off the rock wall on the right and knelt down on one knee excitedly: Orochimaru-sama!


    Dosu, how are Kimimaro and Jugo? Orochimaru walked past the Shinobi into the stronghold and asked indifferently.


    Orochimaru-sama, Jugo often went mad, but he was suppressed by Kimimaro-sama. There was no ident at all.


    Most of Dosus face was wrapped in white bandages, and only one eye could be seen.


    Thats good.


    Orochimarus figure slowly disappeared into the depths of the dark cave.


    At the same time.


    Near the border of the Land of Fire and the Land of Iron, the split body of White Zetsus clone, which is responsible for monitoring Orochimaru, is hiding in a big tree with a displeased expression on his face.


    Before, when he saw Orochimarus four small white snakes, he knew what Orochimaru was thinking about, but unfortunately, this split body was not enough to support him to split enough to monitor Orochimaru and track the four small white snakes.


    So, he did not split again, and just obediently monitored the Orochimaru in front of him, and at the same time, he reported this matter to the main body.


    At this moment, a piece of information came into his mind.


    Hyuga Taki is here!


    The split body immediately drilled out of the tree trunk, and said with a smile: Orochimaru, Hyuga Taki is here.


    Orochimaru, who was resting his back under a tree, raised his head slightly. His golden vertical pupils looked at the split body with a slight mock, and then he replied with a hoarse and gloomy voice: I see, let hime over.


    Hyuga Taki


    Byakugan


    The Abyss


    Its getting more and more interesting!


    Orochimaru narrowed his eyes, and various thoughts came to his mind.


    Half an hourter, Taki quickly shuttled through the forest, and quickly found Orochimaru resting under the tree under the lead of the split body of White Zetsus clone behind him.


    Orochimaru.


    Taki raised his head slightly, and under the big sunsses, Byakugan was already activated.


    In the gray vision, the clothes and skin on Orochimarus body have turned into dotted lines, and only there are only Chakra flow in the Chakra Pathway System, which vaguely showing a human shape.


    Are you observing me? Orochimaru stood up from the ground, and a powerful pressure pressed against Taki.


    Taki is not afraid at all. After all, he has fought Orochimaru in Ryuchi Cave before, so theres no way he would be afraid of mere pressure!


    Taki chuckled and said: You are the legendary Sannin after all. It was difficult to see you in the past, so of course I want to see you closely now.


    So, what do you see? Orochimaru slowly approached, his golden vertical pupils looked at Takis big sunsses with nk expression, seeming to be able to see the Byakugan under the sunsses.


    I


    Just as Taki wanted to answer, Orochimaru suddenly attacked him. His two pale arms instantly swelled up, like a snake, they are winding towards Takis big sunsses.


    But unfortunately, under Minatos nerve reflexes, Orochimarus surprise attack was too slow.


    Taki unhurriedly activated the Byakugan again, and the powerful vision instantly enveloped Orochimaru, and then


    Gentle Fist Art  Eight-Trigrams  Two Palms!


    Taki pped his palms forward, and Orochimarus two arms are attached to him in the next instant.


    k k!


    As soon as the palm and the arm touched, Taki poured Chakra into the tenketsu on Orochimarus arm, blocking the Chakra of his arm, and then, Taki continued to attack. Gentle Fist Art  Eight-Trigrams Four Palms!


    Taki pped his palms while advancing. Under the terrifying nerve reflexes, even if Orochimaru''s arm twisted exaggeratedly to dodge, it was still pped by Takis palms.


    Not bad.


    Seeing that Taki is close at hand, Orochimaru tip-toed and quickly retreated, and at the same time, he automatically lowered his arms in mid-air, You passed, Hyuga Taki.


    So it was a test.


    Taki said with a smile, I thought Orochimaru wanted my Byakugan, but with Caged Bird, its impossible to take my Byakugan.


    Orochimaru is very smart, so he knows the meaning of Takis words, and said with a sneer: Oh, so thats the reason you want to team up with me?


    As expected of Orochimaru, one of the Sannin.


    Taki didnt pretend, and said straight to the point, Although there is only one person in each generation of Hyuga ns Main House, they hold the secret of Caged Bird. Once our Branch House go against the wishes of the Main House, our life and death are not up to us anymore! I hope to get your help, Orochimaru!


    Orochimaru stared at Taki with piercing gaze, as if a poisonous snake seeing a prey, and then excitedly stretched out his tongue and licked his face: Do you want me to remove your Caged Bird?


    If I can get the secret of the Caged Bird, I can just kill all the members of Hyuga ns Main House, and easily control all Hyuga ns Branch Houses members!!


    What a huge force this is!


    Orochimaru salivates when he thought of this!


    Even the "silly pure sweet" White Zetsus clones split couldnt help but drill out from the tree trunk, staring closely at Orochimaru and Taki.


    Let you study the Caged Bird?


    Taki smiled and shook his head, The Caged Bird is rted to my life, how could I let you study it.


    Orochimaru was not angry. He just looked at Taki and said nothing.


    Taki then continued: In the end, the Caged Bird is just a Cursed Seal. I think that with Uzumaki ns Fuinjutsu, even if it cant be removed, at least it can be sealed!


    Orochimarus eyes brightened when he heard this. As a research madman, he is quite interested in Ninjutsu, Forbidden Technique, Fuinjutsu, Cursed Seal, etc. Hearing the conjecture proposed by Taki, Orochimaruughed happily.


    Using Fuinjutsu to seal Cursed Seal is a very good idea, but Uzumaki n has been destroyed, and this ns Fuinjutsu should be in the hands of Yondaime Hokages couple.You should just ask them to cooperate. Orochimaru jokingly said.


    With my current status, how can Ie into contact with the high-ranking Yondaime Hokages couple?


    Taki said with a snort, Orochimaru, I know many secrets of Konoha, such as Impure World Reincarnation!


    Hearing this, Orochimarus pupils shrank immediately. Powerful murderous intention suddenly shot out from his golden vertical pupils,pletely covering Taki!

 Chapter 523: Cooperation Reached

    Chapter 523: Cooperation Reached


    Impure World Reincarnation!


    This is the terrifying Forbidden Technique that Orochimaru got when he sneaked into the taboo data room on the second floor of Hokage Tower during the Sandaimes reign and studied the Forbidden Techniques materials left by Nidaime Hokage.


    Overturning life and death, ying with the undead, this Forbidden Technique was sealed by Nidaime Hokage as soon as it was born, and even the name was not allowed to be mentioned in the Sandaimes reign!


    Then


    How did you know about this Forbidden Technique?


    Orochimaru cant believe that a Shinobi from Hyuga ns Branch House can know about this Forbidden Technique casually.


    Under the big sunsses, Takis eyes are solemn: This guy is really cautious.


    In that case, I had no choice but to throw the me away.


    Who to me other than Konohas me King?


    Taki thought for half a second, and said with a smile: The informationes from Danzo.


    Orochimaru slowly lowered his gaze.


    Danzo indeed knows the existence of Impure World Reincarnation, but when did hee into contact with Abyss?


    Wait.


    What Hyuga Taki said was the source of information!


    Orochimarus eyes flickered: That means, there is a member of the Abyss around Danzo, or the Abyss dug this information from Danzos subordinates.


    Although Danzo is extremely strict and he engraved Cursed Seal on each of his subordinates to prevent his information from being leaked, but Forbidden Technique like Impure World Reincarnation has nothing to do with Danzo, so it will not be bound by the Cursed Seal.


    By delving deeper, the scope of this information source will be huge!


    Orochimaru pondered for a few seconds and stopped thinking about it. He has already broken up with Danzo after all, so there is no need to worry about his business.


    Impure World Reincarnation can indeed summon the undead from the Pure Land.


    Orochimaru looked towards Taki and said with a smile, But why should I help you?


    Taki pretended to suppress his excitement, and hurriedly said: I can help you with one thing, no matter what it is!


    Orochimaru smiled and said nothing.


    Three things!


    Taki suppressed the excitement in his tone, clenched his fists, and said excitedly, If you dont believe me, I can swear an oath! I, Hyuga Taki, swear on the honor of the ancestors of the Hyuga n, that as long as Orochimaru helps me


    I dont believe in oath.


    Orochimaru interrupted him, staring coldly at Takis big sunsses, and said hoarsely, In addition to aplishing three things for me, I also want your eyes!


    Taki was startled, and immediately smiled: Byakugan? Hahaha, Orochimaru, as long as my n is sessful, the Byakugan of Hyuga ns Branch House can be liberated, do you stillck my eyes by then?


    Orochimaru stuck out his tongue and licked his face, and said with a smile: Happy cooperation!


    Orochimaru had already thought of what Taki said, and the reason why he still said that was just a test. If Taki agrees with that, then he is definitely lying!


    When shall we leave! Taki asked impatiently.


    Orochimaru shook his head: No hurry, just wait for now.


    Wait? What are you waiting for? Is there a mission? Taki looked up towards the tree trunk, at where the split bodies of White Zetsus clone are located together.


    Your group has no mission for the time being. The split bodies said with a sneer, and under their ugly white faces, his heart was beating!


    Summoned the dead from the Pure Land, so, can the dead Madara-sama also be summoned?


    Although everything has been carried out ording to Madara-sama''s n, whether it is Akatsuki or Obito, there are some deviations from the n. If possible, I want to report it to Madara-sama!


    When the two split bodies White Zetsus clone let their imagination run wild, Taki looked towards Orochimaru unhappily: Since there is no mission, what are you waiting for?


    Of course we wait until Ipletely master the Impure World Reincarnation. Orochimaru grinned, and looked at Taki with yful eyes


    Takis face twitched upon hearing this, F**k, its too early!!


    But after thinking about it, he remembered that Orochimaru is a research madman. He wants to research Ninjutsu, he wants to research Forbidden Technique, he wants to research Hashiramas cells, he also wants to research Kimimaros Kekkei Genkai disease, and researching Jugos Cursed Seal is even more important. In addition to these, he has other messy research projects, and from time to time he also has to work on missions, so even if he used shadow clone, he will still be too busy.


    How can I criticize such a busy person?


    But thinking of his unruly Missing-nin persona, Taki had no choice but to re at the other party viciously, and said angrily: Orochimaru, are you ying with me?


    Dont be angry, I will suspend the other research for a while and focus on Impure World Reincarnation.


    Orochimaru seemed to enjoy seeing the flustered and exasperated Taki, and said with a chuckle, But correspondingly, you will be the one toplete the mission from Akatsuki, and you will also the one digging the remains of Uzumaki ns Shinobi.


    It was a fair deal, so Taki has no objection.


    That wont do!


    At this time, the two split bodies of White Zetsus clone suddenly said, The mission must bepleted by the two people together.


    Orochimaru ignored the split body and looked straight towards Taki, waiting for his answer.


    Taki also didnt seem to care about the emotion of White Zetsus clone, so he nodded and said: No problem!


    Hey, stop ignoring us! The two split bodies of White Zetsus clone were very dissatisfied, but their words carry little weight and had no deterrence at all.


    Where are the ruins of the Uzumaki n? Taki asked.


    The Land of Whirlpools has been destroyed for decades, and its exact location can no longer be found on the Shinobi Worlds map.


    Its on the small ind east of the Land of Fire.


    As Orochimaru said that, he took out a map of the Shinobi World, and drew a small circle outside the coastline to the east of the Land of Fire, and said, The remains of Uzumaki n should be on the ind. If you cant find it, I will doubt your ability.


    Taki took the map, then turned and left.


    Hyuga Taki, Orochimaru, you two bastards!


    The two split bodies of White Zetsus clone were surprised and angry, and quickly report the situation here to their main body, At the same time, each one of them continues to monitor the two.


    At this time.


    Zetsu and Hyketsu are on the border of the Land of Earth and the Land of Grass.


    Truly troublesome.


    White Zetsu suddenlyined, Im going to leave for a while, Yuki Hyketsu, you can go ahead first.


    Hyketsu Hanbing tilted his head slightly, and his eyes under the ice crystals mask showed a trace of questioning, but White Zetsu obviously wouldnt answer. After all, who told him to always find trouble with White Zetsu?


    Under Hyketsus gaze, Zetsu slowly sank into the ground.


    After entering the ground, Zetsu moves with extremely fast speed, and he moved a distance of more than ten kilometers in the blink of an eye.


    Is it rted to Orochimaru?


    Drilling out of the ground again, ck Zetsu asked.


    Yes, the reason why Hyuga Taki wants to team up with Orochimaru is actually to use his power to summon the dead members of the Uzumaki n from the Pure Land to the living world, and then obtain Fuinjutsu from them and seal the Caged Bird.


    White Zetsu excitedly said, Of course, these are not important. What is important is that we can also use the same method to summon the Madara-samas soul back!


    ck Zetsu pondered and said: What is the specific method?


    Using a Forbidden Technique called Impure World Reincarnation, and it seems that the remains of the dead are needed.


    White Zetsu then said, As for the more specific details, I dont know. And that guy Orochimaru hasnt fully mastered this Forbidden Technique.


    Hearing this, ck Zetsu became silent.


    Summoning the soul of Uchiha Madara from Pure Land has both advantages and disadvantages. I need to think about it.


    Should I tell Pain and Obito about this? White Zetsu suddenly asked.


    ck Zetsu quickly shook his head, and said sternly: You must never tell them! White Zetsu, you must monitor Orochimaru closely, and you must get this technique!


    This


    Half of the face which represents White Zetsu showed a bitter smile, That guy Orochimaru is too cunning! He made a lot of small movements under the eyelids of my clone before, and it is too difficult to monitor him thoroughly.


    ck Zetsu secretly cursed, What a trash!, and said angrily: Then send more clones there.


    I understand.


    White Zetsu responded with a bitter face, and then asked ufortably, Wait, you and I are obviously Madara-sama''s subordinates. Why are you the one giving orders every time we do things?


    Because I am the embodiment of Madara-samas will. ck Zetsu lied with his eyes open.


    Oh. White Zetsu said nothing when he heard this.


    A few dayster.


    Deep in a forest in the southern part of the Land of Fire.


    Unconsciously, it was already at the end of November. The sun is getting weaker and the temperature was getting colder every day. Shisui sits by the zing bonfire, and the flickering mes printed his expressionless face orange red.


    Suddenly, a burnt smell came from the campfire, and Shisui was startled, only to realize that the rabbit he was roasting was burnt.


    He sighed and simply threw the rabbit into the campfire, out of sight and out of mind.


    It has been almost 20 days since I defected from Konoha, but the Missing-nin organization has not contacted me yet. Did they found a w, or did I hide too deeply for the other party to find me?


    On the night of his defection, Minato had made an agreement with Shisui that if the Missing-nin organization did not find him within a year, it would indicate that the spying n had failed, and Shisui could quietly return to the vige, and Minato would also remove his wanted and Missing-nin status.


    Although it has only been a little over half a month now, Shisui feels that the days are like years, and he is very tormented.


    He took a deep breath and buried his head in his arms.


    From time to time, there was the sound of firewood from the campfire.


    Tap tap.


    Tap tap tap


    Huh?


    Is this sound of footsteps?


    Shisui perked up his ears, and suddenly raised his head to look in the direction of the footsteps.


    Tap tap


    The footsteps were neither hurried nor slow.


    Are they here for me?


    Shisui slowly got up: Missing-nin organization, or Rogue Shinobi?


    Taking out his kunai, Shisui was fully alert.


    I finally found you, Shisui of the Body Flicker.


    Hiruko, who walking slowly on the ground and, walked out from the shadow of the tree little by little like a snail moving.


    ck robe with red cloud patterns


    Shisuis muscle tense instantly: Its exactly the same as Biwa Juzos clothes!


    The Missing-nin organization is finally here!


    Shisui raised the kunai and stared at the other side coldly: Who are you!


    I am Sasori. The hoarse and steady voice of Sasori came from inside Hiruko.


    Sasori of the Red Sand?


    Shisui narrowed his eyes, and said with deliberation, Is Orochimaru here too?


    Sasori said in a deep voice: You chased me and Orochimaru back then, today, its your turn!


    Shisuis thoughts spun: Does the Missing-nin organization n to kill me directly, or do they want to confirm my strength first?


    But no matter what it is, this fight is unavoidable.


    Shisui revealed a firm look, and his pitch-ck eyes quickly turned into 3-Tomoe Sharingan.

 Chapter 524: Shisui Vs. Sasori

    Chapter 524: Shisui Vs. Sasori


    Sharingan?


    Sasori, who is hiding in Hiruko, sneered, Unfortunately, it is a dream to defeat my art with Sharingan!


    Art?


    Are you a puppet?


    Shisui was keenly aware of something, and then quickly hand-seal with both hands, Fire Release: Phoenix Sage Flower Nail Crimson!


    When the majestic Fire Attribute Chakra gathered to his throat, Shisui quickly took out three kunai from his ninja bag and threw them towards Sasori, before expelling the mes from his mouth.


    Bang!


    The scorching me instantly attached to the kunai and burned zingly, shooting towards the top of Sasoris head like a meteorite.


    Too slow!


    Sasori snorted softly, the steel tail spur behind its butt is like a python hunting for food, drawing a ck afterimage in the air, and blocked the mes for an instant.


    Bang~ bang~ bang~!!


    Amidst the violent impact, mes sshed everywhere, and Hirukos heavy body was forcibly forced back for half a meter by the three kunai, and theres even three small scorched ck cracks on the steel tail!


    Fire Release: Dragon Fire Technique!


    When Sasori blocked Shisuis first attack, thetter had already jumped up into the air, and spewed out ava-like fire dragon from a high altitude.


    Roar!!


    The fire dragon bared its teeth, roared and mmed into Sasori.


    Still slow!


    Sasori immediately controlled Hiruko to jump back quickly, and at the same time, his left shoulder burst, shooting out dozens of rapidly rotating cylinders.


    Puppet Technique: Prosthetic Arm Senbon!


    The next moment.


    Poisonous senbon burst out from the rapidly rotating cylinder, densely packed in the sky, covering all directions, up, down, front, back, left, and right in the blink of an eye, giving Shisui no chance to dodge!


    Wind Release: Great Breakthrough!


    Shisui, who is in midair, didnt panic at all. He danced into a phantom and opened his mouth to spew out a violent hurricane!


    The sound of the wind howled, the air currents danced wildly, and the poisonous senbon all over the sky were swept away by the hurricane without any resistance, and scattered all over the ground with nging sound.


    Hiding in Hiruko, Sasori does not dodge or evade, and was also blown by the hurricane. The Senbon hit his body without causing any damage, but he immediately felt that Hirukos body was imprisoned.


    This is


    Manipting Windmill Triple des!


    At some point, another Shisui suddenly appeared on the right side, and shuriken with steel ropes tied to them were flying in the hurricane, and entangled Hirukos body.


    Fire Release: Dragon Fire Technique!


    Shisui fixed the steel wire with his teeth, his hands turned into phantoms on his chest, and he once again spewed out ava-like fire dragon.


    Bang!!


    The fire dragon mmed into Hiruko violently along the steel wire, and with the rumbling sound, countless mes and fireworks were sshing.


    Is he dead?


    The cautious Shisui once again formed hand seals: Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique!


    The hot scorching fireball flew in the air, growing bigger and bigger, and it already has a radius of five meters in the blink of an eye.


    To be able to beat my Hiruko so quickly, I underestimate you, Shisui of the Body Flicker! Then Ma Release: Iron Sand Wall!


    When Sasoris voice changed from hoarse and heavy to indifferent, countless fine ck iron sands burst out from the ground, turning into a rough shield to block the fireball.


    Boom!


    With the fierce impact, the huge fireball turned into raging mes and spread rapidly along the surface of therge shield, faintly burning the iron sands to bright red.


    Behind the ck shield, the red-haired Sasori emerged from Hiruko, and the Chakra Threads on his fingertips were connected to a puppet, which was the Sandaime Kazakages puppet.


    The mes slowly extinguished in the sky, and the remaining mes flickered, illuminating the puppet floating in mid-air, making it more eerie.


    Seeing this, Shisuis pupils shrank: That puppet


    Sandaime Kazakage?!


    It seems that you have recognized the identity of my art. Sasori moved his fingers slightly. Under the control of Chakra Threads, the Sandaime Kazakages puppet flying in mid-air slowlynded on the top of his head.


    Sunagakures Sandaime Kazakage! So thats how it is!


    Shisui was horrified, You are the one who set off the Third Shinobi World War!!!


    And Sasori of the Red Sand is a member of the Missing-nin organization. In other words, was the Third Shinobi World War set off by the Missing-nin organization?


    Isnt this truth too scary?!


    It has nothing to do with me. Sandaime Kazakage is dead, they can just choose Yondaime. War is just a means for boring people to fight for their own interests, thats all.


    Fortunately, Sasori was unwilling to carry this me. He exined a little bit, but he didnt change the subject emotionally, and said with an indifferent artist''s attitude, However, it is his honor for Sandaime Kazakage to be my art, and you too!


    Shisuis gaze shifted from the Sandaime Kazakages puppet to Sasoris main body, and the three tomoe in his Sharingan trembled faintly.


    Are you using Genjutsu on me?


    Sasori remained expressionless, not even moving his eyes, I should have said Genjutsu doesnt work for me. Your Sharingan can only be sublimated into an art in my hands!


    Shisui looked at Sasori calmly, and was not affected by his words


    Although Genjutsu is useless, if he uses Mangekyo, Shisui is confident that he can take care of Sasori within twenty seconds!


    But the pupil power used to use and maintains Susanoo is so huge that he cant waste it on a small fry like Sasori!


    Fortunately, even without Sharingan, Shisui is still Shisui.


    Suddenly, a few Shisui appeared in front of Sasori like a phantom.


    Clones? Are you cracking a joke with me?


    This kind of low-level Ninjutsu is only used by the kids in Academy to trick people, and has nobat power at all!


    As long as the enemy finds the real body, everything is over.


    Sasoris fingers moves slightly: Ma Release: Iron Sand Giant Needle!


    The ck iron sand in mid-air quickly condensed to dozens of arm-thick senbon, aiming at the few Shisui in front of him.


    I found you!


    Sasori quickly locked on to Shisuis real body and was about to fire when a frivolous voice suddenly came from between the two. Okay, okay, let''s stop fighting here.


    White Zetsus clone twisted its body and got out of the ground with a smile, and continued, Shisui of the Body Flicker, please put away your clone, and Sasori, put away your Sandaime Kazakages puppet too.


    Then as he smiled, a second passed.


    Five seconds passed.


    One minute passed.


    The smile on White Zetsu clones face gradually stiffened. He looked towards the left, and the dozens of Shisui seemed increasing, and he looked to the right, and there seemed to be a few more giant iron sand senbon floating in the air.


    Hey, is it really okay if you don''t give me face like this?


    White Zetsus clone is furious, As a subordinate of Uchiha Madara-sama, and an indispensable liaison officer of the Akatsuki, cant you two give me some face?!


    Who are you? On the left, a Shisui suddenly asked.


    Huh?


    Sasori suddenly turned his head and looked towards this Shisui.


    How did his main body there?


    In doubt, Sasori moved the index finger of his right hand, and the giant senbon in the sky immediately adjusted its direction slightly, locking onto the Shisui who started to talk.


    But at the next moment.


    You and Sasori of the Red Sand are in the same group? Another Shisui asked.


    Sasoris heart skipped a beat, and he found that the Shisui he had locked up suddenly became a clone, and the real body


    Sasori quickly make fine adjustments to aim the iron sand giant senbon to the Shisui who started to talk before.


    I remember. The third Shisui said.


    Immediately after was the fourth Shisui: Biwa Juzo also wears the same clothes as you, as well as Orochimaru.


    The fifth Shisui said: So, what is your purpose?


    Seeing this, Sasori is a little confused, Whats going on?


    Why does his real body change every time he speaks!


    Are these all shadow clones?


    Thats not right, these are obviously just ordinary clones!


    Can he switch back and forth between clones?


    I see, Body Flicker Technique!


    Sasori finally understood why Kirigakures Shinobi would call him Shisui of the Body Flicker and was very terrified of him.


    As all people know, clones have no attack power, so any Shinobi will not care too much when facing clones, because as long as they find the other partys real body, they can directly ignore the other clones, but Shisui can rely on his ultra-high speed Body Flicker Technique to switches back and forth between any clones, making the threat very terrifying!


    Just like when Sasori locked Shisuis real body just now, he would automatically ignore the rest of the clones. If he really attacked, Shisui will definitely switch positions with the rest of the clones, and then attack him!


    There are still dozens of Shisui clones on the opposite side. So if these clones are spread around


    Sasoris fear and greed for Shisui is getting deeper and deeper!


    Shisuis Clone Technique and Body Flicker Technique alone earned him the title of Shisui of the Body Flicker, not to mention his title of Uchihas strongest Genjutsu Shinobi. If he is made into a puppet, Sasori believed that the puppet will definitely be the perfect art that is even beyond Sandaime Kazakages puppet!


    At this time, White Zetsu clone is still smiling frivolously: Shisui of the Body Flicker, dont you understand our intention foring to you? You are a Missing-nin now, homeless, and we are also Missing-nin. Join us and be one of us!


    The sixth Shisui asked calmly: Is it the Missing-nin organization


    They finallye!


    The name of our organization is Akatsuki!


    White Zetsus clone waved his hands and said, Akatsuki, is the Akatsuki of the dawn, is the Akatsuki who drives the night out and wees the light. Shisui of The Body Flicker, the Shinobi World is too dark, its full of wars and killings, even Konoha is no exception! Come, join Akatsuki, whether you want to end the war of Shinobi World, or want to destroy Konoha, or take revenge on the Uchiha n, you will definitely find the meaning of your existence in Akatsuki!


    Shisui did not speak, but the clones around him decreased one by one.


    Shisui of the Body Flicker, hehehehe


    Sasori also slowly dispersed the iron sand giant needles in midair to show sincerity, but only him knows what he thinks in his heart.


    I, need time to consider it. Shisui didn''t agree immediately, so as not to arouse their suspicion.


    Consider it?


    White Zetsus clone spread his hands, Is ten minutes enough?


    The scarlet in Shisuis eyes slowly dissipates and returned to pitch ck, and then he said softly: Enough.


    Then, he turned around and sat back beside the bonfire that had been blown out by the hurricane, his eyes staring nkly at the faint smoke rising from the bonfire.


    Of course, Shisui is not thinking about it. After all, his mission is to join the Missing-nin organization, which is Akatsuki!


    Soon, ten minutes passed in a sh.


    Its time. White Zetsus clone approached with a smile.


    Ill join. Shisui slowly closes his eyes and said.

 Chapter 525: I Can Do It For You

    Chapter 525: I Can Do It For You


    After entering winter, the temperature in the Land of Fire dropped sharply, and there was heavy snow everywhere. Snowy mountains and snowfields can be seen everywhere, draped in silver.


    Kanp, who has turned into Taki, is wearing the Akatsukis robe and big sunsses. He runs like a wild dog in the snowy field formed by a mountain depression, sshing snow dust all over the sky!


    After parting with Orochimaru, Kanp went all the way to the east, and it snowed within a few days, and without end, the snow under his feet was getting thicker every day, and the road he chose was an inessible ce, either mountain valley road or jungle grasnd, so the road is very difficult!


    As for the snowfield in the mountain depression that he just crossed, the snow is two meters deep, and ordinary people can''t walk there at all.


    Fortunately, Kanp is a Shinobi.


    However, he didn''t cover the soles of his feet with Chakra in a regr way, but instead ran Chakra frantically and used Gentle Fist, crushing away in the two-meter-deep snowfield!


    His way of wasting Chakra is beyond theprehension of a Shinobi with small Chakra Reserve!


    After walking out of the snowy field formed by this mountain depression, Kanp found that his understanding of Gentle Fist has been deepened by several points!


    He looked back at the road that he had forcibly created with Gentle Fist, and there was no hint of pride in his Byakugan.


    When he walked far away, the split body of White Zetsus clone came out from the ground. He looked at the road in the snowfield, and secretly sighed: He didnt even forget the train Gentle Fist, no wonder he was recognized by Orochimaru.


    He was about to burrow into the ground to continue monitoring, when suddenly, another split body of White Zetsus clone emerged from the ground, which was the half where he split out to monitor Kakuzu.


    The two split bodies immediately merged into one, and then silently sneaked into the ground and continued to track and monitor Kanp.


    It is close to the coastline of the Land of Fires eastern sea. Since it was affected by the sea breeze, even though the temperature here is still cold, there is not much snow.


    Taking out the map given by Orochimaru, Kanp confirmed the direction a little bit, and then rushed to a dock dozens of kilometers away, then hired ships and sailors, and prepared to go out to sea to find the ind.


    Although the Land of Whirlpools was destroyed, the ind is still there. And although the name has been changed now, when Kanp took out the map and pointed at the circle drawn by Orochimaru, the sailors immediately knew their destination and gave promise that they would reach there in three days.


    After going out to the sea, Kanp stayed quietly in the cabin to rest.


    There were storms during this period, but it was not a big problem.


    Three days passed by, and when Kanp walked out of the cabin, there was a palm-length ck horizon in the sea ahead.


    That is the Land of Whirlpools?


    Kanp stands quietly on the deck, maintaining his unruly Missing-nin persona.


    When the ship slowly approached, Kanp jumped off the ship, stepping on the sea water and rushing towards the ind.


    The inds size is small, only three or four times of Konoha. With good eyesight, the coastline at both ends can even be seen.


    Although the Land of Whirlpools is called a country, its citizens are only members of the Uzumaki n nsman, and its scale can''t even be called a vige!


    It is as if Kanp took the Gekko n to find an ind at random, and then named himself a Daimyo and founded the Land of Moonlight.


    Kanp couldnt understand what the Uzumaki ns n Head was thinking back then.


    They and Senju n are obviously distant rtives, and even if they dont join Konoha, theres no need to go to such a remote ind to create a country, right?


    Avoiding the world?


    Living in seclusion?


    What a joke, this is the Shinobi World. For Shinobi, is the sea dangerous?


    If they really want to hide from the world and live in seclusion, just go as far away as possible, its much better than this ce!


    The most important thing is, it actually caused me to travel across the sea to dig you up


    Kanp keptining in his heart.


    After reaching the ind, Kanp immediately activated Byakugan and looked around as he walked.


    He discovered there are simple piers and stone houses on the coastline of the ind. He guessed that it was built by the maritime merchants for temporary stop and rest.


    Kanp nced at it, and then looked towards other directions.


    Soon, his sight was attracted by a small hill in the west. His figure flickered, and Kanp galloped away.


    This small hill is very small, about more than ten meters high. There are many rough stone tablets on the hillside. The stone tablets are exposed to the sun and rain, and are covered with cracks and moss. But he can see the traces of being taken care of from nearby stone tablets.


    Kanp remembered Narutos mother, Kushina came here to pay respect, and he knew it clearly.


    This should be the burial ce of the Uzumaki n!


    Its just is it so easy to find?


    Kanp thought for a while, and said: Zetsu.


    After half a minute, there was only sea wind whistling around.


    Zetsu,e out, I know you''re down there. Kanp said.


    White Zetsus clone got out of the ground unwillingly: Whats the matter?


    Are there any bones down there? Look for it. Kanp said.


    Hyuga Taki, wont you do it yourself!


    White Zetsus clone refused directly, You even wanted to ask me to dig a grave? Do you think you are ck Zetsu ptui, Uchiha Madara!


    Kanp lowered his head and sighed: I treat you as a friend, but you actually hmph, don''te to me for anything in the future.


    White Zetsus clone then thought about it, Although Hyuga Taki is not Madara-samas direct subordinate, he is still a full-fledged member of Akatsuki. Its not a bad to win him over, and maybe I can get information about Impure World Reincarnation or Abyss from him.


    Besides, isnt it just digging graves?


    This kind of thing is easy!


    White Zetsus clone immediately said: Im just kidding, of course I will help you find it.


    Seeing White Zetsus clone drilling into the ground, Kanp immediately activated Byakugan again, then he focused his vision to enable the perspective ability.


    The reason why Kanp asked the White Zetsus clone to dig the bones was that Kanp was worried that the matter would be exposed in the future and would be hated by the Kushinas couple, and secondly, he also wanted to try if he can see White Zetsus clone underground using Byakugan.


    Under the gray vision, there seems to be only an outline left on the soil of the stone tablet on the hillside, and Kanp can clearly see the image behind the outline.


    There is soil under the stone tablet, and under the soil, a vague outline resembling a human skeleton appeared. Kanps vision quickly stopped and stared closely at the skeleton. At the next moment, a gray-white shadow was like a ghost, flickering in the ground, and then, Kanp discovered that a certain part of the skeleton had disappeared.


    Closing his Byakugan, Kanp pondered in his heart: Although I can see White Zetsu, his movement speed is too fast. Unless he stands still, my perspective vision cannot keep up with his movement speed.


    But this is enough!


    Kanp showed a weird smile.


    Half a minuteter, White Zetsus clone drilled out of the ground, holding arge pile of ck skeletons with a smile, and said: Taki, I have visited every grave, its interesting enough. If I have something to do in the future, you can help me.


    Kanp has recovered his Hyuga Taki expression, and praised: As expected of Zetsu. Rest assured, as long as I can do it, I wont say anything else. If you dont believe me, I will swear an oath in the name of Hyuga ns ancestors!


    Kanp puts out an empty oath while cleaning up the bones, and didn''t care whether the Hyuga ns ancestors would chase after him if they knew it.


    Of course I believe you.


    When White Zetsus clone saw Hyuga Taki saying such an oath, he immediately reciprocated, Taki, I have an information here, you will definitely be interested in it.


    What information? Does it have anything to do with me? Kanp sealed all the bones on the ground into a scroll, then turned and looked towards White Zetsus clone.


    That''s right.


    White Zetsus clone smiled and said, Shisui of the Body Flicker has entered Akatsuki.


    Kanp secretly sighed, but there was an expression of dissatisfaction on his face: Shisui of the Body Flicker is stilling? By the way, since the neer has joined, why are we not having a meeting?


    Well, he may be spy after all, so I have to observe him for a while before deciding whether to call everyone. White Zetsus clone exined with a smile.


    Is that so?


    Kanp thought to himself that in the original book, Itachi joined Akatsuki after killing the Uchiha n, so Pain, or Nagato, didnt think he was a spy from the beginning to the end, so they generously meet him.


    But Shisui in this life just failed to attack the Hokage. To a certain extent, Shisuis defection did not at all bring any loss to Konoha, so the possibility of him being a spy is naturally countless times greater than Itachi''s.


    If it wasnt for the Uchiha n and Konohas higher-ups that have always been at odds, and Mizusawa taking the me and Fugaku concealing the me, it is estimated that not many people would believe that Shisui has defected.


    While thinking about it, Kanp snorted decisively: Maybe? I know that Shisui of the Body Flicker is definitely spy, Pain will definitely regret it!


    Taki, lets not talk about it anymore. Even the souls of the dead can be summoned back to the present world , what''s so strange about Shisui of the Body Flicker defecting? White Zetsus clone looked at Hyuga Taki'' with a smile on his face, hinting of a crack in the wall.


    A thought shed through Kanps mind, and he deliberately asked tentatively: Are you interested in Impure World Reincarnation?


    White Zetsus clone shrugged his shoulders: Actually, I really want to see my dead parents, so


    Your parents?


    Why dont you talk about your grandma?


    Kanp sneered in his heart, but he interrupted him usibly, and said: What is this? Zetsu, bring your parents'' bones, and I will ask Orochimaru to summon it together with Impure World Reincarnation! Oh, by the way, if you cant dig their graves, I can do it for you!


    White Zetsus clone face twitched, Why does it feel that Hyuga Taki is scolding me?


    No, I didnt mean that.


    White Zetsus clone coughed dryly and said with a forced smile, I want to reincarnate my parents myself.


    Kanp frowned, and said hesitantly: Impure World Reincarnation is Forbidden Technique, which was sealed in the Hokage Tower by the Hokage. In the entire Shinobi World, no one knows the training method of this technique except Orochimaru.


    Arent you cooperating with Orochimaru? Cant you get Impure World Reincarnation from him? White Zetsus clone finally revealed his evil intention.


    Kanp shook his head: Orochimaru is very cautious. Wanting to get the training method of Impure World Reincarnation from him Unless you pay arge enough price, there is no hope.


    White Zetsus clone thought about it, and sighed regretfully.


    Summoning Madara-sama with Impure World Reincarnation is of great importance and cannot be handed over to Orochimaru in any case. If the training method of Impure World Reincarnation is not avable


    White Zetsus clone sighed silently, Now, I can only hope that those clones who monitor Orochimaru can do it.


    Seeing White Zetsus clone was distracted, Kanp didnt bother him. He activated his Byakugan again and looked all around the ground, hoping to find some treasure'' left by the Uzumaki n.


    Unfortunately, after the fall of the Uzumaki n, valuable things had already been robbed. Even if there are good things buried in the ground, they will definitely be taken by Konoha, so how can Kanp take advantage of it?


    Kanp looked around and confirmed that there is nothing of value here.


    We should go.


    Kanp turned his head, and there was a vast ocean behind him. Seeing this, his body shook, Wheres the ship?!

 Chapter 526: Kakashis Growth

    Chapter 526: Kakashi''s Growth


    Konoha.


    Hokage Tower.


    Today, the two high-level advisors, Koharu and Homura went up to the third floor full of energy.


    Since Shisui defected, the two advisors have beening to Hokage Tower every three days to find Namikaze Minato to discuss about the Uchiha n.


    Minato repeatedly refused, but the two old advisors still went up to the building frequently.


    Hokage-sama, the two advisors-sama are here.


    Outside the door, Hokages Guard toon Genma knocked gently on the door, and reminded him.


    Please invite them toe in. Minato put down the documents in his hands, covering his face with a headache.


    Minato did not tell these two consultants about the spy n, not because he did not trust them, but that the n was extremely dangerous. So the fewer people who knew about it, the better!


    Furthermore, the information from Anbu showed that Danzo has been in contact with the two advisors recently, so theres no way he can told them about this!


    The price of doing this is that he was always disturbed by these two old advisors.


    Yondaime, we are here again.


    Koharu stepped into the office stepping.


    Homura followed, and his hairline seemed to be a bit higher.


    Minato stood up with a smile, and said, Are the two advisorsing here for the Uchiha ns matter again?


    Koharu cut to the chase, and said directly: Mizusawa is just a scapegoat, Yondaime, with Anbus means, you should have found the truth from his mouth, why do you still have any concerns?


    Minato showed a polite yet awkward smile.


    After Mizusawa was brought to Anbu, he was put under house arrest, and he was served with delicious food and drink. However, he will not be released until the spy n seeds or fails. Although he is a little sorry towards Mizusawa, this is for Konohas future, so it is worth it!


    Seeing Minato like this, Homura is a little anxious: Yondaime, if Anbu really cant do anything to Mizusawa, it is better to hand him to the Root. Although Danzos method is not kind, it is very effective.


    Minato politely declined: No, Anbu is enough to deal with Mizusawa, thank you for the advice, two advisors.


    You


    Koharu was angry and helpless, and then said with a calm face, Yondaime, could it be that you are really affected by Uchihas Sharingans Genjutsu?


    Minato smiled wryly and said: Dont be suspicious, two advisors, theres nothing happened to me.


    Then why dont you deal with Uchiha n?!


    Koharu said with a snort, You obviously know that without Uchiha Fugakus instruction, Shisui would not make a move. Why do you still turn a blind eye to this!


    Everything I did was for Konoha, two advisors. I understand your intentions, but there is really no need to target the Uchiha n. Minato said helplessly.


    If it wasnt for the slight guilt of concealing the spy n from them, Minato really didn''t want to see them again.


    If you go on like this, the Uchiha n will only be more arrogant! Koharu said.


    Minato smiled and said nothing.


    Koharu was trembling with anger, and at this moment she suddenly wished that Hiruzen was sitting in the Hokages position.


    If it is Hiruzen, he will definitely agree with our suggestion!


    Koharu thought so, and her eyes lit up immediately, Thats right, we can just look for Hiruzen!


    Hiruzen is not only the Sandaime Hokage, but also the teacher of Yondaimes teacher. With himing forward, our suggestions will surely be implemented!


    Since Yondaime refuses to listen to us, well take our leave first. Koharu pulled Homura and stood up.


    Were leaving already?


    Homura is a little confused. He hadn''t done his work yet, so he wondered why did they leave already?


    Seeing that Koharu really left, Homura immediately stood up and said goodbye.


    After they left, Minato closed his eyes and pondered for a while, then said: Genma.


    Yes! Genma answered from outside the door.


    Go and call Kakashi and Tenzo over. Minato said.


    Understood.


    Then there was sound of footsteps going away quickly.


    After a while, Kakashi, who is wearing a red fox mask, and Tenzo, who is wearing a face helmet, arrived one after another.


    Hokage-sama, are you looking for me? Tenzo looked at Kakashi and then at Minato, wondering why he called the two of them together.


    Minato smiled and said: Tenzo, haven''t you always wanted to join Anbu?


    Yes, yes, Hokage-sama, are you willing to let me join Anbu? Tenzo was so excited.


    Well, from today onwards, you will enter the Anbus sixth team, that is, Kakashis team. Minato looked at him with a smile. His blue pupils seemed to reflect a touch of warm sunshine, making Tenzo feel like a spring breeze blowing!


    Yes!


    Tenzo turned excitedly and looked towards Kakashi, who was standingzily next to him, and respectfully bowed his head and shouted, Captain Kakashi, please take care of me from now on!


    Kakashi looked sideways towards Tenzo, and a trace of doubt shed in his eyes.


    He wondered if Minato called Tenzo to join his team was because he wanted Tenzo to make up for theck of sixth teamsbat power due to the departure of Kanp and Shisui?


    Its just, can this guy rece Kanp and Shisui?


    Kakashi is skeptical, but he didn''t question it in front of Minatos innocent face.


    Please take care of me too.


    Kakashi responded generously to Tenzo.


    Kakashi, you have grown a lot during this time. Minato looked at Kakashi in surprise.


    In the past, Kakashi will either refuse or question, so Minato wondered how can he ept it so generously like now?


    Kakashi lowered his head and smiled bitterly. Ever since he confirmed the truth of Shisui''s defection, he really felt like he had grown up.


    For the sake of the vige, Shisui does not hesitate to not carry the Missing-nins status on his back, but also to go deep into the Missing-nin organization as a spy, which is extremely dangerous. Just thinking about it makes him feels numb.


    If it is me, would I be able to do it?


    Kakashi oftenes up with such thoughts when he sleeps at night. After a few days of insomnia, he finds that his mentality has inexplicably grown a lot more. At this time, even if he thinks back about Obitos defection, he can respond calmly, and will not be angry with others indiscriminately. Of course, he has not given up the determination to find the truth about Obitos defection and bring him back to Konoha.


    Kakashi, Tenzos talent is extraordinary. After joining your team, you have to sharpen him. Minato continued.


    I understand. Kakashi nodded slightly, but theres a drama in his heart: Thats why he joined the sixth team.


    Next, you can take Tenzo to Anbu to go through the procedures, and then, I want you to help me protect someone. Minatos expression gradually became solemn.


    Kakashi narrowed his right eye: Who?


    Advisor Utatane Koharu. Minato slowly said.


    Hearing this, Kakashis pupil shrank: Utatane Koharu? Protection? No! It should be monitoring, right?


    I understand.


    Kakashi hesitated for a while, but still asked, Do I have to report everything in detail?


    Minato smiled gratifiedly. He knew that Kakashi really understood, then he shook his head and said: Theres no need to report about normal things, but if Advisor Koharu contacts Advisor Danzo or Root


    Minato did not continue, and Kakashi also did not continue to ask, and instead turned around and took Tenzo out of the office.


    Captain Genma, thank you for taking care of me during this time!


    After walking out of the office, Tenzo bowed down to thank Genma very excitedly.


    Genma still has senbon in his mouth, he smiled and stretched out his hand to support him, and then said, Are you going to enter Anbu?


    Un! Tenzo nodded excitedly.


    Keep it up! Dont embarrass us Hokages Guard toon. Genma encouraged.


    I understand! Tenzo replied loudly.


    Kakashi and Genma paid nodded to each other, and then left.


    After taking Tenzo to the Anbus Headquarters toplete the entry procedures, Kakashi deliberately retrieved the information of Koharu and Danzo through the Anbus channels, and quickly wrote down their home addresses.


    After Tenzo changed into Anbus attire and put on his mask, the two set off.


    However, when they arrived at Koharus house, they found that there was no one in the house. Kakashi decisively summoned his Ninken and asked them to smell the scent of Koharus house, and then followed her scent to find her. After a while, they finally found Koharu in Hiruzens house.


    Captain Kakashi.


    Tenzo wore a kitten mask with red and green patterns on a white background. Standing next to Kakashi, he quietly suggested, Let''s take turns to protect her.


    Kakashi said without looking back: This is your first mission. I have to watch you to make sure that there are no mistakes before deciding whether to make shift or not.


    Oh.


    Under the mask, Tenzo stuck out his tongue at Kakashi.


    In the living room of Hiruzens house.


    Koharu and Homura have been chatting with Hiruzen for more than an hour, but what makes them speechless is that Hiruzen suddenly became a cunning old man, echoing their suggestions and praising them for thinking about the overall situation, and also saying that they are very dedicated to their duties. However, he refused to interfere with any decision Minato made on the grounds of resignation.


    The two advisors dragged on for another half an hour, and they left expressionlessly in the evening.


    After walking for two streets, Koharu and Homura went their separate ways and went back to their respective houses.


    We cant go on like this. We must stop Yondaime from going his own way. If we let Uchiha n continue to mess around, Konoha will be finished!


    Koharu said to herself while walking, her wrinkled face was full of worries about Konoha''s future.


    Kakashi and Tenzo in the vicinity flickered quickly under the eaves, closely following Koharu.


    Koharu is a Medical-nin and is not good at fighting and sensing. Coupled with the fact that she is getting older, her strength declines fast, and she is also full of thoughts at this time, so she didn''t notice Kakashi and Tenzos stalking.


    At night.


    Koharu had finished dinner with her family and enjoyed family happiness in the house. She then suddenly went out at nine oclock in the evening.


    Captain Kakashi. Tenzo lowered his voice and wanted to remind Kakashi, but he only felt the breeze blowing beside him, and Kakashi had already followed after Koharu.


    As expected of Captain Kakashi!


    Tenzo was inexplicably excited, and hurriedly followed.


    Although the hazy night is suitable for Shinobi to hide their figure, the surrounding quiet environment and the sound of trampling snow under their feet are also more likely to expose the Shinobi in action.


    Koharu seemed to have noticed something, and after looking around, her footsteps gradually became hurried.


    Kakashi pondered for a while, and waved his hand to signal Tenzo to stop following.


    Seeing Koharus figure going away quickly, Tenzo was a little anxious, but at this time, he didnt dare to speak, for fear of revealing the whereabouts of the two.


    When Koharu disappeared at the end of the street, Tenzo said in a low voice: Captain Kakashi, what should we do next?


    Dont panic.


    Kakashi took out a kunai and lightly cut his thumb, then formed hand seals and mmed his palm onto thend: Summoning Technique!


    Boom!


    With the light smoke, Kakashis Ninken appeared on the scene once again.


    Follow up to the person who just passed by, and don''t let her find out. Kakashi squatted beside the six Ninken, took off Ninkens forehead protector and clothes, messed up with their dog fur, while ordering in a low voice.


    Woof woof ~!


    Some Ninken seem to be unustomed to being exposed bare-naked to the air. They barked twice to express their protest, and seeing that it didn''t work, they started to move.


    They rushed to the street to catch Koharus familiar smell, and then rushed straight towards the darkness ahead.


    These Ninken are very smart. They didnt stupidly follow Koharu together, but followed in alternate, under the premise of ensuring that the target would not be lost, it will not arouse Koharus vignce.


    As time passed, although Koharu noticed the existence of the dogs, she did not make a fuss because they are not the same dog. After all, Konoha had a lot of stray dogs.


    Soon, Koharu arrived in front of a house and then knocked on the door and entered.


    A few minutester, Kakashi and Tenzo approached slowly.


    Captain Kakashi!


    Tenzo suddenly grabbed Kakashi''s arm, and said in a low and solemn tone, There are Shinobi lurking ahead


    And they are not ordinary Shinobi.


    Complicated light shed in Tenzos eyes and then he said: Its the Root!


    When Kakashi heard this, he didnt doubt Tenzo and immediately withdrew.


    Captain Kakashi, what shall we do next? Tenzo asked.


    Go back to sleep. Kakashi turned and left.


    Huh? Tenzo was taken aback, We dont need to continue the protection?


    The mission has beenpleted.


    That ce is Danzos Home!


    Minato-sensei is probably going to make a move on Advisor Koharu

 Chapter 527: Danzos Script Has Been Seen Through

    Chapter 527: Danzo''s Script Has Been Seen Through


    The vast sea, boundless, Kanp, who is in Takis persona, and White Zetsus clone are running fast on the sea surface. The two people are shaking their four hands in the sea breeze, free and unrestrained.


    Zetsu, didnt you say that we can rush back to the Land of Fire in half a day?


    Kanp asked while running, Its already more than half a day. Why havent I seen the coastline yet?


    White Zetsus clone also wondered.


    The pier where they came before was a bit far from the small ind of Land of Whirlpools, so it takes three days to take a boat, but if they go back, the straight line between the two points is very short, and they only need to cross this sea area to reach the coastline of the Land of Fire. At their speed, a half a day is more than enough!


    Unless


    White Zetsus clone looked Kanp, who was leading the way at front, and his white, chalk-like face twitched slightly. He forced a smile and said: Taki, are you lost?


    Theres no way Kanp would ept such nder, so he said, Zetsu, let me tell you a secret! I wont get lost! I swear in the name of Hyuga ns ancestors!


    Kanp argued with courageous and confident tone, So dont make this kind of joke with me!


    I hope so.


    White Zetsus clone looked up at the position of the sun and used the sunlight andpare the time, finding the direction they were running, and then found that they have gone off the path.


    The ancestors of Hyuga n are so miserableto have such an unfilial descendant.


    White Zetsu clones thought in his heart, but his movements were fast. He leaped over Kanp with a stride, and said with a smile, Let me lead the way next.


    Okay.


    Kanp readily agreed, obediently follow White Zetsus clone, and then he activated Byakugan. While staring at White Zetsus clone, he pretended to ask unintentionally, Zetsu, cant you blend into the sea?


    White Zetsus clone did not hide it, and said: I can only integrate with earth.


    Why cant you integrate with the sea water? Kanp asked.


    Is it because you are made of wood?


    This is my Ninjutsu, there is no reason for it.


    White Zetsus clone said without looking back, It''s like your Byakugan, cant it use Genjutsu like Sharingan?


    So its like that.


    Kanp pondered in his heart: So in the ocean, White Zetsu couldn''t track and monitor silently?


    But before this, on the ship well, he might bebined with the cabin, after all, it is also made of wood.


    Since White Zetsu has this weak spot, then I cane to the sea if I change my identityter.


    Kanps thoughts revolve.


    Under the urate guidance of White Zetsu clone, Kanp finally saw the endless coastline of the Land of Fire before sunset.


    Were finally here.


    Kanp smiled and asked, Zetsu, where is Orochimaru?


    Now that he got the remains of the Uzumaki ns members, then the next step is the Impure World Reincarnation, In order to prevent Orochimaru from beingzy, I really need to keep a close watch on him, I might be able to collect him up along the way!


    Orochimaru is in the Land of Waterfall now. Zetsu clone was silent for a few seconds before replying.


    Kanp was startled, Land of Waterfall?


    Does Orochimaru have aboratory in the Land of Waterfall?


    Although he was puzzled, he knew that White Zetsu would not lie to himself on such matters, so Kanp set out immediately.


    Konoha.


    Hokage Tower.


    Minato has learned from Kakashi about the information of Koharuste night private meeting with Danzo.


    He sits at his desk, frowning in thought.


    Danzos first contact with the two advisors should be to encourage them to use Shisuis defection as an excuse to force them to make a decision against the Uchiha n.


    But I didnt agree to it.


    So they started the second contact, and after this contact, they will definitely start actual actions.


    What will it be?


    Minato thought about it for ten minutes but couldn''t figure it out.


    He immediately asked the guard on duty today to call Shikaku into his office.


    He believed that Shikakus help, it shouldnt be a big problem to take care of the matter!


    Half an hourter, Shikaku arrived.


    Yondaime-sama. Nara Shikaku saluted slightly, Suddenly calling me like this, did something happen?


    Its about Advisor Koharu.


    Minato told him about the private meeting between Danzo and Koharu and also his concerns, and then he asked Shikaku to analyze it.


    Shikakus IQ is 250, so he started reasoning immediately.


    Shisuis defection has caused a huge shock in the Uchiha n. If it werent for n Head Fugaku using Uchiha Mizusawa to attract their attention, the situation might have been out of control.


    Shikaku then said But even if there is Mizusawa shouldering the me, there are still many Shinobi begin to stir inside the Uchiha n. If Im not mistaken, Advisor Danzo should have send someone to provoke these Uchiha ns nsmen. When they cant help but make a move, the two advisors will have a reasonable reason to go beyond you, Yondaime-sama, and directly punishes the Uchiha n.


    Go beyond me and act directly?


    Minato frowned slightly.


    To be honest, Minato does not have a strong desire for power, so Hiruzen, Koharu, and Homura are all entrusted with heavy responsibilities, and he delegates the administration of Konohas government agencies to the three of them. Things such as urban construction,nd nning, water and electricity, medical industry, etc. are all managed by the three of them, and Minato is mainly responsible for signing the documents.


    As for the organizations rted to Shinobi, Minato personally controls them.


    If the situation really develops ording to what Shikaku said, as long as Minato withdraws the power from the two advisors in advance, he can directly destroy their actions from the bottom.


    However, Advisors Koharu and Homura have been in charge of Konohas government agency since Sandaime took the office, and their presences are really deeply entrenched there. If they are removed for inexplicable reasons, the government agencies may be paralyzed.


    Minato pondered about it, I should just ask Shikaku for advice.


    Hearing Minatos distress, Shikaku scratched his high ponytail, feeling that he had lost a lot of hair, pondered for a while, and said: In fact, you got the wrong point, Yondaime-sama.


    Eh? Minato was startled.


    Yondaime-sama, even if there is no Advisor Koharu, the Uchiha ns hardliners will still act with Advisor Danzo''s extreme style of behavior. Once the Uchiha ns Shinobi cant hold back anymore and cause bad effects, can you turn a blind eye, Yondaime-sama? Shikaku asked back.


    So, the most important thing is Advisor Danzo. Minatos expression gradually became serious.


    As an advisor, Danzos power is different from Koharu and Homura.


    The Root is Danzos power!


    Taking down Koharu and Homura may paralyze government agencies. But if Danzo is taken down, Root may cause chaos.


    This is also the reason why Minato keeps suppressing Danzo, but does not kill him directly!


    Of course, Minatos original n was to weaken Root step by step until it waspletely disbanded, and then he would remove Danzo or arrange him in a government agency, as well as hispanions, Koharu, Homura, and Hiruzen!


    In the past few years, Danzo and his Root have been scrambling around, and they haven''t seen each other for a year or so. In this case, Minato has no excuses for looking for trouble.


    It seems that my previous thoughts were correct.


    With this incident, Minato is more determined to take care of the Root and Danzo.


    Shikaku, do you have any suggestions?


    Minato was not ashamed to ask Shikaku.


    In terms ofbat power, Minato left Shikaku by several miles, but in terms of IQ, Shikaku might be the best in the Shinobi World!


    Shikaku held his chin for a long time, lowered his head in thought, and after some time passed, he suddenly noticed something was wrong.


    Yondaime-sama, we seem to have overlooked a very important point!


    Shikaku suddenly looked up towards Minato, and his eyes are shining brightly, What is the motivation of Advisor Danzo for doing this?


    Motivation?


    Minato pondered for a while, and said, Advisor Danzo has always been biased against the Uchiha n. He probably wanted to use Shisuis defection incident to suppress the Uchiha n.


    As soon as the words were spoken, Minato immediately frowned.


    Danzo is very smart. After half of his Roots funding and the gambling hall were banned, he must know that Minato is targeting him, which is why he has been particrly low-key in recent years!


    In other words, Danzo knew that once he jumped out to make trouble, he would be powerless to defend himself, so why did he take such a big risk to suppress the Uchiha n?


    Could it be that sessfully suppressing the Uchiha n prevent Minato from targeting him?


    Shikaku had already thought of the answer, but he didn''t say it directly.


    Minato thought for a long time, before he vaguely came up with a terrible conjecture.


    Advisor Danzo wants to force the Uchiha n tounch a coup-dtat? Minato looked towards Shikaku in disbelief.


    If Uchiha nuched a coup-dtat, Minato will naturally have no time and energy to make it difficult for Danzo!


    Shikaku smiled with relief, and then added: To be precise, it should be a joint coup-dtat! Shisuis defection, coupled with the continuous suppression of the viges higher-ups, will make the Uchiha n jittery. At this time, Advisor Danzo appeared and cooperated with the Uchiha n sincerely. With the two sides in open and the dark, once the coup-dtat isunched, the consequences would be disastrous!


    Hearing this, Minatos face became more and more ugly.


    He thought that he had valued Danzo enough, but he didnt expect he still underestimated it.


    Coup-dtat?


    Danzos behavior style is already extreme, so coup-dtat is really not surprising!


    And the Uchiha n, if they follow Danzos script, they are very likely to be dragged into the water by him!


    Fortunately, there is a huge w in the middle: Danzo did not know that Shisui defected to execute the spy n, but n Head Fugaku did!


    Minatos eyes narrowed slightly, and a conspiracy gradually emerged in his mind.


    Yondaime-sama, I should go. Shikaku got up and said.


    Since they have seen through Danzos conspiracy, the rest is easy.


    Thank you very much this time. Minato stood up and thanked him.


    After Shikaku left, Minato continued to work, get off work, eat, and take care of Naruto as if nothing had happened. It was not until the dead of night that Minato wrote a letter in the bedroom, sealed it with Fuinjutsu, and then handed the letter to Kushina.


    Kushina, please hand this letter to Uchiha Mikoto, please. Minato said solemnly.


    Got it.


    Kushina realized that this letter may be rted to Shisuis defection, but she didn''t ask more.


    In the morning of the next day, Minato went to work as usual, while Kushina went shopping with her best friend, Mikoto. After they separated in the evening, Mikoto had an extra letter in her pocket.


    On the third day, Mikoto took the initiative to invite Kushina to go shopping.


    On the fourth day, they didnt meet again.


    But Minato and Fugaku have already reached a cooperation without anyone knowing it.


    The cooperation to pit Danzo to death!

 Chapter 528: Impure World Reincarnation

    Chapter 528: Impure World Reincarnation


    Land of Waterfall is located to the west of Land of Iron, and is adjacent to the Land of Fire, the Land of Earth, and the Land of Grass. There are a lot of waterfalls in the territory. Unfortunately, in the cold winter, heavy snow keeps falling, sorge sections of the rivers are frozen, and waterfalls be cliffs, which are daunting.


    But no matter how dangerous the ce is, naughty kids cant be stopped!


    On a 50-meter-high cliff, there is a blue-white cier stretching across, reflecting the blue sky. Several naughty kids are yelling and running around on the cier, so happy that they didnt care about anything else!


    Several adults yelled anxiously on the shore, but the naughty kid ignored them at all.


    Until


    You little brats,e back soon, or the devil wille to eat youter!!


    A middle-aged man shouted at the top of his lungs. He is not trying to scare the naughty kids, because during this period of time, nearly a hundred people have gone missing from their small vige one after another, including men, women and children, leaving no traces at all, as if they were swallowed whole by a devil!


    Although the vige chief invited the Shinobi from Takigakure quickly, some people still disappeared every day, which made the vige panic!


    Because of this, the reputation of the devil is getting louder and louder. The naughty kids on the cier are often frightened by their parents with the devils name. Therefore, hearing the shouts of the middle-aged person, they immediately go ashore in desperation, obediently follow the adults back to their home.


    The middle-aged men looked at the dejected backs of the children, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, the smile then became deeper, colder and sharper.


    Orochimaru, it seems that you''re in a good mood. You even have time to spend time with the children.


    Kanp, who transformed into Taki, walked out from the other end of the cier, and with a few flickers, he had alreadye to the middle-aged man.


    Have you found the remains of the Uzumaki ns members?


    The middle-aged man said with a hoarse and cold voice, which is unique to Orochimaru.


    The research on Impure World Reincarnation requires a lot of living sacrifices and the remains of the dead. Out of various considerations, Orochimaru sneaked into the Land of Waterfall, found a small vige, and then killed a middle-aged man. He then used the peeling face technique to take the middle-aged mans face, take it as his own, and then live in the vige as this middle-aged man.


    As for those who have disappeared, they were naturally captured by Orochimaru as sacrifices.


    I have found it.


    Kanp replied, and then asked, What about you? You should have mastered the Impure World Reincarnation, right?


    Orochimaru shrugged and said: The progress is not bad, but


    After more than a month passed, Orochimaru has already been able to summon the soul of the dead back from the Pure Land, but it is very unstable, and the soul will dissipate after three to five seconds, so it needs to continue to experiment.


    Kanp doesnt understand this, so he didn''t ask too many questions. He just encouraged Orochimaru earnestly, as long as the Impure World Reincarnation seeds, he will have a lot of Uzumaki ns remains!


    Hey, that guy with sunsses, who are you?


    Suddenly, a rough voice came from the distance. When Kanp looked up, he was a man wearing Takigakures forehead protector.


    Kanp is a little confused about the situation, but Orochimaru was used to this matter, so he ran to the Takigakures Shinobi in panic, while yelling: Save me, my lord, save me, this guy, this guy is the devil. Just now, he wanted to catch me, please save me!!


    The Takigakures Shinobi on the opposite side was shocked, and he immediately took out his kunai and rushed towards Kanp fiercely.


    Kanp was taken aback, and subconsciously wanted to expose Orochimaru, but he remembered that he and Orochimaru are now in a group.


    So close!


    So, he smiled coldly and said: Damn it, I didnt expect to be ruined by someone! But dont be proud, I wille back!!


    Leaving behind the ssic cruel words, Kanp turned around and fled.


    When the Takigakures Shinobi saw this, he was overjoyed!


    He had guessed that the so-called devil was a Shinobi before, but he didnt know the strength of this Shinobi, so he had always been cautious and low-key, but now, it seems that the other side is just a Genin, and when seeing himself, he unexpectedly


    Eh


    Doesnt I look down on myself If I think so?


    The Takigakures Shinobi let his imagination run wild while chasing Kanp across the cier.


    After just a few seconds, the Takigakures Shinobi found that he had lost the target.


    Damn it, he ran so fast!


    The Takigakures Shinobi turned around and saw the middle-aged man standing in ce, looking at him expressionlessly.


    The Takigakures Shinobis heart skipped a beat, and there was a sense of anxiety in his heart.


    Why didnt you kill him? The middle-aged man asked.


    Hello? Who are you talking to? The face of Takigakures Shinobi changed.


    Kanp walked out from behind a tree, and said: I just did my best to cooperate with you in acting. After all, I just came here, so I don''t know the situation here.


    Its not because youre soft-hearted, right? Orochimarus view as a bystander seemed to have noticed something.


    Kanp looked directly at Orochimarus gaze, his face was expressionless.


    You, who are you?! The Takigakures Shinobis voice broke the silence.


    You will stay in the vige as this person from now on until Ipletely master the Impure World Reincarnation.


    Orochimaru took back his gaze, and then formed hand seals, Hidden Shadow Snake Hands!


    Several yellow-scaled snakes shot out from his sleeve, and in an instant, he crossed the ice river of more than ten meters, and swallowed the stunned Takis Shinobi.


    Ahhhh! Stop it, dont kill me! Help, help


    After screaming for a while, Takigakures Shinobis voice disappeared.


    Those yellow-lined snakes swam back to Orochimaru with their mouths full of blood, slipped into his sleeve and disappeared.


    Kanp mourned silently while using Transformation Technique. With the light smoke, Kanp has be like the Takigakures Shinobi.


    After letting the White Zetsus clone handle the corpse, Kanp, who turned into Takigakures Shinobi, returned to the vige with the middle-aged man Orochimaru.


    The scale of this vige Orochimaru found for is not veryrge. It is roughly estimated that there are only about 2,000 households, but it is enough for Orochimarus experiment.


    On the way, many vigers greeted Kanp, saying lord this and lord that. Kanp doesn''t know their names, so he didn''t dare to talk to them. He can only pretend to be serious and indifferent towards the vigers.


    At twelve oclock in the evening, Orochimaru started to act. He caught an old man who had fallen asleep in the vige, a pretty widow at the west of the vige and a youngster in the south of the vige, and then dragged them back to the basement of his house.


    Why are you here?


    As soon as Orochimaru entered the basement, he saw Hyuga Taki who turned into Takigakures Shinobi.


    To study and observe, are you weing me? Kanp said.


    Orochimaru sneered and said nothing, how can he not understand Hyuga Taki secret agenda?


    He just wants to learn Impure World Reincarnation secretly!


    Unfortunately, if Impure World Reincarnation can be used after just knowing few hand seals, how can it be called Forbidden Technique?


    Naive!


    Orochimaru threw the three sacrifices on the ground and began to prepare.


    Kanp stood by and observed carefully. Although he didnt understand clearly, he could still collect him!


    However, he has to wait for Orochimaru to enter the research state first. With full concentration, he would naturally rx his vignce around the surroundings. At that time, if Kanp collects him, the sess rate should be higher.


    Not long after, Kanp suddenly noticed a vague gaze from behind him. When he looked back, he saw White Zetsus clone had half of his bodying out from the ground, looking at Orochimaru with treacherous eyebrows.


    So shameless!


    Kanp cursed secretly, and then continued to observe Orochimaru.


    A few minutester, Orochimarupleted the preparations, and then he formed the hand seals: Tiger  Snake  Dog  Dragon!


    Then Orochimaru sped his hands together and shouted in a low voice: Impure World Reincarnation!


    Whoosh whoosh


    A gust of wind rises from the ground, rolling up gray and white debris from the sky, which then covered the sleeping sacrifice.


    After a few seconds, the sleeping old man had already turned into Kanp?


    No, it should be the Takigakures Shinobi who was reced by Kanp!


    Sess?


    Kanp asked, and threw out the Collection Technique impatiently.


    Not at Orochimaru, but at the summoned Takigakures Shinobi.


    Kanp then stared at the green light cluster in his mind.


    Move, move!!


    Unfortunately, it didnt move, and Kanps whole body was not good.


    Failed.


    Orochimaru suddenly said, and theres no sadness or joy in his tone.


    But Kanp was overjoyed in his heart. After all, if the Impure World Reincarnation seeds but he cant collect them, then what''s the use of those Uzumaki ns remains in his body?


    When he really wanted to learn is Fuinjutsu!


    Kanp crossed his arms near his chest, feeling a little fortunate, but also a little anxious.


    At this time, the countless dust that wrapped the sacrifice slowly fell, revealing the old mans sleeping face, but the old man is lifeless now.


    The White Zetsus clone consciously got out of the wall, picked up the old man, walked into the wall, and buried him on the spot.


    Then Orochimaru started the second round of the experiment.


    Kanp stood by and waited silently. Seeing that Orochimaru was in serious state, he secretly threw a Collection Technique at him, but the collection failed.


    Kanp does not hold any grudges, after all, this will depend on Orochimaru.


    Soon, the second sacrifice was also covered in countless dust, revealing the face of Takigakures Shinobi.


    This Takigakures Shinobis face is full of cracks and his eyelids are trembling. Seeing this, Kanp cant help but get excited: Orochimaru, did you seed?


    Orochimaru did not speak, but quietly for a few seconds.


    One second, two seconds, three seconds, four


    The dust on the Takigakures Shinobis body suddenly disintegrated and fell to the ground.


    Failed.


    Orochimaru frowned, It was like this again, the soul cannot stay for a long time. Is it because the sacrifice is too weak?


    But Orochimaru had used young and strong living people as sacrifices before, and the ending remained the same.


    Since it''s not about the sacrifice, could it be


    Orochimaru suddenly turned his head to look at the White Zetsus clone and said, Bring the body of Takigakures Shinobi here.


    Understood.


    White Zetsus clone knew that he needed to show his worth, so he immediately got into the ground as soon as Orochimaru ordered him, and dragged the previously buried Takigakures Shinobi over in less than half a minute.


    Orochimarus eyes flickered when he saw this. He then cut off arge piece of the Takigakures Shinobi directly, and then experimented again.


    Tiger  Snake  Dog  Dragon!


    Orochimaru sped his palms together: Impure World Reincarnation!


    Countless dust gathered again, wrapping thest youngster, and gradually, the face of Takigakures Shinobi appeared once again.


    The Takigakures Shinobi has a few cracks on his face, like broken porcin. Then, he slowly opened his eyes, revealing a pair of ck eyes.


    Its done?


    Kanps eyes flickered, and he couldnt wait to throw a Collection Technique at him.


    The green light cluster in his mind rolled and surged in an instant!


    At this moment, Kanp thought of the remains of the Uzumaki ns remains in his pocket, and thought of Shodaime Hokage, Nidaime Hokage, Sandaime Hokage, ahem, Sandaime is not dead yet, in short, countless dead strong men will be his nourishment!


    Kanp feelsfortable all over the body!


    The green light cluster in his mind slowly stopped.


    Huh?


    The collection failed?


    How could it fail?


    When collecting dead people before, I seeded every time!


    Kanp looked towards the Takigakures Shinobis eyes. Although the eyes on the other side are ck, he could still see the uncontroble fear and alert!


    At this moment, Kanp was depressed once again.


    o(TT)o

 Chapter 529: Premonition

    Chapter 529: Premonition


    Didn''t I die?


    Whats going on?


    Why am I here?!


    In the basement, the Takigakures Shinobi, who was summoned with Impure World Reincarnation, looked around in horror and disbelief. He looked down and looked down at his body, and felt that his entire world view was copsing!


    Orochimaru chuckled hoarsely and said: Sessful, hahahahaha, I seeded!!


    Seeing Orochimaru looked so triumphant, Kanp, who just failed to collect and was very ufortable, said with a snort: Orochimaru, although the Impure World Reincarnation is sessful, dont forget our purpose. look at the person you summoned, does he seem to want to cooperate with us?


    Dont worry. Orochimaru sneered and took out a kunai engraved with technique form and roughly inserted it into the back of Takigakures Shinobis head.


    Hey, what are you doing? What are you going to do to me? Without Orochimarus order, the Takigakures Shinobi was unable to move, so he couldnt resist at all.


    After the kunai entered his brain, all the emotions in Takigakures Shinobis eyes disappeared in an instant.


    What is your name? Orochimaru slowly turned to look at the Takigakures Shinobi.


    My name is Takayama Ichiro. The Takigakures Shinobi replied dully.


    What Ninjutsu are you good at? Orochimaru continued to ask.


    Water Release. Ichiro said.


    Demonstrate. Orochimarus mouth showed a cold smile that showed everything was under control.


    At this time, Ichiro is like a puppet, and does whatever Orochimaru said.


    Looking at the well-regted hand seals of Ichiros hands, Kanp threw out todaysst Collection Technique.


    The green light cluster in his mind quickly surged, and then a blue light dot was ejected.


    Impressively, it was the Ninjutsu that Ichiro was demonstrating: Water Release: Water Whip!


    Seeing this, Kanps body trembled repeatedly: Happiness came too suddenly, I dont know what to say for a while!


    Orochimaru, what is the technique form on that kunai? The White Zetsus clone suddenly asked shamelessly.


    This White Zetsu clone has been following Orochimaru for so many days, and has already memorized the hand seals of Impure World Reincarnation and the symbols on the ground by rote, but this is the first time he has seen the technique form on the kunai.


    Orochimaru didnt look back, let alone answer.


    The White Zetsus clone became angry, he then snorted and burrowed into the wall, refusing toe out again.


    Next is the remains of the Uzumaki n. After Orochimaru dismissed Ichiros Impure World Reincarnation, he turned his head and looked towards Kanp.


    Kanp felt a little reluctant, because todays three collections have been used up. So even if Impure World Reincarnation summons the Uzumaki ns members, he will not be able to collect them until the next day. If they are dismissed during the period, it will be a waste.


    But not giving is not Hyuga Taki style.


    After thinking for two seconds, Kanp silently took out the sealingroll, and then took out a pale white bone.


    Orochimaru took it with a smile and then began to prepare.


    He crushed the bone and then dipped it into some kind of medicinal liquid. The crushed bone gradually merged with the medicinal liquid and slowly formed a thick dark green liquid.


    During this period, Orochimaru went outside to catch another viger.


    Half an hourter, when it was ready, Orochimaru once again formed hand seals: Impure World Reincarnation!


    The gray dust all over the ground suddenly rose out of thin air, gathered on the sacrifice, and turned into a young man.


    The young man was in his early twenties, wearing a green k jacket, on the forehead protector on his forehead was the n emblem of the Uzumaki n.


    Where is this


    The young man slowly opened his eyes, and his ck eyes looked around vigntly, Am I not dead? Who are you? What''s going on? Why can''t I move?


    The young man muttered to himself, and his face showed some struggle, but he obviously couldnt get rid of Impure World Reincarnations suppression of him.


    Kanp then tentatively said: The Uzumaki n is destroyed, and the Fuinjutsu is lost. We summon your soul back from the Pure Land to help you pass on your ns Fuinjutsu, so you


    Who are you kidding!


    The Uzumaki ns youth angrily said, Even if our n is destroyed, the Fuinjutsu will never be lost!


    He knew that Konohas first Kyubis Jinchuriki and second Kyubis Jinchuriki are both Uzumaki ns nsmen, so as long as Konoha is not destroyed, their Fuinjutsu will never be lost!


    You are not Konohas Shinobi! The Uzumaki ns youth said with a sneer, I will never pass our ns Fuinjutsu


    Before he could finish talking, Orochimaru had already inserted a kunai ruthlessly into the back of his head.


    The personal feelings instantly disappeared from the youth, reced by a dull, cold face.


    Orochimaru leaned into the young mans ear and whispered hoarsely: Come on, show us your ns Fuinjutsu.


    Yes.


    The Uzumaki ns youth has turned into a robot. After receiving Orochimarus order, he immediately raised his hands and started showing the Fuinjutsu.


    This is the Contract Seal


    This is the Four Symbols Seal


    This is the Five Elements Seal


    This is the Five Elements Unseal


    This is


    The Uzumaki ns youth did not give any emotional introduction while forming the hand seals. In ten minutes, he demonstrated all the dozen kinds of Fuinjutsu he had mastered.


    Orochimarus golden vertical pupil were shining brightly, greedily remembering the Fuinjutsus seal, and Kanp next to him also pretends to show a very serious learning posture like him, but his heart is cursing without stopping.


    Why does it feel that Im doing all this just to give Orochimaru benefits?!


    No!


    This must be an illusion. When I collect Uzumaki ns physique, the biggest winner will be me!


    Kanp gnashed his teeth.


    How is the harvest? Orochimaru, who had gained a lot, looked at Hyuga Taki with a smile.


    Kanp pretended to frown, and sighed slightly: Its more difficult than I thought.


    Dont worry, write these down, you will have plenty of time to study in the future.


    Orochimaru released the soul of the young man as he spoke.


    As soon as the soul was released, the dust on the viger also fell to the ground.


    What a waste!


    Kanp was heartbroken and couldnt breathe.


    Do you want to continue? Orochimaru looked at Kanp with great interest.


    The Uzumaki ns Fuinjutsu is very terrifying, but the Fuinjutsu demonstrated by the young man just now obviously did not reach the standard of terrifying!


    Orochimaru guessed that this young man was just amon nsman of the Uzumaki n, and did not master the truly precious Fuinjutsu of the Uzumaki n!


    Kanp is not stupid, and soon thought of this too.


    However, he did not show any signs of change, and said calmly: Lets end it here tonight. I want to write down the Fuinjutsu I just memorized. From now on, we will train Fuinjutsu during the day and continue to summon them at night.


    Understood. Orochimaru didnt refuse, after all, he couldnt learn all these dozen kinds of Fuinjutsu with just a nce.


    After leaving the basement, Kanp used Byakugans perspective to find an empty house that was gued by Orochimaru, and then took out a pen and paper to write down the Fuinjutsu.


    Although he couldnt collect it, he still needed to act. After Kanp finished writing, he put the paper next to his body, and then slept half lying on the futon with sunsses on.


    Konoha.


    Early in the morning


    Minato heard a terrible news as soon as he went to work.


    Hokage-sama, Uchihas Shinobi fought got into a fight with someone in fourth district, and burned two shops. A total of seven people were burned. An Anbu reporter reported.


    What?!


    Minatos face changed drastically, and he said in a serious tone, Immediately send the wounded to the hospital, ask Medical-nin for treatment, and arrest that Uchihas Shinobi!


    Yes! Anbu flickered quickly after answering.


    When he left, Minato sat down calmly.


    This troublesome Uchihas Shinobi was naturally arranged by Fugaku. Otherwise, how could ordinary vigers in the shops were injured and not die if the Shinobi took action?


    Did you think that everyone was a protagonist?


    Minato continued to work calmly, but there is undercurrent surging outside!


    After the Uchihas Shinobi was controlled and taken away by the Anbu, various rumors circted within the Uchiha n. Why Mizusawa said that Shisui attacked Minato because he was instructed by Fugaku, why Minato had lost trust in Uchiha n, and that viges higher-ups have convinced Minato topletely target the Uchiha n.


    A few days after various rumors circted, the huge Uchiha n became panicked, and even Fugaku hurriedly hold a meeting in the Military Police Force to discuss the matter every three days.


    The emotions of panic, restlessness, depression and resistance gradually spread among the Uchiha n.


    Today.


    Koharu and Homura went to Hokage Tower again and found Minato.


    Yondaime, how is this investigation of the Uchihas Shinobi who took action on the street and injured seven civilians? Koharu asked with a straight face.


    Minato showed an ugly face and said: Someone took the lead to provoke the Uchihas Shinobi, so


    But that Uchihas Shinobi was the one who took action, right?


    Koharu interrupted Minato. She knew that it was Danzos subordinate who provoked the Uchihas Shinobi, but of course this kind of thing can''t be said.


    Minato is silent.


    Yondaime, are you intending to continue turning a blind eye? Koharu asked.


    Of course not!


    Minato said hesitantly, I need time to think about it. If I deal with it too much, it may cause a bacsh from the Uchiha n. After all, the only person who took action is only one of the Uchiha ns people, so there is no need to implicate other Uchihas nsmen.


    Yondaime, Uchiha ns unity is obvious to all. If you deal with one of them, the other Uchihas nsmen will never let it go. Homura said solemnly.


    Homura is right!


    Koharu said, Yondaime, if you are worried about the impact, you can leave this matter to me!


    Minato asked: What are you going to do?


    Koharu said with stern righteousness: In order to prevent simr incidents from happening again, I n to move the entire Uchiha n to the newly newly developed area of the vige, what do you think, Yondaime?


    Minato narrowed his eyes.


    Koharus punishment is neither light nor heavy, and the Uchiha n did not lose much by being moved, but this is a signal, a danger signal that the Uchiha n are going be dealt with by the viges higher-ups.


    With this signal, the Uchiha n is bound to be in a panic!


    At that time, Danzo will jump out and cooperate with Fugaku!


    Minato nodded slightly: I agree in principle, but I hope that Advisor Koharu will give the Uchiha n some subsidies in consideration of the difference in housing prices between the two ces.


    I understand.


    Koharu got up, Then, we shall leave first.


    Since their goal has been achieved, they dont need to disturb Minatos work.


    Minato watched them leave with a smile, and after they leave, Minato sighed, I hope everything goes well in this operation.

 Chapter 530: Lock Tail Seal And Dead Demon Consuming Seal

    Chapter 530: Lock Tail Seal And Dead Demon Consuming Seal


    Land of Waterfall.


    At a certain vige.


    The basement of a house.


    Kanp leaned against the wall, watching Orochimaru using Impure World Reincarnation expressionlessly.


    Four days have passed since the Uzumaki ns youth was summoned. In the past four days, Kanp has sessfully collected all twelve times, and got a total of seven Fuinjutsu, as five Fuinjutsu ovep, but unfortunately, the Uzumaki ns physique is still missing!


    This makes Kanp a little anxious. It must be known that that the Uzumaki ns remains in his sealing scroll are limited. If he runs out, wont he need to make another trip to the Land of Whirlpools?


    And the most troublesome thing is that, even if Kanp is willing to take another trip, he might not be able to cooperate with Orochimaru anymore!


    Because the purpose of Hyuga Taki is to use Uzumaki ns Fuinjutsu to seal Caged Bird, and the remains in Kanps pocket are enough to contribute to most of Uzumaki ns Fuinjutsu, or even the entire Fuinjutsu. In this case, if Kanp wanted to do it again, wouldnt he just be telling Orochimaru that he was lying?


    While hes thinking about it, Orochimaru haspleted the Impure World Reincarnation.


    Countless gray dust wrapped the sacrifice, and the face of an old man''s face slowly emerged.


    This old man looked very imposing, with piercing ck eyes, and just standing by there, he gave off a strong sense of oppression.


    I alive? The old man looked around in disbelief.


    It seems like a big fish has appeared this time. Orochimaru looked at the old mans appearance, and a trace of surprise shed in his eyes


    Who are you? The old man stared at Orochimaru and frowned tightly.


    You dont need to know who I am.


    Orochimaru seemed to be a little afraid of the old man, so without saying anything further, he took out the kunai and inserted it directly into the back of the old mans head.


    In an instant, the expression in the old mans eyes quickly dissipated.


    Your name? Orochimaru asked with a smile.


    Uzumaki Ashina. The old man replied dully.


    Uzumaki Ashina?


    Orochimaru raised his eyelids, It really is him!


    Uzumaki ns n Head, hehehe, Taki, maybe we will finish tonight. Orochimaru began to lick his face excitedly.


    Ashinas reputation in very great, and even Orochimaru, who is from Konoha, has to look up to him.


    Because he is the founder of Konohas Fuinjutsu Corp!


    Orochimaru is excited, but Kanps mentality is about to explode: The Uzumaki ns n Head


    Looking at Orochimarus excitement, this Uzumaki Ashina probably has a lot of Uzumaki ns Fuinjutsu in his hands. If we got everything from him, what the use of the other remains of Uzumaki n. Theres no way Orochimaru would still use them to summon the dead?


    How can I, Gekko Kanp, continue to collect?


    Demonstrate all the Fuinjutsu you have mastered, Uzumaki n n Head-sama! Orochimaru smiled coldly, with a hint of inexplicable joy in his tone.


    Kanp calmed down his foul mood, and couldnt help but throw a Collection Technique at Ashina.


    The green light cluster in his mind began to surge, and in the blink of an eye, a light blue dot was ejected.


    Unlucky.


    Kanp threw out the second Collection Technique while wrapping the light blue dot with his consciousness.


    Lock Tail Seal!


    Kanp carefully understood the hand seals and the Chakra operation methods contained in the light blue dot, and then, he was overjoyed: This Fuinjutsu was actually used to seal Biju!


    When he was pleasantly surprised, the second light blue dot was also spewed out.


    Kanp quickly wrapped it up with his consciousness, and then he panicked: Dead Demon Consuming Seal?!


    How did you collect this Fuinjutsu?


    Kanp didn''t know whether to be happy or sad, so he threw out thest Collection Technique of the day.


    The green light cluster surged, and Ashina is still demonstrating the Fuinjutsu.


    This is Adamantine Sealing Chains. Ashina formed hand seals expressionlessly.


    Kanp frowned slightly, I recalled this Fuinjutsu seems to can only be used by Uzumaki ns Shinobi.


    As soon as he thought of this, a purple stardust shot out of the green light cluster.


    Kanp was overjoyed and hurriedly wrapped with his consciousness, and then he exhaled deeply: Uzumaki ns physique!


    Finally got it!


    As expected of the Uzumaki ns n Head, he is different from those petty bastards before. I, Gekko Kanp, would like to give you a thumbs up!


    And vaguely, Kanp seemed to have found a way to collect the Uzumaki ns physique.


    At the same time, Ashina also ended the demonstration.


    Orochimaru looked towards Hyuga Taki, and said with a hoarse smile: Taki, how about it?


    Kanp said steadily: He spoke too fast, let''s demonstrate it again.


    He was excited about his collection just now, so he hadnt remembered most of the Fuinjutsu demonstrated by Ashina.


    No problem.


    Orochimaru said something in Ashinas ears, and then Ashina began to demonstrate again.


    Kanp hurriedly wrote down the names and hand seals of these Fuinjutsu, but in the end, Kanp discovered something was wrong.


    Ashinas second Fuinjutsu demonstration is obviouslycking!


    Kanp does not know how much is missing, but he can be sure that there are at least two, because these two Fuinjutsu happen to be the Lock Tail Seal and Dead Demon Consuming Seal collected by Kanp.


    The Lock Tail Seal is used to seal Biju, and the Dead Demon Consuming Seal is used to seal the soul. Both of these are extremely terrifying Fuinjutsu, so it is understandable that Orochimaru wants to hide it.


    However, Kanp remembered his Missing-nin persona and started to get mad: Orochimaru, what do you mean by this?


    What are you talking about? Orochimaru looked towards Kanp with a smile.


    Why is there less Fuinjutsu in the second demonstration than in the first demonstration?


    Kanp red at him and instantly activated his Byakugan. Even if it was blocked by the big sunsses, Orochimaru still felt naked.


    Hehehehe, you really found out.


    Orochimaru chuckled and said, But dont be angry, the missing Fuinjutsu has no effect on the Caged Bird, so it doesn''t matter whether you remember it or not.


    Kanp was furious: I have the final say on whether it will work or not, Orochimaru, you are too much!!


    Orochimaru was not scared at all, and threatened with a sneer: So what? Hehe, if you want to terminate the cooperation, I have no problem.


    After getting the Fuinjutsu from Uzumaki ns n Head, Orochimaru really doesnt want to continue doing this.


    The reason why he agreed to cooperate with Kanp, firstly was that he was really interested in the Caged Bird. Secondly, it was of course for the Uzumaki ns Fuinjutsu!


    Seeing Orochimarus confident look, Kanp took a deep breath, pretending to suppress his anger, and said: There will be no second time!


    After saying that, Kanp turned and left.


    It didnt take long for the White Zetsus clone to drill out from the ground and say with a smile: I didnt expect you would get Fuinjutsu from Uzumaki ns n Head so easily. Orochimaru, you really got great harvest from this cooperation.


    Orochimaru squinted at him, and coldly said: Arent you the same.


    Although I remember, I dont have the talent to train Fuinjutsu. White Zetsus clone said bitterly.


    Okay, Zetsu, prepare a wooden coffin for me. Orochimaru ordered.


    You are going to make this guy White Zetsus clone knew what Orochimaru wanted after connecting the dots.


    Hehehehe


    Orochimaruughed hoarsely, and said coldly, At any rate, he is the Uzumaki ns n Head and also the founder of Konohas Fuinjutsu Corp. His existence is enough to suppress a Biju!


    White Zetsu clones eyes flickered, and his heart was full of envy and jealousy. He wanted to take this Uzumaki Ashina as his own, but even if he can snatch it, he can''t control it!


    Helpless, he had no choice but to prepare a wooden coffin obediently.


    Orochimaru put Ashina into the wooden coffin, then carved the Summoning Techniques technique form outside the wooden coffin, and then used Earth Release Ninjutsu to sink the wooden coffin into the ground.


    When needed, I can summon him with Summoning Technique!


    Orochimarus eyes are full of excitement: It seems that I have to send people to get more experts remains.


    It''s just


    Orochimaru nced at the smiling White Zetsus clone, and thought to himself, I must get White Zetsu to dig more graves!


    On the other side.


    After Kanp left the basement, he immediately rushed back to his residence, and then began to check himself.


    In the vicinity of the green light cluster in his mind, there are more than a thousand light blue dots shining brightly. Kanp passed over these gaudy objects, and soon found three purple stardust that were circling and attracting each other.


    It is the Uzumaki ns physique of Kushina, Naruto and Uzumaki Ashina.


    It hasn''t merged yet?


    In other words, I still need to continue collecting.


    Sure enough, I still cant offend Orochimaru at this time.


    Kanp sighed and then silently wrote down all the Fuinjutsu that Ashina demonstrated for the second time. In addition to the Fuinjutsu he had collected from the four Uzumaki ns Shinobi before, Kanp has already got more than 40 Fuinjutsu here. Unfortunately, he couldnt collect the Ninjutsu written by himself.


    But he can give these Fuinjutsu to others for training, and after they mastered it, they can then write it down for Kanp to collect.


    But the training difficulty of Fuinjutsu is far more difficult than ordinary Ninjutsu, not to mention Uzumaki ns Fuinjutsu.


    Wait!


    Uzumaki n?


    Karin?


    What if I let Karin train these Fuinjutsu, and then collect her?


    Its just that Kanp doesnt know if Karin has taken refuge under Orochimaru at this time, and theres no way he can ask such thing.


    After thinking about it, Kanp felt that he could test it out a little.


    Konoha.


    Koharu and Homuras punishment for the Uchihas Shinobi fighting in the street and causing seven people to be burned was quickly implemented.


    Including Fugaku, all Uchiha ns nsmen have received notice to move.


    Because of this, arge number of Uchihas nsmen, who feel indignant at injustice, went to Naka Shrine for a meeting.


    As the leader, Fugaku of course arrived early, and even Itachi was called to participate.


    At the meeting, the Uchihas Shinobi all had red eyes, one-tomoe, two-tomoe, three-tomoe, all of them were a group of red-eyed patients.


    They waved their fists and mored to make Konohas higher-ups pay for this and let them know that the Uchiha n is not easy to mess with.


    Even the people who once supported Minato are moring for Yondaime Hokage to give them an exnation.


    Everyone, I know how you feel.


    Fugaku waited for the nsmen to vent for a while before opening his mouth, The fault of one nsman has implicated the entire n, its appalling, I


    Fugaku sat on his knees and spoke calmly. Itachi sat in the corner and looked at the scene quietly. His current state was a bit strange, he felt as if he was out of the zone, and there was always a sense of unreality.


    When did this feeling begin?


    Itachi lowered his head and fell silent, Its probably after Brother Shisui left.


    Since that day Shisui deliberately stayed at the cliff and waited for him, and used Genjutsu to trick, Itachi was vaguely aware that Shisuis defection hides a very big secret!


    Its a pity that Fugaku doesnt approve of him pursuing the truth, and with his own strength, he was powerless to do anything.


    What should I do?


    Itachi squinted his eyes and after a while, he thought of an alternative solution: Join Anbu!


    Thats right, Brother Shisui was in Anbu when he defected, so there must be traces of his defection in Anbu!


    Through these traces, I may be able to find the truth!


    Its just


    Itachi came back to his senses, looked towards his father, who was sitting at the front, and then looked at the angry nsmen around him


    If I join Anbu at this time, I would definitely be cut off from the n, right!


    Itachi hesitated.

 Chapter 531: Get Away

    Chapter 531: Get Away


    The sound of firecrackers bid farewell to the old year and celebrate the new year with joy.


    It''s a pity that this year''s New Year, Kanp is not happy at all.


    In the middle of the night on December 31, Konohas Year 53, near midnight, Kanp, who is still using Hyuga Takis appearance, stayed in the basement, together with Orochimaru, White Zetsus clone and another figure.


    And this figure is none other than the Uzumaki ns nsman made up of countless dust.


    Kanps group of three stood on the side and looked at him slowly demonstrating the Uzumaki ns Fuinjutsu. The atmosphere was a bit silent, and there was no trace of good atmosphere to wee the new year at all.


    Orochimaru watched absent-mindedly, and said hoarsely: They are repeated the same Fuinjutsu, Taki, is there any need to continue watching?


    Uzumaki Ashina, the Uzumaki ns n Head, is in charge of all Fuinjutsu of the n, since his summon, the remaining the Uzumaki ns Shinobi have repeated the same Fuinjutsu, and there is no big difference between watching and not watching!


    But Kanp disagreed. He frowned and said: Of course I have to watch it, what if there is something missing?


    Orochimaru grinned: It seems that the Fuinjutsu from Uzumaki n also can''t seal Caged Bird.


    If it could seal the Caged Bird, Hyuga Taki would have holed himself in a room to train Fuinjutsu a long time ago. How could he still stay here like a gambler?


    Does he still expect these ordinary Uzumaki ns nsmen to use Fuinjutsu that even the n Head doesnt know?


    Naive!


    Orochimaru, don''t make sarcastic remarks here! Kanp pretended to be flustered and said in exasperation.


    Actually, I can help you.


    Orochimaru said maliciously, I am very interested in Caged Bird. If you are willing to let me study, I


    Do you think I will agree?


    Kanp said with a sneer, Orochimaru, I know who you are very well. Instead of making you research me, making life worse than death, I''d rather keep the status quo. At worst, I can just be not in contact with Hyugas Main Houses members in the future!


    Orochimaru squinted his golden vertical pupils, and said hoarsely with a smile: It was actually seen through, hehehehe.


    Hello, can you two stop quarrelling at every turn? White Zetsus clone persuaded from the side.


    Kanp let out a muffled snort. At this time, the Uzumaki ns Shinobi was just demonstrating the Adamantine Sealing Chains, and he immediately threw out the Collection Technique.


    In these days, Kanp always throws out the Collection Technique when the Uzumaki ns members were demonstrating this Fuinjutsu, but even so, the sess rate of collecting the Uzumaki ns physique from this is less than 30%, and more often than not, he would get those ordinary Fuinjutsu like Five-Elements Seal and Contact Seal.


    As the green light cluster in his mind surged and boiled rapidly, a purple stardust spurted out suddenly.


    Kanp watched calmly.


    At this time, he already had ten purple stardust representing the Uzumaki ns physique. Unfortunately, even after he got ten, these purple stardust were still attracted to each other and rotated, didnt show any sign of fusing.


    Is it still not enough?


    Or maybe, there is something else to add, such as Senju ns physique?


    While thinking about it, Kanp took out a piece of bone expressionlessly, and said: Go on.


    Orochimaru took it, with an unpredictable smile on his face, and just as he was about to speak, the White Zetsus clone next to them suddenly interrupted their transaction.


    There is a mission!


    The White Zetsus clone said righteously, Stop your business for now.


    Kanp was startled. He had been busy with the Uzumaki n''s physique for more than a month, and he almost forgot that they would get a mission.


    What a pity.


    Orochimaru put away the bone with a smile on his face, and said, It looks like we have to wait for a while.


    What mission. Kanp looked towards White Zetsus clone, pretending to be impatient.


    Recruit new people.


    White Zetsus clone said, The target is Kirigakures S-Rank Missing-nin, Hoshigaki Kisame.


    Hoshigaki Kisame?


    Kanp pretended not to have heard of him, shook his head and said, Is the organization so short of people recently? Why are tom, dick and harry recruited here?


    He is not an ordinary person.


    White Zetsus clone exined with a smile, Hoshigaki Kisame has Chakra Reserve that isparable to a Biju, and is called the Tailless Tailed Beast, and he also has Samehada in his hands. Taki, you should have heard of this sword, right?


    (*)


    Kanp turn pale with fright!


    During the Third Shinobi World War, the enemy Hyuga n faced was Kirigakures Shinobi, and Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist ughtered countless Hyuga n and Uchiha ns Shinobi, which makes its name shakes the Shinobi World!


    So Kanps expression is 100% authentic!


    In fact, before you came in, there was a Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist in the organization. White Zetsus clone said with a smile.


    Biwa Juzo, I heard Hyketsu talk about it before.


    Kanp returned to his indifferent face, and said with a snort, Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mists terrifyingness originated from the ninja sword in their hands. The Kubikiribocho of Biwa Juzo looks scary, but its far worse than Samehada!


    Otherwise, how could Biwa Juzo be killed so easily?


    Wait.


    Kanp startled: Doesnt Biwa Juzo killed by me?


    Aiya, I really forgot, it seems that Biwa Juzo is really strong.


    Kanps heart is full of vitality.


    What are Samehadas abilities? Orochimaru suddenly asked.


    Samehada can absorb the enemys Chakra and at the same time, supply Chakra to its master. ording to the information collected by the Hyuga n, Samehada can absorb extremely huge amount of Chakra!


    Kanp solemnly said, Tailless Tailed Beast with Samehada, Hoshigaki Kisame is indeed qualified to join Akatsuki!


    Hehehehe


    Orochimaru sneered coldly from beside him, Hearing what you said, I''ve be a little interested in Samehada.


    Let''s go, one of my clones is already watching him. White Zetsus clone said.


    The three people left the basement, and Orochimaru directly buried the ce with an earth cave. The earth trembled, the soil and rocks disintegrated, and the huge movement instantly shocked the nearby vigers.


    But when they gathered here, Kanps group of three are long gone.


    Zetsu, where is Hoshigaki Kisame now? Kanp asked.


    Land of Water.


    White Zetsus clone said with a smile, Hoshigaki Kisame is Kirigakures Anbu, but was betrayed by his Captain, Suikazan Fuguki and almost died in the hands of enemy Shinobi. After returning alive, Hoshigaki Kisame killed Suikazan Fuguki, then defected and left.


    Hearing this, Kanp narrowed his eyes: Is it butterfly effect?


    I recall that in the original work, Obito seems to be the one who brought Hoshigaki Kisame to Akatsuki, but now, we are the ones going.


    This is not good.


    Hoshigaki Kisame may not necessarily keep the conventional ways of joining Akatsuki, if the two sides fight


    Kanp frowned wrinkle: Samehada can absorb Biju-level Chakra, and my current identity is Hyuga Taki. If I use Gentle Fist to fight him, I will definitely bepletely sucked by Samehada!


    Of course, he can also expose Ryumyaku or Ninjutsu, but there is a big risk in doing so.


    After much deliberation, Kanp feels that he needs to stay alive!


    After half a month, the group of three rushed to the coast of the Land of Fire, and then rented a ship to sail away.


    Sea-going ships sail during the day, and in order to avoid leaving the route at night, they would usually put down the anchor and stopped, which gives Kanp a chance!


    The night before, Kanp went into the sea openly to train Gentle Fist. The reason is that the resistance in the sea is high, and training in this environment will greatly enhance the power of his Gentle Fist!


    Orochimaru showed indifferent expression, but White Zetsus clone was a little suspicious. However, Kanp didnt care about it in order to get away.


    The night at the sea is dark, and it is even worse under the sea, as even his own fingers cant be seen in the darkness!


    Kanp poured some Chakra and punched, stirring up the chaotic water flow in the darkness, making countless blisters.


    White Zetsus clone cant blend into the sea, but he could still watch, so he humbly used the excuse of wanting to watch Gentle Fist to float on the side, but the underwater is too dark, plus the chaotic currents caused by Kanp causing it to be hard to see, so he can only use Sensor Ninjutsu.


    There was nothing happens all night, and at dawn, Kanp and White Zetsus clone boarded the boat together.


    After resting for half a day, Kanp leaned against the railing of the boat to watch the scenery in the afternoon. When the anchor was about to be dropped in the evening, he took out a shuriken and threw it into the water.


    The shuriken quickly sank into the sea after floating more than ten meters in the sea.


    Hiding in the cabin, White Zetsus clone didn''t care about Kanps childish behavior. When Kanp saw this, he immediately throws shuriken into the water again, but this time, the shuriken he threw out was engraved with Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint!


    Half an hourter, the ship dropped the anchor and stopped. At this time, the night was dark, and Kanp went into the sea to fight again after dinner. This time, his momentum was even greater. In the end, Kanp even created a shadow clone to train together.


    After training for a while, the ring in Kanps hand was in the shadow clones hand, and then the big sunsses was passed, and soon the clothes was also passed.


    Although White Zetsus clone stared with Sensor Ninjutsu, Sensor Ninjutsu couldnt sense the existence of the ring and clothes. After a while, one of the two figures disappears.


    He didn''t care too much. He only thought that the shadow clone was blown up by the main body.


    At the same time.


    the bottom of the deep sea more than 20 kilometers behind the ship, a ck figure suddenly appeared in a piece of pitch-ck mud. At the same time, the huge water pressure of the seabed everywhere was also instantly pressing on Kanp!


    Thanks to Minatos neural reflexes, at the crucial moment, Kanp used Kyubis Chakra to condense a pale red Biju Cloak to cover his body.


    But even so, Kanps internal organs were still pressed a bit, and there was even some internal bleeding, but the problem is not big.


    Kanp endured the pain and picked up the shuriken that was stuck in the mud, then quickly left the seabed, and at the same time, he deactivated the Byakugan, activate Transparent Release, and then lifted the Transformation Technique to restore his original appearance.


    When Kanp returned to the coastline of the Land of Fire, five days had passed. It cant be helped. The scenery in the sea was so beautiful that he couldn''t help but linger, so it took him some time to return.


    I, Gekko Kanp, is finally back again!


    Kanp sniffed the smell on his body. Smelling it was full of salty and fishy scent,  he hurriedly found a river and took a shower.


    Then, he disbanded the shadow clone that was traveling around the Shinobi World instead of him.


    Memories and fatigue entered his body at the same time, but at this time, the Uzumaki ns physique that Kanp got from Naruto could be called a cheat, and he received the memories and fatigue calmly with almost no fluctuations.


    After browsing roughly, Kanp hit the road.


    But instead of returning to Konoha, he headed towards the Land of Grass.


    In the past period of time, under Kanps vague temptation, it has been confirmed that Orochimaru didnt have Uzumaki ns subordinate at all, that is to say, Karin is still pure!


    As for why he went to the Land of Grass, of course it was because in the original work, Karin had participated in the same Chunin Exams as Naruto as Kusagakures Shinobi!


    Recalling the destruction and reconstruction of the Land of Grass, Kanp suspects that Karin still joined Kusagakure during this period of time!


    As a result, Kanp had to take a trip to the Land of Grass!

 Chapter 532: Uzumaki Karin

    Chapter 532: Uzumaki Karin


    On the way to the Land of Grass, Kanp, who had nothing to do, began to bury stones.


    The stone is of course not an ordinary stone, but a Flying Thunder God Techniques stone processed by him. If the stone is buried in advance, then in the future, whether he is on the road, or chasing others, or being chased by others, or if you swap identities with Taki and Hyketsu, he can use these points.


    The more Kanp thought about it, the more excited he became. He immediately created ten shadow clones, then took out the map and drew up ten routes across the Land of Fire, and ordered the shadow clones to bury the Flying Thunder God Techniques stones along the way!


    And in order to keep it secret, Kanp also asked them to be invisible when burying the stones, and they must not be discovered by others!


    As expected of the wise me!


    Kanp imagined the logistics points that would cover the entire Land of Fire in the future. By then, he will be able to walk back and forth from the eastern part of the Land of Fire to the western part of the Land of Fire in less than one minute!


    Who can match this mobility?


    Aiya Aiya, why didn''t I think of that from long ago!


    Kanp is a bit embarrassed, Fortunately, it is not toote to make up for it!


    After traveling for nearly half a month, Kanp finally crossed the Land of Fire and reached the border between the Land of Fire and the Land of Grass.


    ording to the rtionship between countries, there would be a lot of Shinobi stationed near the border of two countries, but there are hardly many Shinobi on the border between the Land of Fire and the Land of Grass, and all of this is thanks to Kanp!


    After the Land of Grass was destroyed before, Kanps sixth team came to investigate. When returning, Kanp proposed to Kakashi to leave some people in the Land of Grass to help them rebuild Kusagakure. Kakashi readily agreed, and directly left ten Anbu here!


    After Namikaze Minato learned about this, he immediately sent ten Konohas Shinobi to the Land of Grass to escort arge amount of supplies to help the distressed Kusagakures Shinobi rebuild their homes, and then transferred the ten Anbu elites back along the way.


    With the help of Konohas Shinobi and various supplies, Kusagakure has been sessfully rebuilt, and naturally, it formed the closest alliance with Konoha!


    Of course, the so-called alliance is just a paper contract, which has no binding force on Shinobi. Perhaps in the first few years, Kusagakure will be very close to Konoha, but over time, Kusagakure will definitely give birth the idea to get rid of Konohas control, unless Kusagakure is merged into Konoha!


    After entering the Land of Grass, Kanp is still burying the Flying Thunder God Techniques stones. This thing doesnt cost money anyway, and he can get as much as he wants, which is convenient.


    Two dayster, Kanp arrived at Kusagakure.


    Kusagakure is not small. Although the traffic on the street is not as good as Konoha, it is much more crowded than other viges and towns. As Kanp walked, he looked around, and found many Shinobi with Kusagakures forehead protector.


    However, Kanps forehead protector and Shinobi certificate are ced on Konoha. In order to avoid arousing suspicion, he did not rush forward to inquire the information about Karin.


    Turning left and turning right, Kanp found the office building of the Kusagakures leader at the center of Kusagakure.


    Then, he found a hotel near the office building to stay.


    Time passed slowly, and night fell. When it was midnight, Kanp activated Transparent Release and quietly left the hotel.


    At this time, Kusagakure waspletely silent, and except for the dim light on the street, there was no one on the street. After a while, even the moon hanging in the night was covered by a dark cloud!


    The moon is dark and the wind is blowing softly, everything is silent, just suitable for doing shameful things!


    |`)


    Kanp rushed to the office building of Kusagakures leader, sneaked in, and then began to look for the Shinobi information in Kusagakure.


    Kusagakure is not a Great Shinobi Vige and there are no important information in the office building, so there are only two Kusagakures Shinobi guarding the entire office building, and these two Kusagakures Shinobi are drinking in an office to keep warm, so they didnt notice an uninvited guesting quietly.


    A few minutester, Kanp smoothly entered Kusagakures archive room. The archive room waspletely dark, and Kanp was not a stingy person. He immediately turned on the light and then rummaged through the cab.


    When the Land of Grass was destroyed, many Kusagakures Shinobi died in battle, so the Shinobi information of Kusagakure are far fewer than Kanp imagined.


    Looking at the four cardboard boxes in his hand, Kanp roughly counted them, and there are only four hundred copies at most!


    Kusagakure is really bad.


    Kanp create three shadow clones. Each one of them is responsible for one cardboard box, and they quickly search.


    After searching for half a minute, a shadow clone suddenly went on strike, looked at Kanp nkly and said: Karin is the same age as Naruto and Sasuke, so she should be six years old this year. How could her information appear in the Shinobi information?


    Kanp stared nkly at the shadow clone, and he didnt feel too good!


    He only thought that Karin was Kusagakures Shinobi, but he forgot that she was not a Shinobi at this age, so how could he find her information inside the Shinobi information?


    If Karin is not a Shinobi, it is also impossible for other Kusagakures Shinobi to know about her information. Another shadow clone said.


    Then what should we do? With the shadow clones present, Kanp felt that he had been forcibly demoted.


    The third shadow clone said: The easiest way is to issue a mission in Kusagakure. After all, here, Kusagakure is a local tyrant. With their help, we should be able to find her soon.


    Kanp pped the thigh of this shadow clone and said: I think the same!


    The shadow clone curled his lips, but Kanp had already punched him before he could say anything else.


    The other two shadow clones couldnt escape and were also dissipated into smoke.


    After restoring the scene, Kanp quietly left the office building.


    In the early morning of the next day, Kanp entered Kusagakures office building and openly released a mission to find the red hair Karin. Because the payment was sufficient, a team of Kusagakures Shinobi took the mission in less than ten minutes.


    Kanp then met the three Kusagakures Shinobi.


    Hello, are you the mission client, Nikko Kanp? A Kusagakures Shinobi looked at Kanp and asked. (T/N: Nikko means Sunlight, and his n name, Gekko, is Moonlight.)


    Kanp showed an honest smile and said: Yes, I am Nikko Kanp.


    When doing something strange, the most important thing is to hide themselves, so when Kanp released the mission, Kanp wisely wrote a pseudonym.


    Three Shinobi-sama, I, Kanp, is a distant rtive of Karin. After I heard about her in Kusagakure, I immediately looked for her. Unfortunately, I couldnt find her at all. I can only use these filthy stinky money to trouble Shinobi-sama! Kanp said in a heartbroken voice.


    In order to avoidplications arising, Kanp even concealed his Shinobi identity.


    The three Kusagakures Shinobi did not doubt that him at all, and immediately patted their chests confidently to reassure Kanp, and then the three people moved separately. One went to the orphanage to see if there was any red-haired girl, the other went to the hospital to check if there was any birth record of the red-haired girl named Karin, and thest one went to the office that manages the household registration to see if there is a child named Karin in each household.


    As the mission client, Kanp stayed quietly in the office building happily.


    Time passed, and at noon, the three Kusagakures Shinobi came back.


    Nikko Kanp-san, we found the red hair Karin!


    She is in the vige''s orphanage!


    But she said she has no distant rtives, and your hair isnt red, youare you sure you''re not lying?


    The three Kusagakures Shinobi spoke one after another, and their tone seemed to be quite unkind.


    Kanp was overjoyed, but with a wry smile on his face, he said: Shinobi-sama, I am indeed Karins distant rtive. Karin didnt know that because she was only six years old!!


    The three Kusagakures Shinobi was startled, and then thought, Thats right, Karin is only six years old. At such a young age, how can she know how many rtives she has?


    Furthermore, if this Nikko Kanp is a bad guy, how dare to just and honorablee here to issue amission? How dare you lie in front of us, three powerful Shinobi-sama?


    Hahaha, we are worrying too much, Nikko Kanp-san,e with us.


    We will take you to see Karin!


    The three Kusagakures Shinobi were relieved and immediately led the way.


    In less than half an hour, the group of four people came to an orphanage in the east of the vige.


    There is a fence in front of the orphanage, and there are many little kids inside, and the ce is very lively and festive.


    After opening the fence and walking in, Kanp saw Karin mixed in with the other little kids at a nce!


    Red hair and red eyes, it is indeed her!


    That is Karin.


    A Kusagakures Shinobi pointed at the red-haired girl in Kanps sight and said, Ill call her over.


    No, Ill do it myself.


    Kanp smiled shyly at him, and then his figure appeared directly beside Karin.


    Huh?!


    Whats going on?!


    That guy turned out to be a Shinobi?!


    Under the dumbfounded gaze of the three Kusagakures Shinobi, Kanp grabbed the stunned Karin, then used Chakra to protect her body, and then use Flying Thunder God Technique to appeare outside Kusagakure in an instant.


    Hey, how could this happen!!


    Damn it, that guy is a human trafficker!


    That damned Nikko Kanp, I will never spare you!!!


    Lets leave alone the three furious Kusagakures Shinobi. At this time, outside Kusagakure, the red-haired girl named Karin was already struggling.


    Let me go, let me go, you bad guy!


    While saying that, Karin immediately bit Kanps arm.


    Feelign the pain, Kanp hurriedly let go of this tough little girl.


    Karin immediately ran in the direction of Kusagakure.


    Uzumaki Karin,e back to me! Kanp said.


    Huh?


    Karin was startled, then she turned around and asked in confusion. How do you know my surname?


    After bing an orphan, Karin never mentioned her surname again. But now, the stranger in front of her


    At this time, Karin suddenly remembered the words Kusagakures Shinobi said before, and her eyes couldnt help but brighten: You are the one who ims to be my distant rtive? Is that true?


    Kanp nodded righteously: Of course, otherwise, why would Ie here to look for you.


    Is it true?!


    Karin rushed over excitedly, Thats great, I''m not an orphan!! That what should I call you?


    Kanp let out a dry cough and said, Just call Uncle. Okay,e with me.


    Where are we going? Are we not going back to Kusagakure? Karin looked up at Kanp with a hint of vignce in her eyes.


    Kanp asked: Do you have any rtives in Kusagakure?


    Karin shook her head.


    Thene with me, lets go to Konoha, when the timees


    There was a weird smile on the corner of Kanps mouth, Ill introduce a very handsome little brother to you, okay?


    Karin blinked her red eyes, and showed a shy smile: What handsome little brother! I dont like it.


    Kanp just chuckled when he saw this.


    By the way, if you are idle on the way back, Uncle will show you something good, this is my treasure~~ Kanp put his hand into his trouser pocket mysteriously.

 Chapter 533: Seeing You Staying Here, I Feel More At Ease

    Chapter 533: Seeing You Staying Here, I Feel More At Ease


    Of course, what Kanp took out of his trouser pocket was not a goldfish or golden cudgel, but a small book.


    What is this? Karin curiously took it and opened it.


    This is the Fuinjutsu of your Uzumaki n! Kanp said with a smile.


    The dozens of Fuinjutsu he got from Uzumaki ns souls are all here, even the Adamantine Sealing Chains is among them!


    But unfortunately


    Fuinjutsu. Karin flipped through it for a while and then closed the small book.


    Dont you like it? Kanp felt a bit weird, There are also Uzumaki ns members who dont like Fuinjutsu?


    Karin tilted her head and said pitifully: I dont understand.


    Although she is willing to go to Konoha with Kanp, she is still worried about her future fate, so how could she have the mood to train Fuinjutsu?


    Seeing her like this, Kanp couldn''t help but sighed, secretly ming himself for being too impatient.


    After shees to live in Konoha, I need to let her feel the warmth of her family, then introduce her to a handsome little brother, so that she can study Fuinjutsu wholeheartedly!


    Kanp nned silently, and then said with a smile, It doesnt matter if you dont understand, lets leave here first.


    Land of Fire.


    Konoha.


    Under the urging of Koharu and Homura, the Uchiha n finallypleted the migration work intermittently after half a month of tossing.


    During this period, under the instigation of a well-known ambitious schemer, all kinds of discordant remarks began to spread in the vige''s vegetable market, shops and other public ces, and then these rumors were spread back to the Uchiha n through the Military Police Force. Within a short period of time, the rtionship between the vige and the Uchiha n quickly became tense.


    As the n Head, Fugaku has not shown a smile for ten consecutive days!


    On this day, Uchiha ns Shinobi once again gathered at Naka Shrine. Many Shinobi mored with red eyes to pay back the Konohas higher-ups, and the crowd was indignant.


    Fugaku sighed and said that everyone should calm down. He also said that he would activelymunicate with Yondaime Hokage to eliminate the misunderstanding between the vige and n.


    After a while, Fugaku finally suppressed the hotbloodness of these nsmen.


    Leaving the Naka Shrine, Fugaku frowned, then turned to his wife and said, Mikoto, you and Itachi can go back first. I want to be alone for now.


    Okay, be careful. Mikoto said softly.


    Itachi, who is next to him, is expressionless. At this time, he is still wondering whether he should join Anbu to track down the truth of Shisuis defection, or fight against the tyranny of viges higher-ups with the n?


    This young man is carrying a burden he shouldnt have at his age!


    Itachi, what are you thinking about?


    Mikoto looked at the distracted eldest son and smiled, Lets go home.


    Itachi nodded expressionlessly. Under the moonlight, the lines on both sides of his nose became deeper and deeper.


    After a while, the moonlight was gradually covered by a dark cloud, and Fugaku slowly walked down the stone steps of Naka Shrine.


    Arent youing out yet!


    After walking to the bottom of the stone steps, Fugaku couldnt help but speak.


    Hehehehe


    With the gloomyughter, a dark shadow slowly walked out of the jungle not far away, Long time no see, n Head Fugaku!


    Hes finally here, Shimura Danzo!


    Fugaku slowly turned his head, and his dark eyes have turned into the scarlet 3-Tomoe Sharingan!


    Under the deep night, Fugakus Sharingan is like the pupils of a devil, ruthless, bloody, and indifferent!


    What a perfect eye!


    Danzo looked at Fugakus Sharingan greedily, and felt that the scarlet eyes were like wless red gem!


    I used to have such a Sharingan!


    Danzo thought of a certain blond man, and hatred surged in his heart.


    Advisor Danzo, I didn''t expect it to be you!


    Fugaku looked at him while pretending to be vignt, and asked coldly, Why are you here?


    Seeing you like this, I suddenly remembered the meeting when Orochimaru defected a few years ago.


    Danzo suddenly sighed, I had such a difficult time back then.


    Fugaku coldly said: So you are here for revenge?


    The meeting where Orochimaru defected was when Fugaku forced Danzo to destroy his 3-Tomoe Sharingan.


    No, I dont hate you for that.


    Danzo said, but he sneered in his heart: Theres no way I have no hatred with you, you bastard.


    But he cant say what''s in his heart, so as not to destroy the atmosphere of theirmon hatred.


    While thinking about it, Danzo continued: Because it was Yondaime Hokages fault!


    Fugaku narrowed his eyes, staring at Danzo without saying a word.


    Hehehe, n Head Fugaku, you should understand by now, whether it is me or you, everything we encountered is the conspiracy of Yondaime Hokage!


    Danzo whispered, He first used you to deal with me, and when I lost my power, he turned around and targeted you and even the entire Uchiha n. You have no way out!


    Scaremongering! Fugaku said with a snort.


    Danzo chuckled and said: Scaremongering? No no no, n Head Fugaku, dont you understand? Without Yondaime Hokages approval, how dare Koharu and Homura make your n relocate?


    The cause of this incident is the fault of my Uchihas nsman, so Yondaime Hokages punishment is excusable. Fugaku said with a calm face.


    Youre deceiving yourself!


    Danzo is a little annoyed, the smile on his face gradually reduced, and he said with a snort, n Head Fugaku, after your n moved, there have been a lot of rumors in the vige that are not good for you, but Yondaime Hokage did nothing, and just let the rumors spread. His silent attitude is self-evident! If this continues, the rift between your n and the vige will grow bigger and bigger until hehehe, does n Head Fugaku still think Im just scaring you?


    Fugaku slowly clenched his teeth, and the veinspletely shown on his forehead, as if what Danzo said stabbed right through his mind.


    Cooperate with me.


    Danzo said solemnly, Although there was some unhappiness between us, but now, only with cooperation can we fight Yondaime Hokage!


    Cooperation? What are you going to do? Fugakus face changed slightly.


    Its not what I n to do, but what you, the Uchihas n Head, n to do for your n.


    Danzo showed a sly smile, I believe you can see the situation clearly, n Head Fugaku, I will always wait for you.


    After saying that, Danzo slowly retreated into the jungle and disappeared.


    The dark clouds dispersed, and a soft moonlight poured on the stone steps of Naka Shrine, illuminating the torii on the stone steps.


    Fugaku looked up, the scarlet luster gradually disappeared from his eyes, revealing a pair of dark pupils that didnt show the slightest emotion, and then he turned and went home.


    Big brother, why have you been so depressed these days? Is it because of Brother Shisui?


    At the backyard of his house, Itachi sat on the wooden corridor while looking at the night sky, while Sasuke sat next to him, as if he wanted to squeeze into his arms.


    Itachi came back to his senses, and said with a smile: Sasuke, do you believe that Brother Shisui will defect?


    Sasuke shook his head: If big brother believes him, I will believe him. If big brother doesn''t believe him, I won''t believe him either.


    Itachi didnt know whether to cry orugh, he then rubbed Sasukes hair, and asked softly: Sasuke, if I want to join Anbu to investigate the truth about Brother Shisuis defection, will you support me?


    Sasuke nodded repeatedly: Un, I will always support big brother!


    Itachi turned his head to look at the end of the wooden corridor, where a ck shadow stood there silently, and after a while, the ck shadow left silently up.


    Big brother, what are you looking at? Sasuke asked strangely.


    Nothing.


    Itachi shook his head, but he was quite surprised: Father didn''t say anything Did he acquiesce my n?


    Itachi cheered up at that time.


    The next day, Itachi got up early and rushed to Hokage Tower to formally apply to Minato to join Anbu.


    UchihaItachi.


    Minato stared nkly at Itachi, who was kneeling in front of his desk, If I remember correctly, isnt Itachi only 11 years old this year?


    Of course, age is not the point. The point is that, the rtionship between the vige and the Uchiha n is very tense right now. At this time, as the son of n Head, why would Itachi apply to join Anbu?


    Is he not afraid of being misunderstood by his nsmen?


    Or, does he already know the cooperation between me and his father?


    Minato pondered for a moment before denying this possibility. After all, Fugaku has a stable personality. Even if Itachi is his biological son, it is impossible for him to reveal the cooperation between the two of them!


    Itachi


    Minato showed a warm smile, Why do you want to join Anbu?


    Itachi hesitated, but decided to tell the truth: I want to find out the truth about Brother Shisuis defection!


    Minato was startled. He absolutely didnt expect that the reason Itachi joining Anbu is because he was investigating Shisui.


    Are you sure? The smile on Minatos face grew intense.


    Itachi nodded firmly.


    At the same time.


    Outside Konoha.


    Is this Konoha?


    Karin looked at the Konohas Gate with peopleing and going, the towering walls on both sides of the gate, the row upon rows of buildings behind the gate, and the huge Hokage Rock, with a hint of wonder, longing, and fear on her small face!


    She is afraid because, since Konoha is the best Shinobi Vige in the Shinobi World, there must be thousands of Shinobi in it. and if her fate is destined to be a blood bag, it wont take long for her to be sucked to death by Konohas Shinobi!


    Lets go in.


    Kanp saw the fear in Karins eyes, but he did notfort her, because facts are better than words!


    Instead of wasting time exining to her, it is better to take her to Konoha and live a good life.


    Kanp walked towards the gate step by step. Karin gritted her teeth, and followed Kanp closely.


    Kanp!!!


    As soon as he entered the gate, a familiar voice suddenly came from the side.


    Kanp turned his head to look, and his eyes couldnt help but brighten. At this time, standing next to the gate are his friends from the time in Academy, Izumo and Kotetsu, who are also the members of his people team!


    Kanpughed and went over to hug the two of them one by one: Long time no see, Izumo, Kotetsu!


    What do you mean long time? Havent we just met three months ago! Kotetsu patted Kanps shoulder and said with a smile.


    It was just a shadow clone three months ago.


    Kanp smiled, and then said with emotion, Izumo, Kotetsu, seeing you staying here, I feel more at ease!


    Izumo and Kotetsu look at each other. Although they didn''t think it was good words, but seeing the sincere expression on Kanps face, they just treat it aspliment!


    The three of them stood at the gate and chatted with each other, but they made someone hungry!


    Gru gru.


    That


    Karin, who stood behind, hesitated to speak, but her stomach growled.


    Kanp, who is she? Izumo and Kotetsu only noticed the red girl behind Kanp now.


    Kanp smiled and pulled Karin to in front of him, and said: Shes Karin, well, she is my little sister.


    Little  sister?


    The two gate guards were a little confused.


    Karin, he is Kamizuki Izumo, and he is Hagane Kotetsu, you can call them big brother in the future. Kanp introduced with a smile.


    Why do I have to call stranger big brother?


    Karinined in her heart, but she called obediently: Good morning, two big brothers.

 Chapter 534: Abysss Secret

    Chapter 534: Abyss''s ''Secret''


    After bidding farewell to Izumo and Kotetsu, Kanp took Karin and walked straight to Ichiraku Ramen.


    On the way, Karin kept looking up at Kanps back, and theres some hesitation in her red pupils.


    Just ask what you want. Kanp said without looking back.


    Why do you tell them that I am your younger sister? Karin asked.


    Kanp smiled and said: Karin, have you heard a saying? One can''t judge by appearance!


    Karin quickly walked to Kanps side, looked up at his face and shook her head: I havent heard of it.


    Uh


    Kanp coughed dryly and said, This meaning of this saying is that although I am handsome, temperamental, rich, and extraordinary, I dont depend on my appearance for a living!


    Karin was annoyed when she heard this.


    Well, Ill stop showing off. Im actually Konohas Gekko ns n Head.


    Kanp looked down at her, and seeing that she still didn''t understand, he had to exin again, I told them that you are my younger sister, so no one in Konoha will dare to bully you from now on, get it?


    Really?


    Karins eyes lit up, but then she looked at him suspiciously, I only heard of Hyuga n, not the Gekko n.


    Is this brat looking for a spanking?


    Kanp stared at her unkindly.


    Karin immediately followed Kanp from two steps behind.


    Kanp strode forward, not noticing the smile on Karins face behind him.


    As Uzumaki ns member, her physique is very special. She can judge whether the other side is lying or not by sensing the other party''s Chakra!


    On the way to Konoha, during her conversation with Kanp, Karin used this ability to confirm that he would not treat her as a medical blood bag, but at the same time, he realized that Kanp had ns for her, but she cant do anything because, first, she strength to escape, second, she has no strength to escape, and third, she has no strength to escape, so she can only follow Kanp to Konoha.


    And just now, Karin used her special ability to confirm that Kanp was not lying.


    Its just she really hasnt heard of Gekko n.


    Can Gekko n really protect me from being bullied?


    Karin is both happy and troubled.


    When they arrived at Ichiraku Ramen, the shop was fairly empty and there are not many customers.


    Teuchi-san, two bowls of miso ramen, add eggs and arge portion of tonkotsu.


    Kanp smiled and pulled Karin over, then introduced, This is my little sister, Karin. Karin, this is Ichiraku Ramens owner, you can call him Uncle Teuchi.


    Uncle Teuchi.


    Karin followed Kanps words. She used her sensing ability to confirm that Kanp did not lie just now, which is great.


    Hahaha, Kanp, why did you get a little sister after you left the vige? Teuchi squinted his eyes and said with a kind smile on his face.


    I picked her up on my travel. I took her in because she looked pitiful. Kanp waved his hand.


    Karin, who was next to him, pouted her mouth, and from her sensing ability, she confirmed that Kanp had just lied.


    It''s not because I am pitiful that you take me in, but because you have some kind of intention for me, hmph!


    Karin consciously sat next to Kanp, and her stomach growled twice.


    A few minutester, Teuchi and his daughter, Ayame came over with two bowls of miso ramen.


    It smells so good!


    Karin subconsciously grabbed her chopsticks.


    Lets eat. Kanp also grabbed his chopsticks and gorged himself.


    He has been eating and sleeping outside in the past few months. He has been dreaming of eating this food for a long time, and he finally ate it again today!


    After eating, Kanp paid the bill, and then went to Hokage Tower with Karin.


    Hokage Tower is as lively as ever, with arge number of Shinobiing and going, talking andughing. It is very lively.


    Along the way, Kanp also met many acquaintances who he couldn''t name. After nodding to greet them, he went up to the third floor and walked towards the Hokages Office.


    Karin is a little full, so she burped from time to time, which is a little cute, but her little face is full of vignce and fear!


    She knows that who she is going to meet next is Konohas Hokage, If the Hokage covets my physique and wants me to be a blood bag, then


    Karin gritted her teeth, and unconsciously, her pace slowed down a little.


    Kanp turned his head in surprise, and said with a smile: What are you doing? Come here quickly.


    Un.


    Karin used her sensing ability and asked, Is Hokage a good person?


    Kanpughed and said: Dont worry, Hokage-sama wont hurt you.


    Its not a lie!


    Karin quietly rxed.


    Yo, Kanp, youre back.


    At the door of the office, Genma waved his hand and said, The person behind you is


    Looking at Karins red hair, Genma somehow thought of Minatos wife, Kushina.


    Its the younger sister I took in from outside, Karin.


    Kanp patted Karins head and said, Call him Brother Genma.


    Brother Genma. Karin stood behind Kanp, only showing half of her body.


    Genma smiled and nodded, then turned to Kanp and said: Hokage-sama is already waiting for you inside, you can go in.


    The news spread very quickly.


    Kanp smiled, then pushed open the office door and walked in.


    Minato is sitting at his desk at this moment, and a faint sunlight pours on him from the window behind him, making his golden hair shine brightly.


    Hokage-sama, I am back. Kanp said.


    Minato raised his head, his blue pupils were full of anticipation, and he said: Kanp, youe back so soon? Has the mission beenpleted?


    The so-called mission is naturally to contact Abyss, and then lurked in and became a spy.


    Such a simple mission can naturally bepleted in minutes by Kanp.


    Kanp nodded solemnly: Yes, oh right.


    Kanp quickly stepped aside, revealing Karin, who is standing behind him.


    This is


    When Minato saw Karins hair, his pupils immediately shrank.


    She is Karin, a member of Uzumaki n. I took her as my younger sister. Kanp introduced and dered his sovereignty to prevent Karin from being snatched by Kushina.


    So its like that.


    Minato nodded with a smile, I understand, I will ask someone to apply for a viger certificate for herter.


    The viger certificate sounds very crude, but its function is like the ID card in Kanps previous life, and it is the most powerful evidence to prove a person''s identity!


    Karin, please go outside and wait first. Kanp said.


    The next thing he is going to say to Minato is a secret, and it cannot be heard by outsiders.


    Karin nodded and left the office in a hurry.


    She didnt expect to pass the matter so easily, as she has always been worried that she would be treated as a medical blood bag, but now, its fine!


    After closing the door again, Kanp and Minatos faces turned solemn.


    In order to prevent the conversation from leaking, Minato also personally used Fuinjutsu to prevent eavesdropping.


    Kanp, have you really joined the Abyss? Minato asked to confirm.


    Kanp opened his eyes and lied calmly: Yes, two months after leaving Konoha, the people of the Abyss contacted me.


    Is it Yuki Aoi? Minato asked.


    Kanp shook his head and said: Its not him, its another person. He said his name is Ryshi Tenk.


    Ryshi Tenk?


    Minato pondered for a while, and said, It should be a code name. By the way, how many members of Abyss are there? What are their identities? How do they usually contact each other?


    Kanp was a little overwhelmed by the series of questions. He hurriedly recalled the words he thought on the road, and then started speaking: After joining Abyss, I was told that I was only amon member and had no right to know the identity information of other members, so the only two members I know now are Yuki Aoi and Ryshi Tenk. As for the Abysss contact, it is a one-line contact. Since Ryshi Tenk is the one who invited me into Abyss, he became my upper line. He said that he would contact me every three months unless there is an emergency.


    Minato frowned: Abysss internal organizational structure is more rigorous than imagined.


    Kanp looked at Minatos pensive look, and hurriedly changed the subject: By the way, this time, I got a very important information from Ryshi Tenk!


    What information? Minato was really attracted by this sentence.


    Its about Yuki Aoi.


    Kanp said, Ryshi Tenk told me that Yuki Aoi is using alias Yuki Hyketsum, and has joined Akatsuki!


    Akatsuki? Minato looked at Kanp with puzzled expression.


    Its the Missing-nin organization! Kanp said.


    What?!


    Minatosplexion changed slightly, Are the Abyss and Akatsuki in an alliance?


    Kanp shook his head: These two organizations are not in an alliance, but Abyss does not stipte that members cannot join other organizations. ording to Ryshi Tenk, Yuki Aoi joined Akatsuki after being invited by the leader of the Akatsuki.


    As for Takis information, Kanp did not mention it, so as not to causeplications.


    Minato didnt speak. He lowered his head and quickly digested the information.


    After a while, Minato raised his head and asked: Kanp, what is the purpose of Abyss?


    Kanp said: Ryshi Tenk told me that Abyss exists to integrate all the Kekkei Genkai in the Shinobi World into one, or to upgrade them, just like Sharingan goes from 1-tomoe to 2-tomoe to 3-tomoe, and finally to Mangekyo. They believe that all Kekkei Genkai can be integrated and improved.


    Minato suddenly realized: So thats why Abyss only recruits Kekkei Genkai Shinobi.


    Kanp nodded: Yes, after I joined Abyss, a tube of my blood was taken by Ryshi Tenk.


    Minato nodded slightly, and the more he thought about it, the more he felt the abnormality of Abyss, ording to Kanps words, every member who joins the abyss can only passively interact with the organization. In this way, it is equivalent to countless points on a line, and each point can only intersect with the upper and lower by two points. If there are other points besides Kanp, it will form fork points, and once Ryshi Tenks point is cut off, the Shinobi above him would need be the one to contact Kanp. Of course, the ultimate beneficiary is still the point at the end of the line!


    Minato pondered and said: Kanp, is there a way to improve your position in the Abyss?


    Kanp nodded with hesitation and said shyly: Yes, it is to contribute a powerful Kekkei Genkai to the organization.


    Minato was startled: That is indeed a shortcut, but


    It cant be done.


    Although Konoha has powerful Kekkei Genkai such as Sharingan, Byakugan, Wood Release, etc., Minato naturally doesnt dare to take these out before knowing the danger level of the Abyss. Moreover, for Kekkei Genkai like Byakugan, Minato cant contribute it even if he wants to contribute.


    Fortunately, ording to the information currently avable, Abyss seems to be a research-oriented organization, and they will not be harmful to Shinobi World for the time being. But if Abyss really merges the powerful Kekkei Genkai, perhaps they will also bring great harm to the Shinobi World.


    Thinking of this, Minato couldnt help but ask: Have Abysss research on the Kekkei Genkai ever seed?


    Kanp shook his head: Ryshi Tenk said he doesnt know.


    Minato then thought: In other words, Ryshi Tenk is not an upper echelon.


    While pondering, the office quickly quieted down.


    After a while, Minato said: Kanp, kept todays conversation a secret for the time being. Dont spread it out.


    I understand.


    Kanp knew that it was time to leave, so he said, Hokage-sama, I will leave first.


    Minato nodded, and at the same time, he removed the Fuinjutsu.

 Chapter 535: Who Argrees and Who Objects?

    Chapter 535: Who Argrees and Who Objects?


    It takes two days for the viger certificate to be finished. After taking pictures at the relevant departments and registering personal information, Kanp first returned to his mansion with Karin.


    Is this your home? Its so big!!


    Karin looked at the mansion in front of her with sparkling eyes.


    She has seen Konohas prosperity. In her opinion, it is definitely not easy for the owner to own such a big mansion in Konoha!


    Is Gekko n really a great n?


    Faced with Karins exmation, Kanp looked calm, Its just a mere mansion, what is worth making a fuss about it?


    []~()~*


    Kanp calmly took out the key and opened the iron gate.


    There is no one inside right now, so Kanp took Karin to choose a bedroom first.


    The mansion is very big, but there are only six bedrooms there. Apart from Hoshino and Keiko, Kanp, and Hayate, there are still three guest bedrooms left.


    Choose which one you like.


    There is no one in the house. So Kanp showed the imposing manner of the n Head!


    Karin shivered, as each of these bedrooms is twice as big as her house in Kusagakure!


    And this is just the bedroom.


    She looked sideways at the wooden corridor outside the bedroom, looking at the gravel path and light green grass paved outside the wooden corridor. There are two big trees near the fence, the green buds on the branches are crisp and with the sunlight is pouring in, it looks beautiful.


    She walked nkly to the next bedroom. Outside this bedroom is not a gravel path and a small grass pavement, but a small garden. Since spring ising soon, the flower buds in the small garden were just about to bloom and were full of vitality.


    She trotted across a long wooden corridor and came to thest bedroom. The outside of this bedroom was very open, the ground was paved with gravel, and there were rockery and pond in the middle, with fish raised in the pond. Karin took a piece of gravel from the ground and threw it into the pond. The fish was frightened and immediately stirred up a turbidity.


    Here, Ill live here. Karin turned his head and shouted.


    Kanp nodded slightly, then walked to the bedroom, there was a gray wooden sign hanging beside the sliding door.


    Kanp took off the wooden token, wrote the word Kalin on it, and then hung it up again.


    Kanp yawned and said: Karin, get familiar with this ce first, I''ll take a bath.


    Un.


    Karin ignored Kanp. She stood in front of the sliding door, looked at the Kalin on the wooden token, and whispered: Its wrong.


    She tiptoed to take off the wooden sign and modify it, but she gave up after thinking about it.


    The days of living pitiful live in Kusagakure made her understand that the word on the wooden sign only count if it was written by Kanp, and this bedroom belongs to her. If she writes it herself, it felt as if it was not recognized


    Mom, I have my own room.


    Karin looked at the Kalin on the wooden sign and giggled happily.


    The sun in the sky was pouring down slowly, and a nt of sunlight shone on her back and neck, which gave herfortable warmth. She turned her head to look at the slightly dazzling sun in the sky, and then looked at the gravel bathed in the sun outside the wooden corridor. She seemed to have found something interesting on the paved ground, then she threw off the wooden clogs on her feet, and ran around barefoot on the gravel ground.


    The gravel is a bit hard, but it also has the warmth of the sun. It is veryfortable to step it with her foot, but asionally it is a bit stingy. Karin looked down and found there were weeds growing tenaciously from the cracks in the gravel.


    She knelt down and wanted to clean up the weeds, but she couldnt help but gave up when she remembered her life experience.


    It just stabs my feet a little.


    Karin ran around the rockery with a happy smile on her face.


    In the evening, Keiko, Hoshino and Hayate returned home one after another, and they were startled!


    In the living room, Keikos group of three looked at a red-haired little girl, who was just over a meter high, in shock.


    Brother, are you dating someone outside?


    Hayate looked at Kanp in shock, and said in a low voice, This is actually your daughter, right?


    Kanps mouth twitched, wanting to p him!


    Hair of this color is rare.


    Hoshino is experienced and knowledgeable, so he asked with doubts, Is she a member of Uzumaki n?


    Kanp smiled gratifiedly: As expected of the former n Head, he didn''t embarrass me.


    Little sister? Huihuizi looked at Kanp with some expectation and disappointment.


    Thinking of the perfect set ofws in his previous life, the smart and astute Kanp didnt dare to say anything about it. He coughed and said nkly: In short, Karin will live in our house from now on. Now that I say it, who agrees and who objects?


    It''s fine to let her stay at our home, but when she''s older Keekos eyes flickered.


    Hoshino nodded lightly while drinking tea.


    Hayate Well, his opinion doesn''t matter.


    Karin stood there pretending to be calm, but her heart was beating like a drum, and as if it was about to jump out of her throat, for fear that se would be returned if he did not behave well.


    Since her heartbeat speeds up, the blood rushes to her head, and Karin feels her head is a little dizzy. She didn''t quite hear what the other party was saying. After she came back to her senses, she found that the opposite family was sitting at the dining table and looked at her.


    Kanps four people are sitting on the dining table, but there are five sets of bowls and chopsticks.


    Karin subconsciously took a step back.


    It''s time to eat,e here, Karin-chan. Keeko said softly with a smile.


    Um, uh.


    Karin looked at Kanp hesitantly.


    Kanp sighed. Karins strange reaction made him somewhat helpless, but he also knew that it had something to do with what happened to her in Kusagakure, so he couldnt get angry, and waved his hand: Come and eat.


    Karin ran over and sat in front of the empty bowls and chopsticks. She pushed the thick-framed sses on the bridge of her nose and whispered: Then, Ill going to eat now.


    Eight oclock in the evening.


    Minato finished processing thest paperwork, and after talking to Genma outside, he immediately uses Flying Thunder God Jutsu and went home.


    Kushina and Naruto have already finished their meal. And now, the mother and son are in the living room, discussing Narutos admission to the Academy in the second half of the year.


    Naruto, all children in the vige have to go to school, and you are no exception!


    Kushina looked at Naruto, waved her hands and said, Didnt you dream of being a Hokage before? No? If you don''t go to the Academy, you cant be a Shinobi, and if you cant be a Shinobi, you cant be a Hokage. Why dont you understand?


    Kaa-chan, you are right, please put the iron rod down. Ill go, Ill go to the Academy Naruto stood honestly in front of the sofa, the fox whiskers on both sides of his cheeks shivered.


    This is my good son, Kaa-san loves you~


    Kushina threw the iron bar on the floor expressionlessly, and it released some nging sound.


    Naruto shrank his neck like a quail, then changed his expression and smiled like a good boy towards Kushina.


    However, Kushina cantugh about it. She knew that although Naruto has agreed to enroll after their harmonious exchange, with Narutos fearless personality, who can control him when he enters the Academy?


    Even if they can manage him, do those teachers dare to manage him?


    After entering the Academy, Narutos life experience could no longer be concealed. At that time, by bearing the title of Hokages son, how can anyone dare to oppose Naruto?


    Kushina is worried about that!


    Im back.


    Minato appeared directly at the entrance, changed his shoes and walked into the living room with a smile, and then said, Naruto, did you make your mother angry again?


    Hmph, of course not.


    Naruto turned his head away from seeing Minato with proudful expression, while thinking to himself: You dont even go home to eat with us tonight, Whats so great about Hokage? Hmph! I dont care about it!


    It''s a good thing that Kushina doesn''t know what Naruto is thinking, otherwise, she would have to pick up the iron rod again and have a harmonious exchange with him again.


    Minato, wee home.


    Kushina kindly stepped forward to help Minato change the Hokages Robe, and said with a smile, Youve worked hard.


    So are you.


    Minato said with a smile, Did the mission go well?


    Kushina nodded: Of course, If I go out by myself, it will be done in one day!


    Minato nodded with a smile, then thought of Karin, and hurriedly said: By the way, Kanp is back, and he brought back a little sister.


    What? Kanp-sensei is back?


    Naruto immediately leaned over, Really?


    It seems that Naruto likes Kanp very much. Minato said with a smile.


    No its not!


    Naruto instantly recovered his proudful expression, turned his head at forty-five degrees and said, That guy said he wanted to teach me shadow clone and teleportation, but he ran away without teaching anything, hmph!


    Minatos couple didnt know whether to cry orugh when they heard this.


    I''m going up. Naruto left a sentence and went upstairs.


    As soon as Naruto left, the two chatted and returned to the topic.


    Kushina asked: Why did suddenly tell me that Kanp bring back a little sister from outside?


    Because she is your nsman.


    Minato didn''t hide anything, and smiled, Uzumaki ns member, she looks about five or six years old.


    nsman?


    Kushina was a little excited, and also a little expectant. Looking at Minato, she asked, Red hair?


    Minato smiled bitterly and nodded: Red hair.


    It seems that deep down in Kushina''s heart, she still has a little entanglement with red hair.


    Minato gently hugged her, and said: Lets take Naruto and have a look tomorrow.


    Okay.


    At the corner of the vige, the new settlement of the Uchiha n.


    Thanks to stable mood of the Uchiha n, even the entire area around here seems to have a solemn atmosphere drifting.


    Itachi walked through the deserted street expressionlessly.


    After returning home, Itachi saw that the light in the living room was on, and when he went in, he found that it was Fugaku.


    Father. Itachi called.


    Fugaku nodded slightly, and asked: Youre joining Anbu?


    Yes, Hokage-sama has agreed.


    Itachi said, Father, I will find out the truth about Brother Shisui''s defection no matter what!


    If the truth is that I instructed Shisui to attack Yondaime, what are you going to do? Fugaku asked coldly, with no expression on his face.


    What? How is it possible?! I, I


    Itachi looked at his father, who is exuding a cold temperament, in disbelief. For a moment, he didn''t know how to answer.


    Fugaku stood up emotionally, then turned and went back to his room.


    Father, you lied to me, didnt you? Itachi looked at him nervously.


    Who knows. Fugaku did not give an answer directly.


    Although he acquiesced to Itachi joining Anbu, when Itachi really entered Anbu, Fugaku was still a little unhappy.


    Even though Itachis reason is to investigate the truth, but


    Is Uchiha n not good?


    Is the Military Police Force not strong?


    Fugaku is angry, so of course he has to make his son fearful!


    This is the way of being a father!

 Chapter 536: Kushina and Narutos Visit

    Chapter 536: Kushina and Naruto''s Visit


    The next morning.


    Kanp opened his eyes in a daze, sleepy, he suddenly remembered that he had brought Karin home with him


    Kanp intends to have breakfast and lunch by himself, so as to save some food for the family. Thinking of this, he turned over with peace of mind and continued to doze off.


    Unfortunately, his n fails.


    Kanp was sleeping happily, when the sliding door was pushed open roughly: Kanp-sensei, Im here!!


    Kanp was instantly awakened by the roaring sound.


    Which naughty brat is this Kanp got up angrily!


    Its me, Sensei, it''s already so bright and you still don''t get up, you are worse than me!


    Naruto put his hands on his hips, thinking of his mother saying that people who sleepte are bad children. Looking at Kanps lethargic appearance, he is so proud of himself!


    Kanp rubbed his messy ck hair and raised half of his body, his face full of helplessness: Naruto, why are you here?


    I came with my mother.


    Naruto rushed over to pull Kanps quilt, and said, You promised me to teach shadow clone and teleportation, hurry, teach me quickly.


    These many words have you learned in the past few months?


    Kanp asked with nted eyes, You already wanted to learn shadow clone and teleportation? You want to run as soon as you walk, why don''t you go to the sky?


    I cant go up. Naruto said aggrievedly.


    Kanp was taken aback, and then remembered that Naruto really wanted to go to the sky, to the Moon.


    This brat!


    Kanp opened the quilt and began to dress up.


    Wait!


    Kanp suddenly remembered what Naruto had just said.


    You came with your mother? Kanp asked.


    Yes.


    Naruto nodded, holding the back of his head with both hands and said with augh, She is talking with a little girl with red hair.


    Its Karin.


    Kanp nodded.


    Since they are both Uzumaki ns members, Kushina will definitelye when he knows Karins arrival. Kanp had expected it a long time ago, but he didnt expect it to be so soon.


    After getting dressed, Kanp yawned and went to the bathroom to wash up. Naruto followed behind with his arms on his head, and he said enviously: Sensei, your house is so big.


    Are you jealous?


    Kanp said, Your Sensei have made countless contributions and outstanding achievements during the Third Shinobi World War. This is why I got such a mansion, which most people can''t afford.


    Awesome!! Naruto put down his hands and looked Kanp with shining eyes.


    Did you bring the kunai I gave you? Kanp asked.


    Naruto immediately opened the ninja bag on his leg and took out the only one kunai there: Of course!


    Kanp sensed his Flying Thunder God Kunai, and then said with a smile: Your Sensei used this kunai to do all those achievements. Naruto, since I have passed it to you, you can understand my deep meaning, right?


    When he reached the bathroom, Kanp squeezed the toothpaste and brushed his teeth.


    Naruto followed in. He stood by the toilet, holding the kunai with both hands, looking at it with piercing eyes, as if looking at a peerless sword, and said excitedly: The deep meaning of Sensei giving me must be that you want me to hold it in my hand as I make meritorious service on the battlefield!


    Gu gu gu pu!


    Kanp spat out foam and said, That''s right, that''s what I mean.


    Naruto was so excited that he jumped directly onto the toilet swung the kunai up and down, and said: I wanted to be a Hokage before, but now, I want to go to battlefield to kill


    Kanp looked at Naruto, whose path has deviated, shook his head andughed. After washing his face, he walked out of the bathroom, just in time to see his little brother putting on airs while walking outside.


    Hayate. Kanp shouted.


    Hayate turned around, waved his hand and said: Brother, the guests at home are looking for you, Ill go first, see youter.


    You


    Kanp just opened his mouth, but Naruto had already put away Kunai and chased him out, and said: Sensei, lets go to Hokage Rock to y!


    No. Kanp shook his head.


    Then go to Hokage Tower to y. Naruto said with a chuckle.


    Lets talk about it after I see your mother. Kanp said.


    Oh.


    Narutos excitement disappeared in an instant, but soon, he came back to life and asked, Sensei, have you ever gone to Academy?


    said: Of course I have, Naruto, let me tell you Naruto, not only I have been in the Academy, I am also a good student and the best student every year.


    Awesome!!!


    Naruto had never studied, so how could he understand what Kanp is talking about. At this moment, he only feels that when the morning sun is shining on Kanp, there seems to be a halo of sun around him, which makes people unable to open their eyes.


    Just as Kanp was about to brag a few more times, the voices of women''s conversations could be faintly heard from the front.


    Here we are.


    Turning around the wooden corridor at the front, Kanp saw two red-haired women, one big and one small, standing beside the rockery, they are none other than Kushina and Karin.


    Karin is very happy at this time, very ted, very excited, and the smile on her face has never stopped!


    Because Kushinas hair color is the same as her and her mother, which is red!


    Because Kushinas surname is Uzumaki!


    Because of the aura exuding from Kushinas body, she feels veryfortable and warm, just like being in her mother''s arms!


    Karins eyes glowed, and at this moment, she finally felt that she was no longer alone!


    Sister Kushina. Kanp walked over with a smile.


    Kanp. Kushina turned her head with a smile on her face.


    Back when Kushina gave birth to Naruto, it was Kanp who rescued her. After that, although the two rarely met, Kushina has always been very grateful to Kanp. Originally, Kanp should call her senpai or sama. But at Kushinas insistence, he called her sister.


    Karin looked at Kushina, then at Kanp, and he couldnt help but feel at ease again.


    Kushina suddenly bowed to Kanp, and said solemnly: Kanp, since the Land of Whirlpools was destroyed, we Uzumaki n have been killed and wounded, and the remaining nsmen have also been hiding everywhere, living a miserable life, so thank you, thank you for taking care of Karin.


    Kanp smiled wryly and said: Sister Kushina, what are you doing? Karin is my younger sister now, so its my responsibility to take care of her.


    Kushina said gratifiedly: I wille to see Karin frequently in the future. If you bully her, dont me me for beating you!


    Hearing this, the corner of Kanps mouth twitched: Just now, she bowed to thank me, but now, she threatened to beat me. This temper as expected of the Red-Hot Habanero!


    Naruto, who is next to him, was also in a cold sweat, and he reminded him softly with lingering fear: Sensei, my mother is very terrifying when shes angry, you must not mess with her!


    Naruto~ What were you talking about? Kushina asked with a smile.


    No, no, I didnt say anything.


    Naruto quickly hid behind Kanp, grabbed the hem of his clothes and begged, Sensei, help me!


    Sister Kushina, Naruto is still young and growing up. It wont be toote to beat him when hes older. Kanp immediately said to help Naruto!


    Naruto was inexplicably impressed, but soon after, he feels something strange.


    Kushina didnt know whether to cry orugh, and said: Naruto, go y with Karin, I have something to tell your sensei.


    Huh? Oh?


    Naruto nced at his mother and confirmed that she didn''t use this as an excuse to deceive him, so he immediately ran around her to Karins side, took her little hand, and left together.


    When the two of them left, Kushina asked solemnly: What exactly did Karin experienced in Kusagakure?


    In the conversation just now, Kushina sensitively found that Karin had a fear towards Kusagakure, and when she thought of Karins mother also died in Kusagakure, her imagination couldnt help but run wild.


    This


    Kanp hesitated, With Kushinas violent temperament, if she knows what Karin has encountered in the Kusagakure, I cant imagine what she would do. Especially since she is the wife of Yondaime Hokage.


    Hurry up! Kushina put her hands on her hips, and the momentum of the Red Hot Habanero immediately appeared. Her red long hair started raising and dancing, full of special effects.


    Kanp sighed and then briefly told her about the experience of Karins mother and daughter working as medical blood packs in Kusagakure.


    These are all the contents that Karin revealed on their way to Konoha. Kanp knew that this was a painful thing for Karin, so he didnt ask too much.


    Damn it, those damned Kusagakures Shinobi!!!


    Kushina gnashed her teeth, and the Chakra in her body seems to show the sign of going berserk.


    Vaguely, Kanp seemed to hear the sound of the chain sliding.


    He instantly thought of the Kyubi inside Kushinas body and the Adamantine Sealing Chains.


    Could it be that Kushina was so angry that she was abusing Kyubi inside her body?


    Kanp is surprised and uncertain.


    Meanwhile, the seal space inside Kushinas body.


    The golden chains wrapped around Yin Attribute Kyubi as it tightened quickly with nking sound, and the huge suppression force made Yin Attribute Kyubi to roar continuously.


    Aooo!! Damned Kushina, you bastard, I will kill you first after I go out!! Aooo! I will never let you go!!!


    Not far away.


    Naruto turned his head around in surprise, and asked strangely: There seems to be a cry of wild beast, Karin, did you hear it?


    I didnt hear it.


    Karin shook her head. She looked at Naruto, who was about the same age as her, and curiously asked, Your name is Naruto, right? Are you Aunt Kushinas child? Why dont you have red hair?


    Naruto smiled proudly and said: My hair is like my dad''s. How about it? It looks good, right?


    Karin looked down at her red hair, and said: Red hair looks better.


    Nonsense, yellow hair is better. Naruto said with a snort.


    Red looks better! Karin thought of her mother, unwilling to admit defeat.


    Yellow looks better! Naruto red at Karin. If he didnt see her as a girl, he would have turned violent!


    Red looks better! Karin red at Naruto, not to be outdone.


    The two kids started pecking at each other for the first time.


    The other end.


    Kanp looked Kushina, who was on the verge of anger, and didn''t know how tofort her.


    Ask her to forgive Kusagakure based on the overall situation?


    Kanp has no position to do so, because he took Karin without the consent of Kusagakures Shinobi.


    As for encouraging Kushina to go to Kusagakure to kill everyone, it is not realistic.


    So Kanp took out his small notebook decisively and changed the subject: Sister Kushina, look at this.


    What is it?


    Kushina seemed to be less angry. She took a look at the small book, and her eyes suddenly widened, This is the Fuinjutsu of our Uzumaki n, how is it possible?


    Kanp cant hide this small notebook because he had showed it to Karin when he brought her out of Kusagakure. With the rtionship between Kushina and Karin, he knew that the existence of this small book will be revealed soon.


    Instead of passively exining, its better to take advantage of her anger and justify herself.


    This is what I got from torturing a group of Rogue Shinobi.


    Kanp said solemnly, I also learned about Karins information from them.


    Kushina gritted her teeth, and instantly imagined a group of Rogue Shinobi coveting Uzumaki ns Fuinjutsu and traveled the Shinobi World to hunt down her nsmen.


    Unforgivable, absolutely unforgivable!!!


    ng ng


    The golden chains in Kushina''s body began to shrink again.


    Kanp listened attentively, Thats right, it was indeed the sound of chains.


    Kanp approached by two steps and he didnt know if it was a psychological effect, but he seemed to hear the cursing of Kyubi, and then he was blown away by Kushina''s punch.


    Tell me where the Rogue Shinobi is? Kushina clenched his fists and was about to run berserk.


    Kanps right cheek is purple, and he immediately said, I burned them all and all their bones were blown to ashes.


    Good job! Kushina suddenly showed relieved expression.


    Vaguely, Kanp seemed to hear the Kyubi in Kushina''s body also heaving a sigh of relief.


    What the hell?


    Could it be


    Kanp suddenly remembered the Kyubis Chakra inside his body.


    Is it because of the Kyubis Chakra that I can hear the voice of Kyubi?

 Chapter 537: Kanpūs Plan

    Chapter 537: Kanp��''s n


    In the courtyard.


    Under Kanps assurance that the group of Rogue Shinobi were all killed brutally, Kushinas emotions finally calmed down.


    Kanp was afraid that Kushina would go berserk again, so he hurriedly said: Sister Kushina, I n to give these Fuinjutsu to Karin, what do you think?


    Thats great!


    Kushina affirmed, We, Uzumaki ns members, have a very high talent on Fuinjutsu. Learning these Fuinjutsu can also help Karin a little more power to protect herself. In the future, I will oftene to guide her in her Fuinjutsu training. If there is anything you dont understand, you can alwayse to me.


    Kanp is overjoyed, With Kushinas words, wont these Fuinjutsu be mine soon?


    At this moment, the sound of two brats arguing could be heard faintly from the distance.


    Kushina listened carefully, and her face turned dark at that moment. Her hands were clenched, and red-haired fluttered behind her. As she walked over, she gnashed her teeth and shouted: Na! Mi! Ka! Ze! Na! Ru! To!!!


    Between her own son and the member of her n she just met, Kushina chose her own hair without the slightest hesitation!


    Hearing Kushinas shout, Naruto, who was shocked on the spot, thought of running away, and immediately climbed up the walls. And when he was about to leave, he turned his head unwillingly, stared fiercely at Karin, and shouted: Remember, yellow hair is the best, hmph, I will be back!


    After Naruto ran away, Kushina talked to Karin again and left.


    Karin feels a little lost, feeling like she was left alone in the whole world, so she couldnt help but ran to ask Kanp: Aunt Kushina said she wille again. When will shee next time?


    Kanp showed an honest, reliable, loyal and kind smile, then handed her the small notebook in his hand, and said: Karin, here is the Fuinjutsu from your Uzumaki n. You must study hard, I am very optimistic about you~


    Karin pushed the thick-rimmed sses on the bridge of her nose, and continued to ask: When will Aunt Kushinae?


    Your Aunt Kushina is the viges Jonin, so she will be very busy with mission. So if there is nothing important, we cant bother her. Kanp said earnestly.


    Oh. Karin lowered her head, rubbing the small notebook with both hands.


    What''s in your hands is the most important thing. Kanp coughed dryly and smiled like a big bad wolf.


    Karin suddenly raised her head: This Fuinjutsu?


    If you encounter something you dont understand, you can go to her at any time.


    Kanp said with a smile, This is what your Aunt Kushina said.


    Really?!


    Karin sensed and confirmed that Kanp did not lie, and immediately ran to the pond beside the rockery and sat down, dipped her feet into the water and stirred it around, holding the small notebook in her hand and read it with glowing eyes.


    As spring approaches, the water in the pool is still icy cold, but Karin feels veryfortable and feels like soaking in hot spring.


    Hehehe


    Reading the book, Karin let out a strangeugh like an idiot.


    Kanp nced from the distance, then he turned around and left after confirming that there was nothing wrong.


    After being disturbed by Kushina and Naruto, he couldn''t sleep anymore, so Kanp nned to report to Anbu.


    Kanp first went to the Anbus Headquarters to report his attendance, and then rushed to the third changing room of the bathhouse, but unfortunately, there was no one in the changing room.


    Is it a mission or a training camp?


    Kanp was toozy to look for them, so he sat on a stool and closed his eyes to rest, thinking about the way forward.


    Now that he has collected ten Uzumaki ns physiques, they are still unable to merge, as it seems something is still missing.


    Kanp guessed that it was Senju ns physique.


    Because Senju n and Uzumaki n are both Asuras descendants, perhaps it is necessary to fuse these two physiques to get the Sage Body.


    Yesterday, Kanp told Minato at Hokage Tower that contributing Kekkei Genkai to Abyss can improve his status. In fact, there is a purpose for this. First, he told Minato that he has joined Abyss and cant dig up any important information. Secondly, hes looking forward if he can get some Kekkei Genkai from Minato.


    Even though thought theres Hyuga n and Uchiha n, it is impossible to give Byakugan and Sharingan, but what about Wood Release?


    Shodaime is dead, and the Senju n has also been integrated into Konoha, Tsunade is also not in the vige. However, if Minato gives me some Hashiramas cells


    Well, I am thinking too much.


    Kanp smiled wryly: Even if I really got Hashiramas cells, it is impossible for me to get Orochimaru to use Impure World Reincarnation.


    But


    During the time when he turned into Taki and worked together with Orochimaru, Kanp had already figured out the hand seals and symbols of Impure World Reincarnation, and the second floor of Hokage Tower, there is also Nidaime Hokages research materials on Impure World Reincarnation in the taboo data room


    Kanp has a bold idea in his mind!


    It''s just that, once this matter is discovered


    Kanp is worried.


    Why don''t I just give up and follow Naruto and Sasukes butts to the grand finale


    That doesnt seem safe. Now that the plot has changed, Minato and Kushina are alive, so its hard to say how far Naruto can grow in the future.


    The same is true for Sasuke. If the Uchiha n is annihted, and Itachi does not defect, Sasuke will not be the revenger like in original work, let alone betraying Konoha and joining Orochimaru. At that time, his chances will be greatly reduced.


    Thinking about this, Kanp believed that its more reliable to work hard himself.


    But the premise is that I must not expose myself!


    Kanp had a sh of inspiration and soon got an idea!


    There are currently five Kekkei Genkai collected by Kanp, namely, Transparent Release, Ice Release, Explosion Release, Byakugan, and Sharingan.


    For the first four types of Kekkei Genkai, Kanp have been able to use them proficiently, only Sharingan is left.


    Sharingan was sessfully collected and fused before Kanps eighteenth birthdayst year, but after that, Kanp became the n Head at his birthday, and turned into Taki to infiltrate Akatsuki, and then stayed with Orochimaru until recently!


    Then Can I just create a Sharingan shadow clone, and then let the Sharingan shadow clone steal the research materials of Impure World Reincarnation and Hashiramas cells?


    In this way, even if it is identally exposed, the first to be suspected is the Uchiha n, and the fire wont reach me.


    By the way, now that Shisui has defected, what is the rtionship between the vige and the Uchiha n?


    Since Kanp thought of this, he immediately went out to ask around.


    Soon, he got a series of information.


    Shisui defected, Mizusawa took the me


    Uchiha ns Shinobi is arrogantly fought in the street, and was punished by Yondaime Hokage to move the n to a newly developed corner of the vige. At the same time, the rtionship between Uchiha n and the vige is getting more and more tense


    After inquiring about this information, Kanp immediately felt that something was wrong.


    He remembered that when the spy n was made that night, Minato clearly stated that he would discuss it with Fugaku.


    Based on Kanps knowledge of Minato, since he said so, he will definitely do it!


    If Uchiha Fugaku knew the truth about Shisuis defection, how could the rtionship between the vige and Uchiha n be so stiff?


    Is there something ident in the middle, or is Minato and Uchiha Fugaku acting?


    Kanp immediately went to Hokage Tower to find Minato and asked the reason.


    As the insider of the spy n, Minato had nothing to hide to Kanp, and immediately mentioned the word cooperation implicitly.


    Kanp immediately understood.


    Minato and Uchiha Fugakus co-acting must be to deceive a certain big shot, and in Konoha, there is only one person who can Minato treat him like this!


    Leaving Hokage Tower, Kanp silently mourned for a well-known ambitious schemer.


    At the same time, he became more determined in his n.


    Minato is the viges Hokage, and Uchiha Fugaku is the Uchihas n Head. Since the two parties work together, even if the rtionship between the vige and Uchiha n bes tense, it will not get out of control. Under this premise, if I use the Sharingan shadow clone to do some ulterior things, even if it is discovered, it will definitely be shrunk down and would only be dealt after this incident is over!


    Its a once in a lifetime opportunity!


    Kanp happily went to the third changing room of the bathhouse. Seeing that there was still no one and it was almost time for lunch, he went home to find Karin.


    Right now, Karin is lying on the wooden corridor, propping her chin with her hands, shaking her feet in the air, reading the small notebook while basking in the sun.


    Kanp walked over and said: Karin, your myopia will get worse if you do that.


    Oh. Karin responded, pushed the sses on the bridge of her nose, got up and sat on the wooden board obediently.


    Kanp shook his head with a smile and said: Okay, lets go eat first.


    I want to eat okonomiyaki! Karin immediately got up and shouted.


    Eh Isnt Ichiraku Ramen delicious? Kanp asked.


    Karin lowered her head: Its delicious.


    Forget it, lets eat okonomiyaki then. Kanp thought that he still had to give Karin more care.


    After lunch, Karin went home and continued to lie down on the wooden promenade to read the Fuinjutsu. Kanp wanted to correct her reading posture, but was interrupted!


    Gekko Kanp!


    Tabako appeared heroically in front of Kanp. Her cold both eyes stared at Kanp emotionally, making thetter feel like sitting on pins and needles.


    After hearing the news of Kanps return from the n Elder, Hoshino, Tabako immediately went to his house to settle the ount.


    Haha, Sister Tabako, I havent seen you in a few months, and you are bing more beautiful again.


    Kanp wanted to please Tabako with a few words, but Tabako didnt appreciate it, so Kanp quickly changed his presence, Deputy n Head, during this period of time I am away, I am so relieved that you are able to manage such a huge n in an orderly manner!


    Im not here to hear you praise me!


    Tabako gnashed her teeth and said angrily, Kanp, you ran away and fool around outside as soon as you became the n Head. It has been more than three months since you leave, do you still have a sense of responsibility as the n Head?


    Isnt there you guys?


    Kanp immediately changed his words, forced a smile and said, Sister Tabako, there is you, the Deputy n Head in the n, thats why I can rest assured.


    Tabako was so angry that she wanted to hit someone, but she also knew that she couldnt beat Kanp.


    Taking a deep breath, Tabako threatened fiercely: Next time you leave without saying goodbye, I will, I will


    Tabako red at Kanp fiercely, then turn around and leave.


    Sister Tabako? Sister Tabako, dont be angry, I brought you a gift, its your favorite Konoha-Style Kenjutsu Kanp hurriedly chased after her to beg for forgiveness.


    It must be known that he is only eighteen, and the days toe will still be long. If there is no Deputy n Head, who takes charge of the Eight Elders and the n, how will he go out in the future?

 Chapter 538: Training Sharingan

    Chapter 538: Training Sharingan


    After paying the price of Konoha-Style  me sh and Konoha-Style  Water Storm sh, the angry Tabako barely forgave Kanp!


    However


    Kanp, why have I never heard of these two Konoha-Style Kenjutsu techniques? Tabako looked at Kanp suspiciously.


    As the orthodox heir of Konoha-Style Kenjutsu, Tabako has never heard of these two techniques.


    That, maybe I created it myself. Kanp chuckled dryly.


    me sh and Water Storm sh are actually Cloud-Style Kenjutsu. When Kanp just entered Anbu, during his time with Wild Team, he collected these two techniques from the two Kumogakures spy in Konoha Prison. After changing their names, it became Konoha-Style Kenjutsu.


    Kanp feels there is nothing wrong with it.


    After sending Tabako away, Kanp stayed at homezily, muddleheaded untilte at night.


    At 12 oclock in the middle of the night, Kanp, who is sleeping on futon, opened his eyes, and then formed hand seal with both hands: Shadow Clone Technique!


    Bang!


    With the light smoke, there is one more person in the quilt.


    Kanp and the shadow clone are lying shoulder to shoulder, hand to hand, feeling a little awkward and nauseous for no reason, so the real body hurriedly teleported away with Flying Thunder God Technique.


    Ten secondster, Kanps figure quietly appeared outside the Forest of Death!


    The night is dim, and under the dim moonlight, the shadows of the forest inside the iron stretched out into the air. The night wind blew, the shadows rustle, and the roar of beasts can be heard from the depths of the jungle from time to time.


    Kanp frowned slightly, as he found that he could not sense the coordinates of the Flying Thunder God Technique he left in the Forest of Death.


    Was it taken away by the wild beast?


    With a flicker of his figure, Kanp jumped over the iron in an instant and quickly disappeared into the shadow of the forest.


    Byakugan!


    Kanp activated Byakugan. His Chakra rushes in quickly, and the veins around the Byakugan instantly be hideous. The ck world suddenly turns gray and white, and the vision is spreading in all directions at an extremely fast speed.


    There was no one within a kilometer radius.


    Kanp continued to go deep into the forest while observing all around.


    But he suddenly felt insecure, so he formed hand seal with both hands: Multiple Shadow Clone Technique!


    Bang~ bang~ bang~


    Ten Byakugan shadow clone suddenly appeared beside Kanp, and then spread to all directions to check for danger.


    Only then did Kanp feel a bit of peace of mind.


    After running for more than ten kilometers, Kanp sensed his Flying Thunder God Techniques coordinates again, but just in case, Kanp didnt teleport over, and instead left the Flying Thunder God Techniques stone again. Then, he avoided the Flying Thunder God Techniques coordinates and go deep in the other direction.


    After arriving at the depths of the forest, Kanp asked the ten shadow clones to use Byakugan and patrol and monitor the surroundings, while he deactivated the Byakugan and activated Sharingan.


    Its just that Sharingan is different from Byakugan.


    As long as Chakra is injected into Byakugan, he can use Byakugans perspective and insight ability, but Sharingan needs the emotional stimtion to awaken his eyes.


    Therefore, even if Kanp activates the Sharingan Kekkei Genkai, he still needs to go through this process.


    However, as an old driver, Kanp didnt panic at all. He sat directly on the top of a tree and began to recall the tragic experience of this life


    Um


    There seems nothing.


    Even my parents are still alive


    Kanp didnt know whether to cry orugh when he found that he didnt have any tragic experience.


    But Kanp didnt panic at all. The emotional stimtion can be either family or friendship, and even love is no problem!


    Kanp immediately began to recall the movies, TV series, and anime he had seen in his previous life that could trigger the emotional stimtion.


    The first thing he thought of was CLANNAD, which is known as a tear gas bomb involving friendship, love, and family at the same time!


    Kanp watched this anime when he was in college in his previous life. At first, he thought it was a little warm, but the more he watched it, the worse it became. At the end, he couldnt stop crying after watching one episode, even when he heard the theme song and the melody of the episode, he couldnt control his emotions, and wanted to cry!


    Kanp took a deep breath, closed his eyes and began to recall the plot of CLANNAD.


    As time passed, tears slowly overflowed from the corners of Kanps eyes, and the familiar and sad melody seemed to ring in his mind.


    Under the emotional stimtion, Kanps brain quickly secreted a special kind of Chakra, and it poured directly into his eyes. With a slight sting, Kanp abruptly opened his eyes.


    In the dark environment, a pair of pupils with a faint scarlet luster suddenly appeared.


    And in the blood-colored pupils, a ck tomoe hangs alone in the middle.


    Sess!


    Kanp wiped away the tears from his eyes. Looking left and right, he found that the pitch-ck jungle seemed to have a little light, but it still couldn''tpare with the Byakugans vision.


    Kanp shook his head to get rid of the plot and melody of CLANNAD from his mind, and prepare to train Sharingan.


    Of course, the best way to exercise is to fight!


    I want to fight five!


    Kanp called five Byakugan shadow clone, and ordered, Use Gentle Fist, but without Chakra!


    The five Byakugan shadow clones looked at each other, immediately activated Byakugan, and then use Gentle Fist Art  Eight Trigrams Two Palms, four palms, eight palms, sixteen palms, thirty-two palms, Sixty-Four Palms to p Kanp.


    Kanp stared with his Sharingan. While using ordinary Taijutsu to resist the Gentle Fist, hes trying his best to use Sharingan to observe the opponent''s movements and find the opponent''s ws.


    But it didn''t work.


    In terms of insight, Byakugan is not as good as Sharingan, but during the night, Byakugans vision is better than Sharingans. Although Kanp has Minatos nerve reflexes, dont forget that these five shadow clones in front of him also has it!


    They are in one-against-five situation, so within a short while, Kanp was pped by the five shadow clones, making his whole body numb.


    Stop, stop, take a break! Kanp was overwhelmed.


    Although the shadow clones didnt use Chakra, they kept being beaten by him again and again, so the umtion of pain was enough to torture him.


    Fortunately, Kanp has Narutos Uzumaki n physique, making his resilience strong. After a short break, Kanp beatscough, beaten by the shadow clones again.


    However, in the process of being beaten, Kanp found that his nerve reflex speed seemed to have increased again, or it might be that he be more proficient in it. At first, Kanp was able to quickly and effectively deal with the attack of a shadow clone who was close at hand and could effective dodge, but he could not dodge the attack of the second shadow clone, but a few hourster, Kanp was able to dodge the extreme attacks of two shadow clones in a row. Although he was still beaten in the end, he made remarkable progress!


    After all, these five shadow clones all have Minatos nerve reflexes!


    Furthermore, during the battle, Kanp found that his use of Sharingan has be much more flexible. He could quickly capture the opponent''s attack pattern and ws. But since it is five-against-one, he can only be passive!


    Kanp fought fiercely with them until five o''clock in the morning, and then dismissed them after he was exhausted, Then he deactivated Sharingan, and then quickly teleported back to his bedroom using the Flying Thunder God Technique.


    After disbanding shadow clone on the futon, Kanp seized the time to catch up on sleep.


    But after only three hours of sleep, Karin came.


    Brother Kanp.


    Karin gently pushed open the sliding door, poked half of her head in, and said: It''s time for breakfast.


    I dont eat. Kanp said in a daze.


    I, I


    Karin hesitated and said softly, I want to go to Aunt Kushinas ce. I have questions about Fuinjutsu and I want to ask her.


    This is a serious matter.


    Kanp forced his eyes to open and there were still a few bloodshot in his eyes. He forced himself to get up, brushed his teeth, washed up, and then stuffed a few onigiri in the kitchen and set off with Karin.


    Unfortunately, when they arrived at Minatos house, they found that there was no one in their house.


    She probably went on a mission.


    Kanp yawned, looked down at the somewhat disappointed little girl and said, Karin, letse back tomorrow.


    Un.


    Karin responded, suddenly raised her head and said, My viger certificate.


    Before meeting Kushina, Karin didn''t pay much attention to Konoha''s viger certificate, after all, she didn''t have this in Kusagakure, and Kusagakures people have always called her an outsider.


    But now, with Kushina and this big brother, who is not bad but has some kind of intention towards her, Karin feels that she must have a viger certificate, so that he can truly integrate into this ce!


    Yeag, the viger certificate. Kanp squinted his eyes.


    So sleepy (.--)zzz


    Forcing himself to be energetic, Kanp then took Karin to the relevant department to obtain the viger certificate, and then took her home, but identally bumped into Kakashi on the way!


    Kanp?!


    Seeing Kanp was about to fall asleep while walking, Kakashi suddenly rushed over and asked anxiously, You why are you back!


    In Kakashis mind, Shisui defected to be a spy in the Missing-nin organization, while Kanp left the vige to protect Shisui. So he was confused when he saw Kanp is back.


    Did Shisuis undercover mission fail?


    Yo, Captain Kakashi.


    Kanp yawned, and said, Long time no see, this is my little sister, Karin. Karin, this is Brother Kakashi.


    Why do I have to call everyone Brother


    Karin cursed silently in her heart, but she still called softly: Brother Kakashi.


    Little sister?


    Kakashi looked at the red-haired Karin, and looked at the sleepy-eyed Kanp, then his brains felt numb.


    Could it be that the truth I guessed before was false?


    You


    Kakashi wanted to ask about Shisui, but considering they are in public ce with numerous people, he had to suppress his doubts and said, Kanp, gather in the changing room at ten o''clock!


    After saying that, Kakashi turned and left.


    Eh?


    Kanp sighed weakly, Since Kakashi became the leader, he has be a lot colder.


    After sending Karin home, Kanp saw that it was almost half past nine, so he had to rush to the third changing room of the bathhouse.


    In the changing room, there is only Kakashi alone. He is leaning on the closet, his face under the ck mask seems a little solemn.


    Didn''t you say gather? Howe I am the only one here? Kanp said with a bitter smile.


    I have a question for you.


    Kakashi came over and closed the door of the locker room, looked at Kanp with his right eye solemnly, and asked, Shisuis defection is to be a spy in the Missing-nin organization, how about you?


    Me? Kanp froze for a moment.


    Did Minato told Kakashi about the spy n, then why didnt he talk about Abyss?


    Tell me quickly! Kakashi was a little anxious.


    Looking at Kakashi''s eye, Kanp understands whats going on, Minato didn''t tell Kakashi anything, but Kakashi guessed through clues that Shisui defected to be a spy, after all, my shadow clone mentioned the existence of the Missing-nin organization before.


    While thinking of this, Kanp pretended to be confused and said: Shisuis undercover mission is his mission, it has nothing to do with me.


    Kakashi was startled: Then why didn''t you leave a shadow clone when you left the vige before?


    Kanp blinked innocently, and said: Because I took leave of absence from the vige this time, I dont need to leave shadow clone to sign in.


    The reason is impable.


    Kakashi suddenly wanted to hit someone.


    But at least I guessed it correctly, Shisuis defection was for a mission!


    That is enough.


    Kakashi heaved a sigh of relief, turned around and walked out: Thats all for today. We will gather at eight o''clock tomorrow. There is a new team member. Dont bete.

 Chapter 539: Forgive Me, Itachi, Maybe Next Time

    Chapter 539: Forgive Me, Itachi, Maybe Next Time


    Early the next morning.


    After breakfast, Kanp left a shadow clone to take care of Karin at home, and then went to work in the bathhouse.


    In the third changing room of the bathhouse, when Kanp arrived, many people have already arrived. They had already changed into Anbu costumes and put on animal masks, and they all greeted him when they saw Kanp came in.


    Husky?


    You''re finally back.


    You disappeared for more than three months, how willful are you?


    Kanp looked around, but couldnt remember their name or code name, so he had to pretend to be cold and nodded.


    Facing this powerful guy who was trusted by Hokage, the people in the sixth team are already used to it.


    Husky, the the second day after you left, that guy Shisui attacked Hokage-sama and defected.


    If you were there that day, you would definitely be able to stop Shisui.


    How can he stop kind of thing Shisui was obviously instructed by Uchiha n!


    Okay, lets not talk about Shisui. Husky, some time ago, a new guy named Tenzo joined our team. You know, this guy actually owns Wood Release Kekkei Genkai, just like Shodaime-sama, its really incredible! An Anbu ninja wearing a bird mask said very excitedly.


    Kanps eyes lit up when he heard this: Tenzo is here?


    Although Tenzos Wood Releases power is only 20% of Shodaime Hokage, but no matter how small a mosquitos leg is, its still meat, so Kanp doesnt dislike him!


    o(^)o


    While changing his clothes, he is thinking about his future itinerary.


    First, I will go to the Forest of Death to train Sharingan, then I would collect Tenzos Wood Release, and then explored where Hashiramas remains were stored, and finally, Ill steal Impure World Reincarnations research materials and Hashiramas remains!


    While Kanp is thinking, the rest of the people continued to chat.


    I heard that there will be a neer today.


    It''s from the Uchiha n.


    It''s clear that Shisui had just defected not long ago, how could Hokage-sama still agree to let Uchiha ns Shinobi join Anbu?


    Who knows!


    Several people chatted a few words, and a young man wearing a face helmet came in.


    Oh, Tenzo, youre here.


    Let me introduce you to this senpai, this is Gekko Kanp, code name Husky, he is one of the strongest in our team.


    Duringthese days, Tenzo has already proved his strength with Wood Release, so the Anbu of the sixth team is very familiar and polite to Tenzo.


    Brother Gekko!


    Tenzo was overjoyed when he saw Kanp, and hurriedly said, This is great, we can mission together in the future!


    Looking at the joyful expression on Tenzos face, Kanp smiled before saying, and he was very pleased: If I hadnt been so wise to name him in advance, how could I have todays favorability?


    Long time no see, Tenzo.


    Kanp was excited in his heart, but his face was very calm, with a moral expert demeanor, he said with a slight smile, Are you used to the Anbu? Have you been bullied?


    Tenzo shook his head excitedly, and then nodded embarrassingly: Captain Kakashi is a little strict, hehe.


    Eh, you guys know each other?


    Tenzo, why didnt you tell us before?


    Several Anbus tone was a little embarrassed.


    Kanp gave them a sideways look and thought, Tenzo must have been bullied by them when he first came in.


    Kanp rolled his eyes: How about I settle ounts after this, help Tenzo vent his anger, and get a good impression along the way?


    At this moment, the door of the changing room was opened again.


    Two people came in, one tall and one short. They are Kakashi and Itachi.


    Itachi was holding a cardboard box in his hand. On the cardboard box was an Anbu standard sword, Anbus attire and a mask.


    Captain.


    Captain Kakashi.


    Is this the neer?


    Sharingan Shinobi, hehehe.


    It looks like hes just a kid.


    At this time, Itachi was only 11 years old. Not only was his face tender, he was also a head shorter than others, and while standing beside Kakashi, he only to his chest.


    Okay, stop talking nonsense.


    Kakashi pointed to thest locker on the left and said, Itachi, use the innermost locker.


    Yes.


    Itachi held the cardboard box expressionlessly and walked towards the innermost wardrobe.


    Long time no see, Itachi. Kanp greeted with a smile.


    Itachis step paused: This voice is somewhat familiar.


    He looked towards Kanp, but it is a pity that Kanp wears a wolf mask and his face cant be seen.


    So Itachi asked: You are


    The corner of Kanps mouth twitched when he heard this: How long has it been since I haven''t seen you and you already don''t know me?


    Do you think I, the Gekko ns n Head, dont need face?


    Fortunately, Itachi has a high IQ, The only one who dares to say hello to me after Brother Shisui defected, and hes also in Anbu.


    Brother Gekko? Itachi asked in confirmation.


    Kanp nodded: It seems you brat still remember.


    Seeing the nod, there was a hint of excitement in Itachis eyes. He joined Anbu to find out the truth of Shisuis defection, so if Kanp can help


    But with so many people around at this time, it was obviously not the time to talk about it.


    Hey, Husky knows that neer?


    This is not good.


    The surrounding Anbu is quite depressed. Bullying neers is an interesting thing to do. Not only can they brag and show off, but they can also pay homage to their neer period, but if Kanp covers for Itachi, they wouldnt dare to do anything.


    Assemble at the third training ground in ten minutes, go. After Kakashi changed his clothes and puts on a red fox mask, he interrupts them without expression.


    Yes, yes.


    In response, the Anbu in the locker room flickered and disappeared.


    Husky.


    Kakashi cast a look at Kanp, then turned and left.


    Brother Gekko, Im leaving first. Tenzo winked. Knowing that Kakashi had something to say to Kanp, he disappeared quickly.


    Seeing that there was no one in the locker room, Itachi opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but Kanp patted him on the shoulder and turned to chase Kakashi.


    Kakashi was running slowly among the houses. Seeing Kanp catching up, he immediately asked: What do you think about Itachi?


    I stand and watch. Kanp replied nkly.


    Dont y dumb, you should understand what I mean!


    Kakashi rolled his eye and said, For Itachi to join Anbu at this time, it must be because of Shisui''s defection.


    Kanpzily said: I left the vige before Shisui defected, so I dont know anything.


    Kakashi realized, and said: The more people who know the truth, the less safe Shisui will be. We really should not know anything, but the rtionship between the vige and the Uchiha n is growing more and more tense, now that Itachi joins at this time


    Kanp nced at him.


    Minato is not in anxious, so why are you anxious?


    Kanp didnt want to talk to him, but Kakashi kept muttering. Kanp immediately turned on the left ear in and right ear out mode to avoid being troubled by Kakashi.


    When they reached the third training ground, Kakashi resumed his captain role and stood in the corner without saying a word.


    Ten minutester, the members of the sixth team arrived one after another.


    Kakashi looked around and said: Tenzo, I will leave Itachi to you, let him remember Anbus rules and structure before the end of the training.


    Understood!


    The masked Tenzo solemnly stepped forward, turned his head to look at Itachi next to him, and said, Come with me.


    Yes. Itachi turned and followed Tenzo away.


    Then, Kakashi looked towards the others: Lets start the training.


    Anbus training camp has always been strict, starting in the morning and continuing until the sunset in the evening.


    Everyone is very tired, so after returning to the third changing room of the bathhouse, most of them went to the nearest bathhouse to take a hot bath to refresh themselves.


    Seeing that everyone had almost left, the young Itachi quickly walked to Kanps side and said in a low voice: Brother Gekko, theres something I want to talk to you.


    Kanp turned around with a tired look and said, Itachi, Im sorry, Im so tired right now.


    But


    Itachi was about to say something when Kanp brutally'' interrupted him, Forgive me, Itachi, maybe next time.


    For some reason, Itachi suddenly felt a deep maliceing from all directions, and when he recovered, he realized that Kanp had left.


    Leaving the bathhouse, Kanp didn''t go home, but went to Ichiraku Ramen. After eating a bowl of extravagant ramen, the sky has already turned dark. Kanp took advantage of the night to teleport with Flying Thunder God Technique and went straight to the depths of the Forest of Death.


    Then Kanp created ten Byakugan shadow clones as usual, five of which patrolled and monitored the surrounding, and the remaining five spared with Kanp to train Sharingan.


    Uchiha ns new settlement.


    On the deserted street, Uchihas nsmen are whispering in small groups.


    I heard that Itachi joined Anbu, is it true?


    Yes, it has been confirmed.


    Whats the matter, isnt Itachi the son of n Head?


    Is this what the n Head want?


    Will Itachi betray us?


    Amid the heated debate, Fugaku, the n Head, stood under the torii gate in front of Naka Shrine, quietly overlooking the mountain scenery at night.


    After a while, a footstep, which is neither fast nor slow, came from the depths of the jungle.


    Im curious.


    Danzo walked out of the jungle slowly. His right eye was wrapped in a white bandage, his right hand was also wrapped in a bandage, his face was wrinkled, and he was old, but his voice was gloomy and powerful, Why would Yondaime agree with Uchiha Itachi joining Anbu?


    Fugaku didnt look back, and replied indifferently: You should ask Yondaime yourself.


    Danzo walked to his side and asked again, Then you should know why your son wants to join Anbu, right?


    Fugaku frowned, and snorted impatiently: He doesnt believe that Shisui would do something like attacking the Hokage.


    Really?


    Danzo chuckled and said, Itachi probably didn''t believe you would instruct Shisui to attack Yondaime. He is such a good son.


    Fugakus face is ugly, showing a look of embarrassment of being exposed, and he said with a snort: Pay attention to your attitude, Danzo, I havent agreed to cooperate with you yet!


    n Head Fugaku, do you have any other way to go?


    Danzoughed and said, Or, do you think that Itachi can join Anbu because Yondaime is showing good to your Uchiha n? Naive!


    Youre the naive one!


    Fugaku kept his face sullen, but he sneered in his heart.


    The news of your son joining Anbu has spread throughout the Uchiha n, n Head Fugaku, get ready to meet the anger of your nsmen. Danzo turned and left.


    Fugaku pretended to be furious: Danzo, you actually


    I can only pass on information now. Danzo walked into the jungle without looking back.

 Chapter 540: My Name is Uchiha ōmadara

    Chapter 540: My Name is Uchiha ��madara


    The fact that Itachi joined Anbu did arouse the resentment from arge number the Uchihas nsmen. The next morning, Itachi felt this atmosphere as soon as he went out after eating.


    Itachi, you actually joined Anbu at this time, what do you want to do?


    Are you nning to betray the n?


    The viges higher-ups have made it clear that they want to target us, why do you still want to join Anbu!


    A group of annoyed nsmen blocked him and asked coldly.


    Itachi nced at them, and didnt have the slightest intention of arguing. With an indifferent face, he walked past them emotionlessly and went straight to the bathhouse to work.


    Damn, Itachi, you will suffer retribution!


    Well tell n Head-sama and let n Head-sama deal with you!


    The voices of the nsmen gradually blurred and disappeared, and Itachi felt a little ufortable, but thinking of Shisui, both his teacher and friend, and Sasuke, who is standing behind and supporting him, made Itachi''s footsteps became firm again.


    Rushing to the third changing room of the bathhouse, Itachi was pleasantly surprised to find that Kanp had also arrived, so he hurriedly rushed over to ask about Shisuis defection.


    Shisui Before he defected, I happened to be out of the vige on a mission, so Haah, I dont know what happened that night. Kanp leaned against the wardrobe with depressed face, his eyes were kind of unfocused.


    Brother Gekko, it''s not a question of whether you know it or not, but Have you ever doubted it? You and Brother Shisui have been friends for so many years, and you should be very clear about his character. It is absolutely impossible for him to do such a thing!


    Itachi said softly in a very agitated tone, There must be a misunderstanding!


    Kanp said indifferently: So what if there is a misunderstanding? This matter has passed for so long, and it cannot be undone.


    Brother Gekko


    Itachi is a little anxious and wanted to persuade Kanp again, but the door of the changing room was pushed open at this time, and a bald Shinobi entered.


    Yo, Husky, good morning. The bald Shinobi greeted.


    Morning. Kanp still leaned against the closet, his expression is cold.


    The bald Shinobi was startled: Why does it feel that Kanp is different from yesterday? Is it a shadow clone again?


    Eh, why would I say again?


    The bald Shinobi shook his head, his eyes swept at Itachi, but he ignored him.


    With outsider around, Itachi knows that he couldn''t continue the conversation anymore, so he sighedsilently, went back to his closet and began to change clothes.


    As for Kanp, no, Kanps shadow clone is still leaning on the closet. Like an NPC, hes waiting for the next yer.


    For the next half a month or so, Itachi followed everyone toplete the training of the sixth team, while continued to spend time chatting with Kanp, hoping to persuade him to investigate the truth about Zhishui''s defection together. Unfortunately, Kanp has been evasive, and kept pushing back and forth.


    Itachi felt disappointed and distressed, wishing he could travel back to a few years ago and tell his Brother Shisui that Kanp, who is in front of him, is not worthy of being his friend at all!


    However, although Itachi gave up on Kanp, he still did not give up the investigation!


    In that case, I will do it alone!


    A determined look shed inItachis eyes.


    But some things really cannot be achieved with faith alone. Itachi has been faintly rejected in the sixth team. In this case, he has no way to get any useful information from his teammates. Not to mention that Minato has already issued an order in the Anbu to prohibit discussion of Shisuis defection.


    Time passed day by day, and the rtionship between the vige and the Uchiha n remained tense. asionally, bad incidents of Military Police Forces members and ordinary vigers quarreling on the street are reported.


    And Itachi, who is caught in the middle, couldn''t escape the fate of beingined by his nsmen.


    The investigation made no progress, and he suffered the strange look of his nsmen. Itachi lived very exhausting life every day. At such a young age, the lines on both sides of his nose are already deeper than those of 40-year-old people.


    One month passed quietly.


    Today.


    In the backyard of the Gekkos mansion, Kushina is guiding Karin on how to train the Four Symbols Seal. Not far away, Naruto crouched on the ground, staring at them with gritted teeth.


    Yellow hair is obviously better, so why did Kaa-chan help that four-eyed Karin?


    Naruto touched the bump on his head, and tears came out from the pain.


    At this time, a ray of sunlight pours down, just falling on the red hair of Kushina and Karin, reflecting the dazzling luster.


    Naruto squinted his eyes slightly, vaguely, he seemed to have found the answer.


    Naruto, what about we y hide and seek?


    Kanp came from the wooden corridor, and the dark circles under his eyes were a bit heavy.


    During this period of time, he trains Sharingan in the depths of the Forest of Death day and night, while Anbus sign-in and Karins daily care are all done by the shadow clone.


    Only when Kushina and Narutoe will his main bodye back from the Forest of Death.


    Kanp-sensei!!!


    When Naruto heard Kanps voice, he turned around and rushed over, then showed a smile and asked, Sensei, tell me, which one looks better, yellow hair, red hair or ck hair?


    Of course it is ck


    Kanps answer suddenly paused, This question seems a bit dangerous.


    He raised his head slightly, and from the corner of his eye, he felt an unexined scorching gaze from the courtyard.


    Hehehe, needless to say, of course the red hair looks best, hehehe. Kanp grinned happily, showing the expression of Why would you still need to ask this kind of question that even a three-year-old child knows.


    Why?!


    Naruto was depressed.


    He used to think that the reason why his mother helped Karin was because she also had red hair, But why did sensei think that red hair is better if he had ck hair?


    At young age, Naruto has begun to endure the suffering he should not endure at his age.


    Not far away, Kushina smiled: Kanp is still the same as before.


    Kushina remembers that the first time she saw Kanp was outside the Gekko Tavern. At that time, Kanp not only treat them, he also praised her red hair directly.


    I didnt expect that after all these years, Kanps aesthetics is still outstanding.


    Kushina smiled with satisfaction.


    But Karin, who next to her, is a bit tangled.


    Karin used her sense ability just now, so she knew that Kanp definitely lied.


    What red hair the best? It is obviously a lie!


    But I eat his food, drink his water, and live in his house Then for Aunt Kushinas sake, I won''t expose him, hehehe.


    Karin thought happily.


    Although she really doesnt like Fuinjutsu, she still trains it every day, not only to meet Kushina, but also to repay Kanp!


    Karin smiled triumphantly. Relying on her ability to perceive lies, she has confirmed that Kanps idea towards her is these Fuinjutsu.


    He probably wants me to help him seal certain things after I learn Fuinjutsu, but these things should be very confidential, and I cant let Aunt Kushina know, um, it must be so!


    Hehehe


    Karin smiles like a red fox.


    k!


    Kushina pped her on the back of the head, and said with a straight face: Karin, dont be distracted.


    Yes!


    Not only is Karin not angry, but the smile on her face became even stronger.


    In the evening, Kushina took Naruto home. Karin was a little bit reluctant, but after the reluctance, she worked harder to train Fuinjutsu.


    Seeing Xianglin worked so hard, Kanp was very relieved. After giving her a few praises, he went back to his room.


    After closing the sliding door, Kanp sat on the futon with closed eyes and meditates.


    During this period of time, Kanp trains Sharingan while recalling the sad movies, TV series, anime from his previous life, and finally make his Sharingan evolve to 2-Tomoe. Although there is still some distance from 3-Tomoe, Kanp can just use this time to get some Sharingans Genjutsu!


    As for how to do it, of course it depends on Itachi!


    Itachi now goes to Anbu to sign in every day, which gives Kanp an opportunity.


    A terrifying n gradually emerged in Kanps mind


    In the dead of night, Kanp, who was lying on the futon, secretly lit up the Sharingan Kekkei Genkai, and then created a Sharingan shadow clone.


    As soon as Sharingan shadow clone came out, it immediately runs his Chakra to his eyes. The pair of jet-ck pupils instantly exuded a scarlet color, and in the blood color pupils, there were two pairs of tomoe hanging. He looked coldly at the Kanp, who was close at hand, and said: My name is Uchiha madara! (T/N: His name is thebination of big and Madara, so I made his name Omadara, which means Big Madara.)


    The Sharingan shadow clone said domineeringly.


    Kanps mouth twitched slightly: Get lost!


    Okay.


    madara used Flying Thunder God Technique, and instantly disappeared.


    Kan-my heart is tired-p sighed. After deactivating the Sharingan, he rolled over and fell into a deep sleep.


    Early the next morning.


    Kanp left a shadow clone to lie on the futon, and another shadow clone to take care of Karin, while he rushed to the bathhouse early to work.


    After a while, the members of the sixth team arrived one after another.


    The kid Tenzo came over and talked with Kanp. He seemed to have noticed something afterwards, and asked: Brother Gekko, youwere you a shadow clone before?


    Kanp chuckled and said in a low voice: You finally found out, not bad.


    Tenzo was puzzled: But why? Brother Gekko, are you okay?


    Kanp nodded: Well, Anbus training is not suitable for me.


    Tenzo nodded, seeming understand but also not understand.


    At this moment, Itachi walked in with an expressionless face. He walked past Kanp without even looking at him.


    Apparently, during this period of time, Kanps shadow clone has hurt his heart.


    Kanp didn''t take it seriously, and quietly dismissed the shadow clone left on the futon in his bedroom.


    As soon as the shadow clone dissipated, madara immediately began to act.


    Transformation Technique!


    Bang!


    madara became Itachi, and then went home grandiosely.


    Now that the rtionship between the vige and the Uchiha n is tense, as the n Head, Fugaku left home at seven o''clock in the morning to sit in the Military Police Forces building to avoid any uncontroble moths.


    As for Mikoto, she went with her friends to the vegetable market to buy groceries, and wouldnte back for an hour, so right now, Sasuke the only one left in their house!


    And this also gave madara a chance to steal his home!


    Itachi, why are you back already! Did you get fired by Anbu?


    You still have time to quit Anbu now, dont keep making mistakes!


    When the nsmen saw Itachi, they rushed over while pointing fingers.


    Itachi doesnt care, after all, they are not talking about him.


    With a straight face, he returned home indifferently all the way.


    He doesnt have the key, but he didn''t panic, as he could knock on the door.


    Knock knock knock.


    Coming.


    An immature voice came from behind the door.


    As soon as the door opened, Sasukes small head was exposed.


    Big Brother!


    Seeing his big brother, Sasuke immediately rushed forward.


    Sasuke, I have something to do, maybe next time.


    Itachi flicked his finger on Sasukes forehead, and then walked into the entrance. He doesnt change his shoes, and just walked in directly.


    Big Brother, change your shoes. Sasuke shouted after closing the door.


    Itachi waved his hand without looking back.


    Time is running out, as he wants to find the Sharingans Genjutsu before Mikoto returns home!


    Itachi looks at the rooms one by one, the kitchen, the bathroom, the living room, the study


    Huh, study?


    Itachi immediately went in and searched around, and unexpectedly found a small scroll with Genjutsu written on it sessfully.


    There is no seal on scroll, so it can be opened easily.


    There are only two Genjutsu in the scroll, namely Shackling Stakes Technique and Mirror Heaven and Earth Change. Looking at the introduction in the scroll, both of them are that require 3-Tomoe Sharingan to be used!


    Big Brother!


    Sasuke ran over from the entrance.


    Put away the scroll, Itachi smiled slightly, and then immediately used Flying Thunder God Technique, and disappeared from the study instantly.


    Sasuke trotted all the way over, but found that his big brother had disappeared.


    Big Brother?


    Big Brother!!!


    Sasuke anxiously went in and out of each room, but he couldn''t find his big brother.


    Strange, is it a hallucination just now?


    Or is Big Brother gone again?


    Sasuke is confused.

 Chapter 541: Fugakus Deduction

    Chapter 541: Fugaku''s Deduction


    The Land of Fire.


    Konoha.


    The sun is setting.


    After a day of training camp, Itachi headed home exhausted. When he passed by an onigiri store, he suddenly remembered his younger brother at home.


    Sasuke likes bonito onigiri.


    Itachi turned around and walked into the rice ball shop, then bought two bonito onigiri with a smile.


    During this period of time, he was faintly squeezed out in Anbu, nsman blocked his path and provoked him, and coupled with Shisuis affairs, all of which made Itachi feel tired, and only Sasuke could heal his tired heart.


    Back home, Itachi shouted Im back, but Sasuke didnt run out to wee him as usual.


    Itachi felt something is a little strange. After changing his shoes, he went into the house to look for him. Finally, he found his younger brother sitting on the wooden corridor in the backyard, watching the sunset with his hands on his cheeks.


    Sasuke. Itachi smiled and walked over.


    Big Brother? Sasuke turned his head abruptly, staring at Itachi with wide eyes. The look in his eyes is a little strange.


    Why are you sitting here in a daze?


    Itachi picked up the bonito onigiri in his hand and said with a smile, I bought this specially for you.


    Bonito onigiri!


    Sasuke hurriedly ran over to take the onigiri, but then showed a shy expression, lowered his head and asked, Big Brother, are you busy in Anbu?


    It''s okay, its just sorry, I haven''t been able to apany you during this period of time. Itachi thought that Sasuke was angry, so he apologized in a low voice.


    So why Big Brother ignored me in the morning? Sasuke grumbled.


    Morning?


    Itachi looked at Sasuke with some confusion. When he went out in the morning, Sasuke was still asleep and he didnte back until now, so he wondered how could Sasuke see him in the morning?


    Frowning slowly, Itachi keenly noticed that something is wrong, and hurriedly asked Sasuke what happened in the morning.


    Yes, thats


    Sasuke recalled, Not long after Mom went out to buy groceries, Big Brother came back


    What!


    Itachis pupils suddenly shrank, and his dark pupils instantly turned into scarlet 3-Tomoe Sharingan!


    Big Brother Sasuke was a little afraid from the pupil power emanating from the Sharingan.


    Sorry, Sasuke. Itachi quickly closed his eyes, but his hands were clenched tightly, and the veins on the back of his hands are shown.


    At this time, Itachi remembered the scene where he went to chase Shisui a few months ago, and finally fell into Shisuis Genjutsu and witnessed the tragic death of Sasuke with his own eyes.


    Just now, it seemed that this scene appeared in Itachi''s mind again!


    Father goes to work, Mother goes to buy groceries, and I goes to Anbu. There is only six-year-old Sasuke at home.


    If the person who pretends to be me is malicious, Sasuke


    Itachi is terrified when he thought of this.


    After some time. Itachi finally suppressed the fear and killing-intent in his heart, and then opened his eyes again. His pupils have returned to ck, and he asked: Sasuke, please continue.


    When Big Brothere back, you walked in without changing your shoes, as if you are looking for something. I chased to Fathers study, and then, I couldnt find Big Brother.


    Sasuke said aggrievedly, Big Brother was ignoring me.


    Itachi forced a smile and said: Forgive me, Sasuke, there will be no next time.


    Poking Sasukes forehead, Itachi turned and walked towards Fugakus study, with a solemn and stern expression on his face.


    Sasuke took the bonito onigiri and took two bites, and while chewing, he followed Itachi happily, chattering about his little things.


    However, Itachi is left ear in and right ear out, so he didnt listen to Sasuke. At this moment, he just wants to find that daring bastard and make him pay the price!


    When he arrived at the study, Itachi immediately checked the traces in the study.


    Fugakus study room has always been neat and tidy. Whether it is scrolls or books, they will be ced neatly and spotlessly clean, but at this time, those scrolls and books obviously have traces of being tampered with!


    The target of the other party is these scrolls and books?


    When Itachi was pondering, Sasuke, who was following behind, asked while eating a ball: Big brother, what are you thinking?.


    Sasuke, go to the kitchen and see if Mom has prepared dinner. Itachi instructed without looking back.


    Oh.


    After swallowing thest bonito onigiri, Sasuke stepped on the wooden floor and rushed towards the kitchen.


    The study is finally quiet.


    Itachi took a deep breath, went up to look at the contents of the scroll and the book, and then sorted them out. He then ced them in their original positions, and at the end


    Itachi frowned slightly, It seems a scroll was missing.


    Fugaku would asionally call him here to talk, so he had a vague impression, but these scrolls and books are his fathers after all, so he couldn''t be sure whether there were any missing.


    I should just wait for Father toe back.


    Itachi, what are you doing?


    A calm voice suddenly came from outside the study. Itachi''s muscles tensed subconsciously, but then he immediately rxed.


    Father.


    Itachi turned around, and it was Fugaku standing outside the study.


    Seeing that Sasuke didn''t follow, Itachi recounted what happened in the morning, and finally asked, Father, the man went into the study and looked through the scrolls and the books. I suspect that his target is here.


    Fugaku walked into the study and started to check calmly, and then quickly confirmed: There is indeed one scroll missing, and it records the Shackling Stakes Technique and Mirror Heaven and Earth Change.


    These two are Sharingans Genjutsu, and 3-Tomoe Sharingan is needed to be able to use it. It is also extremely difficult to train, and even for the Military Police Force, not many people have mastered it!


    Fugaku nced at Itachi. A few months ago, Itachis Sharingan suddenly evolved to 3-Tomoe. At that time, Fugaku was about to hand over these two Genjutsu to him, but because of Shisuis defection, there was some estrangement in the rtionship between father and son, so Fugaku didnt give him immediately. Instead, he copied the two Genjutsu on the scroll, and during this period, he intermittently wrote a lot of his experience on it. He didnt expect someone would steal it today!


    Itachi said: Father, this must be done by the people in the n!


    Fugaku frowned: Dont talk nonsense!


    Father, Shackling Stakes Technique and Mirror Heaven and Earth Change can only be used with Sharingan, so other people have no reason to steal it! Itachi said.


    Fugaku snorted silently, but what happened to his son during this time appeared in his mind, and he couldn''t help but pondered in his heart: After Itachi joined Anbu, the nsmen have been targeting him. Todays incident may be really those people who pretended to be Itachi did it like this to disgust Itachi No, if I discovered this first, then Sasuke would be the witness against Itachi! Their real purpose is to provoke our father-son rtionship!


    The more thought about it, the uglier his face became.


    Father, what do you n to do with this matter? Although Itachi was surprised by the change in his father''s expression, he is more concerned about the safety of his family, This time, the other party just steals things. But what if he hurts Sasuke next time?


    Fugaku said in a condensed voice: I will let the Military Police Force investigate, no matter who it is, I must find out!


    The night gradually darkened.


    The depths of the Forest of Death.


    As usual, Kanp created five Byakugan shadow clones to patrol and monitor the surroundings, while the main body was being beaten by the other five Byakugan shadow clones.


    k k k!


    k k k!


    After a fierce battle, Kanp waved his hand to stop.


    During the break, Kanp took out a small scroll from his pocket, which was the one that Sharingan shadow clone, madara stole from Sasukes house.


    Of course, Kanp at this time didnt know that his petty theft had caused Fugakus infinite associations. If he knew he would have given Fugaku a thumbs up!


    At this time, the night is dark, and the moonlight was also blocked by the lush branches and leaves of the dense forest, leaving only dotted of fuzzy lights and shadows.


    Kanp asked the shadow clone to get some dry firewood, set a small fire, and then he read the content on the scroll with the light of the fire.


    Demonic Illusion: Shackling Stakes Technique.


    Demonic Illusion: Mirror Heaven and Earth Change.


    On the scroll, there are only two Genjutsu, but there are a lot of words in it, all of which are full of notes on the experience of these Genjutsu. Kanp was stunned, and then read these notes happily.


    The Shackling Stakes Technique is to pull the opponent''s spirit into the Genjutsu world created by oneself, and then nail their limbs with huge stakes. The opponent will not onlypletely lose the control of their body, but also apanied with severe pain. It is the best Genjutsu for torture!


    As for Mirror Heaven and Earth Change, it is even more terrifying. The user can directly bounce back the Genjutsu casted by the opponent on them to the opponent!


    In theory, even Tsukuyomi can be bounced back by Mirror Heaven and Earth Change. Of course, the theory has always been exaggerating, and the reality is always cruel.


    After reading these, Kanp threw out the Collection Technique.


    The green light cluster in his mind surged and boiled rapidly, but it quickly subsided, showing the collection failed.


    Kanp is not angry. After all, he was only randomly throwing Collection Technique at Hyuga ns members during these days, so he is not afraid of wasting it.


    Another Collection Technique was thrown, but it still failed.


    Thest time, it failed.


    Awesome!


    Kanp angry was so angry that he wanted to throw the scroll into the fire.


    Fortunately, the five Byakugan shadow clones stopped him in time!


    Stuffing the scroll back into his pocket, Kanp had almost finished resting, so he immediately continued the five-to-one.


    Gentle Fist Art -Eight Trigrams  Sixty-Four Palms! *5


    The five Byakugan shadow clones waved their palms unceremoniously towards Kanp palms, and ten fleshy palms covered the sky, overwhelming, and shamelessly pped towards Kanps buttocks, face, and his big muscle!


    Kanp was both frightened and angry. Relying on Sharingans sight, Kanp caught the trajectory of their palms in time. And using Minatos neural reflex, Kanps figure is like a little bee flying among flowers, dodging beautifully, one, two, just as he was about to dodge the palms of the third shadow clone, Kanps consciousness sank, and the memories and fatigue of the ten shadow clones suddenly poured into his mind.


    Kanp was taken aback, and then he was overjoyed!


    When he went to the Land of Grass to find Karin, he created ten shadow clones and formted ten routes for the shadow clones to bury Flying Thunder God Techniques stones along the way.


    More than a month has passed since then, and now, those shadow clones have finallypleted their mission!


    But before the joy could be revealed from the corner of his mouth, Kanp was abruptly blown away!


    k k k k!


    On this split second, the palms of the three Byakugan shadow clones have fallen on Kanp one after another, forming a Chopins Nocturne!


    Not to be outdone, even the two shadow clones, who were dodged before, rushed up to p Kanp, pping endlessly, making the symphony even better!


    Kanp was only distracted for a second, but he was already pped nearly a hundred times by these five little beasts!

 Chapter 542: Network Cable

    Chapter 542: Network Cable


    Stop it!


    Kanp shouted out loud, Little beasts, dont you who is the main body? Why are you guys beating me crazily!


    Kanp moved his palms, pushing the five Byakugan shadow clones back again and again.


    The original good mood was suddenly corrupted by these five bastards, how can Kanp stand it?


    Taking a deep breath, Kanp resentfully walked to the small fire to warm up. The warm me dispelled the haze in Kanps heart. After sitting there for a while, Kanp intends to give the created ten Flying Thunder God Techniques coordinate lines a name!


    Logistics Line?


    Kanp shook his head: Too vulgar, and no matter what the logistics it is, the speed is too slow, not worthy of Flying Thunder God Technique!


    After squinting and thinking for a few minutes, Kanp suddenly thought of a good name: Network Cable!


    Aiya, this is really


    Thework cable is for the Inte, and thework speed is much faster than logistics, which matches Flying Thunder God Technique!


    Thinking about it this way, Kanp felt a little eager to move: How about going online tonight?


    No, no, no!


    In case White Zetsu finds out, he might destroy my Network Cable!


    But I want to eat fish cough cough, I have ten Network Cables, so even if one is destroyed, the problem is not big.


    Furthermore


    Each of the ten Network Cables are separated by more than a hundred kilometers. If Kanp travels at a speed of one hundred kilometers in an instant, but it can be discovered by the White Zetsu underground and tracked until a wholework cable was dug out, then Kanp can just trouble his shadow clones to create another Network Cable.


    Kanp closed his eyes, closed the Sharingan and activated Sage Mode at the same time. In an instant, the ubiquitous Natural Energy around him suddenly turns into countless streams and rushes towards Kanps body, and a faint trace Senjutsu Chakra came out from the body like a spring, squirting everywhere!


    In the next instant, Kanp quietly disappeared from the Forest of Death.


    The ten Network Cables start from the eastern coast of the Land of Fire and traverse the Land of Fire. Their ending points fall on the border of the seven countries adjacent to the Land of Fire. In the counterclockwise direction, they are respectively the Land of Hot Water, the Land of Rice Fields ter the country of sound), the Land of Iron, the Land of Waterfall, the Land of Grass, the Land of Rain, and the Land of Rivers!


    Among them, there are two more Network Cables passing through Konoha. They are three hundred kilometers apart from each other, and Konoha is in the middle of these three hundred kilometers.


    And Kanp, who activated Sage Mode, happened to be able to sense the Flying Thunder God Techniques coordinates within one hundred and fifty kilometers!


    Of course, this is not a coincidence, but a deliberate design by Kanp, so that Kanp can surf the Inte at any time, and go wherever he wants to go!


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    With the extremely fastwork speed, Kanp flickered along the Network Cable all the way towards the eastern coast of the Land of Fire. Half a minuteter, Kanp reached the end of this Network Cable, a sandy beach full of gravel.


    Turning off the Sage Mode, Kanp looked around, and under the hazy moonlight, the surroundings are dark and silent.


    Hush, hush, hush


    A sea breeze with a salty smell rushed towards his face, and it lingered for a long time.


    Sea!


    Vomit~~


    Kanp suddenly felt a little dizzy in his head, and his stomach felt a little queasy. He couldnt help but bend over and retch.


    After some time, Kanp recovered.


    Kanp is secretly fearful, Ive only been on the Inte for half a minute, and its already like this?


    But he changed his mind. After all, from Konoha to here, it was several thousands kilometers, and he can finish it in half a minute. If there were no repercussions, Kanp would feel that it is too overpowered!


    After using Healing Technique on himself and confirming that there is nothing wrong with his body, Kanp looked into the distance and saw the sea glowing with ck light like a piece of silk lying in front of him, and he couldn''t see the end at a nce.


    Kanp looked down at his feet again. The beach was full of stones of different sizes, and the stone engraved with his Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint was buried under these stones.


    As expected of my shadow clone, it is really hidden well!


    Kanps figure flickered, and he directly appeared on the surface of the sea. He then plunged so violently: If I say I want eat fish tonight, I will eat fish!


    A few secondster, the calm seabed undercurrent surged, causing the sea to vibrate faintly. It didnt take long for Kanp to get out of the seabed, and there was already a sea fish weighing more than 20 kilograms in his hand!


    Kanp then activated Sage Mode again to surf the Inte!


    The extreme flickering brings the ultimate visual sensory manifestation. With every flicker, Kanps eyes have no time to ept the surrounding scenery, and he has already sensed the nextwork point in his mind, and then teleports away quietly.


    After repeating this, Kanp felt that his eyes were covered with ayer of mosaic, making him unable to see.


    When his sight was restored, Kanp has returned to the small fire in the Forest of Death, and the five Byakugan shadow clones are standing on the side emotionlessly. theirplexions were strange, when illuminated by the flickering fire, they are like zombies.


    Kanp casually threw the sea fish in his hand, and said: Grilled fish vomit~~


    The feeling of dizziness, nausea and retching came again.


    After taking a break, Kanp is full of vitality again.


    As expected of Narutos Uzumaki ns physique!


    Kanp looked at the shadow clone next to him who was scraping fish scales, gutting fish and using Water Release to clean the blood, and felt very relieved.


    After eating delicious but light sea fish, Kanp suppressed his restlessness and wanted to continue to train Sharingan.


    But at this moment, Kanp suddenly thought of something. He is immediately stunned, and then he activated Sage Mode again.


    As Natural Energy continuously poured into his body, the Senjutsu Chakra gradually filled up.


    Next, Kanp mobilized a faint trace of Senjutsu Chakra into his 2-Tomoe Sharingan.


    It hurts!


    Senjutsu Chakra is stronger than ordinary Chakra, and eyes are fragile, so when Senjutsu Chakra flooded into Sharingan, Kanps eyes immediately overflowed with bloodshot.


    Kanp looked towards the five shadow clones and asked: Has the Sharingan evolved?


    The Byakugan shadow clones on the opposite side looked at him in confusion.


    Are you getting dizzy after being on the Inte for too long?


    If Sharingan can evolve so easily, why is it necessary to kill father, mother and even biological brother?


    Just wash up and sleep.


    Hearing this, Kanps mouth twitched, and he didnt bother to take care of these bastards.


    Unfortunately, as the shadow clones said, pouring Senjutsu Chakra into the 2-Tomoe Sharingan, apart from feeling the pain, Kanp didn''t notice any feeling that the Sharingan be stronger.


    So he turned off the Sharingan, and then turned on the Byakugan.


    Byakugan!


    Senjutsu Chakra rushes into the Byakugan , and Kanps white eyes suddenly emit a little cold star.


    Looking around, the world around him has turned gray and white, and seems to be exactly simr to the previous one, but Kanp vaguely noticed that Byakugans vision seemed to have be stronger.


    Kanp immediately began to detect.


    There are five Byakugan shadow clones on the opposite side forparison, so Kanp quickly confirmed this.


    When Byakugan is used with Sage Mode, its perspective ability and field of view directly increase to two kilometers, far surpassing the one kilometer of the shadow clone.


    There''s something wrong with your Byakugan.


    Suddenly, a Byakugan shadow clone said.


    Several other shadow clones also reacted and stared carefully at Kanps Byakugan carefully.


    Somethings wrong?


    Kanp touched the bulging veins on his face, and then took out a small mirror.


    Thats right, when I poured Senjutsu Chakra into Sharingan before, there was a tingling sensation, but when I poured it into Byakugan, theres no difort.


    Byakugan must have changed!


    In the red mirror illuminated by the fire, Kanp saw his Byakugan seemed to be no different from the others, If there are any


    It seems sharp. The shadow clone pointed to the faintly discernible cold star in Kanps eyes in the mirror and said.


    There is a sense of oppression.


    It reminds me of the Otsutsuki n. Those guys Byakugan is very abnormal. Not only can directly deter the opponents, but it can also use Space-Time Ninjutsu, Yomotsu Hirasaka.


    However,pared to Otsutsuki ns Byakugan, the main body is significantly worse.


    Yeah, yeah, its still far from it.


    The five shadow clones beeps endlessly.


    Kanp looked at the sharpness'' in his eyes, and asked: Dont say useless things. Hurry up ande up with a few ideas to see if I can make my Byakugan stronger.


    Continue to collect Byakugan.


    A shadow clone said, There are currently three states of Ninjutsu collected from others. One is the iplete version, the other is theplete version, and the third is the perfect level. Logically speaking, Kekkei Genkai can also be collected to the perfect level.


    Perfect level?


    Kanp frowned. When he was young, the first technique he collected to reach the perfect level is the Chakra Refining Technique. The refining speed is nine times the previous one, which is abnormal.


    But as Kanp became stronger, he found that the increase brought by the perfect level Chakra Refining Technique was slowly declining.


    In other words, Kanps lower limit is slowly increasing with his growth, but the increase brought by the perfect level Chakra Refining Technique has an upper limit.


    To put it simply, when he was just Genin, Kanps perfect level Chakra Refining technique increased by nine times, but for Kanp, who had Narutos Uzumaki ns physique at this time, the increase brought by perfect level Chakra Refining Technique is only double.


    And its not just Chakra Refining Technique. The others just like perfect level Taijutsu Body Flicker Technique, which was collected from the Roots Shinobi in the Land of Rain during the Third Shinobi World War, didnt brought exaggerated nine times increase to Kanp. At that time, Kanp was in battlefield and didnt think much about it, but now that he thinks about it


    Can the vision of a perfect level Byakugan be nine times that of normal Byakugan? A shadow clone asked in doubts.


    Of course not, there is an upper limit on the perfect level of the Collection Technique! A shadow clone replied.


    Having an upper limit doesn''t mean you can''t break through!


    That''s right, if the perfect level Byakugan is collected, you will have Tenseigan after breaking through.


    The shadow clones said with enthusiasm, but Kanp felt that they were talking nonsense.


    After all, if Byakugan evolves, it will be Tenseigan, and there is no second possibility.


    But from another angle, what they said is also reasonable. If he wanted Byakugan to evolve to Tenseigan, the purity of the Byakugan must be high.


    Just like Toneri on the Moon in original work. He dug Hyuga Hanabis Byakugan in order to evolve to Tenseigan. If any pair of Byakugan can evolve to Tenseigan, why didnt he dig other Hinatas? (T/N: Well, in my opinion, its because he wanted Hinata to be his wife. Theres no way he would dig out his own wifes eyes.)


    Its just


    I collected Byakugan six times before the fusion was sessful. If it is perfect level, how many times do I have to collect it?


    Kanp raised his head, and looked emotionally at the big silver disc behind the lush branches and leaves above his head.


    Should I go to the moon?

 Chapter 543: Following Danzo

    Chapter 543: Following Danzo


    N years ago, the Sage of Six Paths and his little brother, Otsutsuki Hamura, teamed up to seal their mother, Otsutsuki Kaguya, forming the current Moon. And in order to guard the seal, Hamura moved to the moon with his descendants.


    N years have passed, the Otsutsuki ns members on moon has be less and less, but there are more and more Byakugan stored. If Kanp cannd on the moon, perhaps therge number of Byakugan Kekkei Genkai can be collected, or maybe even the Otsutsuki ns physique.


    But where is the way to the moon?


    Kanp remembers that in the original book, it seems to be in a hot spring underground, and there is a huge river crab there


    Well, wont it be just like looking for a needle in a haystack?


    However, for the sake of the treasure on the moon, Kanps heart swayed and he immediately created a shadow clone to travel around the Shinobi World to find the underground hot springs!


    As for himself, he still cant go because of Senju ns physique, Wood Release, and Impure World Reincarnation, each of which requires Kanp to spend time.


    After a short break, Kanp continued to exercise Sharingan.


    Early the next morning.


    Kushina brought Naruto to Kanps house to visit Karin.


    After getting the information from his shadow clone, Kanp rushed back to the mansion with great energy. At this time, Kushina was chatting with Karin with soft voice. Kanp greeted them from a distance, and went to find Naruto, who was squatting in the corner alone.


    Kanp-sensei. When Naruto saw Kanping over, his expression looked lifeless.


    Why are you slouching? Kanp askedzily.


    Sensei is the same. Naruto retorted.


    Kanp rubbed his dark circles and pped Naruto on the back of the head bluntly: You are not allowed to say that to your sensei.


    Sensei is so cunning!


    Naruto clutched his head grimacing, and then said, Sensei, I dont want to go to the Academy.


    It is now at the end of April of Konohas Year 54, and there are only a little over four months left before the freshmen enrollment in September.


    You dont want to go to the Academy? Where do you want to go? Kanp asked casually.


    Sensei, will you take me to the battlefield?


    Naruto pressed the ninja bag on hisp with one hand, and his eyes glowed, I want to be like Sensei, kill the enemy and make contributions, and then buy a big house!


    Cough! Cough cough!


    Suddenly a series of clear and threatening coughs in the distance. Even without looking back, Kanp know that it must be Kushina.


    But Kushina is probably going to be disappointed, because Kanp never epts any threats and intimidation. He sneered and said righteously: Youre talking nonsense. What battlefield? What contribution? What big house? I dont know what are you talking about!


    Sensei


    Naruto stood up agitatedly and wanted to say something. But Kanp had good sight and quick hands, so he pped Naruto on the shoulder, and fiercely pressed him back You need to learn well at young age, did you remember what I teach you before? Study hard every day. How can you find a wife if you dont study? Kushina in the distance started coughing again.


    If you dont study, how can you be a Hokage in the future? Kanp continued to criticize.


    Naruto nced at his mother who is clearly not sick but kept coughing, and then at Kanp. His little face suddenly showed an exaggerated expression of so thats how it is, and then chuckled and said with low voice: Sensei, it turns out you are also afraid of Kaa-chan.


    I dont know what you are talking about! Kanp solemnly denied.


    Naruto didn''t seem to hear, sitting on the ground with his arms folded, he nodded and said: Kaa-chan is indeed terrifying, it''s not surprising that Sensei is afraid of her.


    Naruto, did you listen to me? Kanp said fiercely with a straight face.


    Yes, yes, hehehe. Naruto winked happily.


    Kanp took out the enlightenment book nkly: It''s time for study, Naruto, our goal today is to learn all the words in this book!


    Narutos smile froze, and without any hesitation, he ran away: Catch up with me and Ill learn again!


    Kanp sighed. This brat is just too forgetful. How could he forget that I had teleportation?


    Locking on the Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint on Narutos body, Kanps thought move, and in the next moment, he appeared on the other side of the wall, and picked Naruto up.


    Howe


    Naruto frowned, with a regretful expression that he almost ran away from his teacher.


    Carrying Naruto back to the backyard, Kanp asked him to read the enlightenment book, and told Naruto to ask him any words he didn''t know. Naruto had no choice but to sit on the ground and read the words, and then, his buttocks started to move while hes reading.


    But with Kushina by the side today, Kanp cant make concessions, so he just told Naruto to read the enlightenment book for a long time.


    It is night, and Kanp once again returned to the Forest of Death to train Sharingan.


    In the blink of an eye, more than a month passed.


    After more than a month of training, Kanp has been able to use Sharingan proficiently in battle. Vaguely, Kanp seemed to feel the bottleneck of 2-Tomoe Sharingan, so he sat in the Forest of Death again and recalled the sad movies, TV series, and anime in his previous life.


    But after a few days, it seems to have no effect.


    After thinking about it, Kanp create thirty shadow clones, let them sit in the Forest of Death and recall together. In this way, when the shadow clones are disbanded, their sad memories will instantly flood into Kanps mind. This momentary grief urred emotions may be able to support the evolution of 2-Tomoe Sharingan to 3-tomoe!


    When the thirty shadow clones recalled collectively, Kanp quietly returned to Konoha.


    Now that 3-Tomoe Sharingan is imminent, it is time to prepare for the Impure World Reincarnation and Hashiramas remains!


    The research materials of Impure World Reincarnation are ced in the taboo data room on the second floor of Hokage Tower, but what about Hashiramas remains?


    After Hashiramas death, the ce where his remains were buried has not been announced to the public, but fortunately, during Sandaimes reign, he and Danzo did the Hashiramas cells transnt experiment. Perhaps Hashiramas cells in Anbu have been recovered and sealed again, but there must be Hashiramas cells in Root!


    It looks like I need to visit the Root!


    Kanp rubbed his chin and thought.


    Although Root is under Minatos suppression, it is not as good as before whether it is funding, personnel or other things, but Kanp didnt dare to be careless. After all, hehas a big n, so he must not let anyone find out!


    So Kanp began to prepare.


    He first used Transformation Technique to be a skinny middle-aged person, and then he smeared a herbal juice on his body that could mask his smell, so that even Kakashi''s Ninken couldn''t distinguish his smell.


    After that, Kanp teleported thousands of kilometers away, and killed a group of bandits nearby. He then peeled off the face of the bandits leader and used it to cover his face.


    It is Orochimarus Face Peeling Technique!


    Kanp didnt want to learn this technique before, and found it disgusting, but at that time in Ryuchi Cave, he could only collect those scrolls, so he identally collected this technique as well.


    Since it has been collected, it cannot be wasted.


    After finishing all this, Kanp burned all the remains of this group of bandits, and then went home.


    That night.


    Kanp, which was triple protected by the transformation technique, Face Peeling Technique and the herbal juice, started to act.


    Roots Headquarters is very secretive, and even Kanp didnt know its location, but he has hands and feet, so he can just follow Danzo himself, and find the Roots Headquarters by following the vines!


    When he came near Danzos house, Kanp quietly hid in the dark, and used Transparent Release to turn invisible.


    At about ten oclock in the evening, Danzo went home. His room was lit up with a white light, which went out again after half an hour.


    Kanp is not in a hurry, and waited quietly while maintaining his invisible state.


    Early the next morning.


    Danzo came out of the house and walked towards the southeast.


    Kanp stepped forward silently, staying close to the wall and following behind.


    In order to prevent being discovered, Kanp lowered his gaze, only looking at Danzo''s shoes from the corner of his eyes, but Kanps ears listened to the surrounding situation.


    He found that every time Danzo turned, there would be rustling sounds around him. Kanp guessed it was the Roots Shinobi protecting Danzo.


    Fortunately, there are no Shinobi from the Hyuga n in the Root, so the cautious Kanp wont be discovered by them without Byakugan!


    Turning left and right, and after unknown numbers of road walked, Danzo finally came to a small three-story building.


    Kanp raised his head slightly and found that this ce was far away from the bustling streets of the vige. There were only two or three buildings around, most of which were vacant, and further away, there seemed to be many empty training grounds.


    Kanp narrowed his eyes slightly. He remembers that the original intention of the Root was to help Anbu train Shinobi, so it was also called Anbu Training Department. And this ce should be where Anbus Shinobi were trained before.


    Danzo didn''te out after entering the small three-story building, but Kanp didn''t follow him rashly. If there is a barrier in the building, he would be detected even if he is invisible.


    Then lets wait quietly!


    Kanp quietly retreated one kilometer away, took out two food pills to supplement his stamina, and continued to be dormant.


    The sun in the sky gradually rose to the center, and then slowly sets to the west. The night falls, and at 8 oclock in the evening, more than 30 masked Roots Shinobi quietly left the three-story building one after another. At around nine oclock, Danzo also left with a nk expression.


    Vaguely, theres afterimage floating near the three-story building. The Roots Shinobi, who was closely protecting Danzo, also left.


    Kanp looked up at the night and continued to wait.


    About an hourter, Kanp estimated that Danzo had arrived home, and only then he began to act.


    He quietly withdrew for another three kilometers, and then found a hidden ce to hide, then turn off the Transparent Release, and activated Byakugan.


    When Kanp opened his eyes again, his dark pupils had turned white.


    Byakugans eyesight is generally within one kilometer, and the excellent ones can exceed this distance, while Kanps Byakugans eyesight can reach three kilometers!


    Kanp began to absorb Natural Energy from everywhere and refine Senjutsu Chakra.


    Byakugan!


    Senjutsu Chakra poured into the Byakugan. When the veins appeared, Kanps field of view suddenly changed from ck to gray.


    Stones, soil, buildings, everything turned into fuzzy gray-white objects, piercedyer byyer by Kanps sight.


    Soon, Kanps sight fell on the three-story building.


    At a nce, Kanp saw six vague figures, three of whom are guarding the third floor, the second floor and the first floor respectively, and the other three people gathered in a small room.


    Kanp stared at the small room, and his vision began to prate again, and then he reached under the ground.


    This is arge-scale underground. Although more than 30 Roots Shinobi have left before, there are still many of them in groups of three or four in the underground space. Kanp roughly counted, and there are at least forty people.


    What are these guys doing?


    Is it human experiment?


    Kanp frowned slightly, and immediately continued to observe. Looking over the rooms one by one, not long after, Kanp found a strange safe.


    This safe stood in the middle of a room. It looks like a safe in size, but strangely, Kanps Byakugan cant see through it!


    Kanps heart skipped a beat: Barrier?

 Chapter 544: Only Kids Make Choices

    Chapter 544: Only Kids Make Choices


    There are many kinds of barriers in the Shinobi World. There are barriers to trap enemies such as Four Violet mes Formation and Four Red Yang Formation, protective barriers such as Five-Seal Barrier that can form a barrier space and prevent outsiders from invading, perception barriers to guard against foreign Shinobi, and of course, there are barriers to block others senses.


    What Kanp saw is thest one.


    This kind of barrier is not very useful, as it is only to prevent others from peeping inside.


    But now, even if Kanps Byakugan uses Senjutsu Chakra as the fuel, it still cannot see through this barrier!


    Could it be Hashiramas cells?


    Kanp shifted his gaze slightly, looked outside the door of this room, and there were two Roots Shinobi standing impressively.


    Kanp suppressed his slightly excited mood and continued to observe. Soon, he saw the sameyout in a room tens of meters away?


    A safe blocked by a barrier, and two Roots Shinobi guarding the door!


    Kanp frowned slightly, Why does it feel that there is a trap here?


    Is the thing in one of the rooms is real, and the one in the other room is fake?


    With Danzos character, it is not surprising to make such an arrangement.


    Kanp continued to look, and after a while, he found his sight was blocked by the barrier!


    And this time, its even more exaggerated. Its not a safe, but the entire room is covered by a barrier, making it impossible to see through!


    Of course, there are also Roots Shinobi guarding outside this room.


    Choose one from three?


    Kanp shook his head.


    Only kids make choices, we adults take it all!


    Kanp retreated quietly for three kilometers, then formed a hand seal: Multiple Shadow Clone Technique!


    Bang bang bang!


    Three thin, middle-aged men with Byakugan and wearing human skin masks walked out of the light smoke.


    My name is Hyuga Taki! *3


    Yes, yes, you are all Taki.


    Kanp rolled his eyes and said softly, Caution Be careful and act now!


    You have done so much preparation, but still make us go.


    Haah, its really troublesome.


    The three shadow clones shook their heads and sighed.


    Kanps face twitched, and he said with a snort: Go.


    The three shadow clones had no choice but to form hand seals and use Subterranean Voyage to dive into the ground quietly, swimming from the ground to the underground of Roots Headquarters.


    With Byakugan, these shadow clones dont have to worry about getting lost.


    Kanp quietly returned to his previous hiding location, then turned on Byakugan, and continued to check.


    In Byakugans vision, Kanp can see that the three shadow clones are quickly approaching their respective target rooms.


    ording to the distance, Kanp marked the closest to him as Room 1, followed by Room 2, and thest one that waspletely covered by barrier is Room 3. The same was true for the shadow clone.


    In just a few seconds, shadow clone No. 1 got out inside Room 1.


    His movements were very light, and he emerged from the ground little by little, for fear of disturbing the Roots Shinobi outside the room.


    Under Kanps fearful gaze, shadow clone No. 1 finallypletely out of the ground.


    Shadow clone No. 1 looked at the safe in front of him, frowning slightly.


    The four sides of the safe were covered with the barrier form, and there are eight pieces of talisman paper pasted on them, four of which are written with the word forbidden, and the remaining four are written with explosive, which is surprisingly Explosive Tags!


    Shadow clone No. 1 observed for a while, and soon confirmed that the four Explosive Tags had been connected to the barrier outside the safe. If the safe was opened rashly, these four Explosive Tags would explode instantly, rming all the Roots Shinobi underground.


    How about I pack it and take it away?


    Shadow clone No. 1 rubbed his chin and thought about it.


    This safe is not big, so it can be taken away without opening it, but I am afraid there is a tracking mark in this safe!


    So to take or not to take?


    At the same time, in Room 2, shadow clone No. 2 also drilled out of the ground, and the same problem as shadow clone No. 1.


    As for shadow clone No. 3, it was even worse. He found that the sealed talismans buried are also buried under the floor of Room 3. Although there is no Explosive Tag, if he drilled out just like this, the probability of rming the Roots Shinobi was extremely high!


    Just when the three shadow clones were in a dilemma, in a room of the underground of Roots Headquarters, several Roots Shinobi suddenly stood up.


    Not good, someone sneaked in!


    As Danzo''sir, during its peak period, Roots Headquarters has a perception barrier for more than a dozen kilometers above and below the ground. Once someone enters, the perception barrier will be triggered!


    But now that the Root is financially difficult and understaffed, the perception barrier is gradually shrinking, and now, only the underground is covered!


    So when Kanps three shadow clones sneaked into the ground, they were unfortunately discovered.


    At this time, Kanp is still squatting in the previous position, using Senjutsu Chakra to fuel his Byakugan, looking at the movement of the underground.


    The three shadow clones suddenly stopped moving, which made Kanp a little anxious, but then, he found that the Roots Shinobi underground suddenly came out of the room like a honeb, rushing towards Room 1, 2, and 3!


    Were discovered?


    Kanp sighed depressedly, but then he thinks about it, This is the Roots Headquarters after all, and a starving camel is bigger than horse. Moreover, this camel is notpletely starved yet, so is not surprising to be found.


    But Kanp has to remind them quickly, otherwise, this operation will not only be all in vain, but will also rm Danzo!


    Kanp quickly created a shadow clone, and then destroyed him with a punch.


    After the shadow clone dissipates, the rest of the shadow clones will share his memory in an instant, so the three shadow clones underground started to move like clockwork.


    Shadow clone No. 1 and No. 2 hugged the safe without saying a word, and quickly formed hand seals together and fled into the ground


    Of course, they can also directly use Flying Thunder God Technique to run away, but if they do, even fools will know that people who steal their things are good at Space-Time Ninjutsu. At that time, wouldnt Kanps name be smeared?


    He is a pure man!


    As for the shadow clone No. 3, he is also rushing towards Room 3. They have been exposed after all. At most, he will just blow up, so whats there to be afraid of?


    Shadow clone No. 3 easily broke out of the ground, then he turned his head and looked around. He found that this room seemed to be a reference room. Various scrolls scrolls and notes were densely ced on the wooden shelf on the wall. But under Byakugans gray vision, the shadow clone No. 3 could not see the writing in these scrolls.


    At this split second, the door of the room was suddenly opened from the outside.


    White light poured in from outside the room, and fell on the face of shadow clone No. 3.


    Byakugan?


    Its Hyuga n!


    The two Roots Shinobi responsible for guarding the Roots data room immediately made a judgment and attacked shadow clone No. 3 at the same time.


    Because the room is filled with Roots important information, the two Roots Shinobi didnt dare to use Ninjutsu. They just pull out their sword and attack with Taijutsu.


    Shadow clone No. 3 took a stance calmly, unhurriedly unleashed the Gentle Fist that had been trained for several months, and fought with the two Roots Shinobi!


    k k k!


    k k k!


    A shadow clone will dissipate if it receives a fatal attack, but shadow clone No. 3 has Minatos nerve reflexes, Byakugans terrifying insight, and Kanps five-on-one experience, so how could it be destroyed by two mere Roots Shinobi?


    While fighting, shadow clone No. 3 could look around with the lighting in from outside, and soon, he saw the electric light switch near the door.


    He immediately appeared next to the switch with a flicker, and turned on the light with a snap.


    A dazzling white light instantly poured down from above the room.


    The two Roots Shinobi continued to attack with no emotion at all, while shadow clone No. 3 began to dodge, while grabbing the scroll and notes on the wooden shelf.


    He grabbed a scroll, quickly nced at the writing on it and threw it to the Roots Shinobi, then he flickered again and continued to grab the scroll, and continued to throw them until he grabbed a scroll called Wood Release cell transnt. His eyes shed with joy. After he stuffed the scroll into his pocket, he immediately formed a stance: Gentle Fist Art  Eight Trigrams  Sixty-Four Palms!


    k k k


    With that technique, shadow clone No. 3 sessfully pped the two Roots Shinobi out of the room. At the same time, the Roots Shinobi who came to support finally arrived, and the sound of sharp footsteps rushed to Room 3.


    But when they entered, they saw a beam of fire bursting out of the room.


    Boom!


    Room 3 was instantly filled with mes, burning zingly.


    All the scrolls and notes in the room were swallowed by the mes, crackling as they burned.


    Damned, their target is the data room


    A Roots Shinobi, who looks like the leader here, shouted, Who is it, who is it?


    Lord, its Hyuga n!


    The two Roots Shinobi, who were pped away, climbed up from the ground and said, The other party has Byakugan, and they also used Gentle Fist Art. It can''t be wrong, its definitely the Hyuga n!


    Hyuga n?


    The Roots Shinobis leader was startled. This is not good. After all, if they catch one of the culprit, they can openly go to the Hyuga n to question the crime, but since they don''t catch anyone now, going to the Hyuga n now is a framing!


    Of course, if Sandaime is in power, even if they have no evidence, Danzo can lead them into the Hyuga n to question the crime, but now that Danzo is weak, and Minato is on the top position


    So ufortable!


    What about the other two rooms? The Roots Shinobis leader asked.


    Lord, the other party escaped into the ground with a safe. The guarding Roots Shinobi reported.


    The Roots Shinobis leader felt ufortable again.


    Using Earth Releasee to escape into the ground is not hard to deal with, as the opponents can be dug out with Opening Earth Rising Excavation, but they have a safe in their hands. Once there are violent fluctuations from the outside, the Explosive Tags on the safe will also instantly explode!


    If this ce is blown up, then the experiment they are working on will be


    Sensor Ninjutsu and the tactical team will be responsible for tracking!


    The Roots Shinobis leader said, The rest are on guard and send someone to call Danzo-sama.


    Yes!


    The dozens of Roots Shinobi in the corridor dispersed immediately.


    At the same time.


    Shadow clone No. 1 and No. 2 finally got out of the ground.


    Kanp has long been waiting beside them. At this time, he was still in Sage Mode, so he didnt care about the psychological journey of the two shadow clones. He just grabbed the two boxes and went online!


    Run away after stealing things, being a thief is very exciting!


    Whoosh!


    After Kanp disappeared, the two shadow clones left behind checked the surroundings immediately to confirm that there were no traces left nearby, and then dispersed themselves.


    As for shadow clone No. 3, after getting out of the ground, he immediately activated Sage Mode, and then he also went online!


    Run away after stealing things, being a thief is very exciting!


    At this moment, all the Roots Shinobi rushed out of the ground.


    The Sensor Shinobi in the middle suddenly used Sensor Ninjutsu, however


    This is whats going on?


    They suddenly disappeared?


    How is it possible?!

 Chapter 545: Hashiramas Cells?

    Chapter 545: Hashirama''s Cells?


    Knock knock knock.


    Danzo-sama.


    Knock knock knock.


    Danzo-sama.


    The knock on the door awakened the sleeping Danzo.


    Long-term desk work, worrying his and vige affairs, and some unexinable reasons, made Danzo, who was only 64 years old, aged and decayed early. His loose skin and ditch-like nasbial folds all tell the ruthlessness of time!


    What happened!


    Danzo, who was wearing loose pajamas, and opened the bedroom sliding door nkly.


    Danzo-sama, we just received the news that Hyuga ns Shinobi infiltrated the headquarters! The Roots Shinobi outside the door knelt on one knee and said quickly.


    The headquarters was infiltrated?! Danzos face darkened!


    And its Hyuga n, how is this possible?


    Whats the reason for the infiltration? Danzo asked calmly, but his heart is not.


    Its not clear yet, but the other side took away the two safes and burned down the data room at the same time. The Roots Shinobi bowed his head.


    What? Damn it! Bastard!!!


    Danzo was furious, and at this time, the veins on his forehead werepletely shown, and his eye is boiling with killing-intent!


    Since Minato cut Roots funding by half, coupled with the shortage of manpower, Danzo had to suspend all the taboo experiments except for Gozu Tenno. He saved all the precious experimental data in the data room, and sent his subordinates to guard it day and night.


    Moreover, these data have not been backed up yet!


    In fact, Danzo wanted to make a backup of these data at the beginning, but considering that these experiments are taboo and many of them involve human experiments, so there is no backup. After all, once it was leaked out, Minato is bound to make trouble with him!


    As a result, these materials have been burned by someone


    Danzos heart is bleeding, no, it is extreme bleeding!


    Hyuga n


    Are you sure it''s the Hyuga n? Did you catch someone? Danzo suppressed his anger, but his voice trembled uncontrobly.


    Yes, the person guarding the data room has fought with the other party. It is confirmed that he has Byakugan and using Gentle Fist.


    Then, the Roots Shinobi hesitantly said, But No one has been caught yet.


    Be sure to catch them, even if its a corpse!


    Danzo closes his eye, and started to gnashed his teeth.


    The experimental materials in the data room is extremely precious. It is the result of Roots years of hard work, but now that it was destroyed overnight. Danzos anger can be imagined, but these materials are very taboo, and Danzo has no way to redress these materials!


    It''s as if there is a beautiful wanted criminal hiding in your home, but suddenly a thief came to your home. Not only did he steal your things, but he also killed the wanted beautiful woman, so what can you do?


    Call the police?


    Obviously not, because not only the wanted criminals, but even those stolen items are also forbidden goods!


    After all, in the safe are the Hashiramas cells!


    Danzo covered his right hand with his left hand. Although his right hand had sessfully transnted with Hashiramas cells with the help of Orochimaru, it was limited to his right hand. Later, after he broke up with Orochimaru, Danzo could no longer transnt Hashiramas cells, so he seals the remaining Hashiramas cells, but he didnt expect


    Is it Orochimaru?


    Danzo was startled: The Hyuga ns Shinobi invaded the Roots Headquarters, robbed the safe, and burned the data room. Why does this seem more and more like Orochimaru''s revenge?


    But Hyuga n has no reason to collude with Orochimaru?


    Unless


    Caged Bird?


    Orochimaru promises that the Hyugas Branch Houses members that he will remove the Caged Bird, and the Hyugas Branch Houses members will help Orochimaru do things


    The more Danzo thinks about this, the more ufortable he became.


    Orochimaru, you should have been mine!


    Damn it!


    At the same time.


    A barren coastline thousands of kilometers away from Konoha, Kanp was retching on the fine gravel beach.


    There are two safes under his feet, all of which are filled with sealing talisman, four with the word forbidden and four with the word explosive.


    A few secondster, shadow clone No. 3 also arrived here. After putting down the scroll of Wood Release cell transnt, the shadow clone disbanded cleanly.


    In the next moment, Kanps retching became more intense.


    After half a minute, Kanp slowly recovered.


    Its too difficult for me.


    Panting heavily, Kanp put away the scroll on the ground, then took out two food pills and ate them to supplement his stamina.


    The reason why he ran here directly from Konoha was not because the inte speed was too fast, but because White Zetsu couldnt blend into the sea, so only in the sea can Kanp do some shameless things unscrupulously.


    Otherwise, if he just finds a deep mountain and old forest, what if White Zetsus clone happened to pass by?


    Kanp cant take such risks!


    After resting for five minutes, Kanp formed hand seals and created twenty Byakugan shadow clones, then picked up the safe and ran towards the sea in the night.


    In the depths of the sea.


    Kanp instructs two shadow clones to hold a safe each, and then he divides the remaining 18 shadow clones into two batches. One batch goes into the sea and monitors in the sea, and one batch is scattered on the sea surface for monitoring, to ensure that there are no dead ends at 360 degrees.


    Under such strict precautions, White Zetsu could not monitor Kanp even if he was here in person!


    As for the Sensor Ninjutsu, it can neither see the face of the person nor the contents of the safe, so Kanp is not afraid at all.


    Then, all that is left is to open the two safes.


    The Explosive Tags and barrier technique form on the safe are connected together. Once the safe is forcibly opened, or any one after another piece of talisman paper is torn off, the Explosive Tags will explode.


    Kanp smiled. This thing seems iprehensible, but it can''t trouble him.


    Forming hand seal again, he creates another eight shadow clones, then, Kanp instructed: Each of you is responsible for an Explosive Tag. After tearing it off, use Flying Thunder God Technique to run away.


    Kanp then took out a kunai, carved his Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint on it, and threw it directly into the sea.


    The steel kunai quickly sinks towards the bottom of the sea.


    Eight shadow clones stood by the safe with dark faces, each holding an Explosive Tag.


    Ten, Nine, Eight


    Kanp, while reporting the number, senses the coordinates of Flying Thunder God Technique, which is constantly sinking toward the bottom of the sea. When it was one kilometer away from him, Kanp decisively skipped other numbers and shouted start!


    F**k you!


    The eight shadow clones cursed secretly in their hearts, but their actions were extremely fierce. They tore off the Explosive Tags almost instantly, and then their figures shed and disappeared in an instant.


    In the next moment, a raging me suddenly shone from the dark depths of the seabed, spreading far away, illuminating the seabed, and then the undercurrent surged, stirring up waves on the sea!


    Kanp and the two shadow clones holding the safe stood on the undting sea, going up and down like a roller coaster.


    Lets open the safes. Kanp silently moved away from the two shadow clones.


    The two shadow clone looked at Kanp in disgust, then tore off the forbidden'' talisman on the safes, and quickly opened the safes.


    At this moment, the safe on the left shed with a dazzling me.


    Boom!!


    The violent explosion rang, apanied by surging air waves and mes, suddenly enveloped the space of tens of meters in a radius.


    So dangerous!!


    Kanp stood by the beach, looking at the aftermath of the explosion more than ten kilometers away with an ugly expression.


    Before this, he guessed that one of the two safes is fake, but he didnt expect that he would forget it!


    Fortunately, both himself and the shadow clones have Minatos nerve reflexes, otherwise, they would not be able to react in such a short time!


    Kanp turned his head to look, and next to him was the shadow clone holding another safe, and inside the safe is a sealing scroll.


    Returning to the surface of the sea with the sealing scroll, Kanp discovered that there was actually Anbu''s sealing form on the surface of the scroll.


    Kanpughed when he saw this, This Fuinjutsu may be extremely difficult for other Shinobi, but for Anbus Shinobi, it is very easy.


    After unlocking the Fuinjutsu, Kanp spread the scroll on the back of a shadow clone, and then took out the contents.


    Three ss bottles!


    It is ss bottle filled with dark green thick liquid!


    This is?


    Kanp was delighted. Back then, when he turned into Taki and worked together with Orochimaru, Orochimaru scraped the bones of Uzumaki n into powder, and finally soaked it in some kind of medicinal liquid to form dark green thick liquid like this!


    Are these Hashiramas cells?


    Kanp was slightly excited, then take out a new sealing scroll, and re-seal the three ss bottles.


    Its done!


    Kanp took a deep breath, closed my eyes and recalled his previous actions. After confirming that there was nothing missing, he immediately disbanded the monitoring shadow clones, and then went online all the way back home.


    Roots Headquarters.


    When Danzo arrived, all the Roots Shinobi had returned.


    Its just


    Have you found anything? Danzos face was gloomy.


    Yes, when the Sensor Shinobi rushed outside, they could not sense the other party anymore. Their speed was very fast!


    The leader of Roots Shinobi reported, We found traces of Shinobi wandering around the headquarters, but the other party did not leave any clues.


    Danzo frowned and said: What about the smell?


    After inspection, the other party used herbal juice to cover up their own smell, so The leader of Roots Shinobi lowered his head.


    Portrait! Danzo didnt get angry, so as not to affect the mood of his men.


    Danzo-sama, here.


    The leader of Roots Shinobi immediately took out a piece of paper, and the person on the paper is Kanps shadow clone No. 3.


    That skinny figure blended wlessly with the bandit''s rough face.


    Danzo-sama, should we go find the Hyuga n? The Roots Shinobi asked.


    Danzo shook his head slightly, and said: We shouldnt be able to find this person.


    Since the other side is so cautious, how could he reveal his true face?


    Danzo-sama, what about us? The leader of Roots Shinobis heart sank. This incident obviously caused a heavy loss to their Root, but in the end, it seemed to end without a problem.


    After all, neither the precious materials in the data room nor the Shodaimes cells in the safe can be exposed!


    Continue to research the Gozu Tenno.


    Danzo said, Send people to patrol day and night. I dont want this to happen again!


    Yes!


    The Roots Shinobi knelt on the ground and responded in unison.


    After leaving the Roots Headquarters, the anger in Danzos heart became more and more intense. His whole body was burning hot and he wished that he could to look up to the sky and roar!


    Yondaime, who is in power, must be overthrown!


    Otherwise, I will never be able to rise!


    After Danzo grew up so old, only when Nidaime appointed Hiruzen as the Sandaime Hokage in front of him, did he feel this kind of aggrieved feeling!


    There seems to be powerful me burning in the depth of Danzos eye, Uchiha n, Gozu Tenno


    Land of Birds and Land of Winds border, on the second floor of an inn in a small vige.


    The sunlight poured down from the window, warming up the sleeping Shisui.


    Im here Shisui looked at the surrounding decorations and sighed slightly.


    After getting up, Shisui simply washed up, then opened the sliding door and went out.


    Hmm, what is this smell? Shisuis nose fanned lightly, and his face immediately changed drastically.


    The smell of blood?


    He rushed down the inn immediately. The wind on the street blows quietly, but there was no one in sight. Shisui looked around, and anger shed in his eyes.


    Sasori of the Red Sand!!! Shisui shouted in a condensed voice.


    Yo, here.


    Sasori, who is hiding inside Hiruko, came out from an alley not far away, and there was still a lot of blood on his Akatsuki robe, dragging a hideous bloodstain behind him.


    What did you do! Shisui suppressed his anger, and his dark pupils seemed to be about to transform to Sharingan.


    Nothing.


    Hiruko moved slowly like a snail towards Shisui, I just collected some puppet materials. You know, my art needs requires a lot of human body materials.


    They are all innocent ordinary people!!!


    Shisui gnashed his teeth and red at Sasori


    Since joining Akatsuki, Shisui has teamed up with Sasori and lived a two-person world. During this period, Shisui has been tirelessly trying to obtain information about the Akatsuki from Sasori, but Sasori, who usually talked less, transformed himself into a puppet, and hid in Hiruko all day, so Shisui could not get anything from him even if he used Genjutsu!


    As for getting close to him, it is even more impossible!


    For the so-called art, Sasori ughtered viges and towns at every turn, and collected materials from living people. How can Shisui, a kind person, make friends with such a person?


    Ordinary people?


    Sasori does not allow Shisui to say that to them, and immediately refutes, They are not ordinary people! They all sacrificed for the sake of art, they are all heroes!


    Heroes?!


    Shisuis face is full of anger: Listening to you, do you still speak human words?


    In anger, Shisuis dark eyes instantly turned into scarlet 3-Tomoe Sharingan, and the powerful pupil power quickly spread in all directions.


    Hey hey hey, are you going to fight me again for these people?


    Sasori coldly said, "The more I see you, the more you look like a spy sent by Konoha.


    Even if you are a Missing-nin, you shouldnt do it! Shisui clenched his hands into fists, silently calcting the probability of staying in Akatsuki after he killed Sasori.


    If you cant stand it, you can choose not to watch it, or apply to Pain to rece me. Sasori ignored Shisui and moved towards the entrance of the vige.


    Shisui rubbed the scarlet ring on the ring finger of his right hand.


    In fact, as early as a few months ago, Shisui had alreadymunicated with Pain and wanted to change the teammate, at least a teammate who could be affected by his Genjutsu. Unfortunately, his request was rejected!


    Its can''t go on like this.


    Shisui followed Sasori expressionlessly.


    During this period in Akatsuki, Shisui found himself being led by the nose. First, he could not determine where Akatsukis headquarters was located. Second, he didnt know the exact number of Akatsuki. Third, he had to follow Sasori, as well as Zetsu hiding underground in charge of surveince andmunication, andpleted various disgusting missions. In the end, he had to endure Sasoris dehumanizing behavior.


    Shisui silently thought about the way to break the situation, and then he thought of a way that was not a way.


    White Zetsus clone?


    Perhaps, I can cast Genjutsu on White Zetsus clone.


    Shisui pondered in his heart, thinking that when Sasori collects puppet materials next time, he will find a way to lure out the White Zetsus clone, and then cast Genjutsu on him to obtain information about Akatsuki!


    Wait!


    Shisui suddenly frowned.


    Akatsuki is full of guard against me, and there may be more than one White Zetsus clone watching me secretly!


    In other words, once I move abnormally, I will be exposed!


    Unless I use Kotoamatsukami!


    It only takes one look to activate Kotoamatsukami, and it is silent and unobtrusive.


    And the most important thing is that once White Zetsus clone is hit Kotoamatsukami, he will unconsciously change his mind, and then at some point, he will take the initiative to tell Konoha about the Akatsuki''s information!


    In this way, even if Shisui does nothing, he canplete the spy mission!


    Yes, thats it!


    Shisui was very excited.


    The Land of Fire, Konoha.


    Today is another day full of energy.


    Kanp rises from the mansion, feels happy physically and mentally, and feels sour and refreshing from the inside to the outside!


    And all this is because of the three ss bottles that are suspected of being Hashiramas cells.


    For those who can be stored by Danzo in the Roots Headquarters and looked suspicious, Kanp can only think of Hashiramas cells, and he does not ept rebuttal!


    Since Hashiramas cells have been obtained, the next step is to wait for Sharingan to evolve to three-tomoe!


    Kanp narrowed his eyes slightly. He then left behind a shadow clone and teleported with Flying Thunder God Technique, but five secondster the Flying Thunder God Techniques path was broken!


    Whats going on?


    Kanp is stunned, I couldn''t perceive the coordinates of Flying Thunder God Technique thirty kilometers ahead, dont tell me


    Just as Kanp thought of a terrifying possibility, a green silhouette suddenly came out from the ground: Leaf Whirlwind!!!


    Sure enough, it is this bastard!


    Seeing Guys green body, Kanps face turned green too.


    Guy-senpai!!!


    Kanp flickered to dodge Guys kick and said, You dig my rock again!


    Guyughed proudly with his hands on his hips: Hahaha, its all thanks to Kakashis idea. If it wasnt for him, I wouldnt be able to stop you!


    Hearing this, Kanps face twitched, That bastard Kakashi is actually trying to throw Guy to me!


    Wait, Guy


    Kanp opened his mouth to stop him, but Guys blood was already boiling, Kanp, let''s have a Youthful bloody decisive battle! Fifth Gate, open!


    Boom!


    The violent Chakra instantly surged in Guys body, oppressing the skin of his whole body purple.


    Sixth Gate, Gate of View, open!


    Guy roared again, and his whole body was instantly covered with green steam!


    Kanp felt a mass of green mes swaying in front of his eyes, and then rushed over with a swish.


    At the crucial moment, Kanp instantly shut down Narutos Uzumaki ns physique, and activated Extraordinary Strength.


    Then he throws a punch!


    Bang!!


    Guys calf, which is exuding green me, mmed into Kanps right fist.


    Boom!!


    Ayer of air waves visible to the naked eye, centered on the two of them, instantly sweep in all directions!


    The green me on Guys body is like a candle under a strong wind, flickering on and off.


    Tak!


    Tak!


    Tak!


    Under the impact of the terrifying force, Kanp took one step back, and Guy was repelled by three steps!


    And Guy, was also bombarded by Kanps Extraordinary Strength, spun several times in mid-air before gliding to the ground.


    Again!!!


    Guy knows the burden of Eight Gates Technique on his body, so he didnt y around and attacked directly, Morning Peacock!!!


    Bang bang bang bang bang bang


    Guy swings his fists, creating afterimages, and the terrifying speed caused the air friction to create hot mes. The countless fist shadows pour down towards Kanp, it looks like a peacock spreading its tail from a distance.


    Kanp didn''t dare to be careless, and immediately activated power of Ryumyaku, and then he formed hand seals with both hands: Fire Release: Great Fire Annihtion!


    The majestic Chakra instantly transformed into Fire Attribute and was highlypressed, turning into raging mes and shot out from Kanps mouth.


    The scorching me grew stronger and stronger, and eventually turned into a wall of fire that was tens of meters wide and five to six meters high. It was burning and pushing towards Guys Morning Peacock.


    Bang bang bang bang bang bang


    Countless ming fists are rampaging in the ming fire wall, the fire waves are rolling, the mes curled, the scorching air waves are ovepping, and the mes are flickering!

 Chapter 546: Yakushi Kabuto

    Chapter 546: Yakushi Kabuto


    The tens of meters long wall of fire was burning, and the mes are billowing. Supported by Kanps power of Ryumyaku, it goes on endlessly, like a huge wave surging into the sky incessantly.


    The hot mes illuminated the green steam on Guys body red, making his expression more ferocious and terrifying.


    As expected of Kanp!!!


    Guy throw his fists excitedly. Although Morning Peacock was suppressed steadily, it made Guy even more excited!


    Oh!


    Guy loudly roared, and the green figure instantly broke through the sound barrier, and with the sound of sonic boom, Guy instant crosses the wall of mes in an instant and sted out ring-shaped waves of mes behind him, suddenly appearing in front of Kanp!


    So fast!


    Kanps dynamic vision can hardly detect Guys figure, but thanks to Minatos nerve reflexes, Kanp can still react immediately.


    He stopped the Great Fire Annihtion, clenched his fist, umte power, and finally strike with a heavy punch!


    At the same time, Guy also used Leaf Great Whirlwind, dragging the rich green steam on his right thigh, and savagely kicking towards Kanp with terrifying power and violent air waves.


    Boom!!


    With the dull of physical impact, a ring-shaped air wave swept across all directions in an instant. Kanp only felt that he was hit by a fast-moving lotive, and his whole body was repelled uncontrobly, with his feet on the ground, forcibly draws two deep scratches on the ground.


    And Guy was also sted into the air by the Extraordinary Strength along with the crisp sound of bone cracks, and finally fell to the ground in a difficult situation.


    Kanp looked down at his right fist, and saw four of his finger bones were faintly broken and there are red, purple and blue colors on his skin, which were too horrible to look at.


    Too ruthless!


    Kanp grimaced in pain. Healing Technique is useless for this kind of injury, as it must higher-level Medical Ninjutsu like Mystical Palm Technique to heal such injury in a short time!


    It took 100 days to heal the muscles and bones, and it was estimated that the fracture needed to be put on a ster cast and would take three months. With Uzumaki ns physique is included, he should not be able to run for at least two months!


    Kanp wants to cry but has no tears.


    Guy is indeed a rogue! No wonder Kakashi wants to throw him to me! How can an average person withstand his critical blow!


    Not far away, Guy who had closed the Six Gates, limped up from the ground. The injury to his leg bone and the seque of the Eight Gates Technique made him exhausted, but his eyes are shining brightly.


    Kanp, I really can only show my Youth when I am fighting with you!


    Guy grinned and revealing his gleaming back mrs, and slowly stretched out his right hand and raised his thumb.


    Is this praising me?


    Kanps face twitched. He took a deep breath, endured the severe pain and said earnestly: Guy-senpai, lets fight from time to time, but can you not dig my stone in the future?


    The Network Cable from the vige to the Forest of Death is actually not a big problem, but the key is that Kanp also has ten Network Cables outside. With Guys terrifying intuition, in case he identally cut off his Network Cable, it is just killing him.


    If Kanp encounters a strong enemy, and happens to escape on this Network Cable, but the Network Cable is suddenly broken The picture is so beautiful that Kanp cant imagine it!


    Its just Guy is very busy at this time. He took out a small notebook, took out a ballpoint pen, and recorded and summarized todays situation on it: A draw!


    Including the previous three decisive battles, Kanp, we each have one win, one loss and two draws! Guy put away his notebooks solemnly.


    Guy-senpai, are you listening to me? Kanp felt helpless for a while.


    But if you don''t dig your rocks, I won''t be able to block you.


    Guy is usually an idiot, his heart is extremely greasy this time, and he said, Unless you ept my challenge twice a month!


    Kanp looked at his right hand and said: Guy-senpai, Im afraid we''ll have to take care of this injury for several months, maybe once every three months.


    Guy thinks about it. Every time he finished fighting with Kanp, he would have to walk with sticks. He also felt that twice a month is a bit too frequent and it is not good for the body, so he readily agreed, and said: Okay, then once every three months! Kanp, goodbye!


    Kanp is dumbfounded, He agrees so easy?


    If I knew he would agree like that, I would have said once every half a year!


    After seeing Guy limping away, Kanp first deactivated the Extraordinary Talent talent, and then lit up Narutos Uzumaki ns physique. At this moment, he doesnt know if it was an illusion, but Kanp suddenly felt that his right hand seemed to be warm and felt a littlefortable, but soon came another severe pain. Sighing, Kanp dejected rushed to Anbus Headquarters, and asked the Medical-nin there to heal himself.


    Husky, your finger bone is a little cracked. It is best to rest for three months. During this period, remember not to use your right hand. The Anbus Medical-nin put a ster on Kanps right hand and said with a smile.


    I understand, thank you very much.


    Kanp thanked with a bitter face.


    Thinking about he will fight with Guy again 3 monthster, Kanp feels that his future is not bright!


    Its just


    How did Guys strength improve so muchpared to the previous few times?


    Is his special strength training so useful?


    Kanp shook his head, and then went to the Anbus Commander, Eagle to ask for leave. After all, after suffering such a heavy injury, it was really unreasonable not to ask for a three-month leave!


    Eagle didnt make it hard for him and approved it directly.


    Leaving the Anbus Headquarters, Kanp headed to the Forest of Death again. On the way, he reburied the Flying Thunder God Techniques stones that was stolen by Guy, and then flickers all the way.


    The depths of the Forest of Death.


    Right now, Kanps shadow clones are still collectively recalling those sad movies, TV series, and anime from his previous life. Kanp even saw four or five shadow clones with tears on their faces with a cursory nce.


    Kanp originally wanted to disband them and used the wave of emotional feelings to evolve to 3-Tomoe, but now that his right hand is put in a ster and cannot form hand seals, if this wave of impact fails


    Forget it, just let the shadow clones continue to brew the grief and make the impact be more violent!


    Kanp quietly walked to the side and took out a scroll with his left hand.


    This scroll was snatched by his shadow clone No. 3 from the Roots Headquarterss data room, and it recorded the experimental data about Hashiramas cell transnt.


    Kanp opened it and took a quick look, then found that there are a lot of experimental data inside. The earliest data showed that it was decades ago, and it should be the experimental data when Hiruzen and Danzo were working together.


    Then there is the experimental data of the cooperation between Danzo and Orochimaru, which even contains the data of Tenzos group of children transnted with the Hashiramas cells.


    Kanp looked at it for a while, and threw the Collection Technique out his curiosity, but unfortunately, the green light cluster in his mind did not move at all.


    Cant be collected!


    Kanp shook his head, feeling that this thing is a useless thing, and he wondered what madness shadow clone No. 3 has to steal such a thing.


    Kanp wanted to destroy it, but then, a figure suddenly emerged from his mind.


    Shisui?


    Kanp touched his chin with his left hand and pondered.


    Shisui is now an undercover agent in Akatsuki, but as far as I saw inside the Akatsuki, Shisuis mission is doomed to fail. Of course, this is not the point. The point is that Shisuis Mangekyo Sharingan has been used many times. By mixing around Akatsuki, I am afraid that he will lose his eyesight soon.


    It just so happens that Hashiramas cells can cure blindness!


    It also happened that I obtained all the experimental data of the Hashiramas cell transntation of Sandaime and Danzo, and Danzo and Orochimaru.


    However, I am not good at this.


    It is also impossible to ask Orochimaru to help him.


    Wait, there is someone else!


    Yakushi Kabuto?!


    Kanps heart skipped a beat, How can I forget about this ruthless man?


    With Yakushi Kabutos talent in Medical Ninjutsu, after nurturing him a little bit, and then give him this scroll


    Its justWhere is Kabuto?


    Kanp carefully recalled the plot about Kabuto.


    If I remember correctly, Danzo used the funds of the orphanage to coerce Yakushi Nono to go undercover in an enemy country, and then he takes Kabuto away, train him as a spy, and send him to the enemy country.


    After being a spy for five years, Kabuto mistakenly killed Yakushi Nono under Danzos misleading, and then fell into Orochimarus arms, and Orochimaru arranged Kabuto to be a spy under Sasori.


    Sasori returned Kabuto to Orochimaru after some great maniption.


    After that, Itachi massacred his n and joined Akatsuki, Orochimaru failed on his sneak attack towards Itachi, and after leaving Akatsuki, he established Otogakure.


    Then, Kabuto joined Otogakure, and then entered the Konoha as undercover agent under Orochimarus arrangement. During this period, he participated in the Chunin Exams for four consecutive years, but failed again and again.


    Narutos Chunin Exams took ce around July in Konohas Year 60, and if we go back four years, it would be around July Year 56.


    In the original book, Itachis massacring his n happened in this year!


    The timing is right.


    Then continue to move backward from Konohas Year 56.


    Kabuto has been undercover in the enemys country for five years, so pushing back Konohas Year 56 by five years, that means Konohas Year 51.


    But in addition to this, the day when Orochimaru gave Kabuto to Sasori when Orochimaru was in Akatsuki, and then Sasori returned to Orochimaru, how many days are there? The length is hard to say, lets suppose it is six months to two years.


    Counting backward like this, the earliest time is probably the Konohas Year 49.


    In the current time and space, in Konoha''s Year 48, Danzos Root was cut by nearly half by Minato.


    At the beginning of Year 49, Orochimaru defected from Konoha under my arrangement. Danzo sent Roots Shinobi to hunt him down. As a result, all of his Roots Shinobi were killed by me. With fewer manpower, it is impossible for Danzo to still gave the energy and manpower to send spy to the enemy country at this time!


    That means, Kabuto is most likely still at the Root?

 Chapter 547: Cunning

    Chapter 547: Cunning


    In Forest of Death, Kanp sits alone under a big tree and meditates.


    If Kabuto is still in the Root, how can I get him out of the Root?


    If he cant escape plot and has been assigned by Danzo to serve as a spy in an enemy country, where should I go to find him?


    Kanps brain hurts.


    No, no, I have to focus my energy on 3-Tomoe Sharingan, Impure World Reincarnation, Senju ns physique and Wood Release, Shisuis Mangekyo or somethingShould I take it slow?


    But Shisui is my friend after all, so I should help if I can.


    Besides, my right hand has be like this, so I can''t do anything in a short time.


    Kanp looked back at the shadow clones, who were still working hard to brew their sadness, got up and left the Forest of Death silently.


    During the Third Shinobi World War, due to the death of arge number of Shinobi and the sacrifice of logistic personnel, coupled with the children captured from enemy countries, arge number of orphans appeared in Konoha, so during that period, many orphanages sprung up in Konoha like mushrooms.


    But with the end of the war, the orphans in the orphanage grew up one by one and left the orphanage one after another. Without new orphans joining, there were naturally fewer and fewer orphanages.


    After some inquiries, Kanp found out that there are only two orphanages left in Konoha. One orphanage is public and funded by the viges financial allocation, while the other is private, and the location isvery remote!


    Intuition tells Kanp that this remote orphanage is Nonos orphanage!


    Speeding all the way there, Kanp reached this orphanage located in the depths of a remote mountain forest at one o''clock in the afternoon.


    Kanp opened the way with money. And after donating 5 million, he met the person in charge smoothly.


    The Orphanages person in charge is a middle-aged nun wearing a ck nun uniform. She looks to be in her fifties, and there are four female nuns under her, all of whom are middle-aged and elderly. As for orphan, about twelve or thirteen, the youngest is four or five years old, and the oldest fifteen to sixteen. They are not timid when they see guests, and they are noisy andughing. It seems that the atmosphere is not bad.


    The middle-aged nun scolded the orphans for a while, and brought Kanp into the meeting room, and served him tea herself.


    Sister.


    Kanp sipped his tea very politely, and asked curiously, I remember the person in charge here was not you, right?


    The middle-aged nun is fat and bby, but she smiles very kindly, and replied: Yes, the person in charge here was another nun, but she left many years ago, wait, you  you must have been very young at that time, are you also a child from this orphanage?


    Kanps face was twitched, and he quickly shook his head and said with a smile: No, no, you misunderstood. I heard from the elders in my family, it seems that the former person in charge was called Yakushi Nono, right?


    When the middle-aged nun heard that Kanp didnt grow up here, she couldnt help but sighed and said: Yes, its her, unfortunately


    When did she leave? Kanp asked casually.


    The middle-aged nun didn''t answer, but changed the subject and said: Gekko-dono, thank you very much for your donation to this orphanage. I n to put up a wooden sign for you and put your name


    Dont, dont, dont!


    Kanp quickly stopped her and said, Its just a donation of a little money, its not worth the nun to do this.


    Is that so, what a pity. The middle-aged nun said with emotion. She also thought that if Kanp liked this, she would be able to get him as their bank in the future.


    What a pity!


    By the way, Sister, I don''t think this orphanage is doing very well. How did you survive? Kanp calmly revealed his fox''s tail.


    If Kabuto is in Konoha, he will definitely use his sry to fund this orphanage.


    If not, then I can learn something else.


    As for Danzo?


    Kanp sneered in his heart, Although Danzo used the funds from the orphanage to coerce Yakushi Nono to be an undercover agent, but judging from the current situation of Roots funding, it is absolutely impossible for Danzo to fund this orphanage!


    The middle-aged nun said with emotion: Its Kabuto. From time to time, he donates some money and things to the orphanage. Although it''s not much, it really helps us a lot.


    Kanps pupils shrank: Here hees!


    Kabuto is? Kanp looked at the middle-aged nun in confusion.


    Kabuto used to be a child here, but he was taken away after only a few years ofing here.


    The middle-aged nun said, After that, Nono also left, and she hasn''te back yet.


    Kabuto is a Shinobi, right?


    Kanp said with a smile, Ordinary people can''t do such thing like supporting an orphanage.


    The middle-aged nun nodded: Yes, Kabuto is a Shinobi, but he seems to be unhappy. Every time hees here, he never shows a smile.


    Hearing what you said, I really want to get to know him. Kanp said with a smile.


    The middle-aged nun was taken aback: You want to know him just because of what I said?


    The middle-aged nun looked at Kanp suspiciously, then looked at the ninja forehead protector on Kanps forehead, and asked: You are also a Shinobi, dont tell me. you have a grudge against Kabuto?


    Hehehe.


    Kanp forced augh and said, You think too much. If I have a grudge against him, why would Ie here to donate?


    When the middle-aged nun thought about this, she couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, and said: Kabuto is a good child. He learned Medical Ninjutsu by himself not long after he came here, and even helped Shinobi who retired from battlefield. Nono likes him very much and took good care of him, butter haah.


    The middle-aged nun shook her head and stopped speaking. After all, what happened afterwards involved the vige''s high-level advisor, so she couldn''t just talk about it.


    Kanp did not ask, and said with a smile: Self-taught Medical Ninjutsu? It seems that this Kabutos talent in Medical Ninjutsu is very good. If possible


    Kanp looked down towards his right hand, which was casted in a ster.


    The middle-aged nun''s eyes lit up and she said: Do you want Kabuto to help treat you?


    Kanp nodded subtly.


    It seems that my right hand is injured at the right time!


    Kanp then said with a smile: If possible, can you please help tell him for me? If he is willing to help, I am willing to fund a remuneration for the orphanage!


    The middle-aged nun nodded repeatedly.


    After leaving the address of his mansion, Kanp left quietly.


    Time passed, and three days passed in a blink of an eye.


    At noon this day.


    Kanp is lying in the backyard of his home and basking in the sun, trying to speed up the recovery of his right hand injury through photosynthesis, but the effect is not good so far.


    Not far away, Karin is standing in the shadow of the courtyard wall practicing the Fuinjutsu, and from time to time, she would take out a scroll to check. Her little mouth seems to be murmuring and it is unknown what she was talking about.


    Kanp looked up at the scorching red sun and blue sky, and then thought about the size of his mansion, suddenly feeling the years are quiet!


    Brother, Brother!!


    Hayates shout came from the front yard, Someone is looking for you!!


    Okay.


    Kanp yawned, andzily stepped on the wooden corridor to the front yard.


    In front of the big iron gate, stood a fourteen-five-year-old youngster with a messy shoulder-length gray hair, and there was some baby fat on both sides of his cheeks. Wearing a pair of round eyes, his eyes dodged a little shyly.


    This is


    Kanp is somewhat dumbfounded.


    Is he really Kabuto?


    This unconfident appearance is seriously inconsistent with his capable appearance at the beginning of the plot. If he sees this guy outside, Kanp will never recognize him as Kabuto.


    Brother, who is he? Hayate asked while standing beside him carrying a sword.


    Go train with your sword.


    Kanp waved the little brother away, then turned to look at the young man outside, and said with a smile, You are Kabuto, right?


    The young man outside the iron gate nodded: Its me, you


    Kabutos gaze looked towards Kanps right hand, and said, The nun has already told me about you. I will try my best to heal your hand.


    Kanp smiled: I will also try to support the orphanage.


    Kabuto revealed a forced smile when he heard this.


    Come in.


    Kanp led Kabuto to the reception room and poured him a cup of tea with his left hand.


    Let me take a look at your hand first.


    Kabuto took the teacup but didn''t drink it.


    Alertness is not bad.


    Kanp sat across from him with a smile on his face, and stretched out his right hand which is wrapped with ster cast.


    Kabuto seemed to be relieved, and put his hands on Kanps right hand, and soon, ayer of Chakra light overflowed from his hand and quickly spread to Kanps hand.


    After a while, Kabuto frowned.


    How is it? Kanp asked with a smile.


    Your finger bone is broken.


    Kabuto nced at him, then lowered his head and said, I don''t have a better solution for this kind of injury. I''m sorry, I can''t help you.


    After saying that, Kabuto stood up and wanted to leave.


    Kanp hurriedly motioned for him to sit down again: Dont worry, I still have something to tell you.


    Kabuto looked at Kanp in confusion.


    I heard that you mastered Medical Ninjutsu through self-taught in childhood. I think your talent in Medical Ninjutsu is very good, how about it? Do you want me to introduce you to Anbu? Kanp probed.


    Anbu? Kabutos expression changed upon hearing this.


    There is something wrong with this expression.


    A thought shed through Kanps mind, he smiled and asked: Did Advisor Danzo tell you something?


    Even though Danzo is weak now, it does not mean that Danzo is an idiot. With his control of the Root, Kabutos appearance is probably due to a certain mission granted by Danzo.


    For example, getting the undercover agent to be by my side, or to enter the Anbu through me as an undercover agent?


    You, you already know that I am Kabuto looked horrified, and his expression changed again and again.


    Kanp smiled with satisfaction: Hehehe, I like to look at your expression!


    But at the next moment, Kanp felt some creepiness!


    How did Kabuto debut?


    He is a spy, an undercover agent, a cunning character who can lie in the Four Great Shinobi Viges of Sunagakure, Iwagakure, Kirigakure, and Kumogakure, without any injuries and escapepletely!


    Although Kabuto in this time and space has not embarked on the old path of being a pro spy like in the original work, it is absolutely impossible for him to be the simple youngster whose expression changed drastically in front of me!


    That means


    What I see in front of my eyes is fake!


    Danzo isNo, its Kabuto. He has collected my information, analyzed my character, and deliberately revealed such a look that would please me!


    He knows that I can guess Danzos conspiracy, but he deliberately made such a gesture in order to protect himself?

 Chapter 548: Crazy Planning

    Chapter 548: Crazy nning


    The mansions reception room.


    Looked at the simple and honest young Kabuto, the smile on Kanps face became brighter and brighter.


    At this time, he cant stop smiling, otherwise, with his wit, Kabuto would have guessed that he had seen through him.


    Kabuto, I investigated you after I came back from the orphanage, and I know that Advisor Danzo took you away.


    Kanp smiled and said, But these years, Advisor Danzos life is getting worse day by day. Since you are in the Root, you should understand this better than I do. I believe that it won''t be long before the Root officially disband, so it''s time to leave the Root.


    Root disbanded?


    Impossible, as long as the Curse Mark is still there, as long as those Root loyal to Danzo still alive, Root will always exist!


    Kabuto lowered his head and say with clenched teeth: Even so, I dont want to betray Danzo-sama, hehe trained me!


    A hint of appreciation shed in Kanps eyes, as if saying What a simple youngster who values love and righteousness, and knows how to repay kindness!


    But in his heart, he sneered again and again: Dont want to betray him If you really dont want to betray him, you should have said can''t betray'' or won''t betray'' at this time, so why are you saying you dont want to?


    Looking at your tangled expression while clenching your teeth, it is clear that you are the kind of person who says no, but has a really honest body!


    Kanp took a sip of tea, secretly analyzed Kabutos words and deeds, and then suddenly discovered that Kabuto seemed to be


    Simple, honest, shy


    And Kabutos words and expressions just now told Kanp very vaguely that he wanted to leave the Root, but because Danzo raised him, he couldn''t just leave.


    That is you must repay his kindness?


    This person is interesting.


    Kanp couldnt help but wanted to help Kabuto perfect his personality, so he said: I heard the nun say that you often give money to the orphanage?


    Kabuto lowered his head and said miserably: I seemed to have amnesia. When I came to Konoha, I only remember the years when I was in the orphanage, and that period of time was the happiest moment in my life, so I dont want the orphanage to disappear.


    In this way, Kabutos character design has be much more plump, um, he is almost catching up with the one who set himself as a person with effort in the past!


    Unfortunately, its just a y in front of me.


    Kanp sighed in his heart, but retorted with solemn expression on his face: The happiest moment in your life? No, no, you are still young, and the days ahead are long. How can you know that the days in the future will not be better than those time in the orphanage?


    Kabuto lowered his head, his eyes seemed to glisten with tears, and he murmured softly: There will be no more, and there will never be again


    Kanp subconsciously wanted to ask why, but when the words came to his lips, vaguely, he seemed to understand why Kabuto had set up a persona in front of him.


    Saving himself?


    No, he is doing this for Yakushi Nono!


    As someone who has watched the original drama, Kanp knows that once he asks why, Kabuto will inevitably tell the story of Nono, who is an undercover agent in the enemy country!


    In this way, Kabuto will be telling Kanp: As long as you rescue Nono, I, Kabuto, will be loyal to you.


    This is the purpose of Kabutos establishment of sincere, honest, shy persona and, most importantly, and most importantly repaying every kindness, in front of him!


    Your wisdom


    I, Gekko Kanp, would like to call you the second strongest!


    The strongest of course is me, haha.


    Kanp tapped the table with his left hand, and under Kabutos vague gaze, he didnt ask why.


    Kabuto was very anxious, but his face didn''t move at all.


    As for Kanp, he will be scrutinizing the ''cause and effect'' with full aftertaste, so as to demonstrate his unfathomable wisdom.


    First, I went to the orphanage by myself and told the nun that I wanted to see Kabuto.


    Then, Kabuto learned about this and secretly collected my information.


    After that, Kabuto knows that I am in Anbu, powerful, and deeply trusted by the Yondaime Hokage, and I am also the Gekko ns n Head. I am rich, powerful, powerful, and well-connected, and not many people in Konoha have as much right to speak as me. Combining the identity of Anbu and the trust of Yondaime Hokage, hmph hmph hmph.


    o(^)o


    Next, Kabuto formted a n that could not only get rid of Danzo, but also rescue Yakushi Nono, and even if it fails, it will not threaten him!


    Afterwards, Kabuto will report this matter to Danzo. Danzo knew that my temper. Since I went to Kabuto, he knew that I must have a plot, so he would definitely order Kabuto toe and try, see if he can bury a pawn near me.


    Finally, Kabuto came to the door, set up a grateful and seeking to repay the kindness persona, and then he would lead the topic to the orphanage at a certain point.


    Kanp smiled when he thought of all of these.


    ording to Kabutos n, after I ask him why, he can rationally lead the discussion to Yakushi Nono!


    If I have a big conspiracy, or if I want topletely subdue Kabuto for some reason, I must use manpower and material resources to rescue Yakushi Nono. At that time, Kabutos grateful and seeking to repay the kindness character setting bes important, after all, no one wants to help thankless wretch!


    And during my rescue of Yakushi Nono, Kabuto would be able to enter the Hokages faction in just and honorable manner under Danzos order. When Yakushi Nono was rescued, he can kick Danzo and Root aside.


    If I dont have a big conspiracy, or if I just want to look for Kabuto for my injury, naturally I will naturally ignore the matter of Yakushi Nono. No matter how serious the matter is, Danzo wants to put a pawn around me has nothing to do with this simple youngster, Kabuto.


    Kanp is amazed by all the machinations, As expected of one of the Big Boss in the original work. There is no one else with such nning skill.


    But then, Kanp hesitated.


    Kabuto is so smart, can he be controlled by me?


    After all, Kanp intends to subdue Kabuto to study Hashiramas cell transnt experiment. If this matter is leaked, the consequences will be serious!


    Use Yakushi Nono to contain him?


    No no no.


    Danzo also used Yakushi Nono to restrain Kabuto, but it can be seen what Kabuto did today. If I do the same thing as Danzo, Kabuto will definitely think of another n to rebel against me. When the timees, the consequences will be serious!


    Kabuto, who saw Kanp did not speak for a long time, felt uneasy in his heart.


    This time he came to see Kanp, he did make a perfect n, but the essence of this n is actually a bet!


    Betting that Kanp will rescue Nono for him!


    But even if he made a right bet today, he dare not say that he won the bet!


    Because even if Kanp can spend manpower, material and energy to rescue Nono from the enemy country, Kabuto will have to pay the price himself. If he cant afford it maybe he is just jumping from the tigers den into the wolfs den, changing to another ce just to suffer.


    But even so, he still wants to take a gamble, just to save Nono!


    Who is Yakushi Nono to you? Kanp suddenly started said, interrupting Kabuto who was thinking.


    She


    Kabuto is not surprised that Kanp knows this name. He took a deep breath, and said slowly, She is my savior, the person who gave me the name, the owner of this pair of sses, and my mother!


    I can save her. Kanp said bluntly.


    When he thought about it, Kabuto lost himself only after killing Nono with his own hands, and then working under Orochimarupletely ckened him and he bes a Shinobi with no emotions.


    So Kabuto at this time is still very emotional. As long as he rescues Nono, he will definitely make Kabuto grateful. Of course, he can get some Curse Mark or Fuinjutsu along the way, and inserted them into Kabutos heart, brain and so on!


    Kanp looked at Kabuto with a smile.


    You


    What are you talking about, I dont understand.


    The cautious Kabuto subconsciously wanted to say this, but he realized that he had made the right bet when the words reached his mouth. In that case, denying it again would only make the situationworse, so he immediately knelt down on one knee and said, Gekko-sama, as long as you can rescue her, I am willing to take refuge in you!


    You are very smart.


    Kanp smiled mysteriously, To be able to collect my information in such a short period of time, and at the same time, work out such a perfect n, you are very amazing, and your n has seeded.


    Kabuto felt chills in his heart. He felt that this young man who was not much older than him was getting more and more terrifying. Not only he is powerful, but his IQ is also extremely high!


    What do I need to pay? Kabuto didn''t say much, and started the transaction directly.


    I value your talent in Medical Ninjutsu.


    Kanp said, I hope you can help meplete an experiment.


    No problem, I will spare no effort! Kabuto directly responded to the matter.


    He didnt ask what the experiment was, because even fools knew that this experiment must be very confidential and could not be told to outsiders. Otherwise, with Kanps status, he can just ask Konoha Hospital or the Anbus Medical Department!


    As for whether he can do it or not he doesnt care that much, as he just wanted to save Nono first!


    Where is she? Kanp asked.


    Land of Earth, Iwagakure!


    Kabuto said while gritting his teeth, During the Third Shinobi World War, Danzo used the orphanage funds to threaten her to be an undercover agent in Kanp, but she never came back even after the end of the war.


    What are the ways for the Root to contact spy? Kanp asked.


    Kabuto immediately took out a scroll: All I know is here.


    It seems you are well prepared.


    Kanp took it with a chuckle, and said, I''ll arrange someone to rescue her right away.


    As soon as shees back, I will start the experiment. Kabuto said immediately.


    Experiment Kanp deliberately dragged out his voice.


    I understand.


    Kabuto immediately stated, Gekko-sama can nt Curse Mark inside my body!


    Kanp nodded: Very good, I wont say more about that. You should be able to handle the root part, right?


    Kabuto nodded: Yes.


    Go. Kanp waved.


    Kanp could only breathe a sigh of relief when Kabuto leaves, It is not easy to pretend to be a powerful cunning wolf!


    He got up and left the reception room, went to the backyard to bask in the sun for a while, then gradually rxed. After that, he began to think about rescuing Nono.


    Later, Kanp discovered that it was not difficult to rescue Nono. Since Nono is on undercover mission in Iwagakure, he can contact her with the method given by Kabuto, and then bring her back without much technical content.


    The reason why Kabuto did not go to rescue her is, firstly, because Kabuto has Curse Mark created by Danzo on his body, and secondly, even if she is rescued, what will happen to the orphanage? What should they do to get away from Danzos dark hands?


    Therefore, there must be a protective umbre, a protective umbre that can cover all Kabuto, Nono and the orphanage!


    And Kanp is this umbre.


    Although Gekko n is not a big n, the Root is much weaker today. Coupled with Yondaime Hokages trust in Kanp, he is absolutely qualified to protect Nono, orphanage and Kabuto from Danzo!


    At night.


    Kanp nestled on the futon, then turned off Transparent Release and lit up Explosion Release.


    It''s up to you, Ryshi Tenk!

 Chapter 549: Irukas Celebration

    Chapter 549: Iruka''s Celebration


    After sending Tenk to the Land of Earth to rescue Nono, Kanps days became dull again.


    The shadow clones are working hard to brew their sadness in the Forest of Death, while Kanp stayed at home, recuperating from injuries, while also ying with Karin. From time to time, Kushina and Naruto will alsoe to the door, and the life is veryfortable.


    On this day, Kanp was lying on the wooden corridor basking in the sun as usual, and Karin sat beside him and read the Fuinjutsu.


    It is unknown why, but Karin suddenly raised her head and looked towards Kanp, hesitated to speak.


    Just say what you want. Kanp noticed her gaze and said with a smile.


    Karin looked at Kanps right hand, gritted her teeth and said in a low voice: Actually, you can recoverpletely if you bite me.


    Kanp was startled, as he didnt expect Karin would take the initiative to tell him this, Did I manage to get into her heart unconsciously?


    Aiya, Im still Bah, shes still a child!


    Kanp couldnt bear it, so he declined righteously: Karin, thank you for your kindness, but my injury is a fractured bone.


    Just take a few more bites. Thats okay. Karin is very confident in this regard.


    In the hospital in Kusagakure, she was often bitten by those injured Shinobi. Normal skin and flesh wounds are enough to bite. Generally, one bite is enough for flesh injuries, and several times for bonecerations!


    Kanp became angry, and said angrily: Karin, I take you as my little sister, what do you take me for? Dont say these things again!


    Karin pushed the eyes on the bridge of the nose, there are some glistening teardrops in her eyes, and then she yelled very loudly: I was just testing you just now. If you dare to bite me, I will tell Aunt Kushina!


    Kanp smiled, and then felt a little bit of emotion, It is also Uzumaki ns physique. Why doesnt I recover my injuries and Chakra after biting Naruto?


    Is Karins Uzumaki ns physique more special?


    Wait!


    Speaking of which, I dont seem to have collected the Uzumaki ns physique from Karin yet.


    Kanp looked at Karin and thought, This girl just let me bite her


    Just right, lets see if I can collect the Uzumaki ns physique from her. If I did, it would mean that what Karin just said was true.


    If I cant collect it, hmph hmph, you, Uzumaki Karin, are a liar, and I won''t let you to eat for nothing in the future!


    Kanp immediately threw a Collection Technique towards Karin.


    The green light cluster in his mind surged and boiled instantly.


    Karin saw Kanp staring at her with fierce gaze, and her eyes immediately widened: You really want to bite me?


    I


    As soon as Kanp spoke, the green light cluster in his mind suddenly ejected a purple stardust.


    What a good child.


    Kanp looked at Karin lovingly, but said in an extremely stern tone: Don''t mention this matter again in the future, and you are not allowed to mention it with anyone, understand!


    Oh. Karin nodded responded.


    After collecting Karins physique, Kanpzily got up and went back to the bedroom.


    As soon as the sliding door was closed, Kanp immediately changed Narutos physique to that of Karin. At this moment, Kanp felt that his whole body was a little warm, especially his right hand. This feeling was especially obvious!


    Although they are all Uzumaki ns physiques, due to the blood concentration and individual differences of each person, they will still show different characteristics.


    As far as Kanp can feel, in addition to powerful vitality and Chakra, the most conspicuous thing about Naruto''s physique is his super endurance. In the past, he used Kushinas Uzumaki ns physique, and every time he dispersed the shadow clone that has been wandering for several months, he would be unconscious for a few days each time, but after changing into Narutos physique, he didnt have this trouble.


    And the characteristic of Karins physique lies in rapid recovery!


    Kanp estimates that with the help of Karins physique, his boneceration will heal in one to two months!


    It may not even take a month, after all, the finger bone fracture of Kanps finger is not very serious!


    Time passed, and a few dayster, an invitation came unexpectedly


    Cheers!


    Congrattions, Iruka!


    Iruka, we will need to call you sensei from now on, hahaha.


    Time flies so fast, unconsciously, Iruka has changed from student to teacher.


    Hahaha, thats great!


    Gekko Tavern.


    Kanp, Izumo, Kotetsu, Tsukasa, Anko, and the core of this dinner, Iruka, are all here!


    The former group of six gathered together again today!


    On the dining table, spicy crayfish, five-spice crayfish, dango, onigiri, sushi, sashimi, and other dishes filled the entire table!


    Apart from this, on the counter not far away, several Gekkos nsmen are still cooking dexterously and serving the table continuously.


    Thank you, Kanp, especially you, for booking a tavern to celebrate for me. Thank you very much. Iruka has already drunk a lot of sake at this moment, and was a little drunk. His words already sounded a little incoherent.


    Idiot Iruka, you drink too much. This tavern is run by Kanps n, and it doesnt cost any money at all. Anko said vaguely, holding the dango with both hands.


    What do you mean it doesnt cost money? Dont food cost money, dontbor cost money, and dont closing down for one night cost money?


    Kanp argued reasonably, and then he saw the dango in Ankos hands. Speaking of which, why does my tavern serve dango?


    Although he became the n Head, the affairs of the family were entrusted to the Deputy n Head and the eight Elders, so he was not particrly clear about the tavern.


    Because today is the celebration of n Head-samas friends, we will fulfill everyones request with the utmost sincerity! said the Gekkos nsman, who was busy behind the counter.


    Kanp pped the table: Look, look, take a look, my Gekko Tavern can open more than a dozen branches in Konoha, its all thanks to this service!


    Why do I feel that its only because someone is the n Head? Kotetsu said with a smile.


    I feel the same way. Izumo nodded solemnly.


    Kanpined angrily: Because you two are not guarding at the gate of the vige at night, I suddenly felt insecure.


    Izumo, Kotetsu, why are you guarding the gate?


    Woof woof woof


    Tsukasa and Shiramaru next to her asked out loud.


    Izumo and Kotetsu looked at each other with helplessness in their eyes, and said in unison: Because it is the arrangement from above!!!


    From their tone, there seems to be a little bit of resentment.


    Kanp is stunned: You are actually guarding the gate because of this? Didn''t you ask for it because you realized the importance of guarding the gate?


    Kanp felt that his innocent heart was shattered.


    Although the task of guarding the gate of the vige is simple, it is very important!


    Iruka raised his ss to respect and said, Just like the teacher in our Academy. Although they are very ordinary, they are indispensable! Izumo, Kotetsu, let me offer you a toast!


    Go!


    The gate guard duo excitedly raised their sses.


    Kanp shook his head, and then saw Shiramaru squatting behind Tsukasa, and a trace of surprise appeared on his face: Tsukasa, your Shiramaru


    The original little puppy back then has now grown into a giant dog. Squatting on the ground at a height of over 1.5 meters, with a white coat


    What''s wrong with Shiramaru? Tsukasa asked strangely.


    Mature. Kanp swallowed his saliva.


    Dog meat is delicious.


    Wow, woof, woof, woof, woof!


    Sensing the malice in Kanps stomach, Shiramaru immediately acted wildly, rushing forward while barking, and its two dog paws scratching and pulling behind Kanps back.


    Shiramaru, what are you doing? Stop it! Tsukasa patted Shiramarus head and red at it angrily.


    Woo woo Shiramaru felt aggrieved, and looked at Tsukasa pitifully.


    Kanp was happy when he saw this, After so many years, Tsukasa and Shiramaru are still the same.


    Iruka, next to him, drank a few more sses of sake, and said with a red face: Everyone, I have decided, I will never drink again after tonight! I want to be a teacher, so I must be a good example to the students hups~~!


    Iruka, you can do it! Kanp patted his shoulder with a smile, and his eyes are filled with emotion!


    Iruka, keep it up, I am optimistic about you too! Anko stuffed two dango on the skewer into her mouth, chewing while patting Iruka''s shoulder, spewing out a few pieces of dango from time to time.


    Kanp quickly avoided her.


    Thank you, thank you.


    Iruka drank another half bottle of sake and said, I am so happy today. My dream has finallye true! Cheers!!


    The celebration of the group of six continuedsted until midnight. Iruka was drunk, Izumo and Kotetsu are also half drunk. The two supported each other, hand to hand, face to face, there is a faint posture of merging the two into one, and the scene is very disgusting.


    Tsukasa and Anko did not drink alcohol, so they are still very sober. Because of that, the mission to send Iruka, Izumo and Kotetsu home was handed over to Kanp.


    Tsukasa, Anko, didnt you see that I was injured? Kanp pointed to his injured right hand and said aggrievedly.


    Because you men will mess around when you are drunk, we must keep a distance from you who are drunk! Anko said righteously.


    Tsukasa beside her kept nodding: Yes, yes, my mother told me the same way.


    Woof. Shiramaru echoed.


    You guys


    What else can Kanp say. He can only create three shadow clones and send the drunken Iruka and the others home.


    Then, I will go first. Tsukasa waved her hand.


    Goodbye. Kanp smiled and looked towards Anko, Youre not leaving?


    I have something to ask you.


    Anko revealed a solemn expression, Kanp, since you are in Anbu, do you know the news of my teacher?


    Your teacher Orochimaru?


    Kanp looked at her strangely, and said angrily, Anko, why are you still thinking about Orochimaru? That guy is Missing-nin now. If you see him outside, you need to run as far as possible.


    I know


    Anko was a little impatient, but then said in a low voice, But he used to treat me very well. Kanp, just tell me, I just want to know, I wont go after him


    Kanp thought to himself that in the original work, Anko met Orochimaru in Narutos Chunin Exams, and she just unreliably wanted to exchange her life with his, so he said: Actually, the mission of hunting down Orochimaru has been handed over to Jiraiya-sama a long time ago, and Anbu has not had his information for a long time.


    So its like that. Kanp, thank you, goodbye. Anko sighed, and left with a sense of disappointment.


    Kanp shook his head and watched Anko walk away. He then turned and went into the tavern, and said to the Gekkos nsmen: Thank you for tonight.


    No, no, this is what we should do.


    If there is no n Head-sama, we would not have such a good life.


    Several nsmen are exhausted after working all night, so Kanp didnt talk too much nonsense, and let them go back to rest after a fewpliments.


    Kanp also went home on his own.


    As he walked, Kanp suddenly said: Come out.


    Sure enough, you noticed it, Gekko-sama.


    A figure came out from the darkness, and its none other than Kabuto.

 Chapter 550: Half-Truth, Half-False

    Chapter 550: Half-Truth, Half-False


    Why are you here?


    Seeing the person walking out of the shadows, Kanp asked nkly.


    Its not that he refused to recognize him, but who knows if there is a Roots member hiding in the dark?


    The matter over there has been dealt with.


    Kabuto whispered, I will follow you from now on


    Be a spy!


    This is the mission assigned by Danzo to Kabuto, and it is also the reason for Kabuto to stay by Kanps side openly.


    If Kanp can sessfully rescue Nono, this spy will be his own.


    If he cant rescue her, Kabuto would go back and forth.


    But these words don''t need to be said in too much detail, as Kanp and Kabuto both understand.


    Is your Curse Mark still there? Kanp suddenly remembered something.


    It has been lifted.


    Kabuto said in a low voice: Danzo knows that you are very cautious, and you will check my body after I take refuge under you, so he removed it from my body in advance, but correspondingly


    Kanps brows slightly wrinkle: Nono over there?


    Yes, Danzo has sent someone to the Land of Earth, so the contact information I gave you may not be avable anymore, and she might even leave the Land of Earth. Kabuto said with clenched teeth, with veins faintly exposed on his forehead.


    It''s still the same old way. Using Yakushi Nono to contain Kabuto and make him follow his orders.


    Kanpforted in a deep voice while walking: Dont worry, as long as you dont betray him on the surface, he wont do anything to Nono.


    I understand, Gekko-sama, everything is up to you. Kabuto looked steadily forward and followed Kanp.


    Then, the next step is how to arrange Kabuto.


    Kanp pondered in his heart, It would be impossible to arrange Kabuto into the Anbus Medical Department. And apart from Anbu, the only ce in Konoha that can let Kabuto gain medical experience is the hospital!


    Kabuto, I will send you to the Konoha Hospital tomorrow.


    Kanp said, First learn from the surgeon and strive to master all types of surgery.


    Yes! Kabuto nodded in response.


    After agreeing on a meeting time, Kabuto quietly disappeared into the darkness.


    After returning to the mansion, Kanp first created a shadow clone, and then hit it with a punch. His memory of Nono was instantly passed on to all the shadow clones, and Kanp fell asleep in peace.


    Early the next morning.


    Kanp got up early and rushed to Konoha Hospital. At eight o''clock, Kabuto appeared there on time.


    Lets go. Kanp waved at him.


    Entering the Konoha Hospital, Kanp went straight upstairs and came to the dean''s office.


    The dean of Konoha Hospital is Nara Shikai. When Kanp is still a child, he followed Hoshino to do the Kekkei Genkai test with him, but after so many years, he doesnt know if Shikai still remembers him.


    Knocking on the door and entering, Kanp had a smile on his face: Uncle Shikai, do you still remember me?


    Nara ns people all have good temper. So seeing a stranger entering his office, Shikai is not angry. He just looked up and down Kanp, and said with a smile after a while: It must be Kanp.


    Uncle Shikai has a really good memory. Kanp immediately praised.


    Shikai smiled and then stood up and said: What a rare visitor, I havent seen you for so many years, why did you suddenly want toe to see me?


    Uncle Shikai, let me introduce you.


    Kanp stepped half of his body away, and said: This is Kabuto, an orphan during the Third Shinobi World War. In childhood, he once taught himself to master Medical Ninjutsu. He is very talented. I wonder if Uncle Shikai is in need of people like him.


    Medical Ninjutsu? Shikais eyes lit up.


    Kabuto nodded respectfully: I am good at Healing Technique and Hemostasis Technique, and I also know a little about surgery.


    Hahaha, in that case, then I wont be polite and ept you. Shikai said with a smile.


    For any hospital, Medical-nin are indispensable existence. Even in peacetime, the value of Medical-nin is huge.


    This is also one of the reasons why Kanp dared to bring Kabuto here directly.


    As for the second reason, it is naturally because of his identity, the Current n Head of the Gekko n!


    Since I, the Gekko ns n Head came here personally, how can people not give me face?


    However, Kanp is not a braggard. Generally, if people dont ask him, he wont say anything, unless he wants to brag.


    Uncle Shikai, since my task is done, Ill leave Kabuto to you. Kanp smiled and left the office.


    With Kabutos wisdom and talent, he should able to mixed in the Konoha Hospital soon, and then, he can start the road of surgery, and the rest is to umte experience.


    Land of Grass.


    Tenk galloped through the forest with an irritable expression on his face.


    Damn, since the contact information Kabuto gave cannot be used, how can I find Yakushi Nono?


    Send a missing person notice?


    ck markets bounty?


    Why dont you just sell Yakushi Nono out and let Iwagakures Shinobi go to find her?


    A few dayster, Tenk sessfully arrived at the border between the Land of Grass and the Land of Earth, an endlessly tall rock wall!


    The Land of Earth is one of the Five Great Shinobi Countries, but there are very few natural resources in the country. Most of the natural resources there are deste rock walls. The border of the country is even surrounded by tall rock walls, which hinders themunication between the Land of Earth and other countries.


    But this terrain also makes the Land of Earth easy to defend and difficult to attack!


    When Tenk arrived here, he was shocked by the natural defense of the Land of Earth, and couldnt help but want to try himself.


    Explosion Release  King Explosion!


    Tenk stepped forward, clenched his fists and savagely throws punches.


    Boom boom!


    With the fierce rumbling sound, the surging aftermath of the explosion spreads along the rock wall with Tenks fists as the center, and the towering and huge rock wall suddenly cracked, turned into countless ferocious broken rock bs and fell like meteors, sshing countless dust and gravel on the ground.


    At this time, Tenk has already ran half a kilometer away, quietly looking at the disaster he has caused.


    After a while, several small ck spots suddenly ran down the tall rock wall.


    Tenks eyes narrowed slightly: Sure enough!


    At the Five Kage Summit in the original work, Yondaime Raikage publicly used Iwagakure of hiring Akatsuki to other countries to wreak havoc in other countries. From this, it can be seen that Iwagakure has aggressive personality, and it is obviously impossible for them to leave their borders empty.


    Therefore, there must be a huge number of Iwagakures Shinobi guarding the long border of the Land of Earth!


    Tenk deliberately released the king explosion in order to attract the attention of these people!


    As expected of the wise me!


    Tenk moved quietly to the side for a few kilometers, and then quickly ran towards the top of the rock wall.


    The reason why he doesnt use Subterranean Voyage and travel directly from the ground is because this is the Land of Earth, and the overwhelming majority of Iwagakures Shinobi are good at Earth Release Ninjutsu. Using Subterranean Voyage right under their noses has a high probability of being discovered and dug out!


    So it is safer to run openly.


    After crossing the towering rock wall smoothly, Tenk quietly went away.


    The Land of Fire.


    Konoha.


    Naka Shrine.


    The moon is dim and the wind is blowing. Fugaku and Danzo meet again by ident!


    n Head Fugaku, I didnt expect you can actually stabilize Uchiha ns emotions in such a situation. I really underestimated you. Danzo praised with a smile.


    These days, the Root under Danzo has been instigating the rtionship between the vigers and the Uchihas nsman, and quarrels will break out from time to time, causing countless vigers to resent the Uchiha n.


    But even in such an atmosphere, Fugaku can still hold down the Uchiha n, which shows how strong his wrist is.


    There is no need to say meaningless words.


    Fugaku has serious expression on his face and said with a snort, Say, why did youe to me this time? If its for the so-called cooperation again, please don''t speak again!


    Fugakus trick of ying to has been brought to the point of perfection.


    Danzos left eye flickered, and he said with a dark voice: Some time ago, my Root was infiltrated!


    What?


    Fugaku looked at Danzo in disbelief, Are you cracking a joke?


    Hahaha, from your expression, it seemed you are really surprised.


    Danzo said with a faint smile, In your impression, is my Root that powerful?


    Fugaku nodded.


    But its not anymore.


    Danzo said with emotion, Since Yondaime took the position, he has been overtly and secretly suppressing the Root. After a few years, the Root is no longer what it used to be.


    Are youining to me? Fugaku asked calmly.


    No, Im telling you, even though the Root and I have fallen like this, Yondaime still didnt let me go! Danzo said loudly.


    Could it be that the infiltration incident is  Fugaku looked at him in surprise.


    Danzo nodded with a sullen face: Yes, Yondaime sent someone to invade the Root. The other party not only burned down the precious research materials that the Root had umted over decades, but also took away Anyway, Im telling you about this incident because I wanted to let you see the true face behind Yondaimes hypocritical mask!


    This is just your one-sided word.


    Fugaku said with a snort, You are trying to trick me into cooperating with you, I will not be fooled!


    Do you know who invaded the Root?


    Danzo sneered again and again, and without waiting for Fugaku to answer, he said the answer directly, Its Hyuga ns Shinobi!


    Huh? Fugakus heart skipped a beat.


    Konohas two great ns are Hyuga n and your Uchiha n. Now that the Hyuga n has been embraced by Yondaime, do you know what this means? Danzo continued.


    Fugakus eyes flicker.


    Two Great ns, hehehe, Hyuga Hiashi must want to turn the two into the only''.


    Danzo started to sow dissension, n Head Fugaku, Hyuga ns Main House and Branch House system is really excellent, as long as Yondaime controls Hyuga Hiashi alone, he can own the entire Hyuga n! Yondaime is an ambitious person. After he controls the Hyuga n, your Uchiha n will be next. n Head Fugaku, are you willing to bow down to Yondaime and give up all your nsmens lives, Kekkei Genkai and the power in your hands?!


    Faced with Danzos soul torture, Fugakus forehead overflowed with cold sweat.


    Seeing his appearance, Danzo sneered in his heart.


    What he just said is actually halftruth, half-false.


    Hyuga ns Shinobi did infiltrate Roots Headquarters and burned the precious research materials, but who sent this Hyuga Shinobi? Danzos answer more inclined to Orochimaru.


    But these words of course cannot be said to Fugaku.


    What are you going to ask me to do? Fugaku looked Danzo with a stiff expression.


    Danzo chuckled and said: I am conducting an experiment. If the experiment is sessful, I will have the power to overthrow Yondaimes tyranny. When the timees, I hope n Head Fugaku can lead the Uchiha n to set things right.


    In the end, you are just coveting Hokages position.


    Fugakus eyes showed disdain, then he squinted his eyes and asked, If your n seeds, how do you n to deal with us?


    I don''t covet Hokage''s position at all. I just want to realize my dream, and being the Hokage is just the beginning of my dream!


    Danzo said with a smile, I want to make Konoha the strongest vige in the Shinobi World, with deterrence far exceeding Shodaimes reign, and even unified the Shinobi World! So n Head Fugaku, you can rest assured that Konohas future needs Uchiha n to contribute more and more power!


    Fugaku looked at Danzo steadily, as if analyzing whether what he said was true or false.


    After a while, he bowed slightly: Happy cooperation, Advisor Danzo!


    In the future, you will definitely be pleased with todays decision! Danzo held up a bowl of poisonous chicken soup with a smile.


    Fugaku then asked: When will the n start?


    Danzo shook his head: We will have to wait for the experiment to finished before we can take action. But dont worry, the results will be avable in two years at thetest!


    Two years? I understand!

 Chapter 551: Everyone Cries

    Chapter 551: Everyone Cries


    One monthter.


    Konoha, deep in the Forest of Death.


    Thirty shadow clones gather together day after day to brew sorrow, and Kanp, who was not far away, is avoiding the siege three Byakugan shadow clones with 2-Tomoe Sharingan.


    Because his right hand is in a ster, Kanp didn''t bother to attack, but relies on Minatos nerve reflexes of Sharingans insight to dodge, and the three Byakugan shadow clones also do not use Chakra, so the two sides fought fairly.


    After a while, Kanp waved his hand to and call for a timeout, and then after sending the Byakugan shadow clones to patrol nearby, he walked to the side and sat down in the shade of a tree.


    My right hand It seems that the pain is gone.


    Although Kanp didnt use his right hand in the battle just now, the violent shaking still affects his right hand. In the past month, Kanp often felt pain in the right hand, and then went to the hospital to find Kabuto to ster it again, but the pain is getting less and less in the recent days, especially today!


    Kanp shook his stered right hand, and except for the feeling of shackles, there was no pain at all.


    Then, there was a smile on his face, As expected of Karins physique, this recovery is indeed better than Narutos Uzumaki ns physique.


    Kanp subconsciously wanted to break the ster, but he stopped after raising his hand high. Sinister thoughts suddenly appeared on his mind, Now that everyone knows that my right hand is injured. If something happened in the vige, I must be the one who is the least suspicious!


    (**)


    Slowly, Kanp lowered his right hand.


    Its just how can I form hand seal without removing the ster cast on my right hand?


    One hand?


    Kanp looked his left hand and sink into contemtion.


    The reason why Shinobi needs to form hand seals when performing Ninjutsu and Genjutsu is that these hand seals can help the Shinobi to mobilize the Chakra inside their body faster and more stably, so that Chakra can flow smoothly and quickly in the Chakra Pathway System.


    So in theory, as long as the Chakra Control is enough, one-handed hand seals is not a big problem.


    Kanp then remembers that Minato was able to form one-handed hand seals in the original work.


    In that case, why dont I try it myself?


    Kanp immediately calmed down and tried to form the hand seal of Multiple Shadow Clone Technique with one hand, but after trying for a while, Kanp found that the Chakras Flow inside his body was a bit jerky, as if he was used to riding a bicycle with two hands, but suddenly let his hands go today, it will inevitably move sideways when turning.


    But it''s not a big problem.


    Kanp feels that as long as he works hard, he can still do the one-handed hand seals.


    While he was training, the thirty shadow clones not far away were already close to autism.


    They have been brewing sadness these days, and almost recalled all the sad movies, TV series, and anime Kanp had watched in his previous life, and they really can''t continue brewing.


    Thirty shadow clones turned their heads to look at the pretentious main body sitting in the shade of a tree not far away, and immediately became angry. Thirty people stared at each other, nodded, and finally disbanded in grief and indignation at once!


    In an instant, the sad memories of thirty shadow clones swept Kanp and the rest of the shadow clones minds like a hurricane.


    Hisss!!


    Unprepared, Kanp suddenly fell into the countless sad plots in his mind. His immature, innocent and pure heart seemed to be broken into hundreds of pieces, and each piece was soaked in the sad story.


    Kanps heart was pounding, and the more it beats, the more ufortable and empty he felt. At this moment, he only felt that even breathing was painful!


    The pupils that had returned to pitch ck instantly turned into 2-Tomoe Sharingan, and then the two tomoe trembled faintly, and finally turned into 3-Tomoe!


    Near the coastline of the Land of Rivers.


    Taki was lying on a rock and basking in the sun wearing big sunsses, and next to him, Orochimaru dragged a few corpses into the sea, and threw them out like a trash sack.


    These corpses are the subordinates of a certain important minister of the Land of Rivers. In order to provoke the civil war in the Land of Rivers, Akatsuki has often epted the mission of harming each other by these important ministers.


    After throwing the corpses, Orochimaru turned around, just in time to see tears flowing from Takis big sunsses under the sun.


    Orochimaru grinned: Youre crying.


    Im sorry. Takis face remained unchanged.


    Is it because of the Caged Bird?


    After Orochimaru betrayed Konoha, his brain has grown bigger and bigger, I said I can help you.


    I dont believe you, Orochimaru.


    Taki took off the big sunsses with one hand, wiped off his eyes with the other, and said, So dont bring the Caged Bird in front of me in the future.


    So cautious


    Orochimaru squinted the golden vertical pupils. To be honest, he was really curious about the Caged Bird. If he could crack it, he would definitely be able to take a part of the Hyugas Branch House.


    But Taki is too cautious, and his strength is also not bad, moreover, theres White Zetsus clone monitoring them, so it is difficult for him to strike.


    Of course the most important reason is that even Orochimaru himself cannot guarantee that he can remove the Caged Bird. If he he took the risk of being kicked out of Akatsuki by Pain and attacked Taki, but didnt get any results, how could he bear it?


    Of course, if it was Shisuis Sharingan, he would be willing to gamble.


    On the other side,Hyketsu also cried because of the sad memories of the thirty shadow clones. Fortunately, he was wearing an ice crystal mask, so outsiders could not see his face at all. Otherwise, if he and Taki cried at the same time, maybe Akatsuki will be suspicious of him!


    The Land of Earth.


    Outside Iwagakure.


    The burly Tenk also shed tears with stone above his head.


    Whats the matter, Tenk? Not far away, a resident of Iwagakure, who was also burly in shape, looked at him curiously.


    The two are now moving bricks on a construction site. As long as they work hard, they can make a lot of money.


    This is first time I''ve seen such a spectacr rain of rocks. I am so touched. I am so touched. Tenk threw away the brick in his hand, with a look of grief and indignation.


    Uh


    The resident of Iwagakure didnt know whether to cry orugh, and then asked, By the way, have you found the person you''re looking for?


    Not yet. Tenk sighed.


    Tenk has been in Iwagakure for a while. At the beginning, he used the way of contacting Roots spy handed over by Kabuto, but it was a pity Nono did not show up.


    Apparently the Roots people are one step ahead of him!


    After that, Tenk moved bricks in the morning and took the portrait of Nono in the afternoon, and looked for her silently, but the effect was not good.


    Tenk didnt know whether Danzo just changed the spys contact information or directly transferred Nono to other countries, but he knew that if he continued to waste time like this, he would never find Nono.


    It seems that I can only use a few methods that I have prepared before!


    Tenk thought secretly. After noon, he said goodbye to the worker and went straight to the ck market.


    The ck market was as quiet and lively as usual. Many Shinobi wearing ck hoods went in and out silently,pleting various dark transactions in silence.


    Tenk came to the counter, threw the portrait of Nono directly, and said in a low voice: I want to offer a reward for the exact location of this woman.


    The staff member at the counter smiled and asked: How much reward do you n to offer?


    Tenk didnt have much money, but he picked up a handful of sapphires when he came here.


    All of this, you can write as much as you can see it''s worth. Tenk said coldly.


    The ck market has the rules of the ck market. Although themission is high, they will not be greedy for money.


    The staff member took the sapphire, handed it over to a professional for valuation, and then wrote down the price after themission, and then asked while writing: What is this womans name and identity?


    Shes Nono, as for her identity, Konohas spy. Tenk said.


    Understood, the bounty will be hung up this afternoon. The staff member was not surprised, and went straight toplete their work.


    In the afternoon, the bounty of the location of Konohas spy, Nono, was hung in the various ck markets of the Land of Earth.


    Although the ck market is sometimes shady, there are still many Shinobi in Iwagakure who like to visit it, so when they see this bounty, they immediately reported it.


    A Konohas spy named Nono?


    Ichijo Yamahashi, one of Iwagakures high-level advisor and also the Commander-in-Chief during the Third Shinobi World War, looked at the portrait in his hand with a frown, This woman looks familiar


    Wait, she is spy


    A spy that makes me feel familiar?


    Yamahashis old face immediately darkened. Needless to say, this spy must have appeared next to him, and maybe even got some information from him!


    Yamahashi is old, and he really can''t remember where he saw her, so he had to his men to search the whole vige.


    In the meantime, Tenk also prepared an escape route. He buried the Explosive Tags all the way from inside to outside Iwagakure. In addition to Explosive Tags, he also made a lot of Flying Thunder God Techniques imprints, so that as long as he finds Nono, he can directly use Flying Thunder God Technique to run, and at the same time, destroy the evidence by lighting the Explosive Tag!


    Perfect!


    As expected of me who is the perfectbination of wisdom and muscles!


    After Tenk made the route, he entered Iwagakure again and lurked secretly.

 Chapter 552: Commence The Plan

    Chapter 552: Commence The n


    Because of the influence of the Third Shinobi World War, Iwagakure, like Konoha, also got arge number of orphanages appearing during that period.


    In one of the orphanages, Nono, who is wearing a nuns gown, is carrying a bucket of water and a rag, and was about to wipe the corridor on the first floor.


    At this moment, a pudgy young nun stumbled in and ran in: Sister! Sister, its bad!


    Whats the matter? Nono asked a little strangely.


    Sister, whatwhats your name? The young nun asked nervously.


    My name?


    Nono showed a gentle smile, My name is Yumiko.


    The young nun heaved a long sigh of relief: Yumiko, yeah, your name is Yumiko, you are not Nono.


    ng dang!


    The bucket in Nonos hand suddenly fell to the ground, and the water instantly spilled on the floor.


    Sister, whats wrong with you? The young nun seemed to have noticed something, and she retreated slightly with some vignce.


    Its nothing, I''m just not feeling well, I''m sorry, I have to leave first.


    Looking at the young nun''s expression, Nono felt extremely ufortable and painful in her heart!


    It was finally exposed


    Although she appeared in this vige as a spy, she also really likes this orphanage, and she likes also this short, fat, kind-hearted and gentle girl in front of her!


    Unfortunately, everything ends here.


    Are you, you, are you going to kill me? The young nuns feet softened, and her chunky figure suddenly fell to the ground like a winter melon, and the floor trembled.


    Nono shook her head, and smiled softly: No matter what, I am Yumiko.


    After saying that, Nono turned around and disappeared into the depths of the orphanage.


    The young nun stared nkly at Nonos disappearing figure. The scene of the two of them taking care of the children together in the past few years could not help appearing in her mind.


    She is obviously such a gentle person, how could she be a spy?


    Or, is this all her disguise?


    No, the look in her eyes when taking care of the children is absolutely impossible to fake!!


    The young nun struggled to get up from the ground, and then she saw an Iwagakures Anbu suddenly fell in front of her.


    Ahhhh!!!


    The young nun lost control in an instant and screamed loudly.


    The high-pitched cry is like the rubbing of a shovel and a pan, which makes Anbus eardrum hurts.


    Enough, Im an Anbu!


    The Iwagakures Anbu took out a portrait and tried to interrupt her, I heard that person is from your ce?


    The young nun doesn''t care if he is an Anbu, and continued screaming or howling!


    Ahhh


    Enough, I said enough.


    The Iwagakures Anbu was furious and covered the portrait on the squat nun''s face, which interrupted her screaming.


    Im sorry, Im so sorry!!


    The young nun seemed to havee back to her sense, and hurriedly bent over to apologize. Her fat body was so bent, and the swaying fat suddenly squeezed out from the waist and abdomen, even the loose nun''s clothes couldn''t cover it.


    The Iwagakures Anbu closed his eyes behind his mask and said: Its okay, its okay. Get up quickly and see if this woman is from your ce.


    Let me see!


    The young nun straightened up and took the portrait smeared with her saliva. When she saw it, her fat face suddenly showed hesitation, It seems to be and it doesnt seem to be.


    Seems to be and doesnt seem to be? What is the correct one? The Iwagakures Anbu was a little impatient.


    That, that


    The young nun deliberately showed a tangled expression and said, There is indeed a nun in our orphanage who looks very simr to the person in the portrait, but her name is Yumiko, not Nono.


    Yumiko?


    The Iwagakures Anbu asked nervously, Where is she?


    She was wiping the floor before, but she left as soon as you came. The young nun said aggrievedly.


    Bastard!!! The Iwagakures Anbu cursed secretly, turned around and ran outside to send a signal.


    The young nun picked up the rag and bucket on the ground and sighed deeply.


    A few minutester, dozens of Iwagakures Anbu surrounded the orphanage from all directions, and thenunched an investigation.


    The news of Iwagakures Anbus suddenly gathered in the orphanage spread quickly. Although the vigers didnt know what they were doing, it did not hinder their gossip.


    When Tenk heard this news, he knew that Nono had appeared!


    But orphanage?


    Aiya!


    Tenk pped his head: Why am I so stupid? With Nonos character, she must be an undercover agent in the orphanage!


    Furthermore, in order to publicize to the public, Iwagakures higher-ups often send representavies to the orphanage to express their condolences.


    Tenk regretted secretly, but he did not move slowly, and immediately rushed to the orphanage.


    But when he got there, the area around the orphanage was already surrounded by Iwagakures Anbu and he couldnt get in at all.


    Nono will not be caught, right?


    Tenk scratched his head, thinking that it would not matter if she was caught, after all, even if its wartime, if a spy is caught, they will be thrown into prison for mining at most. So even if Nono is caught, he wont die for a while.


    Tenk walked around the neighborhood a few times, but found that there are more and more Iwagakures Anbu surrounding the orphanage, and he couldn''t help but feel happy: Could it be that Nonaiyu hasn''t been caught yet?


    Thinking about this, Tenk hurriedly left the Roots spy contact mark in the vicinity, then returned to the hostel he rented and waited quietly.


    At night.


    Konohas Hokage Tower is dark.


    madara sneaked out from the dark corner, and between the opening and closing of his eyes, a pair of scarlet 3-Tomoe Sharingan is faintly discernible.


    As for Shackling Stakes Technique and Mirror Heaven and Earth Change, Kanp had collected them in the previous month, but because his Sharingan hasnt evolved to 3-Tomoe back then, it cannot be used normally.


    But now, madara is an expert with three tomoe!


    But I cant be proud!


    madara squinted his eyes, leaned against the darkness, and quietly lurked towards the Hokage Tower.


    Since thest time Aoi and Idates robbing, Minato has arranged another group of Anbus guards at Hokage Tower.


    In other words, there are now five Anbu in Hokage Tower. Two of them are guarding the taboo data room on the second floor. As for the other three people, madara doesnt know.


    I have to take care those three Anbu first.


    madara quietly formed hand seals for Sensor Ninjutsu.


    In an instant, madaras sense tentacles quickly spread outward, ten meters, twenty meters, fifty meters, and ny meters!!


    It''s the limit?!


    F**k!


    madara secretly scolded the trash, which is the main body, but his movements were extremely clean, and he arrived to the entrance of Hokage Tower with a flicker.


    ording to his Sensor Ninjutsu, one of the Anbus Shinobi is on the tree near the entrance of Hokage Tpwer.


    madara looked sideways, and under the hazy moonlight, on a tree five or six meters high, a looming ck figure sat there while reclining.


    Although they are responsible for guarding Hokage Tower, those who dare to challenge the authority of Hokage Tower like Aoi and Idate are the minority after all, so after careful guarding at the beginning, these Anbus Shinobi will inevitably ck off.


    The result of this ck is


    madaras eyes widened fiercely, and under the moonlight, his scarlet pupils emitted a faint red glow, piercing the night like fireflies.


    And then there is no then.


    madara did used Shackling Stakes Technique just now, but unfortunately, the Anbus Shinobi didnt notice him at all. The eyes of the two sides didn''t meet, so his Genjutsu could not be conveyed to this Anbus Shinobi.


    After all, it hasnt been long since he first used Sharingan, and madara cant reach the level of Shisui and Itachi who had learned since young.


    But that''s okay, I''ll just wait!


    madara silently stared at the figure on the shadow of the tree.


    After a while, the Anbus Shinobi hiding in the tree seemed to perceive his gaze, and looked down with a frown.


    In an instant


    He felt the world is spinning, and the Anbus Shinobi suddenly finds himself in a scarlet world. The moon above his head was a huge blood-colored pupil with three huge tomoe!


    And he himself was firmly nailed to the stake by a few thick wedges, unable to move.


    After that, the severe pain rose again and again like a tidal wave, attacking his body crazily!


    Arrrggghh!!


    He raised his head to the sky and roared, his voice spread far away, but he felt that he didn''t make any sound.


    This is the Uchiha ns Shackling Stakes Technique!


    Damn it, how dare they?!


    The Anbus Shinobi felt grief and indignation in his heart. He struggled desperately, but he only has the strength of an Elite Chunin, so how could he get rid of madaras Genjutsu?


    Outside the Hokage Tower.


    After taking care of this Anbus Shinobi, madara immediately waved to the rear and another madara emerge from the darkness. His figure shed and he quickly jumped onto the Hokage Towers rooftop.


    Here, there is also an Anbus Shinobi guarding.


    Who?


    The Anbu on the roof is more vignt. As soon as he saw someone, he was about to make a noise, but when he saw the gesture of the personing, he immediately rxed his guard.


    He saw that the other side is also an Anbu!


    But then, he felt something was wrong, Whats wrong with the other partys eyes


    In the next moment, this Anbus Shinobi was also hit by Genjutsu.


    Weak chicken!


    madara grinned. Although Hokage Tower is important, it is impossible for Anbu to send their Tokubetsu Jonin, Jonin, and Elite Jonin to guard this ce. After all, these are all importantbat forces.


    Just like guarding the gate of Konoha, the most powerful one is at best Elite Chunin!


    madara walked to the edge of the roof and waved towards the dark ce below. After a while, four figures quickly jumped onto the rooftop. There are four madara.


    Shackling Stakes Technique is very strong. Even if its a Jonin, if they didnt pay attention, they can be caught too. However, this Genjutsu has a time limit. If the time is up and madara does not find the information about Impure World Reincarnation, then this action is just like beating the grass to startle the snake, and it will be much more difficult for him to sneak in like this again.


    So, just in case, Kanp specially dispatched six madara.


    Five of them would use Shackling Stakes Technique to lock the five Anbus Shinobi, and the remaining one is responsible for receiving!


    After entering the Hokage Tower, the four madara did the same thing. With unintentional mental calctions, they easily took care of the Anbu outside Hokages Office on the third floor.


    Then, there are only two Anbu in the taboo data room on the second floor left. After everything was taken care of, thest madara quickly enters the taboo data room, and then turns on the lights. Under the bright white light, the madara looks around. But unfortunately, he didnt see the Scroll of Seals.


    Then he quickly checked the surroundings, and after confirming that there was no problem, he threw out a kunai engraved with Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint, and then disbanded.


    In the next instant, Kanp descended like a god, appearing instantly, and at the same time, he stretched out his hand to grab the kunai which was about to fall to the ground!

 Chapter 553: Meeting Nono

    Chapter 553: Meeting Nono


    The one who can use Flying Thunder God Technique this well, even in the entire Shinobi World, is only Kanp alone.


    However, he has no time to be proud, after all, he has a guilty conscience.


    After putting the kunai into the ninja bag, Kanp startedmitting crimes.


    He was very well prepared. When he came here, he had already put on ck tights, a mask, gloves, and covered his scent with herbal juice to ensure that no traces of Gekko Kanp would be left here.


    The materials in the data room are ssified ording to time. Kanp looked around and found the data of the era when Nidaime Hokage was in power. After looking through it for a while, he quickly found Forbidden Techniques research materials left by Nidaime Hokage in a cardboard box.


    Multiple Shadow Clone Jutsu, Bringer-of-Darkness Technique, Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags, Flying Thunder God Technique, Impure World Reincarnation


    Kanp began to drool when he saw this.


    They are all good things!


    Excluding those that Kanp has already mastered, the remaining Forbidden Technique is also of great value, but unfortunately, these are only research results of the techniques, they are all recorded in the Scroll of Seals .


    Kanp found the research materials of Impure World Reincarnation, flipped through a few pages at random, and then collected them.


    Unfortunately, the green light cluster in his mind didn''t have any respond. Obviously, research data cannot be collected, just like the Hashiramas cell transnt data obtained before.


    In that case, it can only be packed and taken away.


    A few minutester, the taboo data room plunged into darkness again.


    Five minutester, Kanp dispersed the five madara.


    It didnt take long for the five Anbus Shinobi who had fallen into the Genjutsu to wake up one after another.


    Damn it!!!


    The Anbus Shinobi who was guarding the entrance of Hokage Tower immediately issued a warning signal after waking up, and the brilliant fireworks exploded silently in the dark night.


    Is it from the Uchiha n just now?


    Sharingan, its definitely Sharingan!


    Inside Hokage Tower, two Anbus Shinobi outside the taboo data room were shocked<strong>,</strong> and each took out their sword to looked at the surrounding with vignce,


    Is the other party''s purpose


    The two looked at the door of the reference room behind them in unison, and under their mask, cold sweat started dripping from their pale faces.


    It was stolen again?!


    Without mentioning the riots caused in Hokage Tower, when Kanp disbanded the five madara, he had already brought the information of Impure World Reincarnation to the depths of the Forest of Death, and then he created Byakugan shadow clones to monitor the surroundings. He himself made a bonfire, and then read the research materials with the light of the fire.


    Halfway through, Kanps eyes suddenly showed a look of surprise, No wonder Orochimaru unscrupulously used Impure World Reincarnation in front of White Zetsu clone and Taki. To use Impure World Reincarnation, in addition to the most basic hand seals, the deceased''s DNA, the human sacrifices, it is also necessary to sketch a huge amount of technique form on the ground!


    And as long as there is a slight error in the outline of these technique forms, the Impure World Reincarnation will fail!


    Kanp remembers that when he turned into Taki and Orochimaru used Impure World Reincarnation on Uzumaki ns nsmen, he did not see these technique forms on the basement floor.


    They were obviously hidden by Orochimaru by some means, or he used invisible pen to write the technique forms of Impure World Reincarnation. In this way, unless they have a photographic memory and stare at the pen in Orochimarus hand without blinking, no one will want to learn Impure World Reincarnation secretly from him!


    However, the huge amount of technique forms needed for Impure World Reincarnation are intermittently recorded in these research materials!


    Kanp was overjoyed and quickly created a few shadow clones to find these technique forms from these research materials.


    After more than two hours, the shadow clones work is finallypleted!


    Looking at the densely packed technique forms recorded on the paper in his hand, Kanp had a headache, but then the shadow clone''s words made him feel even more ufortable.


    The shadow clone said: These technique forms have traces of being modified.


    Eh?


    Orochimaru, that beast, hes not a son of human at all! Kanp threw the paper in his hand to the ground.


    However, ording to the handwriting and obsolescence, it should have been modified by Nidaime Hokage. The shadow clone continued.


    (*^^*)


    Orochimaru is one of the Sannin after all, so he wont be bad enough to do this kind of thing. Kanp squatted down happily and picked up the paper on the ground.


    But then, the shadow clone said again: But there is still a problem


    Can you finish your sentence in one breath? I hate half-talkers the most! Kanp was furious.


    He was so angry that he even scolded himself!


    The shadow clone nced at him, and continued: Thest page of the research materials is missing.


    What? Kanps heart tightened.


    The shadow clone frowned and said: ording to Orochimarus Impure World Reincarnation, thest page should record the technique form that erases the consciousness of the Impure World Reincarnation.


    Orochimaru, sure enough, he is really a bastard!


    Kanp is extremely angry. Just now, he thought that Orochimaru is a good person, but he was really blinded!


    If there is no technique form that erases consciousness, then you cant collect Shodaime. The shadow clone added.


    Kanps face darkened. Indeed, although after the sess of Impure World Reincarnation, he will be spiritually bound to Hashirama, but even Orochimaru had to use technique form to erase his consciousness when controlling Hashirama in battle. From this, it can be seen how powerful Hashiramas willpower is!


    That is to say, without the technique form that erases consciousness, even if Kanp can summon Hashirama with Impure World Reincarnation, he cannot collect anything from him.


    Orochimaru, that bastard only cares about his own pleasure, and doesn''t care about what people will doter.


    Kanps thoughts revolve, To solve this problem, there are only two ways left. One is to let Taki steal a kunai engraved with a technique form from Orochimaru, and the other is Scroll of Seals!


    Scroll of Seals records theplete version of Impure World Reincarnation, and there must be a technique form rune that erases the consciousness of Impure World Reincarnation in there.


    But now that he has rmed Hokage Tower, it would be inappropriate to go there again.


    Kanp sighed, then sat by the bonfire, looked at the technique forms on the paper by the mes, and tried to draw them on the ground.


    Hokage Tower.


    In the corridor outside the taboo data room, the lights were brightly lit, and two rows of Anbus Shinobi stood silently against the wall.


    After a while, Minato walked out of the taboo data room expressionlessly. Just now, he used shadow clone to quickly check and found that all research materials on Impure World Reincarnation were stolen!


    The Forbidden Technique who sphemed the undead was stolen?


    Thinking of the terrible consequences, Minato''s expression became more and more serious.


    After a while, Anbu Commander, Eagle rushed over.


    How is it? Minato asked.


    It has been confirmed that it is Uchiha ns Sharingan Genjutsus Shackling Stakes Technique. Eagle said softly.


    Although the five Anbu said they were hit by Uchiha ns Genjutsu, but just in case, Minato called Yamanaka ns Shinobi to confirm it using Mind Reading Technique.


    Uchiha ns Shinobi


    Minato frowned. Even among Konohas higher-ups, only very few people know about Impure World Reincarnations information, let alone the Uchiha n who had always been excluded from high-level position.


    Do they see what that person looks like? Minato asked.


    Eagle shook his head: None of the five saw it.


    Minato nodded slightly, and said: You will be responsible for the secret investigation of this matter.


    The Uchiha n Eagle hesitated.


    He is aware of Shisuis spy n, so what happened at this time is really surprising.


    Minato said in a solemn voice: Go to Advisor Danzo to investigate.


    What? Eagle was taken aback.


    Minato is certain that even Fugaku, the n Head of the Uchiha n, does not know about Impure World Reincarnation, so it must be one of the higher-ups who leaked the secret.


    And the first suspect is undoubtedly Danzo!


    Uchiha n has no shortage of extreme Shinobi. As long as Danzo buys one of them, and then reveals some secrets, Uchiha ns Shinobi will take the risk and he will achieve the effect of sowing dissension!


    That''s right, it must be Danzo!


    No one can spread this matter! Minato said with a serious expression.


    Yes! Eagle and the two rows of Anbus Shinobi immediately responded in unison.


    Land of Earth.


    The second floor of a hostel in Iwagakure.


    At a certain moment, Tenk, who is sleeping on the futon, suddenly opened his eyes, and in the dark night, a cold kunai was pressed against his throat.


    Im here to help you! No matter who the other side is, the first sentence Tenk said is ready to bring the rtionship closer.


    Who are you? Nono stared at Tenk.


    After escaping from the orphanage, she lurked in the sewer, and did not dare toe out until it was dark, and then she saw the Roots contact spy mark.


    Nono has seen these marks many times, but has never responded, because as early as a month ago, the Root sent someone to contact her, saying that the way Root contacted spy had been discovered by the enemy Shinobi, so she absolutely cant believe it!


    For this reason, Nono has always turned a blind eye to it.


    It''s just that her current situation is not good now, coupled with her distrust towards Danzo, after a lot of entanglement, Nono finally took the risk to find this ce by following the mark.


    I, I, I, Im here to help you.


    Tenk had a bitter face. He cant say his name, or his information will be leaked in the future, and it would easily arouse unreasonable suspicion from others.


    Who the hell are you! The kunai in Nonos hand got a little closer.


    At the critical moment, Tenk finally recovered his IQ, and hurriedly said: Kabuto, Yakushi Kabuto, Yakushi Kabuto entrusted me to rescue you.


    What?


    Nono was stunned, What proof do you have!


    Tenk quickly took out a helmet.


    When Kabuto was taken into the orphanage by Nono, he was timid, so he found a helmet to protect himself, and was ridiculed by others for a while. Therefore, Nono had a deep impression of this helmet.


    No wonder.


    Nono took back her kunai. She finally understood why Danzo had to send someone to say that the previous contact information was untrustworthy, It turned out to be Kabuto


    Wait, Kabuto sent someone to save me?


    Has he already left the Root?


    But what about his Curse Mark?


    When Nono looked up suspiciously, a sudden sharp pain hit from her abdomen, her vision darkened and she passed out immediately.


    Tenk picked up Nono, with a sneer on his rough face.


    How dare you threaten me with a kunai, what a trash!


    Then he simply cleaned up the room, covered Nonos eyes, and finally lifted her up.


    Flying Thunder God Technique, go!


    Whoosh!


    Tenk carried Nono and appeared behind a pile of ruins thirty kilometers away. Seeing that no one is nearby, Tenk dug out the Explosive Tags buried in the ground.


    Since there is no enemy chasing, he didnt need to detonate the Explosive Tags rashly. Although it can destroy the evidence, it will also cause Iwagakures Shinobi to be alert, so detonating it after getting away is not toote.


    While teleporting and digging, half a minuteter, Tenk carried Nono to three hundred kilometers away.


    And the Network Cable Tenk created also end here.


    The next step is for the Explosion.

 Chapter 554: My House Is Not Smaller Than Yours

    Chapter 554: My House Is Not Smaller Than Yours


    Land of Fire.


    On the second floor of Konoha Hospital, in the sink in the operating room, Kabuto, who had justpleted an operation, walked over covered in blood, washing his hands and changing clothes with a tired face.


    This is already his fourth operation today!


    Several surgeons next to him couldnt conceal their admiration: Kabuto, your talent is really outstanding. You have made such a big improvement in such a short time. If you keep at it, you will definitely be a great doctor like Dr. Shinno!


    Thank you. Kabuto smiled modestly.


    After the doctors and nurses around him left, Kabuto heaved a tired sigh of relief, and immediately frowned.


    Kabuto, your vignce has dropped a lot. Danzo walked out of the corner.


    Danzo-sama. Kabuto immediately knelt on one knee, looking like a henchman.


    I asked you to stay by Gekko Kanp, why are you here? Danzo asked nkly.


    Danzo-sama, the target seems to want to use my talent in medical field to do something, but he didnt fully trust me, so he asked me toe here to practice medical skills, and at the same time to observe and test me. Kabuto lowered his head and said.


    So its like that


    Danzo squinted his eyes and thought, thinking of Kanps bastard character, he couldnt help but believe it a little bit.


    As soon as you find important information, send it to me immediately.


    Danzo threw a letter out and said, This is a letter from Nono to you.


    Thank you, Danzo-sama! Kabuto took it gratefully and immediately opened the content of the letter.


    Danzo smiled and disbanded himself with a hand seal.


    This is just a shadow clone.


    The excited expression on Kabutos face also slowly cooled down.


    Nonos letter?


    Hmph, you are just using this method to vaguely threaten me, thats all.


    A trace of hatred shed in Kabutos eyes.


    I hope Kanp-sama can sessfully rescue Sister. Kabuto murmured in his heart.


    Land of Earth.


    When Nono woke up, the sky not far away was raining with rocks.


    Countless fine stones were blown into the sky by the violent wind, and swept down like a sandstorm, crackling non-stop.


    This is Nono put her hands on the ground, and the scene before she passed out quickly shed in her mind.


    You are awake.


    Tenk, who stood not far away, crossed his hands near his chest, and said: Dont be nervous, I knock out you out because I don''t want to expose my methods. Now, we have safely left Iwagakure, but Iwagakures Shinobi may chase at any time, so we have to leave this country quickly.


    Nono looked around, feeling a little relieved, but still had some doubts about the man in front of him, so she shook her head and said: Danzo used Kabutos safety and the orphanages fund to threaten me to do things, and he also used my existence to threaten Kabuto. If I go back like this, Danzo will definitely not let us go!


    Dont worry, the Curse Mark on Kabuto has been removed. As for the funds of the orphanage hehe, Nono, you probably dont know it, but after you left, Danzo never gave the orphanage money at all! Tenk said with a sneer.


    How could this happen? Nono clenched her hands into fists, hating Danzo in her heart, but at the same time she felt happy and puzzled that Kabuto could remove the Curse Mark.


    Tenk is so smart, so he saw through Nonos thoughts at a nce, and then exined: Since Yondaime Hokage came to power, Danzos days in Konoha have be more and more difficult every day, and his power has been greatly reduced. Earlier, even the little Gekko ns n Head could bare his teeth in front of him! So feel free to go back, there will be someone covering Kabuto, you, and the orphanage!


    In other words, Kabuto has found a powerful backer in Konoha


    Nono stood up from the ground and said: Can I trust you?


    Even if you don''t believe me, you should trust that helmet.


    Tenk hated this kind of whining woman the most, and said, If Kabuto is not safe, why would he give me that helmet and ask me to send you back to Konoha?


    Nono slowly nodded: I see.


    Suddenly, Tenk remembered something and asked: By the way, have that guy Danzo been sending you Kabutos photos?


    Nono nodded.


    Those photos are all fake. Tenk smiled disdainfully.


    Fake? Howe? Nonos face slightly changed, but when she thought of the method at the root, she suddenly felt a chill down her back.


    You should have guessed it, that''s right, Danzo deliberately gave you fake photos, just to wait for the right time to make you kill each other.


    Tenk took out a photo and handed it over, then said, But you are lucky, you met me.


    Is this Kabuto? Nono looked at the haggard young man with white hair in the photo, and a hint of surprise shed in her eyes.


    Now, she can no longer confirm what Kabuto looks like. Even if she really sees the person in the phototer, she has to test it out first.


    Okay, we should go. Tenk said.


    After getting the 3-Tomoe Sharingan, Kanp no longer trains Sharingan, but he still leaves five or six shadow clones to carve runes in the depths of the Forest of Death to umte proficiency.


    As for he himself, he naturally began to enjoy life!


    Knock knock knock!


    Suddenly, there was a dull and rhythmic knock on the big iron gate in the front yard.


    Knock knock knock!


    Knock knock knock!


    Jauate! Kanp shouted towards his bedroom, but unfortunately there was no response.


    Brother Hayate went shopping with his girlfriend. Karin pushed the frame on the bridge of her nose, and said solemnly.


    Kanp said: Karin, you are not allowed to find a boyfriend before you are eighteen!


    Oh. Karin just nodded lightly, feeling a bit confused.


    Outside the iron gate, Tenzo, who is wearing a face helmet, knocked on the door repeatedly, with a posture of if you dont open the door, I''ll knock until the end of the world.


    Knock knock knock!


    Knock knock knock!


    Kakashi stoodzily on the side, wearing a ck mask on his face, and a corner of his forehead protector was also left to cover his left eye, revealing only a lowered right eye, staring at the book in his hand with keen interest pleasure.


    Im here, stop knocking.


    Kanp held his head and opened the iron door. When he saw the two people outside, he was startled, Tenzo, Captain Kakashi, why are you guys here?


    Kakashis eye naturally go away from the little book and he said, Of course we came to see you.


    Brother Gekko, how is your injury? Tenzo asked with concern.


    Kanp shook his stered right hand, and said: Its almost there. I dont feel much pain anymore, but the doctor rmends to put on the ster for a while.


    As for who this doctor is, it is naturally Kabuto.


    Thats good.


    Kakashi then asked, But howe that idiot Guy do this every time he fights with you?


    This is my first time. Kanp rolled the eyes. He used to fight with Guy, and in the end, it was just Guy whose bones were injured.


    Its just that after a long period of special strength training, Guys strength has greatly increased. If Kanp is unlucky, not only his finger bones would be cracked.


    Kakashi shrugged and said: Cant you just take it easy?


    When Kakashi fights Guy, they are indeed fighting too, but its more aboutpetitive skills and tactics.


    He probably wants to verify his training.


    Kanp moved away and said, Since you are here,e in and enjoy my mansion.


    Hehe. Kakashis eye went dark.


    Tenzo came in with great interest, and was very excited to see the small pond and bamboo forest behind the iron gate.


    By the way, something happened again at Hokage Towerst night. Kakashi said with his hands in his pockets.


    A hint of surprise shed in Kanps eyes, and he asked, No that data room was stolen again?


    Kakashi nodded.


    Tenzo took off a small bamboo leaf and put it in his mouth, and then interjected: It is said that it is the Shinobi of Uchiha n, but Hokage-sama forbids it to be revealed.


    Kanp frowned, pretending to ask Kakashi in a low voice: Could it be that Uchiha Fugaku sent someone to do it?


    Minato-sensei suspected that Danzo provoked a certain Uchiha ns Shinobi. Kakashi replied in the same low voice.


    Since Kakashi learned the truth about Shisuis defection, he and Kanp seemed to have formed some tacit understanding, and some important information can be exchanged with each other.


    Sowing dissension


    Kanp slightly nodded, It does conform to Danzos style of doing things. Fortunately, Hokage-sama and n Head Fugaku have tacit understanding, otherwise


    Brother Gekko, Captain Kakashi, what are you talking about? Tenzo raised his head curiously.


    Its nothing, lets go in and take a look, your Brother Gekko will show you how big a house rich people live in today!


    Kanp smiled, and took Kakashi and Tenzo to a stroll around the mansion as if nothing had happened.


    Hows it going, do you feel the aura rising to the sky! Kanp asked in a loud voice.


    Tenzo nodded repeatedly.


    As long as he remembers, he was put in a culture vessel as a test object. After that, he entered Root and received training with arge number of peers every day. He ate and lived with them until he joined Anbu and did some A-Rank missions. He just bought a bachelor apartment outside, but the size is only a hundred square meters, not as big as the training ground in Kanps house.


    Hehehe.


    Kakashi curled his lips and said with a sneer, Im sorry, but my house is not smaller than yours.


    Kanp couldn''t stand others sneering, so he sneered too: Captain Kakashi, are you trying to show off?


    Kakashis face twitched. He doesnt know why, but every time he faced Kanps screaming, showing off, questioning, etc., he will feel that his temper had a tendency to go berserk.


    I will take you to my house in the afternoon. Kakashi said calmly.


    What''s the matter? You should stay here for lunch at noon. Kanp whispered.


    Isnt that something you should do as the master?


    Kakashi spread his hands and said, I want to eat ramen at noon, Ichiraku Ramens ramen.


    Brother Gekko, I have a lighter taste. You can just prepare some onigiri and sushi. By the way, I would like to eat walnuts if I can! Tenzo opened his piercingly ck eyes, making Kanps heart shudder.


    Big brother, I want to eat delicious roast and pork chop rice! Karin also got out of nowhere.


    The corners of Kanps mouth kept twitching: You


    You guys really dont think of yourself as an outsider!

 Chapter 555: Everything Is Ready

    Chapter 555: Everything Is Ready


    The Land of Wind.


    Yellow sand is flying all over the sky, covering the sky and blocking out the sun.


    When will this sandstorm stop?


    Taki stood on the edge of the sandstorm, and from time to time, sand would rush towards his face, pping his big sunsses.


    Orochimaru and White Zetsus clone sat not far away on the ground to rest.


    Taki turned around, and the Byakugan under his big sunsses scanned Orochimaru and White Zetsus clone, showing a thoughtful look.


    From the memories of other shadow clones, he already knows that the main body has already got the technique form for Impure World Reincarnation. As long as he gets the technique form that can erase the consciousness of Impure World Reincarnation, he could directly summon Hashirama with Impure World Reincarnation, and then fiercely collect him!


    Since Orochimaru has taken thest page of the research materials, he probably wouldn''t hand it over to anyone easily. Fortunately, there is still White Zetsus clone.


    Back then, when he was using Impure World Reincarnation in the basement of a certain vige in the Land of Waterfall, White Zetsus clone was there all the time. With his sketchy nature, he would definitely remember everything about Impure World Reincarnation. Maybe he will know something.


    Taki walked past White Zetsus clone and kicked him with his toe in a subtle way.


    White Zetsus clone was taken aback. He turned to look at Takis back, then at Orochimaru next to him. With a grin, he turned and followed Taki.


    After walking away, White Zetsus clone start to talk: Taki, whats the matter? Why are you trying to avoid Orochimaru?


    Its about


    Taki nced sideways at Orochimaru who was still sitting where he was.


    Byakugan!


    Under the big sunsses, the veins near Byakugan burst violently, and then his vision turned gray and began to prate.


    Sure enough.


    Taki saw a small snake lurking under the sand one meter away.


    Isnt it Orochimarus pet?


    He even wanted to eavesdropped, what a joke!


    Taki directly pped the little snake in the sand to death, and then continued, Its about Impure World Reincarnation.


    Taki said, I want to know how much you remembered in the Land of Waterfall.


    White Zetsus clone spread his hands and said: You should also know how cautious Orochimaru is, so I dont know more than you.


    In addition to the hand seals and releasing hand seals, I am a little concerned about the kunai he used to erase the consciousness of Impure World Reincarnation. You should remember the technique form on the kunai. Taki stared closely at the face of White Zetsus clone.


    Well White Zetsu clones eyes turned slightly.


    Taki smiled: You really do remember.


    Even if I do, why should I tell you? White Zetsus clone looked at him with a calm expression.


    Taki calmly said: Impure World Reincarnation is like a puzzle. The hand seals, releasing hand seals and technique form on the kunai are all one of the puzzles of this Forbidden Technique. I believed putting them together should give you more information.


    White Zetsus clone doesnt believe it. He has passed all these things to the main body before, and then passed them to Obito through the clone, but unfortunately, he had tried countless times, but none of them seeded!


    Taki added: I swear in the name of the ancestor of Hyuga n, if one day I can sessfully piece together all the puzzle pieces, I will share the Impure World Reincarnation with you!


    White Zetsus clone looked at him suspiciously, and slowly asked: Uzumaki ns Fuinjutsu cant seal the Caged Bird, so why are you so persistent?


    Since it cant be sealed, then


    Taki said with clenched teeth, Just get rid of the Caged Bird from the source!


    Source?


    White Zetsus clone froze, and then his eyes lit up You n to use Impure World Reincarnation to summon the ancestor of the Hyuga n?


    Thats the only way now! Taki gnashed his teeth, showing a grief and indignation expressions.


    But I cant believe you. White Zetsus clone is not stupid. Theres no way he would believe something without the evidence.


    Besides, Taki swears in the name of his ancestor, but he will dig the grave of his ancestor, his swear is just a fart!


    Taki lowered his head, pondered for a while, and then made a serious proposal: We can split up. I am responsible for putting together all the puzzles of Impure World Reincarnation. You are responsible for digging out the remains of Hyuga ns ancestors.


    White Zetsus clones eyes shined when he heard this, That is indeed a good way.


    As long as I collect all the remains of Hyuga ns ancestors, unless Hyuga Taki doesnt want to remove the Caged Bird, he will only have to obey my orders. Of course, the premise is that he can really make up the Impure World Reincarnations puzzles.


    How is it? Takis tone was a little impatient.


    Deal! White Zetsus clone smiled.


    Not far away.


    Orochimaru looked on coldly. His little snake was pped to death by Taki, so hes unable to eavesdrop on their conversation, But judging from the expression of White Zetsus clone, they should have reached a certain cooperation.


    And it is very likely to be rted to myself!


    Otherwise, he will not avoid me.


    Orochimaru narrowed his golden vertical pupils: Is it Impure World Reincarnation?


    He is very smart and his brain is big enough. By thinking all the way along the Caged Bird and Impure World Reincarnation, he soon understood what Taki wanted to do.


    Dig his ancestors grave, bring them out with Impure World Reincarnation, and ask for a solution to the Caged Bird.


    You are indeed quite smart, but that''s all. Without me, you cant use that technique!


    Hehehehe


    Orochimaru grinned, and slowly sneered.


    Konoha.


    Kakashis house.


    Kanp and Tenzo were finally invited here.


    Captain Kakashis house is so big too! Tenzo eximed.


    Big is big, but Kanp looked disgusted.


    Since the death of Sakumo, Kakashi has been the only one living in this huge mansion. He is an otaku who only knows about training, mission, and reading porn. He can neither take care of the garden nor clean up the grass. When the dust umtes, he will just use a Wind Release to blow them away directly. There are even a few wild cats in the backyard.


    What''s with the expression on your face? Kakashi is not happy.


    Captain Kakashi, there is no mistress in this house. Kanp said earnestly.


    Kakashi rolled his eye: What stupid things are you talking about?


    You should just live in a bachelor apartment!


    Just as Kanp wanted to make a suggestion, he suddenly noticed that the power of Ryumyaku in his mind, and the hazy purple-ck neb was like a cramp, extending a stream'' one after another.


    A thought shed through Kanps mind, knowing that it was a certain shadow clone calling him.


    Is it Tenk?


    Is there a trouble with Nono?


    Captain Kakashi, Tenzo, I was suddenly in a hurry. Ill go first, bye. Kanp was anxious, and hurriedly waved his left hand, and then disappeared quickly.


    This guy. Kakashi sighed.


    Forest of Death.


    Kanp used Flying Thunder God Technique to get here after leaving Kakashis house. There are shadow clones practicing Impure World Reincarnations technique form, and the Byakugans shadow clone patrolling continuously nearby, so it is very safe here.


    Then Kanp hand seal create a shadow clone, and asked: Tenk?


    As he spoke, he punched the shadow clone.


    The memory of shadow clone was instantly transferred to the minds of various shadow clones, but the purple ck neb in Kanps mind still did not stop.


    Kanp immediately created another shadow clone and asked: Hyketsu?


    Boom!


    It exploded with one punch, but unfortunately the purple-ck neb is still active.


    Taki?


    Following the same pattern, but when the third shadow clone was exploded, the purple-ck neb finally stopped!


    Kanps eyes gradually glowed.


    Taki suddenly looked for me. Could it be that he got the technique form to eliminate the consciousness of Impure World Reincarnation from Orochimaru?


    Then, he kept creating shadow clones, hitting them again and again, and learned simple information from Taki in the Land of Wind through the purple ck neb.


    After learning that Taki was in the Land of Wind, Kanp immediately activated Byakugan, then transformed into Takis appearance, and then activated Sage Mode to connect to the Network Cable more than 100 kilometers away and disappeared in an instant.


    The end of the Network Cable under Konoha happens to be at the border joint border of the Land of Fire, the Land of Rivers, and the Land of Rain!


    Half a minuteter, Kanp retched and appeared at the junction of the three countries. After a short rest, Kanp quickly crossed the Land of Rivers without stopping, during which time it buried two more Flying Thunder God Techniques stones in the Land of Rivers.


    One dayter, Kanp finally arrived at the Land of Wind.


    The weather in the Land of Wind is extremely dry and full of malice towards humans.


    Kanp didnt know where Taki went to now, so he immediately created shadow clone, and conveyed his specific location to Taki by blowing him up.


    Kanps luck is good. At this time, Taki and Orochimaru are still in the Land of Wind and the Land of Rains border, which is rtively close to Kanp.


    It was night. Taki used the reason of being unable to sleep to go out to practice to stay away from Orochimaru and White Zetsus clone, and then he approached Kanp quietly. About 150 kilometers away, hemunicated with the power of Ryumyaku to remind Kanp, and then began to train Gentle Fist.


    The majestic Chakra pped his palms indiscriminately, and within a short while, sand and rocks were flying, rolling up dust all over the sky.


    White Zetsus clone looked from far behind, but it was a pity that his vision was blocked by the night and he couldnt see Takis figure at all.


    At the same time, when Kanp was reminded, he immediately creates a Byakugan Shadow Clone and ask him to activate Sage Mode to sense the Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint on Taki.


    At a certain moment, the flying yellow sand gradually drifted away, and the dust in the sky slowly settled. Taki straightened his Akatsuki Robe calmly, then looked at the hiding ce of White Zetsus clone, and said: Dont look, without Byakugan, even if you can use Gentle Fist, you cant release its formidable power.


    White Zetsus cloneughed awkwardly: No, Im just worried about your safety, so I came here to take a look.


    Taki snorted unhappily. After pushing the big sunsses on the bridge of his nose, he started training Gentle Fist again.


    As for Kanp, at this time, he has used the Network Cable to teleport directly back to the Forest of Death in Konoha!


    Urrgh!


    After retching for a while, Kanp rubbed the stomach and abdomen. Then, he had the mood to recall what Taki got from the White Zetsus clone in his mind, which is the technique form used to erase Impure World Reincarnations consciousness.


    The rest of Forest of Deaths shadow clone have already begun to portray it one step in advance.


    At this time, everything is ready, and as long as Kanp is willing, he can use Impure World Reincarnation on Hashirama at any time!


    But just in case, Kanp intends to find a substitute first, lest what Taki brings back is a fake.

 Chapter 556: Talent Fusion

    Chapter 556: Talent Fusion


    At night, Konohas Forest of Death, the moon is dark and the wind is powerful, and everything is silent.


    But in the depths of the forest, there were continuous roars of beasts, and from time to time, there were wailings of beasts dying, which were shrill and short. It is Kanps shadow clones, who is clearing the wild beast attracted by the bonfire.


    Its finally ready.


    Next to the bonfire is an open space that has just been cleared out, and it has been engraved with ck technique form, densely packed like countless ants lining up.


    Kanp put a bandit captured from thousands of miles away in the technique form on the ground, and then he took out a bottle of blood. The owner of this blood is also a bandit who did many evils. After his shadow clone killed him, he collected a bottle of blood, which happened to be a pair with this bandit sacrifice.


    Kanp pours the blood on the top of the starting point of the ck technique form, and then formed hand seals.


    Tiger  Snake  Dog  Dragon!


    Impure World Reincarnation!


    Kanp sped his hands together, the Chakra in his body gushed out of his body in an instant, and quickly flowed along the ck technique form on the ground.


    At the same time, the blood on the ground is also absorbed by the technique form, like red earthworms meandering into the bandit, who is half-kneeling in the technique form.


    In the next instant, countless gray dust gathered from all directions, covering the bandit like snow, and in a blink of an eye, the bandit turned into another bandit.


    Where is this?


    Yamajiros soul returned from the Pure Land, and he slowly opened his eyes. His eyes are ck, full of the smell of death, and there are even cracks in the pupils, like broken ceramics.


    I didnt die?


    Yamajiro was a little confused for a while, and even more pleasantly surprised. He looked around and couldnt help but shouted, Great, Im not dead, Im not dead!


    Puff!


    No, you''re already dead!


    A cold voice suddenly came from behind Yamajiro, apanied by a kunai stabbing his head. The kunai is engraved with technique form that can erase the consciousness of Impure World Reincarnation!


    After the kunai entered his head, the expression in Yamajiros eyes suddenly dimmed, turning into a puppetpletely.


    Sessful?


    Kanp then instructed, Three circles to the left and three circles to the right, twist your neck and twist your butt Okay, well, you are awkward.


    Kanps face twitched and hurriedly stopped the filthy reincarnator.


    Too spicy for the eyes.


    Kanp shook his head, and formed the hand seals to dismiss him.


    Now that the verification has been sessful, the next step is to summon the Shodaime Hokage, Senju Hashirama!


    Kanp heartbeat is a little disordered, after all, he is going to summon the God of Shinobi!


    He took a deep breath, suppressed the palpitations in his heart, and used the Transformation Technique first, turning into Orochimaru.


    Hehehe


    Kanp imitated Orochimaru and stretched out his tongue to wash his face, but unfortunately his tongue couldn''t even reach the tip of his nose.


    Cough!


    With a dry cough, Kanp, no,Orochimaru took out a bottle of Hashiramas DNA, and at the same time, the shadow clone had reced the dead bandit with another living one.


    Kanp carefully poured Hashiramas DNA at the starting point of the ck technique form. About halfway through it, Kanp hurriedly closed the bottle and then quickly formed hand seals.


    Tiger  Snake  Dog  Dragon!


    Impure World Reincarnation!


    Kanp sped his hands together.


    In an instant, a dark wind blew up, rolling up countless gray dust, which wrapped the second bandit in the blink of an eye, and finally formed to Shodaime Hokage, Senju Hashirama!


    I am


    Hashirama opened his eyes and looked at his hands in disbelief, but when he discovered the cracks in his hands, he immediately reacted. Impure World Reincarnation?!


    He suddenly raised his head, looking directly at Orochimaru with fierce eyes, Who are you?


    Orochimaru did not speak, because he found that Hashiramas will was struggling, trying to get rid of his soul shackles.


    I am Orochimaru!


    Orochimaru grinned, but the curvature of the corners of his mouth is not very exaggerated.


    But it doesnt matter. Kanps shadow clone has inserted the kunai into the back of Hashiramas head, instantly erasing his consciousness.


    Seeing the expression in Hashiramas eyes faded, Kanp became more and more excited, but at the same time he was also a little nervous.


    I only have three chances to collect it. If I fail I can only try the other remains of the Senju n.


    Eh!


    This moral


    Kanp sighed secretly, and then focused his attention on Hashirama.


    When collecting Uzumaki ns physique, Kanp waited for them to demonstrate the Adamantine Sealing Chains to collect it. And even so, the sess rate was only one-third.


    But what special or rted skills does Senju ns physique have?


    Kanp thought about it, only thinking of the powerful resilience and humongous Chakra.


    But he changed his mind, Thats not right. Now that I am in control of him, I can just give him an order


    Kanp immediately gave Hashirama an order in his mind: Pass on the Senju ns physique to me!


    Although the order was somewhat inexplicable, Hashirama faithfully fulfilled the order. He raised his emotionless eyes, brazenly tore off his right hand and stuffed it into Kanps mouth. His movement was as fast as lightning!


    Is he going to pass his own cells to me?


    The corner of Kanps eyes twitched, and Hashirama has already appeared in front of him. Fortunately, Kanp has Minatos nerve reflexes, and reacts immediately. He first throws out the Collection Technique, and then flickers backwards quickly.


    The green light cluster in his mind surged and boiled rapidly. Seeing this, Kanp quickly ordered Hashirama to stand back to where he was.


    At this time, Hashiramas torn right hand had turned into dust and covered his right shoulder again, and the green light cluster in Kanps mind also slowly stopped.


    The collection failed?


    Kanp rubbed between his eyebrows, It really wasn''t that simple.


    But at this time, he had no better way, so he could only give the same order to Hashirama again.


    When Hashirama tore off his right hand and tried to stuff Kanps mouth again, Kanp decisively threw out the Collection Technique again and ordered Hashirama to stand back where he was.


    Soon, the green light cluster in his mind slowly stopped. Just when Kanp thought he had failed again, a purple stardust was suddenly ejected from the green light cluster.


    Senju ns physique?!


    Kanp was overjoyed, and quickly wrapped this purple stardust with his consciousness, but he had no time to realize that this purple stardust has been mixed with the purple stardust of Uzumaki n, the more than dozen purple stardust rotates rapidly, and there is a faint trend of fusing.


    Still not enough?


    Kanp frowned, but soon, his eyes lit up. He quickly shut down the Narutos physique that had merged into his body.


    In the next instant, the dozen or so purple stardust finally began to merge!


    Uzumaki ns physique plus Senju ns physique


    No, it should be Narutos physique plus Hashiramas physique.


    Both of them are the reincarnation of Asura, the second son of Sage of Six Paths


    So thats how it is!


    Kanp seemed to understand the truth of the world. He only feels that his whole body is filled with sour and refreshing aura from the inside out.


    Its just that the fusion of these purple stardust seems a bit slow.


    Kanp waited for a while but didn''t get better, so he had to divert his attention.


    He looked towards Hashirama, who was standing back where he was, and his heart became hot again.


    As the God of Ninja World, Hashirama has too many powerful techniques, such as Senjutsu, Genjutsu, Summoned Beast, Fuinjutsu, of course, the most praiseworthy of them is naturally the Wood Release Kekkei Genkai!


    There is still onest chance to collect tonight, no, after 12 oclock, I can collect three more times!


    But I have collected Senju ns physique from him, which means I can only collect him two more at most.


    And Wood Release, as Kekkei Genkai, should be the same as Ice Release and Explosion Release. It needs to be collected three times


    But Kanp doesnt panic. There is a Tenzo outside. Just by collecting it once from him, he can fuse the Wood Release, but the only thing that worries Kanp is that, Can the Wood Release collected from Tenzo bebined with the Wood Release collected from Hashirama?


    He shook his head to get rid of these advanced'' thoughts, and began to order: Demonstrate Wood Release, dont use Chakra.


    Hashirama began to form seals without saying a word: Wood Release: Hobi Technique!


    Kanp squinted and looked.


    Wood Release: Wood Human Technique!


    Wood Release: Wood Dragon Technique!


    Wood Release


    Kanp looked at it seriously, and then threw the Collection Technique.


    The green light cluster in his mind surged instantly, but it calmed down after a while, and the collection failed.


    Lets wait until twelve oclock.


    Kanp stretched his waist, and then noticed the more than a dozen purple stardust that were fusing. ording to the visually observed fusion speed, he believed it wont be done in a short time.


    Without Uzumaki ns physique, Kanp was a little flustered. However, he actually can just train the Body Revival Technique.


    Speaking of which, since having Uzumaki ns physique, Kanp at first did insist on training this Forbidden Technique, but over time, Kanpsziness grew stronger, especially after collecting the power of Ryumyaku. From then on, he didnt train this Forbidden Technique anymore.


    After all, extracting chakra from his own body is not as cool as directly extracting from the power of Ryumyaku!


    Thinking about it this way, the thought of practicing this Forbidden Technique has fade away.


    Kanp waited silently.


    After twelve oclock, the Collection Technique refreshed, so Kanp immediately asked Hashirama to demonstrate Wood Release again, and then collected.


    But he doesnt know if its because of he lost the blessing of the Gods, after throwing the Collection Technique three times in a row, all of them failed!


    Helpless, Kanp had to let Hashirama make a wooden coffin by himself, then put him in, order him to fall into a deep sleep, and then sink the wooden coffin into the ground.


    Although there is still a possibility of being discovered in this way, Kanp has too little Hashiramas DNA in his hands. At most, he can use Impure World Reincarnation six times. After considering the transnt operation to be der, Kanp thinks it is better to use sparingly.


    After doing everything, Kanp left three Byakugan shadow clones behind and returned home.

 Chapter 557: Yin-Yang Chakra Nature Transformation

    Chapter 557: Yin-Yang Chakra Nature Transformation


    After waking up from sleep, Kanp ate a few seaweed onigiri to fill his stomach, thenzily walked to the backyard, andy down on the wooden corridor to perform photosynthesis


    It will be summer soon. Although the sky is early, the sun is already quite warm, and it feels warm andfortable to shine on the body.


    Kanp squinted his eyes and seemed to be dozing off, but he was actually thinking about his next path.


    Hashiramas physique is now merging with Naruto and other Uzumaki ns physiques. Once the fusion is sessful, Kanp may be able to get Sage Body!


    What will happen if the Sage Body cooperates with Yin-Yang Release and Five Elements, what will happen? Will I master the Yin-Yang Release of Sage of Six Paths? Or will I awaken Truth-Seeking Ball? Or is it something else?


    Kanp cant remember the difference between these things, but it is absolutely inseparable from Yin-Yang Release.


    So next, Kanp ns to train Yin-Yang Releases technique, so first of all, he has to master the Chakra Nature Transformation for Yin-Yang.


    As far as Kanp knows, there are many people who master Yin or Yang Chakra Nature Transformation in Konoha, such as Nara n, Yamanaka n or Akimichi n, as many of their skills involve Yin or Yang Chakra Nature Transformation.


    But being proficient in both, Kanp first thought of Minato.


    Currently, Kanp has collected neural reflexes and Rasengan from Minato, and he still has onest chance to collect them. So why not use it on Yin-Yang Chakra Nature Transformation?


    Kanp did not dare to collect Minato too much before, because he was afraid of collecting garbage Ninjutsu from him, but now, he has collected the most valuable nerve reflexes from Minato, even though he has also collected the useless Rasengan. As for the others, Kanp has collected Sage Mode from the three snakes, and Fuinjutsu can also be collected through Karin. Thinking about this, he suddenly seems that Minato is kind of cheap.


    Im drifting.


    Kanp sighed, turned over and saw Naruto crouching beside him with wide eyes.


    I


    Kanp was taken aback. He was too absorbed in thinking about things just now, and the sun was too warm, so he didn''t notice Naruto''s arrival.


    Sensei, what are you drifting? Naruto asked strangely.


    Its nothing.


    Kanp stood up with his left hand on the ground, and said, Naruto, why are you here?


    Kaa-chan is out of mission, and Tou-chan is busy with work, so I have nowhere to go. Narutoined.


    Why not go to Hokage Rock to do graffiti? Kanp joked casually.


    Narutos eyes shone brightly, and he stared at Kanp and said: Sensei, why don''t we go together?


    I refuse.


    Kanp stretched out his body, then he took out the enlightenment book from his pocket and said, Since you are idle, lets learn some knowledge.


    No!


    Naruto turned around and ran, but unfortunately, he couldn''t escape from Kanp. After a few seconds, Naruto sat on the wooden promenade and studied with Kanp.


    The sun was getting hotter and hotter, and the cicadas began to sing on the trees, making people drowsy.


    After Naruto finished his lunch, he fell asleep to the sound of cicadas chirping, drooling all over the floor.


    Kanp didn''tst long before falling asleep too.


    Karin got out from some corner, and cautiously tiptoed to Narutos side.


    Hehehe


    Karin snickered in her heart, slowly stretched out her right hand and grabbed a fox whisker on both sides of Naruto''s cheek, and pulled it out!


    Ouuch!!!!


    Naruto woke up in pain in an instant, with tears in his eyes.


    Amazing! I cant pull it off.


    Karin looked at the twisted fox whisker on Naruto''s face and admired it.


    Its you again!


    Narutos eyes are blurred with tears. He covered his face with one hand, and pointed at Karin with the other, and then he pounced at her like a vicious dog, and the two of them rolled on the wooden corridor.


    The sunlight leaked from the eaves in the corridor, shining on the two naughty brats, flickering on and off.


    Kanp opened his eyes and took a look, then turned over indifferently and continued to take a nap.


    Eh?


    At this moment, Kanp suddenly opened his eyes and suddenly looked back towards the surrounding wall not far away.


    On the other end of the wall is Hiashis house. At this moment, a small head is hiding behind the wall. With two shy white eyes looked at Naruto and Karin who are rolling.


    Hinata?


    Kanp looked towards the top of the head of the little girl on the wall with a weird look, and he seemed to vaguely see a grasnd. (T/N: For those who dont understand, grasnd is green. And in Chinese, green on the head means being cuckolded.)


    Who are you?


    At this moment, Naruto and Karin also discovered Hinata, the voyeur, and immediately stopped their conflict and looked at Hinata.


    I my name is Hyuga Hinata, hello. Hinata whispered. Her expression is very timid, she looked at Naruto and Karin like a bunny, her face was also flushed, looking very cute.


    My name is Namikaze Naruto, hello. Naruto waved his hand cheerfully.


    Im Karin, hello, Hinata. Karin next to him also introduced herself.


    After that, the three people started speaking one after another.


    And Kanp, who looked at this scene, was a little confused.


    I remember that in the original book, for Hinata, let alone talking to Naruto, even a simple look at the other party can make her blush into a monkeys butt. How can she chat so happily now?


    Doesnt Naruto do the hero saving the beauty?


    Kanp pondered, and felt that there was nothing wrong with it. After all, Naruto has his parents in this life and will not be bullied by other children, so the trajectory of his life is naturally different from the original work. So how could he save Hinata who happened to be bullied like in the original work?


    However this is also good.


    Can I y with you?


    On the wall, Hinata looks at Naruto and Karin expectantly. Because of her personality, Hinata didn''t have friends, so seeing Naruto and Karin having such a good time, she couldnt help but want to join.


    Father also said that I can walk around with the neighbors more.


    Hinata secretly encouraged herself: Hinata, you can do it, keep it up!


    Okay,e here. Naruto said while holding the back of his head with his hands.


    Yes!


    Although Hinata is considered untalented by Hiashi, she has already started training, so climbing over the wall is not a big problem.


    Hinata, tell me, which looks better, yellow hair or red hair? When Naruto saw Hinataing down, he immediately grabbed her and told her to stand on a side.


    Of course it''s red hair.


    Karin pulled Hinata, thought for a while and said, Red hair is as good as ck hair, right?


    Yes, thats right. Hinata nodded shyly.


    What is this!


    Naruto was unhappy, and pulled Hinata to his side, then said, Arent we friends?


    Yeah, yes.


    Hinata blushed and nodded repeatedly, then said, Yellow hair is as good as ck hair.


    Hinata, you just said that red hair looks good. Karin grabbed Hinatas left hand.


    Yellow hair! Naruto grabbed Hinatas right handtightly.


    Seeing this, Kanp covers his face: Is it what a child does? No matter what color it looks good, theres no need to argue.


    In the evening, Hiashi, who was next door, knocked on the door and then brought Hinata back.


    Although they only yed together for an afternoon, Hinata, Naruto, and Karin got so much closer, and they were quite reluctant to leave.


    Naruto, lets have dinner at my house. Kanp said.


    Okay. Naruto replied loudly.


    After all, even if his father goes home, it will only be a shadow clone, so he might as well eat at Kanps house.


    So Kanp created a shadow clone to tell Minato about it.


    At around nine oclock in the evening, Naruto, who had been ying for a whole day, fell asleep. Kanp then quietly carried him on his back and took him home.


    At this time, Minato has arrived home, and was writing something on the sofa in the living room.


    Hearing the knock on the door outside, Minato looked up and sensed it, then, a warm smile appeared on his face.


    With a flicker, Minato opened the door.


    Hokage-sama. Kanp walked in with Naruto on his back.


    Sorry to trouble you again today. Minato said with a smile.


    Kanp was not polite to him, and said directly: Hokage-sama, this time, there are actually some training problems that I want to ask you!


    Okay. Minato first Naruto was sent to the bedroom on the second floor, and then poured a ss of water for Kanp.


    Hokage-sama.


    Kanp took a sip of tea and said his request to learn Yin-Yang Chakra Nature Transformation.


    Minato then said directly: Yin and Yang are two types of Nature Transformation that are different from Fire, Wind, Lightning, Earth, and Water. The Ninjutsu derived from them is Yin Release and Yang Release. The source of Yins power is the imagination and Spiritual Energy, creating form from nothing. As for the source of Yangs power, it is of the Physical Energy, which gives life to the form


    Minato began to introduce the Yin and Yang Release, and then gave a few examples. For example, Nara ns Shadow Imitation Technique is a variation of Yin Release, while Akimichi ns Multi-Size Technique is variation of Yang Release.


    Kanp listened carefully. About half an hourter, he secretly threw out the Collection Technique.


    However, the green light cluster in his mind did not move at all.


    Kanp was startled, and then remembered that todays three Collection Techniques have already been used on Hashirama.


    I made a mistake!


    Kanps brain hurts.


    But this is the end of the matter, and he can only bite the bullet and continue to listen.


    Minato didnt stop talking until early ten oclock.


    Its a bitte today, Kanp, lets stop here, if you still dont understand, you cane to me again. Minato said with a smile.


    I understand, thank you, Hokage-sama.


    Kanp bowed slightly and thanked him.


    In the next few days, Kanp ignored Hashirama, who is in the Forest of Death, and focused on Minato. Five dayster, he finally collected Yang Chakra Nature Transformation!


    Thats right, there are two types of Yin and Yang Chakra Nature Transformation, so Kanp only collected Yang Nature Transformation!


    Moreover, Kanp has been here for so many days, so he is embarrassed to ask Minato to write the Yin Nature Transformation on a scroll, so he had no choice but to turn around and go to Konoha Hospital to find Kabuto, and along the way, stop by the deans office, to see if he can collect the Yin Chakra Nature Transformation from Nara Shikai.

 Chapter 558: Nono Is Back

    Chapter 558: Nono Is Back


    When Kanp rushed to the Konoha Hospital, Kabuto happened to have just entered the operating room.


    If this is a domineering protagonist, the operation must be suspended, and then Kabuto will get out to see him. But who makes Kanp a considerate person?


    Learning that Kabuto had entered the operating room, Kanp felt regretful, so he had no choice but to turn around and go to the dean''s office to find the dean.


    But it turned out that Shikai was also in a meeting, so Kanp had to wait in the office. Feeling very bored, Kanp took a look at the green light cluster in his mind.


    The green light cluster surrounds a hazy purple ck neb on the left and right. Nearly a thousand blue light dots fly up and down around the neb, and a few red and purple stardust are mixed in the neb. In the corners, the more than a dozen purple stardust representing Uzumaki ns physique and Senju ns physique are now in contact with each other, but the speed of the fusion is a bit too slow. Although Kanp is anxious, he has no choice but sit back and wait!


    After some time, Shikai finally returned to his office.


    Kanp, are you here to take Kabuto? Shikai had a smile in his eyes.


    Since Kabuto entered Konoha Hospital, he has been performing operations day and night. His rapid progress made all the doctors in the hospital flushed with shame, but his hard work also made Shikai understand that Kanps reason sending Kabuto here. He wanted him to hone his medical skills here, thats all.


    Kanp didnt panic when he was seen through, and said with a smile: Kabuto is still tender, just let him stay here for a while.


    Shikai nodded. Although he is training doctors for others, but as the dean of the Konoha Hospital, he has a very high position. Even if Kabuto leaves the hospital one day, he will never leave Konoha. So if he needs his help in the future, he can naturally rely on this period of times affection to ask him for help.


    What''s more, if he can also make friends with the Gekko n, why not?


    In fact, Uncle Shikai, I came to you this time to ask you about Yin Attribute Chakra Nature Transformation.


    Kanp said with a serious expression, I have been studying with Hokage-sama for the past few days, but I have not been able to understand the tricks, so


    No problem. Shikai agreed without waiting for Kanp to finish.


    Yin Attribute Chakra Nature Transformation sounds grand, but for most Shinobi, it is useless. After all, there are very few Shinobi in the entire Shinobi World who can develop Yin Release Ninjutsu from the Yin Attribute Nature Transformation.


    And Nara ns Shadow Imitation Technique is one of them!


    Uncle Shikai, I know that you are busy with work, why don''t you write it down for me. I will go back and read it myself? Kanp asked cautiously.


    Shikai felt that there was no problem with it. So he immediately spent half an hour scribbling nearly a thousand words on a scroll, and wrote all the content of Nara ns Yin Attribute Chakra Nature Transformation on the scroll.


    Its level of detail and preciousness is far better than Minato''s exnation.


    After all, although Minato has mastered Yin Attribute Nature Transformation, he did not develop Yin Release Ninjutsu at all, so naturally, he is not as good as Shikai who has Shadow Imitation Technique.


    Of course, if you want to use the content on this scroll to develop Yin Release Ninjutsu, it would be a bit of a dream.


    Thank you so much, Uncle Shikai!


    Kanp solemnly bowed and thanked him, and at the same time, he couldnt wait to throw a Collection Technique at the scroll, and the green light cluster in his mind surged and boiled, and then, a blue light dot shot out directly.


    Actually got it in one strike?


    Kanps face was full of joy, and he almost returned the scroll on the spot.


    However, considering the impact, he did not do so.


    After chatting with Shikai for a while, Kanp left the office.


    When he came downstairs from the hospital, Kanp happened to bump into Kabuto, who had just finished the operation.


    Kanp-sama!


    Seeing Kanp, Kabuto immediately ran over excitedly, Is there any news about her?


    Kanp showed a guilty yet polite smile, and said: I came here to find the dean for something, but there is no news from her yet.


    Is that so Kabuto was a little depressed, after all, it has been more than two months, if all goes well, Nono should have returned to Konoha long ago.


    With you here, that person will be fine.


    Kanp said, At most, it will take some time, so dont worry.


    Kabuto nodded expressionlessly: I understand.


    Back home, Kanp immediately started experimenting with Yin and Yang Attribute Chakra Nature Transformation.


    The first is Yang Attribute.


    Kanp poured the Chakra inside his body into his left hand, and then started the Yang Attribute Nature Transformation. Soon, the Chakra gathered in the palm turned into Yang Attribute Chakra, and then poured into the depths of the cells of his right hand.


    Multi-Size Technique?


    Kanps heart skipped a beat, but unfortunately, his right hand didn''t seem to be growing bigger at all, and was just slightly hot.


    Kanp then transformed his Chakra into Yin Attribute, and tried to pour Yin Attribute Chakra into his shadow in an attempt to use Nara ns Shadow Imitation Technique. Unfortunately, the shadow doesnt give face at all, and there is no change.


    Sure enough, mastering the Yin and Yang Attribute Chakra Nature Transformation does not mean mastering the Yin and Yang Releases techniques.


    Kanp sighed and began to recall Minatos words.


    The source of Yins power is the imagination and Spiritual Energy, creating form from nothing.


    The source of Yangs power is of the Physical Energy, which gives life to the form.


    Putting it simply, it can be said that Yin Release Ninjutsu uses Spiritual Energy to create a material image from nothing.


    Yang Release Ninjutsu uses physical energy to inject Chakra or willpower into inorganic substances, turning them into substances with simr vitality. Simply put, it injects life into the physical image.


    At this time, Kanp suddenly thought of ck Zetsu, the life created with Yin-Yang Release.


    Kanp didnt at all wonder why ck Zetsu was ck before. But now, thinking of Nara ns Shadow Imitation Technique, he cant help but suspect that ck Zetsu was actually made by Kaguya with her own shadow.


    And the most powerful thing about Shadow Imitation Technique is restraint. It happened that at the end of the Fourth Shinobi World War in the original work, ck Zetsu attached himself to Madara, making it impossible for Madara to move even a little bit, and then he was swallowed little by little.


    ck Zetsusst possession is very simr to the restraint of Shadow Imitation Technique!


    But even if Kanp thought of all of these, it seems that they wont help him for this matter.


    So, where should I start with Yin-Yang Release?


    Kanp thought about it for ten minutes, and suddenly thought of a very important point.


    Yang Release Ninjutsu uses Physical Energy as its source, and Yin Release Ninjutsu uses Spiritual Energy as its source.


    Does Yin-Yang Release need to use Chakra?


    Or, to use Spiritual Energy to mobilize Yin Attribute Chakra as Yin Release Ninjutsu, and Physical Energy to mobilize Yang Attribute Chakra as Yang Release Ninjutsu?


    Kanp immediately began to experiment.


    He closes his eyes and concentrated, slowly extracting the Physical Energy from his body. Unfortunately, he does not have the Uzumaki ns physique at this time, so the Physical Energy extracted is very limited.


    Then, he transformed the Chakra in his body into Yang Attribute, and finally used his Physical Energy to push the Yang Attribute Chakra in his body


    Um


    It failed cleanly.


    Kanpughed awkwardly, and then proceeded with the same way, pushing Yin Attribute Chakra with Spiritual Energy, but the result was still a failure.


    The two experiments gave Kanp the feeling like using fog to push the wheels forward. The fog is illusory, but the wheels have entities. How can the illusory fog push the real wheels?


    Kanp rubbed his chin and pondered: Is it because the Physical Energy is enough and the Spiritual Energy is not enough, or is my method wrong, or is the Yin-Yang Release simply not like this?


    While hesitating, a memory suddenly flooded into his mind.


    Tenk is back!


    And he sessfully brought back Yakushi Nono. And right now, Nono was outside the Forest of Death!


    It seems that the Yin-Yang Release needs to be postponed first. Lets deal with Nono first.


    Nonos return to Konoha couldnt be hidden from Danzo.


    Although Danzo is declining now, a starved camel is still bigger than a horse, and if Kanp doesnt show his muscles, Danzo will definitely bite!


    So he immediately created two shadow clones. One to find Tabako and the other is to inform Kabuto, while his main body to rush towards the Forest of Death.


    Outside the Forest of Death.


    Nono stood alone outside the green iron, with a worried look on her brows.


    After Tenk brought her here, he left a sentence of wait for someone to take you back to Konoha, and then went straight into the ground and disappeared.


    Nono was a little puzzled when she saw this.


    Fortunately, within two minutes, a figure ran over from the direction of Konoha.


    Theres no Flying Thunder God Techniques stone buried outside the Forest of Death, so he Kanp had to run for a while after teleporting nearby.


    Nono.


    Kanp said with a smile on his face, Wee back to Konoha.


    Who are you? What is your purpose? Where is Kabuto? Nono looked at Kanp with a little vignce.


    My name is Gekko Kanp and I am the Gekko ns n Head. As for the specific details, Ill tell you, but Kabuto is performing surgery at the Konoha Hospital. You will have to wait for him to get off work before you can see him. Kanp said with a smile.


    Gekko ns n Head?


    Nono suddenly remembered what Tenk said before, The little Gekko ns n Head could bare his teeth in front of Danzo, and a smile couldn''t help but appeared on the corner of her mouth.


    Kanps mouth twitched slightly, wishing to summon Tenk on the spot and beat him up!


    In short, I will take you home first. Kanp quickly changed the subject.


    Home?


    Nono hesitated, You mean


    Of course it is the orphanage.


    Kanp said with a smile, I n to fund your orphanage.


    Nono looked at him with puzzled expression: You should know who I am. If you do this, are you really not afraid of Danzos revenge?


    If Advisor Danzo dares to jump out, I will naturally deal with him. Kanp acted righteously.


    Nono always felt that things would not go well, but since things hade to this point, she has no other way.


    Lets go. Kanp turned and ran towards the orphanage.

 Chapter 559: Tabakos Means

    Chapter 559: Tabako''s Means


    Gekko n, Matsushitas home.


    The two old men, Inoue and Matsushita are ying shogi in the backyard at the moment!


    Tabako at the side couldn''t bear to look directly at it, shook her head and went to the side to train with her sword.


    Knock knock knock!


    A dull knock on the door came from outside the house.


    Tabako-chan, go and open the door. Matsushita shouted while pondering.


    Yes.


    Tabako sheathed her sword, walked to the entrance and opened the door, and outside the house is Kanps shadow clone.


    Sister Tabako, I have important things to look for you! Kanps shadow clone said seriously.


    Come in and talk about it. Tabako said and walked inside.


    After entering the living room, Kanps shadow clone went to greet the two old men first, and then got down to business and said: Sister Tabako, I am going to fund an orphanage!


    Orphanage? Tabako looked at him in a puzzled manner, Why would you fund orphanage?


    This orphanage involves a very important Shinobi. I want to fund orphanage to bring him under mymand. Kanps shadow clone said.


    Tabako thought for a while, then nodded and said: We have made a lot of money through the tavern over the years. Funding orphanage is not that hard, and it also give a good reputation. I have no reason to refuse.


    Kanps shadow clone is overjoyed: Then its decided!


    Wait!


    Tabako looked at him suspiciously, and asked, If its just like this, you can decide it directly, there is no need to make a special trip here. Is there a problem with the orphanage?


    Kanps shadow clone chuckled and said: As expected of Sister Tabako, you can see through the essence of the problem at a nce.


    I knew it!


    Tabako stared at Kanp fiercely.


    Kanps shadow clone smiled and said: The head of that orphanage is called Yakushi Nono, and she was a former Roots member, and the Shinobi I want to bring over is also a Roots member.


    Tabakos delicate eyebrows wrinkled immediately: Are you going to poach from Advisor Danzo?


    Well, the main reason is because I am really amazing. Kanps shadow clone patted his big muscle domineeringly.


    Did I praise you?


    Tabako rolled her eyes at him, and said, Advisor Danzo is a high level advisor of the vige. Although he has been very low-key these years, you must not underestimate him.


    Kanps shadow clone hurriedly said: Funding the orphanage is reasonable, fair and legal, so Danzo cant find mistake from it. Nono has also left the Root a long time ago, so Danzo cant control her. As for the Shinobi who I wanted to get, he was also sent by Danzo to me as a spy. If he dares toe to me to make a fuss, he will be the one to me, and Hokage-sama will definitely be on my side!


    Tabako asked in a deep voice: What if he retaliates against you secretly?


    He does the first day of the month, Ill do the fifteenth! Kanps shadow clone is full of murderous intent as he said that. (T/N: That means an eye for an eye.)


    What do you mean by the first day and the fifteenth day?''


    Tabako is puzzled, but she knew that Kanp had made up his mind, so she nodded and said: You just need to be careful. I will ask someone to prepare the funding, and I will go to Hokage Tower to report for approvalter. This matter. If Advisor Danzo makes trouble, our Gekko n is not easy to mess with!


    That''s right, if our Gekko n wants to be awe-inspiring, we must step on Danzo to climb up! Kanps shadow clone had a strong fighting spirit.


    After the incident here, Kanps shadow clone ran to the corner and secretly disbanded himself.


    At the same time.


    Konoha Hospital.


    After another Kanps shadow clone arrived here, he found that Kabuto had entered the operating room again, so he had no choice but to wait.


    This wait is more than an hour.


    When Kabuto came out covered in blood, Kanps shadow clone gave him a hint with his eyes.


    Kabuto is very clever. After seeing this hint, he immediately became excited, and then rushed over and said: Kanp-sama, could it be?


    Kanps shadow clone nodded: Nono has returned.


    Thats great!


    Kabuto immediately took off his surgical gown, and nned to see her immediately, Kanp-sama, where is she?


    At this time, she should be at orphanage, but you have to be mentally prepared. In the past few years, Danzo has been sending her another persons photo as you. Her attitude may be a little strange when she sees you. Kanps shadow clone reminded.


    Kabuto nodded repeatedly, and then bowed deeply: Thank you so much, Kanp-sama!


    When he lifts the head, Kanps shadow clone has disappeared.


    Kabuto first asked the other doctors for leave, and then rushed to the orphanage in a hurry.


    When Kabuto left the Konoha Hospital, a Roots Shinobi quietly followed along in the dark.


    In order to let Kabuto sessfully be a spy by Kanps side, Danzo indeed removed the Curse Mark from Kabuto, but this did not mean that he trusted Kabuto.


    First, Danzo sent a Roots Shinobi to monitor Kabuto. Second, he changed the Root spys contact information, and then sent Nono a few photos of Kabuto. In this way, even if Kabuto could escape from him, it is almost impossible to connect with Nono!


    Running all the way, the excited Kabuto gradually calmed down.


    He knew that there was Roots Shinobi is watching from behind him, but after a little hesitation, he still decided to go to the orphanage to see Nono.


    If Kanp can shelter them, there is naturally no need to worry about Danzos anger. If they cant be sheltered, they can at least spend more time together by meeting earlier. As for the consequences, with Kanps rtionship, no matter how bad it is, they wont lose their lives.


    At this time.


    Kanp and Nono have also rushed to the orphanage.


    When Nono returned. the person in charge of the orphanage, other nuns, as well as some orphans who remembered her, came over and asked for her health. After a while, everyone burst into tears.


    Kanp couldnt stand the atmosphere, so he walked to thewn outside the orphanage to breathe fresh air.


    Due to financial problems, this orphanage was built in a very remote mountain forest in Konoha, but correspondingly, the environment here is also extremely quiet, it is surrounded by mountains and greenery, which is full of vitality under the sun!


    About half an hourter, Nono came out with a group of nuns, bowed to Kanp and thanked him, with a sincere and touched expression.


    Kanp then couldnt help but said, In the future, the funds for the orphanage will be funded by my Gekko n.


    Following this, he added, It may not be a lot, but it is enough to meet the usual expenses.


    After all, Gekko ns money is not his. The funding can be provided, but the premise is that it does not affect the living standards of Gekko ns nsmen!


    After listening to Kanps assurance, the nuns and the group of orphans suddenly fell into a sea of joy, and many people spontaneously started praising Kanp.


    Kanp is so honest and shy, he really cant adapt to this kind of social environment, but the world is like this, so he can only ept their kindness with a smile.


    Sweeping his gaze over everyone Kanp found that although Nono was smiling, there was still a trace of worry in her eyes that couldn''t be erased. She is obviously worried about Danzo.


    Nono has been away from Konoha for many years, and the memory of Danzo in her mind is still from many years ago. That darkness under the Hokage, and was above ten thousand people, the power to cover the sky with one hand, rampant, doing everything he wanted!


    Is such a person really something that the little Gekko n can contend with?


    Kanp didn''t bother to exin. Leaving behind a shadow clone, he said: If there is something, I wille at any time. That''s it for today, I''ll go first.


    Kanp then left. Later, his shadow clone also consciously found a ce to hide. Once Danzo dared to jump out, he would summon his main body over.


    Not long after.


    Kabuto finally arrived at the orphanage.


    Nono already knows Kabutos true appearance from Tenk, but just in case, she still asked some little secrets that only the two of them knew, and Kabuto answered them one by one with excitement. Finally, the two people recognized each other, hugged each other, weeping bitter tears, and by the way, they are secretly cursing Danzo for not being human!


    The ending is perfect, but there is always someone who wants to destroy it.


    Seeing Nono, who was supposed to be undercover in Iwagakure, here, the Roots Shinobi, who was in charge of monitoring Kabuto, immediately created a shadow clone to notify his Danzo-sama!


    On the other side, Tabakos efficiency is very high. After separating from Kanps shadow clone, she submits the application materials for funding the orphanage to Hokage Tower, and through some connections, this document was uploaded to the high level advisor, Sarutobi Hiruzen, as quickly as possible.


    After Hiruzen resigned from Sandaime Hokages position, he became the viges advisor, and worked with Koharu and Homura to handle the government affairs of the vige.


    When he saw this document, he couldn''t help but frowned, because there was Danzos silhouette behind this orphanage.


    Regarding this old friend, Hiruzen has some feelings in his heart, so he subconsciously wants to reject this application.


    But the applicant on this document is written as Gekko n. If I reject this document, that guy Kanp will definitely go to Minato directly.


    When the timees, Minato will be in difficult situation for no reason.


    Forget it.


    Hiruzen sighed, then passed Gekko ns application.


    Then, the application arrived at Minato''s office.


    Minato took a quick nce, and after he saw that it was Kanps n, he thought, It was a good thing to fund an orphanage. A smile appeared on his face, and then he stamped and signed it!


    When Kanp returned to his mansion, Tabako rushed over with the document signed and sealed by Minato.


    Here you are. Tabako handed the documents to Kanp.


    Kanp opened it, and his expression became a little strange.


    It''s just funding an orphanage, does it need to be so formal?


    There is Hiruzens name, and it is Minatos stamp and signature. Isnt this making a mountain out of a molehill?


    But he changed his mind after thinking about it again. With this document, in the future, if anyone dares to prevent me from funding the orphanage, they will be an enemy of Hokage Tower, and anyone who dares to cause trouble to the orphanage would be pping Gekko n in the face. No matter what the situation is, I can fight back strongly!


    As expected of Sister Tabako!


    Kanp praised happily. He felt that he is fortunate to tell Tabako about this, otherwise, if Danzo walked through the back door from Koharu and Homura, then what would happen to him?


    There''s only so much I can do. The rest is up to you. Tabako said.


    Dont worry, everything is under control! Kanp grinned, the corners of his mouth revealing a sharp edge.

 Chapter 560: Missing-Nin?

    Chapter 560: Missing-Nin?


    Roots Headquarters.


    The shadow clone, who came back to report, quickly walked through a dark corridor and came to Danzo''s office.


    Danzo-sama.


    The shadow clone knelt on one-knee, and said emotionally, Nono is back!


    Eh?


    Danzo suddenly stood up from his chair, What did you say?!


    Nono is back, and Kabuto has joined her. The two of them are in the orphanage now! The shadow clone quickly reports.


    Bastard!!!


    Danzo smashed the table next to him with a punch, the veins on his forehead popped out, and he was furious, How dare that guy betray me!!


    And Gekko Kanp!


    It must be that guy making trouble, otherwise, how dare Kabuto betray me?


    Damn it, damn it!!


    Danzo-sama, what should we do next? The shadow clone asked.


    Go to the orphanage! Danzo clenched his teeth and said in a deep voice.


    As the vige high level advisor, as the Leader of the Root, am I, Danzo, dont need face?


    Deceiving me like this Unforgivable!!!


    With Danzos order, the Roots Headquarters immediately gathered twenty elite Shinobi, and they all rushed towards the orphanage.


    If it was another ce, so many people acting together would definitely rm others, but the orphanage is located in a very remote ce, and Danzo and his men are using a small path, so it didnt attract anyones attention all the way.


    Until at the orphanage!


    Hes here!


    After Kanps shadow clone saw that Danzos entire group arrived, he immediately dropped Flying Thunder God Kunai, and then formed hand seal to disband himself.


    At the same time.


    Kanp, who is in his mansion, suddenly opened his eyes, and then immediately activated Sage Mode. Following the Network Cable buried before, he rushed to the ce where the shadow clone dissipated in two or three teleports, and then relied on Minatos nerve reflexes to gently grab the Flying Thunder God Kunai which was about to fall to the ground.


    At this time, Danzo and the others approached the entrance of the orphanage. The Roots Shinobi wore masks on their face and exuded a cold aura. Danzos face looked calm, but he still looked scary, so seeing them, the seven or eight orphans ying at the entrance were scared to escape quickly.


    Nono, Kabuto,e out! Danzo stood at the door and said coldly.


    The cold voice passed through most of the orphanage and fell into everyones ears.


    Its still here no matter what. Nono put down the rag in her hand.


    Kabuto, who is next to her, pretended not to care and said: Dont worry, Kanp-sama will protect us.


    I hope so.


    Nono looked worriedly at the other nuns and orphans who surrounded her, and forced a smile, You all stay here, dont go out. Leave everything to me. Kabuto, you stay too.


    No.


    Kabuto shook his head and said with firm eyes, Let me be with you, Sister.


    We will also be with you, Sister! The rest of the people also spoke in unison.


    Although Nono has been away for many years, everyone here remembers her kindness!


    Nono was very moved when she saw this, but resolutely declined their request. In the end, only Nono and Kabuto walked out of the orphanages entrance.


    Nono, who allowed you to return to the vige!


    Danzo stared at Nono coldly, and shouted in a low voice, Dont forget the mission you have on your back. Arbitrarily going back to the vige, do you want to betray Konoha?!


    Nonos face changed slightly. Her burden is indeed great, and once she is reported, she, Kabuto, and the young Gekko ns n Head will all be punished!


    She was about to refute, but she heard a series of sneering sounds not far away.


    Advisor Danzo is so majestic, you actually dared toe to my ce to act wildly!


    Kanp walked over with his hands on his back, with an arrogant, cold, and emotionless expression on his face.


    Danzo squinted his one eye, and faintly said, Gekko Kanp, this is my Roots business, you are not qualified to intervene!


    Sorry, Nono is the one I specially invited from outside to serve as the head of this orphanage. She is my employee, so naturally, I am qualified to intervene! Kanp calmly retorted.


    Danzo coldly said: Nono is my spy.


    Spy?


    Kanp chuckled and said, Every spy sent by Konoha must have their information be kept in Anbu, does Nono have one?


    Danzos expression gradually became gloomy: She is Roots spy!


    Nono was indeed a Root member before, but she has quit the Root for many years.


    Kanpughed and said, So I think, there should be no spys information of her in the Root, so where does this spye from?


    The corner of Danzos mouth twitched slightly, and he angrily said: Are you provoking me? Gekko Kanp!!!


    Kanp took out a document, and said solemnly: This was just approved yesterday. From now on, this orphanage is funded by my Gekko n, and I also have the final say on the appointment and dismissal of the orphanages personnel, Danzo consultant. I now appoint Nono as the head of the orphanage, who agrees and who opposes?!


    Danzos cold gaze shifted from Kanps face, and finally fell on Kabuto: Kabuto, you


    Im so sorry, Kabuto is also an orphanages personnel. Kanp interrupted him with a smile.


    You really colluded together.


    Danzo sneered again and again, Follow me back, Kabuto!


    With Kanps blocking, Danzo didn''t dare to do anything to Nono, who had no identity certificate'', but Kabuto is a real Roots member. As long as all the documents and proofs were avable, if Danzo wants to take him back, even Hokage himself cant stop him!


    And as long as he gets Kabuto, he can naturally handle Nono!


    Hmph hmph hmph hmph


    You are still too young, Gekko Kanp!


    Sorry, Danzo-sama, due to personal reasons, I want to quit the Root. Kabuto is a very smart person, how could he put himself in danger again? So he resigned on the spot!


    Danzos face twitched, and said coldly: Do you think Root is a ce you can enter if you want, and exit if you want to exit? Dont be naive, Yakushi Kabuto!!!


    I heard that in order to prevent Roots members from leaking your information, Advisor Danzo will put Curse Mark on every Roots members. I wonder if there is any on Kabuto. Kanp asked with a smile.


    Danzos pupil shrank.


    Not at all.


    Kabuto said very cooperatively, Danzo-sama wanted me to hide beside you as an undercover agent, my Lord, so he personally removed the Curse Mark from me.


    Oh, there is such a thing?!


    Kanp was furious and pointed at Danzos nose, and said Advisor Danzo, putting an undercover agent next to me, what do you want to do? Assassinate me? Or do you want to steal Anbu''s information?


    The muscles between Danzos eyebrows twitched faintly. He wished that he could break Kabuto and Kanps skull with his cane, but he could never admit it, so he had to suppress his anger, and said coldly: I didnt give such an order!


    In that case, why did Advisor Danzo remove the Curse Mark from Kabuto?


    Kanp asked, then answered himself with surprise and joy, Could it be that Advisor Danzo has agreed to Kabutos resignation application?


    Danzo was silent. Although he did not know when Kabuto colluded with Kanp, he was certain that he was definitely plotted by Kabuto!


    Now that Nono is protected by Kanp, and he has lifted the Curse Mark from Kabuto. As long as Kabuto bites himself and exposed him, Danzo will not be able to wash himself clean!


    Unless, Kabuto is dead!


    Thinking of this, Danzos expression turned cold and stern, and he said casually: Kabuto, you secretly stole Roots confidential information. Not only did you remove the Curse Mark without authorization, you even dared to bite me, today, as a Konohas high level advisor, I will judge you as Konohas A-Rank Missing-nin!


    Nonos expression changed slightly, and he subconsciously shouted: No, Danzo-sama, I


    Sister! Kabuto hurriedly interrupted her, lest she say anything stupid in a hurry.


    Now that you are judged.


    Danzo waved his hand, Grab this traitor!


    The twenty elite Shinobi behind Danzo flickered, instantly surrounding Kanp and the others.


    Anyone who helps you will be regarded as a Missing-nin and be arrested together! Danzo stared at Kanp with a dark tone.


    Trying to scare me?


    Kanps face remained unchanged, and he said: Danzo consultant, do you think you are Hokage? Whoever you say is a Missing-nin is a Missing-nin? Why dont you go to Hokage Tower to sleep?


    Danzos heart was full of anger, and his cheeks twitched again, which made him more determined to cut the grass from the root!


    Go! Danzo issued an attack order.


    In the next instant, twenty elite Shinobi immediately rushed to Kabuto.

 Chapter 561: Showing Off His Muscles!

    Chapter 561: Showing Off His Muscles!


    My Lord.


    The moment the twenty Roots eliteunched an attack, Kabuto already had a kunai in his hands, but he forcibly restrained himself from taking action.


    Leave it to me.


    Kanp sneered and formed a hand seal, Multiple Shadow Clone Technique!


    Bang~ bang~ bang~


    Twenty shadow clones sprang out in the light smoke, and each greeted a Roots elite and fought fiercely.


    Danzo looked gloomy and uncertain, and stared at Kanp with one eye and said: Gekko Kanp, even though Yondaime trusts you, Konoha is not his alone. Have you considered the consequences?


    With the two advisors, Koharu and Homuras helps, Danzo thought that even if he couldn''t make it difficult for Kanp, he could at least make Kabutos Missing-nin status certain, and at that time, he could do whatever he wanted!


    I should be the one asking you that sentence, Advisor Danzo, do you know your situation?


    Kanp whispered softly with a smile, For the current Konoha, whether it is you or the Root, its just a drag. If you you dare cause trouble at this time, you will definitely have to pay! When the timees Hokage-sama might punish us heavily. For me, its nothing, but for you, hehehe.


    Hearing this, Danzo couldnt help but squinted his one eye and pondered.


    Kanps words seem to be arrogant, but after he thinks about it carefully, he felt that it will happen!


    Although Danzo has been acting low-key in the past few years, he can always feel that Minatos desire to take care of him is still going strong!


    If things get serious, even if Kabuto bes a Missing-nin, Danzo will definitely gain a reputation for being unfavorable in managing Root!


    When the timees, Minato can say, Look at you, you are such a big person, but you cant manage the Root well. Come here. I will help you. When the timees, what will Danzo do?


    Is it necessary topromise?


    Danzo secretly pondered in his heart: The Gozu Tenno n is only one or two years away from sess, and with the help of the Uchiha n, I will be able to overthrow Namikaze Minatos rule within two years!


    Self-restraint is indeed the best choice, but will this cause Minato''s fear to rise instead?


    Its better to take the opportunity to harass him and actively expose my weaknesses to Namikaze Minato. This wont only allow Namikaze Minato to achieve his goal of weakening me, but can also can hide my n secretly!


    This is called showing weakness to the enemy!


    Danzo thoughts spun. The smile at the corner of his mouth gradually became cold: Then, we will wait and see!


    Bang~ bang~ bang~ bang~


    Not far away, 20 shadow clones of Kanp are fighting with 20 elite Shinobi from the Root. The two sides are already at climax at this time, and they are separated with each other.


    Konoha-Style Kenjutsu  Thunder Dance!


    Konoha-Style Kenjutsu  shing Wind!


    Konoha-Style Kenjutsu  me sh!


    Konoha-Style Kenjutsu  Dance of Crescent Moon!


    Konoha-Style Kenjutsu  Moonlight!


    The 20 shadow clones of Kanp dont use Senjutsu, Kyubis Chakra, Extraordinary Strength and so on to bully them, but just used Konoha-Style Kenjutsu.


    In the field, the sword light flew coldly, the thunderbolt burst, the wind de whistled, and the mes soared into the sky. The Roots Shinobi, who were approaching, retreated again and again.


    Although Roots elites are not weak, they each have their own specialties. Some are good at Ninjutsu, some are good at Genjutsu, some are good at Genjutsu, and some are good at defense. If they are put together, they are naturally elites. But after being separated by Kanps shadow clones, they fought on their own, facing opponent who are good at Konoha-Style Kenjutsu!


    If Roots Shinobis specialty is just to restrain Konoha-Style Kenjutsu, then Minatos nerve reflex will greet them. Unless they are taken by surprise, it will be difficult to beat Kanps shadow clones.


    But if their specialty happens to be restrained by Konoha-Style Kenjutsu, coupled with Minatos nerve reflexes, then they won''t be able to hold on at all!


    In less than half a minute, there is only one shadow clone on Kanps side that was destroyed by the sneak attack by Roots Shinobi Shadow Imitation Technique, but six of the Roots Shinobi were chopped down to the ground by Kanps shadow clones!


    Of course, Kanp didnt dare to kill them, so the sword injuries caused by the shadow clones were just broken tendons and bones at most, adding some disability indicators to Danzos Root, nothing more.


    Kanps shadow clones, who quickly gained an advantage, immediately joined other teams after taking care of their opponents, gradually expanding their advantages.


    Danzo watched with the cool eye of a bystander, but he was extremely frightened in his heart!


    How is this possible?!


    That bastard Gekko Kanp can achieve this level with only shadow clone?!


    Is this a joke?!


    Where did he get that many Chakra from?!


    There are also these shadow clones. Their fighting style is too clean, which gives Danzo a very familiar feeling. After watching for a while, Minatos figure suddenly appeared in his mind!


    Danzo has seen the information recording of Minatos battle. If it was summed up in one sentence, he is the only one who can beat others, and others can''t beat him at all!


    And now, the twenty shadow clones of Kanp who appeared in front of him seem to have done the same!


    Every time his elite subordinates want to hit the other party, Kanps shadow clones will avoid the attack in a very clean and pleasing way, as if they are possessed by the Yellow sh!


    If Kanps shadow clone were not just using Konoha-Style Kenjutsu, the battle might end faster!


    Not only Danzo, but Nono and Kabuto next to them are also dumbfounded!


    Although Kabuto has long known that Kanp is very strong through Roots information, he didnt expect him to be so abnormal!


    There are only 20 shadow clones. If he creates 100 shadow clones, cant he directly destroy the entire Root?


    I didnt expect Kanp-sama to have such a powerful strength! Kabuto cant help but feel happy while having palpitations. The stronger Kanp is, the better the safety of him and Nono will be guaranteed.


    Of course, he has to work harder too, otherwise, he will be abandoned by Kanp, then he will have to face the flustered and desperate Danzo.


    Is this really Root


    Nono looked at the Roots Shinobi in disbelief. When she left, Root was still the strongest force in Konoha standing shoulder to shoulder with Anbu, But now


    Theyre beaten up by a youngster?


    Nono looked Kanps back, a trace of awe for the expert strong in her eyes, and her tense heart slowly rxed.


    At the same time.


    Stop!!


    Seeing his tenth subordinate fell in a pool of blood, Danzo finally couldn''t help but shouted, Everyone, retreat immediately!


    Hearing the order, the Roots elites quickly got away of the opponent, and disappeared into the nearby forest in an instant.


    Kanp waved his hand to stop the shadow clones who wanted to chase after them, then smiled and said to Danzo: Advisor Danzo, dont you want to continue?


    Danzo stared at Kanp, and his old rxed face was trembling slightly. It is unknown whether it is from distress or hatred.


    Dont becent, I will never give up on this matter! Danzo turned and left.


    At the same time, the injured Roots Shinobi also supported each other, and slowly followed Danzo away.

 Chapter 562: Two Information

    Chapter 562: Two Information


    Is it over?


    Nono looked Danzo and Roots Shinobi, who had left, and her expression is still a little ufortable.


    The great person who used to stand tall, now


    Nono also doesnt know how to describe herplicated mood.


    Its over? Maybe its too early.


    Kanp chuckled and said, Our Advisor Danzo has suffered such a big loss, so we can''t just let it go.


    Suffer?


    Hearing Kanps words, Kabuto suddenly remembered something and said, My Lord, in fact, there was an infiltration incident at Roots Headquarters more than a month ago.


    Roots infiltration incident? Kanps brows raised, showing an expression of disbelief.


    But at the bottom of his heart, he said happily: Hehehe, I did it.


    Kabuto didnt know about Kanps thought. He nced at Nono, who was also shocked, and continued: Yes, and the other party is Hyuga ns Shinobi. They stole an important item from the headquarters and burned down the precious experimental data and materials umted by the Root over the years, which caused a great loss, but after this happened, Danzo did not conduct an investigation with great fanfare.


    Kanp followed his line of thought and said: For Danzo to not dare to investigate, its either because of a guilty conscience, or because he has a more important conspiracy.


    My Lord, I''m leaning toward thetter!


    Kabuto pushed the frame on the bridge of his nose, his sses shone slightly, and he said, After Yondaime Hokage came to power, the lives of Danzo and the Root became worse day by day. Until a few years ago, Danzo suddenly stopped all experiments in Root, leaving only one called Gozu Tenno!


    Although Kabuto is a Root member, he is not trusted by Danzo, so most of the secrets he knows are limited.


    Gozu Tenno? What do you mean?


    Kanp has a vague impression of it, as if it is something like Summoned Beast that can be self-destructed.


    Is Danzo nning to carry out a terrorist attack in order to get Minato to take the me and resign?


    My Lord, Im very sorry, I dont know the specific details of Gozu Tenno, I only know that this n will bepleted within two years. Kabuto said somewhat guilty.


    Kanp waved his hand, asking him not to care about this, and then said: Nono, this orphanage will be handed over to you from now on. If you have any questions, please feel free to contact me Gekko ns Deputy n Head!


    Kanp wanted her to contact him directly, but he has so many secrets and he cant casually contact outsiders frequently, not to mention that Nono seems weak, but she has the title of Wandering Nun and is a senior spy!


    Wandering in the Shinobi World is not so simple.


    Leaving Tabakos address behind, Kanp turned and left.


    Seeing this, Kabuto hurriedly said a few words to Nono, and then quickly followed.


    My Lord, in ordance with our agreement, I will always be loyal to you in the future!


    After they walked some distance from orphanage, Kabuto knelt on one knee without saying another word to show his loyalty, and then said, No matter what you ask me to do, I will do it with my life!


    Kanp likes this attitude, but he only believes half of what Kabuto said. As the other half, it must be guaranteed by a Curse Mark that can be inserted into the heart and brain.


    However, at present, Kanp is not familiar with these Curse Marks, so the Hashiramas cell transnt operation has to be done slowly. He also has to let Kabuto umte more transntation experience.


    So Kanp gently patted him on the shoulder and said: Go to the hospital and work hard. Your current Medical Ninjutsu still cant meet my expectations of you.


    I understand!


    Kabuto had a hunch in his heart, and after responding, he went to the Konoha Hospital to continue working.


    Kanp looked at his leaving back, thinking about the Gozu Tenno, and felt that this matter should be discussed with Minato, lest Danzo use those self-destruct Summoned Beasts to turn the vige into a mess.


    At the same time.


    After Danzo left the orphanage, he first whispered a few words to the uninjured subordinates, and asked them to immediately return to the headquarters to make arrangements. He then takes the injured subordinates to the Konoha Hospital for treatment.


    With ten injured Roots Shinobi appeared at once, this incident soon rmed Nara Shikai, the director of Konoha Hospital.


    When he got down, he saw Danzos rxed and gloomy old face, and vaguely realized that something big was going to happen!


    Advisor Danzo.


    Shikai stepped forward with a professional smile and asked, What mission caused such great damage to your subordinates?


    Mission? No, its a little brat who dont regard thew and morality!


    Danzo stared at Shikai with his one eye and said, Director Shikai, please write down the injury report carefully. I will hand it over to Yondaime!


    I understand.


    Danzos request is reasonable and fair, and Shikai does not any reason to reject it.


    Half an hourter, Danzo took the ten injury certificates to Hokage Tower well, to an office building next to it.


    Hokage Tower is where Hokage and other Shinobi Organizations work, and next to Hokage Tower, there is a slightly smaller building, which is the office that handles general government affairs of the vige, Koharu, Homura and other advisors work here.


    Danzo did not go directly to Minato. Although he was going to take the initiative to cut the flesh this time to show the enemy his weakness, but if he is cut too hard and affects the Gozu Tenno n, then the loss outweighs the gain. So, he has to find his two old partners to guarantee and protect him!


    And when Danzo asked his two old close friends toin, Kanp had already rushed to Hokages Office!


    Hokage-sama, I have two important information reports! As soon as Kanp arrived, he set a serious tone for the conversation between the two parties.


    Feeling the seriousness on Kanps body, Minato also solemnly stood up, and immediately created seal on the office to avoid the leakage of the conversation.


    Is it information about the Abyss? Minato asked solemnly.


    Uh


    Kanp was stunned, then forced a smile and said: Not Abyss, it is Root!


    Root?


    Minato was startled and said, What information is it?


    This matter is actually a long story.


    Kanp carefully thought of his words and said, When my right hand was injured, I identally heard that someone had mastered Medical Ninjutsu as a child without a teacher, so I went to look for him, and finally found his trace in the orphanage.


    Minato realized it, and said with a smile: Its the orphanage that your n is nning to fund.


    Kanp nodded, and continued: On the 3rd day after I went to the orphanage, the one with a strong medical talent appeared, his name is Kabuto.


    Kabuto?


    Hearing this, a thought shed through Minatos mind, Is he a Root member?


    Yes, Kabuto was from the Root!


    Kanp then talked about how Kabuto was coerced by Danzo to join the Root when he was a child, and how Danzo treated Roots retiree, Nono. He also told how Danzo nned to make Nono and Kabuto kill each other, and then about Danzo sending Kabuto to be an undercover by his side, adding some details while telling the story.


    Finally, Kanp said: After so much happening, Kabuto doesnt want to stay in the Root anymore. Firstly, I admired his medical talent. Secondly, I couldnt understand what Advisor Danzos actions, so I took Nono back from Iwagakure. As a result, Advisor Danzo flies into a rage and directly brought twenty Roots Shinobi to inquire about the crime. Fortunately, I was smart enough, I


    You fought them? Minato interrupted him with a smile.


    Kanp showed a shy smile: I identally hurt ten Roots Shinobi.


    Its fine if you dont kill anyone.


    Minato nodded, and then said thoughtfully, As a viges higher-up, Advisor Danzo really shouldnt use threats to force others to go undercover in other countries. His methods are too extreme.


    Kanp continued: After repelling Advisor Danzo, Kabuto told me two important information about the Root.


    What information? Minatos heart tightened slightly.


    A while ago, through his wifes diplomacy, Minato already knew that Danzo and Fugaku would start cooperating, and that they would act in one to two years, but Minato could not determine what kind of means Danzo would use.


    He wondered if Kanp can tell him what he wants to know.


    The first piece of information is that Hyugas Shinobi infiltrated Roots Headquarters more than a month ago. Kanp seriously said.


    Kanp didnt want to conceal this matter. At any rate, it was Hyugas Shinobi who did it, and it has nothing to do with him.


    The Roots Headquarters was infiltrated? Hyugas Shinobi? Minato frowned, looking Kanp extremely surprised.


    Hyuga n and Danzo have nothing to do with each other, and even if there is a grudge, it is not enough to make them infiltrate the Roots Headquarters.


    Kanp then said: I don''t know the specific information, but after this incident happened, Advisor Danzo did not investigate with great fanfare.


    Minato nodded thoughtfully and asked: What is the second information?


    The Gozu Tenno n!


    Kanp said with a smile, A few years ago, Advisor Danzo closed all the experimental research at the Root because of funding and manpower problems, but only this Gozu Tenno n is still active.


    Minato was shocked in his heart. At this moment, his instinct told him that this Gozu Tenno n is Danzos trump card!


    Is there any more specific information? Minato suppressed his excitement and asked calmly.


    Kabuto is not trusted by Advisor Danzo, so he only knows that this n can bepleted in about two years. Kanp said.


    In two years?


    Minatos eyes glowed, Doesnt this coincide with the information from n Head Fugaku?


    At this time, Minato has been able to confirm that Gozu Tenno is Danzosst resort, but as for what does the Gozu Tenno n specifically refer to, he still didnt know.


    At this moment, there was a slight knock on the door outside the office. and Genmas voice came from outside: Hokage-sama, three advisors are here.

 Chapter 563: The Advisors Resign

    Chapter 563: The Advisors Resign


    Hokage-sama, three advisors are here.


    Genmas voice interrupted the conversation between Minato and Kanp.


    Minato casually lifted the seal in the office so that his voice could be heard: Please let the advisors in.


    Yes.


    A few secondster, Koharu, Homura and walked in.


    Gekko Kanp, its better for you to be here.


    When Koharu saw Kanp was also here, her old face suddenly showed displeasure, and she said, It also saves us from calling you again.


    Kanp smiled shyly at her, and at the same time giving heartfelt greeting to her family in his heart.


    Yondaime, look at this. Homura stepped forward and put the ten injury diagnosis reports in his hand on the desk.


    Minato flipped through it casually, and after knowing whats going on, he smiled slightly and said: I already know about this matter.


    Since Yondaime know


    Koharu nced at Kanp and said, Then, how do you n to deal with this matter?


    Kanp has already told me the whole story. I wonder, do Advisor Koharu and Advisor Homura already know? Namikaze Minato asked.


    Koharu nodded: Gekko Kanp arbitrarily mobilizes the spy Danzo put in Iwagakure


    Is the spy referring to Yakushi Nono? Minato interrupted she.


    Koharu nced at Danzo and saw that thetter nodded, so she replied: Yes.


    But Yakushi Nono has withdrawn from the Root and is not under Advisor Danzos jurisdiction. Minato said.


    Even if she has quitted the Root, Yakushi Nono is still Konohas Shinobi! Koharu said with a snort.


    So you can use threat to coerce Konohas Shinobi to be a spy in Iwagakure?


    Minatos face was serious, and he said in a deep voice, If this is the case, can I also threaten you to be an undercover in Kumogakure with the lives of your family members?


    The faces of Koharu and Homura changed upon hearing this, and thetter hurriedly asked: What do you mean, Yondaime?


    It means that Advisor Danzo threatened Yakushi Nonos family members to make her an undercover in Iwagakure.


    Kanp, who is on the side, added, The two advisors are so familiar with Advisor Danzo, so they must know about this, right?


    Dont talk nonsense!


    Koharu quickly denied it, then turned around and looked towards Danzo, her brows slightly wrinkled, Danzo, whats going on?


    There is no coercion.


    Danzo retorted expressionlessly, Yakushi Nono voluntarily bes an undercover in Iwagakure, and Kabuto also voluntarily joined the Root. I did not threaten them.


    His purpose of this trip is to cut the flesh, to show the enemy his weakness, so there is no force in his rebuttal at all.


    Sure enough, Kanp directly blocked his mouth with a fluttering sentence: Why don''t you call them over here to confirm it?


    Koharu and Homura nced at the silent Danzo. Looking at the other party, their hearts sank slightly.


    They are not stupid. Looking at Kanps confident appearance, it is obvious that Danzos words need to be discussed


    Furthermore, they knew that Danzos methods are indeed extreme, so it is not surprising to do such a thing as coercion.


    Danzo didnt want to speak at all, but considering his personality, he still defended himself: The undercover agent was sent out during the Third Shinobi World War. At that time, Iwagakure was nning a big conspiracy against us, so I was not wrong to send spies with strong means!


    But the war is over, Yakushi Nono Kanp was interrupted just as he was about to attack.


    Leave the spy matter aside.


    Homura pushed his eyes on the bridge of his nose, and said slowly, Yakushi Kabuto is a Roots member, and Danzos subordinate, but Yakushi Kabuto stole Roots confidential information by using his position. His behavior was like a Missing-nin, but when Danzo sent someone to hunt him, he was brutally blocked by Gekko Kanp and he even injured ten elite Roots Shinobi. This matter


    Two advisors, is it really fun to y double standard? Kanp was dissatisfied with being interrupted, and immediately turned on the anti-interruption-ridicule mode.


    What double standard?


    Koharu red at him, You


    Advisor Danzo coerced Yakushi Nono to be an undercover in enemy country with the life of Kabuto. If something goes wrong, Yakushi Nono will die! After that, Advisor Danzo threatened Yakushi Kabuto with Yakushi Nonos life to make him be undercover on my side. After the incident was revealed, Advisor Danzo wanted to kill people to silent them. You all turned a blind eye to each and every one of them, you all felt thats fine, but when its on my side, I only wounded ten of Roots Shinobi, but you are chasing this matter like a crazy dog. What is this if not a double standard?


    Kanp said coldly, Why? So you only allow your own, the high level advisors tomit crimes. But if the people below you resist a little bit, you will yell at them and even kill them?


    Shut up!!


    Koharu was furious and pointed to Kanps nose, I, I, I


    After growing up so old, Koharu has never seen anyone who dares to talk to her like this!


    Its simply disrespectful!


    Homura was also silenced by Kanp. Hes depressed, aggrieved, ufortable and angry, wishing he could kick Kanp to the border. After all, out of sight, out of mind.


    At this time, Minato stepped forward to be a peacemaker. He fiercely criticized Kanp and asked him to maintain due respect and awe for the advisors in the future, but there was no intention to punish him either.


    Koharu finally understood. Her muddy eyes swept back and forth on Kanp and Minato, and she coldly said: Yondaime, does it mean that you dont want to deal with this matter?


    No, of course we have to deal with it. Minato shook his head.


    Now that he already knows that Danzo has the Gozu Tenno n, he can take advantage of todays matter and put some people in the Root.


    It was indeed wrong for Kanp to wound ten Roots Shinobi, but Advisor Danzos method is too


    Minato was just about to say more, and Koharu couldn''t help but argue, The undercover agent matter was done by Danzo during the Third Shinobi World War. At that time, Iwagakure has not made peace with us, so no matter how extreme his methods are, it is for the good of our vige.


    But Kanp is right, the war is over.


    Minato said, So Yakushi Nono regained her identity as Konohas Shinobi, and Advisor Danzo must not disturb her for any reason. Besides, since Yakushi Kabuto doesnt want to stay at Root, just let him leave the Root. As for Missing-nins status Unless Yakushi Kabuto leaks vige information to the enemy country, theres no need to call him a Missing-nin.


    Koharu frowned tightly: What about Gekko Kanp?


    Minato solemnly said: Root is short of manpower, and Kanp has injured people again, so let him rece the injured Roots Shinobi until the injured Shinobi recoverpletely.


    Minato has seen the reports. The Shinobi injured by Kanp have their cut tendons and their bones broken, and it would take more than half a year to recoverpletely.


    Such a long time is enough for Kanp to investigate the Gozu Tenno n!


    Koharu and Homura look at each other, as they didnt expect Minato to make such a punishment, but after thinking about it carefully, the Root does have insufficient manpower due to funding reasons, so it is indeed the best solution to make Kanp work for the Root as the ones who injured them.


    Hokage-sama, I wounded ten of them. Kanp knew Minatos intention to make him entered the Root, so he quickly reminded him.


    Minato was stunned, Thats right, ten!


    Cough!


    Minato coughed lightly, and said, Then, Ill get everyone from the sixth team to enter the Root.


    It just so happens that Tenzo used to be a Roots member. With him, Kanp and Kakashi can grasp the information inside the Root faster!


    Advisor Danzo, you won''t object, will you? Minato asked with a smile.


    Koharu, Homura and Kanp all turned around and looked towards Danzo at this time.


    Of course not.


    Danzo smiled and said, with an expression of I was very satisfied with the way Yondaime handled it.


    In fact, Danzo had anticipated this situation when he made the decision to cut the flesh before, so he made some arrangement in advance.


    This time, no matter how many people Minato sends into the Root, they will not want to see anything that is not good for Danzo, not to mention the Gozu Tenno!


    Danzo''s expression and attitude made Minato a little uneasy.


    Is this old fox already prepared?


    But since things havee to this point, they have to work hard!


    Since the matter has been resolved, then it''s time for us to leave. Homura said.


    When he turned and walked out, Koharu stood still.


    Koharu, whats the matter? Homura looked back strangely.


    Koharu looked Minato and said: Yondaime, I decided to resign as an advisor.


    What?!


    Danzos face greatly changed, If Koharu resigned, wouldnt I lose an ally?


    No, no, no.


    Danzo hurriedly cast his eyes to Homura, wanting him to stop her, but at this time Homura was also shocked by Koharus words, and didnt receive Danzos signal.


    Advisor Koharu, why do you want to resign as an advisor? Minato asked.


    Koharu looked towards Kanp with no trace of politeness. Apparently, what Kanp just said about her double standard have deeply stimted Koharus dignity!


    Kanp looked towards Minato and saw that there was no trace of anxiety in his expression. He immediately understood, and said with a smile: Advisor Koharu not only yed the double standard well, but also threatened Hokage-sama.


    Kanp!!!


    Minato was extremely satisfied, cough he stared at Kanp with extreme dissatisfaction, and said angrily, Quickly apologize to Advisor Koharu!


    Gomennasai!


    Kanp simply bowed to Koharu, Advisor Koharu, I am still a child. Childrens words carry no harm.


    You are eighteen!


    You are the Gekko ns n Head!


    What the f**k childrens words carry no harm?!


    I!!!


    Koharu is so angry, she is trembling all over, her loose skin, cheeks, mouth muscles, all trembling wildly!


    Minato sighed with relief, and then he said helplessly to Danzo, who was also trembling behind: Advisor Danzo, when Kanp join Root tomorrow, please teach him well.


    I Danzo feels so ufortable at this moment!


    These two bastards Gekko Kanp and Namikaze Minato. They are obviously working together to do this. From their posture, except for Koharu, I am afraid that even Homura will be forced to resign too!


    Sure enough


    We are indeed old.


    Homura sighed and said, Yondaime, please allow us to resign as advisors.


    Homura!!! Danzo stretched out his left hand to hold him, but it is a pity that Homura wants to save face so much, so how can he endure Kanps cynicism?


    It would be fine if something was created out of nothing, but what Kanp said made sense!


    Regarding Danzos matter, they are really biased. As for Koharus resignation, it does have the meaning of forcing Minato!


    If Hiruzen is in power, then he will definitely be biased towards them. At that time, not only will they be retained, but Kanps punishment will also be added.


    But now that Minato is in power, and Minato clearly intends to protect Kanp, in this case, it would be a bit of an eyesore for them to hang on this position.


    Creak creak


    Danzo began gnashing his teeth.

 Chapter 564: Danzo Is Desperate

    Chapter 564: Danzo Is Desperate


    You guys are too impulsive! Koharu, Homura!!!


    As soon as they walked down the Hokage Tower, Danzo ignored the Shinobi around, and red at his two old partners with flustered and exasperated expression, wishing to use his cane to smash them so they coulde back to their sense!


    Resign?


    Are you two fools out of your wits?!


    Koharu sullenly ignored Danzo, turned and walked to the office building next to her with a sullen face. She was going to write down her resignation report today, and then packed her things and went home.


    She would retire today, be a happy olddy, y with her children and grandchildren, and enjoy the warmth of family!


    As for those bullshit matters in the vige, she swore to never mind them again!


    Danzo, dont you understand?


    Homura sighed, We are old people who grew up with Hiruzen. Hiruzen has already retreated to the second line. Those of us in the second line should also consciously retreat to the third line and fourth line and give up our positions to the youngster, otherwise, we will be hated.


    Danzo was furious: Homura, what are you talking about? Yondaime is too young, without old people like us


    Homura shook his head and interrupted him: You are wrong, Danzo, there are so many talents in Konoha nowadays. Jonin Commander, Nara Shikaku, has very strategic mind, far better than us. Inoichis calmness is obvious to all and he can take on great responsibilities. Even the younger ninjas of Konoha have gradually grown up. Kakashi, Guy, Kurenai and the others are all outstanding. Besides, it is me and Koharu who resigned. Whether its Hiruzen or you, you can still shine brightly, so dont keep thinking about the worst, as Konoha can still thrive even without us.


    When Homura was in Hokages Office, he was indeed discouraged to resign with Koharu, but when he went downstairs and thought about the current Konoha, he suddenly felt that his resignation didnt seem to be a bad thing. He can live in his old agefortably and he can also make room for the young people. Everyone is happy!


    Although they were a bit reluctant to retire when they were still in position, when they really made the decision, whether it was Homura or Koharu, they actually felt a long-lost rxation.


    Only Danzo, which still has fire burning in his heart, making him feel ufortable. He wanted to get angry, but he didnt know who to direct his anger at!


    Damn it!!


    Seeing Homura leave, Danzo walked around in ce a few times, and suddenly thought of a key person!


    Thats right, by asking Hiruzen toe forward, with him, Koharu and Homura can definitely be stopped!


    Danzo hurried to Hiruzens house immediately.


    The third floor.


    Minato stood by the window and watched the two advisors enter the office building next to him one after another, and sighed slightly.


    Hokage-sama.


    Kanp stood in the back obediently. He could vaguely guess Minatos mood, and couldnt help but persuade him, Both advisors are sixty-four this year. They have worked for the vige for most of their lives. Its time for them to take a break and enjoy Konohas prosperity.


    Minato smiled wryly and said: Although Advisor Koharu and Advisor Homura are old, they are very capable of handling government affairs. They havent made any mistakes for so many years. If it wasnt for


    If it wasnt for their political views in some aspects and even fierce conflicts between them, Minato would not have agreed to their resignation.


    At this moment, Minato feels that he has transformed from a Shinobi to a politician.


    Kanp is not clear about Minatos inner drama, but he knows that the topic needs to be changed at this time, to change to the main conflict!


    So Kanp said with emotion: Unfortunately, Advisor Danzo did not resign with the two advisors. Although they arepanions who grew up together.


    It was disappointing that they did not advance and retreat together!


    Minatos eyes turned serious, and he was indeed distracted by Kanp. He then turned around and said seriously, Kanp, I was a little concerned about Advisor Danzos performance just now. He seemed to guessed in advance that I would put people in the Root.


    Kanp also felt that Danzo was a bit too calm just now, as if everything they did was proceeding ording to the script of the other party.


    If that is the case, Advisor Danzo will definitely eliminate all the information and information about the Gozu Tenno.


    Kanp solemnly said, Even if we enter Root, we may get nothing.


    Minato thought for a while, shook his head and said: The Gozu Tenno has not beenpleted yet, so he will not eliminate the data, but transfer it! Kanp, after entering the Root, pay close attention to the Root''s secretboratory and station!


    I understand. Kanp responded earnestly.


    Thats right.


    Minato suddenly remembered something. He looked at Kanps right hand curiously and said, When did your right hands injury recover?


    Yes, I


    Kanp looked down at his right hand and moved it a few times to feelfortable. He blinked his eyes innocently, and said with a dry chuckle, Just these two days, hehehe.


    Minato didnt know whether to cry orugh, then he shook his head and said: Okay, remember to be prepared.


    At this moment.


    Hiruzens house.


    A letter was sent here from Land of Fires Daimyo.


    Hiruzen lost his wife in old age, his eldest son worked in Anbu, and his younger son was running away from home. He is the only one living alone in the huge house. So now, he can only bring some documents back for processing to hold back his loneliness.


    When the letter arrived, Hiruzen immediately put down the document in his hand and quickly opened the envelope.


    At first nce, it was sent from Daimyos Mansion.


    After reading the content of the letter, Hiruzen sighed.


    Twelve Guardian Shinobi?


    That Asuma is really worrying, but at least he can be considered to be by Daimyo''s side. Hiruzen was a little relieved after knowing this.


    Hiruzen! At this moment, Danzo rushed over in a hurry.


    He didn''t even knock on the door, just jumped over the wall and entered directly. After all, time waits for no one, and Koharu and Homura must not be allowed toplete the resignation process!


    Danzo? Why are you here? Hiruzen frowned, Although we have a good rtionship, how can you juste in without notice?


    Something happened!


    Danzo cant care too much at this time, and said straight to the point, Koharu and Homura are going to resign as advisors!


    Resign?


    Hiruzen nodded slightly, Everyone is not young anymore, so it is not surprising to resign.


    Danzo stared at him with his one eye, full of shock and anger, Your two old partners want to resign, how could you react like this?


    Danzo took a deep breath, this time he changed his words, and said: They were forced to resign by Yondaime!


    Impossible! Hiruzen immediately shook his head. He knows very clearly what kind of person Minato is. It is absolutely impossible for him to do this kind of thing!


    Danzos face twitched, as Hiruzens reaction was different from what he thought!


    When he came, he still thought about how shocked Hiruzen would look when he heard the news, and then he would actively ask him to work with him to prevent this from happening.


    But now


    In short, Koharu and Homura must not be allowed to leave just like this!


    Danzo looked at Hiruzen deeply, and said in a clear voice with emotion, Yondaime is still young. Without us watching, he will definitely make mistakes! And Hiruzen, could you bear seeing Koharu and Homura being kicked out of their position just like that?!


    Hiruzen really cant bear it, after all, they are old partners for decades.


    But he is also keenly aware of the ws in Danzos words!


    Even if Koharu and Homura resigned, he and Danzo will still be high-level advisors, and Minato will re-appoint several advisorster. With them, even if Minato make mistakes


    Having said that, it seems that Minato has never make mistakes in recent years.


    Hes much better than I was back then.


    Hiruzen felt guilty when he thought of the absurd and embarrassing things he did with Danzo when he was young.


    So Danzos reason for making a mistake is not valid!


    As for Minato driving away those two, he doesnt believe it.


    Although Minato is Jiraiyas disciple, he slowly grows and rises above others under Hiruzens eyes. He can be said to understand Minatos character better than anyone.


    Even if his political views are not on the same, he will never drive people away, unless Koharu and Homura resign on their own initiative.


    Thinking of this, a thought shed through Hiruzens mind: Is it because of the Uchiha n again?


    Koharu and Homura treat the Uchiha n with the same attitude as Danzo, and as long as they find opportunities, they will target the Uchiha n.


    Thest time Uchiha ns Shinobi fought in the downtown area, Koharu and Homura drove their n to the corner that had just been developed.


    But this obviously wont be the end.


    As long as opportunities are found, Koharu, Homura, and Danzo will continue to target them!


    So herees the question, now that Shisui was ordered to defect from Konoha to be an undercover agent. If the vige persecutes the Uchiha n too much at this time, will Shisui be forced to really defect?


    If this kind of thing really happens, then the secret information Shisui has is a sharp kunai that can tear through Konohas heart!


    Hiruzens thoughts spun, he squinted his eyes and said with a chuckle: Danzo, since Koharu and Homura have chosen to resign, we must respect their wishes.


    What are you talking about?


    Danzo was stunned, Hiruzen, what do you mean?


    Hiruzen thought he had found the truth, so he was very calm, and even gave an example of his mood, and said with a smile: Danzo, if Yondaime forces you to resign, will you leave?


    Hearing this, Danzos face twitched: Isnt that nonsense?


    Hiruzenughed heartily and said: So, if Koharu and Homura dont want to resign, even if Yondaime drives them away, they wont leave.


    Danzo was dumbfounded. At this moment, he found that Hiruzens words made sense, and he couldnt refute it for a while!


    I will visit them tomorrow.


    Hiruzen said again, Danzo, together?


    I


    Danzo wanted to curse at the moment, but considering the consequences, he forcibly held it back.


    Root has something to do tomorrow, so I may not be able to leave. Danzo said in a low voice, resisting the urge to curse in his heart.


    Thats okay, the four people of us will get together next time.


    Hiruzen picked up a document beside him and said to himself, Danzo, sometimes, I really envy you. You just need to handle the Root well. Unlike us, there are a lot of paperwork I need to read.


    Danzo knew that this was a message to send him away, so he got up and said: Then, I will take my leave.

 Chapter 565: Two Guesses

    Chapter 565: Two Guesses


    The next day.


    Kanp got up early and rushed to the third changing room of the bathhouse. About half an hourter, Kakashi, Tenzo, Itachi and the others arrived one after another.


    Itachi, as usual, appeared without expression, changed into his Anbus attire, put on a mask, and didn''t say a word during the whole process.


    After entering Anbu, he has always wanted to investigate the truth of Shisuis defection. Unfortunately, no matter how hard he tries, it was useless, as if there was an invisible wall of air that firmly excluded him from the truth, preventing him from moving even an inch forward!


    As for the n, the iprehension,ints, and insults of the nsmen have never stopped. Fortunately, Sasuke is there, so his heart can still recover.


    Kanp nced at Itachi secretly, thinking of getting close to him, but thinking about what he did to him before, it''s better to stay away, right?


    Everyone is here.


    Kakashi looked around, and saidzily, New mission, in the next period of time, everyone will enter Advisor Danzos Root to do things. On the surface, everyone needs to listen to Danzos orders, but our real goal is the confidential information in the Root, as well as the addresses of secretboratories, research bases, and stations that Root has established in the vige. Do you understand?


    Yes!


    Everyone simultaneously responded.


    Lets go then. Kakashis figure flickered and he took the lead towards the Roots Headquarters.


    Tenzo consciously followed Kanp and asked softly: Brother Gekko, does Hokage-sama want to disband the Root?


    Kanp pondered upon hearing this, Tenzo has been in the Root before for a period of time, so there may be feelings, then, he said tactfully: Advisor Danzos acting style is too extreme, which makes Root act unscrupulously. If it is a war, the existence of the Root will y a positive role, but in peacetime


    Kanp didnt said more, but he believes that Tenzo can understand.


    Actually, I felt it when I was in Anbu.


    Tenzo whispered, The Roots selection is very strict, even cruel. Many young children died during the training If it wasnt for Wood Release Kekkei Genkai, Im afraid I would have died in the selection training long ago.


    Kanp patted him on the shoulder, and changed the subject: Tenzo, you have stayed in the Root for a while, right? Do you know the addresses of those secretboratories and so on?


    Tenzo nodded: When I was in the Root, my code name was Kinoe, and I often followed Advisor Danzo, so I knew something.


    Kanp was startled. He just asked casually, but didnt expect he would get something.


    But then, he felt that things would not go so smoothly.


    From Tenzo leaving the Root, and then joined Anbu, it took several years in the middle. With Danzos cunningness, how can he not move the Gozu Tenno to those secretboratories that Tenzo didnt know?


    But just in case, we still have to check it out.


    Kanp immediately created seven or eight shadow clones and asked them to look around ording to the address provided by Tenzo.


    When Kanps group rushed to the remote Roots Headquarters, Kanps shadow clones also disappeared one after another. The result was naturally as Kanp expected, nothing was found.


    Sure enough, it is impossible for that old fox Danzo to show such a naive weak spot.


    How is it? Kakashi moved to Kanps side. He just saw Kanp and Tenzo is secretly chatting, and then Kanp creates shadow clones, so he could naturally guess one or two things.


    Kanp shrugged, shook his head and said: I didnt find anything.


    Kakashi then said: Minato-sensei said that Danzo might have been prepared for this a long time ago. I am afraid that this mission will not be so easy.


    Kanp nced at Itachi, who is standing alone not far away, and whispered: Why not ask Itachi to use Genjutsu to ask?


    As for who to ask, nonsense, of course it was the Roots members.


    Kakashi shook his head and said: Roots members have Curse Marks on their body. Even if we used Genjutsu to confuse them, there is no way for them to tell the information bound by the Curse Mark.


    With Danzos old tricks, such thing as the secretboratories will definitely be included in the Curse Marks bounds.


    The two then continued to chat, and Danzo walked out of the three-story building with two rows of Roots members.


    Although Koharu and Homuras resignation made Danzo extremely passive, but thinking that as long as the Gozu Tenno seeds, he will be able to grasp the power of Konoha, Danzo immediately felt that a temporary loss was nothing. After a night of rest, Danzo at this time has returned to his former calmness!


    Danzo-sama. Kakashi took two steps forward and bowed.


    Kanp and the others followed suit and saluted Danzo one after another.


    Danzo nodded expressionlessly, and said: Kakashi, you and Tenzo will be responsible for protecting me, and the rest are responsible for guarding the Roots Headquarters. Come in with me.


    Danzo didnt ask for who agrees and who opposes, and just turned back to Roots Headquarters after saying this.


    Kakashi and the others look at each other, and had no choice but to slowly follow.


    After entering the small three-story building, Danzo pointed to XX, XX and XX in Anbu and said: The three of you are responsible for guarding the first, second, and third floors respectively.


    When they arrived to the entrance of the underground headquarters, Danzo ordered another Anbus Shinobi, and when he arrived at Roots Headquarters, Danzo assigned the remaining Anbu one after another.


    It is unknown if Danzo made the arrangement deliberately or identally. In short, Kanp is unfortunately assigned to Itachi, and the two are responsible for guarding the same area.


    Compared to Itachi, Kanp obviously prefers Tenzo. After all, Tenzo is a pure young man, who has Wood Release Kekkei Genkai!


    It''s a pity that Danzo took this pure young man as his own as soon as they arrived, and didn''t give others a chance to get involved.


    Danzo-sama, besides guarding anything, is there nothing else for the Root? Kakashi asked in a low voice.


    This mission has two goals, one is Roots confidential information, and the other is the secretboratories established by Root.


    Danzo asked Kanp and the others stationed here, showing that he is confident that he will not let Kanp and the others find any confidential information, and in this way, Kanp and the others also cannot leave the Roots Headquarters and go outside to find the secretboratory.


    Danzo smiled, his smile was a little bit bitter, a little bit happy, a little sad,plicated, and joyful. Then, he slowly said: Root was originally an Anbu training organization, but it has not responsible for the training of Anbus Shinobi for many years. During the war, Root was responsible for spying on enemy information, nting undercover agent everywhere, and assassination and sabotage activities, but now that the Shinobi World is peaceful, and Yondaime has cut Roots funding and manpower, it is difficult for Root to maintain its former condition with such situation. So Kakashi, what do you think the Root can do now?


    Kakashi rolled his eye under the mask. He didnt believe Danzos nonsense at all, but on the surface, he showed a correct attitude, and said respectfully: So thats how it is, sorry for my question.


    After that, Danzo walked out of the Roots Headquarters and wandered around.


    Kakashi and Tenzo had no choice but to hide in the dark and protect him silently.


    As for Kanp, Itachi and the others, they stood in the Roots Headquarters and are responsible for patrolling and guarding here.


    Itachi is still angry with Kanp, so he didnt talk to him from the beginning to the end, not even making eye contact.


    Kanp secretly thought to himself: Do you think I care about you?


    So he ignored Itachi, and just patrolled the intricate underground headquarters, while observing the movement in each room.


    When Kanp dispatched his Byakugan shadow clone to infiltrate Roots Headquartersst time, he used Byakugan to observe the terrain here. It was veryrge and there were many messy rooms, but most of them were deserted. It is estimated that due to shortage of funds and manpower in the past few years, Danzos Root has no younger generation that is ready to take over the older generation.


    Kanp gently opened the door of a room, then turned on the light. There were seventeen-eighteen cardboard boxes piled up in the empty room, and there were cobwebs in the corners, which showed that this room looked like it had not been used for many years.


    But Kanp clearly remembered that when he visitedst time, there were obviously four Roots Shinobi gathered here. Although he didnt know what they are doing, the room would definitely not look like what he saw at this time!


    Kanp went up and looked through the cardboard boxes, but found nothing.


    His heart sinks slightly.


    Danzo first arranged them to patrol and guard here, and then leave here carefreely, making it clear that it was to let Kanp and the others feel at ease to investigate boldly.


    Danzo is really prepared!


    Kanp knows that there will be no results even if he continued to investigate, but he kept looking around like an obsessivepulsive disorder. During the period, Kanp also encountered Roots Shinobi, and the somewhat embarrassed Kanp waved to him to ease the atmosphere, but unfortunately, the other party ignored Kanp and patrolled ording to the established route.


    Kanp took a deep breath, To be an undercover agent, you really have to be thick-skinned.


    Kanp thought about himself, then continued to search. Later, he met another Roots Shinobi, but Kanp turned a blind eye to them and rummage in front of them.


    At noon, Root served meal, but it is unknown if it was deliberately or they are really poor, in short, the meal is very poor. Although they could keep them full, they had no color or smell at all, and they were not better than food pills.


    During the meal, the members of the sixth teammunicated with each other in low voices, and finally found that no one had gained anything.


    Kanp suddenly thought of the data room that was burned by his Byakugan shadow clonest time, Is it possible that Roots confidential information was burned by me back then?


    This is really exciting!


    Kanp imagined Danzos livid face at that time, and his appetite immediately whetted, and he couldnt help but took out his own food pills and eat them with the Roots food.


    At the same time.


    Hokage Tower.


    Hiruzen and Anbu Commander, Eagle are having a private conversation.


    An invisible seal covers the office to ensure that the conversation inside will not leak.


    Did you find a clue about the theft of the taboo data room? Minato solemnly asked.


    Eagle shook his head and said: ording to Anbus investigation, Danzo often sends people to secretly provoke Uchiha ns Shinobi to make trouble, but there is no evidence that he used the Uchiha ns Shinobi to infiltrate the Hokage Tower.


    Have you screened out the Uchiha ns Shinobi? Minato asked again.


    The screening has beenpleted.


    Eagle handed over a document and said, There are 43 Shinobi who have awakened 3-Tomoe Sharingan in the Uchiha n. When the data room was stolen, fourteen were in the Military Police Forces building, 23 people are sleeping at home, and the whereabouts of the remaining six people cannot be confirmed.


    Minato looked at it for a long time, and naturally, there would be no sh of there is always only one truth.


    Putting down the document in his hand, Minato said again: Eagle, I want you to investigate the Hyuga n.


    Huh? What? Eagle was shocked.


    Some time ago, Hyuga ns Shinobi infiltrated the Roots Headquarters. Minato said with a frown.


    Hyuga ns Shinobi infiltrated Roots Headquarters


    Eagles body trembled, Hyuga n invaded Roots Headquarters, and Uchiha n invaded Hokage Tower. Are these two things rted?


    Minatos face is grim: I hope Im just thinking too much.


    These two big families are the real noble ns of Konoha, and their presences can be said to be the biggest in Konoha!


    Minato currently has two spections. One, the two noble ns teamed up to prepare the mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind.


    Among them, the mantis is Minato, and the cicada is Danzo!


    Fugaku may take the opportunity to dispel the vignce of Minato and Danzo under the guise of cooperation, and then team up with Hyuga n to turn things around!


    As for his second conjecture


    Hyuga, Uchiha


    Byakugan, Sharingan


    Kekkei Genkai


    Abyss!

 Chapter 566: Cursed Seal

    Chapter 566: Cursed Seal


    Extract a certain amount of DNA from the deceased, use the body of a living person as the container for the soul of the deceased, and then summon the soul of the deceased from the Pure Land to the present world and participate in the battle. This is Impure World Reincarnation!


    The summoned Shinobi can not only use Ninjutsu, Genjutsu, Taijutsu, but also Kekkei Genkai. The most important thing is that they are tireless, immortal, and possess infinite chakra!


    If n Head Fugaku instructed his nsmen to steal Impure World Reincarnation, then their purpose must be to create an army of Impure World Reincarnation!


    As for Hyuga ns Shinobi infiltrating the Root


    Thats right, Danzo worked with Sandaime many years ago to study the transnt operation of Shodaimes cells. Although this matter has been over for many years, but with Danzos character, it is very possible that he still hides Shodaimes cells!


    Uchiha n plus Hyuga n, Impure World Reincarnation army plus Shodaime Hokage, they can destroy Konoha in an instant!


    Of course, it is also possible that Abyss has managed to mix into the Uchiha n!


    Kanp said that the purpose of the Abyss is to study Kekkei Genkai and make the various Kekkei Genkai merge and evolve!


    Wood Release Kekkei Genkai of Shodaime Hokage.


    Kekkei Tota Dust Release of Nidaime Tsuchikage.


    Mangekyo Sharingan of Uchiha Madara.


    Too many Shinobi with powerful Kekkei Genkai died in the past. If Abyss intends to extract the Kekkei Genkai from the dead, then it is logical for them to steal the Impure World Reincarnation!


    Minato wanted to find Kanp to confirm one or two things, but themunication inside the abyss is point-to-point, and Kanp can only passively contact his upline, Tenk. That is to say, even if someone from Hyuga n and Uchiha n really joins Abyss, it is impossible for Kanp to know, let alone confirm it.


    Furthermore, when Kanp told him that Hyuga ns Shinobi had invaded Roots Headquarters yesterday, he didnt mention Abyss at all, so he obviously didnt know it.


    Minato sighed, This kind of rigorous organization is really a headache!


    Moreover, there is also Akatsuki!


    ording to the agreement with Shisui, since he did not return to Konoha during this period, it proves that he has sessfully entered Akatsuki!


    But after such a long time, Shisui didn''t send back any information


    Minato frowned slowly. Obviously, the situation in the Shinobi World had stabilized, but the undercurrent was surging more and more frequently, which made him worry!


    After pondering for a while, Minato ordered Eagle to send people to monitor the Konoha Cemetery and Uchiha ns Cemetery. If someone digs a grave, the suspicion of the Uchiha n will be serious!


    If not, the probability of Abyss will be greater.


    Of course, it is also possible that all of this is just a coincidence, but Minato felt such probability is too small.


    Land of Iron.


    This country is located in the north of Land of Fire, and is affected by the cold air of the extreme north all the year round. It is covered by snow and ice for most of the year, and it is very cold.


    At this moment, Sasori and Shisui are wearing thick robes, riding the wind and snow.


    Kanp is cold, with no opportunity drilled from Shisuis clothes, braving the wind, snow and severe cold on their way.


    Its been a long time since Shisui formted the n of using Kotoamatsukami to control White Zetsus clone, but unfortunately, Shisui has not found a chance to make a move!


    White Zetsus clone is too cautious. Every time he appears to deliver information and missions, he will form a triangle with Shisui and Sasori. If Shisui activated Sharingan, he will definitely not be able to hide it from Sasori!


    Shisui thought about taking risks, such as giving White Zetsus clone a Kotoamatsukami first, and then using Susanoo to destroy Sasori, but he still gave up after thinking about it.


    Firstly, using Kotoamatsukami and Susanoo at the same time consumes too much pupil power. Secondly, once he activated Mangekyo, Sasori will surely pass the information here to Akatsukis leader, Pain through the ring. At that time, the White Zetsus clone controlled by Kotoamatsukami may not have time to send the information back to Konoha, and it will be caught by other White Zetsus clones, but then destroyed.


    So, he still have to wait for the opportunity.


    Shisui feels extremely helpless, but he really had no choice but to continue to wait.


    Off the coastline of Land of Rice Fields, on a small deserted ind, there is a hidden cave. Inside is a long and narrow underground hole that leads directly to a secret experimental base.


    This is the northern stronghold of Orochimaru.


    On the same day when Kanp transformed into Taki and worked with Orochimaru, Orochimaru sessfully escape from the surveince of the White Zetsus clone by using his white snakes and shadow clones.


    And this shadow clone is doing experiments in this stronghold right now!


    In a small room deep in the depths of the underground experiment base, Kimimaro is carefully administering medicine to Jugo.


    Just now, Jugo once again absorbed Natural Energy and went crazy, but before he could wreak havoc, he was brutally suppressed by Orochimaru.


    Then, Orochimaru ruthlessly took away a piece of Jugos body for an experiment, and then threw the sluggish Jugo to Kimimaros care.


    Are you okay? Kimimaro asked softly, looking at Jugos eyes that were gradually regaining consciousness.


    Im fine.


    Jugo nced at his right hand, and there is a big piece of flesh missing on his arm. Although it has been applied with medicine, waves of severe pain still invaded his mind.


    Can Orochimaru-sama cure my illness?


    Jugo doesnt care about the injury on his right hand. For him, it doesnt matter even if the right hand is severed. As long as he be crazy, and then bite a piece of meat from other people, he can quickly recover.


    Dont worry, Orochimaru-sama can definitely cure you.


    Kimimaroforted, his eyes are clear, full of sincerity and trust. Jugo was intoxicated by these eyes, showing a pale smile, he said, I believe you, Kimimaro.


    In theboratory not far away.


    Orochimaru has extracted ten parts of DNA with different concentrations from Jugos flesh, and injected them into ten young Shinobi immersed in the strange liquid, silently observing their changes, and recorded the data at the same time.


    So far, he has studied Jugos body in all kinds of ways.


    And the more he studies it, the more shocked Orochimaru is. He found that Jugos body is a natural Sage Body, and once he absorbs enough Natural Energy, he will burst out with terrifying power!


    But unfortunately, this body cannot be controlled when it absorbs Natural Energy, and once it is full of Natural Energy, not only the body but also the spirit will be crazy, which is somewhat simr to the repercussions of petrification in training Sage Mode, Orochimaru cannot solve this problem at present, otherwise, Jugo will definitely be one of his reincarnation containers, and the priority is estimated to be second only to Kanp!


    Of course, although Jugo cant be used as a reincarnation container, Orochimaru discovered an interesting phenomenon when studying Jugos cells.


    By transnting Jugos cells to other people, that person will have a chance to gain power simr to Sage Mode without going crazy!


    Of course, the greater chance is death!


    It cant be helped. Jugos cell activity is too high. And once transnted, rejection will inevitably ur. Although the lethality rate is not as terrifying as Hashiramas cells, it is still extremely terrifying.


    So far, only five young Shinobi out of more than 20 research materials have been sessful, but not long ago, these five young Shinobi also experienced various symptoms, some died directly, some turned into an unconscious killing machine, like a wild beast, in a word: Miserable!


    Orochimaru seems to have grasped the point, so the human experiment started again!


    Half an hourter, Jugos cells seemed to have integrated into the ten young Shinobi immersed in the liquid medicine. After a while, these ten began to struggle unconsciously, and their expressions gradually became hideous, their veinspletely show, as if they were having a nightmare, and then some of their limbs also underwent astonishing changes, as if turning into monsters!


    Those young Shinobi injected with high concentrations of DNA soon died, and in the end, only the few Shinobi injected with low concentrations of DNA survived!


    Orochimaru immediately began to study these people. A few dayster, through a series of examinations, Orochimaru found that under the guidance of Jugos cells, the bodies of these people kept gushing out with powerful force, but these guiding forces will seriously erode their bodies!


    Orochimaru continued to observe with excitement, and then found that ording to the amount of DNA injected and the number of times the force was used, the erosions speed would be different, but the final result of the erosion is hehe!


    So I need to add a confinement to it.


    It is unknown what Orochimaru thought of, but he suddenly smiled wretchedly. He stuck out his tongue and easily licked his face, and then he said to himself, Maybe I can add something else to it, hehehe, lets call it Cursed Seal for now.

 Chapter 567: Itachi, Who Received Violent Beatings From Society

    Chapter 567: Itachi, Who Received Violent Beatings From Society


    Land of Fire.


    Konoha, Roots Headquarters.


    Kanp wandered around his patrol area like a zombie, almost be moldy from boredom.


    During this period, Kanp and the other sixth teams members have turned this ce upside down, let alone any confidential information, not even a mouse can be found!


    Fortunately, both Minato and Kanp have expected Danzo to transfer the Gozu Tenno n. Since it doesnt exist in Roots Headquarters, it must be in other hiddenboratories or research bases!


    It''s just that Konoha is so big, so where is Danzos secret research base?


    If they rely on a nket search, even if they invest the entire Anbu to do so, it may not be enough, unless Kanp goes out and use hundreds of Byakugan shadow clone to do so, but he obviously cant do that.


    Apart from this, it is to let Danzo, or other Roots Shinobi lead the way.


    There is no shortage of smart people in the sixth team, so someone has secretly followed the Roots Shinobi before, but unfortunately, nothing was found.


    As for Danzo?


    Dont forget that Kakashi and Tenzo follow him in turn 24 hours a day, and they didn''t find anything either.


    On the surface, Danzo and his Root are indeed doing nothing all day long, without a sense of threat. If the person in power is Hiruzen, he will directly believe in Danzos innocence!


    Walking forward, turning around an underground corridor, a familiar figure suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Shisui?!


    Kanp was shocked, How could he appear here?


    Didnt you go to Akatsuki as an undercover agent?


    Did the mission end and youe back?


    Kanp just wanted to ask, but he immediately noticed something was wrong!


    Although Shisui is an undercover agent, his public identity is a Missing-nin, so how could he appear in Roots Headquarters silently?


    That means, this person is definitely not Shisui!


    Then the question is, among so many people in the Roots Headquarters, who would be so bored that they would pretend to be Shisui and scare me?


    At this moment, Conan seemed to possess Kanps body, and with the familiar BGM sounds, he has found the only truth: Uchiha Itachi!


    Transforming into Shisui, are you trying to trick me?


    Kanp sneered in his heart, At a nce, I knew that you have not been beaten up by the society. Today, let me teach you on behalf of the moonlight! (T/N: Moonlight means Gekko.)


    While thinking about it, Kanps face became fierce: Uchiha Shisui?! You traitor, how dare youe back?!


    Kanp swung his iron fist and rushed forward.


    Shisui


    No, Itachi, who saw Kanp rushed towards him, panicked.


    From long time ago, Itachi wanted to transform into Shisui and appeared in front of Kanp, but during the first few days in Roots Headquarters, both Kanp and the others kept the necessary vignce. So if at that time,Shisui appeared, Kanp will definitely notice the abnormality, but after so many days, everyone has turned this ce upside down, and Roots Shinobi has neither obstructed nor hostile towards them, so everyones vignce has dropped. At this time, if Shisui appeared, Kanp will definitely show some w!


    But!


    But why is this happening?!


    Why did Kanp directly attack when he saw Brother Shisui?


    Did Brother Shisui really attack Yondaime Hokage and then defected?


    Could it be that the truth I sought turned out to be just my imagination?


    Itachi was shocked, angry and puzzled, but since the matter hase to this point, he is not willing to give up, so he chooses to do it!


    Sharingan!


    The pitch-ck pupils instantly turned into scarlet 3-Tomoe Sharingan, and then he directly pulled Kanps consciousness with Genjutsu into the illusion world he constructed.


    The sky was spinning, and Kanp looked around in a daze.


    There is a shallowyer of water under his feet, a gray world around him, a bright scarlet moon above his head, and iron wedges nailing himself to a wooden stake.


    Shackling Stakes Technique?!


    F**k!


    At this moment, Kanp cant wait to open Sharingan directly, and then use a Mirror Heaven and Earth Change to return the Shackling Stakes Technique to Itachi!


    How dare you treat an old senior like this, you brat is just looking for trouble!


    However, the current crisis must be resolved first.


    Shackling Stakes Technique can restrain peoples mind and body, and it will also be apanied by severe physical pain. Even in the Uchiha n, it is the top Genjutsu Ninjutsu, let alone it is Itachi who used it.


    Fortunately, Kanp also knows this Genjutsu, so he knows the key to cracking this Genjutsu, thats right, it is those wedges that nail him!


    This is Itachis illusion world. Everything here is fake and fictitious. Of course, these wedges are also fake!


    The reason why this Genjutsu creates these wedges is to let the subject see'' the scene of the wedge being inserted into their body, and then they will naturally believe it, so that the fake pain bes real, so that the false bondage bes the real bondage. To put it bluntly, it is like being blindfolded!


    Its just that, even if Kanp knows about this, it is still very difficult to get rid of these wedges.


    Just like you know that oxygen and hydrogen can be obtained by electrolyzing water, but when ites to actual operation, it means one word: Troublesome!


    When Kanp was working hard, Shisui appeared at this time.


    Kanp, I thought you knew the truth.


    Shisui looked Kanp with a wry smile and said, Didnt Hokage-sama tell you?


    Tell me what? Tell me the details of how you attacked Hokage-sama? Kanp deliberately red at him fiercely.


    Shisui looked sad and sighed, and then said: Kanp, you know my character, how could I do these things?


    You didnt?


    Kanps anger suddenly subsided a little. He blinked his big eyes and looked puzzled. What do you mean? Since you didnt attack Hokage-sama, why did Hokage-sama announced you as a Missing-nin?


    I cant tell you.


    Shisui hesitated and continued, But if you want to know the truth, you can go to Hokage-sama. He will definitely tell you.


    The truth? Kanp showed thoughtful look.


    Shisui, no, Itachi, is very satisfied when he saw Kanps expression.


    In Itachis view, if Kanp knew the truth, he should have shown his ws when the two met just now. Unfortunately, he didnt show anything. In this case, there are only two possibilities left. One, Kanp is the same as him, and was kept in the dark by Minato. And two there is no truth!


    Itachi certainly believed in the first possibility, so he deliberately used ambiguous words to create an atmosphere, and then tempts Kanp to ask Minato on his own initiative.


    In this way, Itachi can find the truth through Kanp!


    You forced me to do this!


    Itachi was quite happy in his heart, and then he was dumbfounded.


    The wedges on Kanps body suddenly began to melt, turning into dense molten iron and falling on the water surface.


    I havent seen you for a while, but you have be tender, Shisui! Kanp sneered again and again.


    He didnt expose Itachis identity, so as not to make it difficult to start when he started beating himter.


    You?! Itachis pupils shrank, and Sharingans pupil power gushes out in an instant, turning into huge wedges and pierced into Kanp.


    But Kanp managed to break free from the shackles of the wedge, how could he let Itachi do what he wanted?


    He broke his body with one punch, and the scattered consciousness was not restrained by the wedge, and instantly poured out of this illusion world.


    Opening his eyes again, Kanp relied on Minatos nerve reflexes to appear on the right side of Shisui with a flicker, and then punched out.


    Bang!


    Although Kanp did not activate the Extraordinary Strength talent, his physical fitness alone still blows Shisui on the wall.


    Shisui groaned in pain, and when he turned his head, the scarlet light shone like a firefly.


    He wants to use Genjutsu again to trap Kanp.


    But its toote.


    At this time, Kanp is ready. With Minatos nerve reflexes, how could he be caught up by Itachis eyes?


    Throwing a handful of Flying Thunder God Kunai, Kanps figure started flickering.


    During the flickering frenzy, Kanp approached Itachi time and time again to give Itachi the beatings from society, and then quickly flickered and disappeared under Itachis sight.


    In less than two seconds, Kanp has already punched him eight times!


    All this is all thanks to Minato!


    At this time, Itachi finally reacted. With a bruised nose and swollen face, he looked at the Flying Thunder God Kunai scattered all over the ground, and immediately formed hand seals to blow the Flying Thunder God Kunai away with a strong wind.


    But just as Wind Attribute Chakra gathered his throat and turned into a violent wind, Kanp had hit his throat.


    Urgh!! Pffffft~~


    Itachi was in pain, and the Chakra in his throat instantly scattered, making a fart-like sound.


    Cough cough


    During the series of coughs, Itachi finally couldn''t maintain the appearance of Shisui anymore.


    Huh? Itachi, why is it you?! Kanp looked at him in surprise, and retracted the fist that hit his abdomen naturally.


    Cough cough Itachi couldnt speak at all. At this moment, his throat was sore, painful and ufortable after being hit by Kanp, so he could only keep coughing!


    Kanp said earnestly: I was wondering why Shisui appeared here, it turned out to be you, you are still looking for the truth, haah.


    Cough cough  Itachi still coughed.


    Since you are so stubborn, I cant stop you, haah. Kanp sighed.


    Cough cough Itachi still cant speak.


    Dont worry, although you just attacked me, I don''t me you, and I wont be angry with you. Let''s pretend that nothing happened. Kanp said generously.


    Cough cough Itachi only coughed.


    Dont keep coughing, say something. Kanp was dissatisfied.


    Cough cough Itachi squinted at Kanp, his eyes looked ashamed and annoyed.


    He vaguely felt that Kanp had seen through his identity early on, but unfortunately, he had no evidence, Cough cough


    So hateful!!

 Chapter 568: Kanpūs Base

    Chapter 568: Kanp��''s Base


    In the evening, the sun sets.


    The sixth team, who are working as Danzos subordinates, got off work.


    People came out of the small three-story building in group of twos and threes,municating with each other about today''s boredom.


    Itachi, who had been beaten by the society, did not chat with them. He chose to rush back to the bathhouse as quickly as possible, and then change back to his own clothes and leave.


    On the street, Itachi touched the face that was swollen by Kanp, thinking that Sasuke would be worried if he goes back like this, so he changed his way to Konoha Hospital to treat his injuries.


    The beating was so hard that it almost disfigured me.


    Since it is alreadyte, most of the doctors in the hospital had left. There were only a few doctors on duty, and the one who treated Itachis injuries is none other than Kabuto.


    Kabuto keeps in mind Kanps requirements, and stays in the hospital all day long to train his medical skills, and strives not to let any patient go!


    I fall. Itachi said nkly.


    Kabuto pushed the frame on the bridge of the nose, and said with a smile: You can deceive others, but I am a doctor.


    So you cant deceive me.


    Itachi didnt speak, he was just a stranger anyway, so he didn''t care.


    After his injuries were treated, Itachi looked in the mirror in the hospital, and the bruise on his face had subsided a lot, but because of the red bruise, he looked a bit coquettish.


    Can this be the only way?


    Itachi frowned, I can put on a bandage.


    He somewhat disliked Kabutos craftsmanship, and he didn''t want Sasuke to see his face like this.


    Dont worry, its just a minor injury. Bandages will affect the recovery of the injury.


    Kabuto said with a gentle smile, You can recover in two days at most and it will not leave scars.


    Itachi nodded, got up and went outside to pay, and then left.


    When he got home, his swollen coquettish face really aroused Sasukes concern.


    Big brother, did you fight?


    Sasuke nervously stood on Itachi''s right side and looked up at his right cheek, then ran to the left to look at his left cheeks and his immature faces are full of prejudice against this society.


    Big brother


    Sasukes eyes turned red.


    I just fell.


    Itachi couldn''t get it out of his mouth, so he changed his words and smiled slightly: There was an ident during training, its okay.


    Big brother has never hurt his face in training before. Sasuke said aggrievedly.


    This time is an exception.


    Itachi sighed, took out his certain kill skill, poked a finger on Sasukes forehead, and said, It won''t happen next time, Sasuke.


    Hmph!


    Sasuke covered his forehead arrogantly: Big brother is such a big person, yet he still makes me worry, hmph!


    On the other hand, when Kanp arrived home, Keiko was cooking while Karin ran back and forth in the kitchen and living room, eating some small dishes while helping Keiko to cook. As for Hoshino and Hayate, they had already started drinking.


    Arent minors not allowed to drink alcohol? Kanp poured a ss for himself when he came to the table.


    The alcohol content of Konohas sake is not too high, so Kanp can drink more than 20 cups without trouble.


    Hayate took a drink and said with a smile: Brother, my adult birthday will be in a few months, its okay to be faster by a little.


    Hoshino ate a mouthful of sashimi, and said: Kanp, hasnt Anbu been quite idletely? I havent seen you leave the vige.


    Kanp didn''t hide it, and replied: Our team has been temporarily transferred to under Danzo. Were staying at Roots Headquarters every day, its very boring.


    Brother, brother.


    Hayate, who is next to him, suddenly turned his head and said with a smile, Is there any shortage of people in Anbu?


    Do you want to enter Anbu? Kanp was taken aback for a moment.


    Its not me, its Yugao. Hayate smiled palely with a blessed face.


    Kanp seemed to smell some kind of stench, and suddenly became endocrine disordered, and then he said with a fierce expression on his face: No shortage!


    That


    Hayate felt a little bit lost, but soon after, he said with a smile: But its fine, she can just wait for next year.


    k!


    Kanps chopsticks broke.


    Achoo!


    Karin ran over with a bowl of spicy crayfish, sniffing vigorously while sneezing to the side, enjoying it.


    After the family happily ate the dinner, Hoshino and Keiko took Karin away, while Hayate ran out for a date. Kanp was alone and could only go back to the bedroom to do shameful things.


    Walking into the bedroom with yawn, Kanp immediately left behind a shadow clone, then went online and rushed to the depths of the Forest of Death underground.


    Kanp used to only be active on the ground, but afterwards, under the suggestion of his shadow clone, his ce of activity was ced underground.


    For Kanp, it is simple to use Earth Release Ninjutsu to create an underground space.


    Venttion is not a problem, as he can just create more small holes to let the air flow.


    As for the lighting, the problem is not big. Just get some wires and lights, and then ordered his shadow clone to use Lightning Release to charge it. This is not only environmentally friendly and saves money, but it can also temper his Lightning Releases micro-control. It serves multiple purposes, and the shadow clones are very happy!!


    (*^^*)(*^^*)(*^^*)(*^^*)


    The huge underground space is pentagonal, and each of the five corners has Byakugan shadow clone. They used Byakugan to monitor the underground 24 hours a day. And once someone approaches, ording to the situation, they will kill or cause a small earthquake to copse the underground space.


    In addition to these five shadow clones who are responsible for monitoring, there is a row of shadow clones in the upper right that is developing the Yin-Yang Release, but the current progress is zero and the results are zero.


    On the upper left, there is a Sharingan shadow clone practicing the Sharingans Genjutsu, Byakugan shadow clone on the lower right practicing Gentle Fist, another shadow clone on the lower left practicing Impure World Reincarnations rune depiction, and shadow clone on the lower right to generate power cough cough.


    Everyone is very busy, very good, my secret base really is thriving!


    Kanp came to the center with satisfaction, and then pped his hands together and pped the ground!


    Hussh


    The dark brown soil turned over and spewed from the ground, squeezing out a wooden coffin.


    In the wooden coffin is the Shodaime Hokage, Senju Hashirama, whose consciousness has been wiped out!


    During this period, Kanp all contributed his precious three times to Hashirama every day. Unfortunately, after such a long time, he didnt even see Wood Releases shadow.


    However, the more difficult it is to collect, the more it proves the power and rarity of Wood Release. Besides, Hashirama has done so much for Konoha, so it is worth for Kanp to throw his precious three times a day to him!


    Demonstrate Wood Release!


    Kanp quickly ordered as he looked at the lifeless Hashirama.


    Hashirama also immediately started forming hand seals with his hands.


    Kanp immediately threw out the Collection Technique.


    The green light cluster in his mind quickly surged, and then subsided.


    Collect again.


    Failed.


    The third collection.


    Still failed.


    Kanp helped Hashirama get into the wooden coffin with his foot, and said: Sleep you!


    Hashirama immediately put down his hands, closed his eyes and stopped moving.


    The world is so unkind to me.


    Kanp sank the wooden coffin into the ground with a troubled look.


    After turning around, Kanp get his consciousness into his mind again.


    In the corner of the green light cluster, the dozen or so purple stardust representing Uzumaki ns physique and Senju ns physique are now fused together, but the appearance still looks like a ball covered with big bumps.


    Kanp tried to touch it mentally, but was repelled by an invisible wall of air.


    Kanps mood cant help but feel bad.


    He raised his head and looked at the shadow clones in the underground space.


    Imagining the catastrophe they would bring to him after they disbanded together, he wished They can live forever.


    The night is getting darker, but the lights in Hokages Office are still brightly lit.


    Minato sat at the desk and quickly browsed the Shinobi files in his hand.


    After some time, he looked up and asked: Are they all here?


    Yes.


    Standing in front of him is the Anbu Commander, Eagle, There are only these thirteen Elite Jonin in the Hyuga n.


    Without the strength of Elite Jonin, infiltrating Roots Headquarters is just courting death.


    Its just


    Because the other side has Byakugan, we cant monitor them up close. Eagle said.


    It is difficult to track and monitor Elite Jonin, not to mention the other party has Byakugan, which can see far away. As long as they are alert and used Byakugan, even if they dont look back, they can see if someone is following them.


    Minato understands it, so he didnt say much.


    Please call Shikaku here. Minato felt a little pain in his head, so he had to call for help.


    Shikaku is washing his feet at home. His wife is teaching her son next to him. When Anbues to visit, he hurriedly asks his wife to ask their son pour the footwashing water, and then he puts on wooden clogs ande to the reception room.


    Shikaku-sama, Hokage-sama is asking for your presence. Anbu said.


    Now? Shikaku is not happy, as he is ready to sleep with his wife


    Haaah.


    After changing his clothes, Shikakuzily rushed to Hokage Tower.


    Yondaime, is there anything you need that you ask for me sote?


    Shikaku came to the office with azy expression.


    As the Jonin Commander, Shikaku is also a person with high-level position in the vige, plus he is familiar with Minato, so it is quite natural for the two to get along.


    Minato chuckled and said: Sorry, because things are veryplicated, I can only invite you at this time.


    Then, Minato told him about the Uchiha ns Shinobi taking the Impure World Reincarnation from the taboo data room, and Hyuga ns Shinobi infiltrated Roots Headquarters and stole an important item.


    Impure World Reincarnation?


    Although Shikaku has a high position, he is still a recent riser. So naturally, he has never heard of the name of this Forbidden Technique. As for Hyuga ns Shinobi infiltrating Roots Headquarters


    Shikakus scalp felt numb.


    All Hyuga ns Branch Houses members have Caged Bird. Without the approval of Main House, how can the Branch Houses Shinobi dare to invade Roots Headquarters?


    Minato did not hide anything, and directly told him the information about Impure World Reincarnation, and even said his guess: I suspect that Hyuga n stole Shodaime-samas cells from Roots Headquarters.


    Shikaku suddenly remembered that there was something at home, and subconsciously wanted to go home and have a look.


    It cant be helped. Uchiha n steals Impure World Reincarnation and Hyuga n steals Hashiramas cells. This shows that they are colluding together and preparing to make a big move.


    Shikaku knew Shisuis spying n, and also guessed Minato and Fugakus n to pit Danzo, but he never expected that Fugaku''s heart would be so wild!


    This is an unscrupulous desire to be superior!


    Have the Uchiha n cooperated with the Hyuga n? Shikaku looked towards Eagle, who is standing on the side without a word.


    Eagle shook his head: At present, there is no evidence of cooperation between the Uchiha n and the Hyuga n.


    Shikaku is not surprised by this. If it is so easy to be discovered, then this two great noble ns should just go to sleep.


    Minato then said: In fact, apart from the possibility of Uchiha n and Hyuga n working together, I have another guess.


    What is it?


    Shikaku was stunned. It is not that he is suspecting Minatos IQ, but ording to the current information, the probability of two ns cooperating has reached more than 90, so how can there be other possibility?


    Abyss! Minato said solemnly.


    When Kanp brought back the information of the Abyss, Minato blocked the information, and even Shikaku did not know about it.


    Assuming a listening posture, Shikaku hopes to hear the details.


    Minato quickly exined the organizational structure and the purpose of Abysss existence.


    After listening, Shikaku immediately started to use his brain, After the Third Shinobi World War, Hyuga ns Main House was only left with n Head Hyuga Hiashi. It was impossible for him to abandon the Hyuga n and join Abyss, and Hyuga ns Branch Houses members have Caged Bird, so they wont dare to betray the Main House.


    But with Impure World Reincarnation, it is different. If the people of Abyss summoned the ancestor of Hyuga n using Impure World Reincartain, and then asked how to release the Caged Bird

 Chapter 569: Naruto: Ill Do What I Say!

    Chapter 569: Naruto: I''ll Do What I Say!


    Caged Bird is a Curse Mark developed by Hyuga n to prevent Byakugan from falling into the hands of outsiders. It is apulsory protection measure, and it is also a prison for the Main House to control Branch House and limit the ability of Branch Houses Byakugan!


    In this prison, Main Houses members can kill Branch Houses members, and it is absolutely impossible for Branch Houses members to do anything against it!


    So on the surface, Hyuga ns Main House and Branch House love with each other and respect each other, but secretly, there are many contradictions. After all, no one wants to unconditionally give their lives to others, even if the other party is their own nsmen.


    So every few years, there will be one or two Branch Houses Shinobi who want to get rid of the Caged Bird and fly to freedom!


    But unfortunately, from the appearance of the Caged Bird to today, hundreds of years have passed, but no one has been able to really crack it!


    But what about the Hyuga ns ancestor who developed the Caged Bird?


    With the removal of the Caged Bird as a bait, Branch Houses nsmen is tempted to join Abyss. There is nothing wrong with this reasoning.


    Shikaku thought about these two possibilities carefully, and then suddenly discovered a very important point. Leaving aside the question of which possibility is higher, from the perspective of harming to Konoha, Uchiha n and Hyuga n cooperation can definitely subvert Konoha, but the foreign organization, Abyss will not cause much damage to Konoha, at least for the time being.


    Shikaku, what do you think? Minato asked solemnly.


    He knows that Shikaku is smart, so he specifically asked him toe over and talk to him about these things, hoping that he would have an idea.


    Shikaku is also unambiguous, and directly said what he just thought, and finally said: I suggest to put aside Abyss for the time being and try our best to make good rtionship with the Hyuga n. We must prevent them from cooperating with the Uchiha n!


    Minatos eyes lit up, and everything bes clear at once!


    That''s right, as long as we have good rtions with the Hyuga n, then they will not cooperate with the Uchiha n, then the situation in Konoha will be under control!


    As for Abyss, there is too little information at hand, so even if we want to target them, there is no way, so there is no rush for now!


    Then the question is, how should we make good rtionship with the Hyuga n?


    Receiving the request from Minatos eyes, Shikaku scratched his head and said without thinking: n Head Hiashis eldest daughter is the same age as Naruto.


    Huh?


    Why are you saying that?


    Shikaku is a bit strange.


    Minato was stunned, but then subconsciously thought of a word: Marriage?


    But Naruto is still a child!


    Am I so ipetent as a father and can only sacrifice my sons happiness?


    Minato returned home in a daze.


    Kushina has left the vige for a mission, and there is only one Naruto at home.


    Naruto is still awake at night. He is ying two roles in the bedroom, one is a hero of justice and the other is an evil Shinobi. He jump on the bed and be an evil Shinobi, sneering and speaks arrogantly.


    Little brat, you want to fight against me, the God of Shinobi, all by yourself? Hahaha, stupid!


    You are still too tender! Go home and drink your moms milk! Hahaha


    Today I will ughter everyone, from now on, let the world feel pain! Ahahahaha


    He then jumped out of bed and point to the bed, while talking righteously.


    Bastard, I must stop you!


    I will never let you do this!


    As the Godaime Hokage of Konoha , I swear by the ancestors of Namikaze n


    When justice and evil are about to collide fiercely, the door opened.


    Naruto, Iming in. Minato walked in.


    Just relying on you? Hahaha, ha, ha, haha.


    Naruto, who had just turned into an evil Shinobi, jumped on the bed andughed with his hands of his hips gradually petrified.


    Narutowhat are you doing? Minato looked at him with confusion.


    Although everyone hase from childhood step by step, Minato has aspired to be Hokage when he was very young and has worked hard for this for a long time, so his Chuunibyou is not as serious as Naruto.


    Who am I, where am I, what am I doing?


    Naruto closed his eyes andy down directly.


    Naruto. Minato stepped forward.


    Dont call me!


    Naruto buried his head in the pillow, and said softly, Im asleep, Im sleepwalking!


    Minato didnt know whether to cry orugh. He knew that his son wanted face, so he took the initiative to change the subject and asked: Naruto, thest time you went to Kanp-sensei''s house to y, didnt you meet new friend?


    Ah, that little girl


    Naruto suddenly raised his head, and snorted dissatisfiedly, Itspletely meaningless. She speaks so lightly, and does thing like a jerk, but its interesting to y with her and Karin.


    Pak!


    Minato pped Narutos head into the pillow.


    Naruto!


    Minato is very angry, Hinata is a good girl, you have to cherish her!


    Cherish?


    Naruto looked up at Minato again with both anger and confusion.


    Pak!


    Minato was a little embarrassed, and pped Narutos head into the pillow again.


    Damn, why are you hitting me!


    Naruto jumped up from the bed so suddenly, and bared his teeth, Even if you are Yondaime Hokage, I will neverpromise with you!


    Tomorrow, I will beat Hinata!


    Hmph, who told you to hit me!


    Minato didnt know Narutos inner drama, otherwise, he would have beat him harder.


    After leaving Narutos bedroom, Minato nced at the calendar, and saw that it was more than half a month before Naruto enrolled in the Academy.


    Let Naruto and Hinata be in the same ss


    Its better to be at the same table


    Minato thought this way, and went back to his bedroom with a smile on his face.


    The next day.


    Naruto got up early and went to Kanps house to y.


    Kanp saw that Naruto is here, and decisively created shadow clone to go to Root and signed in, and then woke up the sleeping Karin.


    When Karin first moved in, she woke up very early every day, but after a long time, she got used to the ce and herfort zone suddenly increased, and she never woke up until ten o''clock every day.


    Why are you here again?


    Karin rubbed her eyes. She couldnt see Narutos appearance without her sses, but the dazzling yellow hair dered the identity of the visitor.


    Hmph, Im not here to find you!


    Naruto is a real man, since he said that he wants to beat Hinata, he will beat her!


    However, being alone is a bit strange, so I should call Karin.


    Hehehe.


    Naruto snickered subconsciously, and the fox whiskers on both sides of his cheeks trembled, looking extremely crafty.


    Half an hourter, Naruto brought Karin to the wall of the backyard and began to call Hinata: Hinata, Hinata, Hinata, Hinata


    The magic voice filled the ce.


    Karin, who is standing behind Naruto, put onigiri in her mouth, covered her ears with her hands, and kicked Narutos ass: Youre so noisy!


    Since she opened her mouth, the onigiri fell off and Karin was so distressed that she picked it up and stuffed it into Narutos mouth.


    Naruto had just been kicked, and after stabilizing his body, he turned and pointed at Karin, ready to talk to her, but as soon as he opened his mouth, an onigiri was stuffed into his mouth.


    After chewing twice, he tastes the seaweed, but when he tasted it carefully, there is a hint of earthiness.


    Bah!


    Bah bah!


    He, ptui!


    Naruto spit out the onigiri and spit a few more times, and finally spit out the dirt.


    Karin, you bastard, I cant be reconciled with you! Naruto rushed forward directly.


    Who made you so noisy.


    Karin wanted to dodge, but she was not agile enough. So after Naruto threw himself at her, the two rolled into a ball immediately.


    Kanp came to the wooden corridor with arge bag of melon seeds, peanuts, nuts, and fruit juice. After sat down satisfactorily, he began to watch the show on the spot.


    At this time, Hinatas little head poked out from the wall, her blushing face was full of cogen. When she saw Naruto and Karin, who were rolling around, she hurriedly yelled with joy: Naruto, Karin, Im here.


    As she spoke, she began to climb over the wall.


    When Naruto heard the voice of his enemy, he decisively abandoned Karin. His eyes shone brightly, staring at Hinata, who was about to jump off the wall, like a tiger watching his prey, and said coolly: Karin, we will take care of our businesster


    Pak!


    Karin kicked Naruto out, just in time to bump into Hinata who jumped down.


    Ah! Hinata was startled, and when she opened her eyes, she saw Narutos fox whiskers face close at hand, with the heat from his breath on her face, she immediately became shy. Her face was flushed and her ears are red, even her eyelids almost couldnt be opened.


    Face to face, the two bumped into the wall like arhats.


    Hinata was in pain, but she was shy and she didnt shout out. Instead, Naruto yelled in pain. He didnt care about Hinata, and turned around and went to fight with Karin.


    Sitting on the wooden corridor, Kanp cracked melon seeds, ate peanuts and drank juice, and watched the show, but he always felt that something was missing.


    Is it a sausage?


    On the other side, after Naruto and Karin rolled into a ball, Hinata shyly went up to separate them.


    When Naruto saw this, he thought, Thats right, hitting one or two is the same, I can get all my revenges, so he tripped Hinata.


    Today, he will fight two!


    On the other side of the wall, Hiashi and his wife, who is holding Hanabi, looked at each other in shock as they heard the yelling and the sound of fists and kicksing from the next door.


    Will Hinata be okay? Mrs. Hyuga looked worried.


    Hiashi had a different opinion, and said softly: Hinatas talent is average, and her character is a bit cowardly Fighting may change her personality.


    Mrs. Hyuga holds Hanabi, and her face was a bit resentful.


    Hiashi nced at his wife, thought for a while, and said, The one who fought with Hinata is Naruto, the son of Yondaime Hokage, and he should enter the Academy this year along with Hinata.


    Its actually the son of Yondaime Hokage, the Yellow sh?


    Konohas Hokage is neither elected every three years nor changed every four years. As long as they make no mistakes, being a Hokage for decades is not a problem.


    Minato is still so young, and as long as he makes no mistakes, he will still be the Hokage in the next 20, 30, or even 40 years!


    If my daughter can marry Hokages son


    Ms. Hyuga let her imagination run wild in her heart, but her face was serious, and she said: It turns out to be the same grade ssmate. Well, its better to let them get in touch early, so Hinata will have friends after enrolling.


    As she said that, she also threw a suggestive look at Hiashi.


    Hiashi pouted, as he knew what his wife was thinking without even looking.


    However, letting my daughter marry Hokages son Bah, it is indeed great to have Hinata and Naruto in the same ss.

 Chapter 570: Visiting

    Chapter 570: Visiting


    Naruto yed until more than nine oclock in the evening before returning home under the escort of Kanp.


    Sensei, look, what a big moon!


    Naruto raised his head and pointed at the moon in the night, his eyes are shining, and his face is full of longing, I really want to go to the moon to see.


    Kanp is a little puzzled, Why does Naruto want to go to the moon so much?


    I didnt see him interested in moon in the original work.


    Kanps Ninja Way is to always ask: Naruto, why are you so obsessed with the moon?


    Kaa-chan said that there is a huge pce on the moon, and there are countless treasures, powerful Ninjutsu, and a lot of super awesome things! Naruto danced with excitement, as if he had found the great treasures on the moon.


    The corner of Kanps mouth twitched when he heard this: Well, this is to listen to fairy tales seriously.


    As an excellent private tutor, Kanp believes it was his duty to correct him.


    Naruto, your mother lied to you, there is no er


    No, there is indeed a huge pce on the moon of Naruto World, and there are indeed countless treasures and powerful Ninjutsu. Kushina didnt lie!


    Cough cough!


    Kanp coughed twice, and quickly changed his words: Naruto, your mother is right. There is a big secret treasure on the moon. As long as you find it, you can be the king of the moon and dominate the Shinobi World!


    Really?!!! Naruto jumped up excitedly, his eyes shone like a rechargeable light bulb.


    However, it''s not so easy to go to the moon to find treasure.


    Kanp walked forward, while teaching earnestly, The most important thing for us to be Shinobi is to be down-to-earth, walking step by step. So if you want to fly into the sky and get to the moon, Naruto, you have to start learning from the basics


    Kanp babbled for a while, but hearing no response, he turned his head and saw Naruto followed behind him with his head raised and his eyes fixed on the moon, not listening to him at all.


    Kanp sighed, Forget it, dont be angry.


    When Naruto was sent home, Minato just got off work too.


    Naruto, its gettingte, go wash up and go to bed.


    Minato sent Naruto away before saying to Kanp, Is there still no progress on the Root?


    No.


    Kanp shook his head and said, Hokage-sama, we have turned the Roots Headquarters upside down, Captain Kakashi and Tenzo are also following Advisor Danzo all day long, but they have never seen him go to any suspicious ces or contact any suspicious people. His disguise is very good.


    No matter how good the disguise is, there will still be a weak spot!


    Minato mused, Gozu Tenno should be hidden in a certain secret research base. That base must be very secretive. In the whole Root, except for Danzo Thats right, those Roots Shinobi who research the Gozu Tenno must know where this base is!


    Kanp looked at Minato with a face of amazement, and immediately boasted: As expected of Hokage-sama, you can think of this!!!


    In fact, Kanp discovered it early on.


    When he went to Roots Headquarters to steal Hashiramas cells before, he used Byakugan to scan the Shinobi on the underground of the Roots Headquarters and there are about seventy-eighty people. But this time he went to Roots Headquarters, although Kanp was unable to use Byakugan, based on the analysis of other members of the sixth team, there are only fifty-sixty people.


    Where did the remaining twenty-thirty people go?


    Kanp didn''t dare to ask, after all, Root is Danzos, so Danzo should be the only one who know how many people are there. If Kanp tells the specific number, isnt he just looking for trouble?


    Minato frowned at this time, and said hesitantly: But there is nothing suspicious about the Roots Shinobi you havee into contact with, that is to say, the Roots members, who researched the Gozu Tenno, must also been deliberately hidden by Advisor Danzo.


    Kanp immediately followed his thoughts to analyze, and said: In that case, as long as Advisor Danzo do not take the initiative to contact these Roots members, we will not be able to find them.


    Minato also thought of this, solemnly said: Sure enough.


    Hokage-sama, do you have the list of Roots members? Kanp asked.


    If there is a list, they can slowly confirm the identity of the part of Roots members that disappeared, and then find the secret research base by squatting at home, blocking doors, etc.


    Minato smiled wryly and shook his head: Root is a secret organization that belongs directly to Advisor Danzo. Only Advisor Danzo has the list.


    Sure enough, it really is like that.


    Kanp sighed, then turned his eyes, and suggested: Hokage-sama, the secret research bases,boratories and so on, most likely to be built underground, then why dont we ask Hyuga n to take action?


    Hyuga ns ordinary Shinobis Byakugan can see through things about one kilometer. If they get them to line up and search in a nket style, Kanp believe they will find it soon.


    Ask Hyuga n for help?


    Minato suddenly remembered Shikakus words, and nodded slightly, I will go find n Head Hiashi tomorrow!


    Regardless of the truth about Hyugas Shinobi infiltrating Roots Headquarters and Uchihas Shinobi stealing Impure World Reincarnation, as long as he can win Hyuga n over, then Konoha will win this game of chess!


    The next day.


    Minato sent a shadow clone to Hokages Office to process the paperwork, and then rushed to visit Hiashis house, but halfway there, he suddenly remembered that there was something left at home, so he quickly uses Flying Thunder God Technique and went home, then called Naruto, who was still asleep.


    Naruto is sleepy, and has natural resistance to getting up early: Tou-chan


    Looked at the boy who is full of resistance, Minato has a hint of apology in his eyes, and he said softly: Naruto, did you fight with Hinata at Kanp-senseis house yesterday?


    That, that, that


    Naruto woke up instantly and wondered if Hinata came to their house to file aint?


    So stingy!


    Hateful!


    There is no fight, haha, its that its a spar between Shinobi, how can it be called a fight. Naruto hugged his head with both hands and his right foot was restlessly grinding on the ground. Because of guilty conscience, he didnt dare to look directly at Minato, so he had to look up at the white ceiling.


    Minato then said: Whether its a fight or a spar, Hinata is a girl, I heard that you made her cry?


    Narutoughed dryly, suddenly felt very embarrassed.


    Minato shook his head and: We''re going to Hinatas house today to apologize, lets go.


    Naruto said, Oh, but he didn''t resist much.


    At any rate, Hinata is next door to the Kanp-senseis house. Today, I can y until nine oclock in the evening again, thats great.


    Hehehe.


    Naruto snickered.


    After brushing his teeth, washing up and having breakfast, Naruto followed Minato to Hiashis house.


    They entered after knocking the door. Hiashi attached great importance to Minatos visit. After weing the father and son to the reception room and knowing their intentions, Hiashi immediately called Hinata out.


    Naruto. When Hinata saw Naruto, she suddenly remembered the ferocious appearance of his tiger roaring yesterday, and couldnt help but lower her head and shivered.


    Naruto, quickly apologize.


    Minato hurriedly said, Look at how scared Hinata is by you.


    Naruto scratched his head, and said with a smile: Hinata, that, it was just spar yesterday, that, sorry, I hit a little harder


    Hinata looked up at Naruto, and quickly shook her head: Im not angry.


    Really, that''s great, lets go find Karin to y. The simple-minded Naruto grabbed Hinatas little hand and went over the wall.


    Seeing this, Minato covered his forehead and felt very tired.


    Hiashi, who is opposite to him, smiled reservedly and did not stop Naruto. He took a sip of tea, looked at Minato who leisurely, waiting for him to speak.


    Although it is indeed a headache for children to fight, but the other side is Yondaime Hokage, so he wondered why would hee to the door for this little thing in person.


    There must be something important!


    n Head Hiashi.


    Minatos eyes shifted from Naruto and Hinatas backs to the man on the opposite side, and said with a slight smile, In fact, besides asking Naruto to apologize, there is one more thing I would like to ask n Head Hiashi for help.


    Here ites!


    Hiashi looked at him very calmly, and asked: Yondaime, please tell me, as long as I can help, I will definitely help.


    The Root, which is directly under Advisor Danzo, established a secret research base in the vige, I want to borrow Hyuga ns Byakugans perspective ability to find it!


    Minato said while carefully watching Hiashis facial expression.


    Roots secret research base


    Hiashi frowned slightly, Why does it sound like he is forcing me to stand in line?


    However, Danzo is already a bad old fogey in his sixties, and Minato is in his prime. The most important thing is the future of his daughter and his son Well, the future that they will be in the same ss.


    So


    No problem, I will ask Hizashi to lead some people to cooperate with you, Yondaime. Hiashi said.


    When Minato saw that he agreed so readily, he was a little stunned.


    What are you thinking, Yondaime? Hiashi looked at Minato, who fell into silence, a little strangely.


    Minato quickly recovered, and stared at Hiashi calmly.


    At this time, there was a series of noisy voices from next door. Naruto, Karin, and even Hinata seemed to be talking loudly,pared with the dullness here, it was like two different worlds.


    It is better to be simple and frank.


    Minato sighed, then said straight to the point: Has n Head Hiashi ever sent someone to infiltrate Roots Headquarters?


    Huh?


    Hiashi is really dumbfounded this time.


    Send someone to infiltrate Roots Headquarters?


    What a big me!


    Its not me, it doesnt have anything to do with me!


    Hiashi slowly but firmly shook his head and denied: I didnt do this kind of thing at all! Is Yondaime cracking a joke with me?


    Now that he decided to announce it openly, Minato naturally wouldnt hide it, and said seriously: Some time ago, a Shinobi infiltrated Roots Headquarters, and the other party has Byakugan!


    Hiashis pupils shrank upon hearing this: Impossible!!


    Now that Hyuga n has only one Main Houses member, which is him. Without his orders, who would dare to invade Roots Headquarters?!


    Then, a thought shed through Hiashis mind: Yondaime just asked me to help find Roots secret research base. Is it trying to test me?


    Since I agree so readily, isn''t it an indirect admission that I have a prejudice against the Root?


    Hiashi is depressed in his heart!


    Minato on the opposite side is also pondering secretly: If n Head Hiashi did not lie, then Hyugas Shinobi, who infiltrated Roots Headquarters, must have joined Abyss!


    In other words, Uchiha n and Hyuga n are not cooperating?


    But just in case, I still have to win over the other party!


    Minato put away the serious expression, and said with a smile: n Head Hiashi, this matter is still in the confidential stage, so please dont beat the grass to startle the snake for now, and in addition, Ill trouble you to look for the Roots secret research base, then, I will leave first.


    I will send you off.


    Hiashi hurriedly got up to send him away, but he was also rxed in his heart: Yondaime really wanted to investigate the Roots secret research base, so what he just said is not a test.


    But which bastard dared to infiltrate Roots Headquarters?!

 Chapter 571: I Hate Two Kinds of People The Most

    Chapter 571: I Hate Two Kinds of People The Most


    After sending off Minato, Hiashi immediately sent someone to invite ns elders and his little brother, Hizashi.


    Hyuga n usually has three elders, two of them are from the Branch House and one is from the Main House, but at the Third Shinobi World War, Main Houses Elder, that is, Hiashis grandfather, died in battlefield, so there are only two Hyuga ns elders, which are both from the Branch House.


    When Hiashi passes the position of n Head to the next generation of the Main House, he will retire and automatically be the Main Houses elder.


    n Head, what''s the matter? Why are you inviting us here so early?


    The two elders are both in their 60s and 70s, with old faces and hair grey-white. Although their status is high, they didnt even have one tenth of their formerbat power.


    Hiashi sat in the main seat and said with a nk face: Ill speak about it after Hizashi arrives.


    The two elders nced at each other, then each closing their eyes and rested their minds.


    After a while, Hizashi arrived: Sorry, Imte, big brother.


    Hiashi nodded and motioned him to sit down, and then slowly said: You all should know about the conflict between Yondaime Hokage and Advisor Danzo. I want to hear your opinion.


    An elder on the left said: n Head, the conflicts among the higher-ups are veryplicated, I think we should not get involved too much.


    Yes, although we are Konohas Noble n, but those higher-ups always like to guard against us. If we rashly interfere, Im afraid it will cause a bacsh. Another elder also agrees with the first elder.


    As for Hizashi, he said: I have the same thought as the two elders.


    Hiashi then said calmly: But I have promised to help Yondaime.


    What?


    The expressions of the two elders changed, n Head, you are too reckless!


    Why didnt you discuss it with us first?


    The two elders are quite angry. Although they are from the Branch House, they are still elders at any rate. They are Hyuga ns higher-ups!


    Hiashi smiled without saying a word.


    He previously suspected that these two elders sent people to infiltrate Roots Headquarters, but at this moment, judging from their attitudes, he felt that shouldnt be the case, otherwise, how could they try to prevent him from helping Yondaime against Danzo?


    As for Hizashi


    Hiashi looked towards his little brother.


    Hizashi smiled and said: Big brother, no matter what decision you make, I will support you!


    Well, hes still the same as before.


    Hiashi nodded slightly, and said: Hizashi, Yondaime will send someone to contact youter. When the timees, you will lead our nsmen to cooperate with Yondaime. You only need to find Roots secret research base established in the vige, and don''t worry about the rest.


    Secret research base? Hizashi frowned slightly.


    It is likely to be built underground.


    Hiashi said, If its not you do your best.


    I understand. Hizashi nodded.


    That afternoon, Minato sent Anbu to contact Hizashi, and then Hizashi mobilized fifty Branch Houses nsmen, and cooperated with Anbu to start looking inside from Konohas Gate.


    In order to avoid unnecessary influence and improve efficiency, these fifty Hyuga ns members were separated by one kilometer in pairs, and they all wore wide hooded windbreakers and sunsses, which covers their eyes and veins.


    Using Byakugans perspective ability consumes a lot of Chakra, and the fifty nsmen are all Chunin, so they have to slow down after a period of time. In addition, when using Byakugan, they can only focus in one direction, so the search speed of the fifty Hyuga ns nsmen is not very fast, intermittently, three days passed by in a sh.


    Fifty Hyuga ns nsmen did find many hidden facilities built underground, but unfortunately, some of these facilities have been abandoned, some are simple storage rooms, and some are thieves dens for storing stolen goods, but there are no secret research base belonging to Root.


    When the information was reported back to Hokage''s Office, Minato suddenly felt a little uneasy.


    We seem to be missing something.


    Standing on the rooftop of Hokage Tower, Minato looked at the bustling Konoha, and a thought shed through his mind.


    Danzos Root was once infiltrated by Hyuga ns Shinobi


    Then, he will definitely guard against Hyuga ns Byakugan


    Minato trembled all over, and he vaguely have a foreboding that this operation will end without sess.


    Time passed, and seven dayster, fifty Hyuga ns members finally looked at the entire Konoha, but naturally, they found nothing!


    Although it had been expected, Minato was still somewhat discouraged by this result.


    Fortunately, there are still one to two years away from the sess of the Gozu Tenno, and I still have a chance!


    Hyuga ns settlement, Gekkos Mansion.


    Kanps family started to eat together again.


    In the middle of the meal, Hoshino seemed to think of something and asked: Kanp, is Karins admission ready?


    Karin is of the same age as Naruto and Hinata, so she should be enrolling in the Academy this year.


    Kanp carelessly said: Isnt it done on the first day of school?


    Hoshino was furious: Idiot, it will be toote if you wait for the first day of school!


    Brother, how can it be done on the first day of school? Hayate said, snickering a little.


    Karin also looked Kanp with a resentful face. She has an appointment with Hinata, that after joining the Academy, she will go to school together and became a pair of Konoha''s best girl friends!


    But now


    Cough cough.


    Kanp coughed dryly and said calmly, Dont panic, I know Hokage-sama well, so its not a big problem.


    Schools will start in a few days, Kanp, dont dy Karins admission. Hoshino said and didnt say more.


    The next day, Kanp assigned a shadow clone to go to the Root to sign in, and then after breakfast, he took Karin for the admission.


    Although he said that he knew Minatost night, he couldnt really go to him just because of Academys admission. After all, Minato is a Viges Kage, the head of the vige, and the hope of the whole vige. How can he ask Minato to go through the back door?


    So he decided to go to Iruka.


    After Iruka became a teacher, Narutos ss should be the first ss he taught this year, and putting Karin in it just fits into Konoha 9 10?


    Iruka.


    When he came to Irukas house, Kanp started knocking on the door.


    After a while, the door opened from the inside, and the one appearing is a middle-aged Shinobi, who looked a bit like Iruka, He should be his Jonin father.


    Hello Uncle, my name is Kanp, and I am looking for Iruka. Kanp said politely.


    It turned out to be Kanp, I often hear Iruka mentioning you.


    The middle-aged Shinobi said with a smile, Iruka went to the Academy early in the morning. If there is no urgent matter, why dont youe inside and have a tea?


    Kanp hurriedly said: I will be a guest again next time. I have urgent matter this time. Sorry, sorry.


    Leaving Irukas house, Kanp took Karin towards the Academy.


    Big brother, can you do it?


    At this moment, Karin felt a little nervous, and couldn''t help but suggested, Why don''t we ask Aunt Kushina for help?


    I, Gekko Kanp, hates two kinds of people the most!


    Kanp lowered his head and red at her fiercely, and said, The first kind is the ones who go through the back door!


    Karin shrank her neck, as if shocked by Kanps righteousness, secretly criticized herself, and then couldn''t help asking: What about the second?


    Kanp said solemnly: The second kind is the ones who didnt let me go through the back door!


    Karins steps paused. She only felt that her worldview was shattered, her limbs were stiff, her internal organs were all burned, and she was dragged away by Kanp like a walking corpse.


    Kanp came to the Academy arrogantly, and after making some inquiries, Kanp soon arrived at the teaching building where new students were admitted to the Academy.


    At this time, like Kanp, there were quite a few parents whoe here for the new students admission. The kids who followed behind them are looking around with their eyes full of longing.


    Kanp looked back at Karin, who had been following behind with his head down, so he asked in puzzlement: Are you feeling well?


    No. Karin muttered.


    Then why do you keep your head down?


    Kanp was displeased, Look at the other little br kids, each of them has their heads up and their chests raised. Karin, I, Gekko Kanp, I hate two kinds of people the most, the first kind


    Big brother, stop talking, I will raise my head. Karin looked up at Kanp while gritting her teeth, for fear that he would say something shocking again.


    Kanp shrugged, and was about to line up with Karin in his hand, when he suddenly saw the person in charge of maintaining order


    Iruka! Kanp stopped queuing.


    Karin lowered her head in shame.


    As the saying goes, connection is very important. With Irukas help, Kanp smoothly walked through the express channel. And after handing in the registration form, the two took Karin for the test.


    If they want to enroll in the Academy, they dont just need to register, but they also have to take a test. If the kids are not suitable to be a Shinobi, then Unless the Academy is not full, or they have a background, they wont be able to enter.


    The testing ce is in a corner of the training grounds. As for the specific items tested, there are many, such as physical fitness, Ninja Tools throwing, and Chakra Refining. Generally, as long as they pass one of them, they can enter the Academy. After all, Shinobi is divided into Taijutsu Shinobi, Ninjutsu Shinobi and Genjutsu Shinobi. As a kid, they definitely can''t be good at everything.


    Of course, there are also some children who are not good at anything.


    As soon as Kanp arrived, he saw a naughty kid crying and being dragged away by his father, who has stinky face. Obviously, he failed the test.


    Seeing that Karin was a little distracted, Iruka thought she was afraid that she would fail, so heforted her: Dont be nervous, the test is very simple, as long as one of them is passed, you can enter the Academy.


    Karin was absent-minded and nodded.


    Iruka.


    Kanp poked him and whispered, After Karin enters Academy, can you let her into your ss?


    Iruka scratched his head and said: Kanp, this is my first time as a teacher. You trust me too much.


    I mainly trust your luck.


    Kanp coughed dryly, and said: Of course, we are good friends. I know your level very well. With you teaching Karin, I feel more at ease!


    Iruka smiled a little embarrassed, and said: I will try my best.


    While they are speaking, it was soon Karins turn.


    Karin is a member of the Uzumaki n. Not to mention anything else, just her physical fitness alone is already the best in the audience. So after finishing just one test, the teacher who served as the staff member had his eyes glowing before giving her the score.


    Then, Iruka took Kanp and Karin around again, and afterpleting all the procedures, the admission is consideredplete.


    Finally, Iruka sent the two to the Academys entrance, waved and said with a smile: After this, the Academy will officially start, Kanp, Karin, see you in four days.


    See you in four days. Kanp waved.


    Goodbye, sensei. Karin replied politely.

 Chapter 572: Admission Trivia

    Chapter 572: Admission Trivia


    After returning from the Academy, Karin seemed to be in a state of excitement. She has been tossing and turning in the bedroom, and it is unknown what she is doing.


    Kanp was alsozy to care, so hey down on the wooden corridor in the backyard and dozed off.


    Should I go to the Root to sign in for work?


    It would be good to let the shadow clone do this kind of boring thing in the future. A person as delicate as myself can''t stand the humidity underground.


    Of course, the daily Collection Technique was still thrown to Hashirama, but unfortunately, it failed again and again.


    Kanp guessed that it might have something to do with the purple stardust that is fusing in his mind. If the fusion ispleted and he obtained Sage Body, he might be able to collect Hashirama in one shot.


    But these are all Kanps guesses, and he dare not give too much hope.


    Four days passed in a blink of an eye.


    In the early morning of this day, Kanp was lying on the futon, dreaming of a beautiful life. At this moment, Karin suddenly rushed in and lifted his quilt, and eximed in excitement: Big brother, get up quickly and send me to the Academy! Im going to bete!


    Kanps brain hurts. He reached out to grab the quilt and said in a daze, Let Kaa-san


    Kaa-san has to go to work.


    Let Tou-san


    At this point, he should go for the morning jog.


    Hayate


    This guy left the vige on a mission yesterday.


    Forget it, let me do it.


    Kanp is used to waking upte, so when he suddenly get up early, he feels that his whole body are protesting!


    After a lot of tossing, Kanp took an onigiri in his mouth and led Karin to go to the Academy.


    When they came out, there happened to be movement from the house next door. Kanp turned his head to see that it was Hiashi and his daughter, Hinata.


    Hinata-chan, here, here. When Karin saw her little best friend, she immediately jumped and waved.


    Hello, Karin, good morning! Hinata was led by her father and said hello with a blushing face. Her white eyes were full of longing for the future school life.


    Hehehe. Karin took Hinatas other hand naturally, and then the ground of four people walked side by side, hand in hand.


    After Kanp swallowed the onigiri, he felt something weird. He nced at Karin, who is holding his hand, and then looked towards Hinata, who was holding Karins hand. Finally, his eyes fell on the one holding the hand with Hinata, Hyuga Hiashi.


    No matter how you look at this scene, it looks like a family of four


    Kanp couldnt bear this grievance, so he shook off Karins hand immediately.


    Karin nced at him, but didnt make a fuss, and just tightened Hinatas hand.


    It didnt take long for Hiashi to let go of Hinatas hand.


    The two little ones are free of restraints, and their walking speed was much faster. They whispered to each other from time to time, their voice are tender and clear, like two littlerks chirping, spreading far away in the morning light.


    Hiashi slowly adjusted his footsteps to the same frequency as Kanp, his eyes looked straight ahead, but his mouth opened and closed slightly, and asked softly: Kanp, did someone really infiltrate Roots Headquarters?


    During this period of time, he also secretly investigated and screened his nsmen who are capable of infiltrating Roots Headquarters, but these people have all, families, wealth, children, and they live a happy live. How can they have any motive to infiltrate Roots Headquarters?


    Without blushing, Kanp replied calmly: Yes, this is the information I get from the Root.


    Byakugan? Hiashi asked calmly.


    Kanp nodded, and immediately remembered that Hiashi didn''t look at him, so he said: The other party does have Byakugan.


    Hiashi frowned slightly, and asked again: What did Root lose?


    Kanp tightly shut his mouth, If he can answer this question, wouldnt that just hes confessing himself?


    I dont know. Kanp replied.


    Is that so Hiashi sighed, and didnt speak any more.


    When they arrived at the Academy, hundreds of people had already gathered in the training grounds in front of the teaching building. Besides the freshmen, most of them were parents.


    Kanp, Karin!


    Sensei! I am here!!


    The voices of Kushina and Naruto came from under the tree in front of the Academy.


    Its Naruto. When Hinata heard Narutos voice, she suddenly remembered the scene of being mmed by him, and immediately blushed, but it was not as exaggerated as in the original work.


    I hope I won''t be in the same ss as Naruto.


    Karin muttered, then rushed over cheerfully, Aunt Kushina.


    Sister Kushina. Kanp and Hiashi also walked over.


    After they greeted each other, Kanp asked: Will Hokage-samae?


    He wille, but as Yondaime Hokage. Kushina patted Naruto''s head and said.


    Humph.


    Naruto snorted and said pridefully, It doesnt matter if hees or not.


    Kushina changed from patting to hitting, and said angrily: Naruto, your father is not only your father, but also the Viges Kage. You need to be more considerate of him!


    k k k


    She said while hitting Narutos head.


    Narutos neck shrank, and he didn''t dare to resist at all. He can only ask for Kanps help with his pitiful eyes.


    Kanp replied with a reassuring look towards Naruto, and earnestly persuaded: Sister Kushina, its better not to hit a child down, it will be hard for them to grow taller.


    Naruto suddenly burst into tears, looking towards Kanp gratefully.


    Its better to beat him up. Kanp continued.


    Narutos whole body shook, and his grateful gaze suddenly became grief and despair.


    Kushina red at Kanp, who seemed to not care, and then said to Naruto: Naruto, if you enter the Academy, please listen to the teachers words, otherwise


    Crack crack crack


    Kushina clenched her hands, there is a crisp sound of bones, and her red hair began to move automatically without wind.


    Cold sweat dripped from Naruto''s forehead, and he nodded like a chicken pecking at rice: I know, I know, Kaa-chan, dont be angry, I will definitely listen to the teacher.


    Wow, look, look, so handsome! Karin Lin suddenly pointed to a small kid and said.


    Kanp subconsciously turned his head to look, and a strange expression appeared on his face.


    That kid is wearing clothes embroidered with Uchiha ns emblem, plus that arrogant expression on his face


    Uchiha Sasuke!


    Kanp nced at Karin, seeing that she wasn''t drooling, so he gave up the thought of beating her up.


    Thats Itachi, right? Kushina asked softly.


    Kanp was taken aback, only to find out that the parent'' who led Sasuke to school was Itachi.


    Well, he already awakened his Sharingan to 3-Tomoe, and his talent is no less than Shisuis. Kanp introduced in a low voice.


    Sharingan? What is that? Seeing that his mother was no longer angry, Naruto suddenly became active, leaning over his head and asking curiously.


    Sharingan is Kekkei Genkai, just like Byakugan.


    Kanp said without thinking, But Byakugan is white, Sharingan is red.


    Oh.


    Naruto looked at Hinatas eyes and said, Are you Byakugan?


    Hinata nodded.


    Naruto looked towards Sasuke and Itachi again, and then scratched his head and wondering: But their eyes are ck.


    Kanp was toozy to exin, and said casually: When they are angry, their eyes turn red.


    It sounds interesting.


    Naruto blinked, looking at the little kid, who was holding his brother tightly, and suddenly had the urge to beat him up, and then make him angry so his eyes turned red.


    Immediately afterwards, Narutos gaze was attracted by a little girl with pink hair.


    Sensei, who is that person? So cute~~


    Naruto grabbed Kanps hand excitedly, pointed at the little girl, who was bouncing over, and asked.


    Kanp nced at the bouncing little girl with pink hair, Hmmm, Haruno Sakura was quite cute when she was a child, no wonder Naruto fell.


    Naruto, what are you talking about?


    Kushina seemed to perceive that her son was not in the right state, so her red hair began to dance in the air, and a powerful aura instantly enveloped Naruto.


    Naruto was shocked, and the excited expression on his face gradually disappeared. At a critical moment, Narutos desire to survive began to explode: Kaa-chan, I said that girls hair is really ugly, pink is ugly, red is much better.


    Is that so?


    Kushina clenched her fist against Narutos temple and began to rub hard.


    Aouu  Naruto began to howl miserably.


    Attracted by the screams, Sasuke nced sideways, then continued to hold Itachi''s hand indifferently.


    Sakura nced at Naruto. Seeing his teary, snotty, slobbering appearance, she showed adylike smile, but there was a middle-aged girl in her heart who put her hands on her hips and curled her lips: So ugly!


    As time goes by, more and more new students arrive at the Academy.


    Nara Shikamaru, Akimichi Choji, Inuzuka Kiba and other Konoha 9 Kanp has an impression of also arrived one after another apanied by their parents.


    Finally, half an hourter, Yondaime Hokage, Namikaze Minato appeared and gave a speech on the training ground.


    As the morning light fell, Minato''s hair glistened, coupled with the familiar Yellow sh heroic story, he immediately dazzled countless freshmen.


    Kanp looked left and right, and found that Sakura also showed a starry-eyed expression towards Minato.


    Appearance power?


    Kanp then nced at Naruto and shook his head silently. Because of the presence of fox whiskers on both sides of his cheeks, Naruto in childhood didnt look handsome like Minato at all, no wonder Sakura doesnt like him.


    After Minato finished his speech, the Academys teachers also posted the ss list, and countless parents flocked in an instant.


    Kanp and his group stood outside, as if nothing had happened, but Hiashi had activated his Byakugan, and the powerful sight passed through the gap in the sea of people and fell on the sheets of white paper.


    After seeing for a while, Hiashi said: Hinata, Karin and Naruto are in the same ss, and their teacher is Iruka.


    Kushina smiled, showing expression of everything under control.


    Kanp didnt respond much either, showing expression of it was all basic exercises.


    Lets go, lets go to Iruka-sensei to sign up. Kushina said with a smile.


    With the announcement of the ss list, after confirming their childs ss, the parents on the training grounds scattered to the various sses in the teaching building, Kanp and the others also poured into the teaching building along with the others. At this time, they are no different from other ordinary people.


    Soon, Kanp and the others arrived at Irukas ss.


    Iruka stood at the door of the ssroom with a smile on his face, checking the students andmunicating with the parents. Although it was his first time to be a teacher, he looked very good, and he already has a bit of a teacher''s demeanor.


    At this time, there are already a lot of students in the ssroom. Looking around, apart from the extra he doesnt know, the Konoha 9 such as Sakura, Sasuke, Shikamaru, Choji, etc. have all arrived, and the young InoShikaCho has already known each other, so they sat together, while chatting continuously, talking about something, and the people who didnt know each other are scattered around and sat around while looking around.


    Kanp looked away after seeing it, and thenmunicated with Iruka in a serious manner, just like the rtionship between ordinary parents and teachers.


    After all, Kanp hates people who go through the back door the most!


    Then, I will entrust my family to you, Iruka-sensei!


    Kanp enthusiastically held Irukas hand and shook it vigorously up and down as if entrusting him with a funeral.


    Iruka smiled, but his expression was a bit awkward. He then lowered his voice and asked: Kanp, what the hell are you doing?


    Cough.


    Kanp coughed lightly, and replied in the same low voice, Dont let other parents know that we are close, otherwise, they will definitely think you are partial to Karin.


    Iruka nced at the parents chatting in groups of three or four beside him, his face twitched, but his voice was still lowered: You think too much, Kanp!


    Seeing Karin, Naruto, and Hinata walked into the ssroom, Kanp wanted to leave, but Kushina mingled with the group of parents next to her, chatting with each other.


    Kanp nced at Hyuga ns n Head next to him, and seeing that he didn''t move, then he, Gekko ns n Head, couldnt move either.


    At the same time, he began to observe the parents silently, but unfortunately, he didnt find Shikaku, Choza, Inoichi and the others, guessing that it should be their wives sending their children here.


    Kanps gaze swept around, but he couldnt tell who was whose wife, so he had to carefully observe and savor them one by one.


    It wasn''t until the bell rang that all the parents left unsatisfied.


    If its not that there is no WeChat, Kanp believed that the parent chat group will be established in minutes.


    Walking out of the gate of the Academy, Kushina has a mission and left first, leaving the remaining two n Heads walking home slowly.


    The two walked without a word. Halfway through, a familiar figure walked towards them. He is wearing arge kimono, his right eye and right hand were bandaged into rice dumplings, and his loose and old face was very recognizable in Konoha, it is none other than Shimura Danzo!


    n Head Hiashi, Gekko Kanp. Danzo greeted the two nkly.


    Advisor Danzo. Hiashi nodded slightly.


    Although Hiashi did not hold a high-level position, but with Hyuga ns power, his status is also extremely high.


    As for Kanp his expression was a little unfriendly.


    Whats wrong with this bastard? You call Hiashi as n Head, but Im not?


    Who do you look down on?


    Is n Head Hiashi free? I will treat you to tea. Danzo invited Hiashi in front of Kanp.


    Hiashi instantly felt a sense of maliceing from Danzo.


    Is he trying to drive a wedge between my Hyuga n and Yondaime?


    Hiashis thoughts revolved, and then he refused calmly: Sorry, I have something to do at home.


    There is indeed something in n Head Hiashis house. Danzo stared at him with squinted eye.


    Hiashi frowned slightly, Why does it sound like someone is dead at home?


    Danzo continued with a cold face: Dont n Head Hiashi know? Your nsman has colluded with outsiders in order to remove the Caged Bird.


    Hiashis face immediately changed, Remove the Caged Bird?


    What a joke!


    But then, he remembered what Minato had mentioned to him before: Hyuga ns Shinobi infiltrated Roots Headquarters!


    Hiashi had checked before, but ording to his investigation method, it is true that none of the Branch Houses members has any motive to infiltrate Root Headquarters, But what if it is to remove the Caged Bird?


    If thats the case, those people in Branch House are all suspected, even his younger brother Hizashi!


    Who is on the other party? Hiashi stared at Danzo closely. He wanted to know the identity of the person who dared to try to remove the Caged Bird!


    Wellyou have to check it yourself. Danzoughed and left, hisughter was full of cheerfulness.


    Hiashi stared fiercely at Danzos back, withplex expressions of doubt, solemnity, unbelief, and entanglement shing in his eyes.


    As for Kanp, he was already confused.


    What is Danzo smoking?


    Branch Houses members colluded with outsiders to remove the Caged Bird?


    What a crazy thought.


    Just what is the purpose of Danzo doing this?

 Chapter 573: Persuasion

    Chapter 573: Persuasion


    Konoha.


    Danzo walked slowly through the streets, with light steps and a happy mood.


    As early as the day before the members of Anbus sixth team entered the Root, Danzo had secretly transferred all the materials and researchers of the Gozu Tenno to a secret base outside the vige.


    The research facilities in that base areplete and the materials are sufficient. The most important thing is that the ce is extremely secretive. Apart from the researchers who have entered, only Danzo knows the exact location!


    As for the funds, Danzo also uses the ck market to transfer it.


    The operation process is to first go to the ck market and publish a high bounty mission that can only bepleted by the Roots members on the research base, and then pay themission. When the Roots members on the research basepletes the mission, themission will be obtained. Although a part of the handling fee will be deducted by the ck market, it will be the safest and fastest way to do it!


    Even if Minato finds out how he transfers the funds, it doesnt matter, because Land of Fire has many ck markets, and also because the research bases Roots members willplete the mission in different regions of the ck market every time, so even if Minato will follow along the ck market, he couldnt track it to Danzos secret research base!


    What''s more, Minato obviously hasnt found his way of transfering funds yet.


    So, no matter how Kakashi, Tenzo, Kanp and the others are jumping around, Danzo will just watch the flowers bloom and fall, and the clouds roll and clouds calm, and let them turn their headquarters upside down.


    Its just that what happened a while ago shocked him!


    Minato unexpectedly teamed up with the Hyuga n, and used Byakugans perspective to thoroughly investigate Konoha!


    If it wasn''t for the root being in a shutdown state during this period, this information should have reached him on the same day!


    Its a pity that Danzo only knows about it now. If the information is delivered in time, he will definitely release the rumors that Hyuga ns Shinobi vites the vigers privacy. At that time, no matter how many people believe, it will give a little trouble to the Hyuga n and Minato, who is behind it.


    Unfortunately, many days have passed before Danzo received the information, and there is no more chance for spreading the rumors.


    Of course, this is not important, as the important thing is that Minato and Hyuga n have coborated!


    Konohas two great noble n, Hyuga n and Uchiha n, Danzo managed to pull the Uchiha n on his pirate ship, but Minato turned around and hooked up with Hyuga n. If the two sides really collide in the future, the Hyuga n will definitely be his biggest obstacle!


    So Danzo must prevent this from happening!


    Although he cant make Minato and Hyuga n turn against each other, he has a way to make Hyuga n overwhelmed!


    Thats why Danzo created today''s chance encounter, and deliberately released the explosive information: An outsider colluded with Branch Houses members in an attempt to crack the Caged Bird!


    Although Danzo himself has no evidence to prove that this information is true, he dared to confirm that it must be Orochimaru who used the Caged Bird as a bait to collude with the Branch Houses members. And then instigate the Branch Houses members to infiltrate Roots Headquarters to not only stole Hashiramas cells, but also burned Roots data room in revenge!


    Although this matter was suppressed by Danzo, because of Kabutos betrayal, Danzo knew that Minato must have learned about it.


    Today, Danzo nted the seeds of suspicion in Hiashis heart. When Hiashi starts an investigation, Minato, as Yondaime Hokage and Hyuga ns coborator, will definitely not hide this. When the timees, Hiashi will find that Branch Houses member have infiltrated Roots Headquarters without him knowing!


    Of course, this is not a betrayal to the Main House, but with the information released by Danzo as a reference, coupled with the unbearable history of various conflicts caused in the Hyuga n because of the Caged Bird Can Hiashi sit still?


    As the member of the Main House, Hiashi must protect the interests of the Main House, and the premise is to ensure the absolute safety of the Caged Bird!


    If there are outsiders colluding with Branch Houses members to try to remove the Caged Bird, Hiashi will never tolerate it!


    By then, the contradiction between Main House and Branch House will be fierce again!


    At that time, how can Hyuga n still have the energy to cooperate with Minato?


    Thinking of his amazing n, Danzo couldnt help butughed heartily, but felt his whole body''s bones lighten a lot, feeling sofortable!


    After Danzo left, Hiashi frowned deeply, and his mood was extremely bad!


    If the Branch Houses members really worked with outsiders in an attempt to remove the caged bird, how should I, a Main Houses member, deal with it?


    Uncle Hiashi, do you believe what Advisor Danzo said? Kanp really doesnt remember this plot in the original work, so he can only think that Danzo was ying tricks using profound words.


    He has done a lot of this kind of thing, so it can be said that he has experience!


    Hiashi said with a serious expression: Im not sure, but Roots Headquarters infiltration incident!


    Kanps heart skipped a beat, and he said with a forced smile, Does Uncle Hiashi think that this matter is rted to the Caged Bird?


    Hiashi nodded lightly, and said thoughtfully: The only Branch Houses members who have the strength to infiltrate the Roots Headquarters have no reason to do so, unless it is rted to the Caged Bird!


    Hehehe.


    Kanp really wants to tell him that he is thinking too much, but he cant say that.


    Because it was not Hyuga ns Shinobi that infiltrated Root Headquarters, but Kanps shadow clone!


    So this me can only be pinned on Branch Houses head.


    And in this way, Danzos conspiracy will have a market!


    Looking at Hiashis appearance, Kanp estimated that he will secretly investigate Branch House when he returns, but he is the only Main Houses member in Hyuga n, so how can he investigate?


    He can only give this matter to someone he trusted from the Branch House, such as his younger brother, Hizashi.


    But Hizashi cant check it alone, so he must find other trusted Branch Houses members to check it together. If this happens then, how can the news be kept secret?


    Main House and Branch House had already have a lot of conflicts because of the Caged Bird, and now that Hiashi is trying to cause trouble without evidence, Branch Houses members will definitely not let it go!


    Kanps brain hurts. After all, the cause of this incident is him. He can''t just leave it alone, so after thinking about it, he asked: Uncle Hiashi, can the Caged Bird be removed?


    Hiashi nced at him and said with a serious expression: Caged Bird is a Curse Mark that prates into the soul, and it is impossible for anyone to remove it!


    In this case, Uncle Hiashi might as well rx, and just let it take its course. Kanp carefully suggested.


    Eh?


    Hiashi frowned, and looked at Kanp unhappily, Are you asking me to ignore Branch Houses betrayal?


    This It cant be considered a betrayal.


    Kanp forced a smile and said, I heard that the Caged Bird is terrifying. Once carved, the Main Houses member can kill the ones carved with it. The Branch Houses members want to crack the Caged Bird must also be for the sake of their own safety.


    Hiashi slowly shook his head and said: For Branch House personally, maybe it will be much better if theres no Caged Bird, but for the whole n, its a disaster!


    Byakugan is different from other Kekkei Genkai. As long as they are trained, every Shinobi can use Byakugan, and Byakugans reconnaissance ability is the best in the Shinobi World, and its role in war is particrly important. How many Shinobi Vige is having thought about it!


    Rtively speaking, Uchiha ns Sharingan has to awakened and evolve, and even if it rose to 3-Tomoe, its reconnaissance ability is far inferior to Byakugan, so from a war or a country perspective, Sharingans worth is inferior to Byakugan.


    So, once Hyuga n loses the protection of the Caged Bird, the enemy Shinobi Vige will inevitably regard them as hunting targets!


    After hearing Hiashis words, Kanp also feels that the Caged Bird is indeed necessary, but


    The caged bird cant be removed, cant it?


    Kanp quickly organized his words, Since it cannot be deciphered, even if the members of the Branch House collude with outsiders, it must be in vain in the end. Why should you find them out with great fanfare and hurt the rtionship between the Main House and Branch House?


    I will find it secretly. Hiashi said.


    But you are the only one in the Main House, how can you investigate it alone? In the end, dont you need to ask the members of the Branch House to help you investigate it? Kanp asked back.


    Hiashi stopped talking, because Kanp is right, and what annoyed Hiashi the most was that even his younger brother, Hizashi, was a huge suspect!


    Although Hizashi has neverined, Hiashi can feel his dislike for the Caged Bird.


    If someone works with Hizashi to crack the Caged Bird on the premise that they will not harm the Main House, Hiashi believes Hizashi will not refuse.


    So, if even his younger brother is untrustworthy, which Branch House can Hiashi trust?


    Looked at Hyuga Hiashi who was silent, Kanp continued: Uncle Hiashi, the more you suppress many things, the more people below will resist. It''s better to let nature take its course. When they give up, wont nothing happen?


    Hiashi frowned again, because he found that what Kanp said make sense.


    Since the Caged Bird cannot be removed, they can toss around as much as they like, and the result will not change anyway.


    But this is still betrayal!


    Especially that outsider who colluded with Branch House dared to covet the Byakugan, how could Hiashi let it go?


    But once he tries to take action, countless nasty things will happen between the Main House and Branch House.


    Hiashi became more and more irritable.


    Seeing him like this, Kanp didnt dare to beep again, lest he go too far.


    There was silence all the way, and when they got home, the two said goodbye.


    When Hiashi entered his house, Kanp also opened his own big iron gate, and then he was taken aback for a moment.


    Just now, I was too busy persuading Hiashi, and I forgot to think what Danzo''s purpose for doing this was.


    Looking back carefully, Danzo obviously waited there on purpose just now to tell Hiashi of this fake information. Did he do this to provoke the conflict between Hyuga Main House and Branch House.


    But what good does this do for Danzo?


    Kanps thoughts spun, and one thing soon came to mind: Hyuga n helped Minato search for the Roots underground research base in Konoha.


    Danzo probably thinks that Hyuga n has taken refuge under Minato, so he couldn''t wait to jump out and try to cause civil strife inside Hyuga n!


    When Hyuga n is in chaos, they won''t be able to help Minato.


    So, Danzo is trying to sh Minatos arms?


    Kanp smiled when he thought of this.

 Chapter 574: The Miserable Shadow Clones

    Chapter 574: The Miserable Shadow Clones


    Kanp did not tell Minato about the false information.


    He can see that Hiashi does not want outsiders to intervene with the Hyuga ns affairs, but with Minatos character, once he learns of this matter, he will definitely help the Branch Houses members to speak, and make them hurt each other for nothing.


    Of course, the most important thing is that Kanp has a guilty conscience.


    After all, he is the initiator of all this.


    Sometimes, Kanp regrets it, he wondered if he doesnt do this, wont nothing happen?


    But when he saw Hashirama, he threw this little emotion far away.


    Collection Technique!


    In the middle of the night, Kanp came to the underground base at the Forest of Death, and collected the immobile Hashirama.


    The green light cluster in his mind boiled quickly, and then subsided.


    Another wave of failures.


    Kanp silently asked Hashirama to return to the coffin, and then kindly covered him with the coffin board, and then sank him into the ground. His movements were fluent and smooth, with a sense of practice makes perfect.


    Boom!!


    Suddenly, there was a faint rumbling sound from above. Kanp frowned, then turned his head to look towards the Byakugan shadow clone, and asked: Is there someone up there?


    No one. The Byakugan shadow clone said.


    It should be thunder.


    Thunder?


    It wont rain heavily, right?


    The shadow clones look at each other in nk dismay.


    Since the establishment of this base, there has been a lot of rain here. Every time it rains, muddy rainwater will fall into the base through the venttion holes, which is very dirty.


    Just think like this, the small venttion hole on the top is like a faucet, and the dirty water is pouring down.


    The shadow clones at the base are very experienced. They immediately stood against the corner of the wall to avoid being wet by the rain.


    Its raining heavily.


    Make some more holes, or the air will be gone soon.


    It feels like it''s going to be flooded here.


    Just say that the venttion is a problem.


    Drainage is also very important.


    Hey, hey, it''s not easy for us to work like this.


    Several shadow clones responsible for artificial power transmission shouted, Hurry up and get the rainwater out, otherwise, everyone will be finished if there is a power leakage.


    Kanp stood in the corner and looked at the busy shadow clones.


    Is it really okay to let the rain sink down? Shodaime is still below.


    Shodaime also likes bathing like Jiraiya.


    He wont get mold, right?


    He shouldnt be, isnt there a coffin?


    The coffin is made of wood, I feel that it will rot in a few months.


    The coffin is okay, the key is that the coffin board is hard.


    Shodaime wont rot, right?


    Kanps face twitched, Isnt your conversation too crooked?


    Arent you talking about drainage just now?


    How did you get to Shodaime rotting?


    Kanp sighed, but he had no choice but to take the lead and act as an engineer, and took the initiative to act as an engineer, instructing the shadow clone to create the drainage system and venttion system.


    Although Kanps diploma in this life is only in of elementary school and it is a two-year system, he knows all about the venttion system and the drainage system!


    Therefore, under his fiercemand, most of the base copsed smoothly!


    Fortunately, the shadow clone had Minatos nerve reflexes. When the soil above copsed, they ran to the other side in time, and then worked together to use Earth Release Ninjutsu, which finally stopped the copse.


    Because of this wave of operations, the shadow clone responsible for power transmission also had to stop working, so the lights at the base went dark.


    With the rain rushing down from the undamaged venttion holes, the small base waspletely plunged into darkness.


    If you don''t go to the old ones, don''te to the new ones, everyone, be careful. Kanp forced a smile, and he could already feel that the air in the base was a bit stretched when he spoke.


    Helpless, Kanp had no choice but to leave the underground base with the shadow clones.


    Above the Forest of Death, thick dark clouds covered the stars and the moon, and the heavy rain falls in the Forest of Death.


    In the depths of the dark forest, rainwater flows across the roots like a stream, the night wind howls, and the ground is muddy.


    The group of shadow clones stood awkwardly in the wind and rain, looking at Kanp with no emotion.


    Why are we so strong but we are here to get caught in the rain?


    Why do you not study hard in your previous life? At least get a building certificate!


    In the face of shadow clones doubts, Kanp did not refute it.


    He is not perfect. It is impossible to be proficient in everything. He has to leave some shorings for the shadow clones toin about. Otherwise, how miserable they will be. Not only do they have to work hard every day, but they also have to watch him collect Hashirama again and again. The most important thing is that, he is going home to sleep, but the shadow clones have to stay here and get wet in the rain. Its too miserable!


    How can Kanp bear to refute!


    In the early morning of the next day, Kanp got up early and rushed to the Forest of Death. The shadow clones, who had been exposed to the rain all night, have already begun to work. Not only did they re-expand the underground base, but they also re-drilled dozens of small holes for venttion.


    As for what will happen to the next rainstorm Don''t worry about him, its better to take care of the present first.


    After confirming that there was nothing wrong here, Kanp returned home, and after breakfast, he sent Karin and Hinata to the Academy.


    Hinata, why didnt your father send you off today? Kanp asked nonchntly on the way.


    Hinata looked up at Kanp, and replied with a blushing face: Father went to Uncles house very early today.


    Kanp frowned slightly when he heard this: Did what I said yesterday not move Hiashi?


    He still decided to investigate Branch House through Hizashi?


    Although Hyuga n is in chaos, it wont affect Minato, but Kanp cant bear it.


    Brother Gekko, whats wrong? Hinata asked, tilting her head.


    Hinata-chan, leave him alone, he is always weird.


    Karin interrupted their conversation, grabbed Hinata''s hand and ran two quick steps, chatter continuously about the Academy.


    Hinata-chan, you know, that idiot Naruto seems to like that Haruno Sakura.


    Karin lowered her voice and jumped excitedly, Shall we tell Aunt Kushina? If she knew about it, she will definitely beat Narutos butt!


    No, we shouldnt do that.


    Hinata said softly, Naruto is our friend. We should keep it secret for him.


    But he always bullies you.


    Karin said dissatisfiedly, Hinata-chan, are you not going to be angry?


    Hinata looked confused, shook her head and said: You are all my friends, I wont be angry with you.


    Haaah.


    Karin pouted, held Hinatas hand, and said in a lower voice, Hinata-chan, have you noticed that there is a super handsome guy in our ss? Hes so handsome!!!


    Is there?


    Hinata pondered, but didn''t think anyone was particrly handsome, so she asked curiously, Who?


    Karin pushed the frame on the bridge of her nose, blushing slightly and said: Its Uchiha Sasuke, dont you think he is particrly handsome?


    Hinata shook her head straightly: No.


    Hinata-chan, although you are cute, you really dont have a good vision.


    Karin showed a disappointed expression and sighed, Look at that Haruno Sakura, and that Yamanaka Ino, they kept staring at Sasuke''s back during ss.


    Why? Hinata asked.


    Idiot, of course it''s because he''s handsome!! Karin said.


    Immediately, she realized that she was speaking too loudly, so she quickly covered her mouth and turned her head, only to see Kanps nk face.


    Hehehehe, big brother, Im talking about you.


    Karins desire to survive exploded, and she boasted against her conscience, The boys in our ss are ying with dogs, sleeping, absent-minded, dozing off and snacking, they are all little brats, there is no way topare with Big brother, hehehe.


    Kanp is veryfortable to be praised, but he hates two kinds of people the most in his life, the first is licking dogs!


    Karin, I have to say, your vision has gotten better and better since you followed me!


    After that, Kanp changed the conversation, and said coldly, But I didnt send you to the Academy to pick up girls pick bah, not for you to be a fangirl. You have to study hard every day and strive to be a Shinobi as soon as possible, understand?


    Oh. Karin responded calmly. Now she has understood Kanps character, she naturally will not be fooled by him.


    Seeing her attitude, Kanp was about to say something more, but Karin had already pulled Hinata as a shield, and asked: Hinata-chan, what is your lunch?


    My mother made sushi. Hinata replied very cooperatively.


    Mine is onigiri, seaweed onigiri, lets exchange them at noon. Xiang Rong said excitedly.


    Okay. Hinata nodded.


    Kanp, who is at the back, sighed and didn''t bother to say any more.


    When they arrived at the Academy, Kanp found that the tree opposite the Academys gate had grown to the height of a two-story building, and there was a swing hanging on the branch.


    There was obviously none yesterday.


    Kanp rubbed his chin in thought, Could this swing be the starting point of the plot?


    Big brother, Big brother!!!


    Seeing Kanp was absent-minded, Karin called, I will go in with Hinata. Remember to pick us up at three o''clock in the afternoon!


    Then, she took Hinata and ran into the Academy without waiting for Kanps answer.


    Kanp shook his head, and didnt know whether to cry orugh.

 Chapter 575: The Whetstone

    Chapter 575: The Whetstone


    Generally speaking, only elementary school students are blocked when they go home. Kanp absolutely didnt expect that people who has graduated will be blocked when they go home!


    The neer was dressed in a tight-fitting green suit, ck and shiny hair, unruly thick eyebrows, and a pair of big watery eyes under his long eyshes. After three months, the Konohas beast is here again.


    The moment Kanp saw Guy, he sprained his ankle without saying more!


    Guy-senpai, you came just in time, take me to the hospital!! Kanp shouted with a pale face.


    Pale is not because his foot is really sprained, but because he is scared!


    Now that Kanp does not have Uzumaki ns physique, if his bones broke again, it will be a real three-month ster, and he can''t bear this grievance!


    Hospital? Kanp, whats wrong with you? Guy asked with a nervous expression on his face.


    A sprained ankle!


    Kanp clenched his teeth and inhaled, It hurts!


    Sprained ankle? Dont worry, just leave it to me! Guy heaved a sigh of relief. He was often injured during training, so a sprained ankle is just a minor problem. At first, he went to the hospital too, but as the number of sprains increased, he became pro in it!


    No no no


    Seeing Guy stepping forward, Kanp hurriedly pushed him away, stared at him vigntly, and questioned him, Guy-senpai, do you have a Medical-Nin qualification certificate and a medical practice certificate?


    Guy looked confused, What are those?


    Kanp looked regretful: If you dont have it Im sorry, I cant let you treat me.


    He has always been a principled person. Although sprained ankle is really hurt, he cant just let someone he meets treat him.


    Kanp limped past Guy and walked straight towards the hospital.


    Although Guy is straightforward, he is not stupid. His beast-like intuition tells him that Kanp is lying to him, so he silently follows Kanp.


    Kanp continued to move forward calmly and after walking for a while, he found that the footsteps behind him hadnt stopped, and he felt very ufortable: Guy is really not a human!


    Fortunately, I have someone in the hospital, otherwise, I would have to fight with this beast.


    Kanp sighed.


    Yo, Kanp.


    Two people walked from the corner of the street. They were once two of the six-person group, and now the gate guard duo: Izumo and Kotetsu.


    Izumo, Kotetsu.


    Kanp casually held onto the electric pole next to him, and said with a smile, Long time no see, are you two going to work?


    No way, were on a mission.


    Kotetsu put his hands on his hipszily, but then raised his eyebrows indistinctly, and asked softly, Kanp, That Guy-senpai seems to be following you all the time, are you okay?


    Kanp sighed and said: Its okay, his blood is boiling right now, don''t mess with him.


    The two couldnt understand Kanps pain, so they chatted casually for a while and left.


    Kanp continued to move forward, and the sound of footsteps behind him followed unhurriedly, like a ghost.


    The key point is that Kanp has really sprained ankle now, so he cant walk too fast.


    So tormenting.


    He finally reached Konoha Hospital, but Kabuto entered the operating room again, and Kanp couldnt let others do it, so he had to wait.


    Guy felt Kanp is more and more weird, so he ran over and circled around him: Kanp, you are too suspicious!


    Kanp retorted nkly: The suspicious one is you, right? You have been following me here Tell me, are you greedy for my body!


    How is it possible! Kanp, I have a serious business toe to you this time, you promised to ept my challenge every three months before, I


    Before Guy finished speaking, Kanp, with a guilty conscience, immediately interrupted him, and said fiercely, Guy-senpai, didn''t you see that I was injured? I refused to ept any challenge during the injury!


    Guy rubbed his chin with a suspicious expression on his face: So, your foot injury is very concerning


    While the two were chatting, Kabuto finally came out of the operating room.


    Kabuto, I''ve sprained my ankle, please help me look at it. Kanp said while sending out cryptic nces.


    Kabuto is a smart person, and after receiving Kanps eye cue, he pushed the frame on the bridge of his nose calmly, and said very cooperatively: Come with me.


    Guy stepped forward two steps and took the initiative to support Kanp.


    Entering an empty operating room, Kabuto took out alcohol, gauze, etc., and secretly poured some white liquid medicine into the gauze.


    Then, he wiped Kanps right ankle with gauze dipped in alcohol. After a while, the wiped part overflowed with purple red color, which was extremely terrifying at first nce.


    Look at you, look at me, you say Im suspicious. Guy-senpai, you really treat a gentleman like a viin, I dont have a friend like you! Kanp immediately turned his face when the effect'' came out.


    Guy looked embarrassing, scratched his head and smiled shyly: Sorry Kanp, I misunderstood you. Then, you should take good care of your injuries, I''m going on a mission during this time.


    Kanps face twitched. He looked at Guy carefully, and for some reason, he suddenly felt that he had been tricked!


    Kanp coughed dryly, and asked without a smile, Leaving for a mission?


    Guy nodded with a sad face: Yes, I have been recuperating for the past few months, and I havent done any mission at all.


    Then why are you trying to find me? Kanp was furious.


    Guys big eyes blinked and he said innocently: I came to you this time just to postpone our duel. I guess it will be December.


    You didn''t say it earlier!


    Kanp felt that his feet suddenly healed, and he was ready to move, with the urge to kick someone!


    But in order to prevent Guy from calling him a liar, Kanp endured it.


    After Guy left, Kanp waved his hand to ask Kabuto to wipe the purple red off his feet.


    Kabuto is very cautious, and said with a smile: This is just an ordinary paint, and it will not affect the human body.


    He then wrapped a bandage on Kanps right ankle and asked, My Lord, was that person just now Guy-senpai?


    Kanp sighed and said: Yes, hes a good person, but his personality is too overwhelming.


    Kabuto does not make anyments on Guys personality, but reminded: Guy-senpai can postpone the challenge because of mission. Kanp-sama, you are in Anbu, shouldnt you be able to do the same?


    Kanp shook his head.


    If he could do that, he would have used it.


    But there is a Kakashi between him and Guy, who happens to be the Captain of his Anbus team.


    If he told Guy here that Anbu has a mission, but when Kakashi learned of it, he will immediately expose it. At that time


    Kanp is very upset.


    However, for Kabuto to be capture so much information and make suggestions from my and Guys short talk, he really is a talent!


    Kabuto is not clear about the talent card Kanp sent to himself, and continued to analyze: My Lord, there are so many Konohas Shinobi, why is Guy-senpai only interested in you?


    And Kakashi.


    Kanp said without thinking, but there is a high probability that Guy wont open the fifth gate and sixth gate when fighting against Kakashi.


    Wait!


    Thats right, why!


    Eight Gates Technique is Forbidden Technique. The more doors he opens, the greater the impact on his body. Although it is only fifth gate and sixth gate, it still has an impact on your body. Wont Guy die sooner?


    Still


    Kanps eyes flickered and he thought of an important question: Once the eighth gate is opened, he will definitely die!


    Then herees the problem


    In the original work, Guy opened all the eight gates and used two moves, one is Evening Elephant and the other is Night Guy.


    Theres no need toment on Evening Elephant, as it should be the move created by the predecessors, but Night Guy, just from the name, it can be seen that Guy named this move himself, so in other words, there is a high probability that this move was created by him!


    Then, how did he create it?


    It must be known that the end of opening all the eight gates is death!


    After much deliberation, the only exnation is that Guy created his ultimate move, Night Guy, without opening all the eight gates!


    Combined with the fact that Kai has opened the gates after several battles with him, Kanp had a vague guess.


    When fighting with five gates opened, he developed the sixth gates move, when fighting with six gates opened, he developed seventh gates move, and when fighting with seven gates opened, he developed eighth gates move!


    This should be the most reliable way of creating it himself.


    Sixth gates Morning Peacock, seventh gates Daytime Tiger, eighth gates Evening Elephant, should should have been created by the predecessors in this way.


    Its just that to develop this kind of high-level Taijutsu, it must be experienced and thoroughly tempered. In the original work, Guy did not have a good training object when he was training Eight Gates Technique. Although there was Kakashi, Kakashi is a technical Shinobi. When Guy opened the fifth and sixth gate, even if Kakashi can contend with him, he must use all kinds of tactics and dys, and cant let Guy be free, so how can Guy create his own move?


    Therefore, Guy can train several high-level Taijutsu recorded in the Eight Gates Technique in a regr manner.


    As for Night Guy


    Night Guy is strong, but it is also very simple. It can be said that there is no technical content. In one sentence, it stakes all on one strike, throwing out the strongest kick on the target!


    This kind of move is definitely the ultimate move that Guy made up in his brain when he opened the seventh gate to train Daytime Tiger, as he would die if he opened the eighth gate!


    But in this life, Guy has Kanp.


    Every time Guy fights Kanp, he opens more than five gates. In addition to the original Taijutsu recorded in the Eight Gates Technique, it is very likely that he is still umting experience and preparing to self-created high-level Taijutsu!


    In this way, Guy is simply the winner with his training and self-created Taijutsu!


    Of course, all this is just Kanps guess, but if Guy uses a move other than Morning Peacock when opening the sixth gate, it will prove that Kanps guess is correct!


    I am being used as a whetstone!


    My Lord? My Lord? Its done. Seeing Kanp was absent-minded, Kabuto softly called twice.


    When he came back to his senses, Kanp subconscious asked: Its done?


    He looked down at his right ankle, which was covered with a bandage, it was a little tight, but it didn''t affect his movement.


    Kanp had some obsessivepulsive disorder, so he was satisfied after asking Kabuto to wrap his left ankle with a bandage.


    My Lord, about the experiment Kabuto has not been in Konoha Hospital for a long time, but with his talent, he has learned everything he can learn, and it doesn''t make much sense to stay here any longer.


    Therefore, he couldn''t wait to help Kanp, wanting to repay his favor!


    Theres no need to be in hurry, wait for my news. Kanp is not in a hurry at all.


    Of course, there was nothing he could do even if he is in a hurry. Hashiramas cells are of great importance. Without Curse Mark on his heart, Kanp would never dare to give it to Kabuto like this.


    Afterforting Kabuto with a few words, Kanp left Konoha Hospital.

 Chapter 576: The Movement of the Hyuga Clan

    Chapter 576: The Movement of the Hyuga n


    Hyuga n.


    The backyard of Hizashis house.


    The two brothers, Hiashi and Hizashi both knelt and sat on the wooden promenade. Between them is a small tea table on with several cups of green tea on it, with smoke rising from it.


    Did Neji not go to the Academy today? Hiashi asked.


    Hizashi looked sideways at the end of the corridor, where a little head was sneakily looking here.


    Neji,e to meet Uncle. Hizashi said.


    Yes.


    Neji trot trotted forward, saluted respectfully, and answered Hiashis doubts, Uncle, Im sick and unwell, so I took a day off from the Academy.


    Hiashi nodded slightly, his gaze swept across the headdress on Nejis forehead, and he said: You need to rest well.


    Yes.


    Neji nced at his father, and when he saw that he nodded, he turned and left, but in his eyes, there was a bit of unwillingness.


    He touched the headdress that covered the Caged Bird engrave on his forehead, thinking of his uncle''s two daughters, he felt inexplicably happy!


    Main House only has one person per generation, so he wondered what choice his uncle will make when the timees.


    On the wooden corridor, Hiashi drank several cups of tea, Hizashi then opened his mouth and asked, Big brother, for you toe here this time, it should be more than just drinking tea, right?


    Hiashi put down the cup, looked at his little brother with a serious face, and asked: Hizashi, what do you think of the Caged Bird?


    Hizashi felt a little shocked in his heart, but his face remained unchanged, and he said: The Caged Bird is the Curse Mark that protects our Hyuga ns Kekkei Genkai.


    Thats it?


    Nothing else?


    Hiashi is a little dissatisfied, You sgould have to exin the meaning of the Caged Bird and the consequences of its disappearance!


    You have to make it clear that you have a problem with the Caged Bird!


    Hiashi became more and more irritated.


    My younger brother should be trustworthy!


    But he is from the Branch House!


    Hiashi then remembered what Kanp said. Once this matter is not handled properly, the rtionship between the Main House and Branch House will be very tense.


    Hiashi hesitated again.


    Big brother, do you have something on your mind?


    Hizashi looked his elder brother in the eyes, and said, And it has something to do with the Caged Bird, right?


    Hiashi said: Hizashi, you are still as sharp as when you were a child.


    Hizashi said solemnly: n Head-sama, please tell me.


    He called Hiashi n Head-sama this time, because this matter involves the Caged Bird. When ites to Main House and the Branch House, even if he and Hiashi are brother with great rtionship, they still have to be separated!


    Hiashi considered his words carefully, and said: ording to reliable information, there is a Shinobi in Branch House colluding with outsiders to try to remove the Caged Bird.


    Hizashi didnt show any surprised reaction. Although Caged Bird protects Hyuga ns Kekkei Genkai so that it wont be leaked, it also makes the Branch House to be enved by the Main House for a long time. asionally, some rebels appear, so there is no need to be surprised about it.


    Does n Head-sama have any conclusive evidence? Hizashi asked.


    Hiashi said: Someone from the Branch House has infiltrated Roots Headquarters.


    Root?


    Hizashi was taken aback, Advisor Danzos Root?


    Hiashi nodded.


    Hizashi immediately began to brainstorm, and said: The Shinobi who can convince us to split up, and can show the ability to remove the Caged Bird, plus the hostility to the Root Is it Yondaime Hokage?!


    It must be known that a while ago, Minato also invited Hyuga n to help find the Roots secret research base in the vige!


    Furthermore, Yondaime is Konohas Kage. If he promises to remove the Caged Bird, it will definitely be an irresistible temptation for the Branch Houses Shinobi!


    Even if the removing fails, Yondaime can forcefully interfere with the Hyuga ns system, and the Caged Bird can disappear from Hyuga n!


    Is it really Yondaime?


    Hizashi stared at Hyuga Hiashi closely, and in his eyes, there was inexplicable anticipation.


    Hiashi shook his head and said: Once the Caged Bird is removed, the enemy Shinobi Vige will inevitably hunt our ns Byakugan. Once Byakugan are spread, the threat to Konoha is the greatest. How could Yondaime do such a thing?


    Not Yondaime?


    What a disappointment!


    Hizashi is a bit unwilling, but it is true when he thinks about it carefully.


    If other viges have Byakugan in the next war, Konoha''s arrangement will be seen through by the enemy. At that time, Konoha will lose the most!


    With Yondaimes shrewdness, it is impossible not to see this.


    But besides Yondaime, who else can do so? Hizashi asked.


    Orochimaru. Hiashi said.


    Orochimaru? Hizashi was startled, Isnt that person already defected?


    Hiashi said: Back then, Orochimaru defected from the vige because he was betrayed by Danzo, so he has enough reasons toe back for revenge! And his reputation as one of the Sannin can also convince the Branch Houses Shinobi, coupled with his ambitious its definitely him!


    Orochimaru


    Hizashi didnt know what to say when he heard this.


    From Yondaime Hokage, Minato to Missing-nin, Orochimaru, the gap is a bit too big.


    n Head-sama, how do you n to deal with this matter? Hizashi asked.


    I n to


    Hiashis eyes are solemn, and he said coldly, I n to send Branch Houses members to hunt down Orochimaru.


    Eh?


    Hizashi was dumbfounded, After knowing that Branch Houses Shinobi and Orochimaru were in collusion, he wanted to send them to hunt down Orochimaru. What does this mean?


    Hiashi did not exin why, and continued: Orochimaru is very dangerous. The ordinary nsmen will only die if they chase after him, so this operation was handed over to the Elite Jonin of the Branch House.


    Hizashi was shocked because he is also an Elite Jonin!


    Hiashi looked deeply at his little brother and said: Hizashi, you are in charge of this operation!


    Hizashi has no expression on his face. At this time, his mood is veryplicated. To say that his elder brother doubted himself, there is nothing wrong with it, as he sent himself out, but if it is said that he has no doubt, there is also nothing wrong with it, because he will be in charge of this operation.


    Hizashi nodded: I see, but where is Orochimaru?


    I dont know.


    Hiashi shook his head recklessly, Find out the whereabouts of Orochimaru yourself.


    Hizashi suddenly didnt want to speak anymore.


    The two brothers had a tacit understanding and stopped talking. After drinking a few more cups of tea, Hiashi stood up and left.


    Hizashi sat on the wooden corridor for some time again before getting up and starting to clear the tea table.


    Father, what is Uncle looking for you? Neji ran over when he learned that Hiashi had left.


    Hizashi smiled and said: Its about a mission. Neji, you are not in good health, go in and rest.


    Is the mission dangerous? Neji asked nervously.


    Hizashi smiled, but said nothing.


    Neji knows his fathers temper, and immediately changed the subject when he didn''t say anything: Father, when Hanabi is three years old, will she have the Caged Bird engraved on her forehead like me?


    Neji was engraved with the Caged Bird when he was three years old. At that time, he didnt know what Caged Bird means. It wasn''t until he grew up that he understood the horror of this thing. Naturally, he couldn''t helpining about his uncle who was the ns Main Houses members in his heart!


    Neji, this is not the question you should ask!


    Hizashis face changed slightly, and there was even a hint of coldness in his eyes, Its not the Branch Houses turn to talk about the Main Houses matter! Remember, dont mention it again, especially in front of your uncle!


    I understand.


    Neji nodded in response, but at the bottom of his heart, he is thinking about waiting for Hanabis third birthday, I must mention this matter in front of many nsmen, when the timees hmph!;


    After leaving Hizashis house, Hiashi visited two Branch Houses elders one after another. Because he defeated them separately, Hiashi got their support smoothly. Three dayster, a white-eyed teamposed of thirteen people left Konoha quietly.


    The thirteen people really insignificantpared to the thousands of Shinobi in Konoha, but for some ambitious schemers, it is a shocking news.


    When Danzo received this information, the loose skin on his face was wrinkled, like an old tree bark, ugly and lifeless.


    Hyuga Hiashi sent them to leave Konoha at this time, it must be to make them track down Orochimaru. Along the way, he can find out the people who colluded with Orochimaru, which can be said to kill two birds with one stone.


    However, Hyuga Hiashi is too arrogant!


    Elite Jonin?


    In the eyes of Shinobi at Orochimarus level, they are just a stronger ant.


    In other words, except for the few who fell into Orochimarus arms, the rest of them have only one end, which is dead!


    And when the information about the death of Elite Jonines back, how will Hyuga Hiashi exin to the Branch House?


    I really look forward to it!


    Hahahaha!


    Minato also received information about Branch Houses elite members leaving the vige. He was a little concerned about it, so he asked Genma to ask, but the information returned was about getting some experience.


    Minato knew that Hiashi didnt want to talk about this, so he didn''t ask any more.

 Chapter 577: I Have a Predestined Relationship With The Buddha

    Chapter 577: I Have a Predestined Rtionship With The Buddha


    Ever since Karin, Naruto, and Hinata started to go to school, Kanps life has be more and more boring. He didnt want to go to the Root to waste his time, and Kabuto is eager to repay his kindness, so Kanp began to study Curse Mark.


    Curse Mark, to put it bluntly, is a technique with a binding effect. It is generally set through physical contact, and ording to the power of Curse Mark, its restraint is also strong or weak.


    Like the Caged Bird, its restraining ability prates deep into the soul, and it can be called the most powerful Curse Mark in Shinobi World.


    As for the Cursed Seal of Heaven and the Cursed Seal of Earth developed by Orochimaru, that''s another story.


    Kanp first searched inside Gekko n. Unfortunately, except for Konoha-Style Kenjutsu, theres nothing Curse Mark rted content passed down in n, so Kanp came to Anbus Headquarters.


    The Anbus Headquarters is a t office building. It looks very inconspicuous on the outside, but the underground is a ce of charm and beauty, and is somewhat bigger than the Roots Headquarters underground.


    When he came to the Anbus data room, Kanp immediately began to search for information about Curse Mark.


    There are many materials about Curse Mark in Anbu, but most of them are descriptions, such as Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal Danzo used to restrain Roots Shinobi. There are several books in the data room about this kind of Curse Mark.


    Kanp looked through it roughly, and it was the same as what he knew in his previous life. This kind of Curse Mark is apulsory seal used to prevent Roots members from leaking information rted to Danzo. Once the cursed person wants to say something about Danzo, their whole body bes paralyzed and they would be unable to speak or move.


    Even the Caged Bird is mentioned in some book, and it also emphasized that this kind of Curse Mark can only be removed by death.


    Apart from this, there are many books describing other Curse Mark in the data room, which are used for all kinds of things, but they all have one thing inmon, that is forced restraint!


    This is very much in line with Kanps psychological expectations.


    Its just that Kanp spent more than a week searching through the entire data room, but he couldnt find the -seal training method for the Curse Mark that can pierce the brain and stab the heart.


    But its not that he found no clues. Kanp found a word in several books that record the Curse Mark: Ninja Monk!


    Speaking of Ninja Monk, monks are the first thing thates to Kanps mind, and the Fire Temple is the second.


    As thergest temple in the Land of Fire, the Fire Temple is well-known is well-known in the Shinobi World. It is a holy ce for countless Buddhist believers!


    At the same time, arge number of Shinobi were also nurtured in the Fire Temple, and this kind of Shinobi are Ninja Monks!


    ording to the records, the Ninja Monk is mediocre inbat, but they are very good at Fuinjutsu, Curse Mark and the like!


    Should I go visit the Fire Temple?


    Kanp has been staying in the data room to check the data, so he wanted to go out for some time, let alone the Curse Mark he wanted is in the Fire Temple!


    Now that it is impossible to make progress on the Roots side, its a waste of time even to get a shadow clone to clock in and work there, so Kanp simply asks Kakashi for a one-month vacation, and then asked the shadow clone, who usually sign in the Root, to take charge of picking up Karin from the Academy.


    After the arrangements were made, Kanp quietly left Konoha.


    After going on a scenic tour all the way, half a monthter, Kanp arrived at the Fire Temple.


    The Fire Temple is built on a gentle hillside, covering a veryrge area. It is surrounded by a three-meter-high wall. Looking around, he can clearly see the lush forest behind the wall, as well as faintly discernible tall buildings.


    There are also many houses on the hillside, where tens of thousands of vigers live.


    In addition to their daily practice, the Ninja Monks of the Fire Temple will often go down the mountain to help the vigers in the vige with some chores, because of this, the Fire Temple has a very high status in the hearts of the vigers.


    Apart from this, there are also arge number of Buddhist believersing from all over the Shinobi World every day, but the Fire Temple is not open every day, so these believers tend to stay in the houses under the hillside, and contribute to the locals GDP.


    Kanp walks, and saw the yellow mud road under his feet has been tamped by the Ninja Monks of the Fire Temple. The ground is extremely hard andparable to a concrete road.


    On the road, Kanp saw many believers going uphill and downhill, each of them looked pious.


    Hey, young man, the Fire Temple is closed today, don''t go up. A believer who went downhill casually reminded Kanp.


    Kanp nodded implicitly, and then continued walking uphill.


    Hmph. The believer curled his lips, and didn''t bother to say anything more.


    Half an hourter, Kanp came to the gate of the Fire Temple.


    A lot of believers gathered outside the gate. They knew they could not get in, so they prayed devoutly outside the gate, and then left, everything was in order.


    Kanp stood on the side, quietly looking at the gate of the Fire Temple, the two huge iron gates that were closed tightly!


    Seeing the iron gate, Kanp felt that he was destined with the Buddha!


    He is the predestined person whom the Buddha has been waiting for decades!


    Amitabha!


    Then, Kanps gaze was attracted by the two tall stone statues on both sides of the iron gates.


    That is the sealed iron wall of the Fire Temple. It consists of iron gates and stone statues. Once the iron gates are closed, the barrier will automatically activate. Only those who possess the unique chakra of the Fire Temples monks can pass through, otherwise, you must destroy the stone statue to enter the Fire Temple.


    A few young people walked by and asked, Konohas Shinobi, what is your purpose ining to the Fire Temple?


    Kanp turned his head to look. None of the young people who came by were wearing a forehead protector, but with his keen intuition, Kanp was able to determine that they are all Shinobi, and their strength is not low. It is estimated that they all have the strength of Elite Chunin.


    Im looking for the abbot of the Fire Temple. Kanp said while looking at the clothes of these youngsters, and finally found a piece of cloth tied around their waist and abdomen, with a dazzling fire'' word in the middle.


    Twelve Guardian Ninja?


    Oh!


    Kanp looked carefully and found an acquaintance!


    Sarutobi Asuma!


    After Asuma left Konoha, he mingled with Fire Temples Chiriku, andter formed the Twelve Guardian Ninja. Over the years, Asuma has changed a lot, especially his non-mainstream hairstyle.


    As for Asuma, he obviously didn''t recognize Kanp.


    Is there any mission? Asuma took a few steps forward, frowning slightly while looking at Kanp.


    Its not a mission, its a private matter. Seeing that Asuma didnt recognize him, Kanp didnt bother to reveal his identity.


    What private matter? Asuma asked.


    In his opinion, as soon as Konohas Shinobi arrived at the Fire Temple, theres no need to guess, and they must have been sent by Hiruzen!


    As for the personal matters, it must be to ask the abbot of the Fire Temple to persuade him to return to Konoha!


    Hmph, I have already seen through everything!


    Asumas eyes have a bit of wisdom as if everything is within his grasp: After years of experience, I am no longer the me I used to be!


    Kanp doesnt know his psychological drama, but he knows that Asuma has a good rtionship with Chiriku, and Chiriku is the next abbot of the Fire Temple, that is to say, Chiriku and the current abbot of the Fire Temple are very likely to be in a master and disciple rtionship, so he cant be too tough, and replied: I want to ask the abbot of the Fire Temple about Curse Mark.


    Curse Mark?


    Asuma frowned, looking at Kanp suspiciously, Didnt hee here to persuade me to go home?


    At this moment, there was a dull sound from the closed iron gate. When the believers outside the gate saw the gate was opened, they thought that their devotion had touched the Fire Temple, and they rushed into the iron gate with red faces and inexplicable excitement.


    But two rows of Ninja Monks came out of the iron gate with no emotion, and stopped these believers.


    Sorry, the Fire Temple is not open to the public today. Said the head Ninja Monk with a big bald head, a handsome face, his hands crossed, and a piece of cloth scarf embroidered with the word fire'' was also hung on his waist and abdomen.


    He is Chiriku.


    Kanp quickly recognized this bald monks identity.


    After stopping the believers, Chiriku came to Asuma and the others and invited them to the temple.


    Kanp wanted to follow in, but was stopped.


    Sorry, the Fire Temple is not open to the public today. Chiriku put one hand on his chest and the other hand on Kanps chest.


    I am not a believer.


    Kanp was a little unhappy, and said in a muffled voice, I am Konohas Shinobi, I have something to look for the abbot.


    Chirikus gaze fell on Kanps forehead protector and asked: Did Yondaime Hokage send you here?


    Kanp was taken aback by his question, and said: No, its a private matter.


    Since its not an official business, sorry, the Fire Temple is not open to the public today. Chiriku sped his hands together, bowed slightly to Kanp, and then took Asuma and the others in.


    Go in.


    Go.


    In.


    I obviously have a predestined rtionship with the Buddha, but why have I been rejected?


    Kanps face is a bit ugly, but for the sake of the good rtionship between the Fire Temple and Konoha, he bears with it!


    Kanp stood outside the gate, waiting expressionlessly.


    As Asuma and the others disappeared into the gate, the tworge iron gates of the Fire Temple slowly closed.


    Is this really okay Asuma? Chiriku looked towards the non-mainstream hairstyle next to him.


    If he hadnt received Asumas eye hint, Chiriku would at least inform the abbot even if he did not let Kanp in.


    Asuma shrugged and said: Dont worry, he''s just an ordinary Shinobi. Theres no need to worry about refusing him. After all, he could do nothing about it.


    Ask the abbot for the Curse Mark?


    What the hell is that?


    Asuma has no burden after doing such thing.


    Chiriku also knows Asumas character, so he just shook his head and stopped talking.


    By the way, have Kazuma and the others arrived? The other who came in with Asuma asked.


    Only Kazuma has arrives, the others wanted to protect the Daimyo, so they didnte.


    Chiriku replied, By the way, Kazuma brought his son with him. Lets go, I will take you to meet them.


    The group then walked to the backyard of the Fire Temple with joy andughter, while Kanp was still waiting outside.

 Chapter 578: Making Troubles

    Chapter 578: Making Troubles


    Time passed slowly, and outside the gate of the Fire Temple, the number of believers going uphill and downhill gradually decreased.


    When night falls, there are no more believers besides Kanp outside the gate.


    Kanp took out two food pills to supplement his physical strength and continued to wait.


    The night gradually darkened.


    In the Fire Temple.


    The two Ninja Monks, who are responsible for guarding the sealed iron wall, are talking softly.


    That Konohas Shinobi outside hasnt left yet?


    No, it seems that there is an urgent matter. I wonder why Senior Brother didnt let him in.


    Was it rted to the Guardian Ninja? I heard that Senior Brother Chiriku and Asuma formed Twelve Guardian Ninja, which is a unit directly under the Daimyo. Could it be that Konoha have some objections?


    Who knows.


    The other party wont get angry, right?


    Get angry? Dont worry, there is the sealed iron wall. Even if Yondaime Hokagees personally, it is impossible to break in.


    The Ninja Monks of the Fire Temple is extremely confident and proud of the sealed iron wall!


    A mere Konohas Shinobi wants to break through the sealed iron wall?


    Stop joking!


    As they talked andughed, the sky became more and more gloomy.


    Ten oclock.


    Eleven oclock.


    Twelve oclock.


    When the time passed twelve oclock in the morning, there was a heavy knock on the gate from outside the sealed iron wall.


    Open the gate, I want to see the abbot. Kanp lights up the Extraordinary Strength talent and gently knocks on the iron gate.


    The two Ninja Monks behind the iron gate looked at each other when they heard this.


    Its in the middle of the night, is there something wrong with his brain?


    Pleasee again at dawn. Ninja Monks self-cultivation made them not allow them to release various vocabry, but they still refused.


    Kanp said indifferently: Its already past twelve, so its a new day. Open the gate, I want to see the abbot!


    Its toote, benefactor, you shoulde back at dawn. Of course the Ninja Monks cant open the gate.


    Its the middle of the night, so the abbot has already fallen asleep. Wouldn''t letting him in disturb the abbots sleep?


    But Kanp didnt care about this. He was deliberately looking for faults. When his right hand clenched into a fist, Extraordinary Strength surged.


    Boom!!


    With one punch, the terrifying Extraordinary Strength burst out, instantly smashing the iron door with a loud resounding sound!


    Hey, what are you doing?!


    How dare you cause trouble in the Fire Temple. Even if you are a Konohas Shinobi, you cant afford the consequences!


    The two Ninja Monks were shocked and angry.


    Kanp sneered and said: Its obvious that your Fire Temple that yed me first! At first, it said that it was not that you are not open to the public today. I waited until the next day, but now, you want me to wait until dawn? When I was waiting outside before, why didnt I tell me?!


    While speaking, Kanp punched out again.


    Boom!


    The terrifying Extraordinary Strength quickly spreads around along the iron gate, and quickly dissipated in a burst of invisible ripples.


    Kanp frowned when he saw this.


    There is something in this sealed iron wall, why cant Extraordinary Strength prate it?


    Dont waste your efforts, even if you want to make a big fuss in the Fire Temple, you cant do it. Just with this sealed iron wall, it is impossible for you


    bang!!


    With the terrifying rumbling sound, a clear fist mark was formed on the huge, thick iron gate!


    How is it possible?!


    Is this a dream?!


    The two Ninja Monks were dumbfounded, The sealed iron wall was broken?


    Outside the iron gate, Kanps right hand was wrapped the scarlet Kyubis Chakra. The dense Kyubis Chakra was tightly attached to the surface of Kanps fist, as he threw punches again and again, clear fist marks were imprinted on the iron gate!


    Sealed iron wall can indeed nullify Kanps Extraordinary Strength, but in front of Kyubis Chakra, it is only a paper tiger!


    Kanp doesn''t care about any moves, and just keeps hammering or smashing!


    Boom boom boom


    With the series of rumbling sounds, the huge iron gate was finally overwhelmed and was blown away by Kanps eighth punch!


    ng Dang!!


    The iron gate fell heavily to the ground, making a crisp and heavy sound.


    At this time, themotion caused by Kanp has awakened many Ninja Monks in the Fire Temple.


    When the iron gate fell, more than twenty Ninja Monks had gathered inside!


    The sealed iron wall was destroyed by someone?


    Am I dreaming?


    What happened?!


    The more than twenty Ninja Monks looked around, and finallynded outside the gate, a Shinobi slowly approaching.


    Konohas Shinobi!


    Who are you? Why did you break into the Fire Temple?!


    Ninja Monks simultaneously shouted, and these people also began to move, forming a semicircle to surround Kanp who has entered the gate.


    You dont deserve to talk to me, call the abbot of the Fire Temple toe out! Kanp said expressionlessly while continuing to move forward, not caring that he was surrounded by these people.


    Although he is here to ask for Curse Mark this time, with Kanps currentbat power, the Fire Temple is just a low-level wild monster area. He can obviously bulldoze through everything, so why does he need to ask for it in a low voice?


    Of course, if Chiriku had invited him in before, he wouldnt do such thing, but now, sorry, this small temple of yours have anger a big Buddha that you can''t afford!


    How dare you speak of such wild words!


    Even if you are Konohas Shinobi, its unforgivable!


    Arrest him and hand him over to the Yondaime Hokage-sama!


    The Ninja Monks began to form hand seals: Destruction of Evil Seal!


    Densely packed runes It suddenly spread out from the feet of more than twenty Ninja Monks, and condensed into aplete pattern in a blink of an eye. At the next moment, a dark green light suddenly shot up from the runes!


    This green light caught Kanp off guard, and then, a powerful binding force shrouded Kanp from all directions, making it difficult for him to walk, as if there was a mountain on his shoulders!


    Without saying anything, Kanp opened the Four Symbols Seal again, and with a move of his thought, a steady stream of Kyubis Chakra bursts out of the seal, turning into a pale red Biju Cloak, swaying and shining on the surface of Kanps body.


    What an evil Chakra!


    Who are you?!


    The moment Kyubi Cloak appeared, more than twenty Ninja Monks felt the powerful rebounding force, and this rebounding force became stronger and stronger!


    At the same time.


    The back house of the Fire Temple.


    Chiriku, Asuma, Kazuma, and the others were also awakened by the huge vibration from the gate.


    When everyone got dressed and drove out, more and more Ninja Monks flocked to the gate.


    What happened? Asuma asked with a frown.


    Isn''t the Fire Temple safe?


    Kazuma held his six-year-old son by the hand, with a serious expression on his face.


    Right now, he is ambitious and wants to rely on the power of the Land of Fires Daimyo to overthrow the rule of Yondaime Hokage. But in order to avoid worries, he ns to ce his son in a safe ce. First, he excludes Konoha, followed by the Daimyos Mansion, and other foreign countries. And after much deliberation, he finally came to the Fire Temple.


    But looking at the situation tonight, it doesnt seem to be safe here.


    Asuma, Kazuma.


    Chiriku came from the side, and said with an ugly expression, Its that Konohas Shinobi who came here during the day.


    Asuma asked strangely: He broke through the sealed iron wall?


    Although he is not a Ninja Monk of the Fire Temple, he knows from Chiriku that the power of barrier is so strong that even a Jonin cannot break through it. Whats more, that guy looks younger than him, Could it be that youngsters strength has already break through to Elite Jonin?


    Chiriku was also a little confused, so he said solemnly: Asuma, Kazuma, we have to calm this matter down as soon as possible!


    Both of them nodded, and then gathered with the rest of the Twelve Guardian Ninja and followed the Ninja Monks and rushed to the gate of the Fire Temple.


    At the entrance of the Fire Temple, with the endless stream of Kyubis Chakra gushing out, the Biju Cloak on Kanps body bes more and more violent, and invisible waves of air pressed against the green rune circle.


    Boom!!


    After a few seconds, the violent air wave forcibly burst the Destruction of Evil Seal of the Ninja Monks!


    The air wave swept across the sky, and more than 20 Ninja Monks surrounding Kanp were swept out without any suspense, and they mmed into the nearby buildings and passed out.


    At this time, more and more Ninja Monks gathered around. Although Kanp wanted to vent, he didnt want to kill anyone, so he retracted Biju Cloak and Extraordinary Strength, and by relying on Minatos powerful nerve reflexes, he rushed directly into the Ninja Monks.


    Although the Ninja Monks have an absolute advantage in numbers, they are really not good at fighting. When they saw Kanp approaching, they want to disperse, and then use Fuinjutsu to seal Kanp.


    But how can Kanp let them do what they want?


    Up, down, Up, down, left, right, left, right, BABA, Kanp rushes into the flock like a tiger, dealing with one Ninja Monk after another with one punch or one kick. In less than half a minute, there are more than 30 Ninja Monks lying on the ground while crying in pain!


    At this moment, Chiriku arrived.


    Stop!


    When Chiriku saw his Junior Brothers lying on the ground, his face darkened, then he called the Junior Brothers to retreat, and then formed hand seals, Weing Approach: Thousand-Armed Murder!


    The majestic Chakra gushes from Chirikus body, and instantly turns into a Thousand-Armed Guanyin statue behind him!


    Kanp frowned slightly when he saw this: Howe there is Guanyin in this world?


    Without waiting for him to think about it, the Thousand-Armed Guanyins appearance has changed into demonic-looking appearance, followed by countless huge Chakra palms that are densely packed like phantoms, which suddenly descended on the top of Kanps head!

 Chapter 579: Vulnerable Twelve Guardian Ninja

    Chapter 579: Vulnerable Twelve Guardian Ninja


    Under the deep night, the Guanyin, whose appearance has turned into demonic-looking creature, at the front yard of the Fire Temple exudes a hazy pale golden light, and its ferocious face was like a revived ghost, exuding outrageous anger!


    Roar!!


    With the silent roar, the Guanyin pped endless Chakra palms in an instant, ovepping and covering the sky and the sun, as if to wash away all the darkness in this world!


    Kanp stood in front of the Guanyin and squinted to see, but in his vision, there is nothing else except Chakras palm!


    With a move of his thought, Kanp immediately activated the power of Ryumyaku, and the majestic Chakra empowered him instantly.


    Immediately afterwards, Kanp bit his thumb and quickly formed hand seals and mmed his palms onto the ground: Rashomon!


    Boom!


    The earth cracked, dust burst, and from the huge underground crack, a demon-faced gate from hell rose into the sky, and in a blink of an eye, it rose to three hundred meters high, casting arge dark shadow!


    Jingle~~


    Under the eaves of the Rashomon, the bells rang with the wind, making strange sounds that shocked the soul!


    Boom boom boom


    In the next instant, countless Chakra palms of the Guanyin mmed into the Rashomon.


    The Guanyin is extremely tall, almost at twenty meters high, which is nearly seven stories high. With the backdrop of many Ninja Monks, it is like a Buddhaing in person!


    But in front of the three-hundred-meter-high Rashomon, this Guanyin looked like a baby under the feet of a giant!


    How is it possible?


    Asuma, Kazuma, and the other Guardian Shinobi, who just arrived here, saw this dramatic scene in shock.


    Under the three-hundred-meter-high Rashomon, the Guanyin, who has only grown to twenty meters high, frantically waved its Chakra palms, pale golden lights bloomed gorgeously at the bottom of the ferocious gate?


    The group of Ninja Monks looked up at the Rashomon, which divided the entire front yard of the Fire Temple like a cliff, and trembled.


    This is This is gate of hell!!!


    This devil actually summoned the gate of hell!


    Damn it, unforgivable!!


    What makes the Ninja Monks even more desperate is that in front of this huge gate of hell, their eldest Senior Brother is struggling helplessly like a baby.


    The huge gray demon face on the Rashomon seemed to smile faintly, and the gloomy and indifferent eyes are like the eyes of a high-level demon god, looking down mercilessly on the ants below.


    So strong!!


    Under the Guanyin, Chiriku stared solemnly at the huge demon-faced gate that upied all his vision. He frantically squeezed the Chakra inside his body and frantically controlled the Guanyin to p thousands of palms, but the gate of hell in front of him was as unshakable as a mountain!


    There was a trace of despair in Chirikus heart.


    That is Rashomon, dont attack the gate!


    Kazuma watched coldly, then his figure flickered, and he wanted to bypass Rashomon and attacked Kanp, who is behind the gate, directly.


    When Asuma and the other Guardian Ninja saw it, they immediately followed along.


    Hearing this, Chirikus expression changed.


    To be able to summon such a huge Rashomon, not to mention other things, his Chakra alone is more than ten times that of me, such a dangerous person


    Asuma, Kazuma,e back!! Chiriku shouted loudly, but he was still a step toote. Kazuma had already reached the Tokubetsu Jonin standard, and their speed was extremely fast, so they already bypassed Rashomon in the blink of an eye.


    And what appeared in front of them was the young Kanp, who is standing under the gate of the Fire Temple.


    Huh?


    This person


    Why does he look familiar?


    When Kazuma saw Kanp, doubts shed in his eyes, and then images of shame suddenly shed in his mind!


    Back then, Kazumas wife was pregnant, but due to her weak health, he had to send his wife to the Konoha Hospital for recuperation. During the recuperation period, he happened to meet the time of Kushina giving birth. At that time, Obito carried out a sneak attack, and wanted to release Kyubi and destroy Konoha.


    Fortunately, Kanp turned the tide and stopped the incident, but Kushinas body still leaked a lot of Kyubis Chakra.


    And these leaked Kyubis Chakra were quietly collected by Kazuma.


    Unfortunately, Kazuma ended up making wedding dresses for others, and those Kyubis Chakra are all taken by Kanp.


    What angered Kazuma the most is that Kanp took away the Kyubis Chakra he painstakingly collected in front of his face!!


    That night, under the hazy moonlight, the gaze at each other outside the grove is unforgettable, even to this day!


    Thats right, this man took away my Kyubis Chakra!


    Kazumas eyes shed with anger and resentment, he clenched the teeth and roared: Asuma, everyone, for the other party to be able to summon such a big Rashomon, his Chakra must be extraordinary. We cant let him get some distance from us!


    Once there is some distance between them, with his huge Chakra, the other party can use Ninjutsu topletely defeat them one by one, so they must get him into closebat!


    Flying Swallow! Kazuma said while forming hand seals, and then took out a kunai and rushed over first.


    Asuma also grabbed his special Chakra de, and followed right away: Chakra de: Straight Line!


    The violent Wind Attribute Chakra flooded into the special Chakra de, and condensed two sharp blue de light under the dark night!


    The Guardian Ninja behind him alsounched Lightning Release Ninjutsu in an attempt to contain Kanp from a distance.


    Kanp crossed his hands on his chest, and looked at the rushing Asuma and Kazuma with a sneer, as well as the azure thunder that pierced the night sky at a high speed. It was not until they got close that he took out the Kusanagi Sword in a leisurely manner.


    Konoha-Style Kenjutsu  Thunder Dance!


    Crackle!!


    With the ear-piercing sound of thunder, Kanps Kusanagi Sword was instantly covered by densely packed thunderbolts.


    Boom!


    With the rumbling sound, Kanp flickered and disappeared instantly, only dragging a bright thunder sword shadow behind him!


    Boom~ boom~ boom~


    The moment Kanp disappeared, the Lightning Release attack that Guardian Ninja used arrived, but unfortunately, the blue thunderbolt only hit the ground on Kanps previous location.


    Be careful! Asumas pupils shrank, and in the next moment, the sword shadow of thunder pierced through the void and suddenly appeared in front of Kazuma.


    Bastard!


    Kazuma crossed his hands with the kunai, and immediately after, there was a sharp and invincible azure sword shadow shing down.


    Crackle!!


    The thunder exploded, and Kazuma was blown into smoke and dissipated by the sudden explosion of thunder with almost no resistance.


    Shadow clone?


    Kanp reacted very quickly, and immediately rushed to Asuma with a tip-toe.


    The thunder-covered de slid across Asumas hands like a poisonous snake. With the sharpness of the Kusanagi Sword and the increasement from Thunder Dance, it easily cuts off the special Chakra de that Asuma spent a lot of money to create.


    ng dang


    When the serrated de of the Chakra de fell to the ground, Kanp had already hit Asumas lungs with one knee, directly making his eyes turn white, and he fell to his knees clutching his lungs in an uh uh uh'' sound.


    Kanp kept moving, dragging the thunder sword straight to the remaining Guardian Ninja.


    Bastard, there are only two of us, so we can''t use Limelight.


    If we can use Limelight, we can definitely defeat anyone!!!


    The remaining two Guardian Ninja turned pale. As soon as we finished the cruel words of we were not ordinary extra, they were knocked to the ground by Kanp. They were covered with fine thunderbolts all over their bodies, and their limbs twitched and their mouths foamed due to the electricity.


    Then, there is only thest one left.


    Get out! Kanp held the Kusanagi Sword in his hand and stared coldly at the left and right.


    Youre finished!


    Kazuma came out from the dark, staring at Kanp with gloomy eyes and a bit of gloating, then he said with a sneer, You should obediently surrender, otherwise, you will be chased by the entire Land of Fire!


    Those words can only scare ordinary people. Kanp did not believe his lie and rolled his eyes.


    Kazuma coldly said: You dont know our identity at all!


    I know.


    Kanp looked at him with a slight sneer, Twelve Guardian Ninja.


    Hearing this, Kazumas face has changed slightly, He actually knows our identities?


    Kazuma felt slightly uneasy, but he couldn''t lose his momentum, so he continued to speak coldly: That''s right, we are the Twelve Guardian Ninja, the unit under Daimyo! After you attacked us, Daimyo


    So what are you trying to say? Kanp looked at him yfully, Daimyo cant control me.


    Daimyo is the supreme leader of the Land of Fire. Even Hokage cant ignore Daimyos existence!!!


    Kazuma is extremely dissatisfied with Hokages existence, so when he said that, the expression on his face was extremely horrifying. Immediately afterwards, he pointed at Asuma, who was kneeling on the ground with uh uh uh triumphantly, and said while baring his teeth, Also, Asuma is the son of Sandaime Hokage. By offending Daimyo and Sandaime Hokage at the same time, no matter who you are, you can''t be in the Land of Fire


    Hokage is already Yondaime, why are you still mentioning Sandaime for?


    Kanp looked at Kazuma with disdain. After seeing him for a while, he suddenly remembered something, and he couldnt help but showed a weird smile, You you are Kazuma, right?


    Kazumas face immediately changed: I didnt expect you to still remember me.


    You gave me such a big gift, how can I easily forget you?


    Kanp gently stroked the de of the Kusanagi Sword, and the Lightning Attribute Chakra inside his body instantly turned into Wind Attribute Chakra and poured into the de, forming ayer of hazy cyan halo that slowly overflowed from the sharp de of the Kusanagi Sword.


    From the original work, Kanp knew Kazumas ambitions, and from the deeds back then, Kanp also witnessed his self-restraint!


    Ambitious, knows how to restraint himself, and not bad in strength, how can Kanp sleep at night by leaving such a dangerous character?


    An undisguised cold killing intent gradually overflowed from Kanps eyes!


    Feeling the wall-cracking killing intenting from Kanps body, Kazumas pupils shrank, and his figure appeared directly beside Asuma in a sh, and he shouted loudly: Asuma, are you okay?


    With the words of concern, the kunai in Kazumas hands aimed at Asuma''s throat silently!


    From the battle just now, Kazuma has clearly realized the power and horror of Kanp, The huge Chakra, the powerful Konoha-Style Kenjutsu, the quick reaction and Taijutsu, he definitely possesses the strength of Elite Jonin!


    And now, such a person has released killing intent towards himself!


    Kazuma knew that couldnt run away, not to mention fight back, so he could only threaten him with Asumas life.


    As the son of the third Hokage, Asuma''s significance is naturally great. If Kanp tries to kill him and causes Asuma to die, he believed Sandaime Hokage will never let him go easily!


    Even if I die, I will never make it easier for you!!


    On Kazumas face, he has a decisive expression and cold!

 Chapter 580: Masterful Acting

    Chapter 580: Masterful Acting


    Under Rashomon, Kanp looked at Kazuma who aimed his kunai at Asuma''s throat in disbelief, and his eyes narrowed slightly, Is he threatening me?


    Kanp rolled his eyes and a yful smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    While continuing to infuse Wind Attribute Chakra into the sword, he slowly walked towards Kazuma. His eyes are ambiguous, as if provoking: Stab, just stab, I bet for fifty cents that you don''t dare!


    Cold sweat dripped from Kazuma''s forehead. He looked around, and saw the huge Rashomon divided the front yard of the Fire Temple into two. Chiriku and the Ninja Monks were blocked by Rashomon on the other side, and Asuma was in pain at this time and couldnt open my eyes. As for the other two Guardian Ninja, they were also shocked by the electric shock, and currently unconscious!


    A thought shed through Kazumas mind, Maybe, I can do more work!


    Stop, donte here!!


    Kazuma immediately yelled, Stop! What are you bastard trying to do to Asuma?!


    As Kanp approached, the kunai in Kazumas hand also approached Asumas throat inch by inch.


    Kazuma have figured it out. In the best case, he drags Asma to die together, and then puts the me of Asumas death on Kanps head, making him a Missing-nin and made him being hunted down by Konoha!


    In the worst case, he dragged Asuma to die together, but the me could not be put on Kanps head. Even then, the anger of Sandaime Hokage would definitely burn on Kanps head!


    In short, he will never make it easier for Kanp!


    Of course, if Kanp is willing to give up killing himself, Kazuma is still a good talker. He is willing to conceal the hatred in the heart and wait untilter to report it!


    Unfortunately, Kanp did not give up.


    He continued to walk step by step, like the god of death descending.


    The three-hundred-meter-high Rashomon is like a heavenly gate that runs across the front yard of the Fire Temple, blocking the sight of the Ninja Monks and Chiriku, but the voice behind Rashomon can still reach this side!


    From Kanp knocking down Asuma and the two Guardian Shinobi, to showing killing intent to Kazuma, to Kazumas counter-threatening Kanp with Asuma, all this happened in less than a minute.


    Therefore, when Chiriku heard Kazumas hoarse roar and questioning, he still had the demon looking Guanyin behind him, but at this moment, Chirikus expression was already more ferocious than the Guanyin!


    Asuma!!!


    Among the Twelve Guardian Ninja, Chiriku and Asuma have the best rtionship, so good that Chiriku can teach the Fire Temples secret technique Weing Approach: Thousand-Armed Murder to the other party, which shows that the rtionship between the two is extraordinary!


    As a result, when he heard Kazumas voice, Chiriku was about to burst into tears and was furious.


    Looking at the gate of hell in front of him, Chiriku roared, and the Guanyins thousands of Chakra palms sted out simultaneously, mming against the bottom of Rashomon, trying to forcibly tear down the gate!


    At the same time.


    Behind the Rashomon.


    As Kanp approaches, the kunai in Kazumas hand has reached Asumas throat, overflowing with a dazzling red.


    Kanps step paused.


    A look of madness gradually appeared in Kazumas eyes.


    Bastard, you killed Asuma!!!


    Asuma, Asuma!!!


    Although Asuma''s lungs were hit by Kanp, the severe pain would eventually dissipate. When he hears the sound of Kazuma in his ears, he was a little dumbfounded.


    Kill me?


    No way?


    Why dont I know?


    You scoundrel, Kazumaa dont lie to me!!


    And at this moment


    Boom!


    The 300-meter-high Rashomon suddenly disappeared.


    Under the scattered light smoke, thousands of Chakra palms swept the light smoke away in an instant, and then, an embarrassing scene was revealed.


    Kanp stood three meters in front of Asuma, who was kneeling on the ground with uh uh uh, holding the Kusanagi Sword.


    And Kazuma squatted down beside Asuma, holding a kunai in his hands


    How could this be?


    Kazumas heart skipped a beat. His red face is red and his ears are red, and he took back Kunai with lightning speed.


    But its still toote!


    After the Rashomon dissipated, the vision of dozens of Ninja Monks and Chiriku was no longer obstructed. They clearly saw Kazumas actions just now, and then thought of the misleading words he shouted before.


    Kazumas eyebrows trembled, and he suddenly felt that he is socially dead.


    Kazuma, what are you what are you doing?! Chiriku looked at him with sadness and anger.


    Damn it!!!


    At this moment, Kazumas thoughts revolved, and countless ideas collided and rubbed in his mind, bursting out with bright light of wisdom, then, he revealed a grief-stricken expression, and roared, I just fell into his Genjutsu!!!


    Genjutsu? Chiriku was startled.


    The instant that gate of hell dissipated, he undid my Genjutsu!


    Kazuma said while gritting his teeth, the masseter muscles on both sides of his cheeks bulged, and his whole body trembled, with a sullen expression that he was wronged. His eyes are staring at Kanp with bloodshot, and he angrily roared, He wants to break the rtionship between us!!


    So thats how it is!!


    I just wondered with Kazumas character, how could he do such a thing. It turned out to be you!


    Chiriku also red at Kanp angrily!


    I almost wronged like-minded friends, no matter how strong you are, you will have to pay the price!!


    The other Ninja Monks also quickly believed what Kazuma said.


    After all, Kazuma are a good friend of their eldest Senior Brother, Chiriku, and Kanp, heh, he first destroyed the sealed iron wall, then wounded dozens of Ninja Monks, and then summoned out gate of hell. He ispletely the embodiment of evil!


    Although Kanp wears Konohas forehead protector, every Shinobi Vige always has some scum, right?


    Asuma, are you okay? Kazuma raised Asuma up with concern.


    Asuma opened his eyes slightly. Looking at Kazuma, then turned his head to look at Kanp, vaguely feeling that something was not right, but seeing the sincere affection on Kazumas face, and remembering Kazuma helping him in the past, such thought immediately disappeared.


    As for Kanp, he was a little confused.


    When he saw Kazuma threatened him with Asuma, his first thought was to expose this guy''s real face in public with numerous people. So that even if he killed him, Daimyo wont use him of anything.


    But


    Kanp never expected that under such circumstances, Kazuma would be able to use Genjutsu as a guide to throw all the me on himself!


    Isn''t this operation too cheating?


    The point is that Chiriku, Asuma, and everyone else all believed it!


    Kanp couldnt bear it, but he didnt want to exin. His silhouette flickered to in front of Asuma, and he shed towards Kazuma with his sword.


    Kazumas face changed drastically, and he subconsciously pulled Asuma over, and then he quickly ran backwards, and at the same time, he roared: Asuma, you are trying to save me


    What are you talking about? A frivolous voice came from behind Kazuma.


    Hearing this, Kazumas face has changed drastically. When he looked up, Kanp, who is in front of Asuma, has long since disappeared.


    How can he be so fast?!


    Kanps Body Flicker Technique is Perfect level, which is more than twice as powerful as other Jonin, but the speed he showed just now


    Kazuma turned around in disbelief, and under the night, Kanp stood behind him calmly. He doesnt know whether it was an illusion, but Kazuma felt that there seemed to be invisible shimmering lights on the surface of Kanps body, and every hair and every vellus seemed to be shrouded in invisible light, and his whole body was filled with a strange temperament, like a god descended into the world of mortals.


    After that, a bright azure sword light filled his eyes and covered his vision, then swallowed him instantly!


    Kazuma?!


    Kazuma!!


    Chiriku and Asuma looked Kazuma, who was decapitated by Kanps sword, with grief!


    It all happened in an instant.


    Kanp lowered the Kusanagi Sword, and the blood on the de rolled down along the de to the ground like cold dew.


    You actually killed Kazuma!! Chiriku red at Kanp, clenched his hands into fists, and the veins on the back of his hands were exposed.


    Aren''t you the one who caused all of this?


    After finishing the matter, Kanp began to throw the me, If it wasnt for your Fire Temple bullying visitors, refusing me who went walked for more than a thousand kilometers toe here, and repeatedly evade and fool me, it wonte to this.


    Of course, even if there were no such incidents, Kanp would definitely cut him off if he met Kazuma again.


    After all, when the Kyubis Chakra was taken away from Kazuma, the two became enemies.


    You demon! Chiriku didnt want to listen to Kanps words. He waved his hand, and the Ninja Monks immediately surrounded him.


    Dozens of bald heads gathered together, reflecting a faint trace of bright radiance under the moonlight!


    Then, these bald heads began to form hand seals, and green light burst out from under them again.


    Kanp frowned slightly. At this moment, he actually felt a trace of ominousness, like a knife on his back!


    He was about to retreat tactically, when he heard a voiceing from behind dozens of bald heads: Enough.


    Kanp looked for the owner of the voice, and it was another bald head, but this monk has white eyebrows and beards, and at first nce, he is like a powerful andpassionate monk!


    Master!


    Chiriku and other Ninja Monks turned their heads, then sped their hands together and bowed.


    The abbot nodded at them and said: Take the injured to the back house for healing. The rest can leave.


    Master?! Chiriku looked at the old monk in disbelief.


    The old monk red at him and said: I have already understood the whole story. You are the one who caused this!


    The Fire Temple was closed to the public yesterday, and the gate blocked countless believers, but Chiriku brought a few of his friends into the temple in front of that many believers, which was a mistake.


    Kanp is not a believer. He is Konohas Shinobi. He has something to see the abbot, and even if it is not official, Chiriku must at least inform the abbot about this, but he didnt. He made his own decision and rejected Kanp.


    Then, Kanp waited outside the sealed iron wall until midnight, and asked to see him again, but was ruthlessly rejected again. He went berserk and broke the sealed iron wall, proving his great strength, but these people all rushed up to fight him desperately?


    How did I teach you idiots!


    The old monk became more and more angry when he thought about it. Fortunately, the other party still look at the friendship between Konoha and the Fire Temple, so he was still lenient, and did not kill any monks.


    As for Kazuma who was killed, the old monk didnt care. Kazuma was neither the monk of the Fire Temple nor the Fire Temples monk killed him. Even if Daimyo wants to held this ountable, Kanp will be the one held ountable. And the Fire Temple has nothing to do with it.


    Hmph!


    Monks should stay away from disputes and bepassionate.


    Amitabha.


    The old monk then invited Kanp into the meditation room with a solemn andpassionate look, and even served good tea.


    Seeing this, Chiriku trembled with anger.


    Asuma didn''t feel much better, he just felt that his gums are in pain!!


    This matter wont end like this! Asuma gnashed his teeth.


    Chiriku then said: Asuma, lets split up. I will go back to Daimyos Mansion to find Daimyo, and you go to Hokage.


    Asumas eyes showed hesitation, but soon after, he was overwhelmed by anger, and nodded solemnly: Okay!

 Chapter 581: Heart Binding Curse Mark

    Chapter 581: Heart Binding Curse Mark


    The Fire Temple, meditation room.


    Under the faint light, the old monk and Kanp were kneeling on a pillow across a small square table, each holding a blue-gray quaint teacup, savoring the tea carefully.


    Themotion from both sides of the front yard and back room gradually subsided, and the night slowly returned to tranquility.


    After three rounds of tea, the old monk kindly put down the in teacup, and asked slowly, Benefactor, I just saw you perform the Thunder Dance and shing Wind in one breath. Are you a master of Konoha-Style Kenjutsu?


    Kanp nodded slightly, and reported his name: I am Gekko ns n Head, Gekko Kanp.


    Gekko Kanp?


    The old monk was startled in his heart. Although he has been living in the Fire Temple all the time, he still knows that after Yondaime Hokage, Namikaze Minato came to power, he attached great importance to the younger generation, like Hatake Kakashi, Gekko Kanp, Shiranui Genma, and these names have reached the ears of the old monk before.


    Its just that the old monk didnt expect that Gekko Kanp can be strong enough to single-handedly take care of the Fire Temple.


    Konohas strength is getting stronger and stronger.


    The old monk secretly sighedwith emotion, and then asked with a familiar smile: Kanp, is there anything you need from this old monk for you toe here this time?


    The truth is, I came to the Fire Temple to ask the abbot about Curse Mark, but I encountered a little unpleasantness. Please forgive me. Kanp has a regretful expression on his face when he said so.


    This matter is Chirikus fault in the first ce, and you are also merciful, no need to me yourself.


    The old monk has been training for decades, and he has already cultivated to be a master. So how can he mess up their rtionship just because of a little misunderstanding?


    After a few words of courtesy, the old monk said: Kanp, there are indeed Ninja Monks who study the Curse Seal in this temple, please wait a moment.


    The old monk solemnly stood up, as if he was an eminent monk, then he bowed slightly to Kanp, and walked out of the meditation room with wind in his sleeves.


    After some time, the old monk walked in again with his hands sped together.


    Kanp originally thought that he would bring a Ninja Monk who studied Curse Mark, but he didnt expect that he would directly bring the Curse Seal which was created by others.


    Kanp didn''t have the position toin, so he could only give him a thumbs up in his heart!


    The old monk took out four small scrolls from his arms and ced them on the small square table, motioning Kanp to take a look.


    Kanp was not polite to him, and started unfolded a small scroll, First, lets try a Collection Technique.


    The green light cluster in his mind surged for an instant, and then slowly subsided.


    Kanps eyes lit up upon seeing this. Although the collection failed, it has been proved that the Curse Mark on these scrolls is real and effective, and can be collected!


    Breathing a sigh of relief, Kanp then takes a closer look.


    These are several Curse Marks developed by many Ninja Monks in this temple over the past decades. Kanp, feel free toment. The old monk smiled subtly.


    Very profound!


    Kanp answered perfunctorily while quickly browsing the Curse Marks recorded on the scroll.


    The four scrolls each record a kind of Curse Mark, one some binds the fleshy body and some that binds the spirit. Just looking at the introduction, he felt they are extremely weird and bluffing.


    Then, when he saw thest scroll, Kanps body trembled.


    Heart Binding Curse Mark.


    By injecting Curse Mark into the heart, it can force others to act


    This is a bit like the kind of Curse Mark used by Madara on Rin, but in terms of effect, it is obvious that Madaras Curse Mark is more powerful.


    Although this Heart Binding Curse Mark can restrain others'' actions, it cannot prevent others frommitting suicide.


    Cough.


    Kanp let out a dry cough, and asked calmly, Abbot, can there be a way to release this Curse Mark after being nted on a person?


    The old monk then said confidently: Except for the caster himself, only death can get rid of it.


    Kanp nodded, and at the same time, he threw a Collection Technique toward scroll.


    The green light cluster in his mind surged again, but unfortunately, it still failed.


    Kanp took the scroll into his pocket unceremoniously, and then said: Abbot, the visit to the Fire Temple this time has benefited me a lot. Gekko n will remember the kindness of the Fire Temple.


    Haha, n Head Kanp is too polite.


    The old monk then pressed home ones advantage, and said with a smile on his face, The rtionship between the temple and Konoha has always been friendly, and I hope the temple can also increase contacts with the Gekko n in the future.


    The two were polite for a while, and Kanp offered to leave.


    The old monk refused, and invited Kanp to stay here because it was gettingte.


    But Kanp is a very cautious person. He has just made a big fuss, so even if the old monk doesnt me him, the other Ninja Monks below might be full of hatred towards him.


    Especially the kind of Fuinjutsu that nearly a hundred Ninja Monks were preparing to jointly use when the old monk came out before, it was definitely not simple.


    Kanp didnt dare to stay.


    The two sides came and went, tossed for a long time, and the sky started turning bright.


    Well, Kanp didnt say much more, then got up and left.


    The old monk yawned and solemnly said to the Ninja Monk, who was guarding outside, that he would meditate for a while. He removed the small square table and the three small scrolls on it, and theny down on the tatami mat with his clothes on and fell asleep.


    It''s just that not long after lying down, there was a faint cry of a child.


    The old monk didnt open his eyes, and asked: Who is crying?


    Master, its Kazumas child, Sora. An answer came from outside.


    Kazuma is dead


    The old monk sighed and said, Let Sora stay. I hope he can put down his hatred and be a Buddha immediately.


    Yes.


    After leaving the Fire Temple, Kanp didnt stop, and just activated Sage Mode to surf the Inte!


    He came this way going on a scenic tour, so he had the time to bury the Flying Thunder God Techniques stones along the way, because of that, it only took him more than ten seconds to get home.


    After retching for a while, Kanp awakened the shadow clone sleeping in the bedroom and asked him to stay guard in the underground base of the Forest of Death, and then took out the small scroll in his pocket and threw thest Collection Technique of the day.


    Unfortunately, it still fails.


    Kanp is not in a hurry, after all, Kabuto cant run away, so he still has a lot of time.


    When it was a little brighter, the mansion gradually became lively.


    Especially Keikos voice calling for Karin can be heard across several wooden corridors!


    Kanp remembers that when school just started, Karin got up very early every day excitedly, and didnt want to dy even for a moment, but now, it took her a long time


    Karin, get up quickly, youre going to bete!


    Keikos voice rang faintly, Hinata is already waiting for you outside the door, if you don''t get up, you will bete!!


    I got it, let me sleep for a while, just for a while  Karin stuffed herself under the quilt.


    After sending Karin and Hinata to the Academy, Kanp sleptfortably for a long time.


    After getting enough sleep, Kanp went to the backyard and carefully read the content of the Heart Binding Curse Mark.


    As the saying goes, reading a hundred times will make you smart. As long as he reads more, he can increase the sess rate of the collection.


    Heart Binding Curse Mark is to use the user own blood to fuse with their own Chakra and will, and then engrave the Curse Mark on the chest of the target, and wait for the Curse Mark to blend into the heart, and the Heart Binding Curse Mark finallypletes.


    It doesnt seem to be too difficult.


    But Kanp knows how much he worth, so he doesnt bother and just read it once, twice, ten times, a hundred times


    After seven days of hard work, Kanp sessfully collected the Curse Mark!


    On this day, Asuma returned.


    Asuma, who has a non-mainstream hairstyle, looked at the Konohas gate withplicated eyes.


    How long has it been since I left Konoha?


    Asuma recalled carefully. He remembered that at that time, Minato suddenly dered Obito as a Missing-nin. He, Kakashi, Guy and the others couldnt stand such thing, so they went to find Minato to take back the wanted warrant, and then he and Kanp fought, then he quarreled with his old man, and finally finally ran away from home. It has been almost six years.


    The innocent youth who used to be brash, high-spirited, and vigorous, is now a non-mainstream youth.


    Are Kakashi and Guy alright?


    Kurenai She didnt make me wear a hat, right?


    Asuma shook his head to throw these messy thoughts out of his mind, Ie back this time to give Kazuma justice!


    That damned Shinobi


    Eh?


    Asuma was suddenly startled. In his mind, the Konohas Shinobi made a big fuss in the Fire Temple and killed Kazuma slowly merged with the annoying Gekko Kanp in his memory.


    Is it him?!


    Asuma was both shocked and angry!


    Its no wonder he cant remember it, after all, there is no friendship between him and Kanp!


    The only intersection between the two is that when Obito became Missing-nin, he, Kakashi and Guy went to trouble Kanp all day long, but apart from this, he and Kanp arepletely strangers.


    Furthermore, after six years, that guy why is he taller than me?


    Asuma is very angry.


    After entering Konoha, Asuma nced at the gatekeepers, Izumo and Kotetsu, These two looked somewhat familiar, but I couldnt remember their name.


    Well, I dont really care.


    Asuma returned to his home with a sullen face.


    The gate of his house has been locked, but is is not a problem for Asuma.


    He jumped over the wall with a single leap and walked around the house, but he didnt see anyone here.


    Where did you go?


    Asuma frowned. After his father resigned from Hokages position, although he became an advisor, most of the advisors works were done by Koharu and Homura, so Hiruzen had very little workload. Asuma remembered that he always took his work home to deal with it slowly.


    In doing so, he could spend more time with Asuma, but Asuma didn''t appreciate it at all.


    When no one could be found, Asuma went to ask his other nsmen.


    Although it cantpare with the Hyuga n and Uchiha n, Sarutobi n is also a big n in Konoha.


    Uncle Nitten, where is my old man? As soon as he climbed over the wall, Asuma hurriedly stepped forward to ask.


    The elder called Nitten looked at the non-mainstream youth with a confused face: Who are you?


    Asumas face twitched, and he said with clenched teeth: I, its me, Asuma!


    Asuma? Are you really Asuma?!


    Nitten grabbed Asumas two arms in amazement, then looked up and down at him, and then said, I didnt expect that you have grown so tall, very good. You are finally back, your father is thinking about you everyday!


    Asuma is a little ufortable, but still asked patiently: Uncle Nitten, where is my old man?


    He is in the advisors office building.


    Nitten said, You dont know yet, but Advisor Koharu and Advisor Homura have resigned. Although Yondaime promptly promoted two temporary advisors in time, their experience cant bepared with Advisor Koharu and Advisor Homura, so Hiruzens workload has increased.


    Asuma nodded: I see, Uncle Nitten, I have something else, Ill talk to you next time.


    After saying that, Asuma quickly rushed to the office building next to Hokage Tower.

 Chapter 582: Sannin-Level Strength

    Chapter 582: Sannin-Level Strength


    Land of Fire.


    Daimyos Mansion.


    The Mansion, who holds a paper fan all year round, gently twisting her waist, twists his waist softly, and slowly enters his mansion under the protection of several Guardian Ninja.


    Haven''t Asuma and the otherse back yet?


    Daimyo used a paper fan to cover his face and asked the Guardian Ninja beside him softly.


    The Guardian Ninja shook his head and said: They havente back yet, Daimyo-sama.


    Theyre so slow.


    Daimyo twisted in dissatisfaction, and said while panting with rage, I still have an important mission, get them toe back quickly.


    The Guardian Ninja lowered his head expressionlessly, not daring to look directly.


    At this moment, at the end of the bustling street, a figure rushed over at an extremely fast speed.


    Daimyo-sama! Chiriku is very fast, with a few flickers, he has arrived in front of the Daimyo.


    Seeing the visitor, Daimyos eyes lit up. He happily covered his mouth and nose with a paper fan, and said happily: Chiriku, you are finally back.


    Daimyo-sama, something happened!


    Chiriku knelt on one knee and said quickly, Kazuma was killed by someone!


    Eh? Daimyos eyes widened, and the smiling face under the paper fan suddenly became serious, What did you say?


    How is it possible?


    Kazuma died? Is this a joke?


    The Guardian Ninja next to them looked at each other in and eximed in disbelief.


    After Chiriku got up, he immediately told Daimyo of what happened in the Fire Temple, and asked Daimyo to write a letter to Yondaime Hokage immediately, asking him to severely punish the murderer!


    The Daimyo kept fanning the paper fan in his hand, and said angrily: Its too much! Konohas Shinobi is getting more and more arrogant! Not only did it in the Fire Temple, they even dared to kill my Guardian Ninja. How on earth did Yondaime discipline his subordinates?!


    Sure enough, there is no need for Hokage to exist at all!


    Land of Fire only needs the Daimyo!


    The Guardian Ninja next to him said strangely.


    Daimyo nodded approvingly: I will personally write to Yondaime. If he can''t manage his subordinates well, let me help him!


    Throwing away the paper fan in his hand, the feminine Daimyo walked into the study fiercely, and immediately wrote wrote a 3,000-word letter of guilt, and then handed it to Chiriku, who was asked to go to Konoha immediately and give it to Yondaime Hokage, Namikaze Minato!


    Konoha.


    In the t office building next to the Hokage Tower, Asuma immediately came to the second floor after arriving, where the advisors office is located.


    Then, Asuma quickly saw his old man.


    He was sitting in an open office, buried in a stack of papers, and at first nce, he could only see his forehead with the growing hairline.


    Old Dad. Asuma called.


    Eh?


    Hiruzen was startled, looked up, and saw a young man with a non-mainstream hairstyle standing at the door of the office.


    Hiruzen rubbed his eyes, and the vicissitudes face of the non-mainstream youth in front of him gradually ovepped with the stubborn youngster in his memory.


    Asuma!


    Hiruzen stood up abruptly and ran out excitedly, You are finally back!


    Seeing Sarutobis pale temples, a trace of distress shed in Asumas heart, but he said with a straight face: Dad, Aunt Koharu and Uncle Homura are all retired, so it''s time for you to retire too!


    Hahaha, it is precisely because they have retired that I have to work harder.


    Hiruzen looked at Asuma with satisfaction, and said, Asuma, for you toe back this time, you


    I came back this time because I have something to look for Yondaime!


    Asuma remembered the business, his eyes immediately shed with resentment, and he said, Gekko Kanp, that guy killed Kazuma!


    Kanp? Kazuma? Hiruzen frowned slightly. His intuition told him that this matter was tricky. He took out his tobo pipe, lit it up, and slowly began to puff.


    Tell me, what exactly happened. Hiruzen said.


    Asuma said: Gekko Kanp used Genjutsu to control Kazuma to kill me in the Fire Temple. After being exposed, he flew into a rage out of humiliation and killed Kazuma! The Ninja Monks in the Fire Temple can prove that, and Kazuma is one of Twelve Guardian Ninja under the Daimyo! Daimyo should have known about this by this time, and he will never let it go!


    Hiruzen looked at Asuma with a weird look, and said: You said that Kanp wants to kill you?


    Asuma nodded solemnly, and said: I must have troubled him a few years ago. He held a grudge, and was worried that killing me directly would cause trouble, so


    There is no such possibility.


    Hiruzen shook his head, If Kanp wants to kill you, no one can stop him, and of course it is impossible for anyone to notice.


    Hearing this, Asuma looked at his father in confusion: What do you mean?


    It means


    Hiruzen sprayed second-hand smoke on Asuma''s face, hating him for not being bright enough, and said Kanps strength has reached the level of Sannin!


    As early as the three people of Kanp, Shisui and Kakashi joined forces to hunt down Orochimaru, Kanps strength had already been at Jonin-Level. In the following years, Kanp continued to grow, and after signing a summon blood contract with Ryuchi Cave, one of the Three Holy Lands, his strength soared again!


    The most important thing is that Kanp has also mastered Sage Mode in Ryuchi Cave!


    Moreover, when he was training Sage Mode in Ryuchi Cave, he also fought Orochimaru, Sasori and Obito several times. Although no details were given, to be able to fight three S-Rank Missing-nin at the same time, Kanps strength can be said


    Although Kanps Shinobi Certificate is just Tokubetsu Jonin, that''s because he keeps a low profile, otherwise, he can change it to an Elite-Jonin in minutes!


    So, if Kanp really wants to kill Asuma, how could he fail?


    And Kanp is not stupid, how can he kill Asuma in full view?


    Even Jiraiya who writes novel won''t make up such a weird plot!


    Dad, are you cracking a joke with me?!


    Asuma looked at Hiruzen with a shocked face, only feeling dizzy in his head.


    Gekko Kanp, Sannin


    He has reached the legendary Sannin-level?!


    Its just a joke, right?


    But for some reason, when Asuma thinks of the 300-meter-high Rashomon summoned by Kanp, and the scene of easily killing himself, Kazuma and the others, he vaguely realizes that his father is not lying.


    But


    It doesnt make sense!


    Hiruzen wanted to patted Asumas shoulders, but his son was nearly 1.9 meters tall, and he couldnt reach it, so he had no choice but to pat his arm, and said: And as far as I know, Kanp is not good at Genjutsu.


    Not good at Genjutsu?


    Asuma was taken aback.


    Although Hema does not have a certified level, Asuma usually spars with him a lot and the strength of the two is about the same, that is to say, Kazuma is at least a Tokubetsu Jonin.


    So herees the question, how can Kanp, who is not good at Genjutsu, use Genjutsu to control Kazuma?


    Could it be that Kanp hides his strength?


    Asuma suddenly remembered that the time when Kanp was hitting his lungs with one knee and the pain hit his body, he heard a sound from his ears of Kazumas shouting and he said that Kanp wanted to kill himself.


    He touched the scar on his neck, and his heart felt cold: If Kazuma was not hit with Genjutsu at that time


    Then, Kazuma was threatening Kanp with my life?


    But I didnt recognize Kanp at all at that time. Even if I did, there was only a feud between us, and there was no friendship. By doing this, Kazuma would not threaten Kanp at all!


    Asumas mind is in a mess.


    Lets go, Ill take you to see Yondaime. Hiruzen extinguished his pipe and walked outside.


    Dad? Asuma subconsciously followed along.


    In the end, that Kazuma is still Daimyos subordinate. No matter what the truth is, it must be handled by Yondaime. Hiruzen said.

 Chapter 583: Experimental Subject: Fat Orange

    Chapter 583: Experimental Subject: Fat Orange


    Hyuga ns settlement.


    Gekko Mansion, backyard.


    Kanp sat casually on the wooden corridor, holding a kunai in his right hand, gently sliced his left thumb, and forced out a few drops of blood into a ss vessel.


    Meow!!


    Not far away, a yellow fat orange tied up by Kanp, seemed to be stimted by the smell of blood, struggling desperately, that weak, boneless and fat cats body is constantly moving in the rope tied into a loop, trying to escape from hell!


    Kanp casually threw out the blood-stained kunai, and with a thud'' sound, it plunged into the grass in front of the fat orange, cutting off its two whiskers.


    The fat orange was so scared that its pupils shrank into a line, and its hair burst into fluffy balls in an instant.


    Kanp looked at the fat orange with a smile. Of course, he was not going to kill the cat, but to experiment with the Heart-Binding Curse Mark!


    Heart-Binding Curse Mark needs to be led guided by blood,bined with hand seals, Chakra, and his own will to seed.


    As for the so-called will, in fact, there is actually nothing mysterious about it. It is simr to orders, such as do not reveal a certain secret'', do not betray someone'', which are themands'' used to restrain the cursed person.


    But this kind of order is also limited. For example, if you ce an order of cannot reveal the secrets of such and such, you can no longer issue an order of cannot betray someone, and of course you cant give the order of no suicide.


    Its like Danzos Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal, once someone was marked with this curse, even if they fall into Genjutsu, they cant tell the information about Danzo, but they can quietly betray him from the bottom of their heart, such as Sai.


    However, the scope of application of the Heart-Binding Curse Mark is definitely wider than that of Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal!


    After Kanp finished squeezing the blood, he was about to send the fat orange into his soul when he saw a figure suddenly jump over the wall and enter.


    Husky! The person who came was dressed in Anbu, listening to the voice, it is his former teammate from the Wild Team, Wild Cat.


    Wild Cat nced at the fat orange tied up, and immediately felt sympathy. She picked up the fat orange, and after untying it, she rubbed its fluffy hair to soothe it, while fiercely staring at Kanp, and angrily said, Husky, why are you bullying this cat!


    Yo, why are you here? Kanp didnt dare to answer, so quickly changed the subject, and sealed the ssware into the scroll at the same time.


    Of course it''s because Hokage-sama calling for you.


    Wild Cat snorted dissatisfiedly, Husky, are you in trouble again? I saw Sandaime is also in Hokage-samas office.


    Sandaime?


    As a smart man, Kanp thought of a possibility, and wondering if it was Asuma who came back to file aint?


    Only childrenin!


    Kanp pouted his lips and looked disgusted.


    Okay, lets go, dont let the two Hokage-sama waiting. Wild Cat patted the fat orange, and released it with some reluctance.


    Its fluffy, meaty, and feels so good!


    Meow!


    The free fat orange jumped onto the wall, turned his head and screamed at Kanp, then left quickly.


    Kanp was not angry by this. He followed Wild Cat to the third floor of Hokage Tower, and after a briefing, he entered Hokages Office.


    There are three people in the office, Minato, Hiruzen, and Asuma.


    After Hiruzen and Asuma found Minato, Asuma told Minato what happened in the Fire Temple without omission and in detail.


    Minato knows Kanps strength better than Hiruzen, Flying Thunder God Technique, Sage Mode, Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags, Konoha-Style Kenjutsu


    If Kanp wants to kill Asuma, how could Asumae back alive?


    Hokage-sama, Sandaime-sama. Kanp called solemnly.


    Minato nodded with a smile, and said: Kanp, do you still recognize Asuma?


    Kanp looked towards the non-mainstream youth, nodded and said: I''ve seen him in the Fire Temple.


    Asuma subconsciously clenched his hands, but he didnt do anything. He just looked at Kanp with extremelyplicated gaze, his eyes are filled with hatred, iprehension, doubt, and even a trace of inexplicable fear.


    Asuma is afraid of Kanp will reveal'' Kazumas true face, and worried that therade he approves of is actually a hypocrite with a brutal mind.


    Asuma was restless, feeling uneasy.


    Kanp, what happened at the Fire Temple that day? That Kazuma you killed was the Twelve Guardian Ninja under the Daimyo. Hiruzen asked while smoking from his pipe.


    When Kanp saw Asuma here, he knew that Minato already knew what happened. It would be boring for him to repeat it, so he said, That Kazuma is the Shinobi who collected Kyubis Chakra back then.


    Three people are startled when they heard this.


    What do you mean by collecting Kyubis Chakra?


    But then, Minato showed a look of realization.


    Back then, Kushina was attacked by Obito when she was giving birth. Although there was no danger in the end, a small amount of Kyubis Chakra leaked out and was taken away without anyone noticing.


    That person is that Kazuma?


    It turned out to be him. Minato frowned slightly.


    Although Kanp finally retrieved the Kyubis Chakra, that Kazuma Minato felt a little tired.


    Kazuma is not a Shinobi from Konoha, but he secretly took Kyubis Chakra, he absolutely has ulterior motives!


    How can such a person be the Twelve Guardian Ninja?


    After recalling, Hiruzen also understands what can cause Kyubis Chakra to be leaked and collected by outsiders!


    As for Asuma, hespletely dumbfounded.


    Kanp didnt care about him, and continued: After I retrieved the Kyubis Chakra collected by Kazuma back then, he held a grudge. This time, when I met in the Fire Temple, that guy


    Kanp began to shake his head as he spoke, with a disappointed expression on his face.


    Whats wrong with Kazuma? Hiruzen asked.


    He wants revenge!


    Kanp helplessly said, It''s a pity that he is not my opponent, so he threatened me with Asuma''s life in order to protect himself, haah


    Kanp nced at Asuma vaguely, shook his head and sighed.


    The silence speaks better at this time!


    Minato and Hiruzens faces sank upon hearing this.


    They felt that Kazuma is really vicious and cunning!


    Asuma is obviously his friend, but he can turn his face to do such a thing for his own life!


    The most hateful thing is that Kazuma even bit Kanp back at the end, saying that everything was caused by Kanps Genjutsu!


    There is no doubt that Kazuma is going to use Asumas identity as Sandaime Hokages son to cause trouble for Kanp!


    So shameless!


    At this time, Asuma trembled slightly, as if trembling with fear after stimted by this bloody truth!


    Kazuma how could he do such a thing?!


    We are like-minded close friends!


    But when the truth was revealed, Asuma remembered an important doubt that had been overlooked.


    Even though he couldnt open his eyes in pain that day, he could hear Kazuma whispering in his ears. Afterwards, Kazuma that he was hit by Kanps Genjutsu, but he was able to maintain a sober consciousness, and Kanp only robbed him of the control of his body. But as far as Asuma knows, only Nara ns Shadow Imitation Technique can do it.


    And regarding Shadow Imitation Technique, only Nara ns Shinobi can use it!


    Asuma clenched his hands into fists, the veins on the back of his hands were exposed.


    People''s hearts are dangerous.


    Hiruzen didnt me his son for being ignorant. After sighing, he looked towards Minato and said, We also should give the Daimyo an exnation as soon as possible, so as not to cause unnecessary misunderstandings.


    I will tell him the entire process of development. Minato said with a smile.


    Although Daimyo is the nominal supreme leader of the Land of Fire, this world is the world of Shinobi. The true leader of Land of Fire is of course the Hokage!


    After the matter here came to an end, Kanp left Hokage Tower.


    Back home, the first thing Kanp did was to find the fat orange!


    Before, it actually looked back and yelled at him when it left!


    Who said that Kanp doesnt hold grudges?


    After searching, Kanp found the fat orange who was dozing off under a peony flower a few kilometers away.


    He confirmed the figure, and it was indeed the one let go by Wild Cat.


    Kanp picked it up in one fell swoop.


    The fat orange was awakened soon, all of its four paws kicked. Seeing that it was Kanp, it immediately attacked him.


    At the same time, the fat orange also releases a heart-piercing meow'', trying to attract the attention of cat lovers.


    Unfortunately, after Kanp pped it, the fat oranges vertical pupil became confused, and it immediately became honest.


    After returning to the backyard of the mansion, Kanp continued the previous Heart-Binding Curse Mark experiment.


    Taking out the ssware from the sealing scroll, Kanp dipped his fingers with the blood on it, then pulled the yellow chest hair at the fat oranges heart, and began to engrave the technique form on it.


    The fat orangey on the grass, clutching on Kanps wrist with its four paws, as if it wanted to stop him from bullying it, but the cats power is not enough!


    After some time, Kanp finished engraving the technique form. In order to prevent the fat orange from wiping off the technique form, Kanp p pped the fat orange to make it unconscious, then quickly formed hand seals, and pressed his palm on the blood color technique form on the fat oranges chest , And at the same time, he transfers his ownmands to the technique form via Chakra.


    When you encounter a one-eyed man, stop him!


    Kanp seriously integrates his will into the technique form.


    When Kanp lifted his palm from the fat oranges chest, the blood color rune exuded subtle rays of light, and then slowly faded into the fat oranges heart.


    Its done?


    Kanps eyes shimmered slightly, and he gently rubbed the fat oranges belly to wake it up.


    Meow.


    The fat orange meowed in a daze, and then suddenly jumped out of the grass. When it was about to run away from the wall, Kanp flickered in front of him, and at the same time, he closed his right eye tightly.


    Meow?


    The fat orange wanted to bypass Kanp directly, but for some reason, it paused, and its vertical pupils stared at Kanps face, and it couldn''t move its feet for a while.


    Kanp closed his right eye, and walked to the left calmly.


    The fat orange cleanly blocked Kanps path with a small leap, and even called out with a cute look: Meow?


    Kanp was happy when he saw this. Turning around and walking to the right, the fat orange jumped and blocked him again.


    Meow?


    The fat oranges cat body is not feeling good.


    It wasnt until Kanp opened his right eye again that the fat orange was finally liberated. It turned around and turned into a cloud of yellow fat and galloped away.


    Kanp looked at the fat oranges back in relief, and immediately frowned.


    Although it was sessful this time, what if it was just a coincidence?


    No, I have to find more cats to experiment with!


    And


    Because of the war, there are many one-eyed men in Konoha


    I cant give them trouble!


    Kanp thought for a while, and decided to change the order, for example a white-haired one-eyed man?

 Chapter 584: You May Not Believe It, But I Was Blocked By a Cat

    Chapter 584: You May Not Believe It, But I Was Blocked By a Cat


    At five oclock in the evening, Kakashi changed shift with Tenzo and went home from Danzos location, walkingzily on the street.


    It''s already mid-October, the autumn atmosphere is getting stronger, and the breeze blows, bringing a slight coolness.


    Kakashi noticed a big ck wild cat peeing under a utility pole on the side of the street.


    Kakashis childlike heart turned on. He crouched down and picked up a dry branch on the side of the road, and poked the big ck cat in the buttocks.


    Meow!!


    The big ck cats body shuddered all over, it turned around and greeted Kakashis face with its cat kung fu.


    What is Kakashi? At a critical moment, he jumped up from the ground, narrowly dodging the big ck cat''s attack, then he boredly the dry branch on the big ck cats face, turned around and left.


    Whoosh!


    A ck shadow shed, and the big ck cat blocked his way.


    Do cats hold grudges too?


    Kakashi scratch his head, trying to bypass the big ck cat, but no matter how he moved, the big ck cat is always blocking him.


    Kakashi tilted his head and looked the big ck cat: Eh?


    Meow?


    The big ck cat also tilted its furry head, looking at Kakashi puzzlement.


    Kakashi looked depressed, I was blocked by a cat on my way home. He turned around and nned to pass the other street, but within two steps, the big ck cat unexpectedly jumped out again!


    What the hell?!


    Kakashi shook his head, then turned sharply and rushed away.


    The big ck cat reacted very quickly. As soon as Kakashi moved, it jumped out and followed Kakashi tightly, trying to stop him!


    While running, Kakashi looked back at the big ck cat chasing behind him, his right eye overflowed with strangeness: I why cant I get rid of this big ck cat?


    Kakashi is now a real Jonin. If word spreads that he can''t even get rid of a big ck cat, how will he face the enemy Shinobi who gave him the nickname Copy Ninja in the future?


    Kakashi turned around at the corner of the street, immediately stood against the wall, and then took out a piece of wall covering to cover himself. From the distance, the wall covering in front of him had perfectly merged with the wall next to him.


    The big ck cat also turned around the corner in a hurry. Because its speed was too fast, the four paws created a little dust on the ground. It then turned its head and looked towards the corner, but no one was there.


    The big ck cat sniffed and vaguely smelled the smell of that person, but, without seeing the white hair and one eye, the big ck cat stretched out its right paw and patted its face, and then walked away gracefully.


    After a while, Kakashi put away the wall covering, put his hands in his pockets with a calm face, and walked home slowly.


    After walking two streets, Kakashi was blocked by a fat orange!


    Whats going on?! Kakashis forehead overflowed with veins, and his right eye stared fiercely at the big fat orange.


    Not to be outdone, the fat orange red back at Kakashi, and his fat body was eager to move, as if it wanted to punch Kakashi in the face.


    Kakashi moved left and right, the fat orange blocked him left and right, and a man and a cat froze in the street.


    The passers-by looked at the pair strangely, but they didn''t want to get involved, and left after a few nces.


    Kakashi looked around, then he jumped directly to the wall next to him with a flicker, and ran wildly.


    Meow~~


    Although the fat orange is fat, its figure is extremely flexible, it jumps up to the wall in two or three moves, and follows behind Kakashi desperately.


    Why are these cats always chasing me?


    This is not spring either.


    Kakashi thought depressedly, but Kakashi is Jonin after all. Relying on his ingenuity, Kakashi finally returned home safely, but he wasted nearly an hour to get rid of the cat.


    Kakashi washes up and took a bath helplessly, then went to bed early.


    Tossing and turning on the futon, Kakashi stretched out his sinful hand from under the quilt, digging under the bed.


    I chose you!


    Kakashi shrank his hands and took out a book with an unusually hot and bumpy cover.


    Kakashi lit the deskmp, squinted his eye and read at it seriously.


    The next morning, just before four o''clock, Kakashi got up and took a shower.


    He and Tenzo are responsible for Danzos security. Tenzos working hours are from 5 pm to 5 am, while Kakashi is in charge of5 am to 5 pm. The two are responsible for twelve hours each.


    After making some noodles to fill his stomach, Kakashi left his house.


    The sun always rises veryte in autumn, which make the sky of Konoha dim at this time. Even the stars can still be seen faintly, which is very charming.


    Kakashi walks alone on the street, yawning from time to time, and then rubbed his messy white hair.


    I forgot tob my hair.


    Kakashi thoughtzily.


    Huh?


    Suddenly.


    Kakashi paused.


    On the side of the street five meters ahead, behind a telephone pole, a ck tabby cats head with sticks out.


    Kakashi breathed a sigh of relief: I thought it was those two from yesterday.


    But in the next instant, the ck tabby cat with the jumped out, blocking Kakashis path.


    Hey hey hey, are kidding me


    Kakashi red at the ck tabby cat, trying to scare it away with his Jonin aura!


    The ck tabby cat is a little thin and looks like a malnourished stray cat.


    Kakashi couldnt bear it, so he took out a beef jerky and fed it.


    He prepared this beef jerky for his own lunch, but seeing the ck tabby cat is only so big, how much can he eat?


    But the facts taught Kakashi a lesson, the ck tabby cat chewed with its mouth and a piece of beef jerky went down, it then chewed again, and another piece of beef jerky went down.


    Kakashi can''t give up halfway when doing good deeds, so he bit the bullet and fed most of the beef jerky before finally making the ck tabby cat satisfied.


    Well, I can eat food pills anyway, although it tastes bad.


    Kakashi stood up and shrugged, Then, Im leaving.


    Kakashi took two steps to the left, and the ck tabby cat blocked him.


    Kakashi took two steps to the right expressionlessly, and the ck tabby cat blocked him.


    Did I just feed my beef jerky to a bastard?!


    Doesn''t your conscience ache?!


    Kakashi bent over and stared at the ck tabby cat.


    Meow?


    Seeing that Kakashi was not moving, the ck tabby cat squatted down, stretched out its front paws and licked with its tongue, then began to wash its face.


    How can I talk to a cat


    Kakashi sighed, and stepped back slowly.


    The ck tabby cat suddenly stopped washing its face, and took a few steps forward to maintain a blocking posture.


    Kakashi frowned slightly, feeling that something was wrong.


    Then, Kakashi began to recall from the time he could remember. Half an hourter, he suddenly remembered that when he came home from get off work yesterday, he stabbed a big ck cat in the butt with a dry branch.


    Is that big ck cat the boss of all the stray cats in the vige?


    So I was hunted down by a stray cat offering a bounty?


    Kakashi frowned: If thats the case, its not easy.


    Kakashi thought for a while, and his eyes lit up suddenly: Thats it!


    Summoning Technique!


    Kakashi bit his thumb and summoned out his speaking Ninken, Pakkun.


    Morning, Kakashi, is there an emergency mission for you to call me out so early? Pakkun yawned after he came out, looking around from time to time.


    It has nothing to do with mission, but it should be more serious than the mission.


    Kakashi squatted down, put his hand to cover his mouth, and leaned into Pakkuns ear and said, I seem to be offered a bounty by a stray cat in the vige.


    What? Pakkun was startled.


    Anyway, go discuss it with that cat and ask it to let me go. Kakashi said while pointing to the ck tabby cat that was squatting two meters in front of him and started washing its face again.


    Pakkun looked dumbfounded, and then, he said bitterly: But Kakashi, I am a dog and it is a cat. We are not the same species, so I may not be able tomunicate it smoothly.


    Well, anyway, I''m counting on you. Kakashi patted Pakkun on the head.


    Pakkun had no choice but to turn around and run towards the ck tabby cat.


    Hello, hello. Pakkun said.


    Meow? The ck tabby cat tilted its head and stretched out its paw tentatively to pat Pakkuns head.


    Pakkun took two steps back and asked: Why do you stray cats offer a bounty for Kakashi?


    Meow! The ck tabby cat saw Pakkun dare to dodge its paw and became interested, so it couldnt help but take two steps forward, and its cats paw is about to move around.


    Hey, Im talking to you. Pakkun said sternly.


    Meow. The ck tabby cat poked its paw, and pped Pakkuns.


    Pakkun was furious, and rushed to bite it.


    Although it''s different from what I thought, but


    Kakashi waved his hand, Thank you, Pakkun.


    After saying that, Kakashi jumped onto the fence and ran away.


    When Kakashi arrived at Danzos house and changed shift with Tenzo, it was already past five oclock.


    Captain Kakashi, you arete. Tenzoined weakly.


    Staying upte every night is really hard.


    Well, you may not believe it, but on the way, I was really blocked by a ck tabby cat, and then I wasted some time thinking about life. Kakashi said.


    ck tabby cat, why dont you just fat orange cat?


    Tenzo narrowed his eyes and looked at him expressionlessly.


    I''m not lying. Kakashi put his hands on his hips helplessly, wanting to exin but didn''t know where to start.


    He cant tell the story of him poking the big ck cat in the buttocks yesterday, right?


    I dont care, since Captain Kakashi is half an hourte, then you have to make up for this half an hour! Tenzo said confidently and slipped away.


    What can Kakashi do? He sighed and squatted in the corner of the wall and silently looked at the door of Danzos house.

 Chapter 585: The Location of The Secret Laboratory

    Chapter 585: The Location of The Secret Laboratory


    On this day, Kanp, Tabako, Nono, and Kabuto gathered in the Konoha orphanage, which was named and sponsored by Gekko n.


    Today, it''s time for another quarterly sponsorship session.


    On behalf of Gekko ns n Head, Gekko Kanp Tabako solemnly handed over the money in her hand to the head of the orphanage, Nono.


    Thank you very much! After Nono took the money, she bowed down to express her gratitude with the same solemn expression, and gave Gekko n an affectionate praise.


    Okay, okay, everyone is friend here, no need to be so polite.


    Kanp is the most ufortable with this kind of scene, so he hurriedly changed the subjects, and asked, Dean Nono, Advisor Danzo hasnte to trouble you recently, right?


    Nono smiled and shook her head: Everything is fine in the orphanage, its all thanks to your care, n Head Kanp.


    Kanp doesnt dare to take credit for it. After all, if it wasnt for pressure from Minato, Danzo would definitely cause a lot of troubles.


    So he said humbly: It''s just trivial matters, nothing to worry about!


    Even though Nono had been a spy for so many years, and she still couldnt handle Kanps stubbornness.


    Seeing this, Kanp hurriedly winked at Kabuto, then got up and walked outside.


    Gekko Tabako-sama, Sister, you two can talk first. Kabuto bowed politely and followed Kanp out.


    The two of them walked slowly to the forest behind the orphanage, and Kanp said slowly: Kabuto, we can start preparing for the experiment.


    Kabuto subconsciously narrowed his eyes: In other words


    My Lord, in order to prevent the information from being leaked, please set a Curse Mark on me. Kabuto is very sensible and knelt down on one knee immediately.


    Although he hates Curse Mark, Kabuto knows that if there is no such thing, Kanp would definitely not trust him!


    If he can''t obtain Kanps trust, he cannot do anything for him, which means that Kanp may withdraw the funds for the orphanage at any time, and the funds withdrawal means that the orphanage has lost the Gekko ns protection!


    How can the orphanage that has lost Gekko ns protection escape from Danzo''s ws? By then, he or Nono will be restricted to Danzo again because of the orphanage!


    You are very nice, I admire you very much!


    Kanp said with a satisfied smile, Take your clothes off.


    I understa Huh?


    Kabuto was stunned, and then he looked at Kanp with rounded eyes.


    Did I hear you right?


    Take of my clothes?!


    What are you going to do?!


    I, Yakushi Kabuto, has been doing things all my life, but even if I sold my art, I wont sell my body!


    Seeing Kabutos reaction, Kanps face immediately changed and he angrily said: What are you thinking? Am I that kind of person?


    Kabuto smiled awkwardly, and he also reacted, and asked: Is it for imprinting the Curse Mark?


    Of course.


    Kanp rolled his eyes unhappily.


    Kabuto got up and took off his clothes and pants.


    Okay, okay, dont take off your pants.


    Kanp hurriedly stopped Kabutos god operation, and then bit his right hands middle finger, and drew the technique form on Kabutos heart.


    Kabuto looked down, feeling a little itchy on his chest, especially when the wet middle finger touched the bump, hiss~~


    Kanp was so absorbed in the ghost painting talisman that he didn''t notice the expression on Kabutos face, otherwise, he would be furious.


    After drawing the technique form, Kanp quickly formed hand seals, and then put his palm onto the blood color technique form, and at the same time, he transmitted his will into the blood color technique form through Chakra.


    Do not disclose information about me in any way!


    Kanp originally only wanted to order Kabuto to not reveal the secrets rted to Hashiramas cells, but after thinking about it, he felt that once Kabuto participates in this experiment, it is very likely that he wille into contact with Kanps other secrets, so he n ahead and learn directly from the oldrade Danzo!


    When Kanp retracted his palm, he saw the blood color technique form on Kabutos chest is emitting faint light, slowly blending into his skin.


    Kabuto carefully sensed it, and finally vaguely noticed that some strange substance had merged into his heart.


    This Curse Mark its quite terrifying.


    Kabuto was shocked, but at the same time, he breathed a sigh of relief. In this way, he is finally Kanps subordinate.


    Kanp then said at the right time: This is Heart-Binding Curse Mark, which can prevent you from leaking information rted to me.


    Kabuto nodded, and asked: Then Kanp-sama, what kind of experiment are you talking about?


    Lets talk about itter. Kanp was afraid that the wall might have ears, so he decided to only talk in a safe ce.


    I understand.


    After leaving the orphanage, Kabuto quickly disappeared, leaving Kanp and Tabako to get along with each other.


    The two Kenjutsu you taught me before are actually Cloud-Style Kenjutsu. Tabako said suddenly.


    Kanp was stunned, and it took him a while to remember that she was talking about the Konoha-Style  me sh and Konoha-Style  Water Storm sh that Kanp gave her before, saying that those two moves are Konoha-Style Kenjutsu


    Well, it is indeed Cloud-Style Kenjutsu.


    So Kanps shook his head righteously: Nonsense! That is the Konoha-Style Kenjutsu I self-created after being inspired by the Thunder Dance and the shing Wind! It is to transform our Chakra Nature into Fire Attribute and Water Attribute show the authentic Konoha-Style Kenjutsu! It has nothing to do with Cloud-Style  me sh or Cloud-Style  Water Storm sh!


    Even the name is different, right?


    Looking at Kanp, who looked argued with the courage of ones convictions, Tabako didnt know how to expose his true colors for a while.


    Forget it, anyway, he will be the one who need to take care of the Kumogakures Shinobi when theye for this.


    Thinking of this, Tabako reminded: By the way, many people in the n have mastered these two Kenjutsu. I believe that the whole Shinobi World will soon know that Konoha has two more Kenjutsu that are exactly the same as the name of Cloud-Style Kenjutsu.


    Compared with the bursting Thunder Dance and the extremely difficult shing Wind, me sh and Water Storm sh are significantly easier to use, and after mastering these two new Konoha-Style Kenjutsu, it is inevitable for the Gekko ns Shinobi to use them when they go out on missions. After they used it for some time, more and more people will know.


    However, Kanp is not afraid of this. At Kumogakure, only Yondaime Raikage and Hachibis Jinchuriki can contend against him, If they dare toe, I will teach them how to go online in minutes!


    Kanp then asked about the current situation of n, which was very good in all aspects, especially the economic aspect.


    After earning a lot of money through more than a dozen Gekko Tavern, the n used the money to make some investments. Although it didnt make much, victory lies in stability. In the long run, Gekko n will only be richer and richer!


    Kanp smiled with satisfaction.


    After sending Tabako home, Kanp also returned home.


    That afternoon, Kabuto came to Kanps house quietly.


    As a human being, beforeing here, Kabuto has already found Konoha Hospital Dean, Nara Shikai, and resigned from the hospital. From now on, he will devote himself to Kanps medical experiment.


    Kanp took Kabuto to the reception room, closed the sliding door, and even used Sensor Ninjutsu to search within a 100-meter radius. After confirming that it was safe, he took out a scroll and handed it over.


    Kabuto took it solemnly, opened it, and his eyes immediately widened.


    This is


    Shodaime Hokages cell transnt experiment data?!


    Could it be that the secret experiment that Kanp-sama is talking about is the Shodaime Hokages cell transnt experiment?!


    Also!


    This experimental data Where did Kanp-sama get it?!


    Kabutos heart was beating crazily, looking up at Kanp with disbelief.


    Just ask if you have any questions. Kanp said calmly.


    Kabuto asked hesitatingly: My Lord, what is the origin of this scroll?


    Its as you have guessed. It was stolen from Roots Headquarters. Kanp said calmly.


    Kabuto was shocked: But back then, it was Hyuga ns Shinobi


    Wait!


    Kanp-sama now lives in the settlement of the Hyuga n, and the neighbor is the mansion of Hyuga ns n Head!


    Thinking of this, Kabutos eyes flickered, Could it be that Kanp-sama cooperated with the Hyuga n?!


    Thats right, it must be so!


    Kabuto thought he had seen the truth, so he wisely didn''t ask this question again, but he still had other doubts.


    My Lord, do you want to transnt Shodaimes cells and inherit Shodaimes Wood Release Kekkei Genkai? Kabuto asked solemnly.


    Kanp shook his head: The transntation of the Shodaimes cells is not to inherit Wood Release.


    What is that for? Kabuto asked strangely.


    When you see the recipient of the transnt, you will understand. For now, Ill keep it secret. Kanp said.


    In order to avoidplications from arising, Kanp decided to wait for Shisui toe back before telling Kabuto his real purpose.


    Seeing Kanp didnt want to say much, Kabuto stopped asking, But


    My Lord, where can I do the research? Kabuto asked.


    Kanp was startled, as he forgot about it.


    Konoha Hospital?


    Obviously not.


    Other medical institutions?


    No way, the matter is of great importance, and the research must be carried out in a secretboratory!


    Build my own secretboratory in Konoha?


    Although its very exciting to live in the dark under the lights, but Thinking of the lessons learned by Orochimaru, Kanp shook his head and rejected it.


    Build one in other viges and towns in the Land of Fire?


    Kanp still felt that it was not safe. Although it is far away from Konoha, other viges and towns are still Daimyos territory, and Kanp has killed one of Daimyos Guardian Ninja, so he chose to forget it.


    As for other countries


    The other Four-Great Countries are excluded first, but the small countries are not safe either.


    As a war organization, Akatsuki is instigating conflicts in small countries and creating small-scale wars. Once the ceboratory was located is affected, or it discovered by the people of Akatsuki


    Wait, there is another country!


    Kanps eyes lit up, and he said: Kabuto, go to the Land of Iron.


    As a neutral country, Land of Iron has maintained peaceful exchanges with various countries for decades, so building theboratory in the Land of Iron can maximize the chance of avoiding Akatsuki.


    At the same time, this country is also a Samurai Country. There are few Shinobi in the country, so with Kabutos method, it shouldn''t be too difficult to feel like a fish in water.


    Land of Iron? Kabuto was startled, So far?


    Doesn''t that mean I will be separated from Sister again?


    Although he worked hard every day in the hospital during this period of time, but no matter how busy he was, he would go back to the orphanage to sleep!


    But if I go to the Land of Iron


    I understand. Kabuto hesitated, but finally agreed.


    The Curse Mark has been carved out, and the matter of Hashiramas cell transntation is also known, so how can he have a chance to go back on his word?


    Furthermore, with the experimental data in hand, Kabuto can avoid many detours. And if hes lucky, he may be able to sessfullyplete the transnt experiment in a few months. But if hes unlucky At least Sister and the orphanage are safe, right?


    Then, it is the issue of funding.


    Building a secretboratory from scratch requires a lot of funds, and Kanp doesnt want to use the ns funds, so he can only use his small vault: the box of sapphires!


    This is what he brought over from Crescent Moon Ind back then. There are two boxes. There are two boxes in total, one of which has been handed over to his father to subsidize the n. As for the box of sapphires in his hand, Kanp has not used them much after so many years. In his memory, he seems to only take a few of it for his little brother.


    After handing over all the sapphires to Kabuto, Kanp created a shadow clone, gave him the half bottle of Hashiramas cells, and asked him to follow Kabuto to the Land of Iron to build a secretboratory together.


    In the night, Kanps shadow clone and Kabuto left Konoha quietly.

 Chapter 586: Sage Body?

    Chapter 586: Sage Body?


    After Kabuto and the shadow clone left, Kanp returned to his previous salted fish life, collecting Hashirama while recuperating.


    A few dayster, Chiriku, who had endured the hardships of a long journey, finally arrived at Konoha.


    Holding Daimyos signed letter, Chiriku rushed to Hokage Tower to meet the Yondaime Hokage, Namikaze Minato.


    Hokage-sama, Konoha''s Shinobi trespassed on the Fire Temple for no reason, and brutally killed Daimyos gFuardian Ninja, please be sure to punish the murderer severely! After handing the letter to Minato, Chiriku said solemnly.


    Minato smiled, and to show respect, he opened the envelope first, oh wow, there are quite a few words.


    Minato read patiently, looking at ten lines at a nce, and took dozens of nces.


    Finally, he rubbed his eyes and said: The truth about the Fire Temple has been ascertained, and the fault lies with Kazuma.


    What?!


    Chirikus face slightly changed, and he subconsciously thought that Minato intends to cover the Konohas Shinobi!


    But before he could say anything, Minato continued: I have already written to Daimyo to exin the truth of the matter, and you can also go to Asuma, and he will tell you.


    Upon hearing Asumas name, Chiriku restrained his impulse, and calmly said: I understand.


    After leaving, Chiriku immediately went to Asumas house.


    Among the Twelve Guardian Ninja, Asuma and Chiriku are best friends. Both parties have already exchanged their home addresses, so Chiriku is not worried about getting lost.


    When he saw Asuma again, Chiriku almost didnt recognize him. Asma at this moment has messy ck hair with split ends, thick dark circles, and the eye boogers in the corner of his eyes is almost bigger than mouses shit. It is unknown how many days he hasnt washed up!


    Asuma, what''s wrong with you? Chiriku asked anxiously.


    If nothing happened, how could Asuma be like this?


    Chiriku, its you.


    Asuma said in a low voice with a dejected face, We were all deceived, we were deceived by that guy Kazuma


    Chiriku was shocked, and asked in a low voice: What the hell is going on?!


    Kanp is not good at Genjutsu at all. Kazuma lied to us, there is no Genjutsu at all.


    Asuma said intermittently, He wanted to use my life to threaten Kanp. He and Kanp had enmities before, and that bastard Kazuma


    Chiriku frowned and sorted out Asumas words, and finally came to the conclusion: The Konohas Shinobi, who killed Kazuma, is called Kanp, and there has been a enmity between Kazuma and Kanp. Both wanted to kill each other, and Kazuma could not beat Kanp, so he used Asumas life to threaten Kanp


    As for the Genjutsu, Kazuma said it out of desperation, and at the same time, he wanted to me Kanp.


    Chiriku frowned: Asuma, is this true?


    Asuma looked up at Chiriku, and nodded slowly: Yes, the situation was too chaotic at that time, so I didnt react, but then, I remembered that at that time, it was impossible for Kazuma to fall into Genjutsu, it was impossible, he lied to me, he wanted to kill me


    Asuma pointed to the small wound on his neck that had already scarred, and keptining to Chiriku.


    Chiriku felt the same way. After all, Kazuma not only lied to Asuma, but also lied to him!


    Sure enough, hell is everywhere in this world.


    Chiriku put his palms together and silently recited Amitabha.


    After learning the truth, Chiriku didn''t bother Kanp anymore. He just stayed with Asuma in Konoha for a few days before leaving.


    As for Asuma, he slowly cheered up, but he didnt have any thoughts of the Guardian Ninja anymore.


    Time passed.


    Half a monthter.


    In the middle of the night on November 10, Konohas Year 54, ten seconds before his birthday, Kanp woke up as usual and prepared to go to the secret base of the Forest of Death as usual. Birthday and so on is not important, the important thing is that his three Collection Techniques that are refreshed needed to be used, otherwise, Kanp would not be able to sleep at night.


    He was toozy to change his clothes, and was about to take off, when he subconsciously nced at the green light cluster in his mind, then Kanp was instantly stunned.


    The purple stardust representing the Uzumaki ns physique and Hashiramas physique have sessfullypleted the fusion!


    The fused stardust actually exudes noble and elegant purple-gold light!


    Kanps heart started instantly thumping wildly!


    Is the fusionpleted?!


    Why is there no special phenomenon or anything?


    Kanp excitedly lit up the purple-gold stardust whileining about it!


    In an instant, the purple-gold stardust turned into a scorching torrent, violently pouring into Kanps body!


    Kanp felt that his whole body was soaking in theva, it was scorching hot and painful.


    Why does this feeling feel the same as when fusing with Kekkei Genkai?


    While Kanp thought of this, the purple-gold stardust has merged with him.


    Kanp opened his eyes and looked down at his hands, and felt that they were the same as before when he merged with Uzumaki ns physique.


    It cant be shown outward, right?


    How about cutting myself?


    Kanp shook his head, Forget it, lets chat with Hashirama first.


    With a move of his thought, Kanp disappeared from the bedroom in an instant, and in the next moment, Kanp suddenly noticed something abnormal.


    The sensing range ofFlying Thunder God Techniques coordinates has changed from thirty kilometers to fifty kilometers!


    It has nearly doubled!


    Kanp waspletely shocked.


    This purple-gold stardust, which is thebination of Hashiramas physique and Uzumaki ns physique, is truly extraordinary!


    By the way, since the normal state has been expanded, what about Sage Mode?


    Teleporting to the Forest of Death, Kanp immediately tested it.


    With the Natural Energy from everywhere pouring into his body, Kanp refined arge amount of Senjutsu Chakra in an instant!


    The speed of refining Senjutsu Chakra has also exploded several times!


    At this time, Kanp actually entered Sage Mode in an instant!


    Wait, thest one to achieve this level seems to be Hashirama!


    Thinking of this, Kanp couldn''t help being happy again.


    When Sage Mode turned on, Kanp began to concentrate on the sensing range of Flying Thunder God Techniques coordinates, fifty kilometers, one hundred kilometers, one hundred and fifty kilometers, two hundred and fifty kilometers


    Huh?


    Is two hundred and fifty kilometers the limit?


    This number is a bit embarrassing.


    Kanp stopped using the Sage Mode, and then teleported into the underground base.


    The underground base is still the same as usual. There are shadow clones that manually generates electricity, shadow clones for training Sharingans Genjutsu, shadow clones for training Gentle Fist Art, and shadow clones for Yin-Yang Release. Everyone is very busy.


    After Kanp arrived, he did not at all immediately collect Hashirama, but continued to think.


    The advantage of this fused physique is definitely not only for expanding the sensing range, there should be other advantages.


    If the purple-gold stardust really represents Sage Body, then as long as I get Mangekyo Sharingan, will I be able to evolve it to Rinnegan?


    No, ordinary Mangekyo Sharingan may not work, it has to be the Mangekyo Sharingan of Indras reincarnation.


    That isSasuke?


    Wait.


    Kanp thought of another question.


    My own Sharingan is directly collected from Sasuke


    Kanps eyes lit up. He immediately turned off the Transparent Release, and then light up the Sharingan.


    After closing and opening his eyes, the dark eyes have already turned into scarlet 3-Tomoe Sharingan.


    One second has passed.


    Ten seconds have passed.


    Five minutes passed.


    Nothing happened.


    Kanp silently turned off Sharingan.


    Sure enough, the idea of reaching the sky in one step is impossible.


    Kanp then turned around and went to dig Hashirama.

 Chapter 587: Is Shodaime Still Alive?

    Chapter 587: Is Shodaime Still Alive?


    The night is dark and windy.


    Outside the coastline of the Land of Rice Fields, the endless sea is like a huge piece of ck satin, undting quietly in the night wind, rolling up waves of silent waves, and pping a certain deserted small ind one after another.


    In the depths of the small ind, there is a secret underground research base, which is the stronghold in the north of Orochimaru.


    Kimimaro, have you decided?


    In theboratory, Orochimaru yed with the needle in his hand, looking down at Kimimaro with his golden vertical pupils.


    I have decided!


    Kimimaros eyes are burning, With this, I can be one with Orochimaru-sama!


    In that case


    Orochimaru smiled, and then suddenly stretched out the needle in his hand and stabbed directly into Kimimaros chest, injecting some kind of body fluid from the needle into his body.


    Urrgghh!!


    Kimimaros whole body trembled, the veins on his chest bulged, and a burning pain spread all over his body like sparks.


    This is the Cursed Seal made from Jugos blood, which also contains the consciousness of Orochimaru himself. Once Orochimaru identally dies, Kimimaro can use the Orochimarus consciousness contained in this Cursed Seal to resurrect him!


    This is why Kimimaro said, I can be one with Orochimaru-sama.


    Apanied by the Cursed Seal into his body, severe pain also invaded his delicate body like tides, and Kimimaros pitiful howling became more and more shrill!


    A grave expression shed in Orochimarus eyes. There is no doubt that the cells belonging to Jugo obviously repelled Kimimaros cells!


    And regarding this phenomenon, even Orochimaru cant solve it.


    In the previous nearly 100 human experiments, the rate of death due to cell rejection is very high. If Kimimaro cant hold it


    Orochimaru quietly looked at Kimimaro, who was rolling on the ground, looking at countless ck weird runes appeared on the surface of his body, looking at the bones in his body that pierced the skin like bamboo joints, protruding fiercely out of the body.


    Kimimaro, Kimimaro, whats wrong with you? Quickly open the door, Kimimaro


    Outside theboratory, Jugo, who heard Kimimaros screams, banging on the door anxiously.


    Orochimaru ignored Jugos shouted from behind the door. After all, whether he can survive this catastrophe can only be relied on by Kimimaro himself. Letting Jugo in will not help the matter, and it may cause things to get out of control, so its better to ignore him.


    Kimimaro, Kimimaro, Kimimaro Jugo persevered with his powerful perseverance. With his banging, the steel door of theboratory was smashed by him, causing fist marks with clearly visible finger marks appearing on it!


    Orochimaru nced at it, but still didn''t care.


    Even if Kimimaro reached a berserk state, it will not cause any trouble for Orochimaru, and Kimimaro should be approaching the limit.


    Ugh


    Kimimaro roared up to the sky, and the strange ck runes that filled most of his body suddenly glowed and burned likeva.


    Sess! Orochimarus eyes lit up.


    Sure enough, in the next instant, theva-like runes on Kimimaros body began to fade like a tide, and finally turned into a 3-tomoe pattern on Kimimaros chest.


    Hah, hah, hah


    Kimimaro put his hands on the ground, looking like a hedgehog covered with white bone spikes, panting heavily, I, did I seed? Orochimaru-sama


    Yes, you have be one with me. Orochimaru grinned with excitement.


    With Kimimaros loyalty to himself, if he unfortunately dies identally, Kimimaro will be the biggest support for his own rebirth!


    Awesome!


    Orochimaru was overjoyed.


    Boom!


    At the same time, Jugo finally smashed the door of theboratory and rushed in. Seeing Kimimaro full of bone spikes, Jugo rushed towards him while disregarding everything else.


    Jugo, dont worry, Im fine. Kimimaro raised his head and smiled at Jugo.


    Help him to rest.


    Orochimaru chuckled softly, his tone was gloomy and hoarse, but theres a rare smile on his face.


    Jugo looked at Orochimaru, but didnt say anything. He carefully picked up Kimimaro and sent him back to the room to rest.


    Orochimaru looked Kimimaros back and pondered in his heart: The Cursed Seal should still be strengthened, but the risk of death will increase again. There is no suitable candidate for now, so let''s suspend the research on the Cursed Seal.


    Orochimaru thought for a while, and decided to summon the two Hokages of Konoha with Impure World Reincarnation.


    Whether its for Pains Rinnegan, Shisuis Sharingan, or counterattacking Konoha, it all requires a strong force. Although Cursed Seal can greatly strengthen the strength of his subordinates,pared with the previous ones, it is obviously not enough!


    With Hashirama and Tobirama, it will be much more convenient for him to do anything!


    As for the cells of Hashirama and Tobirama, hmph hmph, when Orochimaru and Danzo coborated to study Hashiramas cell transnt, he secretly kept many Hashiramas cells for himself. Of course, he also went to the grave of the Tobirama to have fun during the period!


    Then, let me take a look at the demeanor of Shodaime and Nidaime.


    Orochimaru turned around and entered another empty secret room, and then began to carve the technique form.


    The technique form required for Impure World Reincarnation is extremely cumbersome, and even for Orochimaru, it took half a day toplete it.


    Next is the living sacrifice.


    When Orochimaru did the Cursed Seals transnt experiment before, there are few young Shinobi who only had the desire to destroy, which happened to be used as waste.


    After knocking out a living sacrifice and putting it into the center of the technique form, Orochimaru took out the cells of Nidaime Hokage, Senju Tobirama.


    Tobirama died in the First Shinobi World War. At that time, Orochimaru was just born, so regarding this senior who was very good at research, Orochimaru had a very good impression. Now that he can finally face the other party, to be honest, he is somewhat scared.


    After all Impure World Reincarnation was developed by Tobirama himself, so it would be bad if it were countered by him.


    Orochimaru sneered and formed hand seals: Tiger  Snake  Dog  Dragon!


    Impure World Reincarnation!


    Orochimaru sped his hands together.


    As Chakra flooded into the technique form, Tobiramas DNA also poured into the living sacrifice along with the densely packed runes on the ground like earthworms.


    In the next instant, countless gray dust gathered from all directions,pletely covering the living sacrifice, and indistinctly, the handsome face of Nidaime Hokage, Senju Tobiram, slowly emerged.


    At this moment, Orochimaru held the technique form kunai upside down, and came behind the Nidaime Hokage'' in a blink of an eye. When the gray dust slowly stabilized, Orochimaru immediately inserted the kunai into the back of his head.


    Orochimaru walked in front of Tobirama vigntly, staring at this stern and majestic face, and heaved a sigh of relief in his heart.


    He then put Tobirama into a wooden coffin, and then started to use Impure World Reincarnation for Hashirama.


    After the preparation is done, Orochimaru formed hand seals again: Tiger  Snake  Dog  Dragon!


    Impure World Reincarnation!


    Orochimaru sped his hands together, and the gray dust from the surroundinge again, and then there was no more.


    Huh?


    What happened?


    The Impure World Reincarnation failed?


    There was a hint of hesitation in Orochimarus vertical pupils: Is the sacrifice dead?


    He carefully senses the sacrifice lying in the technique form, and there was still breathing, The sacrifice is still alive!


    Since its not an issue with the sacrifice, is there something wrong with Shodaimes cells?


    Orochimaru frowned slightly, then slowly shook his head.


    The Shodaimes cells have clearly integrated into the technique form, indicating that his DNA is correct, and the dust has just risen, indicating that Impure World Reincarnation has seeded, but in the end


    After eliminating all the impossible option, then the only remaining truth is: Is Shodaime still alive?

 Chapter 588: The Innocent Kanpū

    Chapter 588: The Innocent Kanp��


    In the empty underground secret room, Orochimaru stood in front of the densely packed technique form, with cold sweat on his forehead, he is obviously frightened by the terrifying conjecture just now.


    Shodaime is not dead?


    If he didnt die, why would he just watched Nidaime Hokage die in First Shinobi World War? How can he bear to see the vige he created go through Shinobi World War again and again?


    That means, Shodaime Hokage must be dead!


    Even if he is the God of Shinobi, it is impossible for him to live to this day!


    Since Shodaime is dead, why cant I summon him Impure World Reincarnation?


    Orochimaru is very smart. After thinking about it, he soon thought of several possibilities.


    One, Hashiramas soul is no longer in the Pure Land!


    Impure World Reincarnation has a limitation, that is, the soul of the summoned people must be in the Pure Land, otherwise, the summoning cannot be sessful.


    The second possibility is that someone was one step ahead of him and brought out Hashirama with Impure World Reincarnation first.


    Orochimaru thought of Taki and White Zetsus clone.


    Although this body is just a clone of Orochimaru, Orochimaru will still pass various information through the white snake from time to time, so he knows that Taki and White Zetsus clone have seen the information of Impure World Reincarnation up close.


    At that time, Orochimaru used some means to hide the technique form, and afterwards, he also used Earth Release Ninjutsu to destroy the basement, so it stands to reason that whether it is White Zetsus clone or Taki, it is impossible to master the Impure World Reincarnation!


    Could it be Konoha?


    Danzos voice and smile shed in Orochimarus mind: Is it him?


    Land of Fire.


    Konoha.


    In the underground base deep in the Forest of Death, Kanp formed hand seals and used Earth Release Ninjutsu to dig out the wooden coffin containing Hashirama from the ground.


    Opening the wooden coffin, Hashirama stood in the wooden coffin with his eyes closed. There were several porcin-like cracks on his gray face, which looked extremely pervasive.


    Come out. Kanp ordered.


    Hashirama slowly opened his ck eyes and walked out of the wooden coffin expressionlessly.


    Use Wood Release Ninjutsu, Chakra is prohibited. Kanp continued to order.


    Hashirama didnt say anything and began to form hand seals with both hands in front of his chests.


    Wood Release: Hobi Technique.


    Wood Release: Wood Human Technique.


    Wood Release: Advent of a World of Flowering Trees.


    When Hashirama began to slowly rehearse Wood Release Ninjutsu, Kanp also began to collect.


    The green light cluster in his mind boiled and surged instantly, like the bottom of a volcano that is about to erupt, and those scorchingva are boiling madly under some kind of conscript!


    After a few seconds, the green light cluster slowly subsided.


    The corner of Kanps mouth twitched, Haah, it was just an illusion.


    Continue!


    Throwing the harvesting technique at Hashirama again, the green light cluster in Kanps mind surged again, but unfortunately, it still failed.


    What the heck!


    Kanp has an ugly expression.


    Before, Kanp thought that Wood Release was rted to Hashiramas physique, so he could not sessfully collect it without having Hashiramas physique.


    But now, Kanp has already lit up Hashiramas physique, no, it should be the physique of the suspected Sage Body which is the fusion of more than ten Uzumaki ns physique, including Naruto.


    ording to Kanps guess, he should be able to collect it sessfully!


    Kanp dont believe it, and throw out todaysst Collection Technique.


    The green light cluster surged again, and under Kanps eager gaze, a pale red light dot suddenly ejected from the green light cluster.


    Kanp is overjoyed, and quickly wrap this newborn little red light with his consciousness.


    Wood Release 1/3 (Kekkei Genkai, iplete)


    Sess!


    Kanp let out a long sigh of relief.


    Although he only has onest chance to collect Hashirama, but with Tenzo, Kanp has already seen Wood Release waving towards himself!


    Of course, if the Wood Release collected from Hashirama cannot be integrated with the Wood Release collected from Tenzo, then Kanp will really cry.


    After all, in the Shinobi World, the only Shinobi who truly master Wood Release are Hashirama and Tenzo. As for people like Danzo, Obito, etc., after transnting Hashiramas cells, they only awakened one or two kinds of defective Wood Release Ninjutsu, so from them, Kanp afraid that Wood Release Kekkei Genkai cannot be collected at all.


    After burying Hashirama in the ground again, Kanp turned his head and looked towards the nearby shadow clones.


    Because he didnt have Narutos physique before, he had never dared to disband these shadow clones, but now, he felt that it is time to harvest a wave of leeks and absorb the experience of these shadow clones.


    Of course, the shadow clones that manually generate electricity will be left alone.


    As shadow clones exploded on the spot, Kanp suddenly had a lot of experience in his mind, such as Sharingans skills, Byakugans perspective, 360-degree panoramic skyview ability, Gentle Fists experience, and of course, there is also the Yin-Yang Release eh.


    Kanp suddenly became depressed.


    He created a lot of shadow clones a few months ago and asked them to think about how to create the Yin-Yang Release technique, but after a few months, these shadow clones have not made any progress, or in other words, their ideas are all based on Shadow Imitation Technique, and they cannot provide Kanp with any ideas.


    The only thing thatforts Kanp is that when these shadow clones were dispersed just now, he didnt feel the slightest tiredness or fatigue. Obviously, this fused physique not only perfectly inherits Narutos physique, but is even better.


    This makes Kanp even more convinced that this fused physique is Sage Body!


    Kanp intends to wait for Kabuto to stabilize in the Land of Iron, and then asked a shadow clone to bring a copy of his own blood to study there. Perhaps, Kabuto can discover something important from it.


    As for the leak of information, Kanp is not worried about it with the Curse Mark on Kabutos heart.


    In the end, Kanp created a batch of shadow clones to stay in the underground base for further studies, and then went home to sleep.


    Early the next morning.


    Kanp got up early and sent Karin and Hinata to the Academy. The two little girls chattered non-stop on the way. The topic was either how popr Sasuke wisas or Naruto simping towards Sakura. It was obvious that although Naruto and Sasuke are still young, they have already shown the protagonists presence.


    Especially Naruto, who has already started simping at a young age, Kanp wondered who he learned it from!


    Although Kanp is disappointed, but in the end, he is a child of someone elses family, so it wasnt his role to suffer from headaches.


    After seeing off the two little girls, Kanp turned to the third changing room of the bathhouse.


    Kanps one-month holiday has long since ended, so his shadow clone also resumed the Roots sign in. However, when it was disbandedst night, Anbu Commander, Eagle sent a message stating that as of today, their Roots tour officially ended.


    The reason is naturally that the ten Roots Shinobi injured by Kanp have recovered after more than three months of treatment.


    In addition, Kanp and the others couldnt find out the Gozu Tenno n at Root. So of course Minato doesnt want so many people in the sixth team to waste their time there.


    When Kanp arrived, Tenzo, Itachi and the others arrived, but their captain, Kakashi was not there!


    Captain Kakashi is a bit strange recently.


    Tenzo said in a low voice, Every time we changed shift, he will bete, and his reason for beingte


    Tenzo shook his head with a sigh.


    Kanp blinked his eyes innocently, and asked: Captain Kakashi iste?


    Tenzo nodded: He said he was wanted by a stray cat in the vige, and no matter where he went, he would chased and intercepted by stray cats, Brother Gekko, do you believe it?


    Kanp nodded subconsciously: I believe it.


    Whether you believe it or not, I don''t believe it anyway. Tenzo is very principled.


    While the two were talking, Anbu Commander, Eagle came in.

 Chapter 589: New Mission

    Chapter 589: New Mission


    The third changing room in the bathroom.


    Anbu Commander, Eagle pushed the door open, his sharp eyes scanned the audience from under the Eagle mask, and asked: Where is Kakashi?


    Commander, Captain Kakashi is not here yet.


    Some of the people in the sixth team were still very loyal, so they immediately exined, He should have something to do at home, so he was dyed.


    Eagle crossed his arms and thought to himself, If I remember correctly, Kakashi should be the one in his house, right?


    And with Kakashis character, he doesn''t seem like someone who will bete.


    Is there any ident?


    Eagle immediately ordered: Go and find him quickly.


    Yes.


    The sixth team had no choice but to rush out of the changing room, dispersed and searched in the direction of Kakashi''s house.


    Kanp, who has ulterior motives, followed Tenzo all the way, asking for his health, praising and being kind towards him.


    Feeling the passion from Kanp, Tenzo was inexplicably moved: Brother Gekkou is so gentle.


    Thinking of Kakashi who waste due to being blocked by cats many times, Tenzo sighed silently: They are all Senior, why is there such a big gap?


    Meow!


    Meow~~


    At this moment, several sharp meows came from not far away.


    The two looked for the sound, and saw a familiar ck figure jumping and running among the houses. He was bathed in the morning light, and his posture was full of youth and vitality.


    Captain Kakashi. Tenzo hurriedly waved his hand and called.


    But just as the voice barely fell, Kakashi has already disappeared from the house in front of them.


    And behind Kakashi, there are several big cats.


    Big ck cat, fat orange, ck tabby cat


    There are at least seven or eight big cats in total!


    Their short legs turned into gusts of wind, and theynded silently, following behind Kakashi, trying to stop him.


    Tenzo is dumbfounded when he saw this: Captain Kakashi didnt lie, he was really hunted down by the cat, but why?


    Could it be that Captain Kakashi did something outrageous that attract stray cats?


    Kanp, who is next to him, touched his chin with a pensive expression: These cats look familiar.


    Why are you here?


    As the two were distracted, Kakashis voice suddenly came from behind them.


    Captain Kakashi. Tenzo turned his head abruptly, and saw Kakashi walkingzily from behind with one hand in his pocket, with his one eye drooping.


    Tenzo turned his head again and looked at the other side, where another Kakashi was moving between the houses, with seven or eight big cats hanging behind him.


    Shadow clone?


    Tenzo feels that his feelings have been deceived.


    Since you can use shadow clone to attract those stray cats, why are you stillte?


    Tenzo nced vaguely at the cover of the erotic novel in Kakashis hand.


    Icha-Icha Paradise?


    Tenzo swallowed his saliva silently.


    This is the best-selling novel in the Shinobi World. Tenzo once went to the bookstore to buy it, but unfortunately, he was told that it is forbidden for those under the age of eighteen to buy and read it!


    So Tenzo asked others to buy it, but unfortunately, the bookstore was sold out when he did that, and he couldnt buy it again afterwards.


    Tenzo felt sorry for himself.


    Kanp has also heard the name of Icha-Icha Paradise for a long time, and today, he finally saw the live one, so he immediately stretched his head to take a quick look. Unfortunately, Kakashis reaction was not slow. Seeing Kanp stretched his hand, he immediately closed the book, and then quickly stuffed it into his ninja bag.


    Kanp winked and said: Captain Kakashi, can I borrow it?


    Kakashi pretended not to hear it, and asked: Why dont you wait in the base?


    Captain Kakashi, Commander Eagle has arrived. He is worried that something will happen to you, so he asked us toe out to find you.


    Tenzo replied, and then said, Captain Kakashi, can I borrow it?


    Kakashi tilted his head, as if he didnt understand what they were talking about.


    Please! Kanp was very good at things like this. He sped his hands together and bowed to express his desire.


    Not to be outdone, Tenzo learned in a dignified way: Please!


    Kakashi can''t pretend anymore, but he has always been a principled person, so he shook his head and refused: Even if you ask me, I wont give it to you.


    It cant be helped, because Icha-Icha Paradise is too popr, it''s no longer avable in ordinary bookstores, so it they borrow it, they may never return it.


    Therefore, he wont borrow it to them!


    Captain Kakashi, just half a day, half a day is enough. Kanp pleaded earnestly.


    Captain Kakashi, one hour, one hour is fine! Tenzo said.


    Half an hour is enough for me! Kanp was furious, he didnt expect this junior would try to outdone him, So shameless!


    Ill be done in five minutes! Tenzo said confidently.


    Hearing this, Kanp looked at Tenzo up and down, then couldnt help but patted his shoulder, and said earnestly: Tenzo, I feel sorry for you.


    Tenzo looked at Kanp with confused face,pletely unable to understand the deep meaning contained in Kanps words.


    Meow!!


    At this moment, a stray cat passed by the corner of the street and saw Kakashi. The cats eyes showed a look of hesitation, and at the next moment, it rushed over, and blocked Kakashis path without hesitation.


    Kanp nced at him and thought: This cat is also familiar.


    It''s all your fault. Kakashi looked at the little cat helplessly.


    Although he can use shadow clone to distract these cats, Kakashis Chakra is consumed all the time because of Sharingan. So if he creates too many shadow clones, the burden on him will be a bit too heavy.


    Kakashi-senpai should reflect on himself!


    Tenzo is very resentful towards Kakashi since he didnt let him borrow the book, so he muttered, How many unspeakable things have you done that make these stray cats keep targeting you?


    This


    Kakashi wanted to refute, but when he thought of stabbing the big ck cat''s buttocksst time, he suddenly had nothing to say.


    He scratched his head and said: Anyway, help me hold it, I''ll go to the base first.


    After saying that, Kakashi flickered and disappeared immediately.


    Meow~


    The little cat reacted quickly. Seeing Kakashi disappeared, it immediately rushed over with its short legs, but Kanp and Tenzo blocked its vision, so when the little cate over, it couldnt find Kakashis figure.


    The little cat meowed twice, swept its tail twice, and then walked away gracefully.


    Tenzo, send a signal to everyone to return to the base. Kanp said to Tenzo.


    I understand.


    After the signal was sent out, the members of the sixth team returned to base one after another. Ten minutester, all the members of the sixth team who had not gone far were already had already returned to the base.


    In the third changing room of the bathhouse, Eagle has alreadymunicated with Kakashi. After learning the reason why he waste due to being blocked by cats, he happily deducted his full attendance sry this month.


    Kakashi felt very bitter when he heard this.


    Seeing that all the people gathered, Eagle said: Starting today, the Roots mission ends here, and theres no need for you guys to find Advisor Danzo in the future.


    Yes! Everyone responded in unison.


    Now, its a new mission for you guys.


    Eagle took out a scroll and handed it to Kakashi, then said, The specific content of the mission is in the scroll. Now, immediately set off for the Grass and Earth border!


    Yes!


    After Eagle left, everyone immediately surrounded Kakashi and asked about the specific content of the mission.


    Kakashi unfolded the scroll and everyone looked at it. After a while, a dull feeling of the rising wind forebodes theing storm filled the changing room.


    Since the reconstruction of the Land of Grass, Konoha has nted many eyes in Kusagakure. Some time ago, these eyes sent reliable information, that arge number of Iwagakures Shinobi suddenly gathered near the border of the Land of Grass and the Land of Earth, and is suspected of wanting to invade the Land of Grass!


    Although the Land of Grass is rich in natural resources, its domestic politics is corrupt, and even after reconstruction, it still doesnt improve. Therefore, defeating such a country will not make much money!


    As for upying the territory of the Land of Grasss territory, it is also unrealistic. unrealistic. Leaving aside the fact that the border between the two countries isposed of huge rock walls, but how could it be possible for the Land of Fire to just watch the Land of Grasss territory is upied by the Land of Earth?


    Therefore, if the Land of Earth really has the ambition to invade the Land of Grass, it must be because their ulterior motive is not in the Land of Grass, but in the Land of fire!


    Is Sandaime Tsuchikage nning to start the Fourth Shinobi World War? Tenzo asked.


    It is impossible for a Shinobi World War to break out in a short period of time.


    Itachi, who has been silent for a long time, suddenly expressed his opinion, Kirigakures Yondaime Mizukage implements the blood mist policy, closed the country all the year round, and do notmunicate with the outside world. Sunagakure is far from recovering after thest Shinobi World War. As for Kumogakure, the rtionship between it and Iwagakure is extremely bad, so relying only on the strength of Iwagakure, it is impossible to shake the situation in the Shinobi World.


    Kanp nced at Itachi in surprise, What he said is not bad, but he actually said what I thought of in a moment.


    Bad review!


    Itachi is right. Even if Iwagakures Shinobi intends to invade us, it is impossible for a war that spreads to the whole Shinobi World like the Third Shinobi World War to break up.


    Kakashi said, Pack up, and meet at the entrance of the vige in one hour.


    Kanp has nothing to pack up, but in order to pretend to pretend he was important to the family, he still went home.


    The mansion is very quiet at this time. Keiko goes to the hospital to work, Karin goes to school, and Hayate goes out for a mission. Hoshino ys shogi every day with Inoue and Matsushita, and asionally handles family affairs when he has time, after all, he is one of the eight elders.


    Looked at the empty home, Kanp didnt bother to create a shadow clone to stay here. He just took out a paper and pen, wrote that he went for a mission and then set off.


    After dilly-dallying on the way, it took Kanp exactly one hour to arrive at the entrance of the vige.


    Kakashi and the others had already arrived. Seeing Kanp arrived thest, Kakashi didn''t talk nonsense, and ordered: Lets go!

 Chapter 590: Nikko Kanpū Wanted By Kusagakure

    Chapter 590: Nikko Kanp�� Wanted By Kusagakure


    The mission of the sixth team is very simple. It is to investigate the purpose of therge group of Iwagakures Shinobi in the border. If it goes well, it can be sessfullypleted without contacting Iwagakures Shinobi, but if Iwagakures Shinobi really intends to invade the Land of Grass, and then invade the Land of Fire, then they have to have a fight with them.


    Kanp silently observes hispanions around him: Tenzo, Extra A, Extra B, Extra C, Itachi, Extra A 2, Extra B 2, Extra C 2, Kakashi, Extra A 3, Extra B 3


    After looking around, Kanp was a little depressed. ording to the information in the scroll, there are at least a thousand Iwagakures Shinobi appeared on the border of the Land of Grass and the Land of Earth


    Kanp is not afraid. After all, as long as thebat power of Shinobi Worlds peak does not appear, he can use the power of Ryumyaku, Flying Thunder God Technique, and the fused physique of the suspected Sage Body to kill in all directions, but the people around him


    Although Kanp doesn''t remember their names, but after getting along for so long, Kanp can at least remember their mask?


    Cough cough.


    Kanp suddenly felt so indifferent, he is simply a Shinobi with no emotions!


    |`)


    Kanp and his group crossed the mountains and the river, sleeping under the stars and the moon, and finally arrived at the border of the Land of Grass after five days.


    At this time, Konohas Shinobi on the border of the Land of Grass and the Land of Fire were also jittery because of the abnormal movements of Iwagakures Shinobi. Not only does they patrol day and night, but they also have Sensor Shinobi constantly sensing all around, so not long after Kanp and his group arrived, they are spotted by the Konohas Shinobi on the border.


    Are you Anbus Shinobi? The Shinobi on the border stood a hundred meters away, looking at the masked Kanp and others with vignce.


    As the captain of sixth team, Kakashi stepped forward and took out the token.


    Haaah!


    The Shinobi on the border all breathed a sigh of relief, The vige finally sent someone here.


    Generally speaking, those who are sent to the borders of neighboring countries that have alliances are not strong, about equal to Chunin. Therefore, when they are suddenly faced with a thousand Iwagakures Shinobi gathering on the Land of Earth and the Land of Grasss border, the overwhelming pressure on them can be imagined!


    Dont talk nonsense.


    Kakashi asked coldly, Is there any change on the movement of Iwagakures Shinobi?


    The leading border Shinobi replied: Anbu-sama, no, we have been patrolling day and night these days, and we haven''t found any signs of Iwagakures Shinobi invading, but


    Even if Iwagakures Shinobi didnt do anything, they are still feeling uneasy all day.


    After all, once nearly a thousand Iwagakures Shinobi attacked the border, they couldnt even resist for five minutes before being killed!


    Hey, this person could he be the disciple of Yondaime Hokage-sama, Copy Ninja, Kakashi-sama?!


    That''s right, it''s him, look, his hair is white!


    And only one eye can be seen under the mask. It cant be wrong, he is the Copy Ninja, Kakashi-sama!


    Thats great!


    Facing these ignorant border Shinobi, Kakashi put his hands in his pockets and shrugged coolly: Dont worry, we will investigate the cause of the abnormal movement of Iwagakures Shinobi.


    As expected of Kakashi-sama, he is so reliable!


    We finally can say goodbye to those days of fear.


    The border Shinobi had a strange expression of being saved.


    Kanp, who stands behind Kakashi, has his cheeks twitched, This group of tterer is so shameless!


    Of the two types of people that Kanp hates most, the first type is this kind of tterer, which are so shameless!


    Seeing them licking Kakashi so wildly makes Kanp jealous Bah, so angry!


    But before that, you have to guard the border, and you must not rx! Kakashi said coolly again.


    Yes! The border Shinobi simultaneously became serious, responding energetically to Kakashi''s admonition.


    Kakashi waved his hand: Then, thats it.


    After saying that, Kakashi took the lead to cross the border.


    Kanps face twitched slightly. What else could he do? Kakashi had finished wearing his showing-off, so he could only y the role of a passerby and followed in a desperate manner.


    If he wanted to me someone, he can me Hoshino and Keiko. Why didnt they have gic mutations when they gave birth to him, and gave him red, orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo, and purple hair?


    Bad review!


    After crossing the border, there is an endless green forest in front of them. Kanp and the others plunged in without hesitation and moved towards Kusagakure.


    Although Kusagakure was rebuilt with the help of Konoha, it is not a subsidiary after all, so it would be unreasonable not to visit in advance.


    After half a day, the people of the sixth team arrived at the outside of Kusagakure.


    Thest time Kanp came here was to steal Karin. After half a year, he wondered if Kusagakure is still investigating this matter.


    Is it Konohas Anbu?


    You you are Copy Ninja, Kakashi, right?


    At the gate of Kusagakure, the two Kusagakures Shinobi, who were in charge of guarding the gate, had zing eyes, at a nce, they guessed his identity from Kakashis white hair, and then staged an unbearable licking dog performance in front of Kanp.


    Kanp closed his eyes, unable to bear to look directly.


    Kakashi returned to his aloofness, and coolly let the Kusagakures gatekeeper to lead the way, preparing to visit the leader of Kusagakure.


    The group rushed to the office building of the leader of Kusagakure. Kakashi waved his hand at Kanp and the others to signal them to wait on the first floor, while he went upstairs to drink tea.


    Is this Kusagakures mission hall? It looks familiar.


    Tenzo started to wander around on the first floor since he was idle. As a big brother who understands him, of course Kanp must follow his every step, so when he heard this, he replied, Because Kusagakures mission hall is a copy of our vige, thats why you feel its familiar.


    No wonder. Tenzo suddenly realized.


    At this moment, the exmation of Extra A and Extra B came from the side.


    What do you think this is?


    Kusagakures bounty order? Why is it posted here?


    Nikko Kanp?


    I seem to have heard this name before


    The person on the portrait is also familiar, I feel like I have seen him somewhere before.


    Hearing the words of these extras, Kanp walked over arrogantly, and saw that there was a picture on the wall that was exactly like him. The picture was also written with an extremely arrogant name: Nikko Kanp.


    When Kanp came to Kusagakure to find Karin, he only thought that he could steal Karin without anyone noticing, so he didn''t change his appearance. Unfortunately, the n could not keep up with the change. Kanp did not find Karins information in Kusagakures archive room. He also forgot to change his appearanceter, and came here directly to publish the mission of searching for Karin under the name of Nikko Kanp.


    Although Kanp seeded in taking away Karin in the end, he still killed three Kusagakures Shinobi. (T/N: I dont know why it was written killed here. At Chapter 532, Kanp just teleported away without killing anyone.)


    Coupled with Karins important role as Human Blood Bag, Kusagakure must of course investigate it to the end. Finally, they found the name of Nikko Kanp in the mission hall, and through the memory of the staff member, they barely draw vague look of Kanp.


    But thats all.


    Its so ugly. Kanp pointed to the person on the image and said solemnly.


    As soon as he opened his mouth, everyones sight suddenly focused on Kanp.


    No wonder the person on this arrest warrant is familiar


    Speaking of which, Husky''s name seems to be


    Gekko Kanp Nikko Kanp


    So hes choosing such a stupid name!


    In addition to the vague image, everyone is almost certain that the one wanted by Kusagakure is definitely their teammate, Husky!


    Kanp epted the suspicious gazes of these extras in awe-inspiring manner, and said a righteous threat softly: What are you looking at me for? It must not be me, its so ugly, dont even try to ssh dirty water on my face, or I will kill you all.


    Everyone poked their arms around their waists, expressing something with their eyes tacitly.


    Aiya, I remember that when we left the vige, the Gekko Tavern seemed to have a new vor of crayfish.


    Yes, I havent eaten crayfish for a long time. I wonder if someone will treat guests.


    If someone doesnt treat me, this Nikko Kanp


    Kanp hates people saying that he is stingy, and this must not be tolerated!


    Dont say anything else, after we go back to the vige, we will have a party of crayfish!


    Kanp said with a snort.


    When Kanp said that he would treat everyone, everyone suddenly lifted up their shoulders with a winking eyebrow. Fortunately, there was a mask blocking it, otherwise, even a fool would know that something was happening.


    Not far away, Itachis lips twitched. He wanted to report this matter, but so what if he reported it?


    Firstly, Kusagakure cant make Kanp stay. Secondly, he will definitely be expelled from Anbu if he reports this!


    So why act unnecessarily?

 Chapter 591: Little Bee

    Chapter 591: Little Bee


    Itachi stood alone in the corner of the Kusagakures mission hall, looking at the Kusagakures team going to and fro in the hall, and Kanp and the others frolicking together.


    Fortunately, Kakashi came down not long after.


    Lets go. Kakashi called everyone.


    Captain Kakashi, what does the leader of Kusagakure say? Tenzo asked.


    He wanted to send someone to assist us, but I refused. Kakashi turned and walked out.


    Its not that Kakashi didnt trust Kusagakures Shinobi, but that he was afraid that these people would only hold them back.


    People in big cities look down on those in small cities, and Kakashi, someone from a Great Shinobi Vige, also looks down on the Shinobi from small Shinobi Vige.


    However, the leader of Kusagakure still provided a useful information about the Iwagakures Shinobi on the border.


    Iwagakures Shinobi on the border seem to be rushing towards the Land of Rain. Kakashi said solemnly.


    The Land of Rain is an important strategic location where the three great countries of the Land of Fire, Land of Earth and the Land of Wind intersected. During the past three Shinobi World Wars, Land of Rain has always been the center of the battle between these three great countries!


    So Kakashi was very worried that Iwagakures Shinobi will shift towards the Land of Rain.


    But Kanp is not worried. Although he does not know how amazing these Iwagakures Shinboi are, he can be sure that there is no possibility of Shinobi World War.


    So he can take it easy and treat it as a trip.


    After leaving Kusagakure, the group once again plunged into the green virgin forest.


    Near the border of the three countries of Land of Earth, Land of Grass, and Land of Rain, under the towering barren rock face, there are nearly a hundred Iwagakures Shinobi moving forward quickly.


    The leader is impressively the Iwagakures high-level advisor, Yamahashi.


    Yamahashi was in the same period as Onoki, and held a high position in Iwagakure. He was also themander of Iwagakures army in the Land of Rains battlefield during Third Shinobi World War. He also once led the Iwagakures army to encircle and kill Minato, Kanp and the others, but unfortunately failed.


    My Lord, the rock rain ising! Suddenly, a Sensor Shinobi jumped to Yamahashis side and reported respectfully.


    Yamahashi stopped and raised his head to look at the sky, only to see that the bright sky had been covered by a huge heavy yellow cloud at some point, and there was a dull breeze in the air.


    As soon as Yamahashi saw this, he frowned. There are many rock walls in the Land of Earth, so when the wind is strong, the fine rocks on the rock walls will be blown into the sky, and they will fall together with the strong wind, bringing great disaster to the people of the Land of Earth!


    Rest on the spot, and be careful not to get hurt. Yamahashi will be ordered.


    Yes!


    The Iwagakures Shinobi behind them immediately clung to the bottom of the rock wall, using Earth Release Ninjutsu to create a curved hard rock wall to avoid theing rock rain.


    A few minutester, apanied by a gust of wind, densely packed fine rocks fell down from the sky, pping to the ground and rock walls.


    The fragmented rocks gather in small quantities, and the earth is covered by a thickyer of rock in a blink of an eye!


    Did the other teams discover anything? Yamahashi sat behind a curved rock wall, his old face looked a bit worried.


    My Lord, not yet. The Sensor Shinobi next to him replied.


    That guy Roshi is too impulsive. Yamahashi sighed.


    Roshi is the Yonbis Jinchuriki from Iwagakure. He has a very stubborn personality. Some time ago, it is unknown why, but he was going crazy. He suddenly quarreled with Onoki, and as the quarrel be more and more fierce, Roshi finally left Iwagakure without permission.


    If someone else leaves, they can just leave, but Roshi is a Jinchuriki, an important strategic force for Iwagakure to deter other viges. As Sandaime Tsuchikage, how can Onoki just let Roshi leave like this?


    So Onoki immediately dispatched his old partner, Yamahashi, and asked him to lead a thousand Iwagakures Shinobi to capture Roshi.


    Unfortunately, after they chased and intercepted all the way, Roshi would escape first every time. When they rushed to the border, Roshi disappeared directly, and there is no more news. Yamahashi was helpless and can only take the one thousand Iwagakures Shinobi and divided them into ten teams and search in ten different areas, hoping to stop Roshi before he leaves the Land of Earth!


    But a few dayster, they still find no trace of Roshi.


    Bang bang bang bang


    The rock rain fell without stopping, and the heavy yellow clouds finally dissipated from noon until the evening.


    Yamahashi immediately ordered to continue on their way.


    Two hourster, a few fist sized bees suddenly shot down from the rock wall.


    It is the bee raised in the Kamizuru n, is there any information from them?


    Why would Yamahashi-sama bring the insect-controlling n here too?


    Seeing these huge bees, many Iwagakures Shinobi smiled disdainfully.


    Although their voice is not loud, it can still be clearly transmitted to the ears of the Kamizuru ns Shinobi, Hiachi.


    These scoundrel!


    Kurobachi gnashed his teeth.


    Once upon a time, Kamizuru n was also a big n in Iwagakure. However, in the battle against Aburame n, they werepletely beaten and thrown into the cold pce by Iwagakure. Since then, Kamizuru n haspletely declined. And today, the entire Kamizuru n onlyposed of three to five weak n members.


    And Kurobachi is one of them.


    Kurobachi, Yamahashi-sama let you pass.


    When Kurobachi is still feeling resentful, Iwagakures Shinobi sends an order from Yamahashi.


    Kurobachi responded with a muffled sound, and at the same time, he took out a bottle and pulled out the cork.


    A strange smell wafted out of the bottle, and a few secondster, the big bees that flew down from the rock wall followed the smell and flew over.


    Kurobachi dragged these big bees with his right hand, and while moving towards Yamahashi, he used the secret method of the Kamizuru n to interpret the information contained in these big bees.


    Land of Grass


    Konoha


    Anbu


    Kurobachi frowned, That is not a good news!


    Kurobachi, is there any news? Seeing himing, a sh of nostalgia shed in Yamahashis cloudy eyes: The honey produced by the captive bees of the Kamizuru n is delicious.


    Yes, My Lord, Konohas Anbu have been sighted in the Land of Grass! After Kurobachi arrived, he immediately reported the information.


    What?!


    The nostalgia on Yamahashi''s face quickly dissipated, and his old face gradually darkened. Is that idiot Roshi colluding with Konoha?


    My Lord, only Konohas Anbu are mentioned in the information. Kurobachi said truthfully.


    Yamahashi narrowed his eyes, and thought to himself: That means, Konohas Anbu may be attracted by our abnormal movement.


    But the possibility that they came here to meet Roshi cannot be ruled out!


    Yamahashi pondered for a while and said: But no matter what it is, it is necessary to warn these Konohas Anbu!


    In the depths of the forest in Land of Grass, it is still some distance away from the Land of Grass, Land of Earth, and Land of Rains borders, so Kakashi ordered to rest here for now.


    Kanps group immediately found a small stream, took a cold shower, and then dispersed to find food. After a while, all kinds of meat smelled from the stream: roasted rabbit, roasted pheasant, snake soup


    When Kanp was salivating with the smell of meat, Tenzo next to him suddenly poked his arm, then pouted his mouth, and said in a low voice: Brother Gekko, do you think those bees have been following us all the time?


    Kanp turned his head to look, and saw that on a few wild flowers not far away, there were a few bees collecting honey!


    Picking flowers in front of my face? (T/N: Picking flower can also mean r**e in Chinese.)


    Kanp was frightened and angry, and without saying anything further, he rushed up and crushed those wild flowers.


    Kanp then returned to his position full of vitality and continued to barbecue, but the corner of his eyes kept watching the bees.


    After a while, these hardworking bees buzzed and flew to the other side to start picking flowers.


    Brother Gekko? Tenzo leaned over.


    Kanp nodded slightly: There is a problem.


    This forest is huge, and there are all kinds of wild flowers, not to mention the forest in the Land of Grass is so big, so why would these little bees pick the flowers in front of them, and after Kanps horrible destruction of the flowers, they still dont leave. Doesnt it just show the abnormality?


    It''s just


    The Shinobi in Iwagakure have always given people a clumsy and tall appearance. How can they have the means to control insects?


    There is Kamizuru n in Iwagakure. Like Aburame n in our vige, they are good at controlling bees, but it is said that they have declined. Kakashi suddenly interjected in a low voice.


    Kanp and Tenzos movements are not hidden at all from Kakashi, so even though the sixth teams members are quietly grilling at this time, their attention was already on the hardworking bees.


    It seems that we have been discovered by Iwagakures Shinobi.


    What should I do now, Captain Kakashi?


    The extras all looked towards Kakashi.


    Kakashi pondered for a while, and said softly: Let''s sense the surroundings first.


    Understood. The Shinobi in charge of sensing in the team turned his back to the little bees, and began to form the hand seals of Sensing Technique.


    After a while, he opened his eyes, shook his head and said: Within thirty kilometers, no trace of Shinobi was found.


    Kamizuru n sure is something. Kanp praised.


    Cant we track to Iwagakures Shinobi through these bees? Tenzo asked.


    Sorry, I cant do it.


    The Sensor Shinobi shook his head and sighed, If its the Shinobi of Aburame n, maybe they can find them.


    Captain Kakashi Everyone turned their attention to Kakashi again.


    Let''s get rid of the surveince of these bees first.


    Kakashi looked towards Itachi and asked, Itachi, can your Genjutsu confuse these bees?


    Itachi was startled.


    Let me use Genjutsu to confuse bees?


    What the hell! Are you serious?!


    The lines on Itachis face seemed to be getting deeper at this moment.


    I will try.


    Itachi narrowed his eyes slightly, and when he opened his eyes again, his dark pupils had already turned into 3-Tomoe Sharingan.


    The scarlet pupils exuded a faint trace of mystery, and even if they are teammates, Kakashi and the others subconsciously looked away when they saw this.


    Itachi didnt care too much about it. He took out a small mirror, and then began to use Genjutsu through the mirror.

 Chapter 592: Yonbis Jinchurikis Defection

    Chapter 592: Yonbi''s Jinchuriki''s Defection


    Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! Buzz


    The industrious bees were picking flowers while using theirpound eyes to monitor Kanp and his group indistinctly.


    And dozens of kilometers away, Jiachi from Kamizuru n crouched in a very hidden grass, silently controlling the little bees.


    Jiachi, your luck is good, there is no Shinobi from Aburame n on the other side. Behind Jiachi, there are several huge-waisted, extremely rough-looking Iwagakures Shinobi.


    Hmph!


    Jiachi said with a snort, Even if there is Aburame ns Shinobi on the other side, I can still monitor them from a distance. Don''t underestimate the insect control secrets of my Kamizuru n!


    Whatever you say, there is no Aburame ns Shinobi on the other side anyway. Iwagakures Shinobi behind him said with a sneer.


    Jiachi clenched his teeth in anger. If it wasnt for the mission, he would have gone straight back to the vige to feed the little bees!


    These bastards!!


    Hey, dont disturb Jiachi, the target he is monitoring are Konohas Anbu, and he must not show the slightest w. One of the Iwagakures Shinobi made a fair statement.


    Hai, hai. The rest of Iwagakures Shinobi shrugged and closed his mouth honestly.


    At this moment, a few big bees suddenly buzzed over from behind the jungle.


    Jiachis eyes lit up, as this is the bees he released to pass the information before!


    The big bees flew in front of Jiachi, and then began to fly in circles.


    Jiachi squinted his eyes to read the information, and his expression gradually bing serious.


    Does Yamahashi-sama send any information back? The Iwagakures Shinobi asked immediately after noticing Jiachis expression.


    Jiachi nodded: Yamahashi-sama ising here soon, he wants to meet these Konohas Anbu in person.


    Several Anbu look at each other in shock.


    Okay, dont bother me, I will never let these Konohas Anbu leave my surveince before Yamahashi-sama arrives a! Jiachi solemnly vowed.


    If he can do meritorious service this time, maybe it can improve the situation of the Kamizuru n in the vige, although the possibility is unlikely.


    The Land of Earth.


    In the depths of a temple built on a rock wall in a remote mountain, an old monk with a white beard respectfully handed out a monk''s certificate. In front of him was the Yonbis Jinchuriki, who had been chased by thousands of Iwagakures Shinobi for many days.


    Roshi is 1.49 meters tall, with red hair and red beard. At first nce, he looks like a red-haired monkey.


    Roshi-sama, even if you really decide to walk the Shinobi World as a wandering monk, how can you escape from the Land of Earth? The old monk asked in confusion.


    The border of the Land of Earth is so long, I can find a ce to break through it easily.


    Roshi took the monk''s certificate indifferently, and said, Im actually worried about you. If Onoki finds out that you gave me the monk certificate, with his character, he will definitely trouble you.


    Hahaha, dont worry, I''m already old, I don''t care about life and death. As for this temple


    The old monk shook his head. This temple was built too far, and it has been poorly managed over the years, so there are neither monks nor believers in the temple, and it will close down sooner orter.


    Roshi didnt say much when he heard it, and then turned around to leave after thanking him.


    Wait!


    The old monk suddenly stopped him, Roshi, before you leave, can you tell me why you have to leave Iwagakure?


    Old purple step one stopped, said with a snort: Because that idiot Onoki! Did you know? For profit, that Sandaime Tsuchikage-sama secretly hired ck market organizations toplete the missions that Iwagakures Shinobi cantplete!


    Hearing this, the old monk frowned slightly: Even so Sandaime must have done it for Iwagakures sake.


    Hmph, in short, I just feel upset whenever I look at him!


    Roshi said angrily, Since he does not n to change, then I will just do the out of sight, out of mind!


    After saying that, Roshi walked away heading straight for the border between the Land of Earth and the Land of Waterfall.


    At the same time.


    In the Land of Grass, by the creek deep in the forest, Itachi, with 3-Tomoe Sharingan opened, uses the mirror to cast Genjutsu towards the little bees behind him.


    Bees havepound eyes and extremely wide field of vision. Even if they are not facing you, they can see your every move, so it is difficult to attract the attention of others when using bee as surveince, but again, the field of vision is so good, it is also impossible for them to avoid Itachis Sharingan Genjutsu.


    Okay. Itachi suddenly put down the mirror after just one second.


    Okay? The team members next to him were startled, and they all looked at him in disbelief.


    It will only take a second or two from when you open the Sharingan to when you pick up the mirror, right?


    How did you do it?


    Is it normal to be so fast?


    And


    They turned their heads to look at the little bees. They were still buzzing and picking flowers,pletely the same as before.


    Is this really okay?


    Kakashi also looked at Itachi in surprise.


    Although it has been known for a long time that Itachis talent in Genjutsu is very high, but this speed


    Of course, the most important thing is that, as the Copy Shinobi, who is famous in the Shinobi World, Kakashi also has Sharingan, but his Genjutsu


    Forget it, as the captain, I must trust my team member!


    Everyone, leave a shadow clone here!


    Kakashi got up and formed a hand seal, We will go immediately!


    Bang!


    With the light smoke, Kakashis shadow clone sat down expressionlessly and continued to barbecue.


    Although the others have doubts in their hearts, years of training have already prated their bones. When Kakashi gave the order, everyone immediately formed hand seal to create a shadow clone, and then their main body quickly fled away.


    Kanp followed silently and took the opportunity to suggest: Captain Kakashi, the number of Iwagakures Shinobi monitoring us behind should be small, why not


    Hearing this, Kakashis eyes lit up, Thats right, if the other side has more people than us, why would they still monitor what we are doing? They can just rush up and attack us!


    Kakashi then made a decisive decision: Find them immediately!


    As for what to do after finding them, of course it is to finish it. As long as they confirm the reason for the abnormal movement of Iwagakures Shinobi, their mission will be over, and they can go back to the vige happily!


    Kanp and the others immediately dispersed and searched in all directions.


    In the depths of the grass dozens of kilometers away, a Iwagakures Shinobi suddenly felt flustered and couldnt help but asked, Hey, Jiachi, is there any movement over there?


    Jiachi said without looking back: No, they are still resting.


    I have a bad feeling, the other side is Konohas Anbu, why did it take so long for them Iwagakures Shinobi said.


    Jiachi has long been unhappy with this guy, so he immediately interrupted him impatiently after hearing the words, and said with a snort: If you dont believe it, go and take a look yourself, but let me warn you, if those Konohas Anbu are rmed because of you, you will bear the responsibility!


    Iwagakures Shinobi was furious, wishing that a kunai could shot through Jiachis mouth!


    Immediately afterwards, he saw that the sky was full of kunai falling from the sky.


    Did my wishe true?


    No!


    Enemy attack!!!


    The Iwagakures Shinobi next to him has noticed the abnormality and screamed.


    Seeing this, Jiachis face changed greatly: How is it possible?!


    Nothing is impossible, you must be the insect control Shinobi of Kamizuru n. Kakashi, who is wearing a red fox mask, flickered from a distance, and the short de in his hand shed straight towards Jiachis neck.


    How do you know my identity?!


    Jiachi never expected that his identity would be exposed in such short period of time, and wondered how can this Konohas Anbu from his bees and appear here?


    Just as he was puzzled, more and more Konohas Anbu came from all directions.


    Jiachi withdrew his thoughts, and while backing away, he quickly cultivated arge number of bees with his Secret Technique, turning them into a ck wall that blocked Kakashi.


    At the same time.


    Earth Release: Earth Flow Spears!


    Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall!


    Earth Release: Tearing Earth Turning Palm!


    The Iwagakures Shinobi behind Jiachi also began to attack and defend.


    But.


    Wood Release: Smothering Binding Technique!


    With a clear voice, a gray-ck wood with the thickness of a wrist suddenly shot out of a tricky corner, instantly binding the upper body and hands of a Iwagakures Shinobi tightly.


    What?!


    Wood Release?! Impossible?!


    The reputation of Wood Release Kekkei Genkai has long been famous in the Shinobi World under the brilliance of the Shodaime Hokage, so Iwagakures Shinobi were frightened when they suddenly saw this thing!


    So unprofessional.


    Kanp sighed and turned into an afterimage, passing through these Iwagakures Shinobi who were still immersed in the shock of Wood Release, and knocked them down one by one.


    Tenzo immediately used Wood Release again and tied all these Iwagakures Shinobi tightly!


    On the other side, Kakashi also sessfully dragged Jiachi into the ground with Double Suicide Decapitation Technique and trapped him.


    Then, let''s start asking.


    Kakashi looked towards Itachi, Itachi.


    Leave it to me. Itachi stepped forward, and his dark pupils turned into scarlet 3-Tomoe again.


    Sharingan?! So thats how it is, you use Genjutsu to confuse my bees, bastard!!! When Jiachi saw Sharingan, he was surprised and angry, then secretly regretted: Konoha not only has the Aburame n, but also the Uchiha n!!


    Too careless!


    In the next instant, Jiachi felt the world spinning for a moment, and when he recovered, he found himself in a strange world, with a huge blood moon above his head, and ayer ofke water under his feet, with ripples spreading from the bottom of his feet.


    Apart from this, there are also huge wedges floating in the air.


    As soon as Jiachi finished observing the surroundings, he saw the huge wedges pierced into his body, and the severe pain suddenly attacked his brain like a tide, as if to sink his consciousness into the abyss!


    Uchiha ns bastard! Kill me if you have the guts, you brat! Kill me!! Ahhh


    Jiachi knows that there is a high probability that he will not survive, so he desperately insulted and provoked Itachi, but unfortunately, Itachi has been gifted since he was a child, and thest thing he fears is insults from others.


    Three minutester, Jiachi couldnt hold on anymore. He lowered his head humbly, gritted his teeth and endured the pain, and finally gave in: Please stop, I will tell you what I know


    Your purpose


    Itachis voice came from all directions, There are many captives, so you only have one chance,


    Jiachi gritted his teeth and said: It is to catch Roshi!


    Who is Roshi? Itachi asked.


    He is the Missing-nin of the vige.


    Fearing that Itachi would continue torturing him, Jiachi quickly said, Roshi has a very special status in the vige. Tsuchikage-sama also has a strange attitude towards him, he values him, but also hates him. That''s all I know, dont torture me anymore, just kill me quickly!!


    Jiachi did not lie. As a Shinobi from declining n like Kamizuru n, he did not know the true identity of Roshi.


    Itachi didn''t fully trust him, and then tortured the rest of Iwagakures Shinobi one after one, but the information he got was consistent.


    That means, none of them lied.


    Itachi is a little proud: Under my Sharingans Genjutsu, no one can hide any information.


    Except


    He secretly nced at Kanp.


    Thest time Kanp broke away from his Genjutsu has always made him worry about it, so he worked harder to train his Sharingans Genjutsu.


    Itachi, how is it? Kakashi asked.


    I have found the reason for the abnormal movement of Iwagakures Shinobi.


    Itachi then told everything, They were trying to catch a Missing-nin called Roshi.


    Roshi? Kakashi said in doubt, as he hadnt heard of the name.


    But Kanp behind him has his body trembled!


    Roshi?!


    Yonbis Jinchuriki, Roshi?!


    This is a chance!


    Kanps eyes suddenly lit up.

 Chapter 593: Kanpūs God Assist

    Chapter 593: Kanp��''s God Assist


    For any Shinobi Vige, Jinchuriki is an extremely important strategic force, and a powerful weapon to deter the Shinobi World, so no matter how important it is, it cannot be overemphasized!


    And Roshi, as Yonbis Jinchuriki, actually dared to defect from Iwagakure. No wonder Iwagakure will send one thousand of their Shinobi to hunt him down!


    Kanp, who wears a wolf mask, performed a full set of ys, with a pair of eyes full of doubts, as if telling everyone who looked towards him: Who is Roshi? To make one thousand Iwagakures Shinobi to hunt him down, its so grandiose!


    But in his mind, Kanp is quickly thinking about Roshis escape route.


    The one thousand Iwagakures Shinobi chased him to the border of the Land of Grass and the Land of Earth, so now that Iwagakures Shinobi is moving in the direction of the Land of Rain, is Roshi also on the Land of Rains side?


    But will it be that easy?


    Roshi might deliberately lure Iwagakures Shinobi to search in the direction of the Land of Rain, but in actuality, he is moving towards the other side of the Land of Grass, which is the border of the Land of Waterfall?


    Of course, it is also possible that Roshi has the same amount of brain cells as Naruto.


    Then just in case, I have to create a few more shadow clones, and I cant leak it on both sides!


    When Kanp was pondering, he heard Itachi continued to speak: Roshis position in Iwagakure is a bit special. After he defected, Sandaime Tsuchikage sent the Iwagakures high-level advisor, Yamahashi to hunt him down. In addition Yamahashi has already rushed to our side.


    This is the information that Itachi tortured from the rest of Iwagakures Shinobi.


    Captain Kakashi, what should we do?


    The reason for the abnormal movement of Iwagakures Shinobi has been found. The mission isplete, should we go back?


    The defection of this person called Roshi has caused such a big disturbance, so he is definitely not an average person. He must have a lot of confidential information about Iwagakure. Captain Kakashi, if we catch him, it will be a great achievement!


    There are one thousand Iwagakures Shinobi on the other side. It is too difficult to snatch someone from under their nose.


    Dont forget that Yamahashi ising here. He is Iwagakures higher-up, so there must be a lot of Iwagakures Shinobi by his side. I suggest to retreat temporarily!


    The sixth teams members expressed their suggestions one after another, but the final decision was on the captain, Kakashi.


    Kakashi lowered his gaze, pondered carefully, and raised his head after a while and said: Yamahashi is Iwagakures advisor, so it is rude for us to avoid meeting him. Kanp, Itachi, you two will stay here with me and meet him together.


    The corner of Kanps mouth twitched: It is really painful to be ordered around.


    Yes. Itachi didnt show any fear.


    Captain, what about us? The others asked.


    Kakashi turned his head to look at Tenzo, and ordered: Tenzo, you take the rest to meet us behind, in case Iwagakures Shinobi disregard the peace agreement.


    I understand.


    Tenzo nodded solemnly, Captain Kakashi, Brother Gekko, Itachi, you guys be careful.


    Kakashi waved his hand.


    When Tenzo and the others left, only Kanp, Kakashi, Itachi and Iwagakures Shinobi, who were lying on the ground and were crushed by Itachi, were left in the grass.


    What are we going to do with these people? Itachi asked.


    Why dont we kill them? Kanp bewitched with a smile, not thinking it was a big deal.


    Kakashi rolled his eye. They are going to see Iwagakures advisor, Yamabashi next, so if he sees the corpses of these Iwagakures Shinobi, God knows what impulsive things he will do.


    Seal their Chakra, then tie them up. Kakashi said.


    Itachi nced at Kanp and saw that he didnt have the slightest stance to do anything, so he had to do it alone.


    Kanp took the opportunity to say: Captain Kakashi, let me create a few shadow clones to have a look, lest Iwagakures Shinobi will make a trap.


    Kakashi didnt think much, and just nodded.


    Then, Kanp turned off the Transparent Release openly, lit up Sharingan Kekkei Genkai, and then created four Sharingan shadow clone, namely Uchiha madara, Uchiha Nakamadara, Uchiha Komadara, and Uchiha Uglymadara! (T/N:  means big, Naka means middle, and Ko means small/little.)


    The four shadow clones work in pairs and searched in the direction of the border of the Land of Rain and the Land of Waterfall respectively.


    In this way, neither direction will be missed, and Sharingan against Tailed Beast should be foolproof right?


    Kanp thought that shadow clones Sharingan is only at 3-Tomoe, so they might not be able to hit Yonbi with Genjutsu.


    Thats right, Yonbi and Roshi are good at Lava Release, all kinds ofva are gaudy. Thinking of this, Kanp quickly closes Sharingan Kekkei Genkai, then lights up Ice Release, and creates four Ice Release shadow clones, the names are


    No more.


    Kanp waved his hand, and the four Ice Release shadow clones grouped in pairs and galloped toward both sides.


    Hey, even if you have a lot of Chakra, theres no need to create so many shadow clones, right? Kakashi stood behind, with his arms crossed near his chest, and the eye under the mask filled with a bit of jealousy.


    Kakashis Chakra Reserve is mediocre, coupled with the constant consumption from Sharingan, so creating more than two shadow clones will affect hisbat power. Because of that, when he sees Kanps attitude of not caring about Chakra consumption, he felt very ufortable.


    Kanp hated being misunderstood the most, so he immediately turned off Ice Release, lit up Explosion Release, and then four more Explosion Release shadow clones went out.


    Kakashis eye twitched and turned his head away, Out of sight, out of mind.


    But Kanp felt a little regretful. If Byakugans white eyes are not too conspicuous, he would definitely create four Byakugan shadow clones too.


    However, Byakugan has no advantage against Yonbi, so theres no need to take a risk in creating them.


    After the shadow clones left, Itachi alsopleted the binding work.


    Kanp nced sideways and found that Itachis binding technique is very true to Aso Sanaes art! (T/N: Well, just search the name yourself.)


    However, the target of this binding are Iwagakures Shinobi, who all looked very burly and thick, so he felt his eyes a little hurt when he saw this.


    After Kanp nced at it for a moment, he immediately turned his head away in disgust.


    Climbing over the rock wall, Yamahashi led a hundred Iwagakures Shinobi to plunge into the green jungle, and after a long time, they arrived at the hidden grass where Jiachi and the others are.


    Its just that after arriving here, they saw Jiachi and the others tied up by amazing binding.


    Yamahashi-sama, Im sorry!


    Jiachi had alreadye to his senses, and burst into tears when he saw Yamahashi, I failed your expectations! Im very sorry!!


    Yamahashi-sama, I reminded Jiachi not to be careless before, but Jiachi didn''t listen at all, he would rather believe those bees than hispanions!


    Thats right, Yamahashi-sama, the Shinobi of Kamizuru n are not trustworthy at all!


    The Iwagakures Shinobi, who were also bound by shameful binding, shouted one after another, wishing to put all their faults on Jiachis head.


    Standing among one hundred Iwagakures Shinobi, Kurobachi, who is also from Kamizuru n, had an ugly expression on his face. Although the surrounding Iwagakures Shinobi didnt say anything, the thick indifference aura they exuded surrounded him.


    As soon as Yamahashi nced at them, he set his gaze on arge tree next to them. Among the thick branches, three thin figures dressed in Konohas Anbus attire stood calmly.


    Are you waiting for me on purpose


    Yamahashi said with a sneer, As expected of Konohas Anbu. Although they are all brats, they are really brave enough!


    He waved his hand lightly, and the one hundred Iwagakures Shinobi behind him immediately divided into two groups, one group was responsible for saving theirpanions, and the other group directly surrounded the Kanps group of three.


    Yamahashi-sama, there is Uchiha ns Shinobi on the other side, be careful! Feeling that he was saved, Jiachi hurriedly reminded.


    Uchiha n


    Yamahashi said in a dull voice, So you are hit by Genjutsu, and revealed my information ofing here because of this.


    Otherwise, why would these Konohas Anbu wait here specially?


    Jiachis expression stiffened upon hearing this. He turned his head to look, and saw the Iwagakures Shinobi, who had suffered all the hardships around him, staring at him with dumbfounded expression, with a sad and indignant expression that said, You idiot, why are you dragging us into the water? If you want to kill yourself, just do it alone!


    Yamahashi-dono, are you nning to start a war? Kakashi put his hands in his pockets, staring at Iwagakures Shinobi surrounding them without any emotion in his eye.


    I should be the one asking you that!


    Yamahashi said hoarsely and his cloudy eyes revealed a bit of sharpness, Since you have got information from these idiots mouths, why don''t you leave immediately?


    Kakashi narrowed his eye.


    Does Konoha want to interfere with Iwagakures matter of capturing Missing-nin?


    Yamahashi rolled his cloudy eyes and snorted coldly, Or maybe the Missing-nin from my vige colluded with you? Why do I think that it is you Konoha who want to start a war?


    This old man is quite good at talking.


    Kanp stared at the old man, vaguely feeling that he is somewhat familiar, as if he had seen him somewhere before.


    Kakashi also felt that this old guy was quite difficult to deal with, and said: Since Roshi is Missing-nin, he must have a bounty on him. We just want to see if there is a chance to earn some money.


    Yamahashi narrowed his eyes and said with a snort: Im really sorry, but although Roshi is Missing-nin, we will not issue a bounty for him!


    Once the bounty is released, Shinobi Worlds Rogue Shinobi, ck market Shinobi, and other Shinobi Viges Shinobi will all go to trouble Roshi.


    If Roshi is an ordinary Missing-nin, he will just die if he dies, but the problem is that inside his body, there is Yonbi. If Roshi is killed by someone else, wouldnt Yonbi fall into the hands of others?


    So Iwagakure must not release a bounty for Roshi!


    Kakashi was startled upon hearing this: Not releasing bounty for a Missing-nin?


    What is this operation?


    It must be known that for Konohas Missing-nin, such as Hiruko, Obito, Orochimaru, they all have high bounty on their head after defecting, So why Iwagakure


    There seemed to be a realization light in Kakashis mind, and he seemed to see the truth, but when he stared at it, he seemed to see flowers in a dream, it is unclear.


    Kanp was worried for him, so he reminded: That Roshi, he must be


    Yamahashi looked towards Kanp and frowned slightly, feeling a vague premonition in his heart.


    Kakashi also looked at Kanp expectantly: Maybe Kanp can give me a hint.


    Could it be that he is the illegitimate son of Sandaime Tsuchikage? Kanp said.


    Yamahashis dignified expression instantly stiffened, the corners of his eyes twitched slightly, and he snorted, dumbfounded, but he couldnt refute it, otherwise, the other side would use the method of elimination, and would confirm the truth soon.


    Kakashi red at Kanp, and the previous light waspletely gone because of Kanps interruption!


    This shit stick!


    No, if he is the stick, then I am


    Kakashi suddenly had an ufortable expression as if he is eating shit. He lowered his head and looked towards Yamahashi, trying to find clues from his face, but unfortunately, the old fox has recovered, and theres no ripples in his expression.


    Konohas brat, get out of here immediately, otherwise


    Yamahashi threatened, but before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by Kanps arrogant voice. Otherwise what?


    Kanp has been acting all his life and he hates being called brat and being threatened the most!


    And now, Yamahashi has done both!

 Chapter 594: Red-haired Monkey, Roshi?

    Chapter 594: Red-haired Monkey, Roshi?


    Deep in the jungle of the Land of Grass.


    Yamahashi was caught off guard by Kanps sudden provocation.


    How many years have passed since thest I encountered such a stupid and ignorant young brat!


    If you still cant see the situation clearly


    Yamahashi lifted his right hand slightly, and said indifferently, You might as well try the feeling of being attacked by a hundred Shinobi!


    After the words fell, the Iwagakures Shinobi, who surrounded Kanps group of three, pulled out kunai, shuriken, and Explosive Tags. They are now waiting for Yamahashis order to be heard before they make it rain with weapons!


    Kakashi and Itachi stood motionless among the branches, directly ignoring the threats of Iwagakures Shinobi below.


    Kanp evenughed strangely and said: This Advisor-sama from Iwagakure, your confidence should note from these one hundred Iwagakures Shinobi, right?


    His teasing tone of can you stop joking around? can make Yamahashi I was very angry.


    But even then, Yamahashi just frowned, Are all Konohas Shinobi so arrogant now?


    Do they think they are Yellow sh, and each one of them defeat one hundred?


    Dont underestimate this Shinobi World!


    Yamahashi clenched his right hand, and he almost couldnt help but wave it down.


    But considering the subsequent impact of his action and the mission to capture Roshi, he chose to grit his teeth and endured this, and issued a final notice: This is thest warning, if you don''t leave, you will bear the consequences!


    Kanp was about to continue to provoke when he was interrupted by Kakashi: Husky, please don''t speak anymore.


    There are two reasons why Kakashi is willing to stay here and wait for Yamahashi, one is to confirm Roshis identity, and the other is to fish in troubled waters, but now, seeing Yamahashis tough attitude, Kakashi found it obvious that Yamahashis wants to drive out them first, and then hunt down Rhoshi.


    In other words, if they do not leave, they will inevitably conflict with Iwagakures Shinobi.


    Although Kakashi is not afraid, he is a mature Anbus Shinobi. His mission is only to find out the reason for the abnormal movement of Iwagakures Shinobi. If there is a conflict with Iwagakures high-level advisor for no reason, it will definitely make it difficult for his sensei, Minato.


    So he felt that the most correct approach at this time is to bring the information back to Konoha and leave it to Minato to take care of it.


    However, Yamabashis attitude makes Kakashi also made Kakashi more convinced that the identity of this person called Roshi must not be simple!


    Is it true that Kanps poisonous tongue said, that this Roshi is the illegal child of Sandaime Tsuchikage, Onoki?


    Kakashi shook his head violently, he feels that he has being twisted by Kanp, and he couldn''t think normally anymore!


    Lets go!


    Kakashi restrained his distracting thoughts, and his figure turns into an afterimage and disappeared among the branches in an instant.


    Kanp smacked his lips, feeling a little regretful that he couldn''t fight, but when he thought of Roshi, his heart became hot again.


    Seeing Kakashis group of three leaving one after another, the one hundred Iwagakures Shinobi were a little unhappy, but since Yamahashi didnt say anything, they didn''t dare to take action without permission.


    My Lord? One of the Iwagakures Shinobi looked tentatively at Yamahashi.


    The purpose of ouring here is to drive those Konohas Anbu away, theres no need to cause trouble! Lets go, and continue to look for Roshi ording to the original n! Yamahashi was also upset with Kanp in his heart, but the overall situation is the most important thing!


    Yes! The one hundred Iwagakures Shinobi responded in unison.


    After Kanps group of three left calmly, they soon joined with Tenzo and the others, and then left the Land of Grass at the fastest speed and rushed back to Konoha.


    At the same time.


    After Kanps shadow clones separated from Kanp, they didnt rush towards the direction of the Land of Rain and Land of Waterfall, but instead, they directly activated Sage Mode to surf the Inte, spent more than ten seconds rushing back to the underground base of the Forest of Death. Within the surveince range of Byakugan shadow clone, they formed hand seals and use Transformation Technique to change their appearance, and then applied medicinal juice to cover their smell. Only then did they surf the Inte again and return to the Land of Grass, and just in case, they didnt divide into two groups, but divided into four groups to act!


    With such caution, even if there is a White Zetsus clone at the underground of the Land of Grass, it is impossible to connect these four groups with Kanps shadow clones.


    Among the four groups, madara and Komadara led two groups to search in the direction of the Land of Waterfall. Among them, Komadara followed the border and madara led his group in the Land of Waterfall.


    It didnt take long for madara to regret it.


    There are many waterfalls in the Land of Waterfall, the terrain isrge, so it is very easy for people to hide here. On the other hand, it is very difficult to find people here, especially since they are not good at Sensor Ninjutsu!


    After searching blindly for two days, madara suddenly thought of an important piece of information.


    In the original work, after leaving Iwagakure, Yonbis Jinchuriki turned into a wandering monk. Although his whereabouts cannot be determined, but


    Monk?


    Temple?


    madara immediately searched for various temples in the Land of Waterfall.


    As a result, after this investigation, he was depressed again.


    Because of the terrain, there are almost no Shinobi viges willing to invade this country, so the Land of Waterfall is very peaceful, and the peaceful environment has spawned arge number of temples.


    When madara asked someone to inquire, he got the names of more than a dozen temples.


    Lets start with the temple closest to the border. The Ice Release shadow clone, Hyketsu said coldly.


    Without the other Ice Release shadow clones, this guy can exclusively enjoy the great name of Yuki Hyketsu by himself, so he is kind of happy!


    It''s really troublesome. Explosion Release shadow clone who has usual name, Tenk, crossed his arms and looked around in dissatisfaction. He prefers to blow people with his fistspared with looking for people.


    Even if its troublesome, we have to find him, this is a Biju!


    madaras figure flickered. ording to the information provided by the passer-by A, he rushed towards a temple called Water Temple.


    In the early morning of the next day, three people who had traveled through the middle of the night savagely broke into the temple that had not yet opened to wee visitors, and then intimidated the abbot of the temple with absolute force. Unfortunately, after some torture (One Thousand Years of Death) to make them confess, the three of them did not get any information rted to Roshi.


    madara was not discouraged, and set off with Hyketsu and Tenk again.


    Three dayster, they finally found Roshis whereabouts in a remote temple!


    "That''s right, that''s right, there was indeed a short red-haired man who traveled here yesterday. He brought a monk certificate, but he didnt shave his head, and hemunicated with me in the middle of the night, so I have a deep impression about him!


    The abbot, who had been stabbed by madaras One Thousand Years of Death, was so ecstatic that his face was flushed, his eyes were full of tears, and he immediately sold his fellow monk, Roshi.


    Very good, I like a straightforward man like you!


    madara patted the abbots shoulder vigorously, Go on, where did he go?


    This


    The abbot has bitter expression on his face, then said with an awkward smile, Our temple has only one exit, straight to the east, after that, after that, I don''t know, I really don''t know!!!


    Seeing madaras hands is gesturing the One Thousand Years of Death, the temples abbot fell to his knees with a thump.


    |


    Okay, we finally found Roshis whereabouts, dont waste time here. Hyketsu urged.


    madara then reluctantly stopped: Lets go.


    Leaving this remote temple, the three people walked east along the exit, and then scattered to search.


    Roshi came to this temple yesterday, and after staying overnight, he left this morning, which is already half a day.


    The three searched carefully, and soon found clues in the southeast direction.


    The three were overjoyed and immediately chased after him all night.


    Whoosh whoosh whoosh


    A huge river rushes along the river bed at a high speed, and suddenly turns sharply down at a certain corner. Tons of clear river water pours down one after another r, turning into a huge waterfall, reflecting countless brilliant rainbows in the sunlight.


    Below the waterfall is a water pool with a radius of 100 meters. It is washed by the waterfall day and night. The current is rushing, and huge dangerous whirlpool gushes out from time to time.


    Roshi sat cross-legged on the pool with his eyes closed.


    asionally, his body will be dragged into the whirlpool by the current, but when the whirlpool dissipates, his body would emerge out of the water with the chaotic current.


    Hey, someone ising.


    A rough voice suddenly came from deep within his body.


    Its Yonbi, Son Goku!


    Roshi immediately opened his eyes.


    After leaving the Land of Earth, Roshi is determined to travel the Shinobi World as a wandering monk, and at the same time, train hard to strive for the perfect fusion with Yonbi in his body as soon as possible.


    Shinobi? Roshi asked.


    Yes, from the Chakra, there are three people on the other side, all of them are Jonin-Level. Yonbi said.


    After being sealed into Roshis body for decades, Yonbi has gradually got used to Roshi existence, and the rtionship between the two became more and more acquainted due to various opportunities, and now, they can be considered half friends.


    Three people? Then it cant be Iwagakures Shinobi.


    Roshi closed his eyes again, thinking that perhaps, its just Takigakures Shinobi passing by.


    But soon, his eyes opened again.


    Look over there, there is a red-haired monkey on the pool under the waterfall!


    Idiot, thats a human! How could a monkey sit on the pool?


    So we found him? Is he the Yonbis Jinchuriki, Roshi?


    madara, Hyketsu and Tenk are standing above the pool, looking down at Roshi on the pool and pointing their fingers across the huge surging waterfall.


    Although Roshi is facing the waterfall, his ears are not.


    Even if the waterfall sted loudly behind him, he could still hear the word red-haired monkey clearly!


    The raging anger was boiling in his chest, then Roshi stood up from the pool with no expression, turned around and looked up coldly.


    Under the refraction of the sun, madaras group of three people standing above the waterfall are like Gods standing on the rainbow bridge, unattainable and sacred!


    Roshi grinned cruelly, in the cold water vapor, scorching light and heat overflowed from Roshis mouth, turning into a hugeva fireball, tantly going upstream against the water, violently crashed into madaras group of three.

 Chapter 595: Ice Release, Explosion Release, Lava Release

    Chapter 595: Ice Release, Explosion Release, Lava Release


    Land of Fire.


    Konoha.


    After the sixth team returned, Kakashi took Kanp and Itachi to Hokage Tower to report the mission process to Minato.


    So the reason for the abnormal movement of one thousand Iwagakures Shinobi is because of a Missing-nin named Roshi?


    Minato listened to the report of the three people, and theres a look of doubt on his face, Who is that Roshi?


    Kakashi nced at Kanp and then said: Minato-sensei, Kanp suspects that Roshi is the illegitimate son of Sandaime Tsuchikage.


    The corner of Minatos mouth twitched, and he coughed dryly: Dont talk nonsense, how can Sandaime Tsuchikage do such a thing.


    Kanp red at Kakashi and said: I just say it casually, how can Captain Kakashi take it seriously?


    Kakashi rolled his eye, and said with a snort: Who made you disrupt my train of thought.


    Itachi nced calmly at the sudden quarrel between Kanp and Kakashi, secretly thinking that this is a chance to show his worth!


    As long as I keep showing great performance, I will surely gain the joy and trust of Yondaime Hokage, and then, it will be easier to investigate the truth of Brother Shisuis defection!


    Itachi then bravely stepped forward and said: Hokage-sama, after that Roshi defected, Iwagakure hunted him down but didnt release any bounty. I guess he is carrying something that is not good for Iwagakure. Maybe it is a secret information, or it may be some kind of Forbidden Technique. I think Iwagakure must not want such things to fall into the hands of other Shinobi or Shinoibi Vige!


    I understand!


    I see!


    Minato and Kakashi realized almost at the same time.


    Its Biju!


    The master and disciple looked at each other and saw the same answer in each other''s eyes!


    That Roshi is most likely a Jinchuriki!


    Only in this way can the series of unreasonable actions of Iwagakure be exined!


    Minato-sensei, shall we intervene? Kakashi was eager to move.


    Minato lowered his head in silence.


    The importance of Biju is self-evident. At this time,peting with Iwagakure for the Biju inside Roshis body is very likely to cause war.


    This is what Minato doesnt want to see.


    Furthermore, it was Shodaime Hokage, Senju Hashirama who distributed Ichibi to Hachibi to the other Great Shinobi Viges, aiming to maintain theprehensive strength of each Shinobi Shinobi Viges, so as to ensure the peaceful situation in the Shinobi World!


    If Minato sends someone to snatch the Biju, wouldn''t this be a tant conflict from the peace n'' set by Hashirama?


    But!


    In the decades after Hashiramas death, there have been three Shinobi World Wars in the Shinobi World that had swept the Five Great Shinobi Countries!


    History has told Minato that it is impossible to obtain peace by distributing the Biju to the other Great Shinobi Viges!


    So, what if they gathered all the nine Biju in Konoha?


    Minato frowned. If it was him, he would be able to better maintain peace in the Shinobi World after getting the nine Biju, but what about Godaime? What about the Rokudaime and even the Nanadaime?


    As long as the future Hokage has an ambitious character, he will definitely use the power of nine Biju to unify the Shinobi World!


    At that time, which Shinobi Viges in the Shinobi World can resist Konoha who has gathered the nine Biju?


    Of course, it would be great if the Shinobi World could really be unified.


    Minato pondered for a while, still a little undecided, he then sighed, and said in a low voice: I need to discuss this matter with Sandaime and other advisors.


    Kakashi said: Minato-sensei, well take our leave first.


    Minato nodded.


    After going down the Hokage Tower, Itachis figure flickered and disappeared quickly, Kanp wanted to leave, but was stopped by Kakashi.


    Kanp, did you already guess that Roshi is Jinchuriki? Kakashi stared at Kanp closely, with bright and piercing gaze.


    Why do you think so? Kanp stared nkly, his expression was just right, with both the grievance of being wronged and the unyielding spirit of resistance, he can be called a role model of drama king.


    Kakashi was obviously bewildered by Kanps expression, then think about it again, Even if Kanp guessed that Roshi is Jinchuriki, so what?


    He cant catch Roshi by himself.


    Kakashi shrugged, and said: Its nothing.


    Meow~~


    Suddenly, a cat cry came from in front of the two of them.


    Kanp looked down and saw that it was a chubby big orange cat. After confirming its figure, it was the fat orange.


    Kakashis body immediately trembled, and he covered his face with his hands helplessly: How long are these stray cats going to hold grudges?!!


    Didnt I just poke the big ck cat in the butt eye once?


    (#*)


    Why is it endless?!


    Kakashis heart is already full of holes.


    With his figure flickers, Kakashi left without a trace.


    Meow!!


    The fat orange meowed and hurriedly chased after him.


    Kanp looked up at the sky: I didnt see anything, I didnt know anything.


    Land of Waterfall.


    On a certain waterfall, the rushing river was surging continuously, one after the other, but at a certain moment, the violent river water suddenly stopped


    Ice Release: Ice Crystal Dragon!


    Along with ice crystals and snowkes flying wildly in the sky, the temperature on the waterfall suddenly dropped to freezing point, and the entire rushing river was frozen into a cier in an instant!


    At the same time, the countless ice crystals quickly condensed andpressed in mid-air, and in a blink of an eye, it turned into a huge ferocious ice dragon, winding and twisting, cutting the sunlight into countless fine pieces of magnificent luster, which are dazzling.


    Roar!!


    The ice dragon raised its head to the sky and roared silently, and then mmed into theva fireball straightforwardly.


    Boom!


    The ice crystals burst, theva flew, the intense high temperature and extremely cold ice crystals crazily rubbed in mid-air, and countless ice fragments turned into dense water vapor in the high temperature, covering the ice dragon fireball like floating clouds.


    Ice Release?


    Roshi looked at Hyketsu, and said with a snort, I didn''t expect to see Yuki ns Kekkei Genkai here, who are you?


    Me?


    Hyketsu squinted his eyes, his thoughts revolved, and then he said, I am Yuki Hyketsu, from Abyss.


    He wanted to lie, but after careful consideration, he felt it was unnecessary.


    Hyketsu is the only one in the Shinobi World who has Ice Release and the ability to rival Jinchuriki. Even if he can lie to Roshi, if the news spreads, can he still hide it from Obito and Nagato?


    So there is no need to lie!


    Besides, by appearing as Abysss members, there are actually several conveniences.


    First of all, Akatsuki knows that Hyketsu, who teamed up with Zetsu, is just a shadow clone, so if his main body appears here to deal with Roshi, it makes sense.


    Secondly, Nagato and Obito have always been curious about Abysss strength. If the news of this battle against Yonbis Jinchuriki is leaked one day, they will happen to show the strength of Abyss silently.


    madara and Tenk, who own Sharingan and Explosion Release Kekkei Genkai, plus Hyketsus Ice Release and Hyuga Takis Byakugan, are enough to shock Akatsuki.


    Also, Abyss is only interested in Kekkei Genkai. It just so happens that Roshi is good at Lava Release in addition to being a Jinchuriki, so in this way, there is no problem with them going for Yonbi?


    Yuki Hyketsu?


    Roshi thought for a while, shook his head, and said with a snort, I have never heard of it, what is your purpose?


    My purpose? Of course it is to invite you to join Abyss! Hyketsu said with a smile.


    I refuse!


    Roshi nced at the slowly dissipating water vapor above the waterfall, feeling shocked in his heart: The other partys Ice Releases power is no worse than my Lava Release.


    Dont worry, there''s still me. Yonbi, who is inside Roshis seal world, said.


    That''s right, with the two of us working together, its useless no matter how many Ice Release Shinobie! Roshi is full of confidence.


    I told you to stop saying nonsense, just beat him half to death first before talking!


    Tenk is eager to get into action, so he immediately jumped to the middle of the ice waterfall, and his hands clenched fiercely and he throws his fist towards Roshi, Explosion Release  Landmine Punch!


    Boom!


    With the rumbling sound of the violent explosion, the ice waterfall that had been frozen into a huge pile broke instantly, turning into a huge Ice Release attack, hitting straight towards Roshi on the pool.


    Kekkei Genkai again?


    Roshis face turned serious, and his hands quickly formed hand seals: Lava Release: Scorching Stream Rock Technique!


    Huge amount of Chakra gathered in his chest in an instant, and then Roshi shot out a hugeva fireball from his mouth again.


    The hotva fireball instantly melted through the Ice Release attack, unabated, carrying the terrifying heat and mes, crashing into Tenk like aet.


    Explosion Release  Bomb King!!


    Tenks eyes showed a crazy fighting intent, his fists gathered with Explosion Release, and then he tantly smashed his fist into theva fireball.


    Boom boom!!


    With the violent roar, the surging explosive air wave detonated wildly from Tenks fists, exploding theva fireball into a ball of flowing fire, which rolled back backwards.


    Boom


    At the same time, the huge ice also fell into the pool, stirring up countless water waves and sshing water droplets all over the sky.


    In the next moment, the flowing fire rolled back, burning the ice waterfall sinking and floating into countless water vapor, and in a blink of an eye, the entire pool is filled.


    Ice Release: Ice Age!


    Above the waterfall, Hyketsu sped his hands together, and the majestic Chakra turned into a huge torrent of ice crystals, pouring endlessly into the pool.


    Crack crack


    The turbulent water pool seemed to be frozen in time, and the waves and clusters of water droplets froze at a speed visible to the naked eye!


    In an instant, the pool of water turned into a pool of ice.


    The ice pool was very cold, and the turbulent waves turned into ice waves that condensed in the air, and under the ice waves, stood a small ice sculpture.


    The face of ice sculpture is vague, but a bright red color can be seen inside, which is Roshis hair.


    Its over?


    madara frowned, Isn''t this guy too weak?


    I haven''t had enough of it yet! Tenk also shouted with dissatisfaction.


    Dont worry, hes a Jinchuriki, how could it end just like this? Hyketsu is confident but not arrogant. He knew that no Jinchuriki is so easy to deal with.


    Sure enough, in the cold water pool, a strange red vapor gradually diffused from the top of the ice sculpture.


    When Tenk saw this, he secretly thought that he was so smart, as he couldnt just watch Roshie out.


    So he jumped down, clenched his fists, and made a move to the ice sculpture: Explosion Release  Bomb King!


    Boom!!


    The terrifying explosion turned into a wave of air visible to the naked eye which passed through the middle of the ice sculpture. In an instant, the ice kes turned into a ring and spread, and then the ice sculpture was swept by the air waves, breaking apart with the sound of ice cracking!

 Chapter 596: Fighting Roshi

    Chapter 596: Fighting Roshi


    Gu lu gu lu


    Scorching light and heat flowed out from the shattered ice chips, and the scorching aura instantly melted the corner of the ice pool, igniting theke water, causing hot water bubbles to pop up one after another.


    As theke boiled, the frozen pool copsed and gradually melted.


    And the root of all thises from ava burning man!


    Earth Release: Hardening Technique!


    Tenk looked at Roshi, who was wearing ava cloak, with a solemn expression, then he formed hand seals, added stone skin to his hands, and then threw his fists again, Explosion Release  Bomb King!!!


    Roshi stomped on his feet, without dodging or evading, he threw his fist too to meet Tenks fist!


    Boom!


    Terrifying explosions swept across the pool again!


    As the air waves danced, countlessva mes sputtered out, falling into the vicinity, burning the earth into small scorched ck dots.


    Eh?


    Tenk looked up, and under the surging air waves, Roshi stood in front of him unscathed. Theva cloak on his body moved slowly like a living creature, andva fire bubbles burst out from time to time, releasing hot air waves.


    Tenk looked at the scorched stone skin on his fists, and his face changed slightly, then he tip-toed to quickly move back.


    What a strong defense!


    The explosion triggered by the Explosion Release Kekkei Genkai is much more powerful than an ordinary Explosive Tag, but even so, it still cant blow up the other partysva cloak!


    This is the Biju Cloak! madara folded his hands on his chest, his dark eyes looked down at Roshi with a little disdain.


    No, this is the Lava Release Chakra Mode!


    Roshi stared at the three people, and said solemnly, You guys cane at me together!


    After the words fell, Roshi brazenly rushed towards the Tenk.


    Wearing ava ok, Roshi at this time not only has amazing defenses, but the terrifying high temperature carried by theva cloak can also bring powerful damage to the others!


    Hyketsu frowned when he saw this: Is this a Nintaijutsu simr to Raikages Lightning Release Chakra Mode?


    Hey, Hyketsu, what are you doing in a daze? Quickly cool him down! Tenk didnt dare to touch Roshisva cloak with his flesh and blood, and quickly jumped up the ice waterfall in a blink of an eye.


    Understood.


    Hyketsu sped his hands together, Ice Release: Ice Age!


    Boom!


    A huge torrent of ice crystals dropped from the sky again, suddenly descending on the top of Roshis head.


    Lava Release  Granite!


    Even though Roshi is wearing ava cloak, he still doesnt want to receive the torrent of ice crystals head-on. He quickly stamped his hands on the water surface. In an instant, the earthquake cracked, the pool boiled, and the terrifying magma erupted like a volcanic eruption, turning into a huge flowing ck and redva wall!


    In the next instant, the torrent of ice crystals violently collided with the huge wall of hotva.


    Ztt ztt ztt


    With the dense crackling sounds, the scorchingva and the zero-degree ice frantically merged, and endless water vapor filled the air in an instant, spreading in all directions.


    Explosion Release  Bomb King!


    The sneaky Tenk bypassed theva, added stone skins to his fists, and threw his fist again.


    You underestimated my skills!


    Roshi sneered, and in the next moment, another wall of ck-redva burst out from the bottom of the pool, blocking Tenk.


    Boom!


    Tenks fists hit theva wall, and countless magma-like sparks instantly sputtered from theva wall!


    Tenk had a disgusted expression on his face, and then quickly backed away before theva sparks sshed on his face.


    If it was another person, they will definitely be sshed, but who made him have Minatos nerve reflexes?


    Hey, madara-kun, dont just watch from there. Tenk raised his head and shouted.


    The protagonist is always thest to appear on the stage!


    madara jumped down from the ice waterfall. At this moment, his dark eyes have turned into the ck and red 3-tomoe.


    Sharingan?!


    Roshis face changed slightly, You are Konoha No!


    Sharingan indeed is the Kekkei Genkai of Konohas Uchiha n, but Ice Release is the Kekkei Genkai of Kirigakures Yuki n, and Explosion Release is the Kekkei Genkai of Iwagakure!


    Whats going on?!


    Roshi feels a little uneasy.


    Hey old man, can you look at the majestic me madara opened his mouth and said.


    Roshi was in a state of uneasiness at this moment, so upon hearing this, he subconsciously looked towards madara, and then he was stunned.


    Shackling Stakes Technique!


    madaras Sharingan Genjutsu instantly brought Roshis consciousness into his illusion world.


    Under the bloody crimson moon, Roshi was standing on the gloomy water. Amidst the ripples, huge rusty wedges were violently inserted into his body, and severe pain rushed to his heart in an instant, then spread wildly!


    Bastard!!!


    Roshis eyes were bloodshot, and he was gnashing his teeth while trying to get rid of the wedges, but no matter how hard he tries, he cant even move a finger!


    But


    Do you think this level of Genjutsu can trap me? Roshi said coldly, while enduring the severe pain.


    I know you have a Biju in your body. Even if I pull your consciousness into this illusion world, the Biju in your body will control your body to fight.


    madara has a crafty smile on his face, So during this period of time, I will practice with you fiercely!


    After the words fell, rusty wedges appeared densely in the void, then shot towards Roshi!


    Arrrgggghhhh


    Roshi raised his head to the sky and roared angrily, and then a wedge was stuck in his throat, Urgh!!


    On the pool.


    When Roshis consciousness was drawn into the illusion world by madara, Yonbi came out!


    Gu lu gu lu


    Layers ofva gushed out from the depths of Roshis body, sinking into the boiling pool like lumps of red shit. As theva surged more and more, the water in the pool also evaporated rapidly, until itpletely changed into ava swamp!


    Standing above the ice waterfall, Hyketsu frowned slightly. At this time, he has already activated the power of Ryumyaku, and the endless Chakra has turned into endless torrents of ice crystals, butyers ofva walls burst out from theva swamp one after another, covering Roshis body heavily. So that his torrent of ice crystals does not affect Roshi at all!


    There is a problem with my output!


    Hyketsu frowned slightly.


    In terms of Chakra Reserves, perhaps Yonbi has more than the main bodys Ryumyaku, but it is not much more, but Yonbi can use all of these Chakra for attack or defense unscrupulously, while for Hyketsu, it seems that a faucet have been installed, so no matter how much water there is behind the faucet, he can only control the water of one faucet to attack at most!


    Its as if two people have the same number of bullets, but one is holding a pistol and can only fire one shot at a time, while the other is holding a machine gun, which can shoot bullets continuously. This is the problem that Hyketsu is facing at this time!


    Roar!!


    With the roar, a small monster covered in a scarlet Biju Cloak rushed out.


    His Biju Cloak is bloody deep red, with two dark red tails swaying behind his butt. At this moment, he is like a humanoid Biju, full of aura of destruction.


    Explosion Release  Bomb King!!


    Tenks figure flickered, and rushed towards Roshi in midair with his fists.


    Roshi tilted his head, the crimson light shed in the air, and he disappeared from in front of Tenks eyes in an instant.


    So fast!


    Tenks pupils shrank, and then he felt a gust of wind whistling behind him.


    Whoosh!


    The afterimage flickered, and at the crucial moment, Tenk on his superb nerve reflexes to dodge extremely quickly, avoiding Roshi Yonbis attack.


    This guy seems to be more difficult to deal with than Roshi!


    Tenk looked towards madara with great dissatisfaction, and said, I think you should just dispel the Genjutsu.


    Compared to Yonbi, Roshi is obviously easier to deal with.


    madara nced sideways, the three tomoe in his pupils moved slightly, and with a move of his thought, he immediately dispelled the Shackling Stakes Technique.


    Roshis consciousness also instantly returned to his body.


    However


    Roar!!


    Yonbi roared angrily, his four hooves stomped hard, and he instantly turned into a crimson afterimage and mmed into madara.


    madara turned pale with shock: Not good, this crazy monkey has taken control of Roshis body!


    As he spoke, madara immediately threw a Sharingan Genjutsu towards Yonbi.


    You want to control me with that level of Sharingan?!


    Yonbis deep and hoarse growl floated out from the crimson afterimage, and then he mmed into madara unabated, Naive!!!


    Although madara cant stop him, he managed to flicker out the moment the crimson afterimage came to him, and at the same time, he throws an Explosive Tag towards the crimson afterimage.


    Bzztt!


    The Explosive Tag burned instantly as soon as it approached the crimson afterimage, but with Minatos nerve reflex, this small amount of time is enough.


    Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags, explode! madara roared as he formed hand seals with both hands.


    Boom boom boom boom boom boom


    In an instant, continuous explosions came from Yonbis body, and the horrible waves of air are like chaotic currents, swept in all directions in a disorderly manner, scraping outyers of gray-brown dust.


    This shouldnt work, right? Tenk stood beside theva swamp'', with a strange expression on his face.


    Since Kanp collected the Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags from the Scroll of Seals, he has consciously collected Explosive Tag for summoning use.


    But firstly, Kanp is cheap, and secondly, he is not as rich as Konan, so the Explosive Tags collected are not many, only about two thousand.


    Its very good to hear the sound. madara said lightly.


    Boom boom boom


    Amidst the continuous roar, it took only ten seconds for more than two thousand Explosive Tags to be consumed. The violent explosion sted the ce where Yonbi was located into a huge hole tens of meters deep.


    And in the middle of the hole, a crimson figure is slowly standing up amidst the billowing fireworks.


    Roar!!!!


    Boom!


    At this moment, there seemed to be a volcanic eruption from under the hole, and the endless hotva exuded dazzling light and heat, filling the huge hole like a spring, and then spreading outwardly. In a sh, the nearby water pool was also included, and the castration continued, and it was still spreading outward crazily!


    Gu lu gu lu


    One by oneva fire bubbles emerge from the gradually expanding sea ofva. The scorching aura seemed to ignite the air, and the entire space is covered in a faint red aura.

 Chapter 597: Kanpū Arrives

    Chapter 597: Kanp�� Arrives


    Son, I''m counting on you this time!


    In the depths of the seal world, Roshis consciousness body was floating on the head of a huge red-haired four-tailed gori, and he looked a little sluggish.


    He was trapped in madaras illusion world for only one minute, but he suffered a rough output of thousands of huge wedges in turn, and the several holes in his body were all ruined!


    No, its not that simple!


    Although it is only my spiritual body that has been ruined, but that is also a hole!


    Roshi was overwhelmed with shame, filled with grief and indignation!


    Yonbi didnt understand Roshis pain, and said: It just happens that I havent been active for a long time, so let me take care of those three guys for you!


    Whilemunicating with Roshi, Yonbi poured out his own terrifyingva Chakra!


    As the magma sea of mes gradually spread, there is no more life within a kilometer radius. All insects, fish, birds, animals, flowers, nts and forests were swallowed by the magma and burned to ashes!


    After madara, Hyketsu and Tenk joined together, they retreated to the edge of the magma sea of mes, and each of them looked solemnly at the small figure in the center of the sea ofva shrouded in hot red aura.


    Yonbi is so fierce?


    He can change the terrain only with his own Chakra. If there is a volcano nearby, I am afraid it will erupt directly.


    It would be great if there is Samehada.


    Samehada can absorb Bijus Chakra, and it is simply an excellent weapon to restrain Biju!


    What should we do now?


    Tenk felt that his Explosion Release is a cheat. Facing ordinary Shinobi, he can finish them all with one Bomb King, but faced with the red monkey in front of him, Bomb King couldnt even break his defenses. If this continues, Tenk feels that he is going to lose his confidence!


    The only way is to get the main body toe here.


    Hyketsus eyes flickered, and he said softly, The main body will not have restrictions on using the power of Ryumyaku, and Sage Mode should be able to suppress this crazy monkey.


    madara immediately took out an Explosive Tag and engraved the Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint on it.


    Boom!


    At the same time, Hyketsu formed hand seal, then turned into a puff of smoke and dissipated.


    Then, our mission is to hold the monkey! madara put away the Explosive Tag, and the scarlet 3-Tomoe Sharingan stared at the sea ofva


    Huh?


    Wheres the monkey?


    In the next instant, a crimson afterimage dashed wildly from the right.


    madaras pupils shrank, but the extremely fast nerve reflex allowed him to make the right choice immediately. He frantically threw the Sharingan Genjutsu towards Yonbi, and at the same time, formed hand seals with both hands: Lightning Release: Heavy Thunderstorm!


    The majestic Lightning Attribute Chakra turns into a huge lightning beam, and shot at Yonbi head-on.


    Boom!


    In an instant, the thunder exploded, and the sky was full of blue arcs. Yonbi roared, and forcibly shreds the lightning beam like a savage, and then he continues to collide to rush towards madara.


    At the same time, the huge sea ofva behind him also began to riot. Like a volcanic eruption, a huge stream ofva streams was ejected into the air, covering the sky and covering the sun, and spraying towards where madara and Tenk is.


    But the lightning beam sessfully dyed Yonbi for a second!


    Whoosh whoosh!


    With afterimages, madara and Tenk flickered again and again, galloping away wildly, trying to avoid the raging fire!


    Roar!!


    Yonbi roared again, stomping his hooves on the ground, and instantly turned into a crimson light, sting towards madara and Tenk.


    Land of Fire.


    Konoha.


    Hyuga ns settlement, the backyard of Gekko Mansion.


    Kanp, who was dozing off on the wooden corridor, suddenly opened his eyes.


    Hyketsus memory flood into his mind, making Kanp somewhat shocked.


    In the original work, Kisame easily defeated Roshi and took away Yonbi, so he thought that Roshi and Yonbi are just weakling, but he didnt expect them to be so fierce!


    It seems that I need to go to the Land of Waterfall.


    Kanp thought for a while, then formed hand seal to dispel the three groups of Komadara, Nakamadara, Uglymadara, then returns to the bedroom, formed hand seal to create a shadow clone, and then teleports to the underground base in the Forest of Death. Within the monitoring range of the Byakugan shadow clone, he deactivated Transparent Release, lights up the Ice Release, then formed hand seals to use Transformation Technique and bes Hyketsu. After covering his smell with medicinal juice, Kanp activated Sage Mode and resolutely goes online and teleported towards the Land of Waterfall.


    Ten secondster, Kanp hase to a hidden and dark valley.


    Then he flickered towards a certain direction. Speeding all the way, after sensing that his Flying Thunder God Techniques coordinate appeared within 250 miles, Kanp instantly disappeared!


    When he appeared again, before he could see the blurry things around him clearly, Kanp felt a scorching breathing from above the top of his head.


    He looked up and saw the sky is full ofva covering the sky, falling rapidly towards this side like a meteor shower of.


    On the side, madara and Tenk are immersed in running wildly. Not far away, a crimson light rolled up a furious wave and mmed towards them fiercely!


    Its better toe early than coincidentally.


    Kanp sped his hands together, and the ice crystals all over the sky swept up in an instant, turning into a huge ice storm, whistling and spinning, then crashed into the crimson light.


    Boom!


    Yonbi crashed into the ice storm and his speed was immediately reduced!


    Condensate!


    Kanp let out a clear shout, and the huge ice storm suddenly rotated inward and quickly condensed. Countless ice crystals were densely packed and attached to the surface of Yonbis body, then turned into ayer of solid ice in a blink of an eye. As the ice storm thoroughly restrained it, Yonbi has been frozen in a huge piece of ice.


    At this time, the sky was full of fire, and Kanp sped his hands together again.


    The purple-ck neb near near the green light cluster in his mind instantly emitted a hazy light, and the endless Chakra poured into Kanps body wildly.


    With such a huge Chakra, even Narutos physique will feel a little pressure, but at this time, Kanp is having a physique which was suspected of being the Sage Body, so he can easily ept this much Chakra!


    Ice Release: Ice Age!


    Kanp sped his palms, and a huge torrent of ice crystals with a radius of 100 meters poured out. Like a sky-shing sword, it savagely shed a white ice mark in the flowing fire!


    The torrent of ice crystals rose to a height of one thousand meters, and then exploded when the momentum was exhausted, turning into ice crystals and snowkes that danced freely.


    In just a few seconds, the countless ice crystals and snowkes danced above the flowing fire, turning into a hazyyer of ice and pressing on the flowing fire.


    Ztt ztt ztt


    When the ice and fire collided, sizzling sound rang resounded through the area, and the thick water vapor immediately filled the sky and covered the sun, making the world turned dark.


    At this time, Kanp is still in Sage Mode and the Ice Release he used is powered with Senjutsu Chakra, so its power is obviously several times stronger than ordinary Chakra!


    Water and fire, ice andva are supposed to restrain each other, but with the help of Senjutsu Chakra, Kanps ice has clearly overwhelmed Yonbisva!


    Crack crack!


    At the same time, Yonbi, who was frozen in the solid ice, bared his teeth. His Biju Cloak gradually becamerger, and he forcibly propped up the solid ice to create a cobweb-like crack!


    Seeing this, Kanp frowned slightly. Then, the Chakra from the power of Ryumyaku poured away and turns into ice crystals, strengthening and expanding the solid ice.


    Yonbi roared silently, his short body grew bigger and bigger, his face was ferocious, his fangs protruded, and red monkey hair gushed out of the Biju Cloak!


    In just a few seconds, Yonbi has already turned into a huge tens of meters high ice sculpture!


    Inside the ice sculpture, there is a huge red-haired monkeyNo, it should be a gori baring its teeth. Its eyes are fierce, its face is hideous and terrifying, its muscles are like iron, full of wildness and power!


    This is the main body of Yonbi, Son Goku?


    madara and Tenk came to behind Kanp, looking at the huge ice sculpture tens of meters high with amazement.


    Crack crack


    The surface of ice sculpture is full of cracks. Yonbi wants to break through ice sculpture time and time again, but Kanp controls the huge torrent of ice crystals, and does not give him a chance at all. He frantically repairs the huge cracks on the surface of the ice sculpture, and the ice outside ice sculpture was also rapidly thickening and thickening!


    Is Yonbi trapped? Tenk began to stir, as if he wanted to punch the ice sculpture in front of him.


    Just as Kanp was about to say something, he saw Yonbi, who is inside ice sculpture, seemed to mutate again. Scarletva burst out of Yonbis body, and eroded into the ice sculpture along the scarlet hair on its body.


    Ztt ztt ztt


    In just a few seconds, Yonbi, who is inside the ice sculpture, has been covered byva. From the outside, it seems that what is wrapped in the solid ice is only a dense magma!


    Theva swirls and boils inside the solid ice, and the zing high temperature frantically melts the solid ice, turning it into huge water vapor. The water vapor expands, but it is wrapped in the ice with nowhere to go, so it is constantlypressed and heated up.


    As time went by, the water vapor produced by the fusion of theva and solid ice finally reached a critical point


    Hey, I have a bad feeling!


    madara, who was looking at it with his 3-Tomoe Sharingan, had an ugly expression on his face, If it continues like this, it will explode, right?


    In a fixed space, when hot and cold meet, its already easy to explode, let alone the collision between Yonbis Lava Release and Senjutsu Chakras Ice Release!


    Kanp also vaguely felt a trace of uneasiness, but with Minatos nerve reflex, he didnt panic, and said lightly: Stand back!


    madara has the coordinates of Flying Thunder God Technique on his body, so once the solid ice explodes, he can instantly teleport to madaras location to ensure his safety.


    As for Yonbi, it depends on how thick his skin is!


    Be careful yourself.


    madara and Tenks figures flickered, rushing quickly towards the distance quickly, and they ran for more than ten kilometers in a blink of an eye.


    The next moment.


    Boom


    A ring-shaped air wave suddenly spread out from the inside of the giant ice sculpture, traveling a thousand meters in an instant!

 Chapter 598: The Best Future?

    Chapter 598: The Best Future?


    Konoha.


    In the reception room of Hiruzens house, Koharu and Homura came together.


    In the reception room, Yondaime Hokage, Namikaze Minato has already been waiting here.


    Yondaime?


    Koharu nced at Hiruzen who led them in, and said with a snort, It really wasn''t just to invite us to drink tea.


    Hahaha, Yondaime has encountered something, but the temporarily promoted advisors are not qualified enough, so I can only find you two. Hiruzen smiled and asked the two retired advisors to sit down, and then lit his pipes neatly, and began to puff.


    Although the two of you have retired, people with your level of experience in life are rare. If it hadn''t been for an important situation this time, I wouldn''t have asked Sandaime to call you. Minato said.


    Homura and Koharu looked at each other, then Homura say: In that case, Yondaime, please tell us.


    Minato nodded: Its about Iwagakures Yonbis Jinchuriki


    Minato told them the fact that Roshi defected from Iwagakure, and Yamahashi led a thousand Iwagakures Shinobi to hunt him down.


    Koharu asked solemnly: Does Yondaime want to capture Yonbi?


    Minato said solemnly: What do you two think?


    Koharu said without thinking about it: Capturing Yonbis Jinchuriki has a high probability of causing a war between the two countries. Taking into ount the situation of the Shinobi World, although the war will not affect the entire Shinobi World, it will definitely be protracted and will seriously affect the development of the vige. Yondaime should already know about this too, right?


    Minato nodded, and then looked towards Hiruzen.


    Hiruzen put down the tobo pipe in his hand and said: Back then, Shodaime-sama distributed the nine Biju to Great Shinobi Viges for the purpose of maintaining peace in the Shinobi World. However, after the death of Shodaime-sama, just after a few decades, three Shinobi World Wars have broken out. Obviously, Shodaime-samas peace strategy has failed.


    Although Homura is old, his thinking is not slow. He raised his eyebrows and asked: So, Yondaime wants to take back the nine Biju?


    Minato said: I indeed have this intention, but


    Yondaime, once you do this, it will inevitably cause hostility from the other Four Great Shinobi Countries. At that time, whether it is the recuperating Land of Wind or the closed Land of Water, they will do their best to fight against us! In addition, the Land of Earth and the Land of Lightning


    Koharu solemnly said, Although we were the winner in thest Shinobi World War, it does not mean that we can fight Four Great Shinobi Countries at the same time!


    The risk of taking back the nine Biju is indeed too great! A little carelessness will lead to Konohas demise!


    Homura said, If the Daimyo knows he would not support you, Yondaime.


    Minato nodded slightly, and then asked: What if we take it back secretly? As long as the information is not leaked, no one knows that we did it.


    You want to hide the nine Biju from the other Great Countries


    Koharu pondered and said, Then we cant use our fighting power on the surface But Yondaime, even if you can take back the nine Biju, can the Shinobi World really usher in peace?


    Perhaps under the leadership of you, Yondaime, Konoha can maintain the peace of the Shinobi World after gathering the nine Biju, but your sessor, your sessors sessor, from generation to generation, can you ensure that every generation have the same beliefs as you? Homura asked.


    I cant.


    Minato shook his head and said, But we have to make changes. After the Third Shinobi World War, although the situation in the Shinobi World tends to be peaceful, there were undercurrents. I believe that in another ten or twenty years, there will definitely be another war that will sweep the entire Shinobi World! If we dont make any changes at this time, are we going to just watch the ware to our country and vige again?


    Koharu and Homura sighed, neither of them speaks again.


    Because they knew that Minato is right, as the war wille again sooner orter!


    After a while, Homura asked: Since Yondaime has made a decision, why call us over?


    I would like to ask the two of you to analyze the future of Konoha once we embark on this path.


    Minato seriously said, The best future!


    The best future?


    Koharu was stunned, and said slowly, ording to you, Yondaime, if we choose to take back the nine Biju secretly, although it is indeed possible toplete the recovery of the nine Biju without other countries knowing, the odds are small, but since it is the best future, it will definitely seed.


    The nine Biju are not friendly to humans, so when the timees, we have to choose the right Shinobi to be the Jinchuriki. Jinchuriki must be nurtured from an early age to ensure their loyalty. Homura said.


    When the Jinchuriki grows up, no one in the Shinobi World can resist Konoha.


    Koharu suddenly looked towards Minato and asked, Yondaime, you are not thinking of unifying the Shinobi World, are you?


    That is unrealistic.


    Homura shook his head and said, The Shinobi World is too big andmunication is inconvenient. Even if we can achieve unification with the power the Biju, how can we govern this huge Shinobi World?


    Hiruzens eyes flickered, and he interjected: Flying Thunder God Technique!


    Flying Thunder God Technique? Koharu and Homura look at Hiruzen in shock.


    Hiruzen smiled and said his suggestion: Flying Thunder God Technique is Space-Time Ninjutsu. As long as you have Flying Thunder God Techniques coordinates, you can teleport instantly! If Yondaime can create the Flying Thunder God Technique in the form of a technique form, and then engrave the Flying Thunder Formation Technique in each vige and town, as long as the Flying Thunder Formation Technique is activated here, it can be teleported instantly to the the Flying Thunder Formation Technique in another vige. In this way, no matter how big the Shinobi World is, it will be a slightly bigger vige.


    Just like the Explosive Tag, the technique written on the Explosive Tag is actually some kind of explosive Ninjutsu. After it is carved into the talisman paper, any Shinobi can use it!


    If Minato can create Flying Thunder God Technique in this way, then any ninja can also use Flying Thunder God Technique to teleport instantly.


    Koharu is dumbfounded. Her saggy face was full of shock and bewilderment, and then she said nkly: This kind of thing can it really be done?


    Since it is the best future, of course we must think in the best direction. Hiruzen looked towards Minato with a smile.


    Minato immediately nodded: I will try to do the research in this area!


    In fact, Minato has divided Flying Thunder God Technique into three and passed them to Genma, Iwashi and Raido, which is an improvement of Flying Thunder God Technique, but what Hiruzen said is moreplicated and difficult. It can even be called a Hell-Level challenge!


    Homura swallowed his saliva and asked: Even if Yondaime can solve this problem, what about Jinchuriki?


    After the unification of the Shinobi World, the existence of Jinchuriki will in turn affect the peace of the Shinobi World.


    After all, Jinchuriki has Biju inside their body. Once it is used by others, or went berserk, the consequences will be disastrous!


    We can find a way to tame Biju and make them avable to all humans! Hiruzen made another suggestion.


    Sharingan!


    Koharu narrowed her eyes. After hearing Hiruzens words, the first thing that came to her mind was this thing, and then she decisively shook her head, Even though Sharingans Genjutsu can control Biju, but once the Genjutsu fails, or Uchiha n gives birth to malicious thought, it will still lead to chaos.


    Minatos eyes shed brightly, and he thought of Shisuis Kotoamatsukami!


    If we use Kotoamatsukami to make the Biju full of love towards humans


    It will work!


    Its just that the interval between using Kotoamatsukami is a bit too long, as every time it is used, there will be a ten-year interval. Fortunately, both of Shisuis Mangekyos Dojutsu are Kotoamatsukami. In this way, we canpletely tame the Biju in 50 years!


    Shisui is less than twenty this year, so it is not a big problem to live to seventy.


    The only difficulty is that Mangekyos pupil power cannot be replenished. Will Shisuis Mangekyost fifty years from now?


    About taming the Biju, I have a solution.


    Minato said, But it needs to be kept secret for the time being.


    Koharu and Homura did not pursue further questions, but continued to analyze Konohas best future, while Hiruzen put forward some best suggestions next to them toplete the best future predicted by the two.


    As they talked, they discovered that taking back the nine Biju is not impossible. As long as everything can go on in the best'' way, Konoha will be able to wee the best future!


    Koharu and Homura looked at each other for a long time, and finally looked towards Minato solemnly, and said: Yondaime, once we start to walk on this path, no mistakes are allowed, otherwise, the one greeting us will not be the best future, but a hopeless future!


    I have confidence!


    Minato smiled slightly.


    He was a little bit undecided before, because he couldn''t see the future clearly. But now, under the analysis of Hiruzen, Koharu and Homura, with the broad and open road in front of him, he has no reason not to go!


    Koharu and Homura looked Minatos blue pupils and golden hair, plus that sunny warm smile, and felt that his confidence and calmness is full of indescribable appeal!


    The two of them sighed and said nothing more.

 Chapter 599: Bijudama

    Chapter 599: Bijudama


    Land of Waterfall.


    A huge ring-shaped air wave whizzes and spreads, carrying flowing fire, water vapor, and ice debris, like a halo of red, white, and blue stardust, rippling away from afar, and the vegetation in the path is scorched, iced, or dewed, the scene is appalling.


    After madara ran for twenty kilometers, there was a wave of air beside him, and Kanp had already jumped and said: Run!


    With the clear voice, Kanp formed hand seals, and went straight into the ground.


    madara and Tenk turned their heads to the back subconsciously, and saw the three-color ring-shaped air wave sweeping towards them silently, faster and faster!


    The power of this explosion is too strong! Tenk screamed, and immediately followed Kanp and madaras example, and quickly escaped into the ground.


    Roar roar roar!!


    In the center of the three-color ring-shaped air wave, the red gori, Yonbi, finally broke out of the solid ice. At this moment, he pped his big chest muscle with his muscr arms, and roared to the sky again and again.


    Immediately afterwards, his palms pped the ground, causing the earth to tremble, then the terrifyingva overflowed from his palms, sweeping away in all directions.


    When Kanps group of three get out of the ground, Yonbi had already re-established his home field advantage!


    How about it, can you still persist? madara looked towards Kanp.


    Sage Mode has a time limit. Once the time is too long, the Natural Energy will exert a great burden on the body.


    But


    Kanp carefully sensed his body and found that there was no difort!


    Kanp previously spected that Hashrimas physique and the Uzumaki ns physique will be the Sage Body after the fusion. Seeing the current situation, he felt that this conjecture is bing more and more true!


    Kanp took a deep breath, and as soon as the endless stream of Natural Energy poured into his body, it was instantly refined into Senjutsu Chakra, and then it turned into countless ice crystals, flying all over the sky.


    Theva on the ground is surging, and the ice crystals are flying wantonly in the air. At this moment, Yonbi and Kanp each create home court advantage in an attempt to suppress each other.


    Gu lu gu lu


    Theva gradually spread to the feet of Kanp and the other two. With a move of Kanps thoughts, the ice crystals in the sky quickly revolved around him at a very high speed. And slowly, Kanps feet left the ground.


    Kanps eyes lit up when he saw this: Ice Release with Senjutsu Chakra can really make Newtonmit suicide in shame!


    Hey, what about us?!


    madara and Tenk shouted at Kanp, who was floating in the air, while retreating to avoid theva.


    Kanp shook his hand without turning his head, and said: Go away, dont disturb me!


    Bastard!


    madara and Tenk cursed angrily, but seeing theva on the ground was still spreading crazily, they had no choice but to continue to retreat.


    Go to hell! Flower-Fruit Mountain!!!


    In the center of the sea ofva, Yonbi roared and pped his palms onto the ground. In an instant, the sea ofva rioted, and endlessva flowed into the air like a volcanic eruption!


    The crimsonva exudes scorching light and heat, and the air is filled with red mes. Any approaching ice crystals are instantly melted into water vapor and evaporated, turning into a white cloud at high altitude.


    Ice Release: Ice Storm!


    Floating in the air, Kanp opened his hands slightly, and the ice crystals all over the sky immediately spun around him at extreme speed!


    With the continuous burst of Senjutsu Chakra from his body, the ice crystals storm grew bigger and bigger, connecting the white clouds at the top and the sea ofva at the bottom, reaching a diameter of 100 meters in a blink of an eye!


    Ztt ztt ztt


    In the next moment, the crimsonva collided with the huge ice crystal storm, and thick steam instantly filled the air, covering everything.


    Son!


    In the seal world, Roshis consciousness floats in front of looking at the thick steam in midair with grim face, This guys Ice Release is at least twice as powerful as before! Whats going on?


    Senjutsu! He used Senjutsu Chakra to use Ice Release!


    Yonbi said solemnly, And this guyI can feel the aura of Sage of Six-Paths from him.


    What?


    Roshis expression was suffocated, Sage of Six-Paths?


    It feels like it but it also doesnt feel like it, maybe I got it wrong. Yonbis face was also full of doubts.


    Roshi shook his head and said: Don''t worry about it, Son, its time to use that move!


    Got it!


    In the sea ofva, Yonbi suddenly opened his mouth, and without a sound, the extremely rich Chakra at his mount, turning into a huge ck and purple Chakra Ball.


    Thats


    Bijudama?!


    Tens of kilometers away, madara and Tenk looked from the distance, looking at the small purple ck Chakra Ball with solemn expressions.


    Kanps location was covered by the thick steam, so his vision is blocked and he couldnt see the Bijudama!


    madara couldn''t take it anymore, so he turned his head and kills Tenk with one strike.


    In midair, outside the extremely fast rotating ice storm, the crimsonva carried the flowing fire in the sky and collided with the ice storm, evaporating endless water vapor, covering the sky and the sun.


    At this moment, Kanp suddenly received the memory of Tenk, and his scalp went numb.


    Ive been targeted by Bijudama?!


    I should get away!


    With a move of his thought, Kanp instantly disappeared from the center of the ice storm.


    In the next instant, with Yonbis roar, the purple ck Bijudama sted away, like a long rainbow prating the sun, instantly piercing through the thick water vapor,va fire, and ice storm, leaving a dark afterimage in the air, disappeared at the end of the sky!


    Kanp appeared next to madara, and when he turned his head to look, he saw a ck afterimage across the void, like a thick line left by an oil-based pen in andscape painting, which was extremely abrupt and unnatural.


    Then, there was a bright light shining from the end of the sky, followed by a deafening rumbling sound, which echoed endlessly between the sky, the earth, and the valley.


    Is he dead? In the seal world, Roshis consciousness stared closely at the thick water vapor in the midair.


    No, he ran away!


    Yonbi barred his teeth and turned his head, looking exactly at where Kanp and madara are.


    How is it possible?!


    Roshi was full of disbelief, When did he


    Yonbi said: I didnt notice when he appeared there, this guy is dangerous!!


    On the other side.


    Seeing Yonbi found him, Kanp immediately said to madara next to him: You continue to retreat!


    Understood. madara nodded, and then flickered away quickly.


    As long as madara stays away from the battle site and takes a look at the battle situation, then Kanp will stand in the invincible position!


    Its just, what should I do to capture Yonbi?


    madaras Sharingan is only at 3-Tomoe level, neither his pupil power nor Genjutsu can control Yonbi.


    I dont have Samehada either, which can absorb Yonbis Chakra like crazy.


    I dont have Wood Release either, which can easily bind Yonbi.


    With only Ice Release, I can indeed consume bit by bit Its just how many days and nights will it take?


    Kanp stared at the gori slowly approaching him, and his eyes suddenly shed with light: Thats right!


    Fuinjutsu!


    No matter how awesome Yonbi is, he is also limited by Roshis body!


    As long as the Fuinjutsu is carved in the seal world inside Roshis body, Yonbi can be trapped in the Roshis body.


    At that time, what can Yonbi do?


    Then, the key now is how to make Yonbi re-enter Roshis body!


    At this time, Yonbi had alreadye a hundred meters in front of Kanp, his huge body created arge shadow, and as the Yonbi advances, the sea ofva also boiled and spread, slowly approaching Kanp from two sides.


    Wait a minute!


    Kanp waved his hand to stop him, Its enough. Even if we continue to fight, we won''t be able to decide the winner. Why don''t we just stop now?


    Hearing this, Yonbi paused.


    In the seal world.


    Yonbi asked: Roshi, what do you think?


    Roshis consciousness is floating, and through Yonbis sight, he can also see and hear the request of Hyketsu to stop the fight.


    I cant believe him at all. Roshi frowned and said.


    Then, continue to fight?


    Yonbi said solemnly, Roshi, this guys Senjutsu Ice Release extremely restrained my Lava Release, so if we continue to fight, there is no guarantee I can win against him.


    In that case


    Roshi said, I will talk to him!


    After Roshi said that, Yonbis huge body suddenly shrank.

 Chapter 600: Capturing Roshi

    Chapter 600: Capturing Roshi


    Kanp has no talent in Fuinjutsu, or he is a trashy in any aspect of Fuinjutsus training.


    Four Symbols Seal, Five Elements Seal, Fire Sealing Method


    Kanp first traded five Fuinjutsu from Orochimaru, and then turned into Hyuga Taki, and cooperated with Orochimaru to summon the members of the Uzumaki n with for Impure World Reincarnation, in an attempt to collect Uzumaki ns physique.


    But in addition to Uzumaki ns physiques, Kanp also recorded dozens of Uzumaki ns Fuinjutsu, among which he also directly collected seven or eight kinds of Fuinjutsu!


    And among these Fuinjutsu, there is one Fuinjutsu that is enough to suppress Biju: The Lock Tail Seal!


    Kanp looked at Roshi, who was gradually turning into a human form, with a warm face, with his hands on his back, looking like an expert.


    Its just that the hand behind his back kept gesturing his fingers towards the far madara.


    Roshi, mypanions were a bit rough just now, so now, let me re-introduce my organization: Abyss!


    Kanp said with a smile, Our organization only recruits Kekkei Genkai Shinobi, as long as youe in, you are a brother, and if you are a brother, you


    I already said it!


    Roshi interrupted Kanp rudely, I refuse to join any organization!


    Are you really not thinking about it? As far as I know, Iwagakure has sent more than one thousand of their Shinobi to chase you, Roshi, your situation is not optimistic. Join Abyss, and we will help you settle the Iwagakure!


    Roshi still shook his head: In the future, I will travel in the Shinobi World as a wandering monk, and I wont ask about the Shinobi World again. It is impossible for Iwagakure to find me again, so I don''t need the help of your Abyss.


    So its like that, such a pity. Kanp sighed, but he cursed in his heart: Why isnt madarae back yet?


    Although the Lock Tail Seal is enough to suppress Biju, Kanp hopes that madara will first use Genjutsu to control Roshis consciousness first, and then use the Lock Tail Seal to suppress Yonbi inside Roshis seal world in one fell swoop!


    He has already written the script, but it is a pity that madara has not yed his role yet.


    At this moment, madara had already run twenty kilometers away. He turned his head to look, and found that the tens of meters high gori had disappeared!


    He was taken aback and hurriedly rushed back, and at the same time, he observed the surrounding with 3-Tomoe Sharingan, but found no abnormalities.


    When he got close to the sea ofva, madara saw what Roshi and his main body were talking. He couldnt hear what they were talking about, but


    He felt that the movement of the main body''s finger gesture was a bit arrogant!


    Come here?


    Is he calling me over?


    madaras eyes flickered, and he walked over there.


    As soon as he appeared, Kanp and Roshi spotted him instantly.


    The members of Abysse from all parts of the Shinobi World. I don''t think I need to say more about this person''s origin. Kanp introduced, while vaguely winking at madara.


    Sharingan, Uchiha n! Roshi stared at madara closely.


    Just now, his consciousness was pulled by madaras Sharingan Genjutsu, and he was tortured severely. Recalling that feeling now, he feltplicated expression!


    Because it was too unforgettable, Roshi didn''t notice that Kanp was winking at madara.


    So


    Roshis vision blurred, and he saw a familiar scene.


    There is a red blood moon above his head, the rippling water surface under the feet, and floating in mid-air densely packed huge wedges!


    Whats going on?!


    Roshisplexion changed drastically.


    Didnt you say you wont fight?


    Why did you cast Genjutsu on me again?!


    Bastard, how dare these guys lie to me!!


    Roshi was both shocked and angry, but he didnt panic at all, because theres still Yonbi!


    The other party has used Genjutsu to trap me before, and this time


    Roshis heart sank, and he vaguely felt that he was going to be unlucky again this time!


    In the next moment, the wedges floating in the air shook slightly, Roshis eyes widened when he saw this, and they shot towards his hole!


    Arrggghhh


    Outside.


    The moment madara trap Roshis consciousness with Shackling Stakes Technique, Kanp also took action instantly!


    Lock Tail Seal!


    Kanp formed hand seals with both hands, and then ps Roshis body violently!


    Senjutsu Chakra overflowed from Kanps hands, turned into huge chains and poured into Roshis body, which quickly moved towards his abdomen.


    Kanp closed his eyes. His consciousness was attached to the chains and entered Roshis body, and he finally came outside the Biju seal inside Roshis body.


    This is a stone-shaped seal, which is full of Iwagakures characteristics. Kanp was has no time to study, and immediately maniptes the chains to entangle the stone seal, trying to lock this seal and Yonbi, who is in the seal, together!


    At the same time, Yonbi, who was in the seal world, also realized the crisis. With the roar, endless Chakra likeva surged out of the stone seal.


    But!


    ng ng ng


    Apanied by a series of crisp sounds of metal colliding, the chains shot away quickly one after another, spinning and winding around the stone seal, and locked it tightly in the blink of an eye!


    Boom!!


    Theva-like Chakra hits the chains, but arge number of chains were entangled and turned into a whole, making it extremely tough, and even the crazy attack of Yonbis Chakra cannot break through it!


    Kanp didn''t dare to be careless. He desperately squeezed the Senjutsu Chakra, turned them into chains and entangled the stone seal, making sure nothing would go wrong!


    In less than half a minute, the stone seal waspletely wrapped in chains by Kanp!


    From the outside, only a chain iron ball can be seen, and there is no trace of a stone seal.


    Its almost done.


    Kanp breathed a sigh of relief. After returning his consciousness back to his body, he looked at Roshis blurred eyes and with malicious thought, he immediately formed hand seals again, and used Uzumaki ns Fuinjutsu to seal the Chakra inside Roshis body!


    In this way, nothing will go wrong.


    Kanp nced at madara and praised: The cooperation is not bad.


    madara looked up at the sky at a 45-degree angle, and did not speak, just smiled arrogantly.


    After turning off the Sharingan, the Shackling Stakes Technique is automatically released, and Roshis consciousness also returns instantly.


    Bastard!!!


    Roshi was about to burst into tears, and wanted to retreat quickly, staying far away from the two bastards, but soon, he realized that something was wrong.


    My Chakra


    It was sealed. Kanp answered with a smile.


    Son?!


    Roshi ignored Kanp, quickly closed his eyes and wanted to call Yonbi, who is in the seal world, but his goal has been chained by countless chains, densely entangled to form an iron ball?


    Where is my Biju?!


    Roshi didnt feel too good!


    When he was surprised and angry, Kanp hit him with a punch.


    Bang!


    With the severe pain, Roshis eyes rolled and he loses consciousness.


    What should we do next? Do you want to take care of him on the spot? madara asked.


    Kanp turned his head to look at thend after the battle. Therge sea ofva on the ground, the ice crystals still flying in the sky, and the steam-condensed clouds at a higher ce. This terrifying battle took only ten minutes from the beginning till it ended, and during this period, no outsiders disturbed them, but Kanp is not sure if there is a White Zetsus clone underground!


    In case a White Zetsus clone happens to pass by and was attracted by the battle here, once he collects Yonbi here or divides Yonbi, he will definitely be seen by White Zetsus clone!


    Therefore, I must take Roshi out of here!


    madara seemed to see through Kanps thoughts, and vaguely reminded: Dont take him back to the base. Although Yonbi is locked, his perception


    If Yonbis perception is not locked by the Lock Tail Seal, once Kanp brings Roshi back, then Yonbi will know that Abysss headquarters is in Konohas Forest of Death!


    Im not stupid.


    Kanp rolled the eyes annoyedly, and then said in the same vague tone, Take him to the beach to get some wind, I''ll get someone clear the ce.


    madara showed a wretched smile, expressing his understanding, then he grabbed Roshi, and his figure disappeared instantly.


    Kanp also flickered away.


    After sensing the coordinates of his Flying Thunder God Technique, Kanp immediately went online and returned to the underground base of the Forest of Death after ten seconds, then he closed Ice Release and lit up Byakugan.


    Multiple Shadow Clone Technique!


    Bang bang bang!


    Kanp directly created three Byakugan shadow clones and said: Go to the beach to monitor.


    Understood.


    The three Byakugan shadow clone looked at each other, each activated Sage Mode, and teleported to the sea near the Land of Fire through the Network Cable.


    White Zetsu cant blend into the sea water. With the surveince of the Byakugan shadow clone, even if theres some luck that White Zetsus clone pass there, he will never be able to hide from Byakugan. At that time, with Kanps reaction, he would definitely be able to eliminate all traces and leave immediately.


    Although what Kanp does seems superfluous, who makes White Zetsus clone everywhere?


    Everything is for confidentiality!

 Chapter 601: Sealing Yonbis Chakra

    Chapter 601: Sealing Yonbi''s Chakra


    Fifty kilometers away from the eastern coastline of the Land of Fire, madara stood on the endless blue sea with the unconscious Roshi. The sea breeze was blowing, bringing a faint salty smell.


    In just a few minutes, the three figuresshed out from the coastline at an extremely fast speed.


    madaras expression tensed slightly, and his 3-Tomoe Sharingan stared at them tightly. After they got closer, he confirmed their identity with his eyes, and found that they were his own.


    After the three Byakugan shadow clones arrived, they didnt say much, and immediately surrounded madara in a three-way formation, and then the three people opened Byakugan to observe the surrounding sea area.


    Not long after, an invisible air wave exploded beside madara, followed by Kanp floating down.


    He looked around and saw that the three Byakugan shadow clones were already in ce, so he looked towards madara, raised his eyebrows, and said: Let''s go, apany me into Roshis body.


    madaras face changed slightly, thinking that the main bodys taste is really heavy.


    He can even do it with men.


    Moreover, he wanted to do with together!


    Before or after? madara asked solemnly.


    Huh?


    Kanp was stunned, and when he realized whats going on, he immediately said with a straight face: I mean entering the seal world!


    Hahaha, I''m talking about the seal world, otherwise, what do you think I said? madaraughed sessfully and made the atmosphere even more awkward.


    Kanp is a sincere gentleman. He hates people who ys around, so he ignores madara, grabs Roshi with one hand, and his consciousness is attached to the Chakra and poured into his body.


    On the other side, madara opens his 3-Tomoe Sharingan, his pupil power circted, and his consciousness immediately enters Roshis body.


    Soon, the consciousness of the two men appeared outside the seal world inside Roshis belly.


    madara, who still uses the 3-Tomoe Sharingan, looked at the chain iron ball in front of him, and praised: You bound him very tightly.


    It''s so-so.


    Kanp said, Dont waste time, hurry up and go in.


    After saying that, Kanp mmed into the chain iron ball.


    These chains are all made by Kanps Chakra, so naturally they will not block his consciousness.


    After passing through the chain iron ball, Kanp saw the stone seal.


    At this time, the seal is exuding scorching aura, and they can vaguely see Chakra in the form of boilingva, as well as a strong will of anger.


    That is the will belonging to Yonbi, Son Goku!


    The chain behind Kanp moved slightly, and madaras consciousness came out.


    What is the rtionship between you and the Uzumaki n?!


    Inside the stone seal, theva-like Chakra suddenly erupted and turned into a huge gori, asking Kanp angrily.


    Yonbi has lived for so long, so he easily recognized that this chain is the Fuinjutsu of the Uzumaki n!


    It''s just that he couldn''t figure it out no matter how long he thinks about it. Why would Yuki ns people use Uzumaki ns Fuinjutsu?


    Yonbi is puzzled!


    madara said in a low voice: My Sharingan Genjutsu cant control him, what are you going to do?


    Of course I lock him. Kanp said with a smile.


    Although Yonbis fierce appearance is scary, it also proves that the Lock Tail Seal can indeed suppress a Biju, otherwise, why doesnt Yonbi break through the chain iron ball?


    Kanp looked towards Yonbi and waved his hand without answering his question.


    In an instant, densely packed, ovepping, and entangled chains behind Kanp suddenly vibrated, and then stretch out countless chains tentacle to grab the gori!


    What do you want to do?!


    Seeing this, Yonbi was both surprised and angry, then he roared angrily, I understand, you are here for me, bastard, those words about asking Roshi to join that Abyss is just bullshit! You shameless humans!


    When cursing, Yonbi flung out his four giant red-haired tails in an attempt to sweep away the chains.


    But these chains were all made by Chakra, so soon after they were broken, the Chakra transformed into chains and entangled him again under the control of Kanp.


    In less than half a minute, Yonbis four tails were entangled by countless chains, and these chains were moving towards his body along his four tails!


    Roar roar roar!


    Yonbi roared, and there is a terrifying Chakra gathering in his mouth, which slowly condensed into a rich purple ck Chakra Ball!


    Bijudama?!


    You can use it here!


    I, Gekko Kanp, respects you as a monkey!


    Kanp has no fear on his face. He does not believe that Yonbi dares to shoot out the Bijudama!


    madara also sneered again and again, and said: Son Goku, this is Roshis seal world, do you want to kill him?


    Yonbis pupils are bloodshot, and he red at the two humans in front of him and said: If I fall into your hands, Roshi will still die!


    Kanp smiled and asked, Are you stupid? If we want to Kill Roshi, we would have done it long ago. Or, do you think that if you leave Roshis body, my seal cant suppress you?


    To be honest, Kanp is not sure about it, but No matter what, hell try to stop Yonbi first!


    We just want to take some Chakra from you for research, and it also wont hurt Roshi, so please cooperate a little bit. madara also said.


    The two sang a harmony, speaking better than they sang.


    Yonbi hesitated, and the newly condensed Bijudama suddenly lost control and quickly dissipated, and the chain behind his ass also took this opportunity to crazily spread to his lower body.


    Roar!


    Yonbi roared, and subconsciously began to struggle frantically.


    The violent shock instantly spread along the chain to the chain iron ball, and finally spread to Kanps body.


    He quickly activated Sage Mode and poured Senjutsu Chakra frantically.


    After a while, Yonbis struggle failed.


    And the result of his failure is that, except for his head, all the parts below his neck are entangled with chains!


    Kanp immediately threw a Collection Technique to Yonbi, the green light cluster in his mind spun rapidly, but it soon subsided.


    Collection failed!


    However, Kanp is not surprised by this. With Yonbis resistance, it will be stranger if the collection can be sessful.


    Kanp narrowed his eyes.


    Since it cannot be collected, it can only be divided.


    Then the question is, should I cut off one tail, four tails, or just leave a gori head for Roshi?


    The malice in Kanps eyes makes Yonbis scalp feel numb. He bared his teeth, showing his fangs, and wanted to say a few harsh words, but considering his own state, he has to swallow the beautiful words on his mouth.


    At the same time, after Kanp came to Yonbis buttocks, which is wrapped in chains, he took out an ordinary sword, lifted it up high, and sh it down!


    Roar!! Yonbis body shook. He turned his head and bared his teeth and roared, and the scarlet bloodshot quickly covered the whites of his eyes.


    ng ng ng


    With the crisp sound of the iron chains, Kanp has cut off one of Yonbis tails cleanly.


    He grabbed the red-haired tail and felt it carefully: Something is missing.


    So he lifted his sword, and under the gaze of Yonbis grief-stricken eyes, he cut off a tail again.


    That''s about it.


    Kanp nodded in satisfaction: If I get less, it will be of no benefit to me, but if I gets too much, this is Yonbi Chakra after all, so if I get too much inside my body, its easy to be sensed by him, thereby revealing my identity, so I should get the best ratio!


    Kanp then formed hand seals, and two chains suddenly fell from above, entangled the two red-haired tails and dragged them away.


    Dont worry, you are made of Chakra, your tail will grow back soon. Kanpforted.


    Bastard!!!


    Yonbi was furious, Do you think I dont feel pain from your cut?!


    Then, let''s take our leave. Kanp slowly floated up.


    He nced at madara next to him. madara nodded knowingly, and coldly threatened: Son Goku, remember what to say and what not to say, if there is any information about Abyss leaks out of your mouth Dont me us for killing Roshi and sealing you into the bottom of the sea for ten thousand years!


    Yonbi remained silent, just staring at madara and Kanp.


    Lets go.


    Kanp passed through the chains and left Roshis body with two tails chained.


    madara follow closely from behind.


    When Kanps consciousness returned, the two huge red-haired tails dragged by the chains also overflowed from Roshis body, Kanp immediately took out a sealing scroll and sealed them inside.


    Finally got it!


    Kanp was delighted in his heart, When I returned to the underground base of Forest of Death, I will seal these two tails into my body. At that time, I will have the Chakra of Kyubi and Yonbi, and I would be one step closer to gathering the power of all nine Biju!


    Perfect!


    Kanp looked towards madara, whose consciousness has also returned, and instructed, Throw Roshi far away, as for the rest, disband!


    After saying that, Kanp surfed the Inte instantly, and the other three Byakugan shadow clones disbanded on the spot, but madara needed to work harder. He turned his head and continued to go deep into the sea, preparing to find a deserted ind to leave Roshi there. As for whether Roshi will continue living on the deserted ind, it depends on his own.


    Returning to the underground base of Konoha Forest of Death, Kanp took out the scroll quite excitedly, and formed hand seal to remove the seal on it.


    Unfolding the scroll, one after another Chakra, rich,va-like Chakra floats from the surface of the scroll.


    Since they are far away from Yonbi, these two red-haired tails can no longer maintain their original shape, and turned into Chakra one after another.


    Kanp took a deep breath and began to inhale these Chakra into his body.


    Hiss!


    At this moment, Kanp only felt that there was a hot sensation in his Chakra Pathway System, as if there wasva flowing through, burning fiercely!


    Kanp endured the severe pain and activated Sage Mode, refined Senjutsu Chakra, and then used Senjutsu Chakra to guide Yonbis Chakra into the Four Symbols Seal on his abdomen.


    With thebat experience in sealing Kyubis Chakra, Kanp smoothly guided Yonbis Chakra into the Four Symbols Seal this time.

 Chapter 602: Fixing Gate Is Easy

    Chapter 602: Fixing Gate Is Easy


    The Four Symbols Seal is a spiral stripe. If you enter the seal counterclockwise, you can see a huge and empty seal world.


    In the center of the seal world, there is a group of scarlet Chakra the size of a water tank floating, exuding ferocious malice. It is the Chakra from Kyubi.


    But at this moment, traces ofva-like Chakra descended from the sky. As if they wanted to upy the center of the seal world, it rushed straight towards Kyubis Chakra grandiosely.


    Gu lu gu lu


    Hua hua


    The two groups of Chakra collided in mid-air, and instantly boiled violently like mes meeting boiling oil.


    The two Chakra entangled, surrounded, rubbed, and changed crazily like clouds and mists. In the dimness, they have vaguely presented the blurry image of fox and monkey.


    More and more Yonbis Chakra poured in from the outside, and the blurry image of the monkey seems to be a little clearer, but even so, it still cannot shake the Kyubis Chakra!


    After some time, theva-like Chakra belonging to Yonbi began to retreat, moving far away from the Kyubis Chakra, take root in the distance, and theva-like Chakra from above also flew there in a line, gradually merged, and finally turned into a group of Chakra about the size of Kyubis Chakra.


    After Kanp finished guiding all Yonbis Chakra into the seal world, he immediately projected his consciousness into the seal world. Seeing that the Kyubis Chakra and the Yonbis Chakra were clearly separated and far apart, he was relieved.


    Fortunately, there is no chemical reaction.


    Kanp is worried about the fusion or repulsion of the two groups of Chakra, and then it would cause explosion of something.


    Fortunately, none of this happened!


    Kanp then used Senjutsu Chakra to draw a trace of Yonbis Chakra and began to train.


    Gu lu gu lu


    As theva-like Chakra poured into his right arm, Kanps right hand slowly overflowed with a red Biju Cloak. Compared with Biju Cloak from Kyubis Chakra, Yonbi Biju Cloak is more aggressive. There is a special effect ofva bubbling. As for the power After sensing it, Kanp felt that it was inferior to Kyubis Chakra.


    Because of the experience of using Kyubis Chakra, Kanps learning speed is also very fast. As long as he endures the scorching heat brought by Yonbis Chakra, he can also use it easily, but if he wanted to use it like Kyubis Chakra, which can cover his whole body, it requires more practice.


    After training it for a while, Kanp led the Yonbis Chakra back to the Four Symbols Seal, and then closed the seal to iste perception.


    Then, it is time for the usual Hashiramas collection.


    After digging out Hashirama from the ground, Kanp threw away the two remaining Collection Techniques for today.


    Unfortunately, they all failed again.


    Kanp guessed that Wood Release is too powerful, so that even if Hashirama keeps showing it to him, the probability of sessful collection still depends on his character and luck.


    Kanps hands are always ck, so what can he do?


    After returning to the mansion, Kanp disbanded the shadow clone and had a noisy dinner with his family, and then he went to Kakashi to inquire about Roshi.


    Although he left Roshi on the ind, he still has to confirm Minatos attitude towards Roshi, the Jinchuriki.


    When he arrived at Kakashis house, its already night. Kanp then knocked on the door for half an hour, but there was no movement inside.


    Does he not want to see me, or is he doing something shameful?


    Kanp was distracted and identally knocked the door to pieces.


    Sorry, sorry, I didnt mean it.


    Kanp bowed to the torn apart gate apologetically, and then sneaked into Kakashis house.


    The lights in Kakashis house are not turned on, so the ce was dark. Kanp then started searching, especially in the bedroom, toilet, kitchen and other ces. Unfortunately, after searching for a while, he found that Kakashi was really not at home.


    Its all right!


    Kanp returned to the gate and quickly repaired the gate!


    Although the gate was torn to pieces, but fortunately, there are edges and corners, but after Kanp fiddled with it, he found that it couldn''t stick together.


    Without much choice, Kanp then use Earth Release, using Earth-Style Wall to create two lifelike gates.


    The earth gates look no different from the wooden gates, especially in the night, if you don''t look carefully, you can''t tell the difference at all!


    Kakashi only has one eye, so he must not be able to see clearly!


    Kanp pped his hands in fear, turned around and slipped away.


    As a result, as soon as he turned the corner of the street, he saw Kakashi walking slowly with his hands in his pockets under the streetmp.


    Captain Kakashi, what a coincidence.


    Kanp said with a natural smile, I just went out for a walk after I was full. I didn''t expect to meet you.


    Kakashi rolled his eyes: Then you are walking too far away.


    It will take at least an hour to walk from Kanps house to Kakashis house, so Kakashi didnt believe even one wordsing from Kanps mouth.


    Captain Kakashi, where have you been? Why are you back sote? Kanp began to change the subject.


    Kakashi shrugged and said: Thinking about life on the road, before I know it, its already sote.


    Kanp suddenly realized.


    He must be blocked by those stray cats.


    Although Kakashi can use shadow clone to lure away those stray cats, there are many stray cats in Konoha. With just one shadow clone, there is definitely no way to lure away all the stray cats, so even if Kakashi is as cunning as a fox, it still took him some time to get away from those stray cats!


    Kanp remained calm, and continued to ask: Captain Kakashi, has Hokage-sama decided on Roshis matter?


    Hearing this, Kakashi straightened his waist slightly, nodded and said in a low voice: Minato-sensei sent other teams to the Land of Rains border today.


    Kanp was shocked when he heard this.


    Although Kakashi didnt say it clearly, since Minato sent people there, it was obvious that he intended to fight for Roshi, or the Yonbi inside Roshis body!


    Kanp looked around, leaned forward and lowered his voice: Will war break out?


    Kakashi shook his head and, and said: As long as our identity is not discovered, there will be no war.


    Kanp frowned, and has some doubts towards Kakashis words.


    But considering that in the original work, Iwagakure did not start any war because of Roshis defection, he also epted it.


    After Hokage-sama caught Roshi, what does he want to do? Kanp continued to ask.


    Kakashi turned his head and looked around, as if trying to sense something, and then said in a low voice after a while, I dont know the details, but Commander Eagle just issued an order to each team that when moving outside, we need to attention to collecting information about other countries Biju.


    Hearing this, Kanps heart skipped a beat: Does Minato want to collect all nine Biju?


    Could it be that he was possessed by ck Zetsu?


    Or was he a transmigrator like me?


    Or does he want to unify the Shinobi World?


    What do you think? Kakashi asked calmly when he saw Kanps surprised expression.


    I


    Kanp swallowed spit out a mouthful of saliva, and said, Does Hokage-sama want to unify the entire Shinobi World?


    As for other things such as being possessed or transmigrating, Kanp can''t say it even if he has doubts about it!


    Kakashi then said: Although I thought so too, but when I asked Minato-sensei just now, he didn''t respond to me directly.


    How can I hear dissatisfaction from your tone?


    Kanps lips twitched. The Kushina incident in the original work was caused by various reasons, but among the many clues, if Kakashi hadnt confided the information about the day Kushina gave birth in front of Rins tombstone, Obito wouldnt have found out about it!


    Of course, these words cannot be spoken.


    After chatting with Kakashi for a while, Kanp said his goodbyes, as it is already sote.


    On the way.


    Kanp rubbed his chin and thought about what he heard just now.


    Now that Minato wants to collect the nine Biju, no matter what the reason is, this undoubtedly has a fierce conflict with Akatsukis n!


    Maybe without waiting for plot start, Akatsuki will start targeting Konoha, and even invade


    Thinking of this, Kanps whole body didnt feel too good.


    At the same time, something happened to Kakashi!


    Standing in front of the gate of his house, Kakashi took out the key and plugged it in, but he couldnt get it in!


    Whats going on?


    Is the keyholes position changed?


    Kakashi took two steps back, and under the dim moonlight, he found that something was wrong with the gate of his house The color seemed to be much lighter than usual.


    He took two steps forward and pushed it with his hands, and found that the feeling of touch has changed too. The key point was that no matter how he pushed, the gate wouldn''t budge!


    This is earth wall?!


    Kakashis right eye drooped emotionally, and Kanps figure emerged in his mind.


    That bastard!!


    Saying that he takes a walk, it is clear that the gate of my house has been demolished by him!


    Kakashis figure flickered, and after quickly crossing the wall, he the messy wooden door fragments under his feet.


    He demolished my wooden gate and made an earth gate with Earth-Style Wall


    Very good


    Kakashi clenched his teeth, and in his heart, there is an urge to get up tomorrow morning and tear down the gate of Kanps house.


    Then he thought that the gate of Kanps house was made of iron.


    Kakashi looked down at the messy wooden door fragments under his feet, and seemed to understand something.

 Chapter 603: Land of Irons Laboratory

    Chapter 603: Land of Iron''s Laboratory


    On a deserted ind along the coast of the Land of Fire, an old man with a red beard on his face was lying on the rough sand. The waves wereing, and the tides ebb and flow, dragging him to the sea little by little.


    RoshiRoshi


    In the sound of the tide, a whispering call awakened the unconscious man.


    He slowly opened his eyes, and saw the blue sky and white clouds, and seagulls flying through the air.


    Where am I? Roshi propped himself up while covering his head.


    You finally woke up, Roshi. Yonbis voice came from the seal world inside his body.


    Roshi was startled, and then suddenly remembered what happened before he unconscious.


    Son, are you okay?!


    Roshi immediately projected his spiritual consciousness into the seal world.


    The chain outside the stone seal had nothing to rely on after Kanp left, and it took more than half a day for Yonbi to finally remove the chain from the seal!


    Thats why Roshi can easily walk into the seal world at this moment.


    In the center of theva volcanic seal world, Yonbi squatted in the crater, and the four red-furred tails behind him hung down listlessly into the crater, shaking unconsciously.


    As a collection of Chakra, Yonbi mobilized his Chakra immediately after Kanp left to heal the two tails that were cut off!


    Seeing Roshiing in, Yonbi said nonchntly: Im fine, Roshi, how about you?


    After experiencing this tragedy, Yonbi that his rtionship with Roshi could go further!


    Im okay.


    Roshi shook his head, and a puzzled look started to appear on his face, Its so strange. Before I was knocked out, my Chakra and the seal world were sealed by the other party. If they wanted to, they could kill me easily, but why did they let me go? What are they trying to do?


    Yonbi bared his teeth when he heard this: Youre indeed fine, but I have two of my tails chopped off!


    Haah, forget it, just treat it as being bitten by a dog!


    Yonbi thought viciously in his heart: Dont let me see them again!


    One person and one gori chatted for a while. After confirming that both parties are fine, Roshis consciousness returned to the outside, only then did he remember that he was on a deserted ind surrounded by an endless sea.


    Roshi was startled, and hurriedlymunicated with Yonbi, and asked: Son, where are we now?


    I only know that we are on a certain ind in the sea. As for the exact location, I don''t know. Yonbi said.


    After being wrapped into a ball by the chain of the Lock Tail Seal, Yonbi could not sense any information from the outside at all. It was not until he removed the Lock Tail Seal that he was able to sense to the nearby deserted inds and the sea.


    Then, how long have I been unconscious? Roshi asked immediately.


    Yonbi thought for a while, and said: Perhaps one day and one night.


    Roshi frowned tightly. He carefully observes the environment, temperature, and wind direction in the surrounding sea area, and his face gradually became serious.


    This is not the sea area of the Land of Waterfall!


    The Land of Waterfall is close to the sea, so if the people from Abyss spends one day and one night to carry him from the Land of Waterfall to the sea area of the Land of Waterfall, it is reasonable.


    But unfortunately, it is now the end of November, and the cold current in the extreme north is constantly invading the Land of Earth, Land of Waterfall, Land of Iron and other ces. In this case, the temperature of the sea areas near these countries are absolutely frightening, but now, Roshi felt that there is still a little warmth here!


    Roshi was shocked: Could it be that this is the sea area of the Land of Fire?


    Thats not right!


    It must be known that he was knocked out in Land of Waterfall, and from Land of Waterfall to the sea area of the Land of Fire, it needs to cross half of the Land of Fire, and even for Elite Jonin, it would take about seven days!


    One day one night?


    Are you kidding me?!


    Roshi, whats wrong? Yonbi asked strangely.


    Son, this should be the sea area of the Land of Fire, if it is you, how long will it take to go from Land of Waterfall to here? Roshi asked solemnly.


    Yonbi was also startled, Thats right, for such a long distance, even it is impossible for me to finish it in one day and one night!


    Furthermore Yonbi suddenly remembered that Roshi fell into Genjutsu yesterday, and then the seal world was sealed, and then after a few minutes, the people of the Abyss came in and chopped off his tails.


    Did the other party rushed from the Land of Waterfall to the sea area of the Land of Fire in a few minutes?


    Space-Time Ninjutsu!


    Yonbi has been alive for a long time, and soon thought of something, The other party must be proficient in Space-Time Ninjutsu!


    Roshi then said: This Abyss is stronger than imagined. It seems that we should avoid contact with them as much as possible in the future!


    Yonbi nodded thoughtfully: They chopped off two of my own for research, it should be enough, right?


    If its not enough, will theye back again?


    Yonbis head is full of thoughts.


    Land of Fire.


    Konoha.


    Entering December, the cold current blows from the north. Because of that, the temperature on the Konohas side drops sharply, and the sky is covered with white clouds, which seems to be calling for snow.


    This morning, Kanp sent the thick-dressed Karin and Hinata to the Academy. When he returned, he suddenly received the memory of a shadow clone.


    It is the shadow clone who was sent by him to establish a secretb in the Land of Iron with Kabuto!


    They already finished setting up theboratory?


    After Kanp returned home, he left a shadow clone for emergency, and the main body quietly went online and left.


    After a few seconds, Kanp came to the depths of a hidden canyon on the Land of Fire and Land of Irons border.


    Drilling out of the canyon, Kanp went straight to the Land of Irons capital ording to the memory of the shadow clone.


    Because the Land of Iron is close to the extreme north, it is covered with ice and snow for more than half a year every year. At this time, Konoha has just entered winter, but here is already a world of ice and snow, and the sky is snowing heavily, the heavy snow fall fell down like dandruff, and he couldnt see what was ten meters away!


    Kanp put on a mink coat to keep out the cold, and then put on a straw hat to protect himself from the snow, and marched step by step against the severe cold wind and snow.


    Half a monthter.


    Land of Irons capital.


    Standing at the gate of the city, Kanp shakes off the snow from the straw hat, and heaves a long sigh of relief: Im finally here!


    Land of Irons wind and snow were more terrifying than he had imagined. After traveling for a while with Body Flicker Technique, he decided to walk. In fact, he wanted to hire a carriage, but its a pity that the carriage could not run in this weather.


    Entering the Land of Irons capital, Kanp saw rows of warriors wearing coats and armors shoveling snow on the side of the road with shovels in their hands, and there were many civilians helping them, full of enthusiasm.


    Kanp didnt look at them for long, and rushed towards the southeast ording to the memory of the shadow clone.


    Half an hourter, Kanp came to a tavern.


    Konoha Tavern?


    This name is very capricious.


    Kanp opened the sliding door and stepped in. A wave of heat rushed towards his face apanied by the sound of conversations in twos and threes.


    Looking around, Kanp found that the tavern was not big, with only four small tables and a few guests, while Kabuto is wearing a kimono, making oden cooking with a fake smile on his face.


    Wee.


    Kabuto pushed the mirror frame on the bridge of his nose, and greeted Kanp calmly, What do you want to eat? This shop has authentic oden cooking from Konoha!


    Then, one portion of oden. Kanp nced at the work in Kabutos hand, and said casually.


    Understood, please wait for a while, guest, it will be ready soon. Kabuto smiled eloquently, showing the role of the small vendor vividly.


    Seeing this, Kanp secretly sighed, As expected of a spy that can lie on the side of Five Great Countries, his acting skills were second to none.


    When Kanp finished eating the oden, all the customers in the store were gone. Then Kabuto came over with a smile, bowed and said: Kanp-sama.


    Kanp asked softly: Theboratory is right below?


    As expected of Kanp-sama, you can guess it easily.


    Kabuto said, Kanp-sama, pleasee with me.


    After saying this, Kabuto formed hand seal to create a shadow clone to look after the tavern, and then brought Kanp to the back and entered a small warehouse.


    Kabuto opened the wooden board on the ground, revealing a dark stone step leading to the ground.


    The two entered in a file, and walked about eight or nine meters before reaching the ground. Kabuto turned on the lights, and a slightly yellowboratory came into view.


    Theboratory is square and made of earthen tunnels, and the surrounding earthen walls are extremelypact.


    In the middle of theboratory is an operating bed, which is brand new and bright, and there is also a shadowlessmp. It looks like it was bought at a high price.


    There are two long tables on both sides, and there are a lot of exquisite experiment equipment, such as scalpels, ssware, microscopes, tweezers, and some messy machines that are powered on.


    As for the wall facing the entrance and exit, there are several iron cages with a few white mice inside.


    Kanps eyes lit up slightly, and he asked: Has the transnting already started?


    Kabuto shook his head, and said: Although there is experimental data from the Root, I''m still not at ease, so I''m still in the observation and preparation stage.


    Kanp nodded gratified: Thats what a rigorous scientist should do!


    No matter what, other peoples information belongs to others. If you use it directly without checking it, it will definitely not work!


    Kabuto went around to the long table and took out a finger-thick ss test tube from a machine. There was a trace of green liquid at the bottom of the test tube, which was Hashiramas cells.


    He then said: When the observation is over and the data is recorded, I will dilute Shodaimes cells and practice the transntation.


    The transnt object are naturally the little white mice in the iron cages.


    Kanp looked at the mice and asked: When the experiment is in thete stage, do you need a human experiment?


    Kabuto nodded, but thinking of Kanps character, he said: With the experimental data Kanp-sama given to me, it should be possible to reduce the number of human experiments.


    Although it is not said, it seems that human experiments are still indispensable.


    However, there are so many bandits in the Shinobi World, so there should be no shortage of experimental materials.


    Aftermunicating his thoughts with Kabuto, he would naturally have no objections, and immediately said that the future experimental materials will be done with bandits!


    Are all the equipment ready? Kanp knew that he couldnt help the experiment, so he started directly with money.


    The money is enough, but there are still a few instruments that have not arrived.


    Kabuto pondered, said, Kanp-sama, if the experiment reaches the stage of human experiment, it may be make somemotion.


    Kanp then said: Dont worry.


    Kanp immediately took out the small notebook, tore off a nk white paper, and wrote a few hand seals on it.


    In the past, when Kanp talked to Minato to discuss business matters, Minato would use Fuinjutsu to cover the office to prevent the sound froming out.


    Although Kanp did not collect this Fuinjutsu, he is not blind. After Minato casts it so many times in front of him, how can he not remember its hand seals.


    Kanp irresponsibly handed the small note to Kabuto, saying that learning this technique can prevent the sound from leaking, disregarding whether Kabuto can practice.


    Kabuto took it with a wry smile: Thank you, Kanp-sama.


    No need to thank me, this is all I should do. Kanp said modestly.


    After visiting theboratory, Kanp quietly left the tavern, and then found an inn with bathhouse in the vicinity to live in, soak in hot water during the day, and go to the tavern to hang out with Kabuto at night.


    Five dayster, Kabuto finallypleted the observation record of Hashiramas cells.

 Chapter 604: The Whetstone

    Chapter 604: The Whetstone


    The border between the Land of Rain and the Land of Earth.


    Yamahashi stood under a towering rock wall with an ugly expression on his face. He hadn''t found Roshi after such a long time, and there was a high probability that he would no longer be found.


    Its just, how did Roshi escape?


    Yamahashi divided the one thousand Iwagakures Shinobi into ten teams to search for him, covering the borders of the Land of Earth with the Land of Grass, Land of Rain, Land of Birds, but Roshi still slipped away!


    Didnt Roshi leave the Land of Earth?


    Yamahashi frowned and took out the map of the Land of Earth and neighboring countries, and soon thought of another possibility: He ran away to the border of the Land of Waterfall and the Land of Earth.


    Damn it!


    Yamahashi threw away the map, and felt that he was old and his brain was not good enough anymore. When he was young, he would definitely be able to think of this possibility!


    As for now, it seems that he can only call back all the team.


    After all, more than a thousand Iwagakures Shinobi have been wandering outside, which has attracted Konoha''s attention. If Konoha can guess Roshis identity, or even target Roshi, the consequences will be disastrous.


    Yamahashi pondered for a while, and then reluctantly ordered all Iwagakures Shinobi to withdraw!


    Half a dayter, the one thousand Iwagakures Shinobi gathered together, and then returned to Iwagakure.


    Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!


    Several ck bugs were flying back and forth on the wet and potholed rock wall in the distance, and when the Iwagakures Shinobi disappear, they pped their wings and flew in another direction.


    How is it?


    In the depths of a narrow valley, there are more than a dozen mask-wearing Shinobi wearing Kumogakures Anbus attire.


    Hold on.


    A petite masked man reached out to retrieve these little ck bugs. After some secret code, he said, The Iwagakures Shinobi are gone, they dont seem to n to look for Roshi anymore.


    If Kanp is here, he will definitely find this sound familiar!


    After all, this petite figure is none other than Kanp and Shisuis former teammate: Aburame Yui!


    And the people on her side are of course Konohas Shinobi, and they are members of Anbu''s third unit. To hide their identity, they put on Kumogakures Anbus attire.


    A thousand Iwagakures Shinobi cant find the whereabouts of that Roshi. Iwagakures Shinobi is too stupid.


    What should we do? If we continue like this, we can''t do anything.


    The tone of Anbu next to her was not very good.


    The mission given to them by Minato is only to confirm Roshis whereabouts, not at all asking them to snatch Roshi under the hands of one thousand Iwagakures Shinobi, so this mission is actually quite simple. As long as they are not exposed, it can bepleted easily, but they didnt expect that one thousand Iwagakures Shinobi cant find Roshi!


    We can only find him ourselves. Yui said.


    There is too little information about Roshi in our hands, so blindly searching will definitely not work! The Captain of the third team is also Kanps old acquaintance, Jizo.


    Jizo was formerly the captain of the sixth team and the boss of Kanp, Kakashi, and Shisui. Its a pity that it didnt take long to be transferred.


    o()o


    After finished thinking of the past, Jizo said: First, we should send the information back to the vige. Yui, continue to let your insects follow Iwagakures Shinobis troops, and see if they really give up.


    Understood. Yui responded.


    Land of Iron.


    The undergroundboratory of Konoha Tavern.


    Under the shadowlessmp of the operating table, a tied white mouse is screaming wildly, its small eyes are full of fear looking at the man with round eyes.


    Kabuto held down the white mouse''s belly with one hand, lifted the needle tube with the other hand, then he inserted the needle into the white mouse''s belly swiftly, and then push it slowly, pushing the light green liquid in the syringe into the mouses body.


    Chirp!!


    The body of the white mouse trembled, and immediately convulsed wildly, then it foamed at the mouth, and finally died.


    Die so soon?


    Kanp was stunned when he saw this. Before he could recover, he saw the white mouses corpse twitching suddenly, and then a green sprout grew from its belly. As the white mouses flesh and blood dried up, this green sprout also grew to the thickness of a finger, and the bright green leaves are shaking.


    Kanps face twitched upon seeing this: This is not Hashiramas cell, is it a poison?


    Kanps eyes flickered, and it suddenly urred to him, If I inject it to the enemy


    Then wont a grasnd grow on the top of their head?!


    On the other hand, Kabuto has already recorded the experimental process one by one, and thenpared it with the experimental data of the root, and then scribbled in a notebook after finishing.


    Kanp took a few nces and was dizzy from the various symbols on it. He nced at the time, and it was almost twelve o''clock, so he said: Kabuto, I''ll go back first.


    Yes. Kabuto was immersed in the experiment, so he subconsciously replied.


    Kanp activated Sage Mode, and disappeared in an instant in an invisible twilight.


    It took half a month for Kanp to rush from the border of the Land of Fire and the Land of Iron to the Land of Irons capital. Although it was also due to the wind and snow, the biggest reason was his shadow clone didnt bury the Flying Thunder God Techniques stones in the Land of Iron.


    Fortunately, Kanp has hands and feet. During this half a month journey, he buried a lot of Flying Thunder God Techniques stones in remote snowfields along the way, so in the future, he can travel back and forth between Konoha and Land of Irons capital in a matter of minutes.


    Back to the underground base of the Forest of Death, Kanp immediately dug out Hashirama, and instructed: Practice Wood Release, Chakra is prohibited.


    Hashirama stretched out his hands like puppet and begun forming hand seals: Wood Release: Deep Forest Emergence.


    Wood Release: Advent of a World of Flowering Trees.


    Wood Release:


    Kanp took the opportunity to throw out the Collection Technique.


    The green light cluster in his mind surged and boiled quickly, and then subsided.


    The first collection failed.


    Kanp calmly threw out the second Collection Technique.


    Still failed.


    The third time, it still fails!


    Failure is the basic exercise, and Kanp has long been ustomed to it.


    He kicked Hashirama into the wooden coffin, dug a hole for him and buried it with his own hands, and put two incense sticks on it, hoping that Hashirama would bless him to collect sessfully next time.


    Then, he removed all the shadow clones in the underground base except for the manual power generation and the Byakugan shadow clone that monitored the surroundings, absorbing their training experience during this period of time.


    With the Sage Body thatbines Hashiramas physique and Uzumaki ns physique of Naruto and other nsmen, Kanp didnt feel ufortable at all, and easily absorbs their experience.


    But soon after, he frowned.


    In terms of Yin-Yang Release, the shadow clones still haven''t made any progress. As for training of Gentle Fist and Sharingan Genjutsu, they have also reached a bottleneck. Unless it is actualbat, it is difficult to improve through ordinary training.


    If its just actualbat, who should I turn to?


    Akatsuki?


    Akatsukis members are all S-Rank Missing-nin, and their strength is strong, so they are suitable to be used as whetstone, but now that the two-man teams of Akatsuki have been performing missions outside, and their whereabouts are a mystery, even if Kanp has Hyketsu and Taki, they can only find their teammates, that is, Zetsu and Orochimaru.


    Look for them to train?


    Impossible.


    Go directly to Amegakure to find Nagato with Sharingan and Byakugan?


    That''s not tempering, that''s courting death. Something big will definitely happen if I do that!


    Then, look for Shinobi from other viges?


    Kanp still shook his head. Byakugan and Sharingan are both Kekkei Genkai from Konoha. If Kanp asks shadow clones to go to other Shinobi Viges to cause trouble, it will definitely bring trouble to the vige, and with the strange Byakugan and Sharingan Shinobi suddenly appearing, Minato, Uchiha n and Hyuga n will definitely investigate it!


    So it doesnt work either.


    Then from this


    Kanp suddenly thought of an old figure in his mind.


    Danzo?!

 Chapter 605: Telling The Truth?

    Chapter 605: Telling The Truth?


    Konoha.


    Early morning.


    Snowkes fluttered and the north wind blew as Danzo walked alone on the cold street.


    His right eye was wrapped in a white bandage, and his right hand is also covered by a white bandage. His figure is slightly slumped, his face is old and weather-beaten.


    Passing through the streets, the streetscape was gradually reced by ayer of snow-covered forests, and after another section of the road, it was not far from the Roots Headquarters.


    Pata.


    Danzo paused, stepping on a tree branch that was half buried in the snow.


    Who? Danzos left eye was opened, shooting a fierce and ruthless look.


    In the next instant, three figures flickered and surrounded Danzo.


    Dont get me wrong, they are Roots Shinobi, responsible for protecting Danzos personal life.


    The three Roots Shinobi vigntly pulled out the des on their backs, and the veins on their hands holding the knife werepletely shown, ready to move.


    p, p, p.


    As expected of Danzo-sama, you can find me so quickly.


    A Shinobi with a grim mask pped his hands and walked out in afortable and unrestrained posture. His words showed the sense of superiority of a senior officer looking down on a brick mover.


    Who are you? What do you want by stopping me?


    Danzo stared at this man coldly, and suddenly noticed something strange.


    On the grim mask on the other side, there is no eye holes!


    Blind?


    A strange and ominous premonition welled up in Danzo''s heart.


    Then the premonition came true


    A bag of rice has to resist how many floors, a bag of rice has to resist the second floor, a bag of rice has to be given too much, I have to wash a bag of rice, there is mud everywhere! (Subtitle: Feel pain, think about pain, ept pain, understand pain, from now on!) (T/N: The one about rice is Chinese transliteration, which is a meme in China.)


    The grimacing masked man spit out a series of lines emotionally, and then rushed to Danzo outrageously.


    Danzo is so afraid of death, so how could he fight such an unidentified person?


    He quickly retreated on tiptoe, and sternly ordered his subordinates: Catch him!


    Yes!


    The figures of the three subordinates turned into afterimages and rushed towards the grim masked man resolutely.


    After Danzo jumped onto a tree branch, he squatted down and calmly observed the battle ahead.


    k k k!


    k k k!


    Under the siege of three Roots Shinobi, the grim masked man struggled to support himself with a pair of fleshy palms, and was already at a disadvantage!


    With such lowly ability, you dare to stop me?


    Danzos face sank, but then, he looked towards the other party''s grim mask: There was indeed no eye hole.


    Is he really blind?


    Or


    Danzo suddenly remembered Hyuga ns Shinobi infiltrating the Roots Headquarters.


    As soon as he thought of this, he saw the grim masked man suddenly began to counterattack, and with a set of Gentle Fist  Sixty-Four Palms, he actually forcibly forced back the three Roots Shinobi!


    Hyuga n!


    Sure enough!


    Danzo realized it instantly!


    Orochimaru, its you, you finally have to retaliate against me directly!


    When Hyuga ns Shinobi infiltrated Roots Headquarters, Danzo was convinced that Orochimaru used the temptation to remove the Caged Bird to collude with the Shinobi of Hyuga ns Branch House!


    Now that he is attacked by Hyuga ns people, he believed that tehy must also be instigated by Orochimaru!


    But


    Danzo frowned: With Orochimarus character, once he retaliated, he will definitely not only have this method.


    Danzo started to look around!


    The three Roots Shinobi recognized the other partys Gentle Fist, and also guessed that the other party is Hyuga ns Shinobi, but they did not question, threaten, or even release a beep. They followed Danzos orders, and continued to besiege the grim masked man like puppets, trying to capture him!


    k k k!


    k k k!


    The grim masked man relies on the Gentle Fist  Sixty-Four Palms, which has been passed down by the Hyuga n for thousands of years, to control the situation steadily, and fight with the three Roots Shinobi with vigor and sensuality!


    The three Roots Shinobi have extremely richbat experience. After being caught off guard by the Gentle Fist, they quickly adjusted and quickly absorbed the fighting experience, gradually turning the situation back!


    As for the grim masked man, he went back and forth, over and over again, from beginning to end, he only uses Gentle Fist  Sixty-Four Palms, so after five or six minutes of fighting, the grim masked man fell into losing again end!


    Bang!


    Whoosh!


    Two swords turn into two afterimages, flickering in an instant from under the neck of the grim masked man!


    Bamg!


    A light smoke shed by, and the grim masked man suddenly turned into smoke and dissipated.


    Shadow clone?


    Danzo squinted his one eye and his muscles tensed: Its just a shadow clone?


    Probing?


    No, Orochimaru must have follow-up actions!


    Thinking of this, Danzos heart aches: Orochimaru, you bastard, you were obviously the one who leaked my information and betrayed me first, yet you dare toe back to take revenge, I will never let you go!


    With a gloomy old face, Danzo hurried to the Roots Headquarters, and immediately expanded his guards, from three to six!


    He originally wanted to add more people, but the Elite Jonin of Hyuga ns Branch House has left Konoha. So the Hyuga ns Shinobi can be controlled by Orochimaru are only Jonin at best. In Konoha, with six Roots elites protecting him, he did not believe that Orochimaru could kill him!


    But how to find out Orochimaru?


    Danzo squinted his eye and thought about it. Now that his power is not enough to cover the entire Konoha, he can only ask Minato to find Orochimaru!


    Can Minato refuse?


    Of course not!


    Because Orochimaru is not only Danzos enemy, but also Konohas S-Rank Missing-nin, so Minato has the right and obligation to catch him!


    And once the investigation isunched, the collusion between Hyuga ns Branch House and Orochimaru will also be exposed!


    When the timees, as Yondaime Hokage, what should he do to deal with Hyuga ns Branch House?


    If it''s light, he cant suppress the voices of other Shinobi. If its heavy, Hyuga Hiashi will definitely have opinions.


    Regardless of the ending, Minato can no longer cooperate with Hyuga n!


    Danzo smiled after he thought of this.


    Having made up his mind, Danzo left the Roots Headquarters immediately, returned in the same way calmly, and prepared to go to the Hokage Tower.


    When passing by the small jungle where he was attacked before, Danzo stopped again, and there was only one thought in his mind: Isn''t it too arrogant?


    Danzo-sama, a bag of rice has to withstand several floors, a bag of rice has to resist the second floor, how tired should I be with a bag of rice, and I have to wash a bag of rice, and there is mud in my mouth!


    The grim masked man jumped out from behind the tree, shouting his slogan, and waving his palms, rushing towards Danzo aggressively.


    Danzo didn''t jump back this time. With a big wave of his hand, six Roots Shinobinded from all directions, besieging the grim masked man.


    The grim mask man still used Gentle Fist  Sixty-Four Palms, but now that the number of enemies doubled, it took less than half a minute for him to be killed cleanly, and finally dissipated into smoke.


    Lets go! Danzo continued to Hokage Tower with a calm face.


    At the same time.


    Forest of Deaths underground base.


    Kanp slowly took off the grim mask. As for the one sent out to attack Danzo, it is naturally his Byakugan shadow clone, but in order to conceal his identity, and at the same time, in order to better sharpen his Gentle Fist Art, he did not light up the Extraordinary Strength this time, nor did he light up Minatos nerve reflexes. He also did not allow the shadow clone to use Ninjutsu and Taijutsu other than Gentle Fist, otherwise, it would not be a training, but massacre.


    Should we continue?


    A shadow clone next to him said, Now that Danzos guards have increased to six, Byakugan shadow clone can onlyst for half a minute.


    The half-minute battle has little effect on tempering the Gentle Fist.


    Kanp stroked his chin and thought: In this case, I can only create a few more shadow clones!


    put on the mask again with a regretful face, and created three Byakugan shadow clone.


    If this happens then, with three-on-six situation, they will surely be able to fight for half an hour!


    Hokage Tower.


    Small conference room.


    Minato and Danzo sat looking at each other, each silent.


    After a while, Minato asked: For Advisor Danzo toe to see me this time, whats the matter?


    Danzo nodded and said: I have information about Orochimaru. I''m here this time to discuss it with you, Yondaime.


    Orochimaru?


    Minato looked at him suspiciously.


    Orochimaru has already joined the Missing-nin organization named Akatsuki, and Shisui has not returned any information from being an undercover agent there for so long, so how can Danzo have it?


    Minato didnt believe it, but just in case, he still solemnly asked: What information?


    Just now, I encountered two assassinations from Orochimaru in session! Danzo said gloomily.


    Assassination?!


    Minato looked at Danzo in amazement. Seeing that he had no missing parts, he subconsciously thought that Danzo was lying.


    Orochimaru is also legendary Sannin at any rate, as famous as his teacher, Jiraiya. With such a character initiates the assassination, how can Danzo survive the assassination?


    You dont care about acting, at least you still care about your body!


    Minatos expression hurt Danzos self-esteem, so he gritted his teeth and growled, Yondaime, I dont have to deceive you with matter regarding Orochimaru!


    Dont get angry, Advisor Danzo, I believe you, but you know the strength of Orochimaru best, if he assassinates you Minato said with a smile.


    Only then did Danzo snort, and exined: Its not him who did it, its Hyuga ns Shinobi!


    Minato frowned when he heard this: Sowing dissension?


    Danzo nced at him, gloating in his heart, but his face was extremely solemn, and he said: Yondaime, I will not hide the matter anymore. More than half a year ago, there was a Hyuga ns Shinobi infiltrating Roots Headquarters and secretly stole Shodaimes cells and arge amount of experimental data and information about the cells transnts!


    Minatos expression turned serious. Of course he knew about this, and even suspected Uchiha n and Hyuga n cooperate, and suspect that someone from Hyuga n has joined the Abyss.


    But now, it seems that all my guesses are wrong?


    Moreover, the item stolen from the Root turned out to be Shodaimes cells and the cells transnt data. Minatos head felt hurt.


    The secret mastermind of this matter is Orochimaru!


    Danzo said in an unquestionable tone, Only he knows that there are Hashiramas cells in Roots Headquarters, it is impossible for other people to know!


    Some Roots people know about it too, but they have all been marked with the Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal, so it is impossible for them to disclose information that is closely rted to Danzo, that means, there is only Orochimaru!


    Minato focused himself, and asked: But why did Hyuga n collude with Orochimaru?


    urately speaking, the one who colluded with Orochimaru was Hyuga ns Branch House who was enved because of the Caged Bird!


    Danzo solemnly shared his hard-won information, Orochimarus research ability is very strong. If he uses cracking the Caged Bird as a bait to confuse the Branch Houses Shinobi Even if he cant win over all the Branch Houses members, he can definitely win over part of the Branch Houses members for his use!


    Minato knows the contradiction between Hyuga ns Main House and Branch House, and after listening to Danzos analysis, he subconsciously nodded in approval.


    And the events that spanned more than half a year finally became clear in his mind.


    Orochimaru used the temptation to remove the Caged Bird to collude with part of the Hyuga ns Branch Houses Shinobi, and then used those people to steal Shodaimes cell and the cells transnt experimental data from the Roots Headquarters!


    Orochimaru wants to restart the Shodaimes cell transnt experiment, he wants to get Wood Release, and he wants to take revenge on Konoha!


    Now that Danzo encounters the assassination of Branch Houses Shinobi Has his revenge already begun?


    Minato showed thoughtful look: At the time Orochimaru defected, the one who stabbed the deepest was Danzo.


    For Orochimaru, being betrayed by a close partner, the grievance, anger and hatred are definitely far beyond the rest, so the priority of revenge must also be Danzo first!


    Danzo should also know this, so he wants to unite with me and fight Orochimaru together!


    Minato pondered for a while, and nodded slowly: I will send Anbu to track down Orochimaru in the vige.


    Although he hates Danzo, the existence of Orochimaru must not be ignored!


    What about the Hyuga ns Branch House? Danzo asked in a low voice, his one eye is flickering.


    Minato smiled slightly and said: At present, there is no definite evidence that the Shinobi of the Hyuga ns Branch House with Orochimaru, so I will not take any action against them, and I hope Advisor Danzo will not be impulsive!


    Danzo snorted , got up and said: Then, Ill leave first.


    Leaving Hokage Tower, Danzo went back the same way arrogantly, but halfway there, he found that it was gettingte, so he chooses to eat first.


    So he diverted to a nearby tavern, had a leisurely drink for an hour, and then quietly returned to the Roots Headquarters.

 Chapter 606: Wonderful

    Chapter 606: Wonderful


    Has the funds for this month been handed over there?


    On the way to Roots Headquarters, Danzo raised his head, opened and closed his mouth slightly, and asked in a low voice, as if talking to himself.


    My Lord, our people released a mission on the ck marketst night. This morning, the ck market reported that the mission has beenpleted and the funds have been sessfully handed over. A voice came from nearby.


    The voice was also moving as it spoke.


    Danzo nodded slightly, and said: If there is any news over there, report it to me immediately.


    Yes. The Roots Shinobi replied.


    Orochimaru may have sneaked back to the vige, be careful not to be targeted by him. If you find his trace, tell Yondaime immediately and let his Anbu deal with him. Danzo said gloomily.


    Yes. There was another response from the Roots Shinobi in the dark.


    Danzo said a few more words, but the response to him was either yes, yeah, or okay, and soon Danzo couldn''t continue talking, and he returned to his usual gloomy and majestic expression.


    The street scene gradually disappeared, and soon Danzo came to the jungle again.


    After one morning, the snow here seemed to be much thicker, but Danzo walked forward calmly.


    The rustling sound of footsteps and snow sounded a bit too loud in this silent environment.


    Danzo thought silently: That guy Orochimaru wouldnt send someone again, right?


    As soon as he thought about it, three people wearing grim masks appeared in front of him.


    Danzos face was not good at this time.


    What does Orochimaru mean by doing this?


    If he really wants revenge, why does he always send trash?


    A bag of rice has to resist how many floors, a bag of rice has to resist the second floor, a bag of rice has to be given too much, I have to wash a bag of rice, there is mud everywhere!


    The three grim masked people shouted the slogans in unison, and then resolutely rushed to Danzo.


    Danzo remained motionless, and in the next moment, six ck shadows quickly appeared in front of him, drew out their des to face the three grim masked figures.


    During the nine-man battle, Danzo was still thinking about the assassination, when suddenly, a ray of spiritual light split the chaos and lit up his mind!


    Feel pain?


    Think about pain?


    ept pain?


    Understand pain?


    From now on?


    I see!


    Orochimarus purpose of doing this is not to kill me at all, he wants me to be tired of coping, he wants me to never have peace!


    How ruthless, Orochimaru!


    Danzo used the heart of a viin to measure the thought of a viin, and soon found the answer!


    If that is the case, Orochimaru is most likely not in Konoha, he gave the order to the Hyuga ns Branch House remotely!


    Damn it!


    Danzo became very upset. If Orochimaru is not in Konoha, then Anbu will definitely not find anything. Naturally, there is no way to make Minato and Hyuga n break up!


    Danzo looked at the men in the grim masks, who were fighting with the six subordinates, and said coldly: Stop wearing masks, you can''t hide your identities from me!


    The three Byakugan shadow clones fight against the other side, concentrating on hand to handbat with two Roots Shinobi, and constantly tempering their Gentle Fist.


    Hyuga ns Branch Houses Shinobi, Hahaha


    Danzo rolled his eye, intending to disintegrate the enemy from within, he sneered provocatively and said, Do you really think Orochimaru can remove the Caged Bird? Don''t be naive!!


    Huh?


    The three Byakugan shadow clones were startled.


    Orochimaru?


    Caged Bird?


    What the hell?


    Because they were distracted, the three shadow clones fell into a weak position and were chased and beaten by six Roots Shinobi.


    Seeing the three grim masked people were distracted, Danzo smiled disdainfully, Sure enough, my guess is correct. As for the provocation, it also worked!


    Orochimaru is just using you to do things for him, it is impossible for him to spend time on the Caged Bird!


    Danzo continued to work hard, Even if he can really remove the Caged Bird as you wished, you can''t be free! Orochimaru is much ruthless than Hyuga ns Main House, once he found the secret of Caged Bird, he will definitely enve you and treat you like ves!


    The three Byakugan shadow clones continued to concentrate on fighting,pletely ignoring Danzo''s words.


    Danzo suspects that these three are also shadow clones, so he said everything he was going to say, after all, when they are blown up, these words will be transmitted to their true body.


    In this way, even if Hyuga ns Branch House still cooperates with Orochimaru, there will definitely be room for him to break them!


    After more than 20 minutes of fierce fighting, the six Roots Shinobi finally defeated the three Byakugan shadow clones.


    Lets go. Danzo rushed to Roots Headquarters unperturbed, his one eye revealed his old wisdom.


    After the shadow clones were destroyed, Kanp was suddenly dumbfounded.


    It took him a while to sort it out before he realized that Danzo had misunderstood.


    He mistakenly thought that Orochimaru was responsible for Hyuga ns infiltration of Roots Headquarters, and mistakenly believed that Orochimaru had instigated this assassination.


    Fate Its really wonderful!


    In this way, no matter how excessive things I have done, Orochimaru is the one who holds the me.


    Very good!


    Without further ado, Kanp created three Byakugan shadow clones and asked them to continue guarding the small jungle.


    Kanp has followed Danzo before, and knew that he would go home after nine o''clock in the evening, and he would be able to wait until that time!


    Then, Kanp began to train controlling the Yonbis Chakra.


    He first activated Sage Mode, then unlocked the Four Symbols Seal, and used Senjutsu Chakra to guide out the Yonbis Chakra, and the scorching feeling immediately invaded his Chakra Pathway System.


    Enduring the pain, Kanp guides the Yonbis Chakra into his right hand and turning it into demon hand, and guides them into his left hand for a while, turning it into Kirim Arm. After practicing back and forth for more than an hour, he then used Senjutsu Chakra to guide Yonbis Chakra back into the Four Symbols Seal.


    As for Kyubis Chakra, Kanp has already mastered them. Even without Senjutsu Chakras guidance, he can still call them, so there is no need to train.


    But then, Kanp suddenly thought of something.


    Yin-Yang Release!


    Yang Release can give life to objects


    Kanps heartbeat is pounding, If I give life to the two Biju Chakra, what will happen?


    Kanp was a little excited, but quickly shook his head. Now that he still has no clue about Yin-Yang Release training, it is useless to think more about it.


    Then, action must be taken!


    As far as Kanp knows, Konoha has very few Yin or Yang Release users, and the only ones that are suitable for him to collect are Shadow Imitation Technique of Nara n and Yang Release  Multi-Size Technique of Akimichi n.


    Then, how about collecting these two Yin and Yang Release Techniques first?


    Kanp immediately took out a small notebook and wrote the letters yzmf and jbys on it! (T/N: Shadow Immitation: Yngz mfng, Multi-Size Technique: Jibi de ysh.)


    At the same time, Minato sent Genma to invite Hyuga ns n Head, Hyuga Hiashi, and shared the information obtained from Danzo to Hiashi.


    What surprised Minato was that Hiashi kept a calm face from the beginning to the end, as if he already knew about it a long time ago.


    n Head Hiashi already knows? Minato asked puzzledly.


    Hiashi nodded: Yes, Danzo once approached me and revealed some information. I guess that it was Orochimaru who colluded with the Branch House.


    A thought shed through Minatos mind, and he suddenly asked: So the reason you sent Elite Jonin from Hyuga ns Branch House to outside the vige is also rted to Orochimaru?


    Hiashi nodded: I asked them to track down Orochimarus whereabouts, so if some of these people really betrayed the n, they will definitely show their ws!


    n Head Hiashi, if Orochimaru and the traitor cooperate internally and externally Minato looked at him puzzledly.


    Yondaime, you underestimate our ns Elite Jonin.


    Hiashi said very confidently, Even if there are internal support among the thirteen people, I believe that the rest will be enough to deal with it! Besides, the purpose of this Branch Houses member is to remove the Caged Bird, so they will never attack the nsmen who are also from the Branch House!


    Minatos eyes lit up when he heard this: If Orochimaru insists on killing the Branch Houses Shinobi who didnt want to work with him, then he would definitely have conflicts with the Branch Houses Shinobi who took refuge under him!


    If Orochimaru didnt make a move, then these thirteen people will naturally not have a mortal danger!


    Amazing!


    n Head Hiashi is using the bond between the Branch Houses members to resist Orochimarus invasion!


    Minato seems to have learned something.


    After a friendly exchange of information, Minato was relieved.


    Since n Head Hiashi is prepared, Orochimaru should not be able to make waves in the Hyuga n. The rest is just to find him!

 Chapter 607: Tracking

    Chapter 607: Tracking


    Konoha.


    Hokage Tower.


    Minato received information this morning from the Anbus third team on the border between the Land of Rain and the Land of Earth this morning.


    Iwagakures army returned to Iwagakure, and Roshi disappeared?


    Minato closed the information.


    As Jinchuriki, Roshis strength must be very strong, but for him to be able to escape silently under the hunt of one thousand Iwagakures Shinobi


    Minato frowned, feeling it was a bad start, as even the first Jinchuriki is not going well.


    But he cant just give up like that.


    Minato immediately sent a message to the people of the third team, asking them continue to continue searching for Roshis whereabouts!


    Hokage-sama. Anbu Commander, Eagle suddenly appeared in the office.


    Eagle?


    Minato raised his head surprised and asked, Is there something going on?


    Yes,st night at nine oclock, about halfway through on his way home, Advisor Danzo encountered an assassination from Hyuga ns Branch Houses Shinobi.


    Eagle continued, There are three people on the other side. They wear grim masks and their faces cannot be seen, but they were using Gentle Fist Sixty-Four Palms, and their masks dont have eye holes, so they should be the Shinobi of Hyuga n. Unfortunately, the three people are all shadow clones, so we cant track their true identity.


    Minato nodded solemnly.


    After talking with Danzo yesterday, Minato invited Hiashi to have an in-depth exchange. After that, he asked Eagle to search for Orochimaru in the vige.


    But Konoha is too big, and it was unrealistic to rely on Anbe''s manpower alone to find Orochimaru, so Minato discussed with Eagle and definitely sent someone to follow Danzo.


    Since Orochimaru decides to take revenge on Danzo, he will not end the assassinations without Danzos death. So by following Danzo, they can definitely follow the path!


    But what Minato didnt expect that they saw it but couldnt touch it.


    Just think about it, Danzo is still holding the position of advisor. Once the Shinobi of Hyuga ns Branch House reveals their true identity, they will definitely die!


    Continue to follow Advisor Danzo, and let Kakashi join. Minato pondered and said.


    Kakashi''s eight Ninken may be able to trace the identity of the assassin through scent.


    I understand. Eagle nodded.


    At around eight oclock, the members of the sixth team of Anbu gathered in the third locker room of the bathhouse.


    A shadow clone of Kanp attended on time. After checking in and signing in, he and Tenzo chatted with each other.


    Ten minutes passed.


    Half an hour passed.


    One hourter, Kakashi finally opened the door and entered. As soon as he entered, he politely apologized: Sorry, there is a cat blocking my way.


    Everyone looked at him emotionlessly, cursing him in their hearts.


    The stray cats in the vige don''t block anyone, but you, you think you are a dog!


    Kakashi continued: Today, everyone goes to the third training ground for training. Husky, you and Tenzo will lead the team.


    Kanps shadow clone was startled: What about you?


    Something happened at the headquarters, so I was needed there. Kakashi said with a shrug.


    Captain Kakashi, what happened? Tenzo stepped forward and asked with concern.


    Kakashi didnt hide it either: We need to confirm the identities of a few shadow clones over there, so they asked for me.


    Tenzo immediately understood.


    Kakashis Summoned Beast are eight Ninken who are good at tracking. Just by giving them a little scent, they can track to hundreds of kilometers!


    The rest of the people didn''t talk nonsense, and only Kanps shadow clone showed thoughtful look.


    Shadow clone?


    Confirm the identity?


    Could it be that what Kakashi wants to confirm is


    Kanps shadow clone smiled, Fortunately, the main body has been prepared for a long time, covering his own smell with herbal juice, and Byakugan shadow clone rushed from the ground to the small jungle to wait for Danzo, so even if Kakashis Ninken nose is amazing, it is impossible to track to the main body!


    Kanps shadow clone looked Kakashi with a smile and left, and then took the rest to the third training ground for training.


    Roots Headquarters.


    Danzo walked into the underground passage with an ugly expression.


    On the way here, he was once again blocked by three shadow clones from Hyuga ns Branch Houses Shinobi!


    Although there are no surprises or dangers, who knows if there will be three or thirty of them next time, and Danzo doesnt want to live this kind of dreadful life forever!


    My Lord.


    Suddenly, a Root flickered in and said, The sense team found Anbus Shinobi nearby.


    Danzo narrowed his eyes slightly: Is Yondaime trying to track Orochimaru by those Branch Houses Shinobi assassinating me?


    Very good, I look forward to your methods!


    Danzo waved his hand and said, Dont worry about them.


    Understood.


    Time passed, and it was noon soon.


    Danzo originally nned to stay at the headquarters for lunch, but considering Minatos good intentions, he decided to eat out.


    After leaving the Roots Headquarters, Danzo went straight to the bustling market. When passing by the small jungle, three Byakugan shadow clones jumped out as expected.


    A bag of rice has to resist how many floors, a bag of rice has to resist the second floor, a bag of rice has to be given too much, I have to wash a bag of rice, there is mud everywhere!


    Three Byakugan shadow clones shouted the usual slogans and waved their palms, rushing towards Danzo.


    Danzo stood there motionless, without even lifting his eyelid, standing there like a sculpture.


    In the next moment, six Roots Shinobi came from all directions, and the nine began to fight again!


    Behind the bushes not far away, Kakashi and Eagle squatted on the ground, watching silently.


    The mask has no eye holes, and they use Gentle Fist. It seems that they are really the Hyuga n.


    After Kakashi made a judgment, he immediately bit his thumb, formed hand seals, and mmed his palms onto the ground, Summoning Technique!


    Bang!


    In the light smoke, the eight Ninken headed by Pakkun appeared!


    Kakashi, you are not asking us fight the cat again this time, right? Pakkun didn''t give Kakashi any face, his dog''s paws pped the ground, and he stared at him with extremely dissatisfaction.


    Kakashi didnt care, and said: There is business, Pakkun, remember the smell of the three grim masked Shinobi.


    Pakkun and other dogs look at each other: Theres really business.


    Dont worry, leave it to us, Kakashi.


    Pakkun immediately led the rest of the Ninken through the grass, and quietly approached the battlefield. Their noses lightly touched the ground and began to sniff.


    On the edge of the battle, Danzo stood on the spot like a scarecrow, but faintly ncing at the eight Ninken.


    Its Kakashis Summoned Beast.


    Danzo thought, Do they want to use scent to track?


    Thats right, there are only so many Branch Houses Shinobi in Hyuga n. As long as they remember their smell, they will definitely find them if they look for them one by one!


    But


    Behind these guys is Orochimaru. With Orochimarus caution, how could he not have thought of this?


    Im afraid the smell of these guys has long been covered up.


    Danzo sneered, Minatos methods are also only this much, how could I lose so badly back then?


    Thinking about this, Danzos face suddenly stiffened.


    After less than half an hour of fighting, the three grim masked Shinobi were destroyed by the Roots Shinobi and dissipated in light smoke.


    Pakkun and other Ninken quickly crawled back into the grass.


    Kakashi, Im sorry.


    Pakkun lowered his head and said, The grim masked Shinobi has a strange smell, which affects our sense of smell. We cant tell which belongs to their own smell.


    Eagle next to him said solemnly: It seems that the other party has been prepared for a long time.


    Kakashi bowed his head, pondered, and then said, Pakkun, can you track them through that strange smell?


    Pakkun was startled, his head tilted slightly, and he said: Thats right! That smell is very special, and if I smell it, I will definitely recognize it, but the smell of those three grim masked men only appears around here.


    Did they use Earth Release Ninjutsu to show up here? Theyre really cautious.


    Kakashi feels like he has encountered a tough opponent, and his one eye shone with excitement.

 Chapter 608: Ladylike Sakura

    Chapter 608: Ladylike Sakura


    When the three Byakugan shadow clones were destroyed, Kanp also immediately received their memories.


    Kakashi?


    Kanp, who happened to pass by the Nara ns settlement, frowned.


    The shadow clones are using Byakugan during the fight, so the people hiding in the vicinity and the dogs with Chakra cant hide from them!


    Why is that guy Kakashi in the jungle?


    Kanp thought for a while, and decisively disbanded the shadow clone who had been sent to Anbu to check in and sign in, and then all his doubts were resolved.


    It turned out that Minato sent Kakashi there.


    Its just, how did Minato know that Hyuga Shinobi would assassinate Danzo?


    Kanps thoughts revolve, and he quickly figured out the reason: Danzo must have went to find Minato!


    Yesterday when Byakugan shadow clones assassinated Danzo, Danzo revealed that Orochimaru instructed them toe to assassinate him. It is estimated that Danzo felt that he could not fight against Orochimaru with his own strength, so he asked Minato for help.


    In order to capture Orochimaru, Minato chose to help Danzo, or use Danzo as bait, use Kakashi Ninkens ability to unearth the Hyuga ns Branch Houses member who colluded with Orochimaru, and then follow the vine to find him!


    Unfortunately, they met me.


    Kanp is secretly proud.


    His Byakugan shadow clone is covered with herbal juice, and even Kakashis Ninken cant smell their original scent.


    As for this herbal juice, it is also prepared by the shadow clones themselves. Kanp will not touch it, so naturally, he will not be contaminated with this smell.


    But just in case, it is best to take a bath when I enter and exit the underground base of the Forest of Death.


    As expected of the cautious me!


    Kanp continued to wander around and soon saw a young man with the unique Nara ns ponytail.


    Kanp brushed past him calmly, and at the same time, threw the Collection Technique.


    The green light cluster in his mind surged rapidly, and then calmed down slowly.


    Failed.


    After writing down the Shadow Imitation Technique and Multi-Size Technique on a small notebook yesterday, Kanp nned to divide the three times collection a day, one collection to Hashirama, one collection to Nara n, and thest collection to Akimichi n.


    Sighing, Kanp turned and wandered towards the settlement of the Akimichi n.


    Kanp was busy until one o''clock in the afternoon, and Kanp got nothing. He then dejectedly went to Ichiraku Ramen for a meal, went home and took a shower.


    In the next few days, Kanp continued to collect, and Kakashipletely let go of himself, handing over the matters of the sixth team to Kanps shadow clone and Tenzo, as he took his Ninken around in the Hyuga ns settlement. Of course, he found nothing in the end!


    As for Danzo, whenever he passes through the small jungle, he will inevitably be attacked by the Hyuga ns Branch Houses Shinobi. Although he is safe and secure every time, when he thinks that he will live such a life of being attacked every day in the future, he felt tired for a while, and his hatred for Orochimaru deepened!


    In a blink of an eye, its thest day of the year again.


    On December 31, Konohas Year 54, the Academy, which is about to usher in the new year, also had an early holiday.


    Early this morning, Konoha was snowing heavily, and Naruto rushed to Kanps house early in the morning.


    Karin, are you cker still sleeping? Naruto knocked on the sliding door of Karins bedroom. Looking around, he left and right, he found a wooden sign hanging beside the sliding door with the word Kalin on it.


    Naruto looked at the wooden sign with a pensive expression on his face, tried to recall, and pped his palms together after a while: This is definitely wrong, it is Karin not Kalin.


    Naruto immediately ran to the living room of Kanps house, picked up a pen and ran back, jumped up and took off the wooden token, and then altered and changed r to l, but his handwriting was slightly ugly.


    Naruto, you are so noisy!


    After getting dressed, Karin rubbed her eyes and walked out of the bedroom. After yawning, she put on those thick-framed sses.


    Karin, you idiot even made your name wrong. Naruto shook the wooden sign at a forty-five-degree angle and raised his head, with a proud expression on his face of praise me.


    What did you do? Karin snatched the wooden token over, looking at the altered word on it, her face was full of unhappiness.


    What? I helped you to change to your name. Naruto looked at Karin angrily, very dissatisfied that he didn''t get the thanks he deserved for his righteous deed.


    You dont understand anything.


    Karin hung up the wooden token again with a pout. After looking at it for a while, she didn''t find it awkward.


    Well, both of them have the same ugly letters.


    Karin chuckled.


    Okay, hurry up and wash up, dont forget that we still have business to do! The materials of the gate pine must be gathered before dark.


    Naruto folded his arms on his chest, and shouted like a little adult, Adults are not reliable, we still have to rely on ourselves for this kind of thing!


    Karin waved her hand without looking back, and said: I know, I know.


    Hurry up, Ill call Hinata.


    Naruto rushed to the backyard, nning to climb the wall to find Hinata, but he stopped after running a few steps. He scratched his head, turned around, showed awkward smile and said, Karin, the three of us are a little deserted, why don''t we call someone else?


    Karins eyes lit up, and nodded: Okay, lets call Sasuke!!


    Naruto suddenly had a strange expression on his face, and quickly waved: Let''s forget that guy Sasuke, hehe, let''s call Sakura-chan.


    No, call Sasuke! Karin is a girl with principles!


    Sakura-chan! Naruto red at her, not to be outdone.


    The two stared at each other for a while, and started quarrelling.


    Children''s voices are generally very loud, especially when Naruto and Karin are calling their prince charming and goddess, and they are yelling with all their strength. Kanp, who lives not far away, was quickly awakened by the two, and walked out with a look of sleepiness.


    The rockery and water outside the wooden corridor were covered with a thickyer of snow, exuding a cold chill. Kanp shivered and hurried back to the house to put on a coat, which made him feels warmer.


    Outside Karins bedroom, Kanp saw Naruto and Karin who were yelling until their face turned red, and his brain suddenly ached.


    Okay, stop arguing, isnt it just gate pine? Why dont you just call all the people you want to call over? Kanp shook his head and sighed.


    He then thinks of when he made gate pine back then, he was with his little brother. Later, Yugao was added, and then, there was no more.


    Haaah.


    When Kanp sighed, Naruto ran to the backyard with glowing eyes, climbed over the wall to Hiashis house, started yelling and woke up Hiashis entire family, and thenughed heartily and ran over the wall, and then rushed to Sakuras house excitedly.


    As for Karin, she gnawed onigiri after washing up, and then ran towards Sasukes house with excitement.


    Knock knock knock!


    After Naruto rushed to Sakuras house, he knocked on the door vigorously, and quickly called her out.


    Naruto, you idiot! After Sakura came out, she hit Narutos head without saying anything further.


    Its been a while since the school started, and everyone in the ss has be familiar with each other, so Sakura will naturally stop pretending to be ady.


    Naruto is not annoyed by this. He rubs his head with a chuckle and said with a smile: Sakura-chan, its New Years Eve tonight, lets go collect materials to make gate pine!


    No!


    Sakura crossed her arms near her chest, and said with a snort, My gate pine has already been made.


    Why


    Naruto was dejected and unwilling. After thinking for a while, he gritted his teeth and said, That guy Sasuke will alsoe.


    Sakura was startled, then naturally lowered her hands that were sped around her chest, twirled her little fingers around, and said with gentldy-manner: Is that so? Then, I will reluctantly apany you guys.


    Naruto looked at Sakura with a look of grief and indignation, just feeling theres green in front of his eyes!


    Then, lets go. Naruto forced a smile.


    Wait a minute, Im going to change my clothes! Sakura turned and went back to the house. After a while, she finished changing into a piece of white coat and walked out.


    So cute


    Seeing the pink hair with the white coat, Naruto felt that Sakura is really cute.


    No, Naruto, who was still green and ufortable just now, has been addicted to it and can''t extricate himself!


    Sakura looked at him with a smile, and said, Naruto, are you sure that Sasuke wille?


    Narutos expression froze: If I answered not sure, I would be beaten to death, right?


    In such a cold day, Narutos forehead was full of cold sweat. Under Sakurasdy smile, he nodded like a chicken pecking at rice: Of course, that guy Sasuke will definitelye!


    In order to strengthen his persuasive power, Naruto even patted his little muscle with more power.


    But at this moment, he was crying in his heart: Karin, please must bring Sasuke, otherwise, I will be finished

 Chapter 609: You Guys Are Fantasizing

    Chapter 609: You Guys Are Fantasizing


    Uchiha n.


    Karin was wearing a thick red down coat, with blushing cheeks. After finding Sasukes house, she lightly knocked on the wooden door withdylike manner.


    Knock knock knock.


    Knock knock knock.


    After a while, Itachi came out and opened the door.


    Because it is New Years Eve today, several teams in Anbu that have no missions have a day off.


    Hello, is this Sasukes house? Karin asked, as she looked up.


    Itachi nodded, while observing Karin, then asked faintly: Are you Sasukes ssmate?


    I am I am.


    Karin nodded with excitement. She looked at the lines on x Itachis face, and subconsciously guessed politely, Are you Sasukes father? Excuse me, is Sasuke at home?


    Itachi resisted the urge to close the door, turned around and shouted, Sasuke, your ssmate is here to look for you.


    Big brother, Iming~~  Sasuke''s happy and arrogant voice came from the backyard.


    Big brother?!


    Karin stiffened, then looked at Itachis face in disbelief. After looking carefully, she thought, Indeed, except for the deep lines, his skin and eyes are very young.


    Haha, big brother, sorry! I am really sorry for just now. Karin apologized quickly.


    Its okay. Itachi didnt want to talk to her, so he left her outside the door, and went straight into the house.


    After a while, the conversation between Sasuke and Itachi came from the corner of the entrance.


    Karin perked up her ears, for fear that the big brother would say bad things about herself in front of Sasuke, but found that Sasuke was acting like a baby with his big brother throughout the whole process.


    Big brother~ Why are you suddenly unhappy? You are not having a mission again, right?


    Big brother~ You said that you will apany me to train kunai throwing today.


    Big brother~ You can''t go back on your word~~


    Karin blinked her eyes twice, feeling that something was broken in her heart.


    At the Academy, Sasukes personality is genius, prideful, and cool. Whether its when hes chatting with her, Sakura or Ino, Sasuke always had a proud look that no strangers should enter, but this


    After Sasuke finished acting coquettishly in front of Itachi, he walked out with his head held at forty-five degrees: Its you, Karin.


    Sasuke, youno, your big brother, he, looks so young. Karin recovered and didnt know what to say.


    Sasuke put his hands in his pockets, raised his head to forty-eight degrees coolly, and said as a matter of course: Nonsense, my big brother is of course young!


    Hehe.


    Karin released an awkwardugh, and quickly changed the subject, and said, Sasuke, tonight is the New Years Eve, lets go collect pine branches, bamboo and plum blossoms to make gate pine!


    It''s boring, I don''t want to go. Sasuke only has his brother in his heart, so he doesn''t want to deal with these coquettish sluts!


    Sasuke snorted arrogantly.


    But everyone will go, Naruto, Hinata, me, and Sakura. Karin was a little anxious. Seeing the proudful and coldness on Sasukes face, Karin immediately forgot Sasuke''s coquettish voice before, and started to lick him up.


    Naruto? Sasuke rolled his eyes.


    Different from original work, after Naruto enrolled in the Academy, he got into several troubles and sessfully proved to the whole ss that he is the son of the Yondaime Hokage and Yellow sh, Namikaze Minato. He instantly became an influential figure in the ss, and together with the arrogant and genius Sasuke, they are called Peerless Double Pride! (T/N: Its written Jue Dai Shuang Jiao, which might be from this drama: /27397-handsome-siblings)


    Although Naruto disliked Sasuke because of Sakura, Sasuke cared a little bit about Naruto.


    After all


    His big brother is an Anbu under Hokage.


    And Hokage is Narutos father!


    The most important thing is that his big brother joined Anbu is because of that incident


    So its like that okay. Sasuke reluctantly nodded in agreement.


    Very good!


    Karin was overjoyed, and was immediately shocked: Why did Sasuke change his mind?


    Naruto was the first to be ruled out by Karin.


    As for Hinata and Sakura


    Karin, who has turned into a Meitantei (Meitantei, like Conan.), secretly thought: Sakura, that ugly woman with a wide forehead, has been staying around Sasuke at the Academy, and I havent seen Sasuke treat her well, so it can''t be her!


    Then it can only be Hinata?


    How is it possible?!


    Does Sasuke like girls like Hinata?


    Karin blinked her eyes twice, and her delicate body trembling faintly: Hinata, I treat you as a sister, yet you actually want to snatch my prince charming!


    Karin was angry and anxious, she even used the ultimate technique of a little girl: Stomping!!


    Stomp!


    Stomp!


    Stomp!


    Seeing this, Sasukes eyes became a little strange, and he said: Wait for me here, I will tell my family first.


    Sasuke turned around and entered the house, and after changing his shoes at the entrance, he rushed to the backyard.


    The backyard has long been covered with snow, but the middle area has been cleared out, and two snowmen have been built, one big and one small, exactly like Sasuke and Itachi.


    And this time, Itachi was standing in front of the two snowmen. He lowered his head slightly and looked at the snowman belonging to Sasuke without blinking.


    Big brother.


    Sasuke ran to the edge of the wooden corridor and shouted, Big brother, my ssmate asked me to pick the materials of the pine tree together.


    Itachi turned back to say with a smile: Go, I will tell Tou-san and Kaa-santer.


    En! Thank you big brother!


    When he came to the entrance again, Sasuke resumed his proud and arrogant persona, and said: Lets go!


    Near noon, Naruto took Sakura, Karin took Sasuke, and met with Hinata, who was waiting at Kanp''s house, and the group of five finally reunited.


    Sasuke-kun~


    When Sakura saw Sasuke, she immediately ran over in small steps, with adylike smile on her face, You are here too, Sasuke-kun~


    Un. Sasuke nced at Sakura, then nced at Naruto without showing a trace.


    The son of Yondaime Hokage.


    If I have a good rtionship with Hokages son, I can influence the Hokage through him and make Hokage treat big brother better.


    And Naruto also looks stupid, so I may be able to use him to directly get the truth about Brother Shisui''s defection from the Hokage.


    In this way, big brother can quit Anbu, and he can stay with me 24 hours a day!


    Thinking of this, Sasuke looked at Naruto with fiery gaze.


    And Karin, who had been silently observing beside him, is getting goosebumps all over her body!


    I thought Sasuke changed his mind because of Hinata, but now


    Does Sasuke like Naruto?


    Karin looked at Naruto carefully, His yellow hair is unremarkable, his fox whiskers are a bit obstructive, his eyes are treacherous, and no matter how I look at it, he doesn''t look like a person worth entrusting for the lifetime!


    How could Sasuke like him?


    Karins ears are buzzing, and this shocking information made her unable to look directly at Naruto and Sasuke!


    Too manly!!


    And Sakura!


    Calling Sasuke-kun Sasuke-kun again and again, pretending that I don''t exist?


    But Sasuke likes Naruto, do I still have a chance?


    Karin stood there in a daze, not saying a word until Kanp appeared.


    Its noon soon. Lets go get the ingredients for the pine tree after lunch.


    Kanps gaze swept over Sasuke and Sakura, and said, Today, I''ll let you taste the one hundred and eighty-years-old seaweed onigiri that my Gekko Family has inherited!


    Uh


    Karinsplexion changed. The first time she ate Keikos seaweed onigiri, she felt that it tastes pretty good, but after she keeps eating this, no matter how delicious it is, she will get tired of it, not to mention that her favorite food is okonomiyaki.


    Sensei, I want to eat Ichiraku Ramen. Naruto said while holding the back of his head.


    Bonito onigiri. Sasuke said after Naruto.


    Okonomiyaki. Karin also shouted immediately.


    Kanp sneered: Heh, you guys are fantasizing too much, just seaweed onigiri!

 Chapter 610: The Way to The Moon

    Chapter 610: The Way to The Moon


    Keiko was on day shift today and was not at home. Hoshino went to Inoue and the Matsushita to fool around again, and was not in the house.


    Hayate went out early in the morning to apany Yugao, so naturally he would note back to eat onigiri.


    So there are only six people in the mansion: Kanp, Naruto, Karin, Hinata, Sasuke and Sakura.


    Sitting at the dining table, the five little ones fell silent facing the ugly'' seaweed onigiri on the te.


    Kanp looked at the five little kids with a smile. Their appearance made Kanp couldn''t help but recalled the mood when he ate the onigiri made by Hoshino for the first time.


    Do you feel the taste of home?


    Kanp took one for each of them, Dont be polite, just treat this ce as your own house, eat at ease!


    Kanp-sensei


    Naruto put the onigiri back to the te with a look of disgust, and said, Im not hungry.


    No, you are hungry! Kanp forcibly handed the onigiri to his hands.


    The hospitality is hard to reject. Naruto took a mouthful with a nk expression, then felt that it tastes a little salty, but it can still be swallowed with in water.


    Seeing Naruto started eating, the others had no choice but to bite the bullet and try it.


    Sasuke sat next to Naruto, lowered his head and nibble on onigiri, then decisively put it down, turned to Naruto and said, Naruto, why do you call him sensei?


    This ah


    Naruto didnt want to talk to Sasuke, but considering that he didn''t have a good experience with the onigiri in his hand, he threw onigiri away by taking the opportunity to speak, and replied with a serious face, Sensei is the tutor my father hired me, although he didn''t teach me anything in the end.


    Nonsense! Didnt I teach you to recognize a lot of words? Kanp retorted with justification.


    Naruto said with bitter expression: But that''s not what I want to learn.


    A high-stories building is not built overnight, Naruto, dont aiming too high,e, eat an onigiri first. Kanp thoughtfully handed over another seaweed onigiri that he had squeezed into a weird shape.


    Narutos small face trembled, and he took it deeply grateful, tears overflowing from his face.


    Kanp nced at him with relief, then turned to care about the other kids: Sakura, why dont you eat it?


    Sakura sat beside Sasuke with the onigiri on her face. She cant wait to throw the onigiri on Kanps face, but Sasuke is right next to her, so she has to maintain herdylike image!


    Uncle, Im not hungry. Sakura smiled reservedly, and kindly handed the onigiri to Karin, who was fighting for her seat just now.


    The faces of Kanp and Karin copsed at that moment.


    Uncle?


    Kanp quickly calcted his age in his mind, and after rounding it up, I obviously just passed my eighteenth birthday, do I look so old?


    Karin is also angry: This ugly woman must not want to eat big brothers onigiri, so she gave me the onigiri! Since she doesnt give big brother face, I won''t give her face, so I cant eat this rice ball no matter what!


    Ugly cough, Sakura, this is what big brother made specially for you.


    Karin not only returned Sakuras onigiri back, but also gave her own onigiri. She pushed her sses frame on the bridge of her nose, and said with a slight smile, I can eat the onigiri made by big brother anytime at home, so Sakura, you should eat more.


    Bastard, are you siblings trying to unite and bully me?!


    Sakura roared in her heart, but there was always adylike smile on her face. She picked up the two onigiri, neither eating nor putting them away, and then she saw someone next to Sasuke.


    Thats right!


    Sakura got up and walked to Narutos side and said: Naruto, this is for you, eat more.


    Naruto looked at Sakura in surprise and joy. He felt that although the onigiri was salty, it must be delicious and fragrant after being touched by Sakura''s hand!


    Naruto took it without saying a word and began to chew.


    Hmm~~


    Sure enough, it is still salty.


    Naruto hurriedly picked up the ss and drank.


    Sakura turned around with a smile, and saw that her seat was snatched by Karin!


    Bastard, how dare you take my ce!


    The woman beside Sasuke-kun can only be me!!


    Sakura roared inwardly, but thedylike smile on her face kept on, then she subtly reminded: Karin, you are in my seat.


    Karin pointed at Hinata next to her, and said: In fact, Hinata is looking for you for something.


    Eh?


    I obviously didnt say anything.


    Seeing Hinatas delicate look, Sakura understands that this is just an excuse.


    Bastard, I''m about to lose control of myself!


    No, Sasuke-kun is right next to me. I am ady. I have to maintain mydylike manner so that he will like me! But I really want to beat Karin, this woman is too hateful! Every time she is thats right, that stupid Ino pig! These two girls are the worst in the ss, they keep trying to snatch Sasuke-kun from me!


    Thedylike Sakura sat in Karins previous seat, and then kindly took Hinatas hand and started a conversation with her.


    Hinata put down the slightly salty onigiri softly, and responded to Sakura with a slightly red face.


    Seeing Sakura''s action, Karin turned her head to look at Sasuke. Under the thick frame of her sses, Karin looked at Sasuke''s stern profile, and secretly swore: For my happiness, I must pull you straight, Sasuke!


    Sasuke clearly felt Karins fiery gaze. He turned his head slightly and looked towards Naruto, wanting to say something, but didnt know where to start.


    When theyre in the Academy, because of Sakuras unrequited love, Naruto has always hated Sasuke, and the proudful Sasuke did not know Narutos true identity at first, so he naturally wouldnt care about his jealousy!


    When he knew that Naruto is the son of Yondaime Hokage, if Sasuke starts warming up with him, wont his cool persona be destroyed?


    What to do?


    What should be done to break the deadlock and ease the rtionship between us?


    Sasuke frowned deeply, and after a while, a sh of spiritual light split the chaos in his mind: Thats right, just get Sakura to like Naruto!


    If Kanp knew what Sasuke was thinking, he would definitely ask him: You wanted to be cuckolded!


    After the onigiri feast, Naruto left the mansion with the other four to get pine branches, plum blossoms, and bamboo.


    Kanp wanted to go with them, but then a memory suddenly poured into his mind.


    Kanp, who received this memory, as well as all the other shadow clones, froze almost instantly!


    Actually really found it?!


    Kanps pupils shrank, and then shrank again!


    At this time, the passage to the moon left by the Otsutsuki n was really found by Kanps shadow clone!


    That ce is close to the Land of Iron, located in the deep underground of a jungle, where there is an underground hot spring with a radius of tens of meters, full of steam, and there is a huge river crab inhabiting nearby. This river crab is good at Genjutsu, and Kanps shadow clone didnt pay attention, so he was caught off guard by the river crab, and died.


    What to do?


    Kanp panicked for a while.


    Originally, he only asked the shadow clone to look for it just in case, but he actually found it!


    Should I go to the moon and meet with Kaguya tomorrow?

 Chapter 611: Thats it?

    Chapter 611: That''s it?


    Im looking up, on the moon, how many Byakugan are flying freely


    Kanp is sitting behind the wooden corridor, looking up at the white sky obsessively.


    Thousands of years ago, the younger brother of Sage of Six-Paths moved to the moon with his nsman to guard the seal and thrived at the same time. However, due to some differences, the Branch House of Otsutsuki n used the artificial Tenseigan to destroy the Main House. Since then, the Otsutsuki n on the moon has gradually withered. And by the generation of Otsutsuki Toneri, he is the only one left in the entire n.


    Kanp vaguely remembers that Toneris father died at a very young age, and then Toneri lived alone in a castle full of puppets.


    But Otsutsuki Toneri and Naruto are of the same generation. In other words, Otsutsuki Toneri on the moon is only in his early 7 years old, then, is his father dead?


    Kanp cannot be sure, and caution must be exercised!


    After all, the only way from the Shinobi World to the moon is made by the ancestors of Otsutsuki n. If Kanp rushes over in such a hurry, if there is a mistake that makes the passage closed from there, then wont he need to stay in the moon for a lifetime?


    I absolutely cant let that happen!


    Kanps purpose of going to the moon is neither to be Change nor to add luster to Land of Fires aerospace business, but for Byakugan! (T/N: Change is Chinese goddess of the Moon)


    After the death of Otsutsuki ns nsmen on the moon, their Byakugan will be pulled out and kept together, forming a huge Tenseigan. After being kept for thousands of years, there are countless Byakugan umted in Tenseigan!


    As long as he got this batch of Byakugan, Kanp can use Impure World Reincarnation to reincarnation all eighteen generations of Toneris ancestors, and then collect them one after another.


    Such a terrifying quantity is enough for Kanp to raise the Byakugan Kekkei Genkai to perfect level!


    At the same time, the ancestors of Otsutsuki n naturally possessed the physique of the Otsutsuki n!


    Perfect level Byakugan, plus Otsutsuki ns physique


    Then, Tenseigan!


    Kanps heart is full of scorching feeling, and his whole body trembles with excitement.


    No, this temptation is unbearable. Even if the moonnding is dangerous, I, Gekko Kanp, am willing to dedicate my life to the Land of Fires aerospace industry!


    He immediately left behind a shadow clone, and then his figure flickered and disappeared in an instant.


    The white sky showed a little bit of sunlight, and Danzo, who was bored at the Roots Headquarter, walked steadily towards the vige. When he passed the small jungle, he slowly slowed down.


    The six Roots Shinobi guarding in the dark are ready to go, and only wait for the Hyuga ns Branch Houses Shinobi to appear.


    But after some time has passed, there is still no silhouette in the little jungle.


    Danzo stood there very ufortably.


    Whats going on?


    Is the assassination over?


    Did Orochimaru give up?


    Or did Kakashi find the Hyuga ns members who tried to assassinate me?


    Danzos eye flickered, then he sneered and left quickly.


    On the other side, Kakashi wandered around the gathering ce of Hyuga n, and his eight Ninken spread around here, trying to find the herbal smell on the Shinobi with the grim mask.


    Before Kakashi could take a few steps, a fat orange cat came out from the side, jumped in front of him and blocked him: Meow!


    A cat again


    Kakashi turned around and leaned against the wall, kicked the snow-covered ground out of a gap and stood there, then took out Icha-Icha Paradise and read it happily.


    The fat orange squatted in front of him, wagging its tail to meow at him, but Kakashi ignored it, he waspletely immersed in the world of Icha-Icha Paradise and couldn''t extricate himself!


    From time to time, Pakkun and other Ninken would run by nearby, and from time to time, passing stray cats joined the fat orange and surrounded Kakashi, who is leaning against the wall.


    Time slowly passed.


    The sun starts setting.


    Kakashi turned to thest page of Icha-Icha Paradise and frowned: Thats it?


    Thats it?!


    Its too short!


    Dont let me know who the author is, or I''ll kill him!


    Kakashi looked up viciously and saw fifteen or sixteen stray cats surrounding him, and besides the stray cats, there are also eight Ninken.


    Kakashi, you are still in the mood to read a book?


    Pakkun pped the snow and said, We searched all over the Hyuga ns settlement and didnt find that smell.


    Kakashi calmly put away the Icha-Icha Paradise, and said: It has been expected. Although the opponent is Hyuga ns Branch House, it is Orochimaru who is behind them, so it is impossible to find them so easily.


    Pakkun then said: In that case, we will go back first, goodbye.


    Wait a minute!


    Kakashi waved his hand quickly, but he was still a step slower, as with the smoke, the eight Ninken disappeared in an instant.


    Meow~~


    Meow!


    More than a dozen big cats and kittens swarmed around Kakashi with graceful steps, staring at him emotionally with their vertical pupils.


    Kakashi silently sighed: You guys forced me.


    After that, he took out a bottle of green herbal juice from his ninja bag.


    This was specially collected for the purpose of investigating the smell of the grim mask Shinobi. Unfortunately, the raw materials of this herbal juice are verymon, and there is no way to lock the murderer'' through the raw materials.


    Kakashi poured some herbal juice on himself to cover his own smell, and formed hand seals with both hands: Transformation Technique!


    Bang!


    With the light smoke, an ordinary-looking Shinobi stepped out.


    In this way, these cats cant smell me, cant see my face, and shouldn''t be blocking me anymore. Kakashi said in his heart. He subconsciously took a step forward, and the dozens of stray cats immediately scattered away.


    Kakashi breathed a sigh of relief when he saw this.


    At the same time.


    Kanp, who has left Konoha, rushed to the border of the Land of Fire and Land of Iron along thework cable, and then rushed towards that underground hot spring. When he was two hundred and fifty kilometers away from the destination, Kanp immediately activated Sage Mode and entered the hot spring instantly.


    Light and shadow change, this is a dark and damp underground space, silent all around. Theres only a huge hot spring in the middle, slightly emitting light.


    Kanp nced at his feet, and there was a kunai engraved with Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint, which was left immediately by Kanps shadow clone as soon as he found this ce.


    As for the river crab, it is in the hot spring.


    Kanp cautiously walked to the hot spring and looked down. The hot spring was very clear, but when he looked deeper, he found that his sight seemed to be distorted, and he couldnt see the bottom at all!


    He resisted the urge to switch to Byakugan, and then formed hand seal to create shadow clone.


    Bang~ bang~ bang~


    Light smoke billowed, and shadow clone jumps down the hot spring one after another, swimming towards the bottom of theke, and then, there was no more.


    Did they fall into Genjutsu?


    Kanp frowned slightly, then decisively turned off Transparent Release and lights up Sharingan.


    The pitch-ck pupils have not changed at all, but as long as Kanp is willing, he can activate the 3-Tomoe Sharingan instantly.


    After forming hand seal with his hands, Kanp once again created five shadow clones and they jumped into the hot spring.


    In the warm spring water, the five shadow clones quickly swam towards the bottom of theke. There was light in theke, and it didnt take long for them to see huge bubbles floating there.


    The five shadow clones instantly turned on 3-Tomoe Sharingan, and continued to dive while looking at the water bubbles vigntly.


    Through ayer of weird water film, the five shadow clones suddenly discovered that they had gone from diving to floating!


    Is this the moon?

 Chapter 612: The Moons Small World

    Chapter 612: The Moon''s Small World


    In the warm spring water, the five Sharingan shadow clone quickly moved upstream. At this time, they looked up and could see the remaining shadow clone floating on the water.


    But at this moment, the water bubbles floating around strangely emitted a hazy yellow light.


    The five shadow clones vision blurred, and their spiritual consciousness was pulled into a strange world without knowing it.


    But


    Mirror Heaven and Earth Change!


    In the next instant, the ck pupils of the five shadow clones turned into scarlet three-tomoe in no particr order, and their pupil power instantly rebounded the Genjutsu.


    After getting rid of the shackles of the Genjutsu, the five shadow clones nce at each other, and one of them disbanded himself immediately.


    It didnt take long for Kanp to swim up from the water film at the bottom of the water pool and was attacked by the water bubbles Genjutsu, but with the help of Sharingan, Kanp quickly got rid of Genjutsu and regained consciousness, and then he immediately closed the Sharingan, and then swam up with the four Sharingan shadowlone.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    Suddenly, a huge figure fell into the water, covering almost half of the water surface, casting a huge shadow.


    At the same time, Kanp suddenly had more memories in his mind, which was the memories of the shadow clones floating on the water.


    This is the river crab?


    It looks obviously more like a sea crab.


    This guy must have a lot of crab roe.


    While Kanp was thinking like this, the four Sharingan shadow clones on the side had already swung their feet and moved towards the surface of the water.


    Water Release: Water Dragon Bullet Technique!


    Water Release: Great Waterfall Technique!


    Water Release: Water Colliding Wave!


    Water Release: Wild Water Wave!


    The four shadow clones formed seals with both hands, and the majestic Water Attribute Chakra gushed out of their body, stirring countless undercurrents instantly!


    Kanp floated under the water, looking up at the water dancing wildly above, sparking a series of foamy sprays, surging towards the surface of the water.


    Boom!!


    The surging water instantly broke through the water surface, throwing the huge crab into the air. Kanp took the opportunity to quickly rush to the surface and flicker to the shore.


    Wind Release: Breakthrough!


    Fire Release: Great Dragon Fire Technique!


    Fire Release: Fire Dragon Bullet!


    Fire Release: me Bullet!


    The four shadow clones did not wait for the big crab to fall, and once again formed hand seals andunched an offensive in an attempt to cook the big crabs in mid-air.


    The wind assist the fire, so the fire is raging and the mes burn fiercely, wrapping the big crab like a substance, forming a huge crab-shaped me!


    Kanp nced at the battle situation, then moved his head to look around.


    This ce is still underground. Next to the water pool should be the home of the big crab. There are crab eggsid by the big crab everywhere. They are as big as a basketball, lying there densely.


    Kanp tip-toed, and his figured instantly jumped over the crab eggs, and came to a higher rock. Looking around, Kanp quickly found the exit.


    Stay here. Kanp shouted without looking back, and then quickly rushed towards the exit.


    Behind him, under the violent fire of the four shadow clones, the big crab with a shell as hard as iron couldnt escape the fate of bing a dish in the end.


    The exit of the underground passage nted upwards, and the terrain became higher as it went forward. The surroundings are covered with ferocious sharp stone pirs, which did not seem to grow naturally.


    After a while, Kanp finally approached the exit. When he looked up, he saw a re of sunlight pouring down from the eye-shaped exit.


    Kanp narrowed his eyes and walked out after his eyes adjusted to the light.


    Wow!


    When he came outside and looked at the beautiful scenery outside, Kanp was dumbfounded.


    Is this really the moon?


    Looking around, he can see blue sky and white clouds, the green mountains, blue sea, and the warm sunshine. No matter how he looked at it, this ce looks more like a vacation beach, but the arc of the sea is somewhat curved.


    Kanp moved around and found that the sea is actually a circle, or in other words, the sea was located in a circle and attached to the round wall!


    Kanp realized: Thats right, this is the moon, and its still inside Moon!


    This sea is attached to the inner wall of the moon!


    In other words


    Kanp raised his head and looked directly at the sun in the blue sky, and didn''t find it dazzling: This is a man-made sun!


    The technological development of the Otsutsuki n is also very powerful.


    If the technology to create a sun can be used in my previous life


    Kanp shook his head to get rid of unrealistic thoughts, and dropped a Flying Thunder God Kunai on the spot. Then his figure turned into an afterimage and disappeared into the depths of the sea.


    Across the sea, Kanp came to a huge forest, spreading endlessly, like the Forest of Death.


    Kanp listened carefully, and could vaguely hear the sound of insects cry, but nothing else.


    There is no wild beast?


    Kanp thinks about it, This small world is not too big. If there are wild beasts standing at the top of the food chain, such as tigers, leopards, or wolves, I am afraid that they would have eaten all the nearby prey and then starved to death.


    The only thing that can survive in this small world is insects that feed on nts.


    His figure flickered, and Kanp once again turned into an afterimage and disappeared. From time to time, he threw a Flying Thunder God Kunai along the way, pulling out awork cable through the earth-moon channel.


    Kanp continued to move forward, and it didnt take long for the artificial sun on the top of the head to slowly set, and there was a bloody sunset appeared on the horizon.


    At night, a bright moon the size of a millstone suddenly appeared in the night sky!


    Kanp is amazed by this, For this small world, the people of the Otsutsuki n must have spent all their money!


    Kanp continued to move forward, but immediately stopped, and he suddenly raised his head to look up at the bright moon in the night sky.


    If I remember correctly, the huge pceplex built by the Otsutsuki n is on that moon!


    Kanp narrowed his eyes slightly, bit his thumb, and mmed his palms onto the ground after forming hand seals: Summoning Technique.


    Bang!


    Light smoke shed by, but there was nothing in front of Kanp.


    Whats going on?


    Kanp was shocked.


    Where is the miko snake?


    Could it be that my name has been crossed out from the Ryuchi Caves Summoning Scroll?


    Impossible!


    Kanp shook his head fiercely. Although he did not collect the traditional Ryuchi Caves Sage Mode, he was the orthodox contractor that has trained the Sage Mode at any rate, and signed a summoning contract with Garaga and the three miko snakes!


    Even if Orochimaru sold his butt and contributed a thousand living sacrifices, it is impossible for the White Snake Sage to ban my identity as a contractor of Ryuchi Cave!


    Then, the only exnation is its too far?


    No matter how mysterious the Three Holy Lands are, they are still in the Shinobi World, but here is the moon, and the distance between the earth and the moon is more than 300,000 km!


    His n to go to the moon with the help of the miko snakes floating ability cant be done, so he only has one choice left.


    Kanp sighed, and silently lit up the Ice Release Kekkei Genkai, and then Kanp activated Sage Mode, and his whole figure was instantly shrouded in invisible shimmer, like an immortal.


    With a move of his thought, the Senjutsu Chakra inside Kanps body instantly turned into tiny ice crystals one after another, carrying him to the bright moon hanging in the night sky.


    As the altitude gets higher and higher, Kanp gradually sees the bright moon in the sky at night. It is a huge circr ind floating in the sky, and with the help of some kind of Ninjutsu or technology, it exudes a faint yellow light.


    Its appearance was exactly the same as the moon, carrying the sinking and floating, and outside the moon, Kanp also saw a lot of puppets!

 Chapter 613: The Otsutsuki Clans Descendants

    Chapter 613: The Otsutsuki n''s Descendants


    Beyond the hazy moon, densely packed ck eagles are circling and flying like moths, and on the back of each eagle, there was a humanoid puppet tightly wrapped in bandages!


    After a rough look, Kanp calcted that the number is definitely over 9,000!


    At this moment, a ripple suddenly appeared on the surface of the bright moon, and followed by a hole, and a puppet flew out sitting on a ck eagle.


    And through the hole, Kanp saw floating inds floating inside the bright moon, and clusters of tall buildings on the inds were vaguely visible, and apart from this, there was nothing else.


    Kanp frowned when he saw this. Just now, he thought that Otsutsuki ns technology is very amazing, but now, it seems that this so-called artificial moon and artificial sun are basically embroidered pillows. Although the appearance looks exactly the same as the real sun and moon, but in fact, the inside is hollow, and the real glow and heat are the is the Ninjutsu applied by the Otsutsuki ns members on the artificial sun and moon!


    As for the buildings on the floating inds, it should be Otsutsuki Toneris home!


    But under the protection of so many puppets, how can I rush in silently?


    Silently?


    Transparent Release?


    Kanps eyes lit up, and he controlled the ice crystals to fall slowly, and when he was away from the artificial moon, he formed a seal with both hands: Multiple Shadow Clone Technique!


    Bang~ bang~ bang~


    With the series of light smoke bursting, more than a dozen Ice Release shadow clones were caught by the gravity below, and they fell down at an extremely fast speed.


    Fortunately, the shadow clones have Minatos nerve reflex, so they activated Sage Mode in an instant, refined Senjutsu Chakra, and used Senjutsu Chakra to power Ice Release, and quickly floated to Kanps sidde.


    This is going to be a big fight.


    Otsutsuki n, the real alien.


    Interesting.


    Ice Release shadow clone floated beside Kanp excitedly, staring at the bright moon above with piercing gaze.


    Hold me. Kanp said and closed the Ice Release.


    In the next moment, the ice crystals surrounding Kanp, melted and dissipated. When Kanp was about to fall, two streams of ice crystals entangled from the side and dragged him in the air.


    Kanp breathed a sigh of relief, and then lit up Transparent Release.


    Transparent Release: Stealth!


    Ayer of colorful and strange substances slowly enveloped Kanp, flowing and twisting like ayer of thick film.


    When the bubble closes, the filmpletely disappears, and even Kanps body disappears without a trace. In midair, only two thin streams of ice crystals can be seen swirling around.


    Next, we will split up! A group of people will attract the puppet''s attention. You two will take me to the artificial moon!


    Understood.


    More than ten Ice Release shadow clones immediately floated up.


    Ice Release: Ice Crystals Dragon!


    Ice Release: Ice Crystals Dragon!


    Ice Release


    The Ice Release shadow clones drove the huge and ferocious ice dragon and rushed towards the bright moon brazenly.


    More than a dozen huge ice dragons meandered in front of the artificial moon, rampaging, and caused dozens of air crashes in a blink of an eye. When the puppets around saw them, they gathered together silently.


    The puppets have no thoughts, and they didnt know what was going on. When they saw a riot broke out here, they immediately encircle and chased after it, so they were lured away from the moon without trouble.


    Numerous puppets are driving the ck eagle, and when they got close, they raised their right hands and aimed at the Ice Release shadow clones and their ice dragons, and then


    Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom


    Yellow Chakra condensed from the palms of the puppets'' right hands and turned into a small Chakra ball, thensed away. Theyre densely packed, covering the sky and the sun, and there were tens of thousands in a blink of an eye, covering most of the night sky!


    Roar!!


    With the silent roar, more than a dozen ice dragons twisted their bodies, advancing instead of retreating, bravely counterattacking against the powerful yellow Chakra!


    Bang~ bang~ bang~ bang~ bang~ bang~


    The streamer-like yellow Chakra ball crazilysed on the ice dragon''s ferocious dragon body, knocking out countless ice fragments, the crumbs swayed all over the sky, refracting crystal light under the moonlight.


    Under the yellow Chakra balls all over the sky, more than ten ice dragons are like snow bathing in the scorching sun, and within a few seconds, they have melted at a speed visible to the naked eye!


    Ice Release shadow clones immediately activated the power of Ryumyaku, pouring a steady stream of Chakra into the ice dragons crazily, to repair the ice dragons broken bodies.


    On the other side.


    When all ck eagle puppets were attracted by the Ice Release shadow clones, Kanp sessfully approached the bright moon with the support of the other two Ice Release shadow clones!


    The hazy brilliance is close in front of his eyes, but it gives him an unreal feeling.


    Kanp stretched out his hand to touch it, but was bounced back by ayer of powerful force.


    Apparently, this looks impressive but is worthless bright moon surface has been covered with powerful barrier!


    Should we use force?


    Just break it!


    The two shadow clones next to him said dangerously.


    Kanp didnt bother to talk to them.


    After all, although using force is fast, it willpletely disturb the people inside.


    Then


    Kanp turned his head to look at the battlefield on the other side.


    Ice Release: Ice Age!


    Ice Release: Ice Crystals Senbon!


    Ice Release: Ice Storm!


    Under the cover of more than a dozen ice dragons, several Ice Release shadow clones mobilized Ryumyakus power to quickly formed hand seals and attack!


    The berserk torrent of ice crystals turned into a white crystal beam of light in mid-air, sweeping across hundreds of ck eagle puppets, and finally hit the surface of the bright moon heavily.


    ng ng ng


    With the crisp crashing sound, ripples appeared from the surface of the bright moon one after another!


    On the other side, countless ice crystals senbon bloom like pear blossoms in a rainstorm, and like needle-tipped wheat awns, they collided with yellow Chakra balls all over the sky.


    Another huge ice crystal storm roared up, and instantly swept dozens of ck eagle puppets, freezing them into a pile, causing them to fall from in the sky like dumplings.


    With the crazy output of Ice Release shadow clones, the ck eagle puppets under the moon are bing less and less visible to the naked eye!


    When nearly half of the ck eagle puppet was wiped out, one puppet suddenly turned its eagle head and flew towards the bright moon.


    The puppet sat on the back of the ck eagle, making hand seals with both hands, and ripples appeared on the surface of the bright moon, revealing a hollow five or six meters in radius.


    The ck eagle pped its wings and entered, but at this moment, a kunai suddenlysed from a distance.


    The ck eagle puppet turned around, and saw a sh of ck light, which appeared in front of his face in an instant!


    Whoosh!


    Three invisible air waves shed by, and two Ice Release shadow clones appeared quietly while grabbing the invisible Kanp.


    After punching the puppet, the three of them drove the ck eagle and flew straight to the floating ind in the center of the bright moon.


    Father, is there an enemy?


    In the luxurious buildings on the floating ind, Otsutsuki Toneri is holding the hand of his father, Otsutsuki Fukuyama. His eyelids drooped slightly, and there was nothing under his eyelids, as he was born without eyes.


    Fukuyama once wanted to transnt a pair of Byakugan to him, but after testing, he found that Toneri perfectly inherited their ancestors physique, and as long as he can get him a pair of Byakugan with high-purity, Toneri can directly awaken Tenseigan!


    In view of this, Fukuyama did not transnt ordinary Byakugan to him, because they are not worthy!


    Cough cough!


    Fukuyama coughed weakly. His pair of Byakugan was filled with smell of death, and he said in a low voice, It should be Shinobi from the Shinobi World. Toneri, you should go in first.


    To be able break free of the guardians Genjutsu, the other side is not ordinary people.


    Father? Toneri looked at his father with some puzzlement. In his heart, his father is omnipotent. Even if there is an alien invasion, his father will definitely be able to beat the other side away!


    This is an order! Although Fukuyamas body is deteriorating, as a father, he is still very majestic.


    Understood.


    Toneri turned around, and a puppet servant naturally came over and led him into the depths of the pce.


    After confirming that his son had left, Fukuyama turned his head and looked towards the ck eagle that was flying closer.


    Byakugan!


    Huumm


    The veins near Fukuyamas eyes bulged, and his powerful vision instantly caught the two


    No, its three people!


    Under Byakugans eyesight, he can vaguely see a fuzzy Chakra Pathway System, sandwiched between the other two!


    Fukuyama showed a solemn expression. He is already dying, and if he fights the other party head-on, it is absolutely impossible for him to be an opponent on the other party!


    Then the only way is Use the puppets to hold them back, and then use the artificial Tenseigan to destroy them!


    Desperation shed in Fukuyama''s eyes, then he turned and walked towards the pce.


    After a while, in the depths of the pces on the floating inds, countless puppets flew up with ck eagles spreading their wings.

 Chapter 614: The Power of The Artificial Tenseigan

    Chapter 614: The Power of The Artificial Tenseigan


    Hmm, we''ve been discovered.


    Kanp frowned, looking solemnly at the ck eagle puppets densely packed like a gue of locusts above the floating ind.


    Well draw their attention, you should be careful. The Ice Release shadow clone said.


    Put me on the ind first.


    Kanp is using Transparent Release to be invisible. Once he used Chakra, his figure will appear, and even the teleport just now was done by the two shadow clones, and he was just a hitchhiker.


    Understood!


    An Ice Release shadow clone formed hand seals with both hands, Ice Release: Ice Crystals Rock!


    Countless ice crystals and snowkes filled the air in an instant, rapidly condenses andpresses while rotating, then turned into a sharp and huge icicle!


    Go up! The Ice Release shadow clone shouted in a low voice.


    Kanp was stunned, then understood his intention. He immediately tip-toed a little, and jumped from the ck eagle''s back to the icicle neatly. His limbs hooked on the smooth and cold icicle, and hugged it tightly.


    In the next instant, the icicle sted towards the ck eagle puppets all over the sky!


    Kanp looked up, and saw that the ck eagle puppet, which was the size of a fly just now, are growing in size at a terrifying speed.


    Kanp feels numb on his scalp, and at this moment, he can only pray that the other side will not attack this icicle, otherwise he will have to expose himself!


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh


    The icicle was extremely fast, and it was moving forward unabated. After the sharp tip of the icicle pierced four ck eagle puppets, the remaining ck eagle puppets immediately drove their ck eagles to avoid it, and then charged towards the Ice Release shadow clone!


    The ck eagle puppets couldn''t see Kanp lying on the icicle, so naturally they wouldn''t attack it.


    Boom!


    The icicle finallynded smoothly and was inserted on a floating ind.


    Sliding down from the icicle, Kanp turned his head to look, and saw that the figures of the two shadow clones had been surrounded by endless ck eagle puppets and there are yellow Chakra balls all over the sky.


    As expected of my shadow clone, I really have a quick wit!


    Kanp praised himself shamelessly, and then quickly hid in the pce not far away.


    This pce is extremelyrge and tall, and it looked very glorious. It looks like a ce where a giant lives, but some seats and furnishings are of normal size.


    After walking just two steps, Kanp suddenly found two long ck curly loli walking from behind a huge pir. They are wearing ck and white maid clothes, and they looked exactly the same!


    Kanps eyes lit up when he saw this, and he subconsciously wanted to do something embarrassing, but he immediately remembered something, so he quickly stopped and held his breath.


    The two loli walked past him with blunt faces and gradually drifted away.


    At this time, Kanp is still invisible, so the two loli cant see him, no, they should be puppets!


    On this, there are only Otsutsuki ns people. Since these two loli do not have Byakugan, how could they be human?


    Kanp stood on tiptoe and continued to go deeper.


    The battle outside became more and more intense. Beyond the bright moon, more than a dozen Ice Release shadow clones showed their might. With Senjutsu Chakra and Ice Release, they directly defeated tens of thousands of ck eagle puppets and retreated steadily.


    And inside the artificial moon, the two Ice Release shadow clones also fought against tens of thousands of ck eagle puppets. Although they are at a disadvantage, dont forget that they have the power of Ryumyaku, so they have infinite Chakra, and they are not afraid of hardships and tiredness. With Minatos nerve reflex, others cant beat them, so they can fight like a perpetual motion puppet to the end of time!


    As more and more ck eagle puppets fell, Fukuyama finally couldn''t bear it anymore.


    At this time, he hade to a temple. At the center of the temple, there is a metal-shaped ball, and the ball is inscribed with exquisite symbols. It looks like an eye and looks extremely permeating.


    This metal ball is the most important basis for Otsutsuki ns Branch House to be able to defeat the Main House: The artificial Tenseigan!


    As for the inside of the metal ball, of course its the ce where the Byakugan of Otsutsuki ns Branch House is hidden.


    Of course, it cant bepared with the giant Tenseiganposed of thousands of Byakugan enshrined in another shrine, but even so, its power is not something that ordinary Shinobi can rest.


    Here I go!


    Fukuyama roared loudly, but he couldn''t catch his breath and coughed weakly twice before recovering.


    Putting his hands on the outer wall of the metal ball, Fukuyama worked up his courage and continuously poured Chakra in his body into it.


    Streaks of hazy yellowish light diffused from the inside of the metal ball, gradually shining, and finally turned into a huge beam of light and shot out, like a long rainbow prating the sun, unstoppable!


    The huge temple was prated by the beam almost instantly!


    Whats that?!


    In the distance, the Ice Release shadow clones inbat saw this dazzling ray of light, and their hearts were alerted instantly, feeling a huge threat.


    Anyway, its not a good thing.


    Another shadow clone didn''t dare to be careless, and immediately extracted Chakra from the power of Ryumyaku crazily, but unfortunately, only one part of the power of Ryumyaku was given to him, so although it was continuous, it is impossible to extract too much Chakra at one time.


    Ice Release: Waltz!!!


    Endless ice crystals and snowkes condensed andpressed in front of him, turning into a huge semicircr ice shield, and with the frantic influx of Chakra, the size of this ice shield gradually increased!


    Bang~ bang~ bang~ bang~


    The ck eagle puppets in all directions don''t care about this, and use a single method to crazily activate the yellow Chakra ball, sting towards them like a meteor rain.


    Another Ice Release shadow clone frowned slightly. While manipting the ice dragon to block the yellow Chakra balls, and repairing the body of the ice dragon with Chakra. He is extremely busy.


    At the same time, the huge beam of light in the temple quickly arrived, cutting on the ice shield of the shadow clone like aser.


    Boom!!


    In almost an instant, the huge ice shield was disintegrated by the yellow beam unabated, and continued to cut off the twopletely unprepared Ice Release shadow clones!


    Bang~ bang~!


    In the light smoke, two shadow clones disappeared in midair.


    At the same time, a huge hole appeared on the surface of the bright moon again, and in the next moment, that bright yellow light beam descended instantly, passing through the cavity and directly enveloping all the Ice Release shadow clones fighting outside the bright moon!


    Bang~ bang~ bang~


    With the series of rumbling sounds, the dazzling yellow beam slowly dissipates, and the Ice Release shadow clones that were shrouded by the beam and the ck eagle puppets that were unfortunately affected by the light beams,pletely disappeared.


    Its over


    Fukuyama wearily retracted his trembling hands, and the back of his hands werepletely exposed, full of the smell of death.


    The cost of using the artificial Tenseigan is very high. With the body of Fukuyama, it almost takes everything to use this move.


    I still cant rx.


    Although he killed all the Shinobi who invaded the moon, since the Earth-Moon passage has been exposed, there is no guarantee that there will be no Shinobi invading in the future.


    By then, how should the young Toneri deal with those brutal Shinobi?


    With those Puppets outside?


    Not safe enough.


    Fukuyamas eyes flickered: Then temporarily close down the Earth-Moon passage!

 Chapter 615: Fukuyamas Decision

    Chapter 615: Fukuyama''s Decision


    On the floating ind.


    In the depths of the huge pce, Kanp, who is still invisible, walked silently.


    The demise of the Ice Release shadow clone was within his expectations. After all, this is the home base of the Otsutsuki Hamuras descendants. If it cant even deal with his shadow clones, wouldnt it be too weak?


    Kanp went all the way, from the first floor to the third floor of the pce, and encountered arge number of puppets who wiped the floor, wiped the walls, and cleaned the house. They were busy with expressionless faces, and they didnt make any sound either, so this ce is full of silence!


    Kanp walked past them on tiptoe, feeling a little ufortable in his heart.


    This ce is too spooky!


    Kanp then came to a balcony on the fifth floor of the pce. Looking around, Kanp saw the countless ck eagle puppets who had previously covered the sky have all returned to their nests. At this time, he can only see floating inds and stone fragments floating around the inds, and further away, there is a round wall-shaped bright moon, which tightly surrounds this ce.


    It will take too long if I go on like this.


    Kanp looked all around the floating inds and found that the distance is not far, just one or two kilometers.


    In other words


    Kanp quietly hid in the shadow of the balcony, and then closed the Transparent Release.


    After exiting from the invisibility state, Kanp continued to hide in the shadows. After confirming that there was nothing abnormal around him, he activated Byakugan.


    Byakugan!


    Kanp poured Senjutsu Chakra into his eyes, and suddenly, the suddenly veins near Byakugan popped up, and the hazy yellowish vision suddenly turned gray!


    Kanp looked at the floating ind closest to him, and his vision narrowed, and the continuous buildings and arge number of puppet servants appeared in Kanps vision as if they were close at hand.


    The gray field of view suddenly changed again. Those hard and tall pces instantly turned into dashed lines that seemed to be non-existent, which seemed to be watered napkins, which would break after a poke.


    Kanp looked overyer byyer, but found nothing, and then looked at the floating ind next to him.


    Time passed, and after ten minutes, Kanp finally found a strange ce.


    It was a crescent-shaped floating strange rock floating in the air, surrounded by a circle of gravel, and in the middle of the rock, there was a huge stone sphere hanging in the air!


    Byakugans vision was actually distorted


    Kanp looked at the stone sphere with a look of surprise: Such a strange phenomenon is most likely caused by Tenseigan!


    Its just that, Kanp is two kilometers away from the huge gravel, and there is nothing in between. If he wants to go there, he will need to use Ice Release, but once he floats in midair, he will definitely be discovered by the puppets!


    Is there other way?


    Kanps eyes flickered, and he soon thought of a way.


    He silently took out a kunai engraved with Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint, then turned off the Dynamic Vision talent and lit the Extraordinary Strength talent.


    In an instant, wild explosive power gushes out from the deepest part of his body, and Kanps arm muscles are trembling slightly. At this time, he felt that he could blow up this floating ind with a single punch!


    It seems to be stronger than before!


    Kanp was stunned for a moment, and immediately realized that his current body which seemed to be Sage Body, may give a bonus to his Extraordinary Strength.


    In that case, it will be more convenient!


    At a distance of two kilometers, by throwing the kunai with Extraordinary Strength, he should be able to get it stabbed into the gravel!


    Kanp took a deep breath, and after umting strength, his Byakugan locked at the target firmly, and then he violently threw the kunai out.


    Whoosh!!


    The ear-piercing sound of piercing the air roared away in an instant, and disappeared in a sh!


    Kanp was afraid that the movement here would make his presence known, so he immediately shut down Byakugan, activated Transparent Release, and then became invisible.


    Under the hazy moonlight, Fukuyama rides a ck hawk and leads thousands of ck hawk puppets, descending from the sky without a sound!


    On an ind deep in the sea, four Sharingan shadow clones looked up at the dense ck spots in the sky, and their faces were not very good.


    They already knew about the battle that broke out there from the Ice Release shadow clones memories, but they didnt expect the other partys reaction to be so decisive. Judging by the appearance of these puppets, it was clear that they nned to close the earth-moon passage!


    What should we do?


    There are so many puppets, we cant eliminate them all at once. If we miss one and let them close the earth-moon passage


    One of us should disband first, and tell the main body of the information here.


    The four Sharingan shadow clones quickly discussed and disbanded one immediately, and the remaining three people stayed at the eye-like underground entrance to guard it. Their dark pupils suddenly turned into scarlet 3-Tomoe Sharingan, quietly waiting for the arrival of the puppet army.


    In the sky.


    There are still people! And


    Seeing the three silhouettes outside the entrance of the earth-moon passage, Fukuyama, who looked pale, frowned in disbelief, Sharingan Are they the descendants of Sage of Six-Paths?


    From the Ice Release Kekkei Genkai just now to the Sharingan Kekkei Genkai now, Fukuyamas mind was preupied, and the terrifying picture of the Shinobi World invading the moon seemed to appear again in his mind!


    Toneri has no eyes. If I die, no one can protect him!


    But this time, even if I have to risk my own life, I have to close this passage!


    Fukuyama waved his hand lightly, and thousands of ck hawks under the moonlight immediately raised their right hands, and the light yellow Chakra ball condensed in their palms, and then turned into a stream of light and shot down.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh


    The light yellow stream in the sky instantly tore through the night sky and suddenly descended in front of the three Sharingan shadow clones.


    Fire Release: Great Fire Annihtion!*3


    The three shadow clones quickly formed hand seals, and spewed out scorching mes.


    The raging mes burns wildly in midair, turning into a surging wall of fire more than 100 meters wide, rising against the wind against the light yellow stream all over the sky!


    Bang~ bang~ bang~


    Countless streams shot into the wall of fire, passed through the mes, and created rings of fire one after another.


    But under the terrifying high temperature and substantial mes, the pale-yellow Chakra ball finally melted quickly in the wall of fire more than 100 meters in length and width.


    The mes were flying, and the stream of light was overflowing. At this moment, the three Sharingan shadow clones frantically extracted the power of Ryumyaku to maintain the Great Fire Annihtion.


    Seeing this, Fukuyama frowned slightly, and said: Attack other ces.


    Thousands of puppets around him immediately changed direction, and the light yellow Chakra ball that shot down immediately changed direction, and hit the ground 100 meters away from the three shadow clone.


    Boom boom boom


    The ground cracked and roared, and dust filled the air. After only one round of attack, the ground was sted with countless cobweb-like cracks, and as more and more Chakra balls fell, the entirend was disintegrating and copsing!


    Seeing this, the expression of the three Sharingan shadow clones changed.


    This is not good!


    If we let them blow thend again, the earth-moon passage will be destroyed directly!


    These puppets are flying in the air. Their mobility is too strong, and even if we use Wind Release, we cant attack them!


    At the same time.


    Inside the artificial bright moon, Kanp hides on the balcony, frowning slightly.


    The action of Otsutsuki ns puppet army went to the earth-moon passage was already expected by Kanp, so he left four Sharingan shadow clones to guard there.


    But at that time, he didnt at all think that Otsutsuki ns puppet army was an air force!


    Sharingan shadow clones cant fly, so they can only defend but not attack.


    And if I let it for a long time, they will lose!


    What should I do?


    Should I go back and destroy the puppet army first, or go to the stone sphere that can distort Byakugans sight?


    Land of Fire.


    Konoha.


    Gekko Mansions backyard.


    Kanps shadow clone sits on the wooden corridor, looking up at the bright moon in the sky.


    After a while, a memory suddenly flooded into his mind, and after a while it was another memory.


    Kanps shadow clone smiled and said: It''s also very lively on the moon.


    Not long after, another memory flooded into my mind.


    This time, the face of Kanps shadow clone changed: Those puppets want to close the earth-moon channel?


    Are they courting death?


    Kanps shadow clone immediately activated Sage Mode, and crawled along thework cable in an instant teleporting to the entrance of the earth-moon passage.


    At the same time, a group of shadow clones in the secret base of the Forest of Death also started teleporting along thework cable.


    Ever since Gentle Fist and Sharingans Genjutsu hit a bottleneck, Kanp disbanded the shadow clones who were practicing these two things in the base.


    But other shadow clones such as manual power generation, shadow clones whoprehend the Yin-Yang Release, and Byakugan shadow clones responsible for monitoring the surroundings are still there!


    Therefore, after leaving a Byakugan shadow clone to guard Hashiramas wooden coffin, the rest of the shadow clones also set off.


    Ten secondster, more than 20 shadow clones of Kanp appeared in the underground hot spring!


    Let''s go!


    More than twenty people jumped off the hot spring one after another and swam towards the bottom of the spring.

 Chapter 616: The Earth-Moon Passage Disappears

    Chapter 616: The Earth-Moon Passage Disappears


    What are you looking at, Taki?


    In the depths of the jungle of the Land of Rivers, Hyuga Taki stood on the top of a tree, looking up at the bright moon hanging in the night sky.


    Under the tree, Orochimaru, dressed in a female kimono, looked at him enchantingly.


    Taki nced at Orochimaru in disgust, and snorted: Orochimaru, you are really a werewolf!


    Are you not satisfied with my new body? Orochimaru grinned, and his golden vertical pupil looked at Taki slightly yfully.


    Just recently, Orochimaru hurried his experiment, and finallypleted his first soul reincarnation!


    After reincarnation, except for the weakened soul, there is no difort in other aspects!


    With the help of the software transformation and the Body Revival Technique developed by himself, the new body has perfectly inherited all the abilities of the original body in a very short time!


    In other words, Orochimaru at this time has acquired a different kind of eternal life!


    So at this moment, facing Takis weird gaze, not only did he not care, but he was inexplicably excited and began to stir!


    This most primitive desire from a woman''s body made Orochimaru a little curious, but as one of the legendary Sannin, Orochimaru easily restrained himself.


    Im just curious, why did you choose to reincarnate into this woman?


    Taki asked, With your character, there should be many containers you can choose, so why would you choose a woman? Moreover, this woman does not seem to have Kekkei Genkai.


    It seems that you are very familiar with my reincarnation technique. Orochimaru narrowed his golden vertical pupils and tentatively said.


    Isnt that nonsense?


    Taki looked disdainful, Invading your soul into someone elses body, thereby gaining control over the victims. Isn''t it easy to get other people''s Kekkei Genkai with this Forbidden Technique?


    A meaningful smile appeared on the corner of Orochimarus mouth, and he said: Taki, why don''t youe and be my reincarnation container?


    Compared to me, a Branch House, you must have wanted to reincarnate to Shisuis body more, so that you can get the Sharingan that you yearn even in dreams, or reincarnated to Pains body, to directly ascend to the sky in one step. Am I right?


    Orochimaru smiled without saying a word, suddenly the corner of his eyes moved away, looking towards the White Zetsus clone that got half of his body out from behind a tree trunk.


    Orochimaru, I advise you to give up such thoughts, whether it is Pain or Shisui, it is impossible for you to seed. White Zetsus clone spread his hands and beat him ruthlessly.


    This is not something you should care about, Zetsu. Orochimaru had no expression on his face, and he no longer had the desire to chat.


    Taki turned his head to look at the sky again: Tenseigan Is it really possible for me to get it?


    Or, will he be locked up on the moon forever?


    If the main body is locked on the moon, what should I do?


    Haah!


    At this time, Hyketsu, who is the same as Taki, also looked up at the moon sky expressionlessly.


    Next to him, the ck white Zetsu was also lying on the boulder, holding the back of his head with his hands and admiring the moonlight.


    The moon is really ugly.


    Zetsu opened and closed his mouth, and ck Zetsus gloomy tone came out.


    For him, moon is the prison where his mother, Otsutsuki Kaguya, is sealed, and no amount of patience can conceal his hatred for it!


    White Zetsu giggled and said: How could it be? Isnt it beautiful?


    ck Zetsu didnt reply, there are some things he can only do, not say!


    Hyketsu did not talk to them. During this period, with his efforts, the rtionship between the two has be more and more rigid, and they already hate each other. Unless there is a mission from Amegakure, there is no need to have anymunication.


    Inside the moon.


    Under the artificial moon, thousands of ck eagle puppets kept shooting light yellow Chakra balls toward the ind below. Under the terrifying offensive, the small ind is gradually disintegrating!


    Bastard!


    We cant hold it here anymore!


    What the hell is going on!


    The three Sharingan shadow clones scattered from each other in a panic, and after activating Sage Mode, their hands are forming hand seals of Earth-Style Wall to prop up the huge tenacious rock wall in an attempt to resist the infinite Chakra balls from the sky.


    But the opponent''s mobility is too strong, and they can change the target of bombing after moving for a bit!


    Wind Release: Great Breakthrough!


    A Sharingan shadow clone uses Sage Art, and the violent hurricane spins into the sky like a wind de, but the ck eagle puppets in the air quickly scattered to both sides by pping their wings, and in the end, only a dozen of them were killed by it!


    In the air, there are thousands of puppets scattered all around. With only Wind Release, it is basically impossible to destroy them before the ind copses!


    Perhaps we should get out of the way!


    A Sharingan shadow clone analyzed, The other party should just want to close the earth-moon passage.


    After all, Toneri is still young and blind. When he grows up, he will open the passage to snatch Hanabis eyes.


    The other two shadow clones also quickly turned around, and one of them shouted: Yes, if it is only closed, the main body will definitely get a way to reopen the earth-moon passage from Otsutsuki Toneri. But if the ind copses, the earth-moon passage is very likely to disappearpletely!


    Once the earth-moon passage disappears, who knows whether the young Toneri has a way to rebuild the passage.


    The three shadow clones look at each other. At this time, it is already toote for them to withdraw. The offensive from became more and more intense, and they showed no intention of stopping at all!


    What annoyed them the most was that the main body didn''te back even after all this time!


    As the sky copsed, the three of them looked up at the artificial moon hanging in the night sky, and their hearts suddenly sank.


    To some extent, this artificial moon actually has a huge restriction, and no matter whether to go in or out, it needs a special seal!


    Kanp was able to enter before because hes relying on Flying Thunder God Technique, but now, there is no Kanps shadow clone outside the artificial moon, and they are at least 500 kilometers away from the artificial moon!


    Even if Kanp wants to teleport back, he can''t do it!


    At this moment, with the earth shaking, the whole indpletely copsed under the bombardment of the light yellow Chakra balls all over the sky!


    Boom


    The fragments of the broken ind sank into the sea, setting off huge waves, apanied by soaring dust, and in just a few breaths, this small indpletely disappeared on the sea level!


    In the face of such a natural disaster, none of the three Sharingan shadow clone were spared and they dissipated directly.


    In the air.


    When Fukuyama saw the ind sink, a smile finally appeared on his pale face, but soon after, his face became gloomy.


    With the earth-moon channel closed, Toneri will no longer be able to enter Ninja World.


    However, the Shinobi World created by Sage of Six-Paths is full of killing all the time. What is the use of such a Shinobi World?


    We can just use the Tenseigan, which is a fusion of Main Houses Byakugan in the temple, to move the moon, andpletely destroy the world created by Sage of Six-Paths!


    Fukuyama raised his head, and the ck eagle under his crotch suddenly flew towards the man-made moon.


    At the same time.


    At the bottom of a dense forest somewhere in Land of Fire and Land of Irons border, at the bottom of the hot spring, more than 20 shadow clones of Kanp floated there, looking at the bottom of the hot spring, that gradually dimmed and finally turned muddy, with ugly faces, looking at each other in nk dismay.


    The earth-moon passage disappeared?!

 Chapter 617: The Curse Mark On The Artificial Tenseigan

    Chapter 617: The Curse Mark On The Artificial Tenseigan


    At the bottom of the hot springke.


    Kanps twenty-odd shadow clones look at each other in nk dismay. They didn''t expect that they would encounter such a terrible thing even after they came in a hurry.


    After wandering for a while, they confirmed that the earth-moon passage really disappeared, so the shadow clones swam ashore.


    Our main body is trapped on the moon, can hee back?


    It should be possible. Since the ancestors of the Otsutsuki n can establish the earth-moon passage hundreds of years ago, then it shouldn''t be a big problem for the main body to study it.


    Dont worry, as long as he collects the physique of Otsutsuki n, then evolves Byakugan to perfect level and awakens Tenseigan, he can use Tenseigan Chakra Mode to cross the space, or he can hide himself in the meteorite and fall back directly.


    In the original work, Kyubi Chakra Modes Naruto and Tenseigan Chakra Modes Toneri fought on the surface of moon, and they could still talk while fighting. In the end, Toneri was miserably defeated under Narutos Talk no Jutsu!


    It is obvious that under the protection of these two Chakra Modes, humans can breathe, speak, and even perform intense exercise in outer space, and there is no possibility of being suffocated.


    There is also more than that. Before the battle with Naruto, Toneri kept Hinata in a cage, let it float on the surface of the moon, and boasted that whoever wins will marry her!


    And Hinata, who doesnt have any Chakra Mode, looks worried in the cage, but vigorous and lively watched the fight, and from time to time, she is also nervously and selflessly calling Narutos name!


    Obviously this big hole is not something that ordinary people can fill. (A/N: Its not a joke, this is true in the Movie Version!)


    So in theory, Kanp, who owns Kyubis and Yonbis Chakra, canpletely crash into the Earth like a meteor with a Biju Cloak.


    However, the friction of the earth''s atmosphere will generate terrifying high temperatures, and it will be safer to hide himself in a meteorite.


    Okay, whether he cane back or not, we cant do anything here, so lets withdraw first.


    After the shadow clones expressed their opinions, they teleported to Konoha along thework cable.


    The interior of the artificial moon.


    The tangled Kanp finally stopped hesitating. It was not that he made a decision, but that he had already received the memories of the three Sharingan shadow clones: The ind where the earth-moon passage is located copsed!


    Forget it, this is the end of the matter, lets get what I want first!


    Kanp narrowed his eyes slightly, and his figure disappeared in an instant.


    Two kilometers away.


    A kunai engraved with Flying Thunder God Jutsu technique form was inserted on the surface of the huge gravel in the center of the crescent-shaped rock. A circr air wave burst silently beside the kunai, and Kanp appeared in the center of the air wave.


    With both feet covered with Chakra to stabilize his figure, Kanp did not pull out the kunai, but ran quickly on the surface of the huge gravel, and soon he found a two-meter-high passage entrance.


    Entering the passage, Kanp narrowed his eyes slightly.


    The walls of the passage are a bit like cell walls, with irregr rocks piled up one by one, and there seems to beva flowing between the gaps, exuding a hot red air wave.


    There are also arge number of bubbles floating on both sides of the channel, reflecting a magnificent crimson luster.


    Kanp immediately activated Transparent Release and walked quickly along the passage.


    After running for about five minutes, the passage came to the end. This is a huge space, filled with oppressive dark red, and in the center of the space is a huge metal altar with a huge light sphere exuding yellow luster floating above the altar. Inside the light sphere, a golden pyrotechnic-like dense substance can be faintly seen, looking extremely dazzling!


    The light sphere is surrounded by a ring-shaped metal object, which is engraved with runes and symbols.


    This is Tenseigan.


    When Kanp saw this huge sphere andpared it with the one in his memory, he confirmed it was correct!


    Then, the next step is to break this Tenseigan and liberate the countless Byakugan in it.


    Kanp drew out the Kusanagi Sword, but then remembered something, and quickly formed a shadow clone, letting the shadow clone take the lead!


    Konoha-Style  shing Wind!


    The shadow clone flickered away, appearing suddenly in mid-air. A huge blue sword light was released from the sword, and it shot coldly at the huge yellow Tenseigan!


    Boom!!


    The blue sword light instantly sted on the surface of the yellow Tenseigan, and the sword light overflowed in an instant, spreading rapidly along the surface of the Tenseigan, and then disappeared.


    Huh?


    It was absorbed?


    Kanp frowned when he saw this, and then said: Use Ninjutsu.


    Understood!


    The shadow clone immediately put away the Kusanagi Sword, and formed hand seals, Lightning Release: Heavy Thunderstorm!


    Boom!!


    The blue lightning jumped and crackled in the hands of the shadow clone, and then turned into a huge thunder beam, which suddenlysed towards the surface of Tenseigan.


    Boom!!


    With the huge rumbling sound, the blue thunder beam exploded wildly outside the yellow Tenseigan, like densely packed earthworms crawling around, but after a few seconds, the thunder on the surface of Tenseigan was quickly absorbed until it disappearedpletely!


    Its useless, Shinobi from Earth.


    A slightly coughing voice suddenly came from the passage behind, The Tenseigan has been cast with our Curse Mark. Without our bloodline, any Shinobi that touch will have their Chakra absorbed.


    Kanp fiercely turned his head to look behind, and saw a pale man in his thirties walking in. He has Byakugan, and behind him were arge number of battle puppets!


    However, I really didnt expect you to find this ce.


    Fukuyama looked at Kanp and his shadow clone with a gloomy face, and asked coldly, Who are you?


    Me?


    Kanp said with a smile, Im the n Head of the ordinary Gekko n.


    Gekko n?


    Fukuyama was taken aback, and then asked with a livid face, What is the rtionship between you and the Hyuga n?


    After all, one month and one day are easy to associate. (T/N: Gekko have moons Chinese character in its raw, and Hyuga have day/suns Chinese character in its raw.)


    Then what is the rtionship between you and the Hyuga n? Kanp stared at his Byakugan, with a hint of hunger gushing from the depths of his eyes.


    This guy should be Toneris father. Kanp actually didnt care about his Byakugan. After all, as long as he breaks the Tenseigan, he can have as much as Byakugan as he wants, but for Otsutsuki ns physique, only this guy in front of him and Toneri owns it!


    And without the physique of the Otsutsuki n, he might not be able to do anything to this huge artificial Tenseigan.


    It seems that you don''t want to talk about it.


    Fukuyama retreated slightly. His body is no longer enough to support the fierce battle, so he chose to leave it to the puppets.


    The Otsutsuki n has created hundreds of thousands of battle puppets in the artificial moon after thousands of years. No matter how strong the Shinobi in front of him, Fukuyama believed he will be exhausted before he can destroy all the puppets!


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh


    One after another afterimages passed through Fukuyama, rushing towards Kanp and his shadow clone.


    Multiple Shadow Clone Technique! Kanp would not be foolish enough to think of defeating ten thousand enemy with one body, and immediately formed hand seal and create twenty-nine shadow clones.


    Fire Release: Great Fire Annihtion!


    Fire Release: Great Fire Destruction!


    Lightning Release: Furious Lightning Tiger!


    Wind Release: Great Breakthrough!


    The thirty shadow clones lined up directly, formed hand seals and crazily poured Ninjutsu towards the puppet army.


    The mes swept across, the hurricane roared, and the thunder exploded. The hundreds of puppets rushing to the front were instantly swallowed by the mes and turned into ashes.


    Seeing this, Fukuyama retreated quickly with a pale face. When he was outside, he immediately mobilized arge number of puppets in an attempt to consume Kanp to death in the altar.


    As for the Tenseigan in the altar, he is not worried. There is a powerful Curse Mark set by Otsutsuki n on Tenseigan. Only the people of Otsutsuki n can unlock it. And no matter how strong the Shinobi is, it is impossible to break it. As for destroying the Tenseigan?


    Stop joking around. Once any Ninjutsues into contact with the Tenseigan, the Chakra will be quickly absorbed by Curse Mark!


    Therefore, he believed that Kanp will definitely die!


    But at this moment, a sharp piercing sound suddenly came from above.


    Fukuyama looked up and saw kunaising from all over the sky!

 Chapter 618: Captive

    Chapter 618: Captive


    What?!


    In the face of kunai, which weresing from the sky, Fukuyamas expression sank, and he quickly jumped onto a floating rock next to him.


    Ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding


    Thesing kunai mmed into the floating rock in the vicinity, the trajectory of the flight changed in an instant, and they collided in a chaotic manner.


    Fukuyama activated his Byakugan, and while avoiding the flying kunai, while looking up towards the top, he looked up and saw the Shinobi, who should be still inside the altar, stood on the huge gravel at this moment, looking at this side with a smile on his face.


    When did you


    Just Fukuyama was about to say a few words of amazement, Kanp, who was standing on the surface of the gravel, disappeared.


    This is


    Associating with the scene of Kanp suddenly appearing outside, Fukuyamas heart sank: Space-Time Ninjutsu?!


    As soon as he thought of this, an invisible air wave exploded next to the kunai on his side, and Kanps figure traveled across time and space in an instant. His left hand grabbed the Flying Thunder God Kunai, and he stretched out his right hand to p Fukuyama fiercely!


    Fukuyama gritted his teeth. It was toote to escape, so he had no choice but to forcibly gather Chakra in his hand, shing palm to palm.


    Banng!


    With the crisp sound, Kanp flew upside down.


    Fukuyama looked at this scene strangely: Why is the attack of the other party so weak?


    No?!


    Fukuyama suddenly retracted his palm, and saw three words engraved in his palm:


    Flying


    Thunder


    God


    This is?!


    Fukuyama realized something, and he immediately red: Byakugan!


    With the veins near his eyes bulging, the world in Fukuyama''s eyes suddenly turned gray, and then he looked to the sides. The powerful vision instantly allows him to capture the imprint engraved on the kunai flying in the sky!


    Its exactly the same as in my hands!


    Is this guy using these imprints to transfer through time and space?


    In other words


    Fukuyama suddenly lowered his head and looked at the palm of his right hand, with a nauseous expression on his face.


    Whoosh


    A breeze shed, and an invisible wave of air blew gently across Fukuyamas face, followed by a sudden shadow that abruptly covered Fukuyamas face.


    Rasengan! Kanp used the Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint to teleport over and immediately created two sky-blue Rasengan, and fiercely mmed them hard on Fukuyamas center!


    Damn it!!!


    Fukuyama roared angrily. Kanps swift and unparalleled reaction and Flying Thunder God Techniquepletely made it toote for him to react!


    He only had time to raise his hands, and two whistling and spinning Rasengan had already whizzed towards him!


    Whizz whizz


    Argh!!!


    With the roar, the flesh on Fukuyama''s two arms was torn apart by the Rasengan almost instantly, and the flesh and blood flew everywhere, which was too horrible to look at!


    After the two Rasengan, Kanp raised his right leg to kick at the two other balls!


    Creak!


    Ughh, ughh


    Fukuyamas face turned red in an instant, then turned pale and bloodless, and his two Byakugan overflowed with a lot of bloodshot, as if it was about to change into Sharingan!


    At the same time.


    The ck eagle puppets, who were constantly flying towards the round rock, finally discovered the situation here, and immediately turned their heads and rushed over in an attempt to save Fukuyama.


    Kanp sneered, and casually grabbed the elbow of the howling Fukuyama.


    Flying Thunder God Technique!


    Whoosh!


    A ring-shaped air wave exploded, and the two disappeared instantly.


    At the inside of the circr boulder, in the center of the altar.


    Under the huge yellow Tenseigan, 30 shadow clones of Kanp have wiped out all the Puppets in the altar, and then they blocked the entrance and exit, ying nts vs. Zombies.


    Pak pak pak


    Bang~ Bang~ Bang~


    The small entrance was instantly filled with countless puppet parts.


    The shadow clones burned these parts to ashes again, cleared the space, and continued the nt vs. Zombies!


    Kanp stopped paying attention after seeing it. He then threw Fukuyama on the ground and said: I didnt expect Otsutsuki ns descendants are so weak, Hyuga ns Shinobi are better than you.


    Bastard


    Fukuyamas legs were tightly mped together. He wants to stand up on the ground, but but most of the flesh on both arms was torn by Rasengan, and the pain was so painful that he couldnt even use his strength!


    Who are you? How do you know our n? What is your purpose ofing to the moon?! Fukuyamas forehead veinspletely show, baring his teeth!


    However, the excessive blood loss and inhumane injuries caused the vitality and strength in his body to continuously drain away.


    Seeing this, Kanp felt that he cant let it like this. He hadnt obtained information from Fukuyama, so how could he just let him die like this?


    Kanp hurriedly squatted down to give him a Healing Technique.


    Although the Healing Technique cannot make Fukuyamas arms grow new tender meat, it can at least let him hang onto his life.


    Kanp then took out the scroll, took out some bandage, hemostatic medicine and disinfectant from it, and wrapped Fukuyama to stop the bleeding.


    When Kanp is finished, Fukuyama has passed out in pain.


    Boom boom boom


    At the entrance of the altar, 30 shadow clones connected to Ryumyaku are still fighting the zombies'' tirelessly.


    Kanp then said: Two of you,e and watch him, don''t let him run away!


    Understood!


    Two shadow clones ran over immediately, one on the left and one on the right, standing on both sides of Fukuyama.


    Kanp then came outside the huge gravel with Flying Thunder God Technique.


    In mid-air, there was an endless stream of ck eagle puppets covering the sky, pouring towards the entrance of the huge gravel like a gue of locusts.


    Kanp ignored these ck eagle puppets, but flickered quickly and came to the fifth-floor balcony of the previous floating ind building.


    Next, what Kanp has to do is to find Toneri, catch him, and then use him to threaten Fukuyama, such as asking him to break the huge yellow Tenseigan with his own hands, asking him to contribute his own Otsutsuki ns physique, and so on.


    Of course, Kanp also thought of directly killing Fukuyama, and then collected his corpse, but although this can ensure a 100% collection sess rate, it cannot guarantee that what is collected is what Kanp wants.


    While looking for Toneri, Kanp continued to let his imagination run wild.


    If I sessfully break the Tenseikan in the altar, I can get countless Byakugan, and then use the DNA contained in Byakugan to summon the owner with Impure World Reincarnation, and then evolve Byakugan to perfect level, and then collect the Otsutsuki ns physique from Otsutsuki Toneri. With Otsutsuki ns physique, I can


    Huh?


    Wait!


    Kanp suddenly felt numb on his scalp. He realized that he had forgotten a very important point!


    Impure World Reincarnation requires sacrifices, and it must be a living sacrifice!


    Are there living people on the moon?


    There are, but its only that father and son, and he himself!


    In other words, there is no way for Kanp to summon the ancestors of Otsutsuki n on the moon, let alone upgrade his Byakugan to perfect level, and then evolve the Tenseigan.


    Kanps heart instantly cools down when he thought of this.


    But then, he restrained his thoughts: Since the matter hase to this point, I should take one step at a time and look around before taking the next. First, find Otsutsuki Toneri, and then snatch the Byakugan from the artificial Tenseigan, and then consider the way back to Earth!

 Chapter 619: Threatening

    Chapter 619: Threatening


    Inside the artificial moon.


    On a certain floating ind, in the depths of a series of luxury buildings, Toneri, with the help of several high-level puppets, dressed and washed, then walked through the 100-meter corridor to the open space in the living room, sit in front of the extended dining table and enjoy the exquisite breakfast.


    Next to him was a boy puppet pouring juice for him, and a maid puppet holding fresh vegetables


    After having breakfast, Toneri motioned to the maid puppet to take him to the high-rise balcony.


    Is Father still fighting?


    Although Toneri cant see it, he has very good ears. The sound of countless ck eagle puppets whizzing by in the distance clearly entered his ears.


    From as long as he remembers, Toneri had only Fukuyama as his rtives and human beings by his side, so he naturally had deep feelings for him. Because of this, he became more and more annoyed at the Shinobi from the Shinobi World.


    If you donte, Father will always be with me. If something happens to him, I will definitely not let you go!


    Toneris heart is full of emotions, but there is no expression on his face.


    Go back.


    Toneri turned around and said, Im going to the library to see the history of the Shinobi World recorded by our ancestors.


    The puppet servant behind him immediately took his hand and walked towards the room.


    After Hamura settled on the moon with his descendants, he developed the moon while observing the Shinobi World and recording the big and small things in the Shinobi World. For thousands of years, who knows many bloody killings and wars of Shinobi World have been umted in the library. If an uninformed person reads it, they will definitely think that the Shinobi World is cruel and bloody!


    Tap, tap, tap


    Tap, tap, tap


    In the long corridor, Toneri and the puppet servant walked forward step by step. At a certain moment, the sound of footsteps seemed to be strange, and it seemed to be mixed with a more secretive and subtle footstep.


    Who?


    Toneri has very good ears, so he immediately stopped in his tracks and motioned to the puppet servant around him to protect him.


    But hes still slow.


    Bang!


    With the sharp sound of piercing the air, Kanp suddenly appeared, kicked the puppet servant to death, and then pped Toneri, who was about to attack his balls, unconscious. and then grabbed him and disappeared immediately.


    Then, the long corridor soon falls into silence.


    Not long after, a series of footsteps came from the end of the corridor, and arge number of puppet servants ran over, but unfortunately, there is no longer the figure of their little master here.


    In the center of the altar, the huge artificial Tenseigan exudes a faint yellow light. Fukuyama sat on the ground, looking at it with cloudy and uncertain eyes.


    He originally wanted to control this Tenseigan to change the moons trajectory, so that it crashed directly into the Earth, and destroy the Shinobi World.


    But when he thought of his son, he was a little bit reluctant, so beforeing, he wandered outside for a while. But he didnt expect that because of his hesitation, things would develop into this way!


    Damn, how can I get rid of these guys?


    Fukuyamas eyes flickered.


    Hey, there''s something wrong with your eyes, what are you thinking! Beside him, Kanps shadow clone unceremoniously pulled out a water whip, and swung it on his back.


    Ugh!


    Fukuyama growled in pain, and turned fiercely and red Kanps shadow clone with his Byakugan, Bastard, you will regret what you did today!


    Regret? Do you want to do something shameful in front of your son? A ring-shaped air wave exploded from the side, and Kanp quietly appeared while carrying Toneri.


    Toneri?!


    Seeing the child in Kanps hands, Fukuyama was furious and his veins werepletely shown, Let my son go, otherwise, I will never let you go!


    Pak!


    Kanps shadow clone whipped him to the ground again with another water whip.


    Since you are a captive, you must have the consciousness of being a captive. Who are you threatening? The shadow clone loyally maintained the majesty of the main body.


    You cant say that. Even a captive enjoys human rights. I dont allow you to bully him! Kanp criticized the shadow clone righteously.


    Bastard! Fukuyama was so frightened and annoyed that he wished he could bite off Kanps smug face!


    Kanp put down Toneri, looked at Fukuyama with a smile, and asked: By the way, I dont even know your name yet. Can you tell me so I can get to know you?


    Fukuyama red at Kanp without speaking.


    Seeing this, Kanp was not happy anymore. He took out a kunai and ced it on Toneris neck, then looked towards Fukuyama without saying anything.


    My name is Otsutsuki Fukuyama!


    What can Fukuyama do? He could only answer with gritted teeth, What do you want?!


    What do I want? Its very simple, break this for me. Kanp pointed to the huge yellow artificial Tenseigan next to him.


    Impossible!


    Fukuyama said courageously, Even if you kill me, I wont help you!


    Dont forget that your son is still with me. Kanp threatened in a low-key manner.


    Fukuyamas face turned ugly, and his eyes were even more tangled.


    But in fact, he was secretly happy in his heart: I didnt expect that he would make this request. Thats great!


    He originally nned to control this Tenseigan to change the moons trajectory and make it crash into the Shinobi World.


    Unfortunately, his Chakra was sealed after being captured, and he couldnt do this at all, But now, this ordinary Gekko ns n Head has given me a chance!


    Okay, but you must ensure the safety of our father and son! Fukuyama acted greatly, as if he was possessed by great actor at this moment!


    Dont worry, I just want Byakugan. Killing you will do me no good at all. After all, I still have to rely on you to rebuild the earth-moon passage! Kanp patted his big chest and solemnly vowed.


    Okay, then you should remove the seal on my body!


    Fukuyama stood up from the ground with difficulty, Moreover, to unlock this Curse Mark, I will need extremely huge amount of Chakra, so you have to help me!


    Using this Tenseigan to forcibly change the moons trajectory required extremelyrge amount of Chakra. The reason Fukuyama brought in thousands of puppets before is because he wanted to use the Chakra on them to power the Tenseigan.


    But now, he has a better choice.


    No problem, I am so poor that I only have chakra left. You can leave this matter to me! Kanp said proudly!


    Then, he came up in person, and said with a smile, Then, please undress.


    What?


    Fukuyama startled, Undress? What do you mean?


    I am a little worried about you, so I want to put a Curse Mark on you.


    Kanp smiled warmly, Dont worry, after the Curse Mark is ced, we will be a family, your home is my home, your things are my things, your son is my son. I will definitely not hurt you!


    I


    F**k!!


    Fukuyama felt various beautiful words welling up in his head, and he was so angry that he couldn''t stop shaking!


    Whats the matter? You seem to be very excited. Kanp started talking nonsense with his eyes open.


    Fukuyama''s face twitched, and his eyes are fixed on Kanp: You, you


    Seeing his incoherent speech, Kanp had to p him unconscious, and then help undress him.


    Then, Kanp bit his thumb, used his own blood to engrave the Curse Marks form on his chest, and then pressed it with his palm after forming hand seals.


    When Kanp raises his right hand, the blood color Curse Mark on Fukuyamas chest has slowly seeped into his heart!


    In this way, there is a Heart Binding Curse Mark to control him from inside, and there is Otsutsuki Toneri as the hostage from outside. Even if this Otsutsuki Fukuyama has arrogance stronger than the Uchiha n, he still has to call me Father!

 Chapter 620: Why Dont You Faint First?

    Chapter 620: Why Don''t You Faint First?


    After he woke up again, the bare-naked Fukuyama stared nkly at the top of the altar.


    Get up, its time to work.


    Kanp kicked his calf and said, Go and destroy the Curse Mark outside the Tenseigan.


    Kanp gave the Curse Mark in Fukuyamas heart Otsutsuki thismand!


    The reason why he doesnt directly cast Curse Mark with obey my ordersmand is because he is afraid that Curse Marks binding ability would be dispersed, and if he specifically pointed to something, it would definitely maximize the restraint power!


    You Fukuyama wanted to refuse, but as soon as he thought of it, he felt a violent contraction in his heart, as if it was being pulled by an invisible hand, it was extremely ufortable!


    Kanp smiled and removed the Chakra seal on Fukuyamas body, and said: Okay, okay, stop ying around. Im a reasonable person. As long as you finish it, your safety will be guaranteed!


    After saying that, Kanp pressed on his shoulder with one hand, and the majestic Chakra transformed from the power of Ryumyaku continuously poured into Fukuyamas body.


    At the same time, Kanps shadow clone next to him also stepped forward and grabbed Toneri lying on the ground, looking very threatening!


    Damn it!


    Fukuyama was very furious. The constriction in his heart made him unable to concentrate, and he couldn''t even control his Chakra. Seeing his sons appearance of being at the gallow, he suddenly felt sad.


    Moreover, Kanp was still standing beside him with a serious look of encouragement: Fukuyama, as a father, you can do it!!!


    Bastard!!


    Fukuyama turned his head and looked at Kanp who kept pouring Chakra into his body. He really wanted to punch this person to death, but at this time, he was restrained by the Curse Mark because he resisted themand of the Curse Mark, and he cant control the surging Chakra inside his body at all!


    No!


    I must not betray my ancestors!


    Fukuyama gritted his teeth and persisted. His forehead was full of veins, cold sweat appeared on his forehead, the corners of his mouth protruded ferociously, and he had an expression of grief and indignation as if he had been constipated for half a month.


    Kanp kindly said in his ear: Dont struggle, follow your heart''s desire, go, it''s up to you, Fukuyama-kun!!!


    Ahhhh!


    Fukuyama roared. He finally couldnt hold on. His thoughts loosened, the majestic Chakra inside his body suddenly poured into his right foot, turning into a mass of rich purple light, and he kicked loudly towards the huge yellow Tenseigan ahead.


    Bang!!


    With the trembling rumbling sound, the purple light burst, quickly spread and prated along the surface of the yellow Tenseigan. After a brief silence, the huge yellow Tenseigan turned into a ball of violent yellow light and disappeared in all directions.


    And in this fading light, countless Byakugans are flying outwards like bubbles.


    Seeing this scene, Fukuyamas eyes overflowed with tears of grief and indignation: Hamura-sama, Im so sorry!!


    As for Kanp, how could he care about Fukuyama? At this time, he has already turned into an afterimage to collect the Byakugan that filled the sky.


    Even the shadow clones, who were blocking the passage to fight the zombies'', also divided into half to help.


    Seeing the Otsutsuki ns Byakugan disappeared into their sealing scroll one after another, Fukuyamas knees softened, and he knelt down on the ground, choking out a sound.


    Father.


    Toneri finally woke up at this moment. Hearing the familiar voice, he called out immediately, Father, is that you?


    Toneri, Toneri.


    Fukuyama stood up from the ground excitedly, trying to rush up to get his son back, but his arms are crippled, and he couldn''t do what he wanted.


    Let go, let me go!


    After Toneri recognized his fathers location through his voice, he immediately realized that the one carrying him was the Shinobi Worlds Shinobi who invaded the moon!


    Dont shake, or we will kill your father. Kanps shadow clone said in a muffled voice.


    Toneri was stunned. Thinking of his fathers helpless cry just now, his heart skipped a beat, and he didn''t dare to struggle any more.


    At this time, Kanp and his dozen or so shadow clones sessfully collected the scattered Byakugan that flew in all directions. Although some hit the wall and were destroyed, but the collected Byakugan alone was already over 10,000. As long as he summons their owner with Impure World Reincarnation, it will be enough for Kanp to upgrade Byakugan to perfect level!


    Comrade Fukuyama, thank you very much for your help! Kanp happily put the sealing scroll into his pockets, and gratefully held Fukuyamas bandaged hands and shook them up and down vigorously.


    Ugh agh!!!


    Fukuyama was sweating coldly in pain, trying to suppress the grief and indignation in his heart.


    After some time, he regained some strength. He stared at Kanp and then said: I have done what you have to do. Now, it is time for you to fulfill your promise!


    Dont worry, Im the Gekko ns n Head. Since I have promised it, you dont have to doubt it anymore!


    Kanp solemnly looked at him and said, But I still have something to trouble your son here, why don''t you faint first?


    Creak creak


    Fukuyama began to gnash the teeth and said, I know you are a viin who will break your promise! The Shinobi World created by Sage of Six-Paths is full of viins like you. I should have destroyed the Shinobi World sooner and kill you shameless viins!!


    Pak!


    Kanp pped Fukuyama, and then unlocked the Curse Mark that had been ced on his body before.


    After all, the purpose has been achieved, and there is no need for this Curse Mark anymore.


    What did you do to my father? After Toneri on the side could not hear his fathers voice anymore, his heart trembled slightly, for fear that Kanp would kill his father.


    Dont worry, he just fainted and will wake up soon.


    Kanp then said with a smile, You should be Toneri, right? Im very curious, since you can''t see, why doesnt your father transnt a pair of Byakugan for you?


    Because I have the purest Otsutsuki ns bloodline, ordinary Byakugan are not worthy of me! Although Toneris voice trembled slightly, it still couldnt hide his arrogance.


    The purest bloodline


    Kanp showed a strange smile: What you want is your purity!


    Kanp then asked: Sheren, since you are still young, what did your father teach you? Have you learn any Ninjutsu, Genjutsu, or Taijutsu?


    Toneri did not speak.


    If you dont tell me, I wont be polite to your father. Kanp said in a threatening voice.


    Now that they are like fishes on cutting board, how can Toneri dare to bet? He nodded immediately and shouted: Father taught me Taijutsu!


    Kanp frowned when he heard this.


    Otsutsuki Fukuyama, this bastard!


    How can he teach such a young kid Taijutsu?


    Isnt it better to teach him arithmetic?!


    Kanp is very unhappy.


    If Toneri didnt learn anything, then as long as Kanp collects him day and night, he will definitely be able to collect the Otsutsuki ns physique from him!


    And now that Toneri has learned Taijutsu, he must have also learned Chakra Refining Technique. What if he identally collects these useless things when collecting him? Wont he be able to get what he wants at that time?

 Chapter 621: Tenacious Toneri

    Chapter 621: Tenacious Toneri


    The center of the altar.


    Kanp looked Toneri, who is standing next to him and pretending to be calm, and is silent for a while, when he suddenly remembered something: Benevolent eyebrows and kind eyes!


    Yeah, as long as I activated that, this brat Toneri will definitely bow without me doing anything, shouting brother, brother, brother.


    But


    He is a blind


    Kind eyes your sister!


    Kanp then asked with a depressed look: What Taijutsu have you learned?


    Gentle Fist.


    Toneri is very cooperative, Its the Taijutsu obtained by the ancestors of Shinobi Worlds Hyuga n.


    The existence of the Earth-Moon Pass is to allow Otsutsuki n on the Moon to monitor the Shinobi World conveniently, so it is not difficult for them to obtain the Gentle Fists training method from the Hyuga n.


    And then? Kanp continued to ask.


    I have learned thirty-two palms. Toneri answered childishly.


    Eh?


    Kanps eyes shed with joy, and he hurriedly asked, Apart from Gentle Fist, you haven''t learned any other Taijutsu?


    Father said to focus on one thing at a time. When I master Sixty-Four Palms, he will teach me Revolving Heaven and other Taijutsu.


    Toneri said pridefully. To be able to learn Gentle Fist to thirty-two palms at his age, Toneri felt that he is indeed worthy of having the purest Otsutsuki ns bloodline!


    What about Genjutsu and Ninjutsu? Kanp continued to ask.


    Toneri is a little confused, but still shook his head.


    He is only in 7 years old. It is almost the limit to train Gentle Fist to thirty-two palms, so what do he expect from him?


    But seeing Toneri shaking his head, Kanp is so happy.


    Collection Technique can only be used on a person three times, and Toneri, except for Gentle Fist and Chakra Refining Technique, only has Byakugan and Otsutsuki ns physique.


    And he is not born with Byakugan!


    Kanp was overjoyed, and without saying anything further, he threw a Collection Technique at him.


    The green light group in his mind surged, but it quickly subsided.


    The collection failed without any suspense.


    At this time, Toneri is frightened, hate, furious and full of vignce towards Kanp, so how can he suddenly sess collecting him?


    Seeing this, Kanps eyes flickered, Why dont I just kill Toneri directly, and then use Fukuyama as a sacrifice to summon Toneri with Impure World Reincarnation, and then collect his physique?


    But will this be too cruel? No matter what, he is still a child.


    Although Kanp has beheaded hundreds or even thousands of people, he still cant kill an innocent child, unless he had no other choice.


    Kanp squinted his and took two steps forward, then he forcefully took off Toneris shirt.


    You What are you doing?!


    Toneri felt Kanps roughness and immediately resisted fiercely, but he is only 7 years old, what can he do in the face of an adult?


    In a blink of an eye, Toneris clothes was taken off by Kanp, and then Kanp immediately bit his finger, carved a symbol on the chest on the other party, and pped it with his palm.


    As the blood color symbol blended into his body, Toneris struggle became lighter and lighter, and he finally hey on the ground, holding his heart with both hands and letting out uh uh uh'' sound continuously.


    Kanp gave him a Heart Binding Curse Mark, and the order he gave is not to be hostile to Kanp!


    So


    Arrggghhh


    Toneri trembled all over, and he started hissing and howling.


    After a while, Fukuyama next to him was woken up by the sound.


    Toneri, whats wrong with you? Fukuyama was heartbroken when he heard his sons miserable howling!


    Ah Father, save, save me Arrrgghhh Toneri has already copsed on the ground at this time. His whole body is dripping with cold sweat, as he feels that his heart being tightly pulled by a big hand, trying to drag him into the abyss of death!


    The only one who can save you is yourself.


    Kanp said, You have been cursed by me. Unless you let go of your hatred towards me, you will


    Devil! You devil!! Fukuyama red at him furiously, wishing to bit Kanps flesh and blood!


    If I am a devil, you father and son would have died a long time ago.


    Kanp said with a snort, As long as you let go of your hatred, there will be no pain. Dont worry, when I get what I want, Ill let you go.


    Fukuyama didnt believe Kanps words at all. He struggled to get to his sons side, only to find that his son had already passed out while foaming at the mouth.


    Kanp waved his hand, and a shadow clone next to him immediately went over to do menial cough, heal Toneri.


    After a while, Toneri shouted vigorously again.


    Kanp was a little hungry, so he get the shadow clone to look after the father and son and guard the altar, while he leave some food pills here before rushing outside with Flying Thunder God Technique.


    In the hazy twilight, the sky is still covered by dense numbers of ck eagle puppets, flying into the passage one after another, heading for the altar.


    Seeing this, Kanp shook his head slightly, Without Toneris fathers control, even if these puppets could still operate, they would only be robots and cant do anything worthwhile.


    Otherwise, they can destroy this huge boulder in one wave of attack.


    But unfortunately, in this round stone is the sacred altar of Otsutsuki n. Without Fukuyamas order, these puppets would never dare to attack without authorization!


    Therefore, they can only line up and rush into the passage one by one, sending their heads to Kanps shadow clones.


    Speaking of which, if it wasnt for the shadow clones Fire Release to be strong enough to burn these puppets to ashes, the puppet parts alone would be able to bury this long passage!


    Kanp retracted his gaze, and his figure flew to the balcony of the pce two kilometers away in a sh, and then he used Transparent Release to enter the pce.


    Although Otsutsuki n is on the brink of extinction, their history must be recorded somewhere.


    History is very important, so Kanp wants to see it!


    Of course, if possible, he even wants to find the ce where Kaguya is sealed, and have a supernatural rtionship with Kaguya!


    There are many floating inds nearby, and each has a huge cluster of pces. In order to increase the efficiency, Kanp created dozens of shadow clones to help.


    Then, half a month passed by in a sh.


    During this period of time, Kanp would return to the altar from time to time to check the father and son, but the situation surprised him.


    Fukuyama seems to have epted his fate and sits in the corner while holding Toneri, but Toneri is extremely tenacious. Even if his heart keeps being suppressed by the Curse Mark, he still doesnt change his original intentions, and still hate Kanp desperately.


    Kanp didnt lower himself to the level of a child, and left enough food pills and water for them to survive, and then left again.


    The ck eagle puppets outside were continuously wiped out by Kanps shadow clone in the past half month, and the shadows in the sky became more and more sparse.


    It wont be long before they all disappeared.


    Kanp shook his head. At this moment, the memory of a shadow clone suddenly poured into my mind.


    The library of the Otsutsuki n has been found!


    Kanps figure shed and he teleported there immediately, when he arrived, he saw a huge bronze gate in front of him. The gate had been opened, and a Flying Thunder Gods Kunai was inserted on the ground. Kanp then picked it up and put it away before stepping inside.


    Library is veryrge, covering an area of 500 square meters. The four walls are covered with huge and beautifully decorated bookshelves, on which are densely packed with scrolls.


    At the same time, the shadow clones who were looking for libraries in other pce clusters also teleported here one after another, and under Kanps order, they started to check the scroll here.


    Unconsciously, time passed slowly

 Chapter 622: Roshi Appears

    Chapter 622: Roshi Appears


    Shinobi World.


    Land of Fire.


    In the meditation room in the backyard of the Fire Temple, the solemn abbot led a short red-haired man from a distance.


    This red-haired man is Yonbis Jinchuriki, Roshi.


    Please.


    The abbot of the Fire Temple has a benevolent expression on his face and stretched out his hand to ask.


    Thank you, abbot. Roshi sped his hands together. Right now, he can be said to be a monk, so he naturally has to be polite.


    The two entered the meditation room one after the other, knelt down on the tatami, and began to discuss Buddhism.


    After a while, crooked voices resounded fiercely from the meditation room.


    On the wall outside the meditation room, several ck parasites crawled around, then pped their wings and flew in a certain direction.


    Konoha.


    On the third floor of Hokage Tower, in Hokages Office, an Anbu suddenly appeared: Hokage-sama, there is urgent information!


    Minato looked up from the file. He still looked the same as before, butpared with the usual blue pupils, there are a few more bloodshots in his eyes, which is obviously caused by this troublesome work.


    Give it to me. Minato smiled gently.


    Yes! The Anbu handed over the scroll respectfully.


    Minato took it and opened it, then his expression immediately became solemn.


    Roshi actually appeared in the Fire Temple?


    This is a great opportunity!


    Minato immediately asked the Anbu to call Eagle and Shikaku.


    In less than half an hour, Anbu Commander, Eagle and Jonin Commander, Shikaku arrived one after another.


    This is thetest information sent back.


    Minato said directly, Roshi appeared in the Fire Temple.


    Roshi is Iwagakures Missing-nin, how could he have anything to do with the Fire Temple? Eagle asked subconscious after reading the scroll.


    Compared to this, Yondaime-sama, are you really nning to catch Roshi?


    Shikaku said solemnly, We still cant confirm whether Roshi is Jinchuriki, and even if he is, which Biju is in his body? Yonbi or Gobi?


    Yonbi, Son Goku is good at Lava Release, while Gobi, Kokuo, is good at Boil Release. If their judgment is wrong, then their capture n will fail and even cause huge losses!


    If they prepared for everything, manpower will be mobilized, and the news may not be able to be concealed.


    You dont have to act, I will go with Kushina.


    Minato said calmly, After all, this matter cannot be known to too many people.


    Yondaime-sama, its too risky.


    Shikaku immediately stopped him, If you fall into an ident, what about the vige?


    I also object to it.


    Eagle calmly said, Yondaime-sama, let me lead the sixth team to capture Roshi.


    Minato pondered, shook his head after a while, and said softly: If Shisui is here, itll be okay, but hes not here. Although Kanp is strong, as far as I know, he has no means to suppress a Biju. Although Kakashi is excellent, he cant suppress a Biju either, so I need to with Kushina. Eagle, Shikaku, dont worry, I will leave a shadow clone here to handle the official duties. You only need to maintain the order in the vige.


    Eagle and Shikaku looked at each other and smiled wryly.


    They knew they couldnt stop Minato.


    At night.


    The moonlight was dim, and Minato Namakaze returned home tired after finishing today''s official duties.


    In the living room.


    Naruto stood beside the sofa with his head down, while Kushina put her hands on her hips. Her red hair is fluttering even without wind, and shes pointing at Naruto and releasing beautiful words.


    Im back.


    Minato interrupted them with a smile, Did Naruto get into trouble again?


    No way. Naruto immediately retorted.


    Minato.


    Kushina said angrily, Naruto fought with someone at the Academy again.


    Its just a normal spar. Naruto looked at Kushina and defended in a low voice.


    Kushina was furious and was about to teach him a lesson, but Minato stepped forward and grabbed her hand, and then said: Naruto, go up first, I have something to say with your mother.


    Understood! Without hesitation, Naruto immediately ran up to the second floor.


    Kushina let out a muffled snort, and said angrily: Minato, Naruto is the easiest to learn bad things at this age. We need to take care of him!


    Lets talk about thister.


    Minato pulled Kushina to sit down, then his expression gradually turned serious, and he said, Roshis whereabouts have been confirmed.


    Kushinas pupils shrank: Minato, are you nning to


    This matter is very important, so we must never let others know! Therefore, the mission to capture Roshi will bepleted by the two of us. Minato looked at Kushina seriously.


    Kushina solemnly nodded: I understand.


    Both she and Minato are good at Fuinjutsu, and Fuinjutsu is the best way to suppress any Biju. With Minatos Flying Thunder God Technique and Sage Mode, as well as the Kyubi inside Kushinas body, this mission can be easilypleted as long as there are no idents.


    Minato said with a smile: I know you will support me.


    Kushina leaned in his arms, and said with a smile: I can''t help it, who made me your wife.


    Theres nothing more to exin that night.


    In the early morning of the next day, Naruto got up from the bed as usual, washed up and ran to the living room downstairs vigorously, only to find that there are only two bento boxes on the dining table.


    One is for breakfast and the other is for lunch.


    As for dinner, he needs to take care of it himself.


    Naruto is not surprised either. After eating one of the bento, he went to school with the other bento.


    Inside the artificial moon.


    The ck eagle puppets covering the sky and the sun have almost disappeared at this time, as they were wiped out by Kanps shadow clones at the entrance of the altar.


    It is unknown from when, but the miserable howl in the center of the altar also disappeared silently.


    Toneri finally surrendered and didnt dare to have the slightest thought of hating Kanp.


    Of course, once Kanp releases his Curse Mark, Toneris hatred may explode directly.


    I figured it out.


    At a certain moment, Kanp appeared in the center of the altar with a smile in his hand, holding a scroll that recorded the deeds of the Shinobi Worlds Warring States Period.


    Fukuyama hugged his son tightly, ring at him emotionally, but didnt say anything.


    Kanp nced at Toneri and found that his ears were actually stuffed with cloth strips.


    He froze for a moment, then reacted and smiled.


    Toneri is already blind, and he cant hear or see after his ears are stuffed with the cloth strips. In this case, it is really easy to calm down and let go of his hatred.


    Kanp didnt care, and just threw a Collection Technique at him.


    The green light cluster in his mind surged rapidly, and soon, a light blue dot was ejected.


    Kanp then looked at it. It is the Gentle Fist, which is still iplete.


    Soon, the light dot of this iplete Gentle Fist merged with the blue spot of theplete version of Gentle Fist, and the brightness increased slightly.


    Kanp took a deep breath, and threw another Collection Technique.


    The green light cluster continued to surge, but this time, it quickly subsided.


    The collection failed.


    Kanp threw the third one, but it was a pity that it failed again.


    Seeing this, Kanp shook his head in disappointment.


    Fukuyama looked at him in confusion. He could vaguely perceive what Kanp had done to his treasured son just now, after all, the greedy look in his eyes could not be concealed.


    Its just What did he do?


    While Fukuyama is still puzzled, Kanp had already teleported to the Library and continued to absorb the records in the book with his shadow clones.

 Chapter 623: Reinforcement

    Chapter 623: Reinforcement


    The history of Shinobi Worlds Warring States Period is chaotic and turbulent, its full of bloody killings, conspiracies and crafty plots. When he saw this, Kanp couldnt help but want to wipe out the whole Shinobi World and created the world anew.


    Even though Hashirama calmed the troubled times and established a peaceful model between Shinobi Vige and the country, after his death, the war broke out again, and it even intensified, almost spreading to the entire Shinobi World, causing countless casualties!


    Of course, apart from wars, the development of Shinobi World is also changing with each passing day. Electricity is gradually being developed and utilized. Kanp believes that in a few years, the household appliances from his previous life will appear in the Shinobi World. For ordinarymoners, this is undoubtedly a very good news.


    If there is no Chakra, no Ninjutsu, Taijutsu, Genjutsu, etc. there will be almost no difference between this world and his previous life.


    Found it.


    At this moment, a shadow clone suddenly appeared in front Kanp with a scroll, and then he said, This records the matter of Sage of Six Paths and Otsutsuki Kaguya.


    The scroll looks very old. The string on it is already slightly rotted, carrying an aura of time precipitation.


    Kanps eyes lit up. He quickly grabbed the scroll and read it quickly.


    The content on the scroll is actually a bit brief, it simply describes the crimesmitted by Kaguya, and then the heroic deeds done by Sage of Six Paths and Hamura teaming up.


    Finally, it was mentioned that Hamura established the Earth-Moon Passage, took his nsman to settle in the Moon, and left hisst words after his death, so that his descendants would pay more attention to the Shinobi World created by Sage of Six Paths.


    Unfortunately, the people of Otsutsuki ns Branch House misinterpreted Hamurasst words and caused civil strife, causing all the members of Otsutsuki ns Main House to be wiped out.


    After reading the scroll, Kanp threw the scroll back to the shadow clone with a look of disgust.


    Regarding these histories, Kanp knows a little bit. Although it is not as detailed as the records on the scroll, what he really wants to know is the location where Kaguya is sealed, not about the stupidity of these people.


    Everyone has read almost every scroll in the library, and none of them found any information about Otsutsuki Kaguyas seal. A Shadow Clone start to talk said.


    Hamura is not a fool, how could he write the location of where Otsutsuki Kaguya is sealed? What if his stupid offspring go to dig the grave?


    The shadow clone said calmly.


    Kanp agrees with it very much, and judging from the act of Branch House destroying the Main House, if Hamura really wrote down the location of where Kaguya is sealed, they might really dig it without knowing the danger of the matter.


    After the shadow clones finished reading all the scrolls in the library, Kanp formed a hand seal and dismissed them.


    Suddenly, a lot of memories about the history of Shinobi World flooded into his mind.


    Kanp sorted it out quickly, and then found something strange.


    In the history of Shinobi World, there were arge number of n-based wars during the Warring States Period. Although scale was small, the number of casualties was high because of the frequency. Kanp discovered that the causes of these small-scale wars were mostly inexplicable matter.


    For example, the son of a certain n head disappeared.


    The daughter of a certain n head was disfigured.


    Then the war began.


    It must be


    Kanp seemed to be possessed by a famous detective, and immediately throws the me on ck Zetsus head!


    In order to save Kaguya. this guy did everything he could. Not to mention the Warring States Period, even for the Shinobi World Wars before, his silhouette is probably behind it.


    Sooner orter, Ill kill him.


    Kanp thought fiercely.


    Land of Fire.


    The entrance of the Fire Temple.


    Today is another day when the temple is closed, but there are still many devout worshippers outside the temple.


    Minato, there are so many people here. Kushina held Minatos hand and looked at the ordinary people in front of the temple gate with great interest.


    Minato nodded with a smile, but secretly thought in his heart, I must first lead Roshi to the deserted ce, so that the two of us can take care of him without causing anymotion.


    The two walked around the wall, avoiding the sight of the believers. The couple nce at each other, and then they turned into two afterimages and jumped into the wall.


    Hokage-sama!


    The couple didnt go too far, when a few figures dressed as Kumogakures Anbu flickered, and they are the third Anbu team where Aburame Yui and the other Aburame ns members are.


    Is Roshi still there? Minato asked.


    Yes, the abbot of the Fire Temple has been arguing with him for many days. The captain of the third team said.


    Hokage-sama, do you want to find a way to lead him out of the Fire Temple? Aburame Yui asked.


    Minato thought for a while, then shook his head: We''ll wait until he leaves on his own.


    Yes!


    Time passes.


    A few dayster, the old monk, the abbot of the Fire Temple, finally defeated the wandering monk, Roshi. He sent him out of the temple with apassionate smile on his face and they went straight to the temple gate, sealed iron wall.


    Thest time Kanp made a big trouble in the Fire Temple, the sealed iron wall was destroyed, but Minato sent a lot of money topensate them, and the abbot used those money to rebuild a stronger sealed iron wall!


    Roshi, I''m sorry that I can only send you off here. The old monk asked someone to open the sealed iron wall and stood at the door without moving forward.


    Sorry to trouble you for the past few days, goodbye. Roshi straightened the red beard on his face, bowed slightly, then turned and left.


    After a while


    Roshi.


    At this moment, a voice suddenly came out from inside Roshis body.


    Son?


    Roshi was stunned, and while walking, he splits a trace of his consciousness into the seal world inside his body, and asked, Whats wrong?


    You are being followed. Yonbi said solemnly.


    In the Fire Temple before, Yonbi actually noticed that there are Chakra fluctuations from Shinobi nearby, but the Fire Temple is the Temple of Shinobi, and it is full of Ninja Monks, so these Chakra fluctuations are not conspicuous, and he naturally doesnt care.


    But now that Roshi has left the Fire Temple, these Chakra fluctuations are still following him, which is worth pondering.


    Is it Iwagakures Shinobi? Roshis expression turned serious.


    I dont know.


    Yonbi said, But you have stayed in the Fire Temple for so many days, so they must have enough time to send people to ask for reinforcements. You need to be more careful!


    Roshi nodded solemnly, then his figure shook, and he quickly rushed forward.


    We were discovered.


    Several hundred meters away, Minato, who is hiding behind a rock, frowned, then turned his head to look at Kushina, Yui and the others, and then said, Kushina, follow me. The others will be responsible to watch our back. Pay attention to keep your distance and dont get injured by mistake.


    Yes!


    Yui and the others immediately nodded in response.


    Whoosh!


    With the sharp sound of piercing through the air, Minato and Kushina disappeared as afterimages, only their red and yellow hair could be vaguely seen.


    Roshi, their reinforcements seem to have arrived!


    A few kilometers ahead, Yonbi sensed the Chakra fluctuations of Minato and Kushina who stand out so suddenly. He felt that they must be the reinforcements invited by that group of Shinobi!


    Understood. Roshi hurried away silently.


    Do you want to lead the battlefield to the deep mountains? Yonbi asked.


    Roshi nodded: I just have a debate with the abbot of the Fire Temple, we can''t cause trouble for them. Roshi said solemnly.


    Yonbi nodded slightly: Be careful, I dont know why, but I feel that those two guys are not simple.


    Dont worry, with us working together


    Just as Roshi wanted to be prideful, he suddenly remembered the scene of being taken care of by Kanp, and suddenly lost the desire to speak.

 Chapter 624: Minatos Sage Art

    Chapter 624: Minato''s Sage Art


    While Roshi sprinted sullenly, Minato and Kushina followed unhurriedly behind him, letting Roshi lead them to the deep mountains and forests.


    Roshi, something is wrong.


    A few kilometers away, Yonbi started to talk again, The speed of the two guys behind has slowed down.


    Slowed down? Roshi is confused. He is running wildly at this moment, so how can he be in the mood to sense a few kilometers away?


    Yonbi exined: Those two people are hanging behind, keeping the same speed with you. It seems that they have the same n as you.


    They want to deal with me in somewhere remote?


    Roshi frowned slightly, and murmured as he ran: Son, the people behind may not be Iwagakures Shinobi!


    If it was Iwagakures Shinobi, how could there be only two people?


    No matter how stupid that old bastard Onoki is, it is impossible for him to do such thing.


    This is the Land of Fire. If it wasnt Iwagakures Shinobi, it could only be Konohas Shinobi. Yonbi said.


    I have a bad feeling about this!


    Roshi gritted his teeth, Son, we must speed up!


    I''ll lend you my chakra! Yonbi said.


    As soon as the words fell,va-like Chakra continuously gushes out of the seal world, and in a blink of an eye, it wraps Roshi and turned him into a humanoid monster withva all over his body.


    Boom!


    The air trembled, and Roshis speed suddenly increased, instantly disappearing with the sound of breaking the air.


    In a few kilometers away.


    Kushina suddenly looked up towards the front and smiled: Minato, this Jinchuriki seems to have spotted us, should we take action directly?


    Minato smiled and said: This ce is still a bit close to the vige at the foot of the Fire Temple. Lets wait for him to run further.


    This runsted for a whole night!


    In the early morning of the next day, the morning light fell from the sky, slowly illuminating the earth.


    After running for an unknown number of kilometers, Roshi finally couldn''t bear it any longer. He paused, and quickly took out food pills to replenish his strength.


    Behind, how is behind While recovering, Roshi asked Yonbi in the seal world.


    Yonbi answered with heavy tone: Theyre still following us. Roshi, it seems that the other side is more difficult than we thought.


    Unfortunately, there is no volcano nearby, otherwise Roshi regrets.


    For Yonbi and Roshi who are good at Lava Release, having a volcano around can increase theirbat power by 20%!


    Unfortunately, although the Land of Fire is named after fire, there are really not many volcanoes in this country!


    Theyre here! Yonbi reminded.


    In the next instant, two fuzzy dark shadows flickered at an extremely fast speed.


    Roshi narrowed his eyes and found that there was a man and a womaning, one with yellow hair and one with red hair.


    Roshi stared at Minato''s hair closely, andd his expression became more and more serious: Yellow sh you are Yondaime Hokage, Minato? How could it be possible?!


    Minato, he knows you. Kushina gasped slightly. As a Uzumaki ns member, although she is a woman, her stamina is better than ordinary men!


    Running all night did not make Kushina lose herbat power power.


    Minato is a little tired, after all, he had been sitting in the Hokages position for many years, and his training time bes limited, so his stamina can no longer keep up with Kushina.


    Yondaime Hokage tell me your purpose!


    Theva-like Chakra in Roshis body spewed out again, rushing to the surrounding ground along his feet.


    Whoosh


    The scorchingva is like an abyss that devours everything. The vegetation, trees, forests and stones it passes through are instantly melted without exception, and finally turned into a part of theva and spread around!


    Finish it quickly! Minato took out five kunai and threw them at Roshi.


    At this time, Roshi is wearing ava-like Biju Cloak, so he is naturally not afraid of kunai, but the other party is the Yellow sh, the one who once killed fifty Iwagakures Jonin in a sh!


    Roshi naturally doesnt dare to be careless: Lava Release: Scorching Stream Rock Technique!


    Pew pew!


    Roshi spewed out five hugeva fireballs, enveloping the five kunai directly.


    Whoosh whoosh


    The five special kunai passed through theva fireballs, but the terrifying heat from all directions erodes them crazily. When the kunai shot through theva fireball, only five ugly little iron rods remained!


    Even the Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint on the kunai seems to be partly melted by theva.


    Ding


    In the end, the five kunai fell down, wrapped inva on the ground, and gradually melted into molten iron.


    Minato frowned when he saw this. Looking at the melting special kunai, and then look at theva gradually spreading over the ground, he found that the strength of Roshis Lava Release is a bit too strong, as even his Flying Thunder God Technique is useless.


    Minato, leave it to me.


    Kushina sped her hands together, and the red hair behind her flowed automatically without wind. Huge chains emerge from the back of her spine, then shot towards Roshi directly.


    Adamantine Sealing Chains! Kushina shouted.


    Not good!!!


    In the seal world, Yonbisplexion changed greatly, That is Uzumaki ns Fuinjutsu. Roshi, you must absolutely not be entangled by those chains!!


    Understood!


    Roshi quickly formed hand seals with both hands, and ferocious hands wrapped inva-like Chakra mmed onto theva ground, Lava Release: Lava Wall!


    Boom!


    Theva on the ground erupted in an instant, and hugeva-like earth walls bursts out one after another, blocking at the front of Roshi!


    Bang~ bang~ bang~


    With the crisp sound of impact, almost all of Kushinas adamantine chains were blocked!


    Its not over yet!


    Kushina poured her Chakra expressionlessly, controlled the adamantine chains to fly in the air, and sted towards Roshi from various tricky angles.


    Roshi is wearing theva-like Biju Cloak, and with his hands on theva ground, he frantically activated Yonbis Chakra, creating huge walls ofva around him, blocking the chains.


    At the same time, Minato closed his eyes tightly. Standing on the side far away, he sped his hands together.


    After a while, Minatos eyes gradually overflowed with yellow eyeshadow.


    Sage Mode!


    Minato opened his eyes suddenly, only to see that his blue pupils had turned into toad-shaped pupil at this time.


    Then


    Sage Art: Wind Release: Rasenshuriken! Minato opened both of his hands naturally, and the terrifying Wind Attribute Senjutsu Chakra continuously poured into his palms, forming two extremely fast rotating sky blue shurikens.


    Since he became the Hokage, Minato has not stopped developing Rasengan. After several years of hard work, he has sessfully integrated Chakras Nature Transformation and Shape Transformation.


    Shiiiinnngggg


    With the sound of extremely fast rotation, the two sky-blue Rasenshuriken grew bigger and bigger, gradually turning into two huge fans the size of a millstone. Then, Minato flicked his arms and threw them at the sea ofva.


    Roshi, be careful!


    In order to resist Kushinas Adamantine Sealing Chains, Roshi kept makingva walls, so he didnt see Minatos actions at all.


    But Yonbi sensed it ahead of time.


    Senjutsu! It turned out to be Senjutsu again, moreover, its much stronger than that Ice Release! Yonbi growled.


    What?!


    Roshis face changed greatly when he heard this.

 Chapter 625: Space-Time Ninjutsu

    Chapter 625: Space-Time Ninjutsu


    Shiinnggg


    On the sea ofva, two sky-blue huge Rasenshuriken spun at high speed and crashed into theyers ofva walls.


    Crash!!


    With the ear-piercing sound of shing, the imprableva wall under the Adamantine Sealing Chains sshed withva, and within a few seconds, they were cut by Sage Art  Wind Release: Rasenshuriken, like hot knife cutting through butter!


    How is it possible?!


    Roshis face turned paled, Compared with that Yuki Hyketsus Ice Release Senjutsu, the Senjutsu used by Yellow sh is much stronger, no, they are not on the same level at all!


    Rasengans attack originally relied on the destructive power brought by extremely fast rotation, but Wind Release: Rasenshuriken, which added Chakras Nature Transformation and Shape Transformation, naturally got its power increased by several times, ten times, or even dozens of times, and with the bonus from Senjutsu Chakra, Minatos attack is much stronger than the general Kekkei Genkai!


    Minatos Sage Mode has a time limit, so he naturally won''t waste time. Taking advantage of Roshis uncertainty, Minato once again created several Sage Art -Wind Release: Rasenshuriken and threw them over.


    Shing shing shing


    The Rasenshuriken revolved wantonly in the sky, crazily crashing into theva walls with terrifying cutting force. In the sky, a strange vortex of flowing me formed outside the Rasenshuriken, which looked extremely gorgeous.


    As theyers ofva walls were cut and shattered by the Rasenshuriken, the chain in midair was like a tarsal maggot. With the crisp sound of metal crashing, it shot towards Roshi again.


    Damn it!


    Roshi cursed in his heart and frantically extracted the Yonbis Chakra and formed hand seals before mming his palms onto the ground, turning the Chakra into countlessva walls to wrap himself heavily.


    If there is only Minatos Senjutsu, then Roshi canpletely let Yonbie out and forcibly consume Minato to death with the huge amount of Yonbis Chakra. And if there are only Kushinas Adamantine Sealing Chains, he can just useva wall to consume the other party.


    But when the two came together, Roshi fell into great disadvantage.


    If he releases Yonbi, its huge body will never escape Kushinas Adamantine Sealing Chains. If he doesnt let it go, with his own strength, he would be unable to exert the full power of Yonbisva Chakra. With that condition, how can he resist Minatos Senjutsu?


    Crack crack crack


    As the fierce friction of sparks flew around, oneva wall was cut and destroyed madly by the Rasenshuriken, and the distance from Roshis location was getting closer and closer.


    And the chains in the air hit theva wall on the top of Roshis head again and again, sshing fire into the sky.


    Roshi, use Bijudama! Yonbbi solemnly reminded from the seal world.


    Hearing this, Roshi said with a sullen face: I can only use the medium-sized Bijudama in my current state. With Yellow shs speed, I am not sure that I can hit him.


    No, the target is not Yellow sh, but the red-haired woman! Yonbi said.


    Red hair?


    Roshis eyes suddenly lit up: Thats right!!


    If he could kill the red-haired Uzumaki ns member, then he would be able to make Yonbi appear and uses his full strength. At that time, even if he couldn''t beat Minato, he could consume him to death!


    Roshi immediately opened his mouth and mobilized the Yonbis Chakra inside his body frantically. As the vicious Chakra gathered bit by bit, a fist sized purple-ck Bijudama gradually formed under his mouth.


    Shing


    At the same time, Minatos Rasenshuriken finally cut through thestva wall. Like a windmill spinning at a high speed, it shot straight at Roshis forehead!


    But Roshi ignored it and aimed his mouth at Kushina.


    Thats?


    Outside the sea ofva, Minatos eyes, who is in Sage Mode, suddenly shrank, Bijudama?!


    Not good!


    Boom!!


    In the next moment, Roshi blew with force, and the fist sized Bijudama turned into a purple-ck afterimage and suddenly descended in front of Kushina.


    The purple-ck Bijudama carried terrifying Chakra fluctuations and violent ring-shaped air waves, like a rainbow piercing the sun. When Kushina reacts, the air waves carried by the Bijudama have already blew the bangs on her forehead.


    But Kushina didnt panic at all, and even in the mood to show a disdainful smile.


    When the Bijudama was only one fingernail away from Kushinas eyebrows, a hand suddenly rested on her shoulder.


    Kushinas eyes glowed, then she felt her vision spun and she disappeared in an instant.


    Boom


    The purple-ck Bijudama left a dark afterimage in the sky, traversed for ten kilometers, and finallynded at a small mountain top and exploded. The surging mes and thick ck smoke turned into a huge mushroom cloud that shot into the sky and stayed there for a long time.


    So dangerous! Minato put down Kushina in his arms, with a slightly cold smile on his face.


    Minato, lets continue! Kushina didn''t react much afternding. As an old married couple, she knew how fast Minato was, so afternding safely, she immediately controlled adamantine chain to shot towards Roshi again.


    Did she die?


    In the sea ofva, Roshi, who is wearing theva-like Biju Cloak, raised his head slightly.


    At this time, the four tails behind him turned into thickva chains under Yonbis action, tightly binding five or six extremely fast-rotating Rasenshuriken in the air.


    But as the Rasenshuriken spun and cut crazily, Yonbisva chain is on the verge of copse.


    Roshi, be careful!!


    At this moment, Yonbi, who is in the seal world, suddenly gave a loud warning.


    In the next instant, several adamantine chains pierced through the air air, and along theva wall broken by Rasenshuriken, they shot towards Roshi violently.


    Shes not dead?!


    Roshis face darkened slightly, and his figure flickered and retreated quickly amidst uncertainty. At this moment, the Rasenshuriken, who was entangled by theva chain also broke free, and shot towards Roshi.


    However, after being consumed by theyers ofva walls andva chains, the Rasenshuriken at this time is already an arrow at the end of its flight, and it no longer has the terrifying power it had before!


    But in the sky, the adamantine chain, which is chasing after him, cannot be ignored. At this time, Roshi has no time to use Lava Release, so he has no choice but to retreat again and again. Finally, under the chase of adamantine chain, he retreated to the edge of the sea ofva.


    Just now, Yellow sh saved the Uzumaki ns member at thest minute.


    Yonbi said in the seal world, If I''m not mistaken, what he used is Space-Time Ninjutsu!


    Space-Time Ninjutsu?


    Roshis face changed slightly, And with Senjutsu Could it be that the person who attacked us before had something to do with the Yellow sh?


    This is bad. Yonbis gori face showed an ugly expression, feeling a faint pain in his buttocks.


    One at a time, the adamantine chains in the air came chasing again. Minato also created two Rasenshuriken which quickly approached Roshi, and shot fiercely towards Roshis forehead.

 Chapter 626: Do You Know The Abyss?

    Chapter 626: Do You Know The Abyss?


    The joint attack by the husband and wife has left Roshi with nowhere to go. No matter who he chooses to block, he has to withstand a strong attack from the other side!


    As for blocking two attacks at the same time?


    Roshi doesnt have the ability to do so.


    Roshi, you must not be touched by chains! Yonbi in the seal world shouted sharply.


    Once he is entangled by the chains, he is bound to be suppressed!


    Both Roshi and Yonbi will prosper and lose together. If one suffers, all suffers, once Yonbi is suppressed, Roshi will definitely be defeated!


    Knowing this well, Roshi gritted his teeth. His figure shed forward instead of retreating, and he rushed towards the rushing Rasenshuriken brazenly, and with the Rasenshuriken as the protection, he avoided the adamantine chains in the air.


    Kushina frowned, and quickly adjusted the direction, letting the chain swirled in the air, waiting for the opportunity to strike again.


    Lava Release  Seabed Needle!


    Under the huge spinning extremely fast Rasenshuriken, Roshi formed hand seals with both hands, and a steady stream ofva burst out of his body, condensing into a bright red beam of light in his hands, then he stabbed towards the Rasenshuriken fiercely.


    Creak!


    With the strange whistling sound, the bright redva light beam is like a burning red iron rod, roughly inserted into the center of Rasenshuriken.


    Huumm!!


    In the next moment, the Rasenshuriken directly went berserk. Its rotation speed ispletely out of control, spinning like a top, and finally Boom!!


    Under the violent explosion, the two Rasenshuriken exploded almost at the same time, and countless surging air waves which carried densely packed wind des, shot towards Roshi.


    Pfftt!!


    At such a close distance, he was bombed by two Rasenshuriken, so Roshi spurt a mouthful of blood at that time!


    The surging air wave swept past, forcibly shaking his internal organs, causing serious internal injuries.


    At the same time, theva Biju Cloak on his body is also attacked by countless wind des visible to the naked eye, rippling like ripples, and like candles in the wind, it might burn out at any moment.


    Son, think of a way!!


    Roshi squinted his eyes. Although under the protection of theva Biju Cloak, he will not die, but he has already seen Minato, who is in the distance, has once again created Rasenshuriken!


    If this continues, even if he is not suppressed by Kushinas chains, he will be forcibly grinded to death by Minato!


    Yonbi is also anxious. The red hair on his body is pouringva relentlessly, but what can he do at this time?


    The Adamantine Sealing Chains in the sky has been aiming at him all the time, and once he appears, it will definitely strike like thunderbolt!


    There are dozens of Fuinjutsu in Uzumaki n, and among which, Adamantine Sealing Chains has the strongest suppression towards Tailed Beast, far surpassing Hyketsus seal!


    Not to mention Yonbi, even if it is the strongest Kyubi here, he will have to kneel under Adamantine Sealing Chains and beg for help!


    But if he doesnt go out this time, Roshi will definitely die under Minatos attacks!


    The two can neither advance nor retreat!


    Yonbi pped his big chest muscle frantically, and hissed: Roshi, Im sorry, I cant help you!


    Damn it!!!


    Roshi is unwilling. He finally escaped from the Land of Earth, but was defeated by Hyketsu of the Abyss. Just after he finally ran to Land of Fire from the ind, it didn''t take long for these carefree days to disappear by the appearance of Yellow sh!


    His days as wandering monk are now over!


    Arrggghhh!!!


    Roshi roared angrily, frantically urging Yonbisva Chakra, but under the ravage of Minatos Rasenshuriken, Roshis internal organs were constantly being shaken by the surging air waves, gulp mouthfuls of blood overflowed from his mouth, and his eyes were bloodshot even more!


    Kushina!


    At this time, Minatos Sage Mode has finally reached its limit. After throwing thest Rasenshuriken, Minato reminded his wife with a smile.


    Understood!


    Kushina responded with pridefulughter, and in the next moment, the thick chain hovering on top of Roshis head slithered towards him. Like a thunderbolt falling on the tree, it shot straight into Roshi, who was seriously injured by Minato!


    The thick chain pierced into Roshis body, followed his Chakra Pathway System like a ghost, and came to the seal world on the abdomen at an extremely fast speed.


    At this time, Yonbi have manifested from the seal world. But just like the chains that he faced against Kanp before, at this time, Yonbi is also weak in the face of Adamantine Sealing Chains.


    ng ng ng


    Yonbi, who had long since lost the will to resist, was neatly locked with the crisp sound of metal crashing.


    After Yonbi was suppressed, theva Biju Cloak on Roshis body also slowly dissipates. Minatos figure shed to his side and he immediately sealed Roshis own Chakra.


    I lost.


    Roshi half-kneeled on the ground decadently, with blood dripping from the corner of his mouth along his beard. But his bloodshot eyes became more and more ferocious, he clenched his teeth and asked, But why did you do this? As Yondaime Hokage, are you not afraid of triggering a Shinobi World War?!


    You will know about thister. Minato raised his hand and was about to knock Roshi unconscious, but


    Wait a minute!


    Roshi quickly interrupted him, and with half-doubt and half-unwillingness, he asked, Yondaime Hokage, do you know the Abyss?


    The Abyss?


    Minatos pupils shrank, and his face suddenly became serious, Did the Abyss touch you?


    That''s right, Roshi is not only a Jinchuriki, but also a Lava Release Shinobi. With him having Kekkei Genkai, people from the Abyss will inevitablye to recruit him!


    Roshi squinted his eyes, Judging from Yellow shs reaction, he knew that there really is such organization in the Shinobi World, but it seems that he is also not quite clear about the Abyss, otherwise, he wouldn''t have shown such an expression.


    So herees the question, do I want to tell Yellow sh about the information of the Abyss?


    Roshi, how much do you know about the Abyss? Minato formed hand seals to cast a Fuinjutsu. It covers the space where both of them were located, including the underground, to prevent sound from leaking out.


    Kushina came outside the seal. Although she was a little puzzled why Minato did this, she trusted Minato very much, so she just waited outside.


    Roshi looked at Minato, with gloomy and uncertain eyes.


    Roshi, you should have heard of the Yamanaka ns Mind Reading Technique. When I take you back to Konoha, I can easily get all the information in your head, but the consequences of doing that You may get dementia. Minato threatened coldly.


    Roshis neck was full of veins, and he seemed to be stimted by Minato''s words, but he couldnt do anything in the end.


    After a while, Roshi said: The Abyss After I left the Land of Earth, the Abyss came for me. There were three people, one is called Yuki Hyketsu, who is good at Ice Release and Senjutsu!


    What?! Minatosplexion changed.


    Senjutsu?


    As far as he knows, the only ones in the Shinobi World who has mastered Senjutsu are him, Jiraiya and Kanp, how can Hyketsu also master it?


    Where did he learn it?


    The second one is good at Explosion Release. I didnt pay attention to his name. Roshi continued.


    Explosion Release?


    Is it Ryshi Tenk?


    Kanps proxy in Abyss?


    Minato listened calmly.


    As for the third person


    Roshi suddenly showed a yful smile, He has Sharingan!


    Minato was shocked.


    Sharingan?


    Someone from the Uchiha n really joined the Abyss?

 Chapter 627: Deep Purple Stardust

    Chapter 627: Deep Purple Stardust


    By the way, there is another information!


    Seeing the solemn expression on Minatos face, Roshi was delighted in his heart, and he couldnt help but said, I was in the Land of Waterfall at the time I was attacked. But after I fainted for one day and one night, I woke up and found myself in the sea territory of the Land of Fire, Yondaime Hokage. Do you know what this means?


    Space-Time Ninjutsu?


    Minato frowned. To be able to cross most of the Land of Fire in just one day and one night, only Space-Time Ninjutsu can do it!


    When ites to Space-Time Ninjutsu, two figures emerge in Minato''s mind. One is Kanp, who has mastered Flying Thunder God Technique like him, and the other is his disciple, now the S-Rank Missing-nin: Uchiha Obito!


    And Uchiha Obito happens to have Sharingan!


    So, the Abysss member with Sharingan in Roshis mouth is Obito?


    But


    What if its not Obito?


    If the Sharingan Shinobi is not Obito, then the only one who brought Roshi from the Land of Waterfall to the sea territory of the Land of Fire is Kanp.


    Kanp has already joined the Abyss for a spy, and it just so happens that his proxy is Ryshi Tenk.


    And


    The one who went to the borders of Land of Grass and Land of Earth to find Iwagakures abnormal movement was Anbus sixth team where Kanp was located!


    Theres also Yuki Hyketsus Senjutsu!


    Shinobi World is indeed very big, but regarding Senjutsu inheritance, only the Three Holy Lands have it!


    And Kanp has mastered Senjutsu in Ryuchi Cave


    What did you think of, Yondaime Hokage? Roshi asked, narrowing his eyes.


    Roshis words interrupted Minatos contemtion. He raised his eyes and stared at Roshi tightly, then suddenly asked, What is Abysss purpose to look for you?


    They wanted me to join the Abyss, but I refused. Roshi said with a snort, showing his courageousness.


    Then, they knocked you out and brought you to the sea territory of the Land of Fire?


    Minato was puzzled, Why did they do this?


    This Roshi blinked his eyes twice, If you ask me, who should I ask?


    He is also helpless in this matter!


    Seeing this, Minato frowned, It seems that Roshi only knows this much.


    Thinking of this, he knocked him out with a clean punch, and then removed the nearby seal.


    Minato, your face looks ugly, what happened? Kushina asked with concern when she saw Minato walking out.


    Minato picked up Roshi with a strong smile, and said: Its nothing, lets go back.


    The information of the Abyss is very confidential, and only a few people in Konoha know. And Kushina is not included.


    Minato didnt n to tell her, lest she worry all day long.


    Inside the Moon.


    The center of the artificial moon.


    There were not many ck eagle puppets left in the sky. The thirty shadow clones of Kanp have even chased them out the altar, and they wiped out all the remaining ck eagle puppets in the sky in less than half a day!


    Which means that Kanp haspletely upied this ce.


    Without the ck eagle puppets, Kanp no longer puts Fukuyama and Toneri under house arrest, and allowed them to return to the pce where they lived before.


    In the empty living room of the main hall, there is an extended dining table full of exquisite food.


    Six maid puppets stood on both sides of the dining table.


    Although Kanp has wiped out allbat puppets in the pce, but he didnt harm these puppets who cooked and cleaned at all, so as not to reduce his quality of life.


    Fukuyama sat limply on the luxurious bench with a pale face. At this time, he is already exhausted. If he is not worried about his son and used his will to support himself, he might have breathed hisst already.


    Father, why dont you eat? Toneri, who was sitting next to him, asked anxiously.


    Im not hungry, Toneri, you should eat more. Fukuyama stroked Toneris hair and motioned to the maid next to him to bring his son a piece of fresh steak.


    Toneri skillfully probed the steak on the dinner te with a knife and fork, and ate the steak slowly, even though he couldn''t see anything.


    While father and son are enjoying the delicious food, Kanp quietly hid behind a pir 100 meters away, staying motionless.


    Toneri struggled for a while under the Heart Binding Curse Mark, and finally forcibly let go of his hatred towards Kanp. After that, Kanp sessfully collected the iplete Gentle Fist and Chakra Refining Technique from him. But the most important Otsutsuki ns physique is still not collected yet!


    Kanp had no choice but to change his strategy.


    He automatically disappeared under Toneris hearing, letting the father and son get some time alone, and let Toneri let go of all his guards wholeheartedly under the care of his father, so that he could collect Otsutsuki nn''s physique.


    Three days passed in a sh, but the collection has not gone smoothly.


    Kanp is a little annoyed, because he finds that Fukuyamas physical condition is getting worse and worse, and he might die at any time!


    Once he dies, Toneris vignce might reach its peak again.


    Of course, if the matter really develops to that point, Kanp can only kill Toneri and collect his corpse directly!


    When the father and son on the long table were having a good time, Kanp quietly threw a Collection Technique.


    The green light cluster in his mind started to surge, like a cloud of thick green smoke, rolling and turning, and after a while, the green light cluster slowly returned to calm.


    Collection failed.


    Kanp threw out the second Collection Technique without showing any emotion, but it still failed.


    Will it fail for three consecutive times?


    Kanp frowned and threw out thest Collection Technique for today.


    The green light cluster in his mind surged again, and Kanp watched nkly. After a few seconds, the surging green light cluster suddenly ejected a bright stardust exuding a deep purple luster!


    This is


    Sess?


    Kanp felt his breath quickened, his heartbeat was like a drum, and his whole person seemed to be electrocuted by lightning current, This sour and refreshing feeling, this is the stuff!


    Kanp immediately wraps this new purple stardust with his consciousness, and it is exactly the physique of Otsutsuki n!


    Moreover, its at the perfect level!


    Kanp trembled with excitement when he saw this!


    As expected of Otsutsuki Toneri, who ims to have the purest Otsutsuki ns bloodline. I, Gekko Kanp, would like to call you the stupidest, ptui the purest!


    His figure shed, and Kanp immediately left the pce.


    Since he has got what he wants, he will naturally ignore the father and son. At any rate, with those life-rted puppets, Toneri cant die.


    After flickering for several times, Kanp came to the center of the altar and began to check himself.


    He first shut down the Sage Body thatbines Hashiramas physique and arge number of Uzumaki ns physiques, a bright stardust exuding purple-golden light. And the one he collected from Toneri is a bright, deep purple stardust.


    It wont merge?


    Seeing the two stardust didnt get closer, Kanp is a little disappointed.


    Then, he lights up the Otsutsuki ns physique.


    Streams of heat burst out from the deep purple stardust, pouring wildly into Kanps body like a river flowing backwards.


    Kanp closed his eyes and sense, and didn''t notice any difort.


    Then, he wanted to light up the Sage Body, but unfortunately, the two couldnt bebined at the same time, and the purple-golden stardust remained inactive.


    Kanp felt a little bit regretful when he saw this.


    Then, he turned off Transparent Release and lit up Byakugan.

 Chapter 628: Five Elements Seal

    Chapter 628: Five Elements Seal


    The scroll of the Otsutsuki ns library records: When the purest Otsutsuki ns bloodline is transnted with high-purity Byakugan, a phenomenon called fetal movement will appear in the Byakugan, and through thefetal movement, Byakugan will slowly evolve into Tenseigan!


    Unfortunately, although Kanp got the purest Otsutsuki ns physique, his Byakugans purity was not enough.


    So after waiting for a while, Kanps Byakugan still showed no signs of fetal movement.


    These eyes are useless.


    Kanp shuts down Byakugan, then reces the Otsutsuki ns physique with Sage Body.


    Although it was a bit disappointing, Kanp had sessfully got what he wanted foring to the Moon, so the next step is to solve the problem of how to get back.


    Rebuild the Earth-Moon Passage?


    Not very realistic!


    Firstly, Otsutsuki ns library did not clearly record the method of establishing the Earth-Moon Passage. And secondly, the reconstruction of the Earth-Moon Passage cannot bepleted with Kanps strength.


    Except for this method, what Kanp can think of is to use Earths gravity to fall in the form of a meteor.


    But doing so is extremely risky. The terrifying high temperature generated by the friction between meteors and the atmosphere is enough to melt metals, but Kanp has Yonbis Chakra and can useva Biju Cloak, so he wonders if he can resist it


    Kanp thought for a while, and decided to experiment with shadow clone.


    But the premise is that he can perfectly control Yonbis Chakra.


    Kanp could barely control the Yonbis Chakra to cover his arms and form a demons ws before. To cover his whole body like Kyubis Chakra to form the Biju Cloak, more practice is needed!


    With a move of his thought, Kanp immediately activated Sage Mode. He first refines Senjutsu Chakra, then unlocked the Four-Symbols Seal in his body, uses Senjutsu Chakra to attract Yonbis Chakra, and then slowly maniptes it


    At the same time.


    In the empty pce living room.


    Im full.


    After enjoying the food, Toneri put down his knife and fork, turned his head to face Fukuyama, and said, Father, Im a little sleepy.


    However, Toneris call did not get any response.


    Father?


    Toneri was stunned for a moment. He subconsciously stretched out his hand, took a step to touch the long table. He touched the seat next to him, and then he felt a warm body.


    Father?


    Toneri shook Fukuyama, and his voice gradually became crying, Father, whats wrong with you? Father


    After shaking him twice, Fukuyamas body fell directly from the chair.


    He has already died at this time.


    Father


    Toneri trembled, as if he couldn''t believe it. He slowly squatted down, and groped around to touch Fukuyamas body. When he couldnt feel his fathers heart and pulse, or even his breathing, Toneris eyelids suddenly trembled violently, but he couldnt shed a single tear.


    Toneri sat on his knees nkly. At this moment, the already pitch-ck world suddenly fell into boundless silence and coldness, as if the world is ending.


    The puppet servant beside him stood silently, like a stone statue, standing silently in the dark environment.


    Toneri can only hear his restless breathing and rapid heartbeat.


    Damn it!


    Damn it!!


    Ugghhh!!!


    Fukuyamas death made the hatred in Toneris heart zed once again, burning hotly, and the Heart Binding Curse Mark instantly broke out. Like an invisible big hand, it tightly grabbed his heart.


    When Kanp came to eat in the evening, it is unknown how many times Toneri had fainted.


    Hes dead?


    Kanp inspected Fukuyama, and felt that his body is already slightly cold.


    Kanp silently, then remove the Heart Binding Curse Mark on Toneris body, and said: You are free.


    Kill me


    Toneri is full of hatred, and his five fingers clinging to the icy te that is hard as iron, Kill me! Otherwise, when I grow up, I will kill you. I will definitely kill you, definitely will kill you!


    In that case


    Kanp frowned when he heard this. He hates being threatened the most in his life, especially by this kind of stinky little brat. Moreover, he knew that its better to cut the grass at the root.


    Kanp stretched out his right hand, and his five fingers shed with weird Chakra light, corresponding to the Wind, Lightning, Earth, Fire, and Water.


    Five-Elements Seal!


    Kanps right w directly pressed on Toneris abdomen, sealing the Physical Energy in his body.


    With his Physical Energy sealed, Toneri can no longer refine Chakra. Without Chakra, what revenge could he do?


    As for removing it?


    Stop cracking a joke. After Kanp leaves the Moon, who else on Moon can unlock his Five-Elements Seal?


    No one!


    Therefore, Otsutsuki Toneri can only live this life steadily and peacefully under the care of the puppet servants.


    But just in case, Kanp ced nine Five-Elements Seals on his body to ensure that it was imprable. After he was satisfied, he got up and left.


    Toneri has already noticed what Kanp has done. He mobilized his weak Chakra madly to attack the Five-Elements Seal, but his Chakra Reserves at this time arepletely an utterly inadequate measure. After a while, even his own Chakra was exhausted.


    And with his Physical Energy sealed, he was no longer able to extract even the slightest bit of Chakra.


    At this moment, Toneri is desperate


    On the other side, after Kanp left the pce, he took out a Food Pill to supplement his stamina, and then went to the altar to continue practicing Yonbis Chakra.


    Land of Fire.


    Konoha.


    In the dead of night, Minato quietly appeared in the basement of his house with Kushina in one hand and Roshi in the other.


    Here we are.


    Minato gently put down Kushina and said, I will put Roshi first, Kushina, you should rest early.


    I understand. Kushina nodded with a smile, Come back early.


    Hey, where are you going to take me? Roshi asked with a gloomy face.


    You will know soon. Minato smiled slightly.


    After the words fell, the two disappeared in an instant.


    In Anbus headquarters, in the deepest part of the ground, there is a row of special secret cells, with a total of eight, These cells were arranged by Minato and he ordered the others to rush to build them after confirming the n for Biju recovery.


    The surroundings of these eight secret cells are engraved with strange symbols, and there is a special kunai hanging from the ceiling of the cell, which is engraved with Minatos Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint.


    At this moment, a ring-shaped air wave exploded from the ceiling of the first secret cell, revealing Minato and Roshis figures.


    Afternding, Minato fumbled to turn on the light.


    Under the dim light, it can be seen that although this secret room is not big, it has all the facilities and even a toilet. It will be very convenient whenever the prisoners wanted to do it!


    Roshi, I will trouble you to live here for the time being. Minato said.


    Roshi said coldly: How long do you n to lock me up?


    Minato was silent.


    Wait until the right Jinchuriki is selected?


    Roshi said with a vicious smile, Impossible, Son will never admit to anyone other than me, so you should just give up as soon as possible!!


    Minato didnt want to argue with him about this kind of thing, so he immediately disappeared from this secret cell.


    Bastard!!


    Roshi is angry and depressed. He came to the iron gate of the secret cell and smashed it with fist fiercely, but the iron gate was made of special materials and was indestructible. Not to mention fist, even swords couldnt cut it.


    Son, Son?


    After calming down, Roshi tried to re-establish a connection with Yonbi.


    Im here. The voice of Yonbi came from the seal world. Although he was sealed by Kushinas adamantine chain, fortunately Kushina was not mad enough to put a seal on Roshis abdomen, otherwise Yonbi wont be able tomunicate with Roshi at all.


    Sorry, this is the second time. Roshi looked guilty.


    Let''s think about what to do next.


    Yonbi said solemnly, Once they choose a new Jinchuriki, you


    Roshi looked desperate. Over the years, his biggest reliance was Iwagakure and Yonbi, but he already defected from Iwagakure, and now, Yonbis is suppressed again, and he himself was sealed with Chakra. What else can he do in this state?


    Can he just wait for death, or write his life experience into a book?

 Chapter 629: I Dont Know

    Chapter 629: I Don''t Know


    Konoha.


    Gekko mansion.


    Under the night, Kanps shadow clone sits on the rockery, looking up at the bright moon of the gazed star in the sky, dazed.


    Kanp.


    Suddenly, a thin ck shadow in the distance flickered quickly under the moonlight, and rushed to the rockery like a ghost.


    Yui?


    Kanps shadow clone squinted his eyes and saw that the person here is his former teammate on Team 2, Aburame Yui.


    long time no see Yui, did youe to see me specially? Kanps shadow clone jumped down from the rockery and looked at Yui with a smile.


    After not seeing her a few years, he saw that the construction of Yuis airport has be more and more stable, which is gratifying.


    Hokage-sama asked me toe, he has something to look for you. Yui said tly.


    Now? Is it urgent? Kanps shadow clone was a little confused. It didn''t feel like a good thing to ask him to go at such ate hour.


    You''ll know when you get there.


    Yui turned around, stopped halfway, then turned around and asked Kanp, By the way, do you have any news about Shisui?


    Im looking for him too, but Kanps shadow clone shrugged, indicating that he had no information about him.


    Yui nodded: Let''s go, don''t keep Hokage-sama waiting.


    Kanp sighed, and his figure turned into an afterimage and disappeared into the night.


    Hokage Tower.


    Minato stood by the offices window, staring nkly at the moonlight outside, his azure blue pupils were somewhat blurred.


    Hokage-sama, Kanp is here. Genmas voice came from outside the office.


    Let hime in. Minato turned around and said.


    The door opens.


    Kanps shadow clone walked in: Hokage-sama, you are looking for me?


    Minato nodded slightly, and said: I want to verify something with you.


    Verify?


    Kanps shadow clone feels a little uneasy, but on the surface, he remained calm, and said with a smile: Hokage-sama, what''s the matter?


    Its about Roshi and Abyss. Minato stared at Kanps shadow clone seriously.


    Roshi and Abyss?


    Kanps shadow clones heart was shocked: Has Roshi been caught?


    No way, this guy is so trashy?


    At this time, although in his heart, Kanps shadow clone is anxious, but there is no change on the surface, and hes still as stable as an old dog.


    Roshi is in Konoha now!


    Minato said, He revealed some important information to me!


    Sure enough!


    Kanps shadow clone sighed in his heart, Roshi, that red monkey, must have said about Hyketsu, Tenk and madara.


    But theres no need to panic, although this matter is dangerous, there is still room for maneuvering.


    Kanps shadow clone was writing the script in his mind, then Minato continued: Roshi told me that before I found him, three people in the Abyss came into contact with him, one is Yuki Hyketsu and the other is Rysi Tenk, who is your proxy in the Abyss, and there is one person who owns Sharingan.


    Kanps shadow clone immediately stated: Hokage-sama, I dont know the identity of that Sharingan user.


    Minato shook his head slightly, and said: What I want to ask is, at that time Are you on the scene?


    Kanps shadow clone was startled, as this question is not easy to answer.


    If I say I was not there, what if Minato showed an irond evidence and gives me a p in the face?


    If I say yes, then my firm position in Konoha will copse.


    In that case haah!


    Originally, I wanted to get along with you as a shadow clone, but what I got in exchange was suspicion. I will just stop pretending, I am shadow clone, and lets have a showdown!


    Hokage-sama, I really dont know about this. Kanps shadow clone looked ashamed.


    Minato is taken aback, You dont know if you are there?


    Amnesia?


    No!


    Minato reacted suddenly, and couldn''t help but look up and down at Kanps shadow clone, and asked weirdly: Are you a shadow clone?


    Kanps shadow clone nodded: Yes, not long after thest mission ended, the main body left the vige. I dont know where he went.


    Minato silently calcted the time and found that the time Kanp left the vige and Roshi encounters the Abyss coincided, so it is really possible that Kanp is the one brought Roshi from the Land of Waterfall to the Land of Fires sea territory.


    But what is his reason for doing this?


    Minato couldn''t figure it out after thinking about it for a long time, so he asked another question: Roshi told me that Yuki Hyketsu can use Senjutsu, do you know this?


    Kanps shadow clone still shook his head: At any rate, this matter is done by the main body, and I can just say that I dont remember this matter.


    As for the exnation, I can just let the main bodye back from the Moon to exin again.


    Facing Kanps shadow clone who doesn''t know anything, Minato didnt know what to ask, then said with a bitter smile: When will your main bodye back?


    Kanps shadow clone continued to shake his head: Sorry Hokage-sama, I dont know about this either.


    Minato was speechless. He was looking for Kanp for verification, but it was a shadow clone who came instead, moreover, it just brought him more doubts.


    He sighed helplessly, waved his hand and said: When your main bodyes back, ask him toe see me immediately.


    I understand.


    Time passes.


    Inside of the Moon.


    In the empty pce, Toneri was dressed, washed, and eating like a walking corpse under the service of the puppet servants, indifferent like a child without emotion.


    Kanp made the shadow clone observe him silently for a few days, and after confirming that he would not cause any more troubles, he ignored him, and instead concentrated on training Yonbis Chakra.


    Seven dayster, with the efforts of Kanp and many shadow clones, Kanp could finallypletely control the Yonbis Chakra inside his body. At this time, even without Senjutsu Chakra, he can easily mobilize Yonbis Chakra, and let the Chakra cling to the surface of his body to form ava-like Chakra Cloak!


    In other words, Kanps meteor return n is about to begin!


    Of course, in view of the danger of this n, Kanp intends to let the shadow clone be the pioneer first!


    Leaving the artificial moon, Kanp activated Sage Mode, uses Ice Release to slowly fall, and then formed hand seals: Multiple Shadow Clone Technique!


    Bang~ bang~!


    Two shadow clones came out of the light smoke, and Kanp directly instructed: You go to the surface of the moon to see the situation first.


    Although there were scenes of Naruto and Toneri fighting on the surface of Moon in the original work, Kanp still intends to let shadow clone take a look first.


    The two shadow clones were also unambiguous, and they immediately performed Subterranean Voyage, and dived along the ground under their feet, and came to the surface of the Moon.


    As soon as they rushed out of the ground, the two shadow clones felt light all over their bodies, and their whole bodies were soaring, and if they kicked on the ground, they could jump far away.


    It seems that we can breathe


    And can talk


    The two shadow clones looked at each other: Is this ce really the Moon?


    After a while, one of the shadow clones disbanded himself expressionlessly. After the memory returned, Kanp immediately dived into the ground.


    This is one small step for me, but one giant leap for mankind!


    When he came to Moons surface, Kanp stomped his own footprints heavily on the ground.


    Then, he looked around and found that the environment on the surface of Moon looked like the Moon in his previous life. If there is a difference it can only be that he can breathe and talk here.

 Chapter 630: Look, Shooting Star!

    Chapter 630: Look, Shooting Star!


    After looking briefly at the topography of the Moon''s surface, Kanp focused his attention on a huge blue directly in front of him.


    Earth?!


    Kanp looked at the sky-blue that seemed so close at hand, inexplicably there is a feeling of deja-vu.


    Lets get started.


    Kanps shadow clone stood impatiently on the side, after all, he appeared here as a cannon fodder. Thinking that he would fall to the Earth as a meteorter, he felt very helpless!


    Kanp withdrew his gaze, turned his head and said: Lets start, first, create a meteorite.


    The shadow clone immediately formed hand seals: Earth Release: Sandwich Technique!


    Boom!!


    Along with the majestic Chakra pouring into the ground, the ground shattered in an instant, and smoke and dust rose everywhere. Two huge semi-circr rocks broke out of the ground and collided in the air!


    Kanp froze instantly when he saw this.


    How is it? The shadow clone asked with his arms crossed, with a look of embarrassment.


    What do you think?


    The corner of Kanps mouth twitched slightly, and he angrily said, Did you f**king want to blow up the earth?


    This huge rock is 100 meters in diameter. If it crashes into Earth like this, heaven knows what will happen to Earth! Kanp was so angry that he cant breathe!


    Smaller one? The shadow clone frowned slightly.


    Start with two meters! Kanp said.


    The shadow clone is not happy when he heard this: Are you kidding me? Dont you know how tall are you?


    Kanp is already 1.9 meters tall, so a meteor with a diameter of 2 meters is indeed a little small.


    But Kanp cant help it. The matter of meteor hitting Earth is not a game. Once the meteor gets bigger, it may cause a huge disaster to the Earth.


    The ground will crack, volcano will erupt, earthquake will happen everywhere


    How can Kanp bear such sins!


    Therefore, it is better to start small, at any rate, even if he fails, he will not lose anything.


    The shadow clone couldn''t resist Kanp, so he can only make a rock with a diameter of two meters, then use Earth Release to create a small space in it, and then hide in.


    Kanp came to the two-meter-diameter rock, took a deep breath, then lit the Extraordinary Strength talent, and then unlocked the Four-Symbols Seal to guide the Kyubis Chakra out.


    Apanied by the scarlet Chakra gushing out like a spring water, Kanps body is gradually covered with a red Biju Cloak, and three tails grow from behind his buttocks.


    Get ready!


    Kanp shouted clearly, and then sped the rock with both hands.


    With the help of Extraordinary Strength and Kyubis Chakra, this two-meter-diameter rock is easily lifted up by Kanp like a ball of cotton wool, and then, he runs a few steps, fiercely threw the rock in his hands away!


    The rocks roared and flew in the air, but Kanp didn''t dare to be careless, and he hurriedly formed hand seals: Wind Release: Great Breakthrough!


    The violent hurricane immediately set off countless wind and sand, fiercely bumping the bottom of the rock, which made the speed of the rock soar again!


    Whoosh


    As the rock gradually moved away from the Moons surface, Earths gravity quickly caught it.


    Under Kanps shocked gaze, this two-meter-diameter rock mmed into Earth little by little. Its speed is getting faster and faster, and finally sparks started spreading until the rock turned into a huge fireball!


    Boom boom boom


    The rock turned into a meteor and crashed into the Earth''s atmosphere at a terrifying speed. The violent friction creates a terrifying high temperature, which crazily prates into the rock.


    In just a few seconds, the shadow clone in the rock exploded.


    After receiving the memory of the shadow clone''s death, Kanp frowned slightly. After all, such feeling is really ufortable.


    Kanp stood there without moving. After activating Byakugan, he stared at the meteor until the meteor disappeared in the sky of the Earth, and he was relieved.


    Because the inside of the rock is hollow, it is also more likely to burn to ash when it rubs against the Earths atmosphere.


    Then, should I change it to a three-meter-diameter rock next?


    Kanp pondered, then decided to continue with two meters diameter, but this time, he put away Kyubis Biju Cloak and put on Yonbis Biju Cloak.


    With theva-like Biju Cloak, he believes that the heat resistance of shadow clone can be increased by several times!


    Shadow Clone Technique!


    Kanp formed hand seal to create another shadow clone. The shadow clone then wears ava-like Biju Cloak, and then creates a two-meter-diameter rock.


    The shadow clone is a little depressed: Cant we make the rock three meters?


    No.


    Kanp showed a subtle but not polite smile, Lets get started.


    The shadow clone used Earth Release Ninjutsu to create a two-meter-diameter rock with a nk face, and then got into it.


    Kanp repeated the old trick and threw the rock out of the Moons surface again, and then used Wind Release Ninjutsu to boost its speed.


    After a while, this rock was gradually captured by gravity and turned into a meteor that fall towards Earth at a rapid speed.


    Land of Fire, at night.


    A shooting star streaked across the sky.


    After a while, another shooting star crossed the sky and disappeared at the end of the night.


    Hayate, Karin,e out to see shooting stars!


    In Gekko Mansion, Kanps shadow clone had already fallen asleep, but after receiving the memory of the shadow avatars who died in the meteor, he hurriedly dressed and came to the backyard and then called Hayate and Karin.


    Shooting star? Are there really shooting stars?


    Karin immediately became excited when she heard the shooting stars, and ran out in her pajamas. She stood on the wooden corridor and looked up at the night sky, then she saw a shooting star across the sky, dragging a long red tail of fire, which is extremely gorgeous and dazzling.


    Ill make a wish!!


    Karin was so excited that she put her hands together and made her wishes:


    The first wish is to make Sasuke fall in love with her.


    The second wish is to make that ugly woman like Sakura fall in love with Naruto!


    The third wish


    At the other side.


    Hayate yawned and walked out of the bedroom. He sensed the position of his big brother, and his figure directly flickered to the backyard.


    Brother, I found that you are really free recently.


    Hayate stretched his waist andined, Isnt Anbu need to do missions recently?


    Kanps shadow clone looked the bright moon in the night sky, and replied casually: If Shinobi World is peaceful, there will be fewer Anbus missions. Dont you understand this?


    Where''s the shooting star? Hayateined and didn''t ask much, but when he looked up, he didnt find any shooting stars.


    Just wait, there will be more. Kanps shadow clone said.


    Hayates face twitched when he heard this: Is it possible to have shooting stars just by waiting?


    Just as he wanted toin


    0


    He saw a shooting star with a long tail falling from the sky.


    Besides, looking at the direction of the falling stars, they areing towards them!!


    Kanps shadow clone had an even more bewildered expression on his face, and secretly thought that his main body is going crazy, Is he trying to directly destroy Konoha?


    Fortunately, this meteor burnedpletely halfway through its flight, turning into ashes and dissipating in the night sky.


    Vaguely, Kanps shadow clone seems to hear the sound of relief from other ces.


    At this moment, these shooting stars have already attracted the attention of many people in Konoha, Land of Fire, and even neighboring countries.

 Chapter 631: Failure

    Chapter 631: Failure


    At night.


    In a small country, Zetsu looked up at the fleeting shooting stars in the night sky, frowning slightly.


    These shooting stars seemed to be messy, but if he observes carefully, he can still find that their "trajectories" all point to one ce, that is the Moon!


    White Zetsu didn''t think anything of it, but ck Zetsu is different. He knew that his mother is sealed in the Moon, and he also knew that there are Otsutsuki Hamuras descendants who guards the seal on the Moon.


    Could it be that these shooting stars made by Hamuras descendants?


    What are they up to?


    ck Zetsu felt a little worried.


    In ck Zetsus cognition, the distance between the Earth and the Moon is unknown. It is impossible for ordinary Shinobi, even the God of Shinobi, Senju Hashirama to go back and forth between the Earth and the Moon, so after the death of Sage of Six-Paths and Hamura, the contact between the Earth and the Moon has been lost. Hamuras descendants cannote down from the Moon, and it is also impossible for people from the Shinobi World to know what happened on the Moon. The two have lived in peace for thousands of years.


    But now, the appearance of these shooting stars makes ck Zetsu a little ufortable.


    If the Otsutsuki n on Moon intends toe to Earth, then those things that year may also be revealed, will it affect my n?


    These shooting stars


    Hyketsu suddenly came to Zetsus side, and spoke in a rare friendly way, Why do they seem to have fallen from the Moon?


    ck Zetsus expression is solemn, cautious as he is, he didnt not reply immediately.


    White Zetsu rolled his eyes and said: Even if they fall from the Moon, it has nothing to do with you.


    Im just curious about what''s on the Moon.


    Hyketsu shrugged casually, and continued to provoke ck Zetsu, Maybe there are groups of pces and endless jewels on it


    Do you believe on such childlike lies?


    ck Zetsu interrupted him with a sneer, Youre so naive.


    Hearing his disdainful tone, someone else would definitely blow up, Hyketsu is quite contented.


    The more disdain ck Zetsu shows, the more it shows that he is uneasy.


    However, there are some things that can be done in moderation, and it wont be good to let ck Zetsu see any clues.


    While the two were talking, another shooting star shed across the night sky.


    The Moons surface.


    Kanps ugly face looked like a meteor flickering after being captured by the Earths gravity with an ugly expression.


    After more than a dozen experiments, Kanp has made the test rock from two meters in diameter to ten meters in diameter, but the results of the test are still extremely unsatisfactory.


    After the rock is captured by the Earths gravity, the intense heat generated by the friction between the rock and Earths atmosphere will prate into the inner space of the rock in a very short time, and then it will be like a microwave oven. As the rock falls crazily. The temperature in the microwave oven will also be getting higher and higher. Even if the shadow clone is wearing a Yonbisva Biju Cloak, it cant resist it!


    Although expanding the internal space of the rock can make the shadow clonest longer, therger the inner space of the rock, therger the diameter of the rock. If the rock cannot bepletely burned before it hits the ground, it will inevitably give great disaster to the Earth!


    Kanp thought about it, and suddenly came up with a solution: Ice Release!


    I can just use Ice Release to cool the inner space of the rock!


    Kanp immediately lights up Ice Release, creates an Ice Release shadow clone, and then creates a ten-meter-diameter rock for the Ice Release shadow clone to enter.


    In the dark inner space of the rock, the Ice Release shadow clone started to make ice without any hesitation, leaving only a two-meter-diameter circr hole as a ce for himself.


    Kanp then throws the rock away.


    The ten-meter-diameter rock was slowly captured by the Earths gravity, and its speed gradually increased, moving towards Earth fell at a rapid speed.


    When the rock enters the atmosphere, the violent friction instantly causes sparks.


    Bang!


    The scorching me wrapped the rock in an instant, and the terrifying high temperature brutally prates into the inner space of the rock, andes into contact with the ice made by Ice Release shadow clone, then


    Szttt sztt


    With the melting sound, the ice cubes quickly evaporate into water vapor under the high temperature, and condense in the internal space of the rock. As more and more ices are melted, the high-temperature water vapor umtes more and more.


    This scene seemed a bit familiar


    Ice Release shadow clone noticed something was wrong, and immediately increased his output, trying to condense the high-temperature water vapor into ice again.


    But after a few seconds


    Boom!!


    The falling rocks that turned into meteors exploded loudly, and bloomed in the night sky like fireworks. Numerous small meteors scattered and fell in the atmosphere, and finally dissipated like sparks.


    Konoha.


    Gekko Mansions backyard.


    Whats wrong with that shooting star?


    Suddenly, Hayate pointed at the exploding meteor, and his face isfull of doubts, Why does it seem to have exploded?


    Kanps shadow clone said calmly: It may be because there is ice inside the meteor, and after ice and fire collided, it exploded.


    Hayate looked puzzled, but immediately showed a regretful expression: Its a pity that Yugao is not by my side.


    Are you despising me?


    Kanps shadow clone said with displeasure, Hayate, as a younger brother, you should be kind. Back then, I feed you and clean your shit and pee, taught you Ninjutsu, taught you the principles of life, you


    Urrgh~~


    Hayate is stunned, and couldn''t bear the nausea at that time, Brother, stop talkingI, Ill go back to sleep first.


    Seeing that there were no more shooting stars in the night sky, Hayate ran away decisively.


    Kanps shadow clone shook his head in disappointment, and then found that the girl Karin didn''t seem to show up.


    All of them are white-eyed wolves.


    Kanps shadow clone sulked, and then looked up at the bright moon in the night sky again: After so many failed experiments, it seems that the Meteor Project is basically a failure, but then


    Kanps shadow clone frowned slightly, then shook his head after a while: Ill just let the main body worry about this matter himself.


    The Moons surface.


    Kanp, who received the memories of Ice Release shadow clone, has an ugly expression on his face.


    I thought it was a clever n, but it exploded.


    Kanp understood that the explosion was caused by the rapid fusion of ice and fire in a fixed space, causing the water vapor to expand wildly


    He thought about it, and suddenly came up with another idea.


    Shadow Clone Technique!


    Boom!


    Kanp once again created an Ice Release shadow clone, and instructed: This time, use ice to make rocks!


    The shadow clone is not stupid, and immediately understood Kanps intentions. He immediately used Sage Mode, and uses Senjutsu Chakra to cast Ice Release to create a huge ice rock.


    The shadow clone opened a passage in the ice rock, and then blocked the passage with Ice Release.


    Kanp then created more than ten shadow clones, lifted the ice rock with Extraordinary Strength, and threw it to Earth.


    Soon, the huge ice rock was captured by Earths gravity, and the speed gradually increased. When the ice rock entered the atmosphere, the fierce friction instantly produced a hot me, which instantly surrounded the ice rock and burned zingly!


    When the me is burning, the shadow clone in the center of the ice rock ispletely shrouded in red, and there were distorted mes all over the top, bottom, left, and right, front and back, which was thrilling!


    The scorching heat carried by the me prates the icy rock, slowly passing to the inside, and quickly melted the outeryer of the ice rock. The melting speed far exceeded the previous rock surface!


    The shadow clone was shocked physically and mentally, and hurriedly pressed his hands against the inner wall of the ice rock, pouring his Chakra frantically, trying to repair the ice rock.


    But the speed of his repair couldn''tpare with the melting speed of the ice rock. In less than half a minute, there is only oneyer of fist left on the huge ice rock.


    At the next moment.


    The shadow clone dissipated.


    It failed again.


    When the memory returned, Kanp sighed depressingly.


    This doesn''t work, that doesn''t work Thats it, lets end it here today. Ill go back to sleep first, and do it again tomorrow.

 Chapter 632: Paying Attention

    Chapter 632: Paying Attention


    The next day.


    Kanps shadow clone got up early to send Karin and Hinata to the Academy, and then he went to Anbu to sign in. He was unpretentious and low-key these days.


    In contrast, Kakashi, the Captain, iste for every assembly, and his reason is the same: Blocked by cats!


    The people below did not dare to object, so they could only push back the meeting time by half an hour tacitly.


    On this day, Kanps shadow clone went home after participating in the sixth teams training camp, and was blocked halfway.


    Oh, Kanp, after such a long time, lets have our long-lost battle!! The guy who blocked the road is Guy who had disappeared for half a year.


    Guy has cleared a bunch of missions during this period, and can take a good rest for the next six months. Of course, with his character, it is absolutely impossible to waste his time on rest.


    Kanps shadow clone scratched the head, and said frankly: Guy, you should go find Kakashi, Im just a shadow clone.


    Shadow clone? Guy looked up and down Kanp, and the dark eyes under the long eyshes are full of doubts.


    Kanp shrugged, and didn''t bother to exin. At any rate, he was not afraid of lying, he calmly passed Guy, and walked straight towards his home.


    Guy looked suspiciously at Kanps back. When he disappeared at the end of the street, he turned around to find his close friend, Kakashi.


    Why are you here again? Kakashi was being blocked by a few cats under a telephone pole. Since he is not in a hurry, he leaned on the telephone pole to read Icha Icha Paradise.


    Although he has read it several times, every time I readd it, there will be unexpected gains.


    Kakashi has benefited a lot from this.


    Kakashi, where is that guy Kanp? Guy asked suspiciously.


    The training is over, so of course he is going home. Kakashi said without raising his head.


    Isnt that a shadow clone?


    Guy folded his arms and said hesitantly, I just went to find him, but he told me he was just a shadow clone.


    Shadow clone?


    Kakashi raised his eyebrows, and immediately nodded calmly, It''s indeed his style to run away without announcement, leaving only one shadow clone.


    So he didnt lie to me?


    Guy looked distressed and said, I created a powerful Taijutsu during this period of time, and I want to find Kanp to spar and test it.


    Kakashi frowned when he heard this. His heart suddenly filled with an ominous premonition, so he quickly closed the Icha Icha Paradise, stuffed it into his pocket, and said: I should go home.


    After saying that, Kakashi directly forms hand seals and use Transformation Technique.


    Boom!


    Inside the light smoke, the white-haired Kakashi is already green.


    Hey, Kakashi, you Why did you be like me? Guy stared at Guy in front of him with a look of shock.


    This is no other way.


    Kakashi looked at the scattered cats under his feet, shrugged, Who made these cats recognize my face


    After saying that, Kakashi turned around and jumped onto the wall, running quickly.


    Guy was stunned for a long time before he went to catch after him. Under the setting sun, Guy shouted at Kakashi in the distance: My dear friend Kakashi, lets have a bloody battle!!!


    The setting sun goes down, and the bright moon slowly rises into the sky.


    It was night, and under the gentle moonlight, one after another shooting stars streaked across the starry sky and disappeared at the end of the sky.


    Its weird.


    At Minatos home, Kushina sat on the balcony and looked at the shooting stars across the night sky, frowning slightly, Although there are indeed shooting stars every year, but they are not continuous like this, not to mention that it has happens for two nights.


    Minato is on her side, his blue pupils looks very gentle, and he said with a smile: Maybe there will be more tomorrow night.


    How is it possible, Minato, what do you think of these shooting stars? Kushina smiled happily. She pointed at the night sky and began to spread her knowledge of shooting stars.


    Minato didnt argue, and just hugged and snuggled her.


    Time passed.


    Late night on the third day.


    The couple appeared on the balcony again, looking at the shooting stars under the night in astonishment.


    One by one, one after another, across the sky, flickering in an instant.


    Minato, I was wrong. Kushina looked incredulous.


    When did shooting stars look like this


    Although Kushina knew a lot of words, there is really no word to describe this situation.


    Minato also showed doubts and guessed: Kushina, these shooting stars Is it possible if Shinobi the one summoning it?


    Shinobi? How is it possible?


    Kushina retorted, Minato, the shooting starses from space, how can Shinobi go to space?


    Minato is just making a guess, so he hesitantly said: Let''s see it tomorrow.


    Husband, there shouldn''t be more tomorrow, right? Kushina trembled.


    If it is as Minato guessed, and these shooting stars are controlled by Shinobi, then once the Shinobi who controls the shooting stars bes hostile to Konoha, the consequences will be disastrous.


    Late at night on the fourth day, Minato and Kushina watched the shooting stars together with fear.


    It is the same as yesterday.


    The shooting stars fell on the night one after another, looking very beautiful!


    But Minato and his wife didnt have the slightest appreciation for this beauty.


    Early the next morning.


    After he went to work, Minato immediately called Shikaku to discuss this matter.


    You noticed it too, Yondaime-sama.


    When Shikaku heard Minatos guess, he immediately nodded and said, In fact, I was also observing these shooting stars for the past few days, and the more I look at them, the more suspicious they be!


    Shikaku, what do you think? Minato looked at him expectantly.


    In terms of IQ, Shikaku has never disappointed him.


    And this time is no exception.


    ording to my observations, although the whereabouts of these shooting stars are uncertain, but by following their trajectories backwards, I found that they seem to have an intersection.


    Intersection? Where?? Minato asked nervously.


    It should be the Moon.


    Shikakus expression also showed some hesitation, and he added after finished speaking, Of course, this is a conclusion obtained through visual inspection, and there may be deviations. If Yondaime-sama wants more urate information, we have to rely on the telescope.


    I understand.


    Minato immediately mobilized a team from Anbu to detect and record the trajectory of the shooting stars and the time they appeared.


    As time goes by, every night, there will be fleeting shooting stars under the starry sky.


    And this abnormality gradually attracted the attention of other Shinobi Viges.


    Following Konoha, Iwagakure, Sunagakure, and Kumogakure have also established an astronomical observation department to record this strange shooting stars phenomenon.


    Especially Kumogakure, Yondaime Raikage waved his hand and directly ordered the construction of a huge astronomical telescope to observe whether these shooting stars really came from the Moon.


    Only Kirigakure, who is under Yondaime Mizukages bloody mist policy, didnt do anything. After all, any foreign object can no longer affect them!


    Time passed.


    Kanp doesnt know how long he has stayed in the Moon. In short, his daily mission is to check in on the surface of Moon, and then start various death tests, just to safely send shadow clone to Earth.


    Unfortunately, although Kanp has done anything he could think of, all his experiments still ended in failure!


    In the end, Kanp was almost desperate, and his whole body exuded an aura of decadence.


    In the end, Kanp came to the surface of the Moon with bloodshot eyes, and looked up at the Earth above.


    With the rotation between the Earth and the Moon, the Earth at this time is already above the Moon, and because of its size, it is like a huge millstone lying on an egg. Every time Kanp looks up, there will be an inexplicable oppression.


    Of course, that''s how it looks after a long time.


    Kanp casually picked up a pile of gravel on the ground, and fiercely threw it towards the Earth above.


    How can I go back Kanp said to himself with an extremely impatient expression.


    If he can only stay on the Moon for the rest of his life, what is the difference from death?


    The more Kanp thought about it, the more irritated he became.


    After a while, the gravel thrown by him was captured by the gravity of the Moon and fell slowly.


    From the corner of his eyes, Kanp nced over the slowly falling gravel, and a gleam of light gradually emerged from the depths of his eyes.

 Chapter 633: Return

    Chapter 633: Return


    On the surface of Moon, Kanps eyes are fixed on the slowly falling stones.


    Thats right!


    Although the speed of the meteor is getting faster and faster when it falls, but if the falling process is regarded as an image, then each frame in this image is still.


    At this moment, Kanp felt that his mind is connected to Einstein, and a crazy n gradually emerges in his mind.


    Kanp took out a special kunai engraved with Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint, and was in a daze.


    If I throw kunai towards Earth and then jump continuously with Flying Thunder God Technique


    The kunais speed will get faster and faster, but myself, who teleported over, will be in a static state to a certain extent


    When I am caught by the gravity, the kunai must have fallen to a farther distance, and then I can just teleport over directly at that time


    This cycle


    Then, I can teleport directly from Moon to Earth with a kunai!


    Kanp didn''t read much, so he couldn''t exin his thoughts in a clearernguage, but it doesnt matter, as he can experiment directly!


    Shadow Clone Technique.


    Boom!


    From the light smoke, a shadow clone walked out nkly.


    Lets start.


    Because it was his own shadow clone, Kanp didnt give much exnation. He used Extraordinary Strength and threw the special kunai in his hand to the Earth with all his strength.


    The shadow clone immediately activated Sage Mode and silently sensed the coordinates of Flying Thunder God Technique on the kunai.


    After some time, the shadow clone opened his eyes, shook his head and said: No, the kunai is too small to be captured by gravity.


    Then use rocks.


    Kanp reacted very quickly, and without saying anything else, he used Earth Release to make a five-meter-diameter giant rock, then took out the special kunai and insert it directly. He finally uses Extraordinary Strength to throw the huge rock towards Earth.


    Kanp also uses Wind Release to push the rock, so that the giant rock could get closer to Earth faster.


    The shadow clone is also fully focused, and activated Yonbisva Biju Cloak at the same time.


    When the huge rock is caught by Earths gravity, the speed at which it falls to the Earth suddenly increases sharply. When it enters the Earths atmosphere, the violent friction instantly triggers a hot me, which instantly envelops the rock and burns fiercely.


    At this moment, Kanps shadow clone, who is still on the surface of Moon, opened his eyes violently and teleported to the huge rock directly.


    The instant the shadow clone appeared, the huge rock that turned into a meteor already fell down for another thousand meters like a long rainbow, and when the shadow clone was captured by gravity, the huge rock had fallen for nearly twenty kilometers!


    All of this happen in just one second!


    So fast!


    The shadow clones face changed slightly, and without thinking anything further, he decisively teleported again.


    After teleporting like this for three times, the temperature on the surface of the huge rock has be higher and higher, and from the distance, it looks like boilingva, with strange red bubbles constantly bubbling out.


    At the same time, the special kunai inserted on the huge rock was also wrapped inva. The hot high temperature crazily eroded the kunai and the Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint carved on the kunai.


    So when the shadow clone was about to jump for the fourth time, he suddenly found that the Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint had disappeared!


    This is awkward.


    At this time, the shadow clone was once again captured by the gravity and fell down at extreme speed. The shadow clone quickly took out the special kunai on his pocket and sprinkled it all over the sky, and then, he began to jump wildly between kunai to escape the gravity.


    However, as the special kunai fell at an extremely high speed, its friction with the atmosphere quickly produced a violent high temperature. After a while, the ck kunai quickly turned red as it heated up, while also emitting light smoke, and finally, it shed for a moment like a red light in the night sky. At that time, the Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint on the kunai naturally melts and disappears because of the high temperature.


    When the shadow clone couldn''t sense any Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint, gravity caught him instantly. At the next moment, the shadow clone fell down involuntarily, but he still didnt ept his fate.


    I think I can still salvage it!


    The shadow clones mind spun at very high speed. He closed his eyes and quickly activated Sage Mode: Ice Release!


    The sky full of ice crystals and snowkes are madly overflowing from the shadow clones body, but


    The extreme speed of the fall caused the temperature around the shadow clone to rise rapidly, and the ice crystals were melted as soon as it came out, and theva-like Biju Cloak on the shadow clone also affected the Ice Release to a certain extent.


    In the end, the shadow clone could not withstand the extremely high temperature during the fall, and dissipated abruptly.


    The Moons surface.


    Kanp, who received the memory of the shadow clone, was overjoyed. Although the n to teleport from the Moon to Earth with a kunai failed, the shadow clones performance gave Kanp another hope!


    Kanp dived back into the Moons interior excitedly, and then flew into the artificial moon with Ice Release.


    In the depths of the pce in the artificial moon, Toneri is still a walking corpse, and the puppet servants beside him are also mechanically taking care of him, just like a pool of stagnant water, calm without any ripples.


    Kanp didnt bother him, and went straight to create shadow clones and searched for kunai everywhere in the pce.


    A few dayster, Kanp and his shadow clones found a total of 1,000 kunai, and then they put the Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint on kunai day and night.


    Five days passed for all of kunai to be finished.


    Its time to leave this ce. Kanp looked all around the floating ind, but theres no slightest nostalgia in his eyes.


    After returning the surface of the Moon again, Kanp made a five-meter-diameter giant rock with Earth Release, then inserted a special kunai in it, and then he threw the rock towards Earth.


    When the huge rock was caught by gravity and fell to Earth at extreme speed, Kanp immediately mobilized the Yonbis Chakra inside his body to transform into ava-like Biju Cloak outside of his body, and then he activated Sage Mode to sense the Flying Thunder God Techniques coordinates.


    At the next moment.


    A ring-shaped air wave spread out, and Kanp disappeared from the Moons surface.


    When Kanp appeared, the huge rock underfoot under his feet had turned into a meteor and plunged for a thousand meters, and a powerful gravitational force entangled him like an invisible giant hand.


    With a thought in his mind, Kanp teleported down again.


    Kanp couldnt sense the coordinates of Flying Thunder God Technique in the giant rock when he teleported for the fourth time.


    With the experience of the shadow clone, Kanp unhurriedly took out a handful of kunai and sprinkled it down, and then he jumped back and forth between the kunai that was falling rapidly, sessfully avoiding the gravity.


    At the same time, the friction between the kunai and the atmosphere produced terrifying high temperature, dissolving the Flying Thunder God Kunai engraved by Kanp!


    Kanp is still in no hurry. When he couldn''t sense the Flying Thunder God Techniques coordinates, he took out another handful of Flying Thunder God Kunai and throws them down.


    In this way, Kanp relied on Flying Thunder God Kunai and powerful nerve reflex all the way to finally break through the Earths atmosphere!


    The next road will be smoother.


    Without the friction of the atmosphere, no matter how fast the kunai falls, it will not affect the Flying Thunder God Techniques imprint on it. While admiring the magnificent sea under the clouds and mists, Kanp teleported unhurriedly. After a few minutes, the sea under his feet has already is already close at hand.


    Im finally back!


    When approaching the sea level, Kanp gently threw a Flying Thunder God Kunai upwards, then teleported over, and finallynded firmly on the sea.


    The sea breeze is blowing and the waves are rolling. At this moment, Kanp only feels refreshed


    And a little heavier.

 Chapter 634: Akatsuki Meeting

    Chapter 634: Akatsuki Meeting


    The Land of Wind.


    Yellow sand is all over the sky.


    Sasori hides inside Hiruko, walking slowly in the desert like a tortoise.


    Shisui is wearing a red cloud windbreaker with a ck background, and walked slowly on the right with his head hung down.


    It has been more than two years since he joined Akatsuki. Shisui has worked hard and has made a lot of contributions to Akatsuki, but he has not been trusted by the leader, Pain. Not only does he not know where Akatsukis base is, he cant even confirm who the specific members of Akatsuki are!


    Whoosh whoosh


    As the wind and sand roared, Shisui pressed his fluttering clothes, and suddenly, he noticed something strangeing from the ring on the ring finger of his right hand.


    Any instructions? Shisui whispered.


    I have to find a safe ce.


    Sasoris voice came from Hiruko, and he said with a dull and hoarse voice, A sandstorm is about to start here.


    Shisui looked up and looked towards the distance, and sure enough, he found a yellow gauze mist at the end of the sky that seemed to be slowlying towards them.


    Let''s go this way. Shisuis figure flickered and he ran towards the Land of Rivers.


    The dark underground space.


    Deva Path Pain and Konan are standing in the middle, and beside them are the projection of Orochimaru, Taki, Zetsu, Hyketsu, Kakuzu, and Kisame.


    It seems that there are still two people left. Kisame grinned, vaguely showing his ferocious fangs.


    At the beginning, Kanp, who turned into Hyuga Taki, and Orochimaru used Impure World Reincarnation to summon a lot of Uzumaki ns members. Later, Akatsuki released a mission, asking them to recruit new recruit in the Land of Water, and the new recruit is the one right in front of them, Hoshigaki Kisame.


    Shisui and Sasori shouldnt have any trouble. Taki looked towards Deva Path Pain.


    Lets wait a little longer. Deva Path Pain said expressionlessly.


    The group waited for about half an hour, and finally, two dark and blurred images appeared in the back row of the line.


    Youre so slow. Orochimaruined with a smile.


    Sorry, we encountered a sandstorm. Shisui opened and closed his eyes, revealing a pair of scarlet 3-Tomoe Sharingan.


    Orochimaru narrowed his golden vertical pupils, admiring it obsessively.


    Shisui nced at him, and thought: This is Orochimaru!


    Then his swept over the others one by one.


    The leader is Pain, next to him is Konan. The identities of the two is a mystery, and it is impossible to determine which country they are from.


    That Shinobi with pitcher nt head should be the main body of the clone who has been following us to monitor and transmit information, Zetsu, and it is also impossible to determine his origin.


    The guy next to Zetsu is called Hyketsu. From the previous meetings and chats, this person has Ice Release. His full name should be Yuki Hyketsu, who is suspected of being Yuki Aoi, a Missing-Nin from Kirigakure!


    The one next to Yuki Hyketsu is Orochimaru, and the one wearing sunsses next to Orochimaru is called Taki. As for his specific identity, it is also unknown.


    As for the remaining two people, one is Takigakures S-Rank Missing-nin, Kakuzu, and the other is Kirigakures S-Rank Missing-nin, Hoshigaki Kisame,


    Lets start, Pain.


    Kakuzu urged impatiently, You''ve already wasted half an hour of my time.


    Why, you are working for someone again? Hyketsu said coldly.


    Do you have any opinion on my work? Kakuzu asked angrily.


    Okay, be quiet everyone.


    Konan, the eldest sister figure, said, Listen to Pain.


    Shisui stood on the side silently, guessing their rtionship by listening to their tone of voice, while collecting as much information as possible.


    At this time, Deva Path Pain stepped forward and asked: Zetsu, how is the investigation about the shooting stars?


    It has been confirmed that the shooting stars fell from the Moon, as for the more specific information, hehe, these shooting stars burn out before they hit the ground, so no more information can be found. White Zetsu said with happyugh.


    Isnt it just some shooting stars? Why make a fuss about nothing? Hyketsu continued with his own character.


    Pain is worried that these shooting stars are summoned by Shinobi.


    Konan nced at Hyketsu and said, Just in case, that''s why I asked Zetsu to investigate this matter.


    Summon shooting stars? This is not something that ordinary Shinobi can do. Orochimaru seemed to be a little interested in this aspect, and couldnt help but stuck out his tongue and licked his face.


    Those shooting stars It seems that they don''t seem to appear much these days.


    Kisame interrupted, Is it because you slept too early?


    No, it has indeed not appeared for many days.


    ck Zetsu also started speaking, The Five Great Shinobi Viges also attaches great importance to this matter, so they arranged for Shinobi to observe it every night, but they haven''t seen any shooting stars these days.


    So what does it have to do with the Moon?


    Hyketsu looked towards Deva Path Pain, and then said with a meaningful smile, Pain, you can fly with Rinnegan, so how about you fly to the Moon to see?


    ck Zetsus heart sank, and he said in a muffled voice: Stop joking around, there has never been anyone in the Shinobi World able to fly to the Moon.


    How do you know if you dont try? What if there is a Shinobi on the Moon shooting stars at us? Hyketsu raised his eyebrows provocatively at ck Zetsu.


    It''s a pity that he is wearing an ice crystal mask and is just a thought projection, so ck Zetsu cannot receive his tion.


    ck Zetsu stopped talking with a stern face. Hyketsu is really his enemy, and he would argue with him at every turn. If he wants to change other topics, he will apany him to the end, but since it is regarding Moon he could only bear it!


    Deva Path Pain will of course ignore Hyketsus unreasonable request, and said to Zetsu: I want you to continue to pay attention to the shooting stars matter, and report immediately if there is any new situation.


    Yes ck Zetsu responded.


    Then, the second thing is.


    Deva Path Pain continued, New members!


    Are you going to recruit other people again Orochimarus eyes lit up.


    The information I just got from the ck market said that Yugakures Missing-nin, Hidan, seems to be immortal. Konan said.


    Immortal? Hehehe Hearing this, Kakuzu sneered disdainfully.


    The real immortality lies in him!


    Well Who will go. Deva Path Pain didn''t talk nonsense, and went straight to the point.


    Ill go!


    Orochimaru licked his lips and said, Im a little curious about this immortal.


    Taki, who is next to Orochimaru, frowned, If Orochimaru go, dont I, who is his teammate, also have to go?


    I have some social fears recently, and I dont want to meet people too much.


    Taki sighed.


    The third thing.


    Deva Path Pain starts speaking again, Zetsus clone found the battle traces left by Lava Release Shinobi and Ice Release Shinobi in the Land of Waterfall.


    While speaking, the eyes of Deva Path Pain, Konan, Zetsu, and even others all fell on Hyketsu.


    What are you guys looking at me for?


    Hyketsu sneered again, The Shinobi World is so big, how can theres no other Ice Release Shinobi?


    The rest looked at Hyketsu silently, but didnt say anything.


    After some time passed, and when the atmosphere became more and more awkward, Hyketsu shrugged and epted: Well, I did it, to be precise, my main body did it.


    Who is the opponent? Deva Path Pain indifferently asked.


    A Lava Release Shinobi called Roshi. Hyketsu knew that lying is useless.


    Sure enough, it was him.


    Konan stared at him with great dissatisfaction, and asked, Why did you attack a Jinchuriki?


    Hyketsu had to give Konan face, and quickly defended: I just wanted to win him into the organization, but he refused, so we had a fight.


    Organization?


    Shisui, who is standing on the side, narrowed his eyes.


    Akatsuki must obtain Pains consent to recruit new people. How can Hyketsu have the right to recruit new people without authorization?


    And then?


    Deva Path Pain knew that the organization Hyketsu referring to is Abyss, so he continued to ask, Roshi was captured by you?


    If Abyss also wants to collect Biju, then he has to take a closer look at Hyketsu and Taki. After all, Akatsukis future also needs Biju!

 Chapter 635: Using Kotoamatsukami

    Chapter 635: Using Kotoamatsukami


    In the dark underground space, Deva Path Pain looked at Hyketsus thought projection expressionlessly, quietly waiting for his answer.


    And Shisui, who is standing by the side, vaguely sensed that there seemed to be some kind of power hidden behind Akatsuki through the conversation between Deva Path Pain and Hyketsu.


    In addition, theres also Jinchuriki!


    Although Pains tone did not fluctuate, Shisui could feel Pains care for Jinchuriki.


    So, Akatsukis ultimate goal is Biju?


    Shisui knew that he had not beenpletely trusted in the Akatsuki, so he didnt ask rashly, and just continued to observe and collect information silently.


    On the other side, Hyketsu was silent for a few seconds before replying: I didnt catch him. I just drew a tube of his blood, and then released him.


    Hyketsu shrugged and continued, As for where he is now, I don''t know.


    Deva Path Pain narrowed his eyes, apparently dissatisfied with Hyketsus answer, but now, Akatsuki has not yet reached the step of capturing Biju, so there is no need to confront the Abyss for Roshi at this time.


    Furthermore, what if Hyketsu didnt lie?


    However, Deva Path Pain can tell from this incident that Hyketsus heart is in the Abyss in the end, not Akatsuki!


    Presumably, Hyuga Taki is the same.


    Then, just in case, its time to put some restrictions on them.


    For example information!


    Deva Path Pain nced at Zetsu and said: That''s the end of today''s meeting, let''s do our own tasks.


    After saying that, he directly disbanded everyone except Zetsu.


    It seems that you still have something to tell me, Pain. Looking at the empty ce, Zetsu said with a smile.


    Thats right.


    Deva Path Pain said straight to the point, Zetsu, it is forbidden to disclose any information about Jinchuriki to Hyketsu and Taki from now on.


    Are you worried that Abyss is also having thoughts about Jinchuriki?


    ck Zetsu said. To be honest, he is also worried, after all, Biju is an indispensable part of his n. If Akatsuki couldnt get the nine Biju together because of the Abyss, wouldn''t his thousand-year n be a joke?


    Deva Path Pain nodded, and then asked: Is there anything unusual about Hyketsu and Taki during this period of time?


    ck Zetsu pondered, then slowly shook his head: Theres no abnormality.


    I always feel that they havent contacted the Abyss since they entered Akatsuki.


    Konan suddenly started to talk and said, Is it possible that the Abyss consists with only two of them?


    Of course there are more than that!


    White Zetsu couldn''t help but said excitedly, In fact, when we were at the scene of the battle between Hyketsu and Roshi, we found traces of another person.


    Who? Deva Path Pain is also very concerned about this matter and immediately asked.


    I can''t confirm his identity, but I can be sure that this person has Explosion Release Kekkei Genkai.


    Explosion Release?


    Konan frowned, and immediately thought of the Explosive Tags she was hoarding, and asked hesitantly, Is it possible if the traces were caused by the Explosive Tags?


    There are two kinds of explosion marks at the scene, one of which is the Explosive Tags explosion, and the other can only be caused by the Explosion Release Kekkei Genkai! White Zetsu is very sure.


    Explosion Release Kekkei Genkai They should be a Shinobi from Iwagakure Deva Path Pain is not surprised but delighted. As long as there are clues, no matter how small it is, he can follow the clues to find Abyss!


    I will send my clones to Iwagakure to gather intelligence. White Zetsu said proactively, knowing the meaning of Pains words.


    Then, thats all for today. Deva Path Pain dismissed Zetsus thought projection with satisfaction.


    Opening his eyes again, Zetsu saw Hyketsus ice crystals mask is just a few steps centimeters away from him.


    Hey, what are you doing! White Zetsu fell back tactically, looking extremely dissatisfied.


    Pain left you alone again.


    Hyketsu said with a soft smile, It seems that it has something to do with Abyss.


    White Zetsu was about to start an argument, but was interrupted by ck Zetsu: That''s right, the existence of the Abyss is too unreasonable! Yuki Hyketsu, tell me who created Abyss? What is the purpose of its existence?


    You want to know?


    Hyketsu took two steps back and looked at him with interest, Then you have to exchange information of the same value.


    A thought shed through ck Zetsus mind, and he hurriedly asked: What do you want to know?


    For the time beingI really dont have anything special to know. Hyketsu showed a weird smile.


    Are you kidding me? Although ck Zetsu couldnt see the smile under his ice crystals mask, he could hear something from his tone.


    Who knows? Why dont you try tell me some valuable information? Hyketsu bewitched.


    Hmph!


    ck Zetsu snorted and stopped talking.


    At the other end.


    After Orochimaru and Takis consciousness returned to their bodies, they immediately set off to the Land of Hot Water.


    On the way, Taki asked strangely: Orochimaru, since your Living Corpse Reincarnation has been sessfully developed, why are you still interested in this immortal?


    Because Living Corpse Reincarnation has ws!


    Orochimaru has noticed that after reincarnating into new body, he iscking in soul, so he wants to improve his Living Corpse Reincarnation by contacting other immortality technique.


    Of course, the premise is that Hidan really is immortal!


    But of course these things cannot be said to Taki.


    Orochimarus thoughts spun, and he asked with a smile: So what about you, why are you not interested in Eternal Life?


    Taki was startled, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly: I am just a shadow clone, what Eternal Life are you talking about!


    Seeing that Taki didnt reply, Orochimaru smiled and stopped talking.


    At the same time.


    Land of Wind, somewhere in the desert.


    There is still more than half a day''s journey away to the Land of Rivers, and clusters of gray-green nts can be faintly seen nearby.


    Shisui stood up from the ground and turned his head to look around. He then saw sandstorm that covered the sky and the sun was raging behind him, and except for the chaotic dark yellow, nothing could be seen.


    Its time to go. Sasori controlled Hiruko to stand up from the ground and walked slowly towards the Land of Rivers.


    Shisui straightened his windbreaker and was about to follow when suddenly, a white head emerged from a cluster of gray-green nts beside him, staring at the sandstorm behind with annoyed tone.


    I hate this country. White Zetsus cloneined unhappily.


    The reason why White Zetsus clone can move extremely fast underground is due to thework of organic matter such as underground roots and groundwater. In the Land of Wind, there arerge areas without nts and groundwater, so Land of Wind can be said to be extremely unfriendly to White Zetsus clone.


    Shisui subconsciously nced at White Zetsus clone, and then suddenly looked up towards Hiruko walking at the front. His dark pupils turned into scarlet 3-Tomoe almost instantly, and then the three ck tomoe quickly spun and turn into a windmill-shaped Mangekyo pattern.


    After waiting for so long, Shisui finally got the opportunity to be alone with White Zetsus clone. Naturally, Shisui would not give up such a good opportunity.


    After activating Mangekyo, Shisui turned his head and looked towards the eyes of White Zetsus clone.


    White Zetsus clone is still be looking at the sandstorm in the distance, and didn''t notice that Shisui next to him already has red eyes.


    Shisui smiled slightly when he saw this. Although White Zetsu clone did not look at him, but thats okay, as it doesnt prevent him from using Genjutsu.


    Kotoamatsukami!


    With just a nce, Shisui carved the Genjutsu into the eyes of White Zetsus clone and applied it to his mind.


    Then, a sharp pain came from the depths of his pupils. Shisui quickly closed Mangekyo, but there was still faint trace blood overflowing from his eyes.


    Shisui covered his eyes and walked forward silently, while quickly wiping the blood on the corners of his eyes.


    Next, I can just wait.


    When Kotoamatsukami finished changing the will of White Zetsus clone silently, he will take the initiative to tell me Akatsukis information, or directly send it back to Konoha.


    With this, my mission is consideredplete, right?

 Chapter 636: Discovered

    Chapter 636: Discovered


    In the depths of the vast sea, the waves of the blue sea are undting.


    Suddenly, a bright white waterline parted from the blue sea and galloped from a distance. It was Kanp who had return from the Moon.


    After descending to the Earth, Kanp rushed in the sea ording to the direction of thend seen when he was falling. Three days passed in a sh, but the world in front of him remained unchanged, its still the endless sea!


    O sea, you are so f***ing full of water!


    After running for such a long time, even with food pills to supplement his stamina, Kanp could hardly bear it anymore.


    He stopped and stood on the undting sea. Feeling the salty sea breeze, he really wanted to find a ce to sleep.


    After thinking about it for a while, Kanp bit his thumb, and formed hand seals and mmed his palm onto the sea: Summoning Technique!


    Bang!


    A light smoke surging up, followed by a loud sound of something falling into the water.


    Kanp


    Garaga, who is covered in red snake scales, got his head out of the sea at this moment. His one eye looked at Kanp gently, and said, Long time no see.


    Garaga.


    Kanps figure flickered to the top of Garagas head, and hey down directly. He thenzily said, Garaga, I''m going to trouble you this time, I seem to be lost, please take me to the nearest maind or ind, I''ll catch up on sleep first.


    No problem.


    Garaga responded with a smile.


    Ever since Kanp pulled out his reverse scale, Garagas temper has be extremely mild. As long as it is not an abnormal request, he will always agree unconditionally.


    Garaga slithered on the sea, dragged out a huge white wave mark, and quickly disappeared from the sea.


    The Land of Rivers.


    A few days have passed since Shisui used Kotoamatsukami on White Zetsus clone. In the past few days, Shisui and Sasori worked together while waiting silently.


    This evening, the bright moon was covered by dark clouds, and Shisui was lying on a rock and fell asleep.


    Suddenly, a white head emerged from the grass beside the rock.


    White Zetsus clone dug out of the ground quietly, looking at Shisui, who is lying on the rock, with cloudy eyes.


    He doesnt know why, but for some reason, for the past few days, he found himself very strange, especially when thinking about some important issues, he always unconsciously biased towards a certain side. At that time, he didn''t think there was anything wrong with thinking like this, but afterward, he was surprised after feeling this change.


    White Zetsus clone suspected that he has followed Uchiha Shisui''s way.


    He had nned to report his information to the main body, but every time this idea appeared, he would feel very sorry for Konoha, and gave up.


    After recalling, White Zetsus clone has seen simr situation in another person before.


    That is Obito!


    When Kushina was giving birth, Obito went to carry out an attack. As a result, he was hit by Shisuis Genjutsu. After that, he couldn''t attack Konohas Shiobi again. Finally, thanks to ck Zetsu, he got rid of this situation.


    Zetsu, whats the matter? At this moment, Shisui suddenly opened his eyes, and the bloodshot around the ck pupils had notpletely dissipated.


    His thought was interrupted by Shisui, but White Zetsus clone was not at all annoyed, and said with a smile: Shisui, you did you use Genjutsu on me?


    What do you mean? Shisui pretended to be dumb.


    Stop acting! I know you changed my will with Genjutsu. White Zetsus clone snorted dissatisfiedly.


    How is it possible?!


    Shisui is shocked in his heart!


    It must be known that the effect of Kotoamatsukami is to permanently change the thoughts and will of others without them knowing it. In other words, it is extremely difficult for the parties who have been hit by Kotoamatsukami to detect this change!


    Unless Kotoamatsukami used by Shisui make a huge change in a short period of time. For example, he gave Obito the Genjutsu which is Dont be an enemy of Konoha. At that time, Obito and Konohas Anbu are battling. After getting hit by the Genjutsu, even a fool can detect this change!


    However, the Genjutsu that Shisui gave to White Zetsus clone a few days ago is very subtle and silent, and it stands to reason that the other party would not be able to notice it!


    Shisui thought about it, and found the only reasonable exnation: White Zetsus clone knew about the existence of Kotoamatsukami early on, so when he noticed a change in his thoughts, he could immediately think of Kotoamatsukami!


    But only few people knew about Kotoamatsukami, except for a few people such as Yondaime Hokage and Kanp, theres only Obito.


    Obito?


    Shisui suddenly thought of something.


    Seemingly aware of the changes in Shisuis pupils, White Zetsus clone smiled and said softly, You remember? That''s right, the one who was with Obito back then was one of my clones! So I have been guarding against your Genjutsu for a long time!


    So, what are you going to do next?


    Shisui stood up from the rock, looked down at the White Zetsus clone, and then looked towards the far away Hiruko, who was lying motionless on the ground, and a thought shed through his mind.


    White Zetsus clone didnt wake up Sasori, indicating that he didnt want to make a big deal out of it. In other words, even if White Zetsus clone is aware of the existence of Kotoamatsukami, he is still affected by Kotoamatsukami!


    Shisui was overjoyed and at the same time, had some doubts: Since he cant resist Kotoamatsukami, how did Obito get rid of Kotoamatsukami?


    What am I going to do? Of course tell Pain your identity as a spy!


    White Zetsus clone threatened with a smile, Shisui, what do you think Pain will do to you if he knows your identity as a spy?


    You wouldnt do that. Shisui smiled confidently.


    White Zetsus clone said with displeasure: That is just your wishful thinking!


    Shisui looked at him, and analyzed softly: Although you noticed my Genjutsu, you are one step toote. At this time, you have been affected by my Genjutsu, so you wont do anything harmful to Konoha! And if Pain knows that youve been hit by my Genjutsu, you wont be able to survive.


    Im just clone, I can die without regret! White Zetsus clone said.


    Although there is not enough evidence yet, it is absolutely impossible for you to be a clone in the ordinary sense. Shisui looked at White Zetsus clone seriously.


    White Zetsus clone turned silent.


    Indeed, although he is a clone, he is also independent, not only his mind, but also his body. Even if his main body and other clones are all dead, he can still live well.


    It seems that my guess is correct. Shisui smiled confidently.


    Hmph. White Zetsus clone snorted coldly and sank directly into the ground.


    Shisui slowlyy down, and his eyes flickering, Kotoamatsukami has influenced White Zetsus clones will, so he wont betray me, but this change is not thorough enough, otherwise, White Zetsus clone will definitely expose Akatsukis information to me!


    It seems that my mission will still take some time.


    Shisui slowly closed his eyes.


    Under the stars and the moon, on the pitch-ck sea, a huge ripple is swimming forward at extreme speed.


    After sleeping for most of the day, Kanp had recovered his spiritual and physical strength. At this moment, he saw a bright and round moon hanging in the night sky, exuding soft light.


    Kanp propped up half of his body from Garagas head, and heard the dull sound of breaking waves and the cold sea breeze of whistled past.


    Kanp, youre awake. Garaga raised his head slightly, and said with a soft voice.


    Yeah, thank you so much this time, Garaga.


    Kanp stretched his waist, got up and asked, Where are we now? Have you found anynd yet?


    There isnd ahead. Garaga said.


    Really?


    Kanps eyes lit up, and he quickly looked up. Under the soft moonlight, he saw a gloomy ck line stretching across the far end of the sea.


    I can finally go home.


    Kanp took a deep breath and excitedly activated Sage Mode.


    Kanp buried a lot of Flying Thunder God Techniques stones in the coastal area of the Land of Fire. If it goes well, it may only take a few tens of seconds for him to crawl home and sleep by moving along thework cable!


    But unfortunately, Kanp did not sense his Flying Thunder God Techniques coordinates on the distant coastline.


    Garaga, is it the Land of Fire ahead? Kanp subconsciously asked.


    Garaga replied: No, it is Land of Water.

 Chapter 637: Making Up Reasons

    Chapter 637: Making Up Reasons


    Whoosh whoosh whoosh


    In the northern coastal area of the Land of Water, a huge ripple cuts the waves away, shooting towards the coastline like an arrow from the string.


    Garaga, were here.


    Seeing the coastline in front of him, Kanp nned to send Garaga back to Ryuchi Cave, lest Garagas huge snake body attract the attention of others.


    Land of Water and Kirigakure closed their country after the Third Shinobi World War and did not wee any outsiders. So if people find Garaga, it may cause a lot of trouble.


    Kanp hates trouble the most.


    Understood, then goodbye. Garaga slowly stopped its huge body, its body curled slightly, and then he disappeared instantly with a huge puff of smoke.


    Kanpnded steadily on the sea, and then ran towards the coastline.


    A few minutester, rugged reef area appeared in front of Kanps eyes. Such a sea territory is obviously not suitable for docking ships, so there should be no pier nearby.


    Passing through the reef area, there is indeed a messy beach ahead, with various strange rocks piled up, and there is no human habitation.


    Afternding, Kanp continued to ran deeper without stopping and found a small forest thirty kilometers away.


    Only then did Kanp slow down his pace, and then he formed a shadow clone that went to the forest to fight in the wild, while he himself lit a bonfire.


    These few days, Kanp either ran wildly in the sea or slept on Garagas head, and he can only eat food pills when he is hungry. Although he will not starve to death, his stomach is about to copse from eating too much pills.


    Now when he has reached thend, he naturally has to give his stomach some offerings.


    Half an hourter, the aroma of barbecued pheasant gradually filled the air


    After eating two chickens fiercely and confirming that his stomach could no longer hold food, Kanp and leaned against the tree root to rest while thinking about his next n.


    First of all, of course, confirm the current time and see how long I have been away.


    Kanp thought for a while, formed hand seal, and disbanded the shadow clone he had left in the vige.


    In an instant, a stream of memories quickly flooded into his mind.


    Kanp closes his eyes, epted these memories calmly, and then frowned slightly.


    April, Konohas Year 56


    I actually stayed on the Moon for more than a year.


    Furthermore, the meteors I created on the Moon has attracted the attention of Five Great Shinobi Countries. The Great Shinobi Viges have invested heavily in the establishment of astronomical telescopes to observe the meteors in the night sky every night, and even spected that the meteor came from the Moon!


    Kanp doesnt know whether to cry orugh when he learned of this.


    Apart from this, there is another unfriendly message to Kanp, that is Yonbis Jinchuriki, Roshi, was caught by Minato!


    After Roshi was caught, he immediately revealed to Minato that Hyketsu owned Senjutsu and threw him from the Land of Waterfall to the Land of Fires sea territory using Space-Time Ninjutsu.


    And these seem to be rted to Kanp!


    Finally, Kanp thought about the more than a year of his sudden disappearance, What reasonable reason should I use to exin it?


    There are a lot of trouble.


    Kanps head hurts, but he still has to bite the bullet and make it up.


    First of all, Senjutsu is because


    Kanp pondered for a while, and suddenly his eyes lit up.


    Cursed Seal!


    Orochimaru developed Cursed Seal using Jugos DNA, which can allow people to gain power far beyond their own, so it makes sense for the Abyss to use their own blood to develop the pseudo Sage Mode right?


    Whatever, I will just push all the me to the Abyss!


    As for why Roshi is brought from the Land of Waterfall to Land of Fires sea territory.


    This is easy to exin, that is, to prevent the injured Roshi from being discovered by Iwagakures Shinobi, so he was sent away.


    Finally, where did I disappear to the past one year


    Seclusion?


    Was caught by the people of the Abyss and sliced for research?


    None of it are very suitable.


    How about tell the truth?


    Confess directly that I went to the Moon?


    When I will talk about Otsutsuki ns affairs, Minato will definitely be shocked. Then, will he be in the mood to investigate other things?


    The highest realm of lies is indeed nine truths and one falsehood!


    Kanps eyes glow: Lets just do that!


    Afterpiling the reasons, Kanp felt rxed, closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    Sleeping in a daze until the next morning, Kanp went to the nearby river to wash up. He then left the small forest to find a pier to see if he could rent a ship directly back to the Land of Fire.


    By noon, Kanp has run for several dozen kilometers and finally found a wharf, but unfortunately, this is only a fishing wharf, and there was no business going to other countries. The fishing boats are also just medium-sized ships and there are no long-distance sailors, so Kanp couldnt go back to the Land of Fire from this ce.


    Youngster, do you want to go to the sea? When a middle-aged man with dark skin saw Kanp inquiring everywhere, he stepped forward to interject with a smile.


    Kanp smiled shyly and said: Yes, I want to go to other countries while I am still young.


    The middle-aged man sighed and said: Then you have to go to Kirigakure.


    Kirigakure? Kanp was startled. As far as he knows, Kirigakure is in the deep mountains, so he is confused why this man told him to go to Kirigakure.


    Seeing his reaction, the middle-aged man smiled and said: There is a river that leads to the sea near Kirigakure. All of our countrys big ships are gathered there.


    Land of Water is spread acrosskes and rivers, and the waterways extend in all directions. Although Kirigakure is located in the deep mountains, there arergekes nearby, which connects to various waterways and can directly reach the open sea!


    After understanding this, Kanp hurriedly asked the specific location of Kirigakure, then thanked the middle-aged man again and again, and moved towards Kirigakure.


    After rushing all the way, three dayster, Kanp smoothly arrived at Kirigakure, which is surrounded by deep mountains.


    Is this the vige of bloody mist?


    Kanp stood on a high ce. Looking down at the vige wrapped in fresh water vapor, his eyes turned solemn.


    Under the governance of Yondaime Mizukage, Kirigakure became extremely bloody and brutal. Even Shinobi from the same vige kill each other, let alone foreign Shinobi.


    Lets keep a low profile.


    Kanp forms hand seals and uses Transformation Technique to change his appearance. He then lit up the kind eyes and benevolent eyebrows, and buried the Flying Thunder God Kunai in this ce. After that, he turned into an afterimage and disappeared.


    When approaching the entrance of Kirigakure, Kanp slowed down, and quietly mixed into the crowd and entered Kirigakure without any trouble.


    There is a lot of water vapor in Kirigakure, and walking in it is like being in a fairnd, but the pedestrians passing by are all in a hurry, which somewhat destroys this fairnds atmosphere.


    Kanp moved forward all the way. Relying on his kind eyes and benevolent eyebrows, he nodded to those who made eye contact with him from time to time, and then went up to have talk with them for a while. After chatting with four or five people, Kanp got the information rted to going to the sea.


    Under Yondaime Mizukages closed-door policy, whether its a Kirigakures Shinobi or an ordinarymoner, anyone who wants to go to other countries by sea must apply half a month in advance, and even if the application is approved, they may not be able to board the ship, because there is only one ship going to sea each month!


    Fortunately, Kanp is a Shinobi with no emotions. As long as he confirms the time when the ship goes out to sea, he can just enter the ship silently.


    After asking where he needs to apply to go to sea, Kanp walked silently.


    Walking down a few streets, Kanp also saw many Shinobi with Kirigakures headbands, all of them were either fierce or sneered, with a cold stance ready to hack you to death.


    Kanp even saw a child cry because of a Kirigakures Shinobi, who has no eyebrows!


    Wait!


    No eyebrows?


    Kanp turned his head suddenly and looked towards the thin, eyebrowless Kirigakures Shinobi.


    Zabuza?

 Chapter 638: Im Here To Help You

    Chapter 638: I''m Here To Help You


    ��What are you looking at?��


    On the street filled with mist, Zabuza, who noticed Kanp����s gaze, turned his head coldly. His eyes filled with a sense of indifference that seemed to tell strangers not get close to.


    Kanp����s kind eyes and benevolent eyebrows can make strangers feel close to him, but it has no effect on the cold-blooded Zabuza!


    Kanp�� is obviously aware of this too. Facing this kind of person, Kanp�� has his own way!


    ��Dear Shinobi-sama, I am so sorry, I was overwhelmed by your demeanor, so I just�� I��m really sorry!�� Kanp�� immediately spoke from his heart.


    Zabuza stared at Kanp�� ��condescendingly��. Although he was shorter than Kanp��, he stood in front of Kanp�� like a giant standing in front of an ant. That kind of strong and condescending is like a bare-naked insult to Kanp��.


    A disdainful arc slowly emerged from the corner of his mouth, and he snorted: ��Get lost!��


    ��Yes, yes.��


    Kanp�� shrank his neck and ran towards the end of the street.After running for two streets, Kanp�� slowly slowed down and thought to himself, ��A real man can bend and stretch when needed!��


    ��My flexion and extension speed can definitely beat 90% of the men in the world!��


    ��I��m really amazing!��


    o(��^��)o


    Kanp�� moved forward proudly, and after a few more streets, he finally arrived at the ce where he needed to apply for going to sea, an ordinary office building.


    In front of the office building, there is a Kirigakure��s Shinobi guarding in front of the office building, patrolling the surroundings with cold eyes.


    As soon as Kanp�� approached, the gaze of Kirigakure��s Shinobi is projected over, and Kanp�� slowed down while trembling with fear. He then walked into the office building under the quizzical gaze of the Kirigakure��s Shinobi.


    There are staff in the lobby on the first floor of the office building. With kind eyes and benevolent eyebrows, Kanp�� quickly asked the office where he needs to apply for going to sea, and then trotted over to fill out the application form. After paying a considerable amount of boat fare, he was notified that the next time to go to sea It is ten dayster.


    ��That means, I will need to stay in Kirigakure for ten days����


    If it��s the same day, Kanp�� might have left just like that, but now, he��ll have to stay for ten days��


    Zabuza��s arrogant and condescending look appeared in Kanp����s mind at this moment.


    Thinking of Zabuza, Kanp�� feels that he should do something for his reputation.


    Leaving the office building, Kanp�� first found an inn to stay in. After eating and drinking, he went out to the street again, familiarizing himself with the environment, and at the same time, he looked for people who seemed to be more foolish to get information.


    With his kind eyes and benevolent eyebrows, as long as the other side is not a cold-blooded person, no one can escape Kanp����s amazing charisma!


    When the night falls, Kanp�� has received a lot of information about Kirigakure, up to Yondaime Mizukage��s daily locations, Mizukage Building��s location, etc..


    The graduation exams at the Academy were full of killings, and arge number of students died tragically, causing countless family and rtionship tragedies to happen.


    Faced with these messy and indistinguishable information, Kanp�� took a trusting attitude and seriously wrote it down for emergencies.


    Kanp�� then began to inquire about Momochi Zabuza��s information.


    Some people have never heard of Zabuza��s name, but it��s okay. Zabuza has obvious characteristics, which he doesn��t have eyebrows, so by looking for him with this characteristic, he quickly got a lot of information.


    Zabuza is Kirigakure��s Anbu, cruel and easy to kill, he has no friend, and the Academy��s graduation has be bloody and cruel since his ss. There are also gossips that he wants tounch a coup-d����tat, and assassinate Yondaime Mizukage.


    A thought shed through Kanp����s mind. He remembers that Zabuza appeared as Kirigakure��s Missing-nin in the original work, ��Is it because he failed to assassinate Yondaime Mizukage and became Missing-nin?��


    If that��s the case�� then Kanp�� might be able to cooperate with him.


    After all, Yondaime Mizukage is Sanbi��s Jinchuriki, which is much more valuable than the useless Zabuza!


    ��Speaking of Biju, in addition to Sanbi, Kirigakure seems to have Rokubi too, but at this time, I don��t know if Rokubi��s Jinchuriki has defected or not.��


    Two dayster, Kanp�� finally got Zabuza��s home address after many inquiries, so the next step is to meet face-to-face.


    If Zabuza really has a n to assassinate Yondaime Mizukage, then Kanp�� is willing to bear the humiliation and work together with him, and settle the ount after finishing their matter. If not, then Zabuza can only pray for his safety.


    Into the night.


    Under the cold moonlight, the mist in Kirigakure is even more gloomy and dense. Even if there are street lights on both sides of the street, the scenery ten meters away cannot be clearly illuminated.


    Zabuza walked in the night mist with an indifferent expression. He is indeed nning to assassinate Yondaime Mizukage andunched a coup-d����tat with his colleagues recently, but he doesn��t know which link went wrong and the news was leaked. Although Yondaime Mizukage did not move, this weird situation is more like the brief calm before the storm!


    When he got home, a sh of sharpness suddenly shed in Zabuza��s eyes. He turned around quickly and pulled out the greatsword behind him: ��Who?!��


    ��Zabuza����


    Kanp�� quietly walked out of the night mist, his figure is hazy.


    Kanp�� squinted his eyes as he looked at the sword in Zabuza��s hand, and a weird smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    ��Kubikiribocho?��


    ording to the original work��s plot, Zabuza��s weapon should indeed be Kubikiribocho, but unfortunately, in this life, Biwa Juzo was killed by Kanp��, and Kubikiribocho naturally fell into Kanp����s hands. Kanp�� then handed over Kubikiribocho to the vige, and it has been sealed by Anbu now.


    Therefore, the Kubikiribocho in Zabuza��s hands can only be an imitation!


    After retracting his gaze, Kanp�� continued: ��I am a little interested in your n. Why don''t you invite me in?��


    ��My n? What n? I don��t understand what you''re talking about.�� Zabuza squinted his eyes, and the veins on the back of his hands bulged out. He has already begun to umte strength, preparing to cut Kanp�� off with a single sh.


    ��Of course it��s the n to assassinate Yondaime Mizukage, Zabuza����


    Kanp�� walked towards Zabuza step by step, paying no attention to his little actions, ��I��m here to help you!��


    ��You��re here to help me?��


    Zabuza showed a sneer, his eyes shed sharply, and the greatsword in his hand was already shing towards Kanp��, ��Go to hell!��


    The huge de cut through the night mist, and shattered Kanp����s figure heavily the shrill sound of piercing through the air!


    ��No!��


    ��It��s an afterimage!��


    Zabuza��s pupils shrank, and immediately after that, he felt a cold touch on his throat.


    ��So fast?!��


    The muscles all over Zabuza��s body are tense, and he remained motionless in the shing movement. He then opens and closes his mouth slightly: ��Who are you?!��


    ��You don��t need to know who I am, you just need to know that it is easy for me to kill you now.�� Kanp�� took the kunai back, and nced at the ground calmly. There was a stone engraved with Flying Thunder God Technique��s imprint. Kanp�� put it here after he arrived here. When Zabuza appeared near the stone, he teleported over, showing his power!


    Zabuza slowly put away the greatsword. In this short confrontation, he has already ��understood�� that the other party is very powerful, and he��s absolutely above Jonin!


    Zabuza looked around vigntly, but there was no one around, so he couldn��t help but follow Kanp����s words and secretly thought: ��If he wants to kill me, he can kill me at this time without anyone noticing, then����


    ��He really came to help me?��

 Chapter 639: Is This Reason Enough?

    Chapter 639: Is This Reason Enough?


    The night is deep.


    In an independent courtyard in Kirigakure, Mei with long brown curly hair stood in the courtyard, looking up at the bright moon in the night sky.


    Because of the obstruction of the night mist, the bright moon on the night sky looks a little fuzzy.


    ��I really want to meet a perfect lover under such a moonlight����


    Mei��s eyes are blurred. At the next moment, there��s empty already an one-eyed man in the empty courtyard.


    Mei''s blurred eyes instantly disappeared.


    ��Mei, for you to call me sote in the night, what��s the matter?�� The one-eyed man crossed his arms and asked grimly.


    ��Ao.��


    Mei secretly rolled her eyes, but her expression was very serious, and she said, ��There��s something wrong with Mizukage-sama.����Something wrong?��


    Ao��s face changed, and he whispered in disbelief, ��Did that idiot Zabuza really assassinated Mizukage-sama?��


    ��It has nothing to do with Zabuza, the problem is Mizukage-sama himself.��


    Mei exined, ��I suspect that he was caught by someone else��s Genjutsu and was controlled by someone!��


    ��Heh, that kind of joke is not funny at all!��


    Ao said in disbelief, ��Mizukage-sama is not only strong, but also a Jinchuriki. In the Shinobi World, who can control him with Genjutsu?��


    As Ao said that, Shisui��s voice and face suddenly appeared in his mind. His couldn��t help but frowned, then looked suspiciously Mei and asked, ��A few years ago, Uchiha Shisui defected from Konoha, and then there was no news of him, are you trying to say that Uchiha Shisui is in our vige?��


    Mei nodded slightly: ��I do have this doubt.��


    ��Is there any evidence?�� Ao asked anxiously.


    If it is really Uchiha n��s strongest Genjutsu Shinobi, it might really be possible to use Genjutsu to control Yondaime Mizukage and the Biju inside his Body.


    Mei shook her head slightly: ��No, it��s just my intuition.��


    ��Intuition?��


    Ao can��t help being rxed, a woman��s intuition and so on, except for when the boyfriend cheats, only fools would believe in them!


    Mei seemed to see through what Ao was thinking, and her face immediately fell.


    She put her hands on her hips, her chest was bulging, and she said in a muffled voice: ��I specially asked you toe here to find evidence!��


    Ao subconsciously stepped back, avoiding the ��mountain��, and whispered: ��Even if I have Byakugan, it is impossible to find Uchiha Shisui in the vige on my own.��


    ��Who asked you to find Uchiha Shisui here?!��


    Mei angrily said, ��I asked you to check Mizukage-sama with Byakugan!��


    Ao��s eye bulged out: ��This�� it''s disrespectful to look at Mizukage-sama using Byakugan!��


    ��Aren��t you wearing an eyepatch? Mizukage-sama won��t notice it!��


    Mei then said, ��If everything about Mizukage-sama is normal, then I��m just too paranoid and I��m willing to apologize to you, but what if my intuition is correct? The vige��s development over the years has be more and more strange, and these all are because of Mizukage-sama. If he��s really being manipted, then all of this is Konoha��s conspiracy!��


    Ao��s expression tensed, ��Indeed, since Mizukage-sama took over, the vige has be more and more����


    Ao hesitated again and again, and finally nodded in agreement.


    ��Okay, I will help you!��


    Ao said, ��I will go to Mizukage-sama��s house now!��


    ��Wait a minute, you idiot!�� Mei grabbed him quickly.


    Ao was furious: ��Hey, Terumi Mei, don��t go too far!��


    It��s fine to be instructed by a woman, but now she��s calling him an idiot, does she think he doesn��t want face?!


    ��I called you over at night to avoid Mizukage-sama��s eyes and ears, so of course you can��t find him at night!��


    Mei said, ��Tomorrow, Mizukage-sama will be at his office. Find a chance to approach him, and then check with your Byakugan.��


    Ao said with a snort: ��Understood.��


    ����


    At the same time.


    Zabuza��s home.


    Kanp�� sat carefreely on the sofa in the living room, and across the small square table, Zabuza��s face is livid.


    ��I��ve seen you before!��


    Under the bright white light, Zabuza stared at Kanp����s face, ��I saw you this morning!��


    ��At that time, you nodded and bowed at me like a dog, but now, you��re humiliating me!��


    ��Then, are you surprised, or surprised?�� Kanp�� looked at him with a smile.


    Zabuza snorted again, feeling unwilling to be counterattacked by this scum. He quickly changed the subject and said: ��Say, how are you going to help me?��


    ��Your coup-d����tat should be an assassination, right?�� Kanp�� asked indifferently, with a sense of wisdom in his tone.


    Zabuza is very ufortable. The coup-d����tat n he and his colleagues nned for a long time was actually found out by this mysterious man, ��As expected of the powerful Shinobi that can restrain me in an instant!��


    There was a hint of approval in Zabuza��s eyes, and he said: ��Yes, Yondaime has been running rampant in the vige these years, and everyone has long been angry. As long as I kill Yondaime, I can take over the power of the vige and be the next Mizukage!��


    ��Can you be the next Mizukage by killing the Mizukage?��


    ��Is this guy ignorant or is his brain moldy?��


    Kanp����s face twitched slightly, but he still insisted on giving a thumbs up, and praised with his eyes open: ��Your thinking is very mature, I agree with it very much.��


    Zabuza replied as if it is a matter of course: ��This is the conclusion I discussed with my colleagues. Of course it is mature!��


    ��Then, when do you n to make a move?�� Kanp�� asked with a twitching mouth.


    ��Five dayster!��


    Zabuza narrowed his eyes, and said solemnly, ��That day, Yondaime will go to the cemetery with Elder Genji to pay homage, and I will take action at that time!��


    ��Very well, your n is perfect, and it has sessfully attracted my attention!��


    Kanp�� pped his thigh and eximed, ��Five dayster, I will wait in ambush in the cemetery ahead of time, and if you make a move, I will show up to help you!��


    Zabuza looked at Kanp�� deeply and asked: ��Since the cooperation has been reached, then tell me your identity!��


    ��It��s a secret!�� Kanp�� nced at Zabuza��s ��eyebrows��, and refused directly.


    ��Then, why are you helping me deal with Yondaime?�� Zabuza asked.


    Kanp�� was about to refuse again when he heard a footsteping from the second floor. He turned his head to look and saw a child with red lips and white teething down while rubbing his eyes.


    ��Zabuza, you actually raise a child in captivity?��


    Kanp����s face has lost its color!


    ��Zabuza, you are back.�� The child said in a daze.


    ��Haku, it''s none of your business here, go to sleep.�� Zabuza said coldly.


    ��Sorry to bother you.�� Haku then saw Kanp��, hurriedly bowed, turned and walked towards the second floor again.


    ��Okay, tell me why you should help me deal with Yondaime!�� Zabuza dismissed the matter directly, turned his head and continued to ask.


    Kanp�� narrowed his eyes, his thoughts spun, and then he turned off Transparent Release and light up Ice Release.


    ��Because of this����


    Kanp�� stretches out his hand, and one after another ice crystals twirled, jumped, danced, and circled in his palm��


    ��Ice Release?!�� Zabuza��s face changed drastically, and he suddenly turned his head to look at Haku.


    At this time, Haku, who was walking to the corner of the stairs, turned his head and looked over.


    ��That is����


    ��The power of the devil like me?��


    Haku stared at the ice crystals on Kanp����s palm with dumbfounded expression.


    ��Is this reason enough?�� Kanp�� asked coldly.


    After the Third Shinobi World War, all Kekkei Genkai n, including Yuki n, were persecuted by Yondaime Mizukage. The ns were exterminated and fell apart. In short, there was no good end.


    ��If the person in front of me is from Yuki n, then there are indeed enough reasons for him to help me assassinate Yondaime!��


    Most Zabuza��s wariness against Kanp�� dissipated at this moment, and he coldly said: ��Happy cooperation!��

 Chapter 640: This Request...

    Chapter 640: This Request...


    ��Zabuza-sama.��


    After Kanp�� left, Haku, who had already gone upstairs, ran down. His eyes are full of excitement, and he looked Zabuza happily, ��Zabuza-sama, that person is the same as me, he also has devil power! Why? Is he my rtive?��


    When he was young, Haku awakened his Ice Release Kekkei Genkai, but the vigers told him that it was the power of the devil and then his mother was brutally killed. Although the vigers who wanted to hurt him were frozen to death by Haku��s outburst at thest minute, this incident also left a huge shadow in Haku��s heart.


    Especially Ice Release, he is convinced that this is the power of the devil from hell, and he doesn��t even n to use it again until he meets Zabuza and is told that he needs the power of Ice Release, so Haku then got the identity as the tool that can use Ice Release.


    But today, he saw someone with the same devil power besides his mother!


    Zabuza looked at the excited Haku coldly, and snorted: ��Haku, you have no rtives in this world. You are just my tool, understand?��


    ����Yes, I understand.�� The light in Haku��s eyes gradually disappeared, and he lowered his head obediently.


    ��Go to sleep, and you are not allowed to get into contact with this person again!�� Zabuza said coldly.


    ��Yes.�� Haku responded with lowered head, then turned around and went upstairs step by step, disappearing to the corner of the stairs.��Bastard!��


    Zabuza��s cold face disappeared instantly. He pulled out the greatsword behind him fiercely and mmed it on the sofa, making a dull sound.


    ��That guy just now definitely did it on purpose!��


    ��He must have known that Haku has Ice Release Kekkei Genkai, so he deliberately exposed Ice Release in front of him!��


    ��He wants to steal Haku from me!��


    Although he only regarded Haku as a tool, a good tool is still importantbat power, so how can Zabuza tolerate others stealing Haku?


    Recalling the previous scene of being threatened by the bastard, Zabuza thought cruelly: ��During the assassination five dayster, he must pay the price!��


    Zabuza started thinking and soon had an idea: ��I can use his power to kill Yondaime Mizukage, and then leave him dead, letting him bear the responsibility of assassinating Yondaime Mizukage!��


    Zabuza��s eyes flickered, and he formed hand seals while slowly letting out coldughter: Hiding in Mist Technique!


    The thick mist diffused with Zabuza as the center, and quickly overflows the living room, spreading in all directions.


    The outside of the street was already filled with night mist, and when the dense mist flowed in, it instantly became impossible for people to see anything.


    Zabuza took the opportunity to quietly leave his house, nning to find his colleagues to revise the assassination n.


    ����


    The next day.


    Ao, who is entrusted by Mei, rushed to the door of Mizukage Building early and waited silently.


    At around eight o��clock, a small figure came from the end of the street, and it was the Yondaime Mizukage.


    Ao subconsciously observed Yondaime Mizukage��s behavior, but did not find any trace of him being manipted by Genjutsu.


    ��Do I really need to use Byakugan to check Mizukage-sama?��


    Looking at Yondaime Mizukage��s immature and expressionless face, Ao inexplicably feels a sense of pressure.


    ��What are you doing, Ao?�� Yondaime Mizukage walked up to him, looking at him coldly.


    ��Mizukage-sama, it��s like this����


    Ao casually found a reason to fool Yondaime Mizukage, and waited for him to enter the Mizukage Building. Then, Ao gritted his teeth and the Chakra inside his body suddenly poured into the Byakugan, which was blocked by the eyepatch, and the veins around his right eye socket burst out in an instant, and the pitch-ck field of vision suddenly turned gray and white.


    Yondaime Mizukage didn��t notice it, and still walked forward.


    Ao closed his left eye and used Byakugan to see through Yondaime Mizukage��s body. After looking at it, Ao��s face suddenly changed drastically.


    ��This is����


    Through Byakugan��s vision, Ao saw that in the Chakra Pathway System at Yondaime Mizukage��s brain, there is a Chakra circting continuously!


    ��Mei��s intuition is not wrong, Yondaime Mizukage-sama is really caught in someone��s Genjutsu!��


    ��And to make a Shinobi at Mizukage-sama level to fall into Genjutsu, the only one who can do it in the entire Shinobi World is probably only Uchiha Shisui!��


    At this moment, Yondaime Mizukage, Karatachi Yagura suddenly turned his head.


    Ao��s heart skipped a beat. He quickly turned off Byakugan, and then flickered away without looking back.


    Soon, Ao came to Mei��s house.


    He felt that it��s too long knock on the door, so Ao jumped in directly from the backyard: ��Mei, Mei, Mei����


    Ao shouted while rampaging.


    At this moment, Mei was making onigiri in the kitchen, and when she heard Ao��s crazy shouting, she ran out unhappily: ��I am here!��


    ��Mei, it��s not good!��


    Ao quickly ran over and said anxiously, ��I just checked with Byakugan, and Mizukage-sama really has strange Chakra in his mind. You guessed it right. Mizukage-sama seems to have really caught by Uchiha Shisui��s Genjutsu!!! What should we do, what should we do?!��


    ��Don��t panic!��


    Mei��s eyes widened. Although she had expected it, she is still a little shocked when her guess is confirmed, and she needed time to think about the next move.


    ��Capture Uchiha Shisui directly?��


    Mei pondered for a while, then shook his head slowly.


    ��Kirigakure is too big, it is difficult to find out the Uchiha Shisui hiding here!��


    ��Even if we are lucky enough to find him, with Shisui of the Body Flicker��s strength, once a battle breaks out, it is very likely that half of Kirigakure will be affected, which is too much of a price.��


    ��And if this happens then, the situation is likely to escte and spread everywhere. If the matter of Yondaime Mizukage manipted with Genjutsu leaked out, I��m afraid Kirigakure will be theughingstock of the entire Shinobi World!��


    ��Instead of doing this, it is better to find a way to unlock Genjutsu on Yondaime Mizukage.��


    ��Once this Genjutsu breaks, Uchiha Shisui must know that his whereabouts have been leaked. Unless he is sure to fight the entire Kirigakure on his own, he will leave quietly. In this way, the vige��s reputation can be preserved without affecting the vigers.


    ��Ao, can you unlock the Genjutsu on Mizukage-sama?�� Mei asked.


    Ao showed choked expression, and looked a little hesitant.


    Ao used Byakugan��s perspective ability to see the weird Chakra flow in Yondaime Mizukage��s mind. If he used tenketsu as the break point, he may be able to destroy this Chakra flow, but it may also hurt Yondaime Mizukage��s brain.


    ��Can��t we hand it over to Anbu?�� Ao clenched his teeth and asked.


    There are professional Shinobi who specialize in cracking Genjutsu among Kirigakure��s Anbu. It is obviously better to leave it to them than leaving it to Ao.


    But what didn��t expect was that Mei scolded him immediately: ��You idiot! Anbu is a direct unit under Mizukage-sama. If you tell them that Mizukage-sama has fallen into Genjutsu, do you think they will believe you?��


    Ao subconsciously shook his head when he heard this.


    ��And the matter of Mizukage-sama��s Genjutsu can��t be publicized, otherwise, it will cause a huge bacsh!�� Mei said with a grim face.


    In the past few years, under Yondaime Mizukage��s reign, the atmosphere in Kirigakure is very unfriendly and there is a vague sense of splitting. Some Shinobi, who are afraid that the world is not chaotic enough, very much agree with Yondaime Mizukage��s bloody policy, while a considerable part of the Shinobi are against it, resisting overtly and secretly. If these ninjas know the truth about Yondaime Mizukage being controlled, God knows what terrible consequences will it cause.


    Under Mei��s reminder, Ao also understood this, and couldn''t help but sigh with emotion: ��Mei, you think about the problem much moreprehensively than me.��


    ��Stop talking nonsense, tell me, can you unlock the Genjutsu on Mizukage-sama?�� Mei asked.


    ��I�� can try.��


    Ao said, ��Using Byakugan��s perspective abilitybined with tenketsu, it should be possible to disrupt the Chakra flow in Mizukage-sama��s mind, thereby unlocking the Genjutsu, but doing so may affect Mizukage-sama��s brain.��


    Mei was about to say something, but Ao started to speak again: ��And there is another premise, that is, Mizukage-sama can��t resist!��


    ��This request����


    ��Isn��t it too difficult?��


    Mei turned silent.

 Chapter 641: Disappointed Mei

    Chapter 641: Disappointed Mei


    In Kirigakure, when ites to power and status, Yondaime Mizukage is the highest, but in fact, besides him, there is another person whose power and status are not lower than him!


    This person is Kirigakure��s Elder, Genji.


    That is, the elder who would go to the cemetery to pay homage together with Karatachi Yagura four dayster.


    If they want Yondaime Mizukage to not resist and let Ao do what he needs to do, Mei felt that only Elder Genki has the ability to do this after thinking about it.


    Mei immediately rushed to Genki��s office with Ao. After she reached inside, she told the story of Yondaime Mizukage being controlled with Genjutsu.


    Genki is over eighty this year, with a hunchbacked figure, wrinkled face, tooth loss, and shiny head. He��s holding a snake-shaped wooden staff taller than him, shivering as if he would fall if they touch him.


    ��Mei, are you telling the truth?��


    After listening to Mei��s statement, Genki opened his muddy eyes, ��You can��t make a joke about this kind of thing.��


    ��Genki-sama, this is what I saw with my Byakugan!��Ao stepped forward, ��In Mizukage-sama��s brain, there is indeed a Chakra that circting continuously. I believe this must be Genjutsu imposed by Uchiha Shisui!��


    ��Uchiha Shisui����


    Genki muttered softly, ��This is not good, Yondaime is Jinchuriki. If he falls into Genjutsu, then the Biju inside his body must also be affected by the Genjutsu. It is too difficult for you to control him and remove the Genjutsu from his mind.��


    ��Genki-sama, of course we can��t do it, but if it''s you, I believe it can be done!�� Mei started praising.


    Genki chuckled when he heard this.


    ��Little Mei, you have grown up so big, but you��re still so naive. I have been an Elder for so long, do you think I haven��t heard any praise in my life?!��


    ��You are making it difficult for me.��


    Genki took two steps weakly and said, ��Yondaime plus Sanbi, their strength is definitely one of the best in the vige, plus the Anbu that is directly under Mizukage, hehehe, even for me, it is impossible to control him silently, besides, your suspicion is only your one-sided story, so before there is any conclusive evidence, I will not support you.��


    ��Genki-sama!��


    Mei is anxious, ��Me and Ao have no reason to deceive you! If you really don��t believe it����


    Mei turned his head and looked Ao, and said, ��You can let Ao give you his Byakugan. Then, you will understand everything by looking at it yourself!��


    ��Oh?�� Genki turned his head and looked towards Ao��s eyepatch.


    Ao subconsciously took a step back, tightly covering his right eyepatch with his left hand, breathing rapidly: ��This dog teammate Mei, you really don��t think of yourself as an outsider. Byakugan is my spoils of war, why are you making me hand it over?��


    ��Even if the other side is Elder Genki, I won��t hand it over!��


    Although Ao admires the highly respected Genki, he also knows that once he handed over the Byakugan, it will be impossible if he wants to have it back!


    So, even if negotiation fails, he will not get Byakugan again!


    Seeing Ao��s appearance, Mei is angry and anxious. She wanted to criticize him but she really had no position to do so, so she could only look at Genki sullenly.


    Genki closes his eyes and shook his head slowly.


    Mei sighed and said: ��Farewell.��


    After leaving, Mei walked quickly with a straight face, her big mountain is beating up and down, trembling wildly!


    Ao followed closely from behind, keep saying in his heart that he had done nothing wrong, but his mouth is very honest: ��Mei, I��m sorry.��


    ��You don��t have to apologize to me, Byakugan is your own thing. I can��t force it if you don��t want to hand it over.��


    ��As long as you can understand.�� Ao felt much better.


    Mei paused for a moment, then left at a faster speed.


    ��Women���� Ao felt much more ufortable.


    At the same time, Kanp�� just happened toe from the other side of the street.


    The sun is good today, and even the mist floating in Kirigakure is like a seemingly non-existentyer, and the line of sight is much clearer than yesterday.


    Kanp�� looked left and right, and suddenly saw two balls of beating meating in front of him!


    Kanp�� is in awe, and secretly said with clenched teeth: ��I didn��t expect to encounter such a great scene when I went out, it seems something is rising!��


    ��What are you looking at!��


    Mei is in a bad mood today, so when she felt someone is staring at her openly, she immediately became furious, and a pair of charming almond eyes came over viciously.


    It was only then that Kanp�� was freed from the devil��s charm, and then as he looked up and down, his heart skipped a beat: ��Is she�� Terumi Mei?!��


    After Mei stared at him, she turned his head and continued on his way, and soon crossed with Kanp��.


    Kanp�� turned around and looked at her curvaceous figure, and stood upright again!


    ��Stop looking, it is impossible for you to get her.�� Ao said slowly when he saw Kanp����s appearance.


    Although Mei is very pretty, with her wild temper, ordinary men can''t bear it at all!


    Kanp��ughed dryly, looked at Ao��s eyepatch, bowed his head and left silently.


    Ao shook his head when he saw this. Just after he took two steps forward, he suddenly felt something was wrong. He suddenly stopped and immediately activated Byakugan. When the veins appeared, the dark vision of his right eye instantly turned gray and he got the 360-degree panoramic vision.


    After he looks at the back��


    ��Where is that guy?!��


    Ao��s expression turned serious, ��That man who just passed by me�� disappeared?!��


    ��And he disappears without a sound!��


    Ao slowly turned around. In the gray vision, there are no forks on both sides of this street, and it stretches out more than a hundred meters, ��How did that person disappear?��


    ��Don��t tell me����


    ��That person is Uchiha Shisui?!��


    Ao is terrified, and quickly turned around and ran towards Mei, telling her what he had discovered.


    Mei frowned when she heard this, and said angrily: ��Ao, I am not in the mood to joke with you right now!��


    After she said that, she turned and left gracefully, leaving behind a pleasant smell of perfume.


    Ao is very hurt when he heard this. He��s obviously very serious, okay?


    At this time, Kanp�� has used Flying Thunder God Technique to return to his hotel and is now lying on the thick quilt of the futon.


    ��I don��t know what��s going on. I didn''t feel anything when I saw Terumi Mei''s pictures in my previous life, but when I see Terumi Mei with my own eyes, I always feel that I have endured the crotch pain that I shouldn''t have at this age!��


    ��So aggrieving!��


    Kanp�� sighed silently.


    ����


    Time passed, and it was the fifth day in a blink of an eye, which is the day when Yondaime Mizukage and Genki went to the cemetery to pay homage.


    Kanp�� washes up early, eats and drinks enough, and rushes to the cemetery slowly.


    In the past few days, Kanp�� didn��t do anything important. He has already inquired about the location of the cemetery, so he can go there easily this time. After walking leisurely, he came to a small mountain top near the cemetery.


    Kirigakure��s cemetery is built in the deep mountains outside the vige. It is a huge rock with the names of the deceased engraved on it, densely packed and countless.


    Kanp�� was lying on the low mountain top, and he always feels that the grass underneath is itchy. He stretched out his hand and scratched it, feeling angry, which may have something to do with not taking a showerst night.


    At this moment, a group of figures passed through the mist and slowly approached the cemetery.

 Chapter 642: Silent Killing Technique

    Chapter 642: Silent Killing Technique


    In the deep mountain cemetery, in front of huge rocks, dozens of Kirigakure��s Shinobi headed by Yondaime Mizukage and Elder Genki came silently. In the hazy mist, mixed footsteps were heard.


    Kanp�� squinted his eyes and found that apart from the figures of Kirigakure��s Shinobi, there are nomoner around.


    Obviously, all this is due to Yondaime Mizukage��s blood mist policy.


    Kanp��y on the mountain top, silently waiting for Zabuza��s assassination.


    In the cemetery.


    Mei and Ao followed the team with a lot of worries. After returning from Genki��s office a few days ago, the two of them brainstormed and thought of many ways to suppress Yondaime Mizukage, but all of the ways couldn��t stand up to scrutiny!


    The most painful thing in the world is knowing the truth but being powerless to do anything. That kind of frustration can destroy a person''s spirit.


    With dark circles under her eyes, Mei swayed as she walked. The pair of green eyes looked at the short back of Yondaime Mizukage, looking gloomy and uncertain.


    On both sides of the group is Kirigakure��s Anbu, who are in charge of guarding the ce. They are standing scattered, and one of them is carrying a huge pseudo-Kubikiribocho, which is none other than Zabuza.As for his colleagues, they are all masked and stand scattered at the moment, quietly waiting for the opportunity.


    ��Yondaime, do you know Uchiha Shisui?��


    In front of the team, Elder Genki and Yondaime Mizukage stood in front of a huge rock. One of them is leaning on a snake-shaped wooden staff, and the other is carrying a hooked iron rod. At this moment, they all looked up at the name engraved on the rock.


    ��Shisui of the Body Flicker, how can I not know him?��


    Yagura said, ��In the Third Shinobi World War, he brought huge troubles to our viges, but in the end, he betrayed Konoha, and his whereabout is unknown.��


    Genki turned his head, and his old face looked at the Yondaime Mizukage, who was about the same height as him, and said: ��Unknown whereabouts��hehehe, Yondaime, I recently heard that Shisui of the Body Flicker is hiding in our vige, what do you think about it?��


    Yagura was shocked, and said with a frown: ��Really?��


    ��It��s just a gossip, just like the rumors that Zabuza will assassinate you, there is no evidence.�� Genki said and looked back at Zabuza who was carrying the pseudo-Kubikiribocho.


    Yagura stared at Genki��s old face that looked like a tree bark, feeling a little displeased.


    He feels that the Genki meant something by saying that, but unfortunately, no matter how he thought about it, he can��t figure out what Genki really means.


    Genki squinted his cloudy eyes. After a simple test, he didn''t find anything unusual about Yagura, so he felt that the probability of him being controlled by Shisui with Genjutsu is not high.


    Genki breathed a sigh of relief.


    At this time, the nearby Kirigakure��s Shinobi has already prepared various items for the memorial, and they are just waiting for the two Kirigakure��s leaders, Yagura and Genki.


    ��Then, let��s start.�� Genki said.


    Yagura nodded slightly, then took the bouquet, incense and other things from Kirigakure��s Shinobi next to him, ced them in front of the rock, and began to pay homage to the deceased.


    Kirigakure��s Shinobi, such as Mei and Ao, also bowed their heads in mourning, and the atmosphere gradually became solemn.


    At the same time.


    Zabuza, who is on duty not far away, began to look around and nodding to his colleagues.


    There is also Kirigakure��s Anbu who noticed Zabuza��s small actions, but didn''t doubt it too much. After all, they all belong to Kirigakure��s Anbu, so there is still basic trust between them.


    ��Hey, Mei, I feel something is wrong.��


    Ao, who is standing next to Mei, raised his head slightly. At this moment, near his right eye covered by the eyepatch, there are already veins appearing.


    He originally wanted to confirm the weird Chakra in Yondaime Mizukage��s mind, but he didn��t expect to see the small actions of Zabuza and the others.


    ��What��s wrong?�� Mei asked in bewilderment.


    ��That��s����


    Ao said hesitantly again, ��Maybe I��m just overthinking.��


    Mei fiercely red at Ao. She was about to speak, when suddenly, she found that the surrounding mist was thickening at a speed visible to the naked eye, and their field of view is quickly shortened!


    ��What��s going on?!��


    Mei immediately raised the head and turned to look around, and found that except Ao, the others are still bowing their heads and closing their eyes in mourning, so they did not find this abnormality. As for Kirigakure��s Anbu, who are guarding the surrounding��


    When the mist is thick, Zabuza��s figure flickers quickly to an Anbu next to him, and then he silently pulls out the greatsword behind him and cut him in two cleanly!


    At the same time, Zabuza��s colleagues also attack the nearby panions��. Because they are caught in surprise, the unguarded Kirigakure��s Anbu was quickly killed by Zabuza��s colleagues, and the bloody smell spread all around in an instant!


    ��What��s going on?!��


    ��Where is this bloody smelling from?��


    ��What happened?��


    When the mourning Kirigakure��s Shinobi were stimted by the bloody smell and raised their heads, the surrounding is already so thick that they couldn��t see their fingers!


    Mei��s face is ugly: ��It��s that guy Zabuza�� I��m going to kill him!!��


    ��Wait a minute!��


    In the thick mist, Ao hurriedly called Mei to stop and said in a low voice, ��Zabuza��s target is Mizukage-sama. This may be our chance!��


    Mei��s tender body shook when she heard this!


    ��That''s right, although Zabuza��s assassination was sudden, it will definitely end in failure with Yondaime Mizukage��s strength, but if both sides suffer from this matter, then with my two types of Kekkei Genkai, maybe we can take advantage of the situation to defeat Yondaime Mizukage, and then get Ao to remove the Genjutsu from his mind!��


    Thinking of this, Mei suddenly extinguished her thoughts of taking action.


    ��Follow me!��


    Ao, who had already activated Byakugan, ignored the thick mist around him, grabbed Mei��s arm and quickly led her to safety.


    ��That bastard Zabuza really dares to do such a thing, unforgivable!!�� Under the huge rock, Genki squinted his eyes and kept backing away until his back hit the hard rock.


    Genki holds the snake-shaped wooden staff, leaned against the rock tremblingly. He slowly circled behind, squatted obediently, and waited for rescue.


    ��Silent Killing Technique����


    Yagura showed a touch of disdain, ��How could it be possible to kill me with this kind of thing?��


    Yagura stood motionless on the spot, but his hands are already holding the iron rod tightly.


    When Zabuza and his colleagues killed the other Anbu, they split into two groups. The others killed the group of Kirigakure��s Shinobi who had reacted, while Zabuza went to kill Yagura alone!


    ��With the Silent Killing Technique, even if you are Jinchuriki, you can��t escape death!��


    Zabuza, who has restrained his aura and merges with the dense mist, appears behind Yagura like a ghost. The greatsword in his hand cuts through the dense fog silently, and fell gently towards Yagura��s neck like a piece of paper.


    ��It��s over!��


    A look of madness appeared in Zabuza��s eyes.


    ����


    At the same time.


    Ao sessfully dragged Mei out of the dense mist, but as soon as they came out, they saw a familiar figure lying on a mountain��s top not far away.


    ��It��s you?!�� Ao recognized this man at a nce, it is none other than the man who he suspected to be Shisui of the Body Flicker in the street a few days ago!

 Chapter 643: Betrayal?

    Chapter 643: Betrayal?


    ����


    At this moment, Kanp��, who is lying on the ground, also has a confused look. He slightly raised his head and looked at the pair of long legs covered with fis that suddenly appeared in front of him, and he suddenly felt that the grass on his lower body felt a little too hard!


    As soon as the thick mist spread, Kanp����s vision was greatly hindered. He knew that Zabuza and his team had taken action, but he did not rush out, but instead continued to wait, waiting for the result. Then, the thick mist spread to the mountain top on Kanp����s side, and then, a pair of sexy long legs suddenly appeared.


    ��Who are you? Why are you here!�� Mei suddenly became vignt when she saw this wretched man.


    ��He''s the guy I told you aboutst time!�� Ao hurriedly retreated and closed his left eye, taking out his kunai vigntly at the same time.


    ��Don��t get me wrong, I��m not a pervert.��


    Kanp�� stood up with his hands on the ground and patted off the weeds on his body. There��s a amiable smile on his face.


    Mei and Ao frowned. For some reason, they feel that the look of this guy in front of me is quite reassuring.


    ��Are you�� Uchiha Shisui?�� Ao asked solemnly.Kanp�� was startled, ��Uchiha Shisui?��


    ��How can you have this stupid conjecture?��


    Kanp����s thoughts spun. He looked at the veins near Ao��s right eye, and quickly understood!


    ��It must be that Ao had saw that Yondaime Mizukage fallen into a Genjutsu, and then threw the me on Shisui��s head.��


    ��As for why it wasn��t dumped on another Missing-nin, which is Obito, it��s probably because Shisui is known as Uchiha n��s strongest Genjutsu Shinobbi.��


    Misceneous thoughts swirled in Kanp����s mind, and at the same time he said righteously: ��I am not Uchiha Shisui, I am here just to seek justice from Yondaime Mizukage!��


    ��Justice?��


    Mei and Ao look at each other in confusion.


    Kanp�� stretched out his hand, and fine ice crystals and snowkes suddenly appeared in the palm of his hand, which swirled and danced, turning into a small ice storm.


    ��Ice Release! You are a member of Yuki n!�� Mei��s pupils shrank.


    Over the years, under the connivance and oppression of Yondaime Mizukage, the Great Kekkei Genkai n in Kirigakure, including Yuki n have disappeared from the stage of history.


    Even if there are lucky ones who survived by chance, most of them kept their identity incognito, struggling on whilst at death��s door.


    But now, the guy in front of her not only not hide, but actually came here, and he also said to seek justice from Yondaime Mizukage!


    Thinking of Zabuza��s sudden attack, Mei also realized: ��You are Zabuza��s aplice!��


    As soon as the words fell, Ao has taken the lead.


    He threw the kunai on his hand, and then formed hand seals with both hands: ��Water Release: Water Colliding Wave!��


    The violent water spouted from his mouth and turned into a torrent of water that rushed towards Kanp��.


    Kanp�� does not dodge or evade it, but just sped his hands together.


    Instantly, countless ice crystals and snowkes danced wildly in front of him, turning into a huge ice wall in an instant!


    Ding!


    The kunai hit the ice wall and bounced back, and then was engulfed by the torrent and crashed into the ice wall again.


    Boom!


    The ice wall is like a reef by the seaside, standing still in the face of the torrent, forcibly splitting the torrent in half, making it flow to the left and right sides.


    ��Wait a minute, Ao!�� Mei held back Ao who wanted to continue fighting at a critical moment.


    ��What��s wrong?�� Ao looked at her in confusion.


    Mei red at him, and said angrily: ��You idiot! You reminded me just now, so why have you forgotten all about it now?!��


    Ao was stunned, then reacted abruptly, and said in a low voice: ��Are you nning to let this guy help Zabuza to exhaust Mizukage-sama?��


    Mei nodded: ��Mizukage-sama is Jinchuriki after all, and Zabuza alone may not make him lose hisbat power. If we add this guy, our n will be more sure!��


    ��I see.�� Ao stopped.


    Although the two people spoke softly, it still reached Kanp����s ears, which also made Kanp�� even more convinced that the two had discovered the Genjutsu on Yondaime Mizukage.


    ��You want to use me to deal with Yondaime Mizukage, and then wait for an opportunity to remove the Genjutsu from Yondaime Mizukage?��


    Kanp�� frowned slightly, feeling a little unwilling in his heart, after all, the feeling of being used as a tool is very bad.


    After Mei finished talking with Ao, she turned around, while brushing her beautiful hair, looked at Kanp�� behind the ice wall with a seductive look, and said charmingly: ��I am very sorry for what happened to the Yuki n, so we do not intend to stop you, but please do not hurt other people, otherwise, we will definitely stop you!��


    Kanp�� nced at Mei��s figure vaguely, and nodded calmly in response.


    At any rate, his goal is only Sanbi, which is inside Yondaime Mizukage��s body, and it''s fine to leave the rest to Zabuza.


    At the same time.


    Under the huge rock in the dense mist, when Zabuza��s greatsword was only one finger away from Yagura��s neck, Yagura finally moved.


    Bang bang bang bang!!


    With the crisp sound of impact, Yagura swung the iron rod in his hand and violently knocked Zabuza��s Greatsword up to the air with four consecutive strokes, and then he pped Zabuza with a palm.


    ��As expected of Yondaime Mizukage-sama!��


    Under the mask, Zabuza revealed a touch of excited fighting intent, and he retreated silently to avoid Yagura��s palm, while reaching out to catch the falling fake Kubikiribocho.


    The moment his hand came into contact with the handle of the sword, Yagura followed by the sound, and the iron rod in his hand mmed towards Zabuza fiercely.


    Zabuza grinned when he saw this. The strike did not touch him, and he once again retreat silently, blending into the dense mist perfectly, drifting back and forth like a ghost.


    Zabuza is known as a Demon of Kirigakure, and his silent killing technique is well-known in the Land of Water. Even among the elite Kirigakure��s Anbu, his silent killing technique is one of the very best. Even though Yagura is a Jinchuriki, but if hepares with silent killing technique against Zabuza in the dense mist, he is obviously too far behind.


    So he stuck the iron rod on the ground and quickly formed hand seals: ��Wind Release: Passing Typhoon!��


    Whoosh!


    Yagura opened his mouth and spit out powerful wind. The continuously poured Wind Attribute Chakra turned into a violent wind and whizzed away. Like a typhoon passing through, the dense mist that permeated the surrounding area was blown away in a blink of an eye!


    As soon as the dense fog was cleared, the surrounding scenes suddenly became clear!


    Yagura looked around and found that all the Shinobi he had brought had been killed by Zabuza��s aplices!


    ��No, there are still some people!��


    Yagura suddenly turned his head and looked towards where Kanp�� and the other two are.


    ��He broke my Hiding in Mist Technique so easily.��


    As soon as Yagura turned his head, Zabuza appeared behind Yagura again. The fake Kubikiribocho broke through the air and quickly shed towards Yagura��s neck.


    ��Zabuza, your obsession with severing is really deep.��


    Yagura turns his head slightly, and the Biju��s seal inside his body has been opened by him. At this moment, a steady stream of Chakra gushed out like blood, and a red Biju Cloak spread over his body.


    Ding!


    With the sound of metal shing, Zabuza��s greatsword was bounced off by the Biju Cloak.


    ��Hey, what are you still doing in a daze?!�� Zabuza calmly raised his sword and retreated, while shouting at Kanp��.


    Yagura frowned when he heard this, ��Terumi Mei and Ao stand with Zabuza��s aplice, did they also betray me?��

 Chapter 644: Fighting Against Yondaime Mizukage

    Chapter 644: Fighting Against Yondaime Mizukage


    ��Terumi Mei, Ao,e and save me!��


    As Yagura looked towards Mei and Ao with scrutiny, Elder Genki, who is hiding behind the rock, said trembling sound.


    Although Elder Genki has a high position and powerparable to that of Yondaime Mizukage, he is already old no matter what, and hisbat power is not even 10% of before, so that even an ordinary Genin can kill him!


    So when the thick fog and bloody smell filled the air, Elder Genki, who knew his limit, immediately hid behind the rock. When the fog dissipated, he also asked Mei and Ao for help immediately.


    ��Genki-sama!��


    Mei didn''t hesitate at all, and immediately rushed towards Genki in a sh.


    Genki��s cloudy eyes reflected Mei��s graceful figure. He suddenly remembered that he refused Mei��s request a few days ago, so when he looked at her figure rushing to save him, Genki��s eyes are full of emotion and guilt!


    ��Zabuza, do you want to kill that old man?��


    ��That guy usually scolds us just because of his identity.��Zabuza��s colleagues begin to stir as they looked towards Zabuza eagerly.


    ��No need, that stinky old man can help us contain Terumi Mei and Ao while he is alive, all you have to do is look at him!��


    Zabuza nced at Kanp��, and coldly said, ��As for Yondaime Mizukage, leave it to me and�� hmph, you��re still not nning to take action yet?��


    Kanp�� knew that he couldn��t just leech anymore, and his figure turned into an afterimage and rushed over.


    ��Water Release: Isobu Water Cannon!��


    Yagura can��t figure out the details about Kanp��, but for the sake of caution, he started with the giant water cannon made with Sanbi��s Chakra!


    The water cannon, which ispressed to the extreme, is like a huge lotive traveling at high speed, rolling away with a terrorist aura.


    ��Ice Release: Ice Age!��


    Kanp�� paused, and without trying to dodge, he sped his palms together, and the majestic Chakra instantly turned into countless ice crystal snowkes in front of him, condensing into a torrent of ice crystals that rotated at a high speed, and shot towards the water cannon.


    Boom!


    The giant water cannon and the torrent of ice crystals collided in mid-air, bursting out countless ice crystal fragments and raging water.


    ��Ice Release�� It turned out to be Yuki n��s Shinobi.��


    Yagura lifted his eyelids and suddenly raised the iron rod in his hand.


    Ding!


    With the piercing sound of metal colliding, Zabuza��s fake Kubikiribocho once again failed to hit Yagura��s body.


    ��He really doesn''t show any ws.�� Zabuza quickly backed away from Yagura, who is wearing a scarlet Biju Cloak.


    He doesn��t know why, but he always feels that Yagura in this state is very dangerous, ��As expected, it is better to let that Yuki n��s Shinobi be the main attacker!��


    Zabuza looked towards the rock, and saw that his colleagues had already surrounded Genki and Mei. As for Ao, he��s alsoing from the distance at this time. Under the gesture of Zabuza��s eyes, those people let Ao converges with Genki and Mei.


    With Genki as a hindrance, Mei and Ao did not dare to fight back, so they could only defend and did not attack.


    A proud expression of ��everything is under control�� appeared in Zabuza��s eyes.


    At this time, the ice crystals and water flow in the sky have fallen to the ground, soaking the ground into muddy state. Kanp�� stepped out step by step, and with the Chakra pouring wildly, the muddy ground under his feet was gradually covered by ice, and spread towards the ground under Yagura at a terrifying speed.


    Hmph!


    Yagura let out a muffled snort, and without even looking at the ice under his feet, he tip-toed a bit, and his figure suddenly turned into a scarlet stream of light, and like a rainbow piercing the sun, he heads straight into Kanp��.


    ��Ice Release: Waltz!��


    Kanp�� sped his hands together, and countless ice crystals and snowkes condensed in an instant, turning into a huge semi-circr ice shield, refracting magnificent colors from the sunlight!


    Boom!


    In the next moment, the scarlet stream of light mmed into the ice shield violently, sshing ice shards all over the sky!


    Kanp�� looked around, and saw that half of Yagura, who is wearing a Biju Cloak, had crashed into the ice shield, and dense cracks spread wildly around the ice shield centered on him!


    Boom!


    With the crisp sound of ice cracking, Yagura brutally smashed the ice shield and pounced on Kanp�� like a wild beast.


    Kanp�� sneered when he saw this. Although Yagura��s movement is fast, but under Kanp����s nerve reflex, it is still a little too slow.


    He moved a little, avoiding the scarlet paw and tail of Yagura like taking a stroll in the courtyard, and then shouted: ��Ice Release: Ice Storm!��


    The power of Ryumyaku turns into infinite ice crystals and snowkes, like dandruff in the sun, which swept across the sky and flow towards Yagura, which is close at hand.


    ��Water Release: Isobu Great Waterfall!��


    Yagura is also quick to respond, and uses Water Release without looking back. The violent water waves rushed in all directions with him as the center.


    Kanp����s figure swayed, and while retreating to avoid the violent waves, he continued to pour Chakra, and the ice crystals in the sky turned into a huge ice storm that rotated at a high speed, enveloping Yagura, turning bigger and bigger.


    ��Amazing!��


    ��What a terrifying Ice Release!!��


    ��This guy''s strength has definitely surpassed that of normal Jonin!��


    ��Where did that fellow Zabuza find this helper?��


    The group of rebels who surrounded Genki, Mei, and Ao watched the scene in amazement. When they saw the ice storm gradually rose to a height of 100 meters, the expression under the mask was filled with astonishment.


    ��Mei, I suddenly feel a little regretful.��


    Ao, who is surrounded had an ugly expression, ��This guy''s strength is somewhat beyond our expectations. If this goes on, Mizukage-sama might really be����


    Mei is staring at Kanp��, and upon hearing this, he slightly shook his head: ��Even I can block an attack of this level, there��s no need to worry about Mizukage-sama. ��


    ��Huh? Is that so?�� Ao��s expression is ugly. At this moment, he feels that he has been insulted.


    He asked himself just now, if it was him being attacked by this ice storm, he might have no other result other than turning into a popsicle.


    But Mei said ��this level of attack�� and said, ��Even I can block it����


    Isn��t this an insult?


    So Ao remained silent with a straight face.


    When the ice storm expands to the limit, Kanp�� clenches his right hand, and the huge ice storm instantlypresses. The countless ice crystals condense into ice cubes at a very high speed, and when Yagura is about to be turned into a popsicle��


    ��Roar!!��


    Suddenly there is a dull roar in the ice storm, and a huge ck shadow broke through the ice ferociously, revealing a huge and ferocious tortoise shell covered with thorns.


    Under the tortoise shell, a huge tortoise head with the same thorns on its forehead was roaring upwards.


    It��s Sanbi, Isobu!


    ��It finallyes out!��


    A smile appeared on the corner of Kanp����s mouth, and he worked harder to create ice crystals and snowkes.


    Isobu is furious, and its one eye is full of anger. It opened its mouth, and a purple-ck Chakra ball diffused, with a radius of one meter!


    ��Bijudama!��


    Kanp����s expression turned serious and he quickly dodges to the left!


    Isobu��s huge head turned rapidly to follow Kanp��, and the purple ck Chakra ball in its mouth is getting bigger and bigger.


    ��Hey, what are you going to do?!��


    Zabuza, who stood on the left side and watched the battle, looked at Kanp�� who ising straight towards him, and then looked at the huge Bijudama in Isobu��s mouth. His cold and straight face could no longer be mantained.


    ��You bastard!!!�� Zabuza��s face twitched wildly, and he started running wildly into the distance.

 Chapter 645: Success

    Chapter 645: Sess


    Looking at Zabuza running away, as a strategic alliance with the concept of ��experiencing blessings and sufferings and hardships together��, how could Kanp�� be polite with him? So he immediately elerated and hung behind him happily.


    Zabuza��s face turned ck when he heard the movement behind him!


    He turned his head to spit out ��beautiful words��, and when he took advantage to greet Kanp����s female family members, he caught an extremely thick ck light beam, from the corner of his eye, and it came towards him in an instant!


    Immediately after, Zabuza realized that the surroundings were silent as if the end of the world at some point, but as soon as this thought came up, he heard a series of deafening rumbling sounds!


    Zabuza��s pupils shrank again and again, and was about to do something, but Kanp��, who followed him, suddenly disappeared.


    ��Disappeared?!��


    Zabuza was shocked and turned pale with fright. Because of this distraction, the ck light beam chased up fiercely, and instantly drowned him!


    ��Zabuza-sama?��


    ��Zabuza!!!��The expressions of the group of rebels surrounding Genki, Mei and Ao changed drastically, and they looked at Zabuza, who was swallowed by the ck light beam, in disbelief.


    Boom!!!


    The huge ck light beam is like an oily ck pen brushing across andscape painting, and finallynded on a mountain bag at the end before exploding loudly. The mes in the sky mixed with ck smoke and muddy dust, turning into a huge mushroom cloud that soared into the sky.


    Creak creak��


    At the same time, Sanbi stomped on the ground with all four hooves, and its turtle head was raised into the sky, and then uses violent force to break free from the ice pir and jumped out.


    ��Wow, so big!!�� Ao looked at Isobu��s tortoise head, and his face turned blue.


    Genki was leaning on a snake-shaped wooden staff tremblingly. His cloudy eyes are staring at Isobu fixedly, for fear that it would go berserk.


    Mei, who is next to Genki, has a solemn expression at this moment.


    She wanted to use Zabuza and Kanp�� to fight Yondaime Mizukage so that both sides can suffer, but she didn��t expect Zabuza to be killed by Sanbi��s Bijudama so quickly!


    And judging from Kanp����s performance just now, he clearly killed people with a borrowed knife, and he deliberately let Zabuza get killed!


    ��But, aren��t they in the same group?��


    Mei is puzzled.


    ��Come out.��


    On top of Sanbi��s head, the figure petite of Yagura walked out slowly.


    As the only Jinchuriki in Shinobi World that can perfectly control the power of the Biju, Yagura decisively released Sanbi inside his body when he was surrounded by the ice storm.


    However, what Yagura didn''t expect was that Kanp�� was able to avoid Isobu��s Bijudama at thest moment.


    ��Behind!��


    Isobu suddenly turned around. Although its figure is huge, its movement is extremely flexible. With its four hoofs moving, its huge body turns suddenly like a millstone.


    ��This is the end.��


    Without waiting for Isobu to turn around, Kanp����s hands are forming hand seals like a butterfly dancing, ��Lock Tail Seal!��


    In an instant, the majestic sea-like Chakra overflowed from Kanp����s hands and turned into thigh-thick ck chains. The ck chains pierced through the air, and with the crisp sound of chains moving, arge number of chains shot towards Sanbi.


    ��This is���� Isobu��s one eye showed horrified look, ��It��s Fuinjutsu of the Uzumaki n! Damn it, stop him!!��


    Along with the exmation, the thigh-thick chains were already entangling the ferocious thorns on Sanbi��s rocky turtle shell, and quickly spread along Sanbi��s turtle shell!


    ��Roar roar roar!!��


    Isobu is both surprised and angry at this moment. Without any hesitation, it quickly condenses a purple-ck Bijudama again, intending to kill Kanp�� with one strike!


    Yagura also noticed that something is wrong. He inserted the iron rod behind his back, and quickly formed hand seals: ��Wind Release: Great Breakthrough!��


    The violent hurricane spouted from Yagura��s mouth, and like countless invisible hands, the wind firmly hold Kanp�� in ce, and only waiting for Isobu��s Bijudama toplete, so that Yuki n��s surviving member can be killed!


    However, their movements are still a step slower!


    As the thick chains entangled on Isobu��s turtle shell, the pressure of repression that Isobu endured became stronger and stronger!


    And under this ever-increasing suppressive force, the purple-ck Bijudama in Isobu��s mouth also shrinks rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye. From a radius of one meter to a radius of half a meter, then to the size of a basketball, and then be a ping pong ball, until it disappearspletely!


    Isobu��s four hooves softened, and it knelt down without any strength.


    Boom!


    The earth trembled, and dust and smoke rose everywhere. Kanp�� took the opportunity to increase the output and wrapped the chain directly on Isobu��s four hooves and head.


    ��Without Sanbi, what do you have left, Yondaime Mizukage-sama?��


    Although Kanp�� is restrained by the hurricane, he still has a victorious smile on his face and looked at Yagura on top of Sanbi��s head with a mocking gaze.


    ��Yagura, quickly help me get rid of these chains!�� Isobu shouted feebly.


    Yagura calmly pulled out the iron rod and frantically knocked on the chains that were entangled on Isobu��s head.


    ng ng ng ng!


    The chains vibrated crazily amidst the intense metal impact, and finally broke!


    But just after Yagura broke a chain, Kanp�� had already thrown out five to six chains again and entangled them on Sanbi��s head.


    ��Hey, Terumi Mei, Ao, don��t you guys want to do something to your Mizukage-sama?��


    Kanp�� suddenly looked towards Mei and the others surrounded by Zabuza��s colleagues, and shouted, ��I have already helped you deal with Sanbi. If you don��t act, I''m leaving.��


    Mei��s face tightened when she heard this.


    ��Terumi Mei, don��t be impulsive!��


    Genki��s face changed drastically. He quickly grabbed Mei��s arm and said anxiously, ��You must not do anything to Yondaime at this time!��


    ��Now that Sanbi has been caught by this Yuki n��s surviving member. Once Terumi Mei attacks Yondaime, this Yuki n��s surviving member is very likely to snatch Sanbi and run away!��


    ��Jinchuriki, who lost their Biju, will only end up with death!��


    ��At that time, even if Terumi Mei seeded in releasing Genjutsu from Yondaime, what��s the use?��


    ��He will still be dead!��


    Mei is not stupid. She quickly figured out Genki��s reason for stopping her, and she looked around and said to Ao: ��Ao, let��s deal with these traitors first!��


    ��Understood!��


    Ao took out a kunai and his figure flickered. He immediately moved to the blind spot of a traitor next to him, and cut the person��s throat with the kunai.


    Mei also turned into an afterimage and rushed towards the other traitors.


    Seeing this, Kanp�� shook his head in disappointment, ��I thought you were in good shape and wanted to help you, but now, sumimasen.��


    Kanp�� formed hand seals and said: ��Water Release: Hiding in Mist Technique!��


    Thick mist quickly diffused around Kanp��, covering Sanbi��s huge body in the blink of an eye, blocking the sight of Mei, Ao and the others.


    ��What the hell is your purpose?!��


    Yagura asked coldly, and at the same time, he formed hand seals, preparing to use Wind Release to disperse the dense mist.


    But at this moment, Yagura only felt that Sanbi��s head under his feet shook violently, and then Isobu��s shrill howl sounded.


    ��Aooowwuuuuu����


    ��Isobu?!�� Yagura��s expression changed, and his hands move faster and faster, ��Wind Release: Passing Typhoon!��


    The violent hurricane spread in all directions, and the dense mist was blown away in a blink of an eye.


    Yagura looked down and saw that the chains entangled in Isobu��s body had disappeared.


    ��What��s going on?!��


    Yagura suddenly looked up towards Kanp����s direction, but there was no one there!


    ��Did he run away?!��


    Yagura looked around suspiciously, only then did he notice Isobu��s strange appearance: ��The three tails behind him�� are gone?!��


    Before Yagura had time to take a closer look, the angry, irritated and embarrassed Isobu had turned into a ray of light and prated into the seal world in his body.


    ��I��m too ashamed to see people!��

 Chapter 646: Ao...

    Chapter 646: Ao...


    ��Lava Release: Melting Apparition Technique!��


    In another battlefield, Mei sprayed yellow acid from her mouth, and wherever it passed, vegetation, rocks, kunai katana, flesh, skin and bones were all corroded into a thick yellowish-brown liquid, wet after exposed to the air.


    ��Damn it, this woman��s Kekkei Genkai is too terrifying!��


    ��It��s time to retreat!��


    ��Yeah, now that Zabuza is dead, there is no point in staying here!��


    The rebels first witnessed Zabuza being turned into nothingness by Bijudama, and now they are being melted into liquid by Mei, so their mentality suddenly fall down. They leave behind a few pools of thick yellowish-brown liquid in a hurry and escape without trace.


    Mei and Ao did not chase them, and instead turned around with tacit understanding and looked towards Yondaime Mizukage, and saw him standing there alone, while his petite body remained motionless.


    ��Mizukage-sama!�� Ao��s face changed when he saw this. Thinking that Kanp�� had snatched Sanbi, he rushed forward in a hurry.


    ��Genki-sama, what happened just now?�� Mei calmly looked towards Genki standing next to her.Genki leaned on the snake-shaped wooden staff, and with a puzzled look on his old face, he said: ��Just now, that Yuki n��s Shinobi used Hidden in Mist Technique, so I didn��t see what he did. But when the mist dissipates, I see that Sanbi��s tails are gone.��


    ��Tails?�� Mei was startled.


    Genki nodded, and added: ��Although the tails are gone, we didn��t lose Sanbi.��


    Mei breathed a sigh of relief, but immediately frowned, vaguely, she seemed to realize that she had missed a great opportunity!


    Boom!


    As soon as this thought arose in Mei��s mind, she heard a rumbling sounding from the front. When she looked up, she saw that Ao was smashed into the sky by Yondaime Mizukage��s iron rod.


    ��Ao? Mizukage-sama?!�� Mei��s expression changed.


    Yagura slowly turned around, looked Mei with no emotion in his eyes, and said coldly: ��Terumi Mei, Ao, you can tell me now, what exactly do you want to do!��


    Yagura is neither stupid nor blind. Just now, he had a panoramic view of when Mei and Ao were sitting on the sidelines, he especially the words Kanp�� said to Mei when he left, which cast ayer of haze on Yagura''s heart.


    ��I���� Mei looked Yagura��s emotionless face, and her heart sank.


    ��Mizukage-sama!��


    After Ao fell to the ground, he climbed up from the ground with difficulty. His left eye is tightly closed, but the veins in his right eye arepletely shown. He clenched his teeth and shouted ��My Byakugan found that there is a weird Chakra flowing in your mind, Mei and I suspect that you have fell into Uchiha Shisui��s Genjutsu!��


    ��Genjutsu?��


    Yagura subconsciously mobilized the chakra in his mind, but the Chakra flowed smoothly in the pathway system without any hindrance!


    In other words, Ao is lying!


    Yagura still has no expression on his face, and coldly said: ��I didn''t fall into any Genjutsu!��


    ��Mizukage-sama!��


    Ao cried out ��Uchiha Shisui is the strongest Genjutsu��s Shinobi of Uchiha n. His Genjutsu is not something average person can notice!��


    Yagura frowned when he heard this, ��Ao, what do you mean by that? Are you saying that I��m just an average person?��


    Ao also seemed to realize that he had said the wrong thing and wanted to change his words, but would changing his words make Yagura see through the Genjutsu?


    In a dilemma, Genki walked over with a snake-shaped wooden staff and said: ��Yondaime, Ao��s Byakugan has the see-through ability, he can see many things that we can��t see. You should trust him.��


    Yagura nced at Genki, and said with a snort: ��Their performance just now is not worthy of my trust!��


    Genki rolled his eyes and said with a smile: ��Then let someone trusted by Yondaime toe and see.��


    Ao��s face changed slightly: ��This is tantly snatching my Byakugan!��


    ��Scoundrel!��


    Ao opened his mouth to speak, but he swallowed it when they reached his mouth.


    At this point, even if he doesn��t want to hand over Byakugan, he can��t do anything, unless he is willing to betray Kirigakure!


    ��So hateful!��


    Hearing Genki��s proposal, Yagura nodded and agreed without thinking too much.


    He has a lot of trusted aide in the Anbu, so he can just pick one to get the Byakugan. It doesn��t matter if he picks a double agent or something, after all, he can just try them one by one.


    As for Ao��s opinion, it is not important!


    The group of four returned to the vige and immediately went to Anbu to start the Byakugan��s transnt.


    Ao lies on the operating table without expression, letting the Anbu��s Shinobi take off his right eye.


    After half an hour, the transnt ispleted.


    After the Anbu��s Shinobi, who had undergone the transnt, got used to his new eye a little bit, he activated the Byakugan smoothly under Ao��s guidance.


    Under the gray field of view, the Anbu��s Shinobi looked towards Yagura��s head, and his expression suddenly changed: ��Mizukage-sama, in your head����


    Yagura frowned when he saw this: ��This is not my trusted aide, he must have been bought by Ao and Terumi Mei!��


    ��Change him!��


    Yagura gave an order, and the transnt operation started again.


    More than half an hourter, the new Byakugan Shinobi endured a little difort and used Byakugan��s see-through ability on Yagura��s brain, and the results made Yagura furious!


    ��Change again!��


    Yagura��s face is ashen. He really couldn��t believe that he had fallen into Genjutsu. It is absolutely impossible!


    ��That''s right, these bastards must have banded together to lie to me because they saw me as a child!��


    While waiting restlessly, the third trusted aidepleted the transnt operation.


    ��Mizukage-sama����


    The trusted aide looked at Yagura��s head, and said with a slightly disturbed expression, ��There is indeed a weird Chakra flow in your mind, it indeed looks like�� like Genjutsu.��


    Yagura��s face keeps twitching, and he said angrily: ��Change!��


    ��Mizukage-sama, it''s meaningless to change again.��


    Mei stepped forward and said, ��You really fell into Genjutsu, please allow us to unlock the Genjutsu in your head!��


    ��By the way, return my Byakugan too!��


    Ao stood in the corner with distraught and indignant expression.


    Genki also couldn��t help but said: ��Yondaime, don��t hesitate, don��t forget your identity! If you have a problem, it will directly affect the entire vige!��


    ����Okay.�� Yagura pondered for a long time, and finallypromised.


    Although he feels there��s nothing wrong with himself,�� all of his trusted aide can��t be bought out, right?


    ��Please let me do it!��


    At this time, Ao, who is standing in the corner waiting for the opportunity, suddenly rushed up, ��Mizukage-sama, the brain is the most important organ in the human body, and if something goes wrong, the consequences will be disastrous!��


    ��What do you mean?�� When Yagura heard this, his scalp felt numb, and he suddenly wanted to regret it.


    ��To safely remove the Genjutsu, in addition to relying on Byakugan��s see-through ability, you also excellent tenketsu ability! I have been using Byakugan for many years and have sessfully mastered tenketsu ability, while others����


    Speaking of this, Ao��s disdainful eyes swept towards the Anbu��s Shinobi who had felt his Byakugan one after another, showing his ambition!


    In the end, the Anbu��s Shinobi with Byakugan was furious and retorted, ��Isn��t it just tenketsu? I can master that kind of thing in half an hour!��


    In the end, it��s the Byakugan of Konoha��s Hyuga n, so how can he just hand such a good thing over easily?


    Ao was furious, and pointed at the Byakugan new owner and shouted: ��What are you talking about, you bastard?! It took me several years to master tenketsu, you����


    ��How many years? It seems that your talent is very poor.�� The Anbu��s Shinobi rolled his eyes and used his physical advantage to refute.


    ��You���� Ao is furious when he heard this.


    ��Enough.��


    Yagura stopped them. His scrutinizing gaze swept back and forth between the two of them, thinking again and again. Sure enough,pared to an outsider like Ao, he still believes in his trusted aide more!


    ��Ao, sumimasen!��


    Ao: ������

 Chapter 647: Chasing And Intercepting

    Chapter 647: Chasing And Intercepting


    At a certain hotel in Kirigakure.


    A good-looking waitress is cleaning the guest room. She is holding a rag with both hands, moves back and forth on the wooden floor with her buttocks raised, and wiping her sweat from time to time. She is working hard!


    At a certain moment, the waitress suddenly heard the sound of a heavy object falling from behind her, and pushed her butt. The waitress turned around in shock, only to find that the owner of this room was standing behind her.


    ��You, when did youe in?�� The waitress asked puzzledly.


    She clearly didn��t hear any footsteps just now!


    ��Could it be that he didn''t want me to hear it on purpose?��


    ��Is he trying to����


    The waitress'' face was flushed, and her fingers wrapped around the rag.


    Kanp�� looked at her in surprise: ��Ie in?��The waitress lowered her head, her legs twisted.


    The gentleman Kanp�� can��t stand it anymore, and waved: ��You don��t need to wipe here anymore, just go.��


    ��Yes.�� The waitress regretfully clutched the rag and bucket, then as she left, she looked back from time to time.


    After closing the door, Kanp�� immediately activates Sage Mode, refines Senjutsu Chakra, and then uses Senjutsu Chakra to guide the Sanbi��s Chakra that had just entered his body into the Four-Symbols Seal.


    With the experience of Kyubi��s Chakra and Yonbi��s Chakra, it only took less than two minutes for Kanp�� to get Sanbi��s Chakra into the Four-Symbols Seal.


    Looking at the three water tank-sized Biju Chakra in the seal space, Kanp�� smiled with satisfaction.


    ��Sure enough, as long as you work hard, you can do anything!��


    ��After getting Sanbi��s Chakra, the next step is to wait quietly. There are still about four or five days before I can go to sea and I will be able to go home by then.��


    ��But����


    Kanp�� suddenly remembered that in addition to Sanbi, there is also Rokubi in Kirigakure.


    In the original work, Rokubi��s Jinchuriki seems to have defected and left Kirigakure early, so he doesn��t know if they will still be in the vige.


    Kanp�� rubbed his chin and pondered, then another question came to mind.


    ��Yondaime Mizukage, Mei and Ao have all seen my face, if they get Kirigakure��s Shinobi to look for me����


    Kanp�� immediately formed hand seals to use Transformation Technique and rece his appearance.


    It��s just that in this way, he needs to rent a ship and an inn again.


    Kanp�� silently erased the traces of himself in the room, then quietly left the inn. And after paying a new sea fee, he finally found another inn with the new face, and rent a room to live in.


    As soon as the room was opened, Kanp�� saw a Shinobi wearing a Kirigakure��s headband flickering towards him.


    Seeing this, Kanp�� is possessed by the drama king��s spirit, and with a look of fear, he shrinks his arms and retreated to the side.


    The Kirigakure��s Shinobi nced at Kanp��, and after confirming his face, he turned to look towards the owner and said, ��Have you seen this person?��


    As he said that, the Kirigakure��s Shinobi took out a scroll from his pocket, and when he unfolded it. The picture is what Kanp�� looked like before transforming again.


    The owner stared at the portrait in the scroll with wide eyes, and shook his head after a while: ��Lord, I haven��t seen him.��


    The Kirigakure��s Shinobi nodded, and quickly disappeared without saying anything else. He went to the inn diagonally opposite of here.


    And that inn is the inn where Kanp�� had boarded before!


    Kanp�� went up to the second floor to find his room, closed the door and opened the window, and he could see the inn diagonally across the street.


    ��There are a lot of people here.��


    As soon as Kanp�� went upstairs, the inn on the opposite side was surrounded by more than a dozen Kirigakure��s Shinobi.


    Seeing this scene, the pedestrians panicked, they lowered their heads and quickly moved away. The nearby shops also closed their doors one after another, but Kanp�� could see that many shops had left their windows open, and many eyes were sneakily exposed behind the windows.


    ��Regardless of my previous life or this life, it is always human nature to watch the excitement.��


    A few minutester, Kanp�� saw two familiar figures, namely Mei and Ao.


    Mei is the same as before, she still has the sexy bearing and charming temperament, and she also seems to carry a scent of fragrance as she walked.


    As for Ao, his expression is a bit strange and indescribable, like wronged, angry, difort, and there also seems to be some hatred. Kanp�� wonders what he has experienced in the past few hours.


    Then, Kanp�� looked towards a Kirigakure��s Anbu who followed Mei and Ao.


    ��That��s����


    Under the grotesque mask, Kanp�� actually saw a Byakugan!


    ��Don��t tell me���� Kanp�� looked towards Ao with aplicated expression, and it suddenly dawned on him: ��It turned out that his Byakugan was snatched.��


    Kanp�� shook his head regretfully. He had controlled Sanbi in the cemetery before. If Mei and Ao are willing to ept his olive branch, they would be able to remove the Genjutsu on Yagura. At that time, with him helping Mizukage, who would dare to grab Ao��s Byakugan?


    Kanp�� shook his head, ��Ao ispletely crippled.��


    At this time, Mei��s group of three had already walked into the inn. After a while, the three people walked out with a nk expression on their faces.


    Mei signaled to the surrounding Kirigakure��s Shinobi with one hand on her hips. Those Kirigakure��s Shinobi understood the signal and immediately searched the surrounding with the inn as the center.


    But the ending is obvious. How can these people find Kanp��?


    Kanp�� calmly closed the window after a while.


    In the next few days, the atmosphere in Kirigakure became a bit more solemn under Kirigakure��s Shinobi��s intensive search, until�� the fifth day.


    This day is the day he can go to the sea.


    Kanp�� rushed to argeke outside Kirigakure early in the morning with the application form and the bill. There is a huge pier by theke, which is full of tall ships, but most of these ships are bound by huge chains.


    And��


    Kanp����s pupils shrank. He found that besides arge number of people who are ready to go to sea like him, there are many Kirigakure��s Anbu beside theke!


    ��Have they found out that I am going to the sea?��


    ��It seems that Kirigakure��s Shinobi are not stupid.��


    Kanp�� opened the Four-Symbols Seal while walking in the crowd, pouring all the Chakra inside his body into the seal space, and then closed the seal.


    In this way, neither Sensor Ninjutsu nor Byakugan can see the Chakra inside his body!


    ��Perfect!��


    Following the flow of people to the pier, Kanp�� saw that the ship on the outermost side of the pier had been ��unbound��. The people going to sea are undergoing various inspections, such as checking the application form, checking the date of the bill, and finally there was physical checkup!


    Seeing this, Kanp�� frowned slightly. Although he can hide his Chakra, the scroll and ninja bag on his body can��t be hidden. Once found��


    Kanp�� rolled his eyes, and couldn''t help stretching out his salty pig''s hand to a female tourist at the front, and quietly created his Flying Thunder God Technique��s imprint on the inside of her clothes!


    Then, Kanp�� slowed down and finally retreated against the flow.


    When everyone was walking forward, Kanp����s retreat is extremely eye-catching.


    ��Hey, you, what are you doing, stop!�� A Kirigakure��s Shinobi quickly discovered Kanp����s abnormality.


    Kanp�� smiled at him, turned around and ran, and at the same time, he unlocked the seal and released his Chakra. His figure shed, and Kanp�� flickered 100 meters in an instant.


    ��Found him!!��


    ��Quickly release the signal!��


    ��Chase him!!!��


    As soon as Kanp�� uses Chakra, he instantly rmed the Byakugan Shinobi and Sensor Shinobi. Then, the Kirigakure��s Shinobi, who was lying in ambush in the surrounding, immediately swarmed towards Kanp��.


    Kanp�� ignores them and sprints in the direction of Kirigakure.


    ��Something��s wrong!��


    Near the ship, Mei grabbed Ao, who wanted to catch up, and said, ��This guy is a smart man. He knows that after he attacking Mizukage-sama, he can��t survive in this country anymore, so he bought the ship tickets in advance and want to leave the country before we can react!��


    Ao looked at her in confusion and asked: ��That''s right, that''s why we stay here. Mei, did you find something?��


    ��I suspect he wanted to deliberately lead us away! After all, after this ship, he has to wait until a monthter if he wants to leave this country!�� Mei analyzed.


    Ao frowned: ��What if not?��


    Mei smiled charmingly: ��If I guess wrong, Anbu will naturally hunt him down, and we won''t lose anything, but if I guess right����


    Ao was persuaded again: ��I understand! Then we will wait for him here!��

 Chapter 648: Sailing

    Chapter 648: Sailing


    When arge number of Kirigakure��s Shinobi chased after Kanp��, Mei and Ao took over the ship and created shadow clone to maintain the inspection order. Only then did the panicked passengers calm down and continue to line up at the pier to undergo inspection and boarding the ship.


    The female passenger, who was marked with the Flying Thunder God Technique��s imprint by Kanp��, also boarded the ship after a simple check and found her room ording to the ticket.


    At the same time.


    In the forest next to theke, Kanp�� that turned into an afterimage quickly shuttled among the dense branches and leaves. The wind whizzed and from time to time, kunai, senbon, and shurikensses from behind, but they don��t even touch Kanp����s figure at all!


    While running, Kanp�� senses the Flying Thunder God Technique��s coordinate more than 20 kilometers away. When he runs out of the sensing range, he would run back in circle, but in doing so, the dozens of Kirigakure��s Anbu are miserable!


    ��Bastard, why do I feel that he''s been leading us to circle around?��


    ��And this guy is so fast!��


    ��Think of a way to stop him first!��


    ��Water Release: Hiding in Mist Technique!��One of Kirigakure��s Anbu created thick mist, and the dense mist is like a sandstorm, quickly spreading to Kanp�� at the front.


    The corner of Kanp����s mouth twitched, ��Who wouldn��t know this move?��


    Kanp�� formed hand seals while running, and arge amount of thick mist bursts out.


    The dense mist oveps, covering the surrounding trees. Now, not only Kanp��, but even Kirigakure��s Anbu couldn''t see their fingers!


    No, there is one exception!


    The Kirigakure��s Anbu who got the Byakugan, revealed a grin at the corner of his mouth: ��It��s time to show the true Kekkei Genkai!��


    ��Byakugan, open!��


    Veins popped up, and the Kirigakure��s Anbu, who had activated Byakugan��s see-through ability, bared his teeth and sneered, and his figure slowly drifted towards Kanp��.


    ��The silent killing technique is not just the patent of that idiot Zabuza!��


    But when he was five meters away from Kanp��, an ident happened.


    A burst of cold touch suddenly came from the soles of his feet.


    Kirigakure��s Anbu, who had Byakugan activated, looked down and found that the gray ground under his feet was covered by ayer of strange Chakra, and this Chakra is rapidly spreading up his ankles.


    ��Not good, it��s Ice Release!��


    His face changed greatly, and he immediately poured Chakra into the soles of his feet, violently broke free from the ice that is spreading towards his knees, and quickly moved back.


    Kanp�� didn��t pursue him either. He formed hand seals and used Earth Release: Subterranean Voyage, leaving from the ground with a calm expression on his face.


    When he drilled out of the ground again, he is already outside the dense mist.


    Leaping onto a big tree nearby and looking out as far as the eye can see, Kanp�� found that there are very few passengers waiting to board the ship, that is to say, the ship is about to leave!


    Kanp�� no longer hesitated, and immediately teleported over to the Flying Thunder God Technique��s coordinate.


    Kanp����s Flying Thunder God Technique��s coordinate is printed on the inside of the clothes of a good-looking female passenger, so when Kanp�� teleported, the ring-shaped air wave dispersed, and the female passenger''s clothes were blown away, revealing��


    ��Aaaahhhh!��


    The female passenger screamed and turned her head suddenly, but she didn��t see anyone behind her. She is taken aback and realized that this is inside her cabin room. There is no one else except her, and her room has no windows, ��Then, since there are no windows, where does the winde from?��


    She is shocked, frightened and anxious, her face turned pace, ��It is impossible to encounter a ghost, so there must be a Shinobi with crooked thought in my room!��


    The female passenger suddenly imagined the scene of her working hard in the dead of night.


    ��What should I do?��


    ��Should I take off my clothes and sleep without knowing anything, or should I resist?��


    The female passenger is entangled!


    At this time, Kanp�� is hiding in a corner.


    After using Flying Thunder God Technique toe over, Kanp�� immediately turned off Ice Release Kekkei Genkai, then lit up Transparent Release and shrank quietly in the corner.


    ��It''s just, why did this female passenger''s face turn red like this?��


    Kanp�� asked himself: ��I didn��t do anything just now, right!��


    After a short period of entanglement, the female passenger finally made up her mind: ��The journey is long, and it��s great to have a taste of working hard!��


    So she turned andy on the bed, staying motionless.


    Although Kanp�� didn''t understand what she was doing, but the opportunity is hard toe by. He rushed forward viciously and knocked her unconscious, and then quietly left the room.


    Taking advantage of the invisibility, Kanp�� walked in the cabin openly. He then saw Mei and Ao��s shadow clone maintaining order, but since Ao no longer has Byakugan, it is impossible for them to find the invisible Kanp��, so he calmly walked past them.


    Soon, Kanp�� came to the captain��s room and saw a bald head through the baffle ss of the door!


    ����


    Time passes.


    Mei and Ao��s main body stood beside the ship��s gunwale, observing the pier from a high altitude, and saw that there is only one passenger left on the pier.


    And that Yuki n��s Shinobi doesn��t appear at all!


    ��My lord, should we sail now?��


    At this moment, the bald captain cautiously came over to ask.


    Mei dispersed the shadow clone, frowned slightly, and ignored the captain.


    Ao next to her also ignored the captain, and said to Mei: ��You guessed wrong, that guy doesn��te back.��


    ��Wait.�� Mei is still a little unwilling.


    The bald captain felt unhappy when he saw that they ignored him. As the captain of the ship, why does he not have a sense of existence?


    He immediately added drama to himself, and said in a muffled voice: ��My Lords, do you want to sail now?��


    Mei gave him a sideways nce, and said: ��I told you to wait a little longer!��


    ��My lord, the passengers are all here, so who are we waiting for?�� The bald captain asked respectfully.


    ��Of course I am waiting����


    Speaking of this, Mei couldn��t help but startled, ��That��s right, who else am I waiting for?��


    ��Wait for that Yuki n��s Shinobi?��


    ��Why wait for him?��


    ��Isn��t it better to just sail the ship away?


    ��Even if that Yuki n��s Shinobi got rid of Kirigakure��s Anbu and returned, he still cannot leave this country without the ship!��


    Knowing that mistakes can be corrected, Mei quickly ordered: ��Start the ship!��


    After saying that, she and Ao jumped off the ship at the same time.


    The bald captain respectfully sent them off the ship, then turned around and shouted loudly to the sailors next to him: ��Pull the anchor and set sail!��


    With the sound of the ship��s sailing, the tall ship slowly sailed away from the pier.


    ��Shall we continue to wait here?�� Ao jumped onto the pier, then turned and looked towards Mei, who is still standing on theke and thinking.


    Mei lowered her head and frowned. One hand on her hips and the other hand drooping naturally, sticking to the outside of the fis''s thigh, looking as if she was thinking about something.


    ��What��s wrong, what are you thinking of?�� Ao asked strangely.


    Mei turned and looked towards the ship that is getting faster and faster, and said: ��That guy is very smart. He should have guessed that we will stay guard here, so he will definitely choose to board the ship in the middle of the way!��


    ��Hey, you are not making us board the ship, right? In case you guess wrong again, aren��t we going to follow the ship out to sea?�� Ao said dissatisfiedly.


    ��No, it takes two days for the ship to enter the sea, and we just need to make sure that no one boards the ship before that!��


    Mei''s figure flickered, turned into an afterimage and chased after the ship, and said, ��Ao, let��s go!��


    ��Don��t order me around like that, I��m not your subordinate!!�� Ao is very depressed, but after hesitating for two seconds, his body still automatically followed after her.

 Chapter 649: Doubts

    Chapter 649: Doubts


    The bald captain stood beside the ship''s side, and the sea breeze blew in, making his temples rippling in the wind.


    At this moment, Kanp��, no, the bald captain frowned, and suddenly turned his head to look towards the rear.


    The ship sails fast on theke, drawing a long wave, and on the side of the wave, two small ck spots are growing in size at an extremely fast speed.


    ��Mei, Ao?��


    ��Why did theye back again?��


    ��Is it because they discovered my disguise?��


    ��Is it possible?��


    Kanp�� touched his chin. He entered the captain��s room before, and after efficiently taking care of the real bald captain, he left the captain in the utility room. Later, he changed his appearance and appeared as the captain to cleverly drive Mei and Ao away. But he didn��t expect thest moment, these two people actually chased after him again!


    The bald captain pondered for a while, then took a Flying Thunder God Kunai from his pocket and threw it towards theke.Plop!


    The kunai fell into theke and quickly sank to the bottom of theke.


    The bald captain took a look, then turned around and entered the cabin, and then used Flying Thunder God Technique in an empty ce.


    ��Hmm����


    Pak!


    ��Hmm����


    Pak pak!


    ��Hmm����


    Pak pak pak!


    In a locker in a utility room on the third floor of the building, the bald captain, who was tied up all over the ce, is trying his best to hit the locker with his body. Since his mouth is taped by Kanp��, he can only make a meaningless hmm hmm sound.


    The real bald captain made a lot of noise, but unfortunately, the utility room is too far away, and no one usuallyes here. The true-bald captain pped and hummed for a long time, and was finally exhausted, then he is half lying in the locker, gasping for breath like a pig.


    At a certain moment, a ring-shaped air wave shed in the utility room, and the bald captain��s sharp eyes floated over him.


    He looked around and found an abandoned life buoy in the corner, ��It looked old, but it should be usable.��


    The bald captain grabbed the lifebuoy and opened the locker.


    ��Hmmm hmm hmm�� hm?!��


    The real bald captain thought he was saved, only to find out that the person who saved him had the same face as him!


    Shocked, frightened, furious, the real bald captain trembled. The vicissitudes of his eyes showed the meaning of a little white rabbit begging for mercy, and even the ��hm~hm~�� from his mouth became much sweeter.


    ��Hmm~~��


    ��Hmm~~~��


    The bald captain pulled the real bald captain out of the locker with a look of disgust, and then put the lifebuoy on him. He then creates a shadow clone, and instructed: ��Take him away, don��t let him appear in front of people before we reached the sea.��


    ��Understood.�� The shadow clone touched the bald head with his left hand, and grabbed the real bald captain with his right hand, concentrating on sensing the Flying Thunder God Kunai that fell into theke.


    In the next instant, the two bald captains disappeared instantaneously with the circr air wave.


    At the same time.


    Mei and Ao finally caught up with the ship, and their figure jumped up quickly onto the ship.


    When the sailors on the ship saw the two Shinobi, who had gone, have returned here, they hurriedly bowed and saluted.


    Mei waved her hand and asked: ��Where is your captain?��


    The sailors look at each other and simultaneously shook their heads.


    Mei then said casually, ��Arrange two rooms for us. We will stay on the ship until you go to sea.��


    ��Yes!��


    Although the sailors are afraid of Shinobi, Mei is a beauty with sexy bearing and charming temperament after all. So of course they are happy to see her in the ship.


    ��Two lords, why are you guys here?�� Just as the sailors were fighting over who would lead Mei, Kanp��, no, the bald captain walked out of the cabin.


    Mei smiled and said: ��We are going to stay here for two days. Please arrange two rooms for us.��


    ��Two rooms? But there is only one room left on the ship.��


    The bald captain frowned, but soon he thought of a solution, and seriously proposed, ��My lord, my captain''s room is rtively big. If Lord doesn��t mind me, we can stay in the same room.��


    Ao��s face twitched upon hearing this, ��This guy is so courageous, he actually dares to harass this tigress Mei?!��


    The sailors next to them are also angry, but they are afraid to speak. After thepromise, they reminded Mei not to be fooled by this bald man with cryptic eyes.


    Mei is not annoyed, and said with a charming smile: ��If I remember correctly, there are at least two vacant guest rooms on your ship, right?��


    Kanp�� has applied to go to the sea twice with two identities. After paying two money, he naturally rented two rooms. Since Kanp�� did not board the ship, his two rooms are naturally vacant.


    The bald captain is speechless in an instant.


    In despair, he asked one of the sailors to lead the way for them, while the bald captain turned around and went to the captain��s room.


    The captain��s room is the room where the helm is located. At this time, the bald captain��s first mate and several sailors are busy in the captain��s room. As soon as the bald captain came in, the first mate, Inoue Kiku immediately stopped and saluted at the bald captain.


    The bald captain waved his hands carelessly, and said: ��Do your own thing.��


    Kiku frowned slightly and thought: ��Why didn��t captain call my nickname today??��


    The bald captain walked around the captain''s room, said a few useless words, showed his presence, and then turned and left in satisfaction.


    Kiku looked at the figure of the bald captain leaving, and frowned even more: What��s going on, why do I feel that captain is a little strange today?��


    At the same time, Mei and Ao, who are led by a sailor, were walking in the cabin corridor.


    Suddenly, a female passenger with a good figure suddenly got out from the room on the left and bumped into Mei and Ao.


    ��Are you okay?�� Mei reached out and supported her.


    ��I��m fine.�� The female passenger''s eyes wandered a little, looking left and right, as if she is looking for something.


    ��What are you looking for?�� Mei couldn��t help but feel a little confused after seeing her absent-mindedness.


    ��I, I�� it��s nothing.��


    The female passenger lied with her eyes open. Although she is an honest woman, she can��t tell stranger that she is looking for a wild night, right?


    The female passenger turned around and hurriedly entered her room, and then closed the door heavily.


    Mei looked at the tightly closed guest room, and doubts shed in her eyes.


    ��What��s wrong?�� Ao, who is standing next to Mei, asked in a low voice.


    ��I always feel that this ship is a bit strange.�� Mei nced at the sailor leading the way in front of her, and said in a low voice.


    ��The behavior of that female passenger is indeed somewhat suspicious.�� Ao nodded in approval.


    ��And the captain.��


    Mei said, ��When we first met, his performance was quite satisfactory, but this time, he seems to be����


    Mei doesn��t know how to describe it.


    Ao thought for a while, nodded and said: ��Don��t worry, I will investigate them personallyter.��


    Mei nodded: ��Be careful.��


    ��Two Lords, this is the first vacant room. The other one is on the second floor. May I ask which of you will stay in the first room?�� The sailor stopped after walking more than ten meters, turned around and asked enthusiastically.


    Mei was toozy to walk, and said: ��I��ll stay here.��


    The sailor looked regretful, after all, in this way, he can��t be alone with this beauty.


    ��Take me to the second floor.�� Ao interrupted the sailor��s imagination.


    ��Yes, my lord, this way please.��


    Although he doesn��t want to serve Ao, the other party is Shinobi after all, so he can��t offend him.


    ����


    After settling down, Ao immediately began to investigate. Considering the captain��s special characteristics, Ao decided to start with the female passenger.


    That night, Ao used some means to quietly enter the female passenger��s room.


    As a result, Ao is discovered as soon as he entered.


    ��My lord, you are here~~�� The room was lit with dim red candlelight, and the female passenger is lying on the bed, looking at Ao seductively, and deliberately stroking her white and delicate calf with her fingers.


    Seeing this, Ao swallowed his saliva: ��No, what''s going on?��


    ��How did she know that I wasing?��


    ��What is she going to do to me?��


    ��I��m not that kind of person!!��


    ��Lord, where did you go before?�� Seeing Ao didn��t move, the female passenger felt that she had to do it herself, so she pulled him over.


    Ao was pulled stiffly by her, but his mind is full of thoughts.


    ��Before?��


    ��No, I met her outside before and didn��t even say anything. It''s impossible for her to recognize me as that kind of person!��


    ��The kind of person I��m talking about is Shinobi, okay! Because only Shinobi can be called ��Lord��!��


    Ao exined to himself.


    Then, he suddenly realized the problem: ��This woman recognized the wrong person!��


    ��In other words, besides me and Mei, there is a third Shinobi on this ship!��


    Ao felt goosebumps when he thought of this!

 Chapter 650: Dispelling The Genjutsu

    Chapter 650: Dispelling The Genjutsu


    Ao, who realized the seriousness of the problem, had no time to y with the passionate female passenger, and quickly mmed the door and left.


    Knock knock knock.


    Knock knock knock.


    Ao knocked on the door of Mei''s room while sweating profusely. He is short of breath and his face is flushed.


    After a while, Mei came out in her pajamas with sleepy eyes: ��Ao�� If you have nothing important to say, I will let you know how impolite it is to disturb ady''s sleep!��


    Ao nced at Mei��s pajamas, secretly swallowed his saliva, and said: ��I just investigated the female passenger from before and got an important information!��


    ��What information?�� Seeing that he didn��t seem to be lying, Mei��s expression could not help but be serious.


    ��In addition to us, there is a third party on the ship!�� Ao said seriously.


    ������Mei��s face darkened. She felt that she had been sexually harassed. They got on the ship for mission, not for vacation, let alone a romantic couple��s trip. What the hell did he mean by third party?!


    Ao saw the date of his death from Mei��s expression, and quickly exined: ��I��m talking about Shinobi, there��s a third Shinobi besides us!��


    ��Shinobi?��


    Mei��s pupils shrank, and she hurriedly asked: ��You mean, that guy has already boarded the ship?��


    ��This, I��m sorry, I still can��t determine the specific identity of the Shinobi.��


    Ao smiled bitterly, and then asked, ��What shall we do next? Should I search the ship directly or get the ship to stop?��


    Mei pondered for a while, and said: ��There is still one day before we reach the sea, so let''s search the ship first.��


    Stopping the ship now could easily scare the enemy, and they can��t be sure that the third Shinobi on the ship is the wanted Yuki n��s Shinobi.


    ��Unfortunately, my Byakugan is�� otherwise, I would be able to find that guy tonight!�� Ao touched his right eyepatch, and clenched his teeth with deep hatred.


    At the same time.


    Kirigakure.


    Anbu��s headquarters.


    The Kirigakure��s Anbu, who hunted down Kanp�� before, including the new Byakugan owner, are all kneeling in front of Yagura to plead guilty.


    ��A bunch of trash!��


    Yagura looked at these idiots expressionlessly, ��So many people chasing after him, but you can��t catch him, what use do I need you?!��


    ��Sumimasen!�� The Kirigakure��s Anbu bowed their heads to apologize humbly.


    ��Where is Mei and Ao?�� Yagura suddenly asked.


    ��Mizukage-sama, they left with the ship.�� The Byakugan owner quickly raised his head and said.


    Yagura was about to say something more, when Genki suddenly walked in: ��Yondaime, foring here uninvited sote, sorry to bother you.��


    Yagura nced at him and said: ��What��s the matter?��


    ��I came here to ask. Five days have passed since then, so when is Yondaime going to unlock the Genjutsu on your body?�� Genki asked.


    Yagura subconsciously looked at the Byakugan Anbu.


    ��Mizukage-sama, I��m ready!��


    The Byakugan Anbu immediately raised his head and chest. It must be known that he has used live people to train tenketsu in the past five days, and his index fingers already felt numb. He felt that he is already no worse than Ao!


    ��Let��s begin then.��


    Yagura waved his hand to make the rest of the Anbu retreat, leaving only the Byakugan Anbu and Genki��


    ��Huh?��


    Only then did Yagura realize that Genki was followed by a child.


    ��This is Haku.��


    Genki saw the doubts on Yagura��s face, a calm smile appeared on his old face, and he said, ��After Zabuza died, I found him in his home, but he has taken refuge under me now.��


    After the battle five days ago, just in case, Genki immediately sent someone to Zabuza��s house, and found this little fellow. They brought him back for some interrogation, only to find out that he is actually a member of Yuki n!


    Genki thought of Kanp����s battle with Yagura, so he took him under his wing on the spot!


    Yagura is not interested in the child, and after looking at him, he sits cross-legged and signaled the Byakugan Anbu to start.


    ��Mizukage-sama, here I go!��


    The Byakugan Anbu activates Byakugan, stretched out his right index finger and middle finger solemnly, and pointed at Yagura��s head.


    ����


    Somewhere in the Land of Fire.


    Obito, who is wearing a ck windbreaker and an orange vortex mask, suddenly opened his scarlet right eye: ��It was unlocked ����


    ��Unlocked? What��s unlocked?�� Behind Obito, the White Zetsu��s clone called Tobi asked curiously.


    Obito calmly said: ��The Genjutsu on Kirigakure��s Yondaime Mizukage.��


    ��Yondaime Mizukage?��


    Tobi thought for a while, then said with a smile, ��I remember that when you gave him the Genjutsu, you also gave other things like?��


    Obito nodded and said: ��Yes, once the Genjutsu is unlocked, the life of Yondaime Mizukage will enter a countdown.��


    ��You��re so cruel.�� Tobi said with a happyugh.


    ����


    Kirigakure��s Anbu headquarters.


    Yagura slowly opened his eyes.


    ��Yondaime, how are you feeling now?�� Genki looked at him nervously while leaning on a snake-shaped wooden staff.


    Yagura frowned slightly, shook his head and said: ��I don''t feel anything.��


    Genki looked towards the Byakugan Anbu suspiciously.


    Thetter hurriedly assured: ��Genki-sama, I have sessfully disrupted the Chakra flow in Mizukage-sama��s head, and I have definitely dispelled the Genjutsu on him!��


    Genki narrowed his turbid eyes and said: ��Don��t be so anxious, I don��t doubt you, but for the sake of the vige, I think it''s better to let other Shinobi get the Byakugan to check it again.��


    The Byakugan Anbu is dumbfounded, and then he turned his head sharply and looked towards Yagura.


    Yagura thought for a while, then nodded, agreeing with Genki��s proposal.


    Since the two big bosses had agreed in this matter, no matter how unwilling the Byakugan Anbu is, he had no choice but to give up the Byakugan, but after experiencing such situation�� he suddenly wanted to have a heart-to-heart talk with Ao!


    ����


    At night.


    On the Land of Water��s ind river, the bald captain is sitting in the captain��s room. Next to him are the first mate, Kiku and several sailors who are responsible for maintaining the operation of the ship.


    ��Safety is the first priority when sailing at night, work hard everyone!�� Kiku reminded several sailors from time to time, with a very serious attitude.


    The bald captain looked at themzily, secretly nodded, and then said: ��Kiku, go to sleep, leave it to me tonight.��


    Kiku was stunned, ��Captain used to call me Little Kiku, howe he call me just Kiku today?��


    But he didn��t voice his doubts.


    ��Captain, wasn��t I in charge of the night before, and you are in charge of the day?�� Kiku asked.


    The bald captain sighed. Who made Mei and Ao stay on board?


    In order to avoid contact, he had no choice but to reverse the day and night shift.


    But these words naturally cannot be said.


    The bald captain said: ��I think you have lost a lot of hair recently, and the reason might be because you��re staying upte. So from now on, I will be responsible for the night, and I will rely on you during the day.��


    Kiku looked at the head of the bald captain, and felt a little resistant, but in the end, he is not the captain, so he had no choice but to nod and agree: ��Then, I will leave it to captain!��


    When Kiku leave the captain��s room, the bald captain got up and turned around, then said shamelessly: ��Safety is the first priority when sailing at night, work hard everyone!��

 Chapter 651: Let Me Show Off

    Chapter 651: Let Me Show Off


    Early the next morning.


    Mei and Ao got up early in the morning and rushed to the dining room. They brought the passenger list and staff list, and then checked the Chakra Pathway System, muscles, etc. of all the passengers and sailors who came to eat, then crossed their names out.


    As an ordinary person, one of the basic daily needs is food, so if they stay here, they can easily check everyone on the ship!


    Of course, if a certain Shinobi has cautious personality and chooses to take food pills instead of eating normal foods, that��s exactly what Mei means.


    At around six o��clock in the morning, passengers came into the dining room one after another. Although they are dissatisfied with having to be checked on every meal, due to the majesty of the Shinobi, they could only obey.


    Six o��clock, seven o��clock, eight o��clock��


    Time passed, and it was ten o��clock soon.


    ��How is it?�� Mei looked towards Ao.


    Ao looked at the two list, and frowned slightly: ��There are still many people whose names have not been crossed out.��The two discussed and thought these people might not have woken up yet, or they might not have the habit of eating breakfast, so they waited for the nnoon.


    At lunch point, there were more peopleing to eat, but no matter how many there were, they had to be checked first.


    ��My Lord, didn��t I already go through the inspection in the morning?�� A beautiful female passenger stared at Ao with dissatisfaction.


    Ao couldn''t look directly at the female passenger��s eyes, and coughed dryly: ��This is the rule.��


    ��Hmph!��


    Female passenger snorted, puffed out her chest, ��Bring it on!��


    Mei��s eyes swept back and forth between her and Ao, her gaze is a little strange.


    However, considering the increase in the number of diners, Mei and Ao thoughtfully created shadow clones, which naturally made the efficiency much faster.


    At about one o''clock in the afternoon, Mei and Ao finally finished their work.


    But looking at the form, there are still eight people whose names have not been crossed out.


    And these people are either the staff or sailors on the ship, and the bald captain��s name is even included!


    Mei called first mate Inoue Kiku, and after asking, she found out that in order to ensure the time limit for the voyage, the ship had to sail at night, and the eight people who are not crossed out on the list were the ones responsible for sailing at night.


    Mei and Ao looked at each other, and immediately asked about the location of these eight people.


    ��Mei, who shall we find first?�� Ao asked.


    ��Of course it is the captain!��


    Mei said confidently, ��I feel more and more suspicious towards him now!��


    ��This is a ship no matter what, so don''t be too impulsive Mei!�� Ao reminded.


    ��I got it, I got it.��


    Mei waved her hand, and walked quickly towards the captain''s bedroom with her long legs.


    ��


    In the luxurious captain��s room, the bald captain is lying on the 1.8-meter-long bed, and he is having fun in his dream at this moment. Just as it is about to be good, the bald captain��s body shook, and he suddenly felt an indescribable aura.


    He opened his eyes so suddenly, and saw a tall and plump beauty standing beside the bed.


    ��You�� what are you going to do?!�� The bald captain turned pale, and quickly pulled the quilt to cover his body.


    ��Your vignce is not bad.��


    With one hand on her hip, Mei moved the hair on her forehead with one hand, and looked at the bald captain amorously, ��But this is the end, Yuki!��


    ��What are you talking about? I don��t understand at all.��


    The bald captain pretended to be stupid, ��I��m just a boat runner, did you recognize the wrong person?��


    ��A boat runner?��


    Ao walked into the bedroom and opened the window, the sea breeze came in suddenly, Ao looked out the window and said with a smile, ��I wonder if I throw you out now, will you die or not.��


    The bald captain��s face twitched when he heard this: ��This guy is pretty awesome.��


    ��Hmph.��


    The bald captain sighed, ��I wanted to get along with you as an ordinary captain, but what I got in return was murderous intent. Okay, I won��t pretend anymore. Let me show off now! I��m the Shinobi from Land of Fire��s Konoha, okay?��


    ��Konoha?��


    Mei frowned, ��Stop pretending, you are clearly the member of Yuki n!��


    ��I am not Yuki n��s member. Wasn��t Yuki n already destroyed by your crazy people?��


    The bald captain stood up, then lifted the transformation technique. He instantly regained his 1.9-meter+ height and handsome face, ��I am Konoha��s Gekkou n��s n Head, Gekko Kanp��!��


    ��Nani?!��<ul><li>(��?��?��)�g</li></ul>


    ��Konoha�� Gekko����


    Mei and Ao look at each other in shock, feeling very bad at this moment.


    ��Stop joking around, you used Ice Release to attack Mizukage-sama a few days ago!�� Ao angrily stepped forward and grabbed Kanp��.


    Without saying anything further, Kanp�� take out the Kusanagi Sword, turned around and performed the Thunder Dance!


    Rumble!!


    The thunder exploded, and a sh of blue lightning from the sword shed across Ao��s right eyepatch.


    With the slight numbness, Ao��s right eyepatch was severed by Kanp����s sword, revealing an ugly eye hole.


    ��Bastard!�� Ao��s face changed drastically, and he flickered backwards suddenly and pulled out a kunai and aim at Kanp��.


    ��Wait a minute!��


    Mei stretched out her hand to signal Ao to stop, then looked towards Kanp�� with a solemn expression, ��Konoha-Style Kenjutsu�� Are you really Konoha Shinobi?��


    ��The authentic one.��


    Kanp�� lowered his sword, and said with a smile: ��In fact, this trip to the Land of Water is an ident, but I did not attack your Mizukage-sama.��


    Looking at the sincerity on Kanp����s face, Mei frowned slightly.


    Ao, who is next to Mei, stared at Kanp��. He suddenly felt a divine light shed in his mind, and suddenly thought of an extremely important point. He then said to Mei: ��I remember! Gekko n��s new n Head once used his Kekkei Genkai to kill many Shinobi from Sunagakure and Iwagakure during the Third Shinobi World War!��


    Mei��s eyes glowed and a bright smile appeared on her face. She��s just looking at Kanp�� without saying a word.


    Kanp�� sighed: ��Do you want to force me to show off again?��


    ��Haaah, this is what you forced me!��


    Kanp�� silently put away the Kusanagi Sword, then turned off Ice Release in front of them and light up Transparent Release.


    ��Transparent Release �C Invisibility!��


    In the next instant, a mist-like film slowly enveloped Kanp��. When the filmpletely enveloped Kanp����s body, there��s a slight tremor, then Kanp�� disappeared from Mei and Ao��s vision.


    ��How is it possible?!�� Ao��s face changed drastically, then he suddenly used kunai to poke the ce where Kanp�� was standing just now, but unfortunately, he just stabbed the air.


    ��Is it really Transparent Release?�� Mei��s expression is also very ugly.


    Ao clenched his teeth, and immediately used Sensor Ninjutsu, but unfortunately, he didn��t notice the fluctuation of Kanp����s Chakra at all.


    With Kanp����s current strength, unless Ao has Byakugan, or his sensing ability reaches the peak, it is absolutely impossible for him to find Kanp��!


    ��Now, is it enough to prove my innocence?�� Kanp�� removed the invisibility and walked out from the corner.


    Ao red at Kanp��, still unwilling, and said: ��Maybe you, like Mei, have two kinds of Kekkei Genkai!��


    ��Two Kekkei Genkai?�� Kanp�� pretended to be surprised. As he looked towards Mei, the micro expression appeared at the right time to reveal a touch of suprise in an instant.


    Ao knew that he had made a mistake, so he quickly shut up and looked towards Mei, who was looking at him as if looking at a dead man.


    Ao smiled sheepishly and said: ��Mei, I��m sorry.��


    ��Shut up!��


    Mei fiercely red at him, then looked towards Kanp��, ��Let''s just say we believe that you are Konoha��s Shinobi, then, tell us, what is your purpose ofing to Kirigakure!��


    ��Well, it��s an ident.��


    Kanp�� shrugged,�� That��s all I can tell you.��


    Mei crossed her arms and looked Kanp�� with protuding chest: ��If you don��t tell me, then I can only invite you back to our vige.��


    Kanp�� is not someone who will be scared by such thing, so he said with a snort: ��If you want to do so, I don��t mind getting the Land of Water��smoner on this ship to learn swimming.��


    ��You!!�� Mei is so angry that she couldn��t speak.


    Kanp�� continued: ��Also, the purpose of your boarding is that Yuki n��s Shinobi. Since he attacked Yondaime Mizukage,pared to the Konoha��s Shinobi, who did nothing, your priority of catching him must be higher than me, right?��


    ��Mei, what should we do?�� Ao is somewhat persuaded by Kanp��.


    Although they wanted to take care of Kanp�� very much, their mission is indeed to capture the Yuki n��s member. As for this Konoha��s Shinobi�� they will need to catch Yuki n��s member first!


    Mei pondered for a while, and finally turned and left, then said: ��Let��s go!��

 Chapter 652: Rustic Love Talk

    Chapter 652: Rustic Love Talk


    Seeing Mei and Ao leave, a happy smile appeared on the corner of Kanp����s mouth.


    At this time, he once again experienced the perfect experience of cheating people. No wonder a lot of people do it, it��s so much fun.


    Throwing himself onto the 1.8-meter bed, Kanp�� closes his eyes, intending to continue his dream.


    ����


    On the other end, Mei and Ao, who had left the captain��s room, ��visited�� the remaining seven people on the list one by one with sullen expression, but after the inspection, they found that none of these seven people are Shinobi!


    ��So, the Shinobi that the female passenger talked about is that Gekkou Kanp��?��


    Mei crossed her arms near her chest, then turned into a detective and said thoughtfully, ��Did that Yuki n��s member not board the ship?��


    Ao didn��t have any idea, and asked: ��Mei, shall we continue to wait for that Yuki n��s member to board the ship or catch Gekko Kanp�� first?��


    Hearing this, Mei��s face turned grumpy: ��Ao, don''t keep asking me, you are a man no matter what, show your responsibility!��Ao pursed his lips and smiled without showing her teeth.


    Mei is annoyed when she saw this: ��Why do all the men around me behave like this?��


    ��Why can��t I meet a good man who is handsome, unrestrained, young, wealthy, decisive, mighty, manly, and the most importantly tall enough to hold me down?��


    Thinking about it this way, she felt that Kanp�� who she just met seems to meet the standard.


    ��But he is Konoha��s Shinobi, an outsider.��


    ��But this is not a time of war, and marrying outsider is not uneptable����


    ��Hey, Mei, what are you thinking?�� Seeing Mei��s eyes bursting with ��spirit'' from time to time, Ao turnedd vignt.


    ��It��s nothing.��


    Mei walked away, and said, ��I decided to stay on the ship until we reach the sea!��


    ��Since you have said so, I have no choice but to����


    Ao turned around while talking, only to see the corridor behind It was empty, ����Where did she go to?!��


    ����


    Whoosh whoosh whoosh!


    The ship is sailing fast on the spacious river, and as the sun is setting, the bright red sunset glowed in from the window and imprinted on Kanp����s face.


    In a daze, Kanp�� opened his eyes and recalled the scene in his dream, then sighed: ��Things like continuing the dream is really unreliable.��


    After washing up, Kanp��, who turned into the bald again, walked out of the bedroom.


    As soon as the door was opened, Kanp�� saw a big beauty leaning on the corridor opposite the door. With long brown curly hair, exotic green pupils, and enchanting and beautiful figure, and also long legs.


    Kanp�� is in awe upon seeing this!


    ��Gekko Kanp��.��


    Mei smiled charmingly, and said, ��Your identity has been exposed, so stop walking around with that bald head.��


    The corner of Kanp����s mouth twitched when he heard this: ��You are the bald one!��


    Kanp�� let out a muffled snort, then lifted the Transformation Technique, returning to his handsome figure of 1.9 meters.


    Mei��s eyes lit up when she saw this.


    ��My vision is right. His height is definitely over 1.9 meters, which matches my height just right. ��


    ��And his figure is also maintained very well, probably because of training Konoha-Style Kenjutsu all year round.��


    ��The performance when facing me before was also very decisive, in line with my standard of a good man.��


    ��His appearance also happened to be stuck in my aesthetics.��


    ��His age should be around 20 right now, and I''m 24 this year, so he shouldn''t mind, right?��


    Mei smiled sweetly as these thoughts appeared in her mind.


    Kanp�� was a little panicked, and said: ��Your name is Terumi Mei, right? Are you waiting for something to do here?��


    ��Are you hungry, let��s have dinner together.��


    Mei smiled and sent out an invitation, ��Please.��


    ������


    Kanp�� felt a sense of malice from Mei and said, ��Is this a monitoring?��


    ��Who knows.��


    Mei turned around with her long legs, turned her head slightly, revealing her sexy side profile, and said, ��Hurry up!��


    Kanp�� shrugged: ��Who is afraid of whom!��


    When the two reached the dining room, there are already many people dining here. When Mei came in, she immediately attracted the attention of all the men.


    Although it is not the first time they have seen her, every time they see Mei, all these men would have their eyes glued at her.


    ��Mei, here!�� Ao had already in the dining room. Seeing Meiing over, he waved his hand.


    ��You can eat alone.�� Mei rejected Ao ruthlessly, and walked past him, blowing up a burst of fragrant wind.


    ��Eat alone��?!��


    Looking back nkly at Mei, who is standing at the eating window, he looked bewildered: ��What��s going on?��


    Then, he saw that Kanp�� also walked over, standing next to Mei while pointing at the menu.


    The two talked andughed, then ordered some meal, and then sat down not far away.


    Ao��s heart gradually copsed.


    Although he knew very early on that he is not Mei��s type, but�� ��This is too much!!��


    ��You just saw him for the first time today, you, you, you����


    Ao��s face is full of greenness, he lowered his head, and silently ate two mouthfuls of rice, and then suddenly felt a lot of gaze on his back. When he looked up, he found that many men around him are looking at him with weird gaze.


    This kind of gaze is mixed with sympathy and gloating, as if saying, ��It turns out that you are also a simp����


    Ao��s face twitched. He stood up emotionally and left the dining room immediately. He nned to go to the female passenger��s room to have a good chat tonight, and ask her for advice along the way!


    ��


    Kanp�� is sitting at the dining table, and the jealous gazes from all around made him feel like he is in another life. He remembered that in his previous life, when he fell in love with the junior high school belle, high school belle, and university belle, every time he went to the cafeteria to eat, he would be baptized by such gazes.


    ��The things of the past cannot be pursued.��


    Kanp�� sighed endlessly.


    Seeing Kanp����s absent-minded expression, Mei smiled charmingly: ��You are actually absent-minded while having a meal with a beautiful woman, what are you thinking?��


    Coming back to his sense, Kanp�� raised his head and said with a smile: ��I was thinking about our child��s name.��


    ��You, you, you������


    ?)?��?(


    Mei was instantly petrified!


    Although she really wants to marry someone, she is not a casual person!


    Kanp�� chuckled and said: ��I''m just kidding, I was actually thinking of a way.��


    Mei was startled: ��What way?��


    ��The way to your heart.��


    Kanp�� looked serious, and then refused to give time for Mei to react, and said with a smile, ��Well, this is also a joke, I am justplimenting you for being beautiful.��


    Mei blinked innocently, and it took quite a while to realize that she is being teased!


    ��Hmph����


    Mei snorted coquettishly to express her dissatisfaction, but the corner of her mouth could not help showing a faint smile.


    Although Kanp�� did not remember many chicken soup stories, but the earthy love words could easilye out of his mouth. After a while, Mei is blushing, chuckling happily and couldn''t stop.


    At this time, the eyes of the men around have changed from jealousy to admiration. Some of them even took out paper and pen to record and secretly learn the godly skill on the spot.


    Kanp�� couldn''t help but be amused when he saw this: ��You group of pitiful men, it��s too bad you can��t check it online yourself����


    ��Have you finished eating?��


    Kanp�� looked towards Mei, and invited, ��How about we go up there and get some fresh air?��


    Mei nodded subconsciously, but then shook her head.


    ��At this time, there is only half a night left before the ship goes out to the sea. That Yuki n��s member is very likely to board the ship at this time, so I must keep an eye for him with Ao!��


    ��By the way, speaking of Ao, where did that bastard go?��

 Chapter 653: The Scroll Sent By Shisui?

    Chapter 653: The Scroll Sent By Shisui?


    When the night fell, Mei and the blocked Ao stood at the bow and aft of the ship, looking around vigntly.


    As for Kanp��, he has turned into the bald captain again, and sits in the captain��s roomzily.


    Time is passed slowly, and in the middle of the night, the non-existent Yuki n��s member will naturally not appear. Mei and Ao, who had been waiting in the middle of the night for nothing, meet at the bow of the ship. Under the bright moonlight, the ship has already reached entrance to the sea!


    ��Mei, it seems that Yuki n��s member has given up on boarding this ship.��


    Ao said wearily, ��We should leave too.��


    Mei nodded, then subconsciously looked back towards the captain��s room.


    Ao looked at this scene with a calm face. After his ��discussion�� with the female passenger, he has already entered the Sage Mode at this time, and he really can��t raise other small thoughts.


    Kanp�� stood in front of the ss window of the captain��s room, and looked down at deck and gazed Mei, who is also looking at him. The two looked at each other for a long time, but Mei didn''t go up to say goodbye in the end.


    Her figure flickered, then Mei turned into an afterimage and jumped off the ship.Ao followed closely behind.


    Soon, the two disappeared into the night.


    In the captain��s room, Kanp�� sighed silently.


    ��I really want to abduct Mei home, but unfortunately, I am a Shinobi, and Shinobi has no feelings.��


    Whoosh whoosh!!


    With the sound of surging waves, the tall ship finally enters the sea!


    Kanp�� walked to a corner of the captain''s room and looked at the chart above. The chart shows the route of the voyage. The starting point is the Land of Water and the end point is the Land of Lightning.


    Along the way, they will stop at two inds for supplies, but the location of these two inds is a bit far from the Land of Fire. Considering that it is easy to get lost at sea, Kanp�� finally decided to disembark at the Land of Lightning.


    ����


    The next day.


    Land of Fire.


    Konoha.


    In Hokage��s Office, Minato is holding a scroll, looking at it solemnly.


    After a while, he looked up towards Genma in front of his desk. His blue pupils are full of solemnity, and he asked: ��Genma, who sent the scroll?��


    Genma rarely sees Minato showing such expression, not even when Shisui defectedst time!


    ��Is there any important information recorded in the scroll?��


    ��Hokage-sama, when I came here, I only saw the scroll is ced in front of the office, and I didn''t see who sent it.��


    If it wasn''t for the fact that the Yondaime Hokage��s words not written on the front of the scroll, Genma would definitely open the scroll and have a look.


    ��Send someone to investigate it!��


    Minato ordered immediately, but soon after frowned, and suddenly shook his head, ��No, there is no need to investigate!��


    ��Hokage-sama?�� Genma is a little confused.


    ��That''s it, the matter of this scroll will be kept confidental, and it is forbidden to mention it to anyone!�� Minato solemnly said.


    ��Yes!��


    When Genma left, Minato opened the scroll again and read it again.


    There are indeed some important information recorded on the scroll, important information about the members of the Akatsuki!


    Akatsuki leader: Nagato, Konan.


    True identity: The disciples of one of the Konoha��s Sannin, Jiraiya.


    Akatsuki member:


    Kusagakure��s Missing-nin, Zetsu.


    Kirigakure��s Missing-nin, Yuki Hy��ketsu.


    Sunagakure��s Missing-nin, Sasori of the Red Sand.


    Konoha��s Missing-nin, Orochimaru.


    Takigakure��s Missing-nin, Kakuzu.


    Someone faking death in Konoha, Hyuga Taki.


    Konoha��s Missing-nin, Uchiha Shisui.


    Kirigakure��s Missing-nin, Hoshigaki Kisame.


    In the back, there are some basic information of these official members.


    Minato looked at the information on the scroll, and my thoughts spun rapidly.


    ��If there��s no ident, this scroll should be sent by Shisui. ��


    ��It��s really surprising, Jiraiya-sensei, the disciple you epted in the Land of Rain turned out to be the leader of the Missing-nin��s organization. ��


    ��Unfortunately, there is no information about Nagato and Konan on the scroll.��


    ��However�� Akatsuki has already developed so much that they have so many members.��


    ��Hyuga Taki��the Shinobi from Hyuga n��s Branch House fakes his death and joined Akatsuki.��


    ��Yuki Hy��ketsu, he should be Yuki Ao. The member of the Abyss is also the member of Akatsuki, does that mean the two organizations have already started cooperating?��


    Minato has a headache upon learning this. Although the information on the scroll is very important, the scroll only tell Minato about the members of Akatsuki. As for the more important information, such as where is Akatsuki��s headquarters and Akatsuki��s contact information, Akatsuki��s rules of action, etc. are not mentioned at all!


    It��s like a cherished action movie from an ind country. When the movie is yed, it only introduces the face and figure of the beautiful actress, and then�� there is no more!


    How can they tease people like that?


    Minato read the scroll over and over again. After he memorized all the contents above, he uses Rasengan andpletely destroyed the scroll!


    Because he knows that once the contents of scroll are leaked, Shisui��s undercover identity will be exposed immediately!


    So just in case, the evidence must be destroyed!


    ��Genma!��


    After destroying the scroll, Minato called Genma and asked him to call Kakashi.


    About twenty minutester, wearing a red fox mask, Kakashi, with slightly rippling silver hair, appeared in the office.


    ��Hokage-sama, you are looking for me?�� Kakashi said.


    When there is business, Kakashi usually calls Minato ��Hokage-sama��, while privately, he calls him ��Minato-sensei��.


    Minato nodded, then tore off a piece of white paper, wrote two lines, handed it to Kakashi, and ordered: ��Go and check the whereabouts of these people and other relevant information.��


    ��Yes.��


    Kakashi took the note and took a look at the content: ��Kusagakure��s Missing-nin, Zetsu, Kirigakure��s Missing-nin, Hoshigaki Kisame.��


    There are ten members of the Akatsuki organization recorded on the scroll. Two of the leaders are Jiraiya��s disciple, and they are Minato��s senior brother and sister, so Minato intends to ask Jiraiya directly for their information.


    As for the others, Shisui is an undercover agent and cannot be investigated.


    Hyuga Taki is someone from Hyuga n. Since it is about Hyuga n, they must be careful.


    Yuki Hy��ketsu Hanbing is not only a member of Akatsuki, but also a member of Abyss. His skills are absolutely powerful, and it may be difficult to find out about his information.


    As for Sasori, Orochimaru, and Kakuzu, Minato already knows about the identity of the three people for a long time, and the investigation of them has been going on for a while, so there is no need to specifically tell Kakashi.


    So in the end, there are only Zetsu and Kisame left.


    Kakashi looked at the two names in confusion, and asked: ��Hokage-sama, what is this?��


    ��Go.�� Minato didn��t tell Kakashi more.


    ��Yes!�� Kakashi is now a mature Anbu. Seeing that Minato didn��t want to say anything more, he bowed and left immediately.


    ��Wait a minute!��


    Minato suddenly remembered something, stopped him, and asked, ��Is Kanp�� back yet?��


    Kakashi shook his head: ��Not yet.��


    Minato frowned slightly when he heard this. About half a month ago, Kanp����s shadow clone suddenly disappeared. At that time, both Minato and Kakashi thought that Kanp�� had returned, but after searching, they found that there was no such thing at all.


    Minato is naturally worried that Kanp�� had an ident.


    Even if Kanp�� masters the Space-Time Ninjutsu, Flying Thunder God Technique.


    In the end, Minato��s other disciple, Uchiha Obito, also has Space-Time Dojutsu, which is even better than Flying Thunder God Technique!


    ��While searching for Zetsu and Hoshigaki Kisame��s information, I want you to pay attention about Kanp����s information and try to find where he went.�� Minato said.


    ��Understood.��


    Kakashi nodded.

 Chapter 654: Advance

    Chapter 654: Advance


    ��Sessful, it finally seeds!��


    ��We live up to Danzo-sama��s expectations, that��s great!��


    In the depths of a jungle in the Land of Fire, a series of excited cheers suddenly came from a secret base built underground.


    ��Let��s hand over the results of the experiment to Danzo-sama!��


    ��In this way, Danzo-sama can sessfully regain his power in the vige!��


    In the deepest part of the base, the Root��s Shinobi excitedly recorded the results of years of hard research on a luxurious scroll, and then an ordinary-looking Root��s Shinobi is chosen to bring it back to Konoha.


    After destroying the experimental data in the base, the rest of the Root��s Shinobi dispersed and rushed towards Konoha from all directions.


    ����


    Time passes.A few dayster.


    Land of Rain.


    On the 22nd floor of the central steel tower in Amegakure, a White Zetsu��s clone slowly walked up the stairs, and smiled before saying: ��Pain-sama.��


    ��What��s the matter?�� Deva Path Pain, who had been standing on the edge of the tower, opened his eyes and looked over expressionlessly.


    ��Information just came from the Land of Fire.��


    White Zetsu��s clone said with a chuckle, ��Someone is looking for information about me and Hoshigaki Kisame in the ck market.��


    Deva Path Pain��s eyelids lifted: ��Who is it?��


    ��Konoha��s Anbu.�� White Zetsu��s clone said with a smile, not worried about his identity being exposed at all.


    ��You mean, Konoha already knows about you and Kisame?�� Deva Path Pain lowered his eyes.


    ��In the previous confrontations, Konoha should have guessed that Orochimaru, Sasori, and Kakuzu are in the same organization, but how did they know about Zetsu and Kisame?��


    ��Zetsu is an old member, but Kisame is a new member, and the two of them are not in the same team, and their missions are all over the world. How could Konoha know about them?��


    ��Is it spy?��


    Deva Path Pain immediately thought of Shisui.


    When Shisui joined Akatsuki, he had already considered Shisui��s identity as an undercover agent, so he changed Akatsuki��s rules of action and used the rings to gather all members, so that he could exchange information and avoid leaking their own information and the location of Akatsuki��s headquarters, and at the same time, get White Zetsu��s clone to monitor them.


    ��Then, how did Shisui do it?��


    ��Even if he inferred the identity of Kisame through the projection, how did he avoid the surveince of Zetsu��s clone and pass the information back to Konoha?��


    Deva Path Pain pondered for a while, then looked up at White Zetsu��s clone, and asked: ��Is there any problem with the clone monitoring Shisui?��


    White Zetsu��s clone smiled and said: ��You suspect that my clone has been caught by Shisui��s Genjutsu, so the information was leaked?��


    Deva Path Pain shook his head slightly: ��If your clone is caught by the Genjutsu, then Akatsuki will have no secrets from Konoha. If that��s the case, why should they search for information about you and Kisame?��


    White Zetsu��s clone thought about it, and said: ��So you�� suspect that Shisui bypassed my clone and passed on the identity of me and Kisame to Konoha?��


    Deva Path Pain nodded.


    White Zetsu��s clone immediately shook his head: ��Although Shisui is powerful, he is not good at hiding and escaping. There is no reason why he can avoid my clone.��


    ��Go and ask. ��Deva Path Pain said domineeringly.


    ��I understand. I will contact the clone to see if there is anything unusual about Shisui recently.�� White Zetsu��s clone said.


    Deva Path Pain nodded, and then closed his eyes again.


    ����


    White Zetsu��s clone can move quickly underground, by relying on organic matter such as underground roots and water, and the same is true for transmitting information.


    After leaving the central steel tower, White Zetsu��s clone found a small forest outside Amegakure, and then contacted the White Zetsu��s clone who is monitoring Shisui.


    After a while, a friendly exchange waspleted between the two clones.


    The results of the exchange show that there is nothing unusual about Shisui recently!


    ��Therefore, the person who leaked the identity of me and Kisame is not Shisui?��


    After being informed about this, Deva Path Pain remained silent.


    ��Is what Zetsu��s clone, who monitors Shisui, said credible?��


    ��If it is not credible, it means that Zetsu��s clone has betrayed us, but if that��s the case, Konoha will definitely get more information about Akatsuki, and there is no need to search for information about Zetsu and Kisame, thus rming us. Of course, it is also possible that Konoha did this deliberately in order to clear the suspicion on Zetsu��s clone.


    But if Zetsu��s clone is credible, then it means that Shisui is innocent, and someone else leaked the information.


    ��Could it be Orochimaru?�� White Zetsu��s clone suddenly asked with a smile.


    ��Orochimaru?�� Deva Path Pain asked, ��Why do you suspect him?��


    ��Orochimaru often releases snakes out. I suspect that these snakes are his clones, and even his main body may leave through these snakes.��


    White Zetsu��s clone said gloomily, ��And ording to the information obtained from other channels, Orochimaru has many secret bases in the various parts of the Shinobi World, but don''t even know the location of any of these bases!��


    Deva Path Pain nodded slightly: ��Orochimaru is one of Konoha��s Sannin after all. His methods are weird and difficult, and it is really difficult to monitor him with just one Zetsu��s clone!��


    As for the establishment of secret bases in various parts of the Shinobi World��


    Deva Path Pain suddenly remembered his first contact with Orochimaru. At that time, he saw huge ambitions in Orochimaru��s eyes!


    ��Perhaps, this time, it was Orochimaru who leaked the information in order to provoke the rtionship between the organization and Shisui. This won��t only weaken Akatsuki, but also make Konoha focus on Akatsuki.��


    ��When Orochimaru leaks Akatsuki��s information a little bit, I��m afraid Akatsuki will face Konoha before we can start the n to capture the Biju!��


    ��If it��s really him���� Deva Path Pain couldn��t continue.


    ��Monitor him closely?��


    ��It��s useless, even Zetsu��s clone can��t monitor him at all, otherwise, it wouldn��t let Orochimaru��s clone run away.��


    ��As for killing him?��


    ��Who knows whether the ��Orochimaru�� currently monitored by Zetsu��s clone is a clone or the main body.��


    Thinking about it this way, Deva Path Pain realized that he could do nothing about Orochimaru.


    ��Moreover, from the perspective of main body and shadow clone, Hy��ketsu is also a shadow clone, and his main body is also suspected of leaking the secrets!��


    With this in mind, Deva Path Pain suddenly found that the Akatsuki he worked so hard had be a sieve, and anyone could leak Akatsuki��s secrets!


    This is not a good sign.


    ��What are you going to do?�� White Zetsu��s clone asked.


    ��No matter who leaked the information, we can��t wait any longer!��


    Deva Path Pain looked towards White Zetsu��s clone, and said coldly said, ��Immediately confirm the exact location of all the Biju and Jinchuriki in the Shinobi World!��


    ��Pain, are you nning to capture Biju now?��


    White Zetsu��s clone��s eyes widened, ��The timing is not ripe yet, right?��


    ��This is an order!�� Deva Path Pain said indifferently.


    ��Since this is your decision, I understand���� White Zetsu��s clone showed a weird smile that is half-baked, and turned to leave.


    He wants to tell his main body and Obito about Deva Path Pain��s decision. After all, capturing Biju is also one of the ns set by his Madara-sama, and there is no room for error!

 Chapter 655: Obitos Plan

    Chapter 655: Obito''s n


    In the forest in the Land of Grass.


    In the dead of the night.


    The faint moonlight poured down from the broken branches and leaves, mottled here and there.


    Hy��ketsu was bathed in the faint moonlight, leaning against a thick tree root protruding from the ground, closing his eyes and sleeping soundly.


    Not far away, Zetsu, who is wearing the Akatsuki��s cloak, opened his eyes slowly. He stared faintly at Hy��ketsu��s face in the shadow, and sank silently into the ground.


    Through the underground nt roots and water, Zetsu traverse from the Land of Grass to the Land of Fire at a very fast speed, and finally drilled out in a canyon.


    ��Here we are.��


    A man in a wearing a ck hooded windbreaker and an orange vortex mask slowly walked out from the depths of the canyon. It is none other than Uchiha Obito.


    Behind Obito is Tobi, who is the most capable of fighting among White Zetsu��s many clones.��What do you think of Nagato''s decision?�� ck Zetsu did not treat him politely, and directly asked solemnly.


    Obito smiled and said: ��Since he intends to capture the Biju in advance, of course we have to support him.��


    ck Zetsu is somewhat dissatisfied: ��But the situation in the Shinobi World is not chaotic enough yet. Once Akatsuki starts to capture Biju, Konoha will surely gather the power of the other Great Shinobi Viges to strike out Akatsuki together!��


    ��Then, we can just find a way to make the situation more chaotic.��


    Obito��s voice gradually deepened, ��For example�� Konoha��s Shinobi assassinated Kirigakure��s Yondaime Mizukage����


    White Zetsu chuckled and asked, ��What are you going to do?��


    Obito said: ��Isn''t there a Shinobi from the Hyuga n in the Akatsuki? Just order him to kill Yondaime Mizukage.��


    White Zetsu became so excited in an instant: ��That��s ture! If Yondaime Mizukage dies under Hyuga n��s Gentle Fist, then Konoha will definitely be held responsible for this matter! Maybe it will start a war between the two countries!��


    ��And Hyuga Taki has some trouble with Hyuga n��s Main House.��


    ck Zetsu also smiled gloomily, ��He must be happy to cause trouble for the Hyuga n, but the only problem is, can Hyuga Taki kill Yondaime Mizukage?��


    ��Of course he can.��


    Obito said with a smile, ��The Genjutsu I ced on Yondaime Mizukage has been broken, and his life is not long. Right now, we just need to push him a little harder.��


    ��Furthermore, Yondaime Mizukage is also Sanbi��s Jinchuriki. If we kill him, we can get Sanbi directly.�� Tobi also said.


    ��Then, we can let Orochimaru and Hyuga Taki take a trip to the Land of Water.�� ck Zetsu agreed.


    Through the underground organicwork, Zetsu soon return to the Land of Grass��s forest. When he quietly drilled out of the ground, he subconscious looked towards Hy��ketsu��s location, but found that there is no one there.


    ��You��re awake? You��re really alert.�� ck Zetsu said in a deep voice.


    ��We obviously didn''t make any sound.�� White Zetsu said dissatisfiedly.


    From the depths of the shadows, Hy��ketsu walked out slowly: ��Where did you go?��


    ��It has nothing to do with you.�� ck Zetsu said coldly.


    Hy��ketsu smiled coldly: ��It has nothing to do with me? Zetsu, Pain trusts you to let your clones monitor the various groups, but in the end, you yourself often disappear. I wonder what Pain will think when he knows about this.��


    ��Is that a threat?�� ck Zetsu said sharply.


    ��Why? Do you think I am unworthy?�� Hy��ketsu��s tone became colder.


    ��So scary.��


    White Zetsu sneered and interrupted with a smile, ��Hy��ketsu, don��t be too nervous, we will not betray Akatsuki no matter what. As for our disappearance, we just went around for a while, don''t be suspicious.��


    Hy��ketsu doesn��t believe in such stupid lie.


    ��Well, since you want to know, let me tell you.��


    White Zetsu rolled his eyes and said, ��Someone offered a bounty for my whereabouts on the ck market, so I went to the ck market at night to check.��


    Hearing this, Hy��ketsu is startled: ��Bounty for your whereabouts? Are you exposed?��


    ��Yes, there��s a traitor in the Akatsuki. My name and Kisame got revealed to Konoha, and now, Konoha��s Anbu has started to trace the whereabouts of Kisame and me.�� White Zetsu shrugged, his tone is quite helpless.


    Hy��ketsu��s heart was shaken, but he said with a snort: ��It��s Uchiha Shisui! I already said that he��s a spy!��


    ��No, my clone told me that there is nothing unusual about Shisui.��


    White Zetsu said, ��Pain suspects it��s Orochimaru, of course, you are also a suspect. After all, the one standing in front of me is just your shadow clone.��


    ��Humph.��


    Hy��ketsu snorted, and changed the subject, ��How does Pain n to find this traitor?��


    White Zetsu shook his head and said: ��Pain has no n to find out the traitor. He just asked me to collect the identity and whereabouts of Jinchuriki in the various Shinobi Viges. Therefore, this may be thest time we will be together, but you should have new teammates soon.��


    ��Hidan��?��


    Hy��ketsu nodded slightly, but was shocked in his heart.


    ��ording to this situation, Akatsuki��s n of capturing Biju may start ahead of schedule.��


    ��And Minato has caught Yonbi��s Jinchuriki in advance. Once Akatsuki confirms this information, it is very likely that Pain will use Shinra Tensei against Konoha, or�� relying on Obito��s Kamui?��


    Hy��ketsu��s heart is somewhat conflicted. Fortunately, he wears an ice crystals mask, so he doesn��t need to worry about being discovered by others.


    ��We should cherish ourst time together.�� White Zetsu said with a chuckled.


    Hy��ketsu turned around silently, leaned against the root of the tree and resting his mind, while secretly thought: ��As soon as Zetsu leaves, I will disband myself and pass the information to the main body.��


    ����


    At the same time.


    Land of Fire��s Konoha.


    Root��s Headquarters.


    Danzo is sitting in a dark office, waiting silently.


    The news of the sess of the ��Gozu Tenno�� has already reached his ears a few days ago, but the ��results�� have not yet arrived. Because of that, Danzo can��t eat and sleep, as he is afraid that something might happen to the ordinary Root��s Shinobi on the way here.


    The night is getting darker and darker, and after waiting midnight pass, there is a sudden sound of rapid footsteps outside the office.


    ��Danzo-sama, the things have arrived!�� A soft knock on the door came from outside the room.


    Danzo is overjoyed upon hearing this. He quickly got up to open the gate, and saw two Root��s Shinobi knelt on one knee, and one of them is holding a luxurious golden scroll in his hand.


    Danzo immediately grabbed it, and when he unfolded it, he saw densely packed words on the scroll. And in the middle of the words, there is a symbol simr to a bull��s head.


    ��Gozu Tenno����


    ��Hahahaha!��


    ��Namikaze Minato, prepare for your doomsday!��


    Danzo forcibly suppressed the joy in his heart, then threw the scroll over, and said: ��Make sure to get allbatants train the Gozu Tenno!��


    ��Yes!�� The two Root��s Shinobi responded in unison.


    ����


    Early the next morning.


    Konoha, which had been silent all night, slowly regained its vitality, and the number of pedestrians on the cold streets gradually increased.


    Kotetsu and Izumo rushed to Konoha��s gate early in the morning, and after changing shift with the person on dutyst night, they began their day''s work as gatekeepers.


    Although the work is simple, boring, and tedious, the two feels particrly fulfilled when they see the crowdsing in and out every day.


    As the sun gradually rises, a familiar figure is imprinted in the eyes of the two.


    ����

 Chapter 656: The Legend of Sage of Six Paths

    Chapter 656: The Legend of Sage of Six Paths


    ��Kanp��!��


    When the two saw the dusty Kanp��, they immediately ran out happily.


    ��Izumo, Kotetsu, long time no see.��


    Kanp�� enthusiastically opened his arms to embrace them, but the two bastards disliked Kanp�� for being too dusty and refused.


    Kanp�� is furious, and cynicallymented that the public moral is declining with each passing they. Kotetsu and Izumo immediately made abination of punches, which makes Kanp�� speechless.


    After chatting with them for a while, Kanp�� felt as if he had returned to the carefree Academy days. At that time, the sky was blue and the grass was green, and there was joy for just running around.


    ��The happy times are always gone forever!��


    After bidding farewell to the two close friends, Kanp�� stepped into the vige and went straight to Hokage Tower.


    ����The people who are on duty at Hokage��s Office today are the same as usual. After a brief report, Kanp�� opened the door and walked in.


    Minato had already put down the paperwork in his hand, and his azure pupils looked at the iing Kanp�� ratherplicatedly.


    ��Hokage-sama, I��m back.�� Kanp�� looked at Minato with a sad face, and his eyes were a bit tired, giving people a sad temperament that has gone through vicissitudes of life.


    Minato looked at him, and for a moment didn''t know where to start.


    Minato sighed, and then said: ��Have you been in Abyss all this time?��


    Kanp�� nodded, shook his head again, and said: ��After returning from the mission in the Land of Grass, my proxy, Ry��shi Tenk�� suddenly came to me and said there was an emergency, and I followed him away after that.��


    ��Emergency?��


    Minato asked, ��Is it rted to Roshi?��


    ��Roshi��s incident was an ident.��


    Kanp�� said, ��The people of Abyss found Roshi��s trace in the Land of Waterfall, and Ry��shi Tenk�� took me to find Roshi. Considering Roshi��s identity as a Jinchuriki, at that time, apart from me and Ry��shi Tenk��, there were two other people who were sent to contact Roshi.��


    Minato��s expression turned serious and he asked: ��Who?��


    ��One of them is Yuki Hy��ketsu, which is Yuki Ao, and the other should be the one who recruited Yuki Hy��ketsu�� a member of the Uchiha n.�� Kanp�� said.


    Roshi has been caught by Minato, and Minato must have already known about this information, so Kanp�� will naturally not hide it.


    Kanp�� then began his act, ��When they were in contact with Roshi, I stood on the side with Transparent Release, so he probably didn''t notice me. After the contact, Roshi refused their solicitation, and the two parties started fighting.��


    ��Roshi lost.�� Minato said.


    ��Yes, although Roshi was very strong, it was one against three, so he was defeated. After being knocked out by them, they drew his blood.��


    Kanp�� said, ��At that time, themotion caused by the fight was a bit loud, and I was worried that the fainted Roshi would be captured by others, so I used Flying Thunder God Technique to take him to the Land of Fire��s sea territory.��


    ��Draw his blood����


    Minato hesitantly said, ��Is it to study Lava Release Kekkei Genkai?��


    Kanp�� nodded: ��Yes.��


    ��What about Senjutsu?�� Roshi told me that when he was fighting with the members of Abyss, and Yuki Hy��ketsu used Senjutsu.�� Minato asked.


    Kanp�� showed an awkward yet polite smile, and said: ��The reason why he can use Senjutsu is because of something called the Sage Cursed Seal.��


    ��Sage Cursed Seal?�� Minato raised his brows: ��This name sounds powerful and unusual!��


    ��It seems to be a Cursed Seal made with my Sage blood, but I don��t know the specifics.�� Kanp�� said with bitter expression.


    Minato is shocked upon hearing this: ��Could it be that all the members of Abyss have this Sage Cursed Seal?��


    Kanp�� shook his head decisively: ��The bacsh of Sage Cursed Seal is very strong, so ordinary people are not able to bear it. I recalled that my proxy, Ry��shi Tenk��, can��t bear this Sage Cursed Seal.��


    Hearing this answer, Minato breathed a sigh of relief, ��As long as this Sage Cursed Seal can��t be mass-released, the problem is not big.��


    ��Where did you go after Roshi��s incident?�� Minato asked.


    ��I went to�� the Moon.�� Kanp�� smiled shyly.


    ��Moon����


    Minato asked with a confused face, ��Kanp��, are you cracking a joke with me?��


    Kanp�� said with bitter expression: ��I really went to the Moon and I almost couldn��te back.��


    Minato certainly wouldn��t believe it, but then he suddenly remembered that not long ago, there would be mysterious falling stars every night, and ording to observations, these falling stars were suspected of falling from the Moon!


    ��Is it rted to Kanp�� going to Moon?��


    ��But, how is it possible?!��


    ��How did he get to the Moon?��


    Faced with Minato��s doubts, Kanp�� already had a draft in his head.


    ��Hokage-sama, this matter must start has to start with the Sage of Six Paths.�� Kanp�� recalled.


    ��Sage of Six Paths?�� Minato suppressed the doubts in his heart and looked at Kanp�� quietly.


    Kanp�� said: ��ording to Abyss, Moon was actually created by the Sage of Six Paths.��


    Minato stared at him with wide-eyes, and he didn''t know how to release the thought in his heart.


    ��This�� This legend seems to have never been circted in the Shinobi World.�� Minato organized his words.


    ��I also didn��t believe it at first, but when I got on the Moon, I found out that it was true!�� Kanp�� said.


    ��What did you find on the Moon?�� Minato asked hurriedly.


    ��The descendants of the younger brother of Sage of Six Paths!�� Kanp�� said.


    ��???��


    A ck line appeared on Minato''s forehead, ��You��re saying that Sage of Six Paths has a younger brother?��


    ��Not only is does he have a younger brother, he also has an old mother.�� Kanp�� said happily.


    ������


    Minato- my heart is tired- Minato doesn��t want to ask anymore, and quickly waved his hand, ��Kanp��, let��s finish everything in one go.��


    Kanp�� nodded, and then started to briefly talk about the lives and grievances of Otsutsuki''s mother and son.


    ��So the Moon is actually the location where Sage of Six Paths�� mother, Otsutsuki Kaguya, is sealed?��


    Minato looked suspicious, ��Then, in order to guard the seal, the younger brother of Sage of Six Paths moved his descendants to the Moon?��


    Kanp�� nodded: ��Yes, yes, that��s it.��


    Minato still can��t believe it. After all, these legends had never been circted in the Shinobi World at all, and there are also no traces about this kind of thing. He felt that Kanp����s story is even more outrageous than his teacher, Jiraiya��s novel!


    But Minato still said: ��Go on.��


    ��Although the younger brother of Sage of Six Paths went to Moon with his descendants, but before leaving, he left an Earth-Moon passage that allowed people to travel between the Earth and the Moon.��


    Kanp�� said, ��I went to the Moon through this Earth-Moon passage.��


    Hearing this, Minato suddenly interrupted Kanp�� and asked: ��You went to the Moon alone? Why did Abyss send you to the Moon?��


    Kanp�� was startled, ��That��s right, why did Abyss send me to Moon? What is the reason?��


    Kanp����s face remained the same, but his thoughts is revolving rapidly, and he soon found a reason: ��I was asked to investigate the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path (Gedo Mazo).��


    ��Gedo Mazo? What is that?�� Minato asked.


    ��They said it is the main body of Jubi.�� Kanp�� revealed a solemn expression.


    ��Jubi?�� Minato frowned, feeling a deep sense of malice all of a sudden.


    Kanp�� felt a bit of headache at this moment. After all, the memory of Otsutsuki Kaguya, God Tree, Jubi, and Gedo Mazo is too long, and it can only be edited in this meeting now. Then, he said solemnly: ��They said that Jubi is an extremely terrifying Biju, which brought a huge disaster to the world and was finally defeated by Sage of Six Paths. After that, Sage of Six Paths sealed Jubi��s body, which is this Gedo Mazo, into the Moon. As for Jubi��s Chakra, he sealed it into his body and became Jubi��s Jinchuriki.��


    ��Jinchuriki?��


    Minato��s pupils shrank upon hearing all of this.


    ��This expression is good.��


    Kanp�� chuckled in his heart, but his expression is still serious, and he continues: ��Before Sage of Six Paths, he divided Jubi��s Chakra into nine parts.��


    ��Nine parts?��


    Minato��s heart trembled, and he suddenly thinks of the nine Biju in the Shinobi World at this moment!


    ��Is this the origin of Shinobi World��s nine Biju?!��


    Kanp�� guessed what Minato is thinking through his expression, so he seriously said: ��Hokage-sama, the nine Biju in the Shinobi World are actually created by Sage of Six Paths using Jubi��s chakra!��


    Minato turned silent from this. He needs time to digest the terrifying news.


    ��If this is true, then how powerful and terrifying is Jubi, which is the collection of nine Biju��s Chakra?��


    ��Wait!��


    ��Abyss asked Kanp�� to go to the Moon to check Jubi��s body, Gedo Mazo����


    ��Kanp��, did you see this Gedo Mazo on the Moon?�� Minato asked anxiously.


    Kanp�� shook his head and said solemnly: ��It has been summoned away.��


    ��This Gedo Mazo can be summoned?�� Minato is taken aback.


    ��Yes, as long as the summoner have the same eyes as Sage of Six Paths.�� Kanp�� said.


    ��Rinnegan!�� Minato blurted out.


    Kanp�� slowly nodded: ��That''s right, it��s Rinnegan! As long as you have Rinnegan, you can summon the body of Jubi from the Moon!��


    Minato responded quickly ��The Abyss�� Could it be that Abyss has found a person with Rinnegan, that''s why you were asked to check the situation on the Moon?��


    ��As expected of you, Hokage-sama!�� Kanp�� calmly praised at this moment.


    ��Who is that person?�� Minato asked quickly.


    ��Hokage-sama, do you still remember Yuki Ao?�� Kanp�� asked back.


    Minato nodded: ��He entered Akatsuki under the pseudonym of Yuki Hy��ketsu�� Could it be����


    Kanp�� nodded with no emotions: ��That''s right, it is the leader of Akatsuki, Pain!��


    ��Pain?��


    ��Aren''t the leaders of the Akatsuki Nagato and Konan? How did you be Pain?��


    Because Kanp�� also knew the spy n, Minato did not hide it, and directly told Kanp�� about the information that Shisui sent back.


    After hearing this, Kanp�� immediately showed a look of surprise, and said: ��Pain must be the puppet that Nagato puts in front of the Akatsuki��s members!��


    Minato didn''t continue to care about these things, and said in a deep voice: ��For Nagato to summon Gedo Mazo, what does he want to do?��


    ��Yuki Hy��ketsu found reliable information from the Akatsuki, saying that Akatsuki��s ultimate goal is to capture all the nine Biju. Coupled with Rinnegan, which can summon Gedo Mazo, the people in Abyss suspect that Nagato wants to resurrect Jubi and dominate the Shinobi World.��


    Kanp�� felt that his words became more and more smooth, and continued, ��After that, Abyss began to search for the Earth-Moon passage, and it was not until more than a year ago that they finally found it. Considering that there are descendants of the younger brother of Sage of Six Paths on the Moon, this errand fell to mine, who can use Flying Thunder God Technique and Transparent Release.��


    ��Perfect, everything makes sense.��


    Kanp�� is very excited in his heart.


    ��I really am a genius!��

 Chapter 657: I Want to See The Leader of The Abyss

    Chapter 657: I Want to See The Leader of The Abyss


    Hokage��s Office.


    After listening to Kanp����s words, Minato fell silent and could not speak for a long time.


    Sage of Six Paths, Otsutsuki Kaguya, Otsutsuki n, Jubi, Gedo Mazo, nine Biju, Akatsuki, Abyss��


    When these absurd legends and reality are connected, Minato really doesn��t want to believe that this is actually real.


    ��But if this is true, and Akatsuki really intends to capture the nine Biju and revive Jubi, then their existence has threatened the safety of the entire Shinobi World!��


    ��Furthermore, Yonbi and Kyubi are both in Konoha. If Akatsuki really wants to capture Biju, Konoha can��t avoid facing them!��


    A sense of crisis suddenly rose in Minato''s heart, not only for the entire Shinobi World, but also for Konoha, and even more for his wife and child!


    Minato��s thoughts scattered around, and it took a long time for him to calm down and refocused his attention on Kanp��.


    ��Kanp��, what happened to the Otsutsuki n on the Moon?�� Minato took out a scroll and wrote as he asked.After all, it is important information rted to the Moon and Sage of Six Paths�� younger brother. Even if it is not needed, they can use it as a database.


    Kanp�� said: ��Due of the infighting between Main House and Branch House, the Otsutsuki n there is already dying. When I went up, there was only a pair of father and son left.��


    ��Main House? Branch House?�� Minato was startled, ��Why does this n system sound familiar?��


    Kanp�� didn''t hide anything, and said: ��Hokage-sama, Otsutsuki n and Hyuga n are both descendants of Sage of Six Paths�� younger brother! They both have Byakugan.��


    ��It turned out Hyuga n is���� Minato is dumbfounded.


    ��And I found the Otsutsuki n��s library on the Moon, and found that Uchiha n and Senju n are actually descendants of Sage of Six Paths himself! These two great ns have inherited the Sage Eyes and Sage Body of the Sage of the Six Paths respectively!��


    Hearing this, Minato��s pupils shrank: ��What?��


    ��Isn''t this world too small?��


    ��The descendants of Sage of Six Paths and the descendants of Sage of Six Paths�� younger brother are actually both in Konoha!��


    Minato suddenly thought of something and asked: ��Uzumaki n and Senju n are distant rtives, aren��t they?��


    Kanp�� nodded: ��Yeah, the Uzumaki n is also the descendants of Sage of Six Paths!��


    ��No wonder Uzumaki n��s physique is so powerful. It turned out to be the Sage Body that was inherited from Sage of Six Paths.��


    Minato wrote all these down, and then asked: ��What��s the matter with those shooting stars?��


    Kanp�� said: ��Although there are only two Otsutsuki ns on the Moon, they have built arge number ofbat puppets for thousands of years. I was discovered by them not long after I entered the Moon and was forced to fight fiercely����


    Then, Kanp�� told the matter about the Earth-Moon Passage destroyed by Otsutsuki Fukuyama, then how he rose up to resist, turned the table, destroyed all thebat puppets, and upied Moon. During this period, Kanp�� told Minato about repaying grievances with kindness, and didn��t harm Fukuyama and his son. Unfortunately, Fukuyama was a poor man, and died of old diseases not long after. Leaving his son, Otsutsuki Toneri, alone to live in the Moon where he was served by hundreds of puppets.


    Later, after confirming that Gedo Mazo had disappeared from the Moon, Kanp�� kept experimenting with how to return to Earth by using meteors while reading in the library of the Otsutsuki n.


    It wasn��t until more than half a month ago that he sessfullynded in an ��extremely thrilling�� way!


    After listening to Kanp����s ��Moon Jump��, Minato felt great pity, and even more emotionally at the decline of the Otsutsuki n.


    ��Now there is only one Otsutsuki Toneri left in Moon, how can he reproduce by himself?��


    ��If he��s unable to reproduce, the Otsutsuki n will definitely died out.��


    However, Minato didn��t me Kanp�� for not bringing Toneri back to Earth. After all, returning to Earth from Moon bare-naked, just thinking about felt extremely exciting and extremely dangerous. If it is changed to Minato himself, maybe he will take the risk of bringing Toneri, but everyone has different personalities and ways of doing things, so he will not criticize Kanp�� from the perspective of a saint.


    But there is one thing he is more curious about, that is, after Kanp�� returned to Earth, why did it take him more than half a month toe back!


    ��Did he go to Abyss first?��


    Minato solemnly asked: ��Where did you go after returning to Earth?��


    Kanp�� didn��t know what Minato was thinking, but he has always been an honest child, well maybe he has lied one, two or three times��


    Coughing lightly, Kanp�� exined: ��I happened to be on the sea when Inded. Because I misjudged the direction, I actually reached the Land of Water����


    Then, Kanp�� told Minato about him entering Kirigakure, applied to go out to sea, boarded the ship ten dayster, met Mei and Ao on the ship, and got important information from them that Yuki Hy��ketsu tried to assassinate the Yondaime Mizukage!


    ��Mei and Ao came to chase Yuki Hy��ketsu, but I did not disclose my rtionship with Yuki Hy��ketsu, so they did not have any conflict with me. After that, I took the ship to the Land of Lightning, then rush back here bynd.�� Kanp�� said.


    Hearing what he said, Minato was relieved.


    ��Hokage-sama, I am going to tell Abyss all the information about the Moon.��


    Kanp�� then said, ��Akatsuki intends to resurrect Jubi, and I think Abyss definitely does not want to see such a situation.��


    Minato nodded in approval, ��If Abyss is happy to see this matter happens, then they wouldn��t have gotten Kanp�� to go to the Moon to investigate about Gedo Mazo.��


    ��If possible, I would like to meet the leader of the Abyss.�� Minato said.


    Kanp�� chuckled in his heart, but nodded his head solemnly: ��I understand. I will tell Hokage-sama��s request to Ry��shi Tenk��!��


    After that, Kanp��municated with Minato about Shisui''s recent situation, and then left.


    After leaving Hokage Tower, Kanp�� frowned slightly.


    Minato said that the scroll that appeared at the door of Hokage��s Office was given by Shisui, but he did not agree.


    After all, no matter how good Shisui is at Genjutsu, it is impossible to teleport directly from outside the vige to the Hokage Tower.


    Besides, he also has a teammate who is not afraid of Genjutsu, Sasori, and was still monitored by White Zetsu��s clone 24 hours a day��


    ��Wait!��


    ��White Zetsu��s clone?��


    Kanp����s eyes lit up: ��Could it be sent by White Zetsu��s clone?��


    White Zetsu��s clone can move at ultra-high speed in the organicwork with nt roots and groundwater. Although it is slower than his work cable��, it is better than it extends in all directions. Unless it is the extreme terrain such as desert and snow, he can go to wherever he wants, and no one can stop him.


    ��Shisui must have used Kotoamatsukami to control the White Zetsu��s clone that monitored him, and then let him pass the information. ��Kanp�� thought so.


    As for why only a little information is passed, he has to ask the White Zetsu��s clone if he wanted to know.


    ��It��s just that�� Shisui��s eyesight has been declining, and now that he is using Kotoamatsukami, how long can his Mangekyost?��


    ��Before he ispletely blind, Hashirama��s cells must be transnted into his body.��


    ��After all, he is a close friend,�� Kanp�� thought to himself.


    But it��s useless for him to be anxious, and it depends on Kabuto.


    ��There is also the Wood Release collection from Hashirama. I hope that Hashirama��s coffin is still there after being buried underground for so long.��


    ��Also, now that I have Toneri��s Otsutsuki physique and thousands of Byakugan, I must catch enough bandits in the shortest time to use Impure World Reincarnation, and then pile up Byakugan to perfection, then upgrade Tenseigan!


    ��How about�� letting Tenseigan��s shadow clone to act as the Big Boss of the Abyss to meet Minato?��

 Chapter 658: Wood Release 2-3

    Chapter 658: Wood Release 2-3


    Kakashi led the members of the sixth team to go out for mission a few days ago, so Kanp�� did not have to go to the bathhouse to check in. A few days after he came back, he first ordered his shadow clones to travel around to capture bandits, while he stayed at home all the time.


    He originally wanted to apany his family to make up for the past year or so, but unfortunately, his family didn��t share such thought.


    Keiko is still working at the hospital, Hoshino would go to the Gekko n��s gathering ce from the mansion, and Hayate is either on mission or ying swords with Yugao. In addition to going to school, Karin takes Hinata and Naruto everywhere to make troubles, just like a tyrant in the vige!


    Coupled with the previous performance of Kanp����s shadow clone, Kanp�� haspletely be a loner at home!


    ��This day can��t go on.��


    Kanp�� left behind a shadow clone and ran away from home.


    He first went to the underground base at the Forest of Death and threw today��s Collection Technique at Hashirama. After three consecutive failures, he went online and went straight to the Land of Iron��s capital.


    It is now May Konoha��s 56th. The weather in the Land of Fire is mild and gradually getting hotter, but in the Land of Iron, the cold wind is blowing everywhere. Kanp�� is wrapped in a coat and a hood, and came to the Konoha Tavern in a very low-key manner.


    Kabuto is still making oden cooking at the counter, and have been busy until three o��clock in the afternoon, before finally sending thest customer away.Kabuto walked outside with a smile, flipped the signboard over, and then closed the door.


    ��My lord, this way please.��


    Kabuto turned around and respectfully took Kanp�� to the undergroundboratory behind.


    After noting here for more than a year, Kanp�� saw that the undergroundboratory has been expanded a lot, and it seems to have at least seventy-eighty square meters. At the same time, there are a few more advanced instruments on the wall. Kanp�� simply fiddled with them, and don��t know what these are used for.


    Then, he came to the iron cage in the corner and looked towards the grotesquely shaped white mouse inside.


    A white mouse as big as a cat, a white mouse with green grass growing on its head, a white mouse with dead branches under its armpits��


    ��It seems that the experiment is not very ideal.�� Kanp�� frowned slightly.


    Kabuto said with a smile: ��My lord, Hashirama��s cells are too active. Once the transnt is carried out, it will cause a terrible rejection on the experimental subject��s body, and then various ��woodification�� phenomena will appear, before they finally die. Even if I keep diluting the Hashirama��s cells, this situation will still happen, but as long as you master the variables, you can seed.��


    ��What do you mean?�� Kanp�� looked at him with puzzled expression.


    ��I always feel that this subordinate of mine is bluffing me.��


    Kabuto pushed the round sses on the bridge of his nose, and pointed to the big white mouse and said, ��My lord, looks at this experimental subject. Apart from its huge body, it does not show any signs of woodification��.��


    Kanp�� was stunned: ��That is to say����


    ��Although the rejection of Hashirama��s cells to the experimental subject cannot be eliminated, it can be weakened. As long as it is weakened enough to allow the experimental subject��s body to withstand this rejection, the experiment will be sessful.�� Kabuto exined.


    Kanp�� subconsciously looked at the white mouse in the iron cage, and his face twitched: ��But this size is too big.��


    Hearing this, Kabuto just shrugged: ��This is already the closest to a sessful experimental subject.��


    Kanp�� closed his eyes and his head is filled with the giant version of Shisui. He quickly shook his head to disperse such scene, and said: ��Continue to research it.��


    �� Yes.�� Kabuto nodded in response.


    After staying with Kabuto for a while, Kanp�� returned to the Land of Fire along the work cable��.


    In the next few days, Kanp�� continued to collect Hashirama while paying attention to the security of the Land of Fire.


    Since the end of the Third Shinobi World War, there have been significantly fewer bandits in the Land of Fire. In addition, once bandits get into trouble, someone will issue a mission to suppress bandits on x Konoha. This is a serious blow to the business of the Land of Fire��s bandits!


    Today, most of the bandits in the Land of Fire have been ��relocated�� to the border between the Land of Fire and neighboring countries. Although there are Shinobi on the border, these Shinobi are responsible for guarding border and will never put aside the border to encircle and suppress the bandits, so the bandits finally got a firm foothold here.


    But these good days didn''tst long. Kanp����s shadow clones are like flies that smell shits, buzzing over to catch these people.


    They would catch three today, five tomorrow, and four the day after tomorrow. Over time, the bandits were in a state of panic all day long, and many of them simply abandoned theirpanions and changed their ways.


    On the other end, Kanp�� sacrificed the bandits that was captured by the shadow clones, and summoned a huge amount of Byakugan user from the Moon one after another with Impure World Reincarnation, and then collected them.


    It��s just that the uracy of the collection is not very high.


    What Gentle Fist Art, Tenketsu, Vacuum Palm, Revolving Heaven��


    And Otsutsuki n��s Taijutsu style, all the bells and whistles were collected by Kanp��. As for Byakugan itself, he only managed to collect very few of them.


    Fortunately, there are thousands of pairs of Byakugan in Kanp����s scroll. With such a huge base, it is enough to push his Byakugan Kekkei Genkai to the perfect level!


    But it will take time, and�� enough bandits!


    In the middle of the night, after Kanp�� sacrificed thest bandit in the underground base, he put his corpse into the scroll. After thinking that there is another collection chances today, he dug out Hashirama��s coffin.


    ��Use Wood Release.�� After failing for so many times on collecting Hashirama, Kanp�� has already been in a stable state of mind, without any fluctuations.


    As for Hashirama, he already started forming hand seal, and the speed is very fast.


    Kanp�� calmly threw the Collection Technique.


    The green light cluster in his mind surged and boiled quickly, and then a pale red light dot was ejected.


    Kanp�� waved his hand: ��Okay, okay, stop moving, go back and lie down.��


    After burying Hashirama into the ground again, Kanp�� realized itter. After reacting btedly, he quickly controls his consciousness.


    In his mind, there are thousands of blue light dots rotating around the green light cluster at this time, which looks magnificent, and among the blue light dots, there are rare red, purple, and even rarer purple gold and deep purple stardust!


    Kanp�� was not in the mood to watch the beautiful scenery, and with the move of his thought, he quickly came to the corner where two pale red light dots were rotating and rubbing against each other.


    Wood Release: Iplete 2/3!


    ��Was the collection sessful just now?!��


    Kanp�� is overjoyed!


    Although he can no longer collect anything from Hashirama, there is still Tenzo out there!


    He has kept Tenzo��s three chances!


    And until now, Kanp�� is trying to maintain the rtionship between the two, so how can he not seed once with three chances?


    However, Tenzo followed Kakashi and run around the Shinobi World at this moment, and he doesn��t know when they wille back.


    In desperation, Kanp�� had to leave all Collection Techniques to the bandits!


    It was night, and after dinner, Karin actually didn��t go out, but obediently and honestlyy down on the table to write her homework, an essay called kunai throwing experience that required 800 words.


    As someone who has experienced it, Kanp�� is obliged to guide her by the side, until Karin furiously drove him out.


    ��Sigh, you are only making trouble, big brother, your way has long been outdated!�� Karin usibly said, and mmed the door shut.


    Kanp�� was not convinced, and wanted to argue a few more words, when suddenly, a memory flooded into his mind.

 Chapter 659: Kanpūs Mission

    Chapter 659: Kanp��''s Mission


    The memoryes from Hy��ketsu. Just now, his two-person team with Zetsu officially ended. And when Zetsu left, Hy��ketsu disbanded on his own and passed the information over there to Kanp��.


    There are a lot of memories, and it took Kanp�� a few minutes to smooth them over. Apart from a lot of meaningless conversations, quarrels, missions, and messy trivial matters, Kanp�� found a lot of valuable information.


    For example, Hy��ketsu��s new teammate after Zetsu left is none other than Yugakure��s Missing-nin, Hidan.


    The little kid who was kicked by Kanp�� back then has finally be a teammate of Kanp����s shadow clone!


    Congrattions to Little Hidan.


    As for Zetsu, he got another mission����


    ��Confirm the specific location of each Shinobi Viges�� Jinchuriki?��


    ��Akatsuki is nning to capture Biju in advance!��


    As for the reason, it is because of the scroll in Minato��s hands.Because he knew the list of all the members of Akatsuki, Minato can��t wait to let Kakashi lead the sixth team to wander around the Shinobi World to investigate the information about Zetsu and Kisame��s whereabouts. As a result, Akatsuki noticed and spected that there was a traitor inside the Akatsuki.


    However, after preliminary testing, Nagato was unable to confirm who had betrayed Akatsuki, so he decided to cut his lost and carry out the Biju Capture n in advance!


    Moving ahead of schedule may not be good for Akatsuki, because the situation in the Shinobi World is still not chaotic enough, and many details are still not in ce, but it is a good thing for Nagato. After all, his Rinnegan needs him to use his vitality to support!


    Just think about Nagato''s appearance when he invaded Konoha in the original work, he waspletely skinny at that time. But at this moment, he still had at least several kilos of muscle!


    With just a few pounds of muscle, Nagato can definitely use several super-Shinra Tensei easily!


    Kanp�� spectes about Nagato maliciously, then travel along the work cable�� to the underground base at the Forest of Death, and under the surveince of a group of Byakugan��s shadow clone, he created the Ice Release shadow clone, Hy��ketsu.


    Kanp�� and Hy��ketsu stared at each other for a long time and felt annoyed at each other. Thetter couldn''t help but formed hand seals emotionlessly to change his appearance, then coated his body with herbal juice, and then put on an ice crystals mask. When ready, he immediately traveled along the work cable�� to the border of the Land of Fire and the Land of Grass, and then dived underground to find the ck coat with red cloud pattern and the ��South�� ring he left underground.


    After that, he slowly moved towards the Land of Hot Water.


    Early the next morning.


    Kanp�� came to Hokage Tower and told Minato about Akatsuki��s movements on the grounds of Abyss��s information.


    ��Akatsuki has recruited a new member, Hidan����


    ��Hy��ketsu and Hidan formed a team������


    ��Zetsu is trying to confirm each specific whereabouts information of Shinobi Viges��s Jinchuriki����


    Minato frowned tightly, ��Akatsuki really wants to resurrect Jubi!��


    Kanp�� then said: ��Hokage-sama, I have already told Ry��shi Tenk�� about your request.��


    ��He agreed?�� Minato��s eyes lit up.


    But Kanp�� shook his head: ��Ry��shi Tenk�� can��t make the decision about this matter, and it has to be reported. As for the specific results, we have to wait.��


    Minato sighed slightly, and said: ��I hope to reach an agreement with the leader of Abyss.��


    Kanp�� said: ��Hokage-sama, Akatsuki is currently collecting information about Jinchuriki, Naruto��s identity should not be leaked, but what about Sister Kushina?��


    ��I will protect her!��


    Minato said with conviction, then added, ��Besides, it is not easy for Akatsuki to capture all the Biju, even if the leader has Sage of Six Paths�� Eyes!��


    ��Hokage-sama, you intend to inform the other Kage?�� Kanp�� guessed Minato��s n.


    ��Yes!��


    Minato nodded, ��I will contact the other Great Shinobi Viges�� Kage and tell them about Akatsuki��s plot!��


    ��I''m afraid they won''t listen.�� Kanp�� sighed.


    ��Yondaime Raikage character is irritable and self-willed. Before he has seen Akatsuki''s strength with his own eyes, he will not pay attention to this so-called Akatsuki at all!��


    ��Furthermore, the two Kumogakure��s Jinchuriki, Yugito Nii and Killer B, are both Shinobi who can perfectly control their Biju, and their strength is enough to suppress more than 95% of the Shinobi in the Shinobi World!��


    ��In addition, Kumogakure has many Shinobi who are good at Nintaijutsu, and they are not a decoration either!��


    ��If I��m the one sitting in Yondaime Raikage��s position, I will not pay attention to Akatsuki either.��


    ��For Sandaime Tsuchikage, Onoki�� This old fox has hired Akatsuki to do things. From Onoki��s point of view, Akatsuki is probably just a mercenary organization that can��t stand on the stage, so why would he be afraid of them?��


    ��There is also Yondaime Kazekage. Although Sunagakure has formed an alliance with Konoha, but from the original work that Yondaime Kazekage and Orochimaru cooperated tounch the Konoha Crush n, it can be seen that this guy has always held great hostility towards Konoha in his heart!��


    ��So even if Yondaime Kazekage responded to Minato''s call on the surface, who knew what he will do behind the scenes?��


    ��Furthermore, although Ichibi��s Jinchuriki, Gaara is the son of Yondaime Kazekage, Gaara��s premature birth has also killed Yondaime Kazekage��s wife, so Yondaime Kazekage��s feelings towards Gaara have always been veryplicated. And bad feelings are not so easy to eliminate!��


    ��As for Yondaime Mizukage, the Genjutsu on him should have been unlocked. ording to the plot of the original work, he might be dead soon, but I don��t know when Terumi Mei took the position.��


    ��By the way, Terumi Mei is so big����


    Kanp�� thinks of her and is in awe, unable to control himself.


    Kanp�� suddenly remembered something and said solemnly: ��Hokage-sama, although Akatsuki ns to capture the Biju, we seem to be one step ahead of them and have already started to capture the Biju. If this matter gets out, I''m afraid the rest of the Great Shinobi Viges will deal with us first.��


    Minato was startled, ��That��s right, I just wanted to remind the rest of Great Shinobi Viges to guard against Akatsuki, but forgot that I also had the same n as Akatsuki.��


    ��Am I that forgetful?


    ��No no no, it��s all Kanp����s fault. The information he spewed out about Jubi was so horrifying that I subconsciously forgot about it.��


    After pondering for a while, Minato said: ��The purpose to capture the Biju before was in order to unify the Shinobi World and bring peace to the entire world, but now, even if it is just to prevent the resurrection of Jubi, we have to continue to capture the Biju!��


    ��Then, do we still remind them?�� Kanp�� asked.


    Minato thought for a while, nodded and said: ��Of course we have to remind them. And if they still lose their Biju after our reminder, then they can��t me us no matter what happens after that.��


    Kanp����s skin twitched: ��I didn��t expect I would see Minato being so shameless.��


    Minato said again: ��Kanp��, you just came back from Kirigakure, so you should be more familiar with it than the other people in Anbu, so I want you to send a letter to Yondaime Mizukage!��


    ��Me?�� As he said this, Mei��s figure suddenly appeared in Kanp����s mind.


    ��Awesome!��


    ��At the same time, find out the identity of Kirigakure��s Jinchuriki, and if possible���� Minato squinted his blue pupils and released a sharp light.


    ��I�� understood!�� Kanp�� nodded, ��It should be fine. Before, I pretended to be Hy��ketsu and attacked Yondaime Mizukage. And now I aming as the main body.��


    ��When I arrived there, I hope that Yondaime Mizukage is already dead, so that we can directly capture the wild Sanbi.��


    ��Hokage-sama, Jiraiya-sama is back!��


    At this moment, Genma��s voice came from outside the office.

 Chapter 660: Proposal

    Chapter 660: Proposal


    ��Wow, what a good amount of milk volume!!��


    ��Sure enough, Konoha��s women are still the best!��


    ��It��s so big!��


    In the depths of a female bathhouse in Konoha, a white-haired man squatted behind the partition, peeping through the gaps at the woman on the other side, who came to the bathhouse to take a bath during the day!


    Hohohohoho��


    Jiraiya sneered wretchedly with red face, and he mps his feet from time to time, feeling that his life hase to a new high��


    ��Jiraiya-sensei!��


    Suddenly, a clear voice came from outside the bathhouse.


    Jiraiya��s body shook, and the wretched expression on his face instantly turned into a sense of righteousness.He got up very calmly, and walked out of the women��s bathhouse along the remote path that he had fumbled in with his hands on his back.


    ��Minato, what a coincidence.��


    Seeing his disciple guarding outside the women''s bathhouse, Jiraiya chuckled, reached out and patted his shoulder, and said with a smile, ��It''s been a long time since I saw you, you are still the same as before.��


    ��Sensei��s hobby has not changed either.�� Minato said with bitter expression.


    Who can believe that Jiraiya, one of the legendary Sannin, likes to hide in the bathhouse and peep a woman taking a bath?


    ��What nonsense!��


    Jiraiya said with a snort, ��Everything I do is for the readers of the Shinobi World! Minato, you don''t even know how popr my ��Icha Icha Paradise�� is. It��s so popr that all major bookstores in the whole Shinobi World are out of stock and in short supply, so I n to publish the sequel of ��Icha Icha Paradise�� while it��s still hot, that��s why I appear here. It��s just to collect materials, don��t think too much!��


    ��Hai, hai����


    Minato showed an expression that didn��t know whether to cry orugh, and quickly changed the subject, ��Sensei, this is not a ce to talk, let��s go to my house.��


    Jiraiya nodded, then looked towards Kanp��, who has been standing behind Minato.


    ��We meet again, Jiraiya-sama.�� Kanp�� greeted proactively.


    ��It��s you.��


    When Jiraiya heard Kanp����s voice, he remembered he was the Anbu who led the way when he hunted down Orochimarust time, ��I remember that his name is Gekko Kanp��.��


    Jiraiya still remembers that Minato wanted to rmend Kanp�� as a contractor of Mount My��boku, but then Kanp�� signed a summoning contract with Ryuchi Cave, and the rmended quota fell on the S-Rank Missing-nin, Shisui.


    ��Fortunately, I have foresight, so I just rejected it!��


    The entire group came to Minato��s house, but there was no one at home.


    ��Minato, how is Naruto at the Academy?�� Jiraiya calmly change his shoes at the entrance, as if it is his own home.


    ��How should I put it����


    Minato has a constipation expression on his face, ��He doesn��t make big mistakes, but keep making small mistakes����


    ��He haspletely inherited Kushina��s character, hahaha.��


    Jiraiya sat on the sofa carefreely. The smile on his face slowly receding, and he asked solemnly, ��Then let''s talk about the business now. Minato, for you to call me back through Bunta, and asked me to rush back so urgently, something must have happened, right?��


    Minato nodded and said: ��Sensei, it��s about Akatsuki!��


    ��The Missing-nin organization! Did you find Orochimaru?!�� Jiraiya straightened up immediately, and asked with a solemn face.


    ��Orochimaru��s whereabouts have not been found yet, but we have confirmed the identity of Akatsuki��s leader!��


    Minato looked straight into Jiraiya��s eyes and said, ��It��s Jiraiya-sensei''s other two disciples, Nagato and Konan!��


    ��Huh?��


    Jiraiya��s eyes widened, ��What?! How is that possible?!��


    ��Although Yahiko, Nagato and Konan did establish an organization called Akatsuki during the Third Shinobi World War, but that organization had been working for the peace of the Land of Rain. After the war, it disappeared without a trace, how could it suddenly be a Missing-nin organization?!��


    ��And����


    ��Wait!��


    ��Nagato and Konan? What about Yahiko?�� Jiraiya frowned.


    Minato shook his head: ��The information sent back by Shisui did not mention Yahiko''s name.��


    ��Shisui? Uchiha Shisui? Isn��t he����


    Jiraiya was puzzled, then showed a touch of sadness, ��So that��s how it is, Shisui is a spy!��


    Minato seriously said: ��Sensei, Shisui is currently undercover in Akatsuki, so please keep the information about him confidential!��


    Jiraiya nodded, but he still felt that something is wrong with his disciples suddenly bing Missing-nin organization��s leaders, so he slightly questioned: ��Is Shisui��s information credible?��


    ��This is also the reason why I asked Sensei toe back.��


    Minato asked with a solemn expression, ��Sensei, among Nagato or Konan, do one of them have the eyes of Sage of Six Paths?��


    Jiraiya subconsciously nodded: ��Nagato does own Rinnegan����


    ��Then, Shisui��s information is true?��


    Jiraiya��s heart sank. After all, besides him and Nagato��spanions, who else knows about Rinnegan in the Shinobi World?


    ��And Shisui��s information only mentions Nagato and Konan. Could it be that Yahiko has been killed, so Nagato and Konan��s idea of ??peace was����


    Jiraiya��s thoughts flew around.


    Minato waited for a while, and after he saw Jiraiya gradually recovered, he continued: ��Sensei, we also confirmed about Akatsuki��s information through other channels, which is the ultimate goal of Nagato and Konan!��


    ��Isn��t it the unification of the Shinobi World?�� Jiraiya looked at Minato with a solemn face, feeling a little uneasy.


    ��No, they want to resurrect Jubi!�� Minato looked at Jiraiya with sparkling eyes, waiting for him to ask with full of expectation.


    Jiraiya lived up to the expectations, and asked with dumbfounded expression: ��Jubi? What is that?��


    Minato is not the kind of person who would show off by himself, so he turned his head and looked towards Kanp��, motioned for him to show off to.


    Kanp�� hated this kind of thing deeply, and wanted to sternly refuse, but considering that Minato is the Hokage, he has to give him face, so he has no choice but to resign himself to it, and stepped forward to give one of the legendary Sannin, Jiraiya, some popr science about the legend in the history of Shinobi World!


    After hearing the story about the Sages of Six Paths�� family loving each other, killing each other and sealing each other, Jiraiya��s face turned strange: ��Sigh, you guys are making a joke with me, right?��


    ��How could there be someone on Moon?��


    ��Moreover, they are the descendants of Sage of Six Paths�� younger brother, and also have Byakugan!


    ��Sage of Six Paths split Jubi, seal Gedo Mazo and so on. They��re all trying to fool me, right?��


    ��This plot is much more exaggerated than my ��Icha Icha Paradise��!��


    Jiraiya couldn��t believe it, looking at the expressions of Minato and Kanp��, he felt that this is not a joke!


    The living room fell into a very brief silence, then Jiraiya took a deep breath, and said: ��I will go to the Land of Rain soon!��


    Jiraiya shook his head to shake off the distracting thoughts in his mind, and continued, ��If your information is true, then Akatsuki��s headquarters may be in the Land of Rain!��


    ��Is he trying to send himself to death?��


    ��Jiraiya-sama, this is too dangerous!�� Kanp�� hurriedly stopped him.


    ��Don��t worry, Akatsuki��s headquarters in the Land of Rain is just my guess, and it may not be true. Even if I find it, I am still Nagato and Konan��s teacher no matter what. So if possible, I want to try to persuade them to give up�� the n to resurrect Jubi!��


    ��What if you can��t persuade them?�� Kanp�� asked.


    ��Then I will defeat them personally and bring them back to Konoha!�� Jiraiya said confidently.


    Kanp�� continued to ask: ��What if Jiraiya-sama can��t beat them?��


    Jiraiya is dissatisfied, ��Little brat, you are looking down on me. I am one of the legendary Sannin, Nagato��s Ninjutsu and Konan��s Ninjutsu are also taught by me. How could I not be able to beat them?��


    But Jiraiya is a humble person, so he said in a low-key manner: ��Don��t worry, if I am not their opponent, I will find a chance to retreat.��


    ��But what if you can��t find a chance to retreat?�� Kanp�� continued to ask persistently.


    Jiraiyaughed and said: ��Boy, I am Mount Myoboku��s Sage, the Powerful Jiraiya-sama! Even if all the members of Akatsuki gather together, it is impossible to hold me there!��


    Minato showed an awkward smile, and reminded: ��Sensei, except Nagato, Konan, and Shisui, the current members of Akatsuki include Zetsu, Kakuzu, Hoshigaki Kisame, Yuki Hy��ketsu, Sasori of the Red Sand, and Orochimaru.��


    Jiraiya opened his mouth. He has been ��working�� a lot recently and has a bad memory, so he wondered what did he say just now.


    Kanp�� let out a dry cough. He knew of Jiraiya��s personality. Even if he promised not to go there on the surface, he would definitely go secretly if they turned their heads around.


    So hebined his own experience and suggested: ��Jiraiya-sama, if you really want to investigate the Land of Rain, isn��t it better to let shadow clone go?��


    Jiraiya''s eyes lit up, and then he waved his hand with an expression of ��of course I know that�� and said: ��I got it, I got it.��

 Chapter 661: Chasing

    Chapter 661: Chasing


    In the Land of Hot Water.


    Somewhere deep in the canyon.


    Hy��ketsu, who is wearing a ck windbreaker with red cloud pattern, officially met with Taki, Orochimaru and new member, Hidan.


    ��Is this my new teammate? Why are you wearing an ice mask?��


    Hidan, who looks different with his silver hairbed back, looks up and down at Hy��ketsu, snorted and asked, ��Hey, do you believe in Jashin?��


    Hy��ketsu replied coldly: ��If you can kill these two people, I will believe in your Jashin.��


    ��Huh?��


    Hidan looked at Hy��ketsu, then looked at Orochimaru and Taki, then said with a weird expression, ��Didn''t you say that members of the organization are forbidden to kill each other?��


    ��Don��t listen to his nonsense.��Taki stared at Hidan, who began to stir, then looked towards Hy��ketsu, and said, ��Orochimaru and I will go to the Land of Water to perform x mission, Hy��ketsu, I will leave this guy to you.��


    ��The Land of Water?�� Hy��ketsu looked at Taki in confusion.


    ��We��re going to kill����


    Taki started to talk, but was interrupted by Orochimaru, ��Well, this is our mission, and it has nothing to do with them.��


    The mission of Taki and Orochimaru is to go to the Land of Water to assassinate Yondaime Mizukage. To be precise, it was to get Yondaime Mizukage to die under Gentle Fist to provoke the rtionship between Kirigakure and Konoha, and thus make the situation in the Shinobi World turbulent!


    After Obito proposed this n, it was introduced to Deva Path Pain through White Zetsu��s clone, and Deva Path Pain agreed to this n on the spot. If it wasn��t for Orochimaru and Taki need to hand over Hidan, they might have already arrived at the Land of Water.


    ��Mysterious�� what are you talking about?�� Hidan carried his three-section scythe, looking down on Orochimaru and Taki extremely arrogantly.


    Although the two sides fought against each other before, and Hidan also used his Death Controlling Possessed Blood, Orochimaru��s shedding skin and Body Revival Technique really disgusted him, but even so, Hidan couldn��t just calm down.


    Orochimaru nced at Hidan, then turned around and left.


    Hidan��s ability is indeed terrifying. As long as he gets the opponent''s blood, he can exchange injury for injury or even death for death!


    If it was an ordinary Shinobi, even Jinchuriki would have to suffer under his technique, but who makes Orochimaru a sly individual that has more than one n to fall back on, and all kinds of immortality and regeneration abilities?


    As far as the degree of disgustingness is concerned, Hidan can��t keep up with Orochimaru.


    And in the battle, as Hidan got Orochimaru��s blood, Orochimaru also got Hidan��s blood!


    It��s obviously who lost in this exchange at a nce.


    ��Let��s go!�� Orochimaru walked forward unhurriedly, with a graceful figure.


    Taki took the opportunity to open his mouth to Hy��ketsu, and silently said a person��s word: Yondaime Mizukage.


    Then he turned around and quickly followed Orochimaru.


    ��Hey, what is he talking about?��


    Hidan didn''t have the tacit understanding between the two of them, and looked at Hy��ketsu very irritably, and then he saw the ice crystals on Hy��ketsu��s face and became even more irritated, and couldn��t help but poke his finger and said, ��Are you ugly, or why are you wearing that damn thing?��


    ��It has nothing to do with you, and�� ��


    Hy��ketsu looked at this guy, and coldly said, ��You talk a lot, can you please shut up if you can?��


    ��What did you say?!�� Hidan is furious, and without saying anything further, he picked up his sickle and tried to chop at Hy��ketsu.


    ��Okay, okay, everyone will bepanions from now on, don''t quarrel over such trivial matters.��


    A white head drilled out of the ground, and it is White Zetsu��s clone, who is responsible for monitoring them. He smiled and persuaded, ��We got another mission from the Land of Earth��s Onoki, and Pain decided to hand it over to you.��


    ��Hey, where��s my ring?��


    Hidan stepped on the forehead of White Zetsu��s clone, and snorted condescendingly, ��Each of them has a ring, where is my ring?!��


    ������


    ��What a shame and humiliation!��


    White Zetsu��s clone has never been bullied like this all his life!


    ��Your ring����


    White Zetsu��s clone controls the burning fury in his heart, and said, ��It takes time, don��t worry.��


    ��That��s better be it, otherwise, I don��t mind taking his ring and send him to meet Jashin along the way!�� Hidan stared at Hy��ketsu with malice.


    Hy��ketsu sneered when he heard this. Hidan��s immortal body is indeed terrifying when paired with his technique, but he has to get blood from the other side if he wants to use his curse, and Hy��ketsu is just a shadow clone and didn��t have blood at all, so Hidan is just a paper tiger to him!


    Ignoring Hidan��s threat, Hy��ketsu walked away.


    ����


    Konoha.


    After the meeting with Jiraiya, Kanp�� left Konoha with Minato��s handwritten letter in hands and headed towards the Land of Water.


    Jiraiya didn��t stay long and also left. He desperately wanted to go to the Land of Rain to find Nagato and Konan to see what happened to them. He wondered what caused such a huge change!


    At the same time.


    At the border of the Land of Fire and the Land of Hot Water.


    Thirteen Byakugan Shinobi quickly crossed the border and headed towards the Land of Hot Water.


    This group is the squadposed of Hyuga n��s Branch House��s Elite Jonin sent by Hiashi to hunt down Orochimaru!


    And the one leading this group is Neji��s father, Hizashi!


    The figures of thirteen people flickered, and they were speeding forward in the dense forest in ghost-like manners.


    ��After searching for so long, we finally found Orochimaru��s whereabouts. Everyone, buck up. We definitely can��t let him go!�� Hizashi eximed quite excitedly.


    ��Hizashi, ording to the intelligence, Orochimaru seems to have apanion wearing sunsses next to him.��


    ��Whoever he is, don��t take him lightly.��


    These thirteen people are all Elite Jonin, so they are prideful and arrogant. Even if the opponent is the one of the legendary Sannin, Orochimaru, they are not afraid, let alone a Shinobi with sunsses who appeared out of nowhere!


    Hyuga n��s Shinobi are all experts at tracking. A few dayster, they followed the traces left by Orochimaru and Taki��s departure towards the coast, and came to the Land of Hot Water��s coastal pier.


    ��What is Orochimaru doing here?��


    ��Could it be that he is going to the Land of Water?��


    ��Let��s find him first!��


    Assigned by Hizashi, these thirteen people use Byakugan in the dock to conduct a carpet-like search.


    At this time, Orochimaru and Taki have sessfully rented a sea-going vessel, but because the destination is the closed Land of Water, there is some disagreement on the price.


    It��s not that Orochimaru and Taki are stingy, but it is that Akatsuki��s funds are in the hands of Konan and Kakuzu, so they don��t have much funds in their hands.


    As for using their own money?


    Taki is a shadow clone, and he has no money.


    Although Orochimaru is rich, his money is invested in secret research bases all over the Shinobi World, so how can he use his private money for mission?


    Besides, they won��t be reimbursed!


    After haggling for a long time, Orochimaru became a little impatient. Just as he nned to kill the chicken to scare the monkeys, White Zetsu��s clone suddenly emerged from the ground.


    ��Not good!��


    White Zetsu��s clone said anxiously, ��There are more than a dozen Hyuga n��s Shinobi here, and their target seems to be you!��

 Chapter 662: Returning To Kirigakure

    Chapter 662: Returning To Kirigakure


    ��Hyuga n��s Shinobi����


    Orochimaru turned his head and looked towards Taki, a meaningful smile appeared on his pale and cold face, and he said ��Could it be that your identity has been discovered?��


    ��Who knows.�� Taki shrugged.


    Although he knew that the target of these Hyuga n��s Shinobi is Orochimaru, he couldn''t say it.


    Furthermore, if Hyuga n��s people are allowed to see his Byakugan, they will definitely abandon Orochimaru and kill him first!


    ��Anyway, get on the ship and leave here quickly!�� White Zetsu��s clone said anxiously.


    ��Hey, even if you are a Shinobi, I won��tpromise on the price!��


    The rough captain who talked to Orochimaru and Taki about money patted his big muscle with a fierce aura!


    ��Really?�� Orochimaru slowly raised his hand, and a green-scaled poisonous snake in his wide sleeves while hissing at the rough captain, ready to pounce.��Of course not!��


    The rough captain said righteously, ��The people of the Land of Hot Water are honest and hospitable. For the sake of your hard work, we��ll just follow your price!��


    ��Thank you very much.�� Orochimaru said with a cold smile.


    The rough captain smiled shyly: ��Of course. I''ll get them to load the supplies onto the ship now. We''ll be ready to sail in about five minutes.��


    Those of them who run the sea have already stored all kinds of supplies in the dock��s warehouse. Once the fat sheep arrives, the supplies can be moved to the ship so that they can go to sea immediately!


    ��Five minutes? In at most two minutes, the Hyuga n��s Shinobi will search this ce.��


    White Zetsu��s clone��s eyes wandered back and forth on Orochimaru and Taki, and said, ��One of you have to lead them away.��


    Based on his personal settings, Taki thought about the consequences for a second and then shook his head decisively: ��I won��t go.��


    White Zetsu��s clone looked towards Orochimaru.


    Orochimaru waved his sleeves with a smile. Then, a small white snake shoots out, spraying a wet Orochimaru in mid-air.


    At the other side.


    After the thirteen Hyuga n��s Branch House elites divided their search areas, they quickly searched the surrounding with Byakugan.


    Suddenly.


    Hizashi noticed that a clear Chakra figure appeared in his Byakugan��s gray vision.


    ��What a powerful Chakra fluctuation!��


    Hizashi frown: ��Is it Orochimaru?��


    As soon as this thought appeared, Hizashi found that the Chakra figure is fleeing in the opposite direction of him at an extremely fast speed.


    Hizashi��s figure instantly turned into an afterimage to follow after him, and at the same time, he raised his hand to signal the others.


    Boom!


    Huge fireworks exploded in the middle of the pier. Apart from the onlookers on the pier, the other twelve Hyuga n��s Branch House elites immediately rushed here as quickly as possible after seeing the signal.


    Chasing after the Chakra figure, after a quarter of an hour, the thirteen Hyuga n��s Shinobi finally blocked Orochimaru in a dead end at the pier.


    It''s just��


    How could a Shinobi be stopped by a dead end?


    What''s more, the opponent is one of the legendary Sannin!


    Hizashi looked Orochimaru standing in the dead end, and his face gradually darkened.


    The rest of the Hyuga n��s Branch House elites also reacted with ugly expressions one after another.


    ��Tell me, why did you follow me.�� Orochimaru looked at the thirteen Byakugan Shinobi at the entrance of the alley with a smile, and his eyes finally fell on Hizashi.


    ��You''re just a clone, right?��


    Hizashi calmed down, and said coldly, ��Since you used a clone to distract me, it means that my position just now is very close to your main body!��


    Orochimaru��s vertical pupil shrank and he said with a smile: ��As expected of the younger brother of Hyuga n��s n Head.��


    ��Orochimaru, you can��t run away!��


    One of the Hyuga n��s Shinobi snorted coldly, ��No matter where you escape, don��t even think to get rid of us!��


    ��So that��s how it is, your target is me���� Orochimaru stretched out his tongue and licked his nose, with a yful look in his eyes.


    ��I thought I was implicated by Hyuga Taki, but�� I was inexplicably looking forward to their expression when they saw Hyuga Taki, hahahaha.��


    ��Stop talking nonsense with him!��


    Hizashi said, ��Leave five people to deal with him. The rest will go back with me!��


    ��Yes!��


    ����


    When Hizashi returned to the ce where Orochimaru��s clone was found before, Orochimaru, Taki and White Zetsu��s clone had already set sail.


    Before leaving, Orochimaru deliberately destroyed all the nearby ships!


    ��Damn it!��


    ��I was careless!��


    Hizashi curses in her heart.


    ��Hizashi, what should we do next?��


    ��I think we should chase them out since they haven''t been out at sea for a long time!��


    ��No!��


    Hizashi hurriedly stopped them and said, ��The sea has no fixed route. Once we chase in the wrong direction, it is easy to get lost!��


    ��And if we got lost in the sea����


    If Kanp�� is there, he will definitely chat with them, after all, he has experience in this matter.


    Hizashi asks the others to check Orochimaru��s destination, and at the same time, asked people to find ships that can go to sea.


    When the five Hyuga n��s Shinobi, who stayed at the dead end to deal with Orochimaru��s clone, returned, Hizashi and the others have finished inquiring about the destination of the Orochimaru��s group, which is exactly the Land of Water they had guessed before!


    It��s just that therge ships at this pier were all destroyed by Orochimaru, and the remaining small and medium-sized ships simply couldn��t satisfy the heavy task of long-distance voyages.


    Helpless, Hizashi and his group had to spend a day rushing to the nearby pier and rent a ship from there to go out to sea.


    ����


    At the same time.


    At Land of Fire��s coastal dock, Kanp��, which also has the Land of Water as his destination, also rents a ship to go to sea on this day.


    The scenery on the sea has long since looked bad on Kanp����s eyes. He hid in the cabin and slept for a few days. When he came out again, the Land of Water is already in sight.


    ��My lord, we��ve already arrived in the Land of Water.��


    The captain came over and said cautiously, ��We may encounter Kirigakure��s Shinobi if we moved further forward, how about����


    ��I paid.�� Kanp�� refused.


    ��My lord, Kirigakure��s Shinobi is very unfriendly to foreign ships. If they break our ship���� The captain hesitated.


    ��I paid double the money.�� Kanp�� once again refused.


    ������


    ��Can we not mention the double matter����


    The captain felt tight in his chest, but the other side is a Shinobi. He couldn��t release his anger on him, so he can only order his men to continue sailing forward.


    It wasn''t until one nautical mile away from the coastline of the Land of Water that Kanp�� jumped off the ship and left.


    The captain finally breathed a sigh of relief, and quickly ordered to go to a nearby small ind to replenish their supplies, and then returned.


    Stepping into the Land of Water��snd once again, Kanp�� is overwhelmed by emotions. He sprints all the way, rushing straight forward, and reached Kirigakure three dayster.


    Kirigakure is still hazy with the water mist, and walking in it is like being in a fairnd.


    After walking for a few streets, Kanp�� found that the atmosphere in Kirigakure had changed significantly.


    Thest time he came here, the pedestrians on the street were moving hurriedly and the eyes of the Shinobi were cold, giving people a tense and solemn feeling of wartime situation, but this time, he found that many pedestrians are walking slowly, and they��re talking andughing without worry. The street is full of joyful atmosphere.


    Although the passing Kirigakure��s Shinobi still kept their faces straight, they did not have the same indifferent and chilling aura as before.


    Obviously, after the Genjutsu on Yondaime Mizukage was unlocked, the blood mist that enveloped Kirigakure is slowly dissipating!


    Kanp�� saw that it was gettingte, so he nned to find an inn to stay and go to Mizukage Building tomorrow. But as a result, just after walking for two streets, a ck windbreaker with red clouds pattern suddenly shed around the corner in the distance.


    ��Akatsuki?!��

 Chapter 663: Meeting Yagura

    Chapter 663: Meeting Yagura


    Kanp�� never expected that he would see the shadow of Akatsuki in Kirigakure.


    ��What are they doing here?��


    ��Why is there such information in Hy��ketsu��s memory before?��


    ��Is it a secret mission?��


    Kanp�� lowered his head and hurried to the corner, but at the other end was a bustling street with peopleing and going, densely packed, and it was extremely lively. Kanp�� saw at a nce that there were all kinds of clothes, but he couldn''t see the ck windbreaker with red clouds pattern at all.


    Kanp�� frowned and squeezed into the crowd, and it didn''t take long before he felt a veryfortable plump and soft feeling from his right arm.


    Kanp����s face doesn��t change, but in his heart, he secretly thought that Kirigakure is indeed a rich ce.


    He continued to squeeze forward, and the more he squeezed, the morefortable he became, and suddenly, a hand rested on Kanp����s shoulder from behind.


    Kanp�� was startled, and turned around to look, only to see that the man was wearing a raincoat hat, which covered the upper half of his face. The man raised his head slightly, and under the hat, he could just see his�� Byakugan!Kanp�� showed a surprised look: ��You�� Uncle Hizashi?��


    ��Why is he here?��


    Kanp�� felt guilty subconsciously, but then he suddenly remembered the ck windbreaker with red clouds pattern he had just seen.


    Hiashi dispatched Hizashi and a group of Branch House��s elites to hunt down Orochimaru. Although it is secret, who made Kanp�� the bastard standing around Minato? Because of that, would not be hidden from him at all.


    ��Then, it is impossible for Hizashi to appear in other Shinobi Viges for no reason. The only possibility is toe after Orochimaru.��


    ��In other words, the figure I saw just now was Orochimaru?��


    ��Wait, isn��t that Taki in the same group as Orochimaru, is he also here?


    ��Let''s go.��


    As Kanp�� was pondering, Hizashi had already grabbed Kanp����s arm, lowered his head and left quickly.


    Turning left and right, the two of them soon came to a rather remote courtyard.


    As soon as Kanp�� entered the small courtyard, he saw many people with Byakugan in the courtyard staring over.


    Kanp����s face twitched, ��Although I knows that you are all Elite Jonin, but you should at least Kirigakure��s people a face. Coming in openly like this, are you not x afraid that you won''t be able to get out?��


    Seemingly seeing through Kanp����s mind, Hizashi exined: ��Everyone used Transformation Technique when we came in, so there''s no need to worry.��


    ��Hehe.��


    ��So after you came in, you liberated your true nature?��


    Kirigakure also has functional departments simr to the Military Police Force!


    Kanp�� gave a few vague reminders, but unfortunately the effect was not good.


    ��By the way, Kanp��, why are you here in Kirigakure?�� Hizashi invited Kanp�� to the living room and asked.


    ��I am here to deliver a message to the Yondaime Mizukage under the orders of Hokage-sama.��


    Kanp�� replied, and then asked back, ��Uncle Hizashi, why are you here?��


    ��Orochimaru!��


    Hizashi said with a solemn voice, ��We are chasing after Orochimaru.��


    Although they set out to sea one dayter than Orochimaru, but fortunately, Orochimaru��s ship encountered heavy rain at sea, which seriously affected the voyage, so the two parties arrived in the Land of Water at almost the same time. After that, Hizashi and others relied on Byakugan��s ability to discover Orochimaru and his group''s whereabouts, and then tracked them all the way here.


    It''s just that in Kirigakure, they did not dare to overuse Byakugan��s ability, so then they lost Orochimaru��s specific whereabouts.


    Afterwards, they could only search in a ��low-key'' manner, and they happened to see Kanp��.


    And Kanp����s mission made Hizashi overjoyed!


    There��s no easy way to exin thirteen Elite Jonin from Hyuga n to suddenly appear in Kirigakure. Once discovered, they will inevitably cause unnecessary disputes, but what if there is an honest reason?


    For example, the�� letter that was sent by their Hokage?


    Hizashi discussed the matter with Kanp�� with a smile, and Kanp�� didn''t need to think about it and agreed directly. Although Hizashi might cause trouble by hunting down Orochimaru, Kanp�� is not worried at all. Because in addition to the mission of sending the letter, he also took care of the indescribable mission of capturing Biju!


    On ites to making troubles, Hizashi and the others are just his younger brothers!


    ��They��re still soft.��


    Kanp�� snorted twice haughtily in his heart.


    ��Furthermore, Hizashi and the others are not necessarily going to make trouble.��


    A light called wisdom shed in Kanp����s eyes!


    The next day.


    Kanp�� took Hizashi and another Hyuga��s Shinobi out of the small courtyard and headed to the Mizukage Building.


    In the office of Mizukage Building.


    Yondaime Mizukage, Karatachi Yagura is dealing with official duties with a serious expression, but his face is extremely pale.


    ��Mizukage-sama!��


    Suddenly, a Kirigakure��s Anbu flickered in, knelt on one knee and said, ��There��s envoy from Konohaing to see you!��


    ��Konoha��s envoy?�� Yagura frowned slightly, ��Why would Konoha send an envoy?��


    Although Yagura was puzzled, he had regained his normal sanity after being released from the Genjutsu, so he nodded and said, ��Take the Konoha��s envoy to the reception room.��


    ��Yes!�� The Kirigakure��s Anbu responded and quickly disappeared.


    In the small reception room.


    After being invited in, Kanp�� sat on the sofa by himself, while Hizashi and the other Hyuga Shinobi consciously stood behind the sofa, acting like subordinates.


    Not long after, the short Yagura walked in. He looked towards Kanp��, and after seeing that he was taller than him even when he was sitting, his face became even paler.


    Kanp�� got up and said, ��Nice to meet you, Mizukage-dono.��


    Yagura nodded expressionlessly, then walked a few steps to the sofa opposite Kanp�� and sat down.


    Kanp����s gaze fell on a Kirigakure��s Shinobi an eyepatch who was following behind Yagura.


    ��This guy is probably the Kirigakure��s Shinobi who took Byakugan from Ao.��


    ��What did Yondaime Hokage send you here for?�� Yagura lowered his eyes and asked coldly.


    ��Let me introduce myself first.��


    Seeing that Yagura didn��t ask his name, Kanp�� suddenly felt that his dignity had been seriously insulted. At this moment, he seems to be possessed by Chen Changsheng. Showing mncholy and innocent look, and with an expression of innocence, purity in innocence, and stubbornness in purity, he said, ��My name is Chen�� Cough cough, my name is Gekko Kanp��.�� (T/N: Chen Changsheng is the protagonist of Ze Tian Ji.)


    Yagura did not speak, and quietly waited for Kanp����s next words.


    ��So uncooperative?��


    Feeling that the atmosphere at the scene was a bit awkward, Kanp�� had no choice but to take out a letter from his pocket and said: ��This is a letter written by Hokage-sama. Please read it, Mizukage-dono.��


    ��Letter?��


    Yagura took the letter in confusion, then opened it in front of Kanp��. After a while, Yagura frowned tightly.


    ��A Missing-nin organization named Akatsuki is trying to capture all the Biju from the Shinobi Viges in the Shinobi World����


    ��Is this a joke?��


    Not to mention the other Jinchuriki, Yagura is the Jinchuriki who can perfectly control Sanbi, so who can beat him in this Shinobi World?


    As soon as this thought fell, the appearance of Yuki n��s Shinobi appeared in Yagura��s mind, causing him to frown.


    ��Is that guy a member of Akatsuki?��


    Yagura put away the letter and asked calmly: ��Is there anyone in the Akatsuki who is good at Ice Release?��


    Kanp��ughed in his heart. He knows why asked that question, but he couldn��t express it.


    So Kanp�� pretended to be surprised and nodded: ��Yes, that person is the Missing-nin of your Kirigakure, Yuki Ao, but his name in Akatsuki is Yuki Hy��ketsu!��


    Yagura��s face darkened upon hearing this!

 Chapter 664: Surveillance

    Chapter 664: Surveince


    Although Hizashi and the other Hyuga Shinobi, who stood behind Kanp����s sofa, acted as guards with expressionless faces, their eyes could not suppress the shock they felt.


    ��Missing-nin organization����


    ��Akatsuki����


    ��Capturing all Biju����


    ��This is too crazy Right?��


    ��They actually dare to confront Five Great Shinobi Countries on their own!��


    Of course, what shocked x Hizashi the most was that he had no knowledge of such a shocking information beforehand, which shows how deep Akatsuki is hidden!


    But correspondingly��


    Hizashi nced at Kanp��, with mixed emotions in his eyes, ��I remember that when I saw him for the first time, he was still a child, and he was just a rtively good Shinobi in the eyes of Hyuga n.��But in the blink of an eye, he managed to integrate into the top management of the vige. Although he was only an Anbu, his status was not high, and he did not have much real power, he had ess to such confidential information and had obviously won Yondaime Hokage��s trust. In other words, as long as there is a suitable opportunity, he can take up a high-level position in minutes!��


    ��And he is so young!��


    ��Sure enough, the younger generation will surpass the older generation!


    Hizashi is full of emotion.


    At this time, Kanp�� still sits firmly on the sofa, and he looked at the gloomy Yondaime Mizukage. He was very sensible and did not ask further questions, and instead reminded him: ��Mizukage-dono, Akatsuki is absolutely harmful, and it��s not just an rmist talk, so I advise Mizukage-dono and Kirigakure to pay attention to it.��


    Yagura came back to his senses and immediately asked: ��Then, can Konoha share all the information about Akatsuki?��


    Kanp�� showed a refusing yet polite smile: ��I''m sorry, Mizukage-sama, that''s all the information we have.��


    ��Too dishonest.�� Yagura said with displeasure.


    He is not stupid. If Konoha does not have more information, how can he guess that Akatsuki��s purpose is to capture the Biju from various countries?


    Kanp�� did not answer him, but changed the subject and said: ��Mizukage-dono, on the way to Kirigakure this time, something actually happened.��


    ��What happened?�� Yagura frowned, ��Instead of sharing information, you told me about what happened on your way here. Are you treating me like a child?��


    Seeing Kanp�� who is two heads higher than himself even when sitting on the sofa, Yagura narrowed his eyes and became increasingly unhappy.


    ��We met our vige��s S-Rank Missing-nin, Orochimaru!��


    Kanp�� looked solemn, and said word by word, ��And Orochimaru has entered Kirigakure!��


    p>


    Yagura��s expression changed slightly upon hearing this: ��One of the Konoha��s Sannin, Orochimaru?��


    Hizashi��s two people behind Kanp�� also showed a look of astonishment, and joy immediately filled their eyes.


    ��I originally thought that I could use the identity of the ��envoy�� to search for Orochimaru in Kirigakure in just and honorable way. But I didn��t expect Kanp�� to directly use the power of Kirigakure to capture Orochimaru!��


    ��I really can��tpare to him!��


    If Yagura can really help them, Orochimaru will definitely not be able to escape!


    It��s a pity��


    After Yagura regained his indifferent expression, he calmly said: ��Orochimaru is Konoha��s Missing-nin, and has nothing to do with my Kirigakure, however, for the sake of Yondaime Hokage, I allow you to search Orochimaru in the vige, but the Shinobi from Hyuga n is not allowed to use Byakugan!��


    Hizashi was startled and said agitatedly: ��If we are not allowed to use Byakugan, how do we find Orochimaru?��


    ��I will arrange a guide for each of you to assist you in better searching.�� Yagura said lightly.


    ��Guide?��


    ��I��m afraid it��s just for surveince.��


    The wise Kanp�� has already seen through everything, but he also knows that this is the biggest concession Yagura can make, otherwise if Hizashi and the others are allowed to use the Byakugan to search without restraint, won��t all secrets in Kirigakure be exposed?


    ��Then I would like to thank Mizukage-dono for his kindness.�� Kanp�� stood up and bowed slightly without being servile nor overbearing.


    But even if he bowed, he is still taller than Yagura.


    Yagura got up emotionally and left the conference room.


    Hizashi had a bitter expression on his face, somewhat ming Kanp�� for doing bad things out of good intentions, thinking that if Kanp�� hadn''t taken the initiative to mention to mention Orochimaru, maybe they could use Byakugan, but��


    The result should be the same, right?


    This is Kirigakure at any rate, so how could Yagura let outsiders unscrupulously use their Byakugan for peeping?


    Even in Konoha, the Hokage��s approval is needed for such thing!


    Not long after Kanp����s group of three returned to the small courtyard, the guides, who are in charge of monitoring them, arrived.


    And the ones leading them are none other than Mei and Ao!


    ��We meet me again, Kanp��.�� Mei put one hand on her hip, and stroked her beautiful hair with the other hand,, showing a sexy bearing and charming temperament.


    Seeing the plump and sexy Mei again, Kanp�� was in awe, and said with a slight smile: ��Yes, I will think of you unconsciously after we are separated, so Ie as soon as I have a chance. Terumi Mei, please treat me kindly during this period of time.��


    Mei smiled coquettishly and said: ��You can really talk.��


    Standing behind her, Ao had a constipated expression on his face: ��This feeling is so familiar����


    Kanp�� and Mei chatted for a few more words, and then Hyuga n��s Shinobi scattered and starts searching, of course, they were all followed by a Kirigakure��s Shinobi, who was in charge of guiding and monitoring them.


    Kanp�� is also followed someone!


    ��By the way, is this really good?�� Kanp�� stood faintly as he smelled the charming fragrance from his side.


    ��What��s wrong?�� Mei looked at him with puzzled expression.


    ��For us to be like this�� It feels like we are using public equipments for private use.�� Kanp�� said shyly.


    Mei said solemnly: ��I am just following Mizukage-sama��s order to monitor you, so don''t think too much about it.��


    The two passed by a barbecue restaurant, and Mei suggested: ��This barbecue restaurant is the best in our vige, do you want to try it?��


    ��Let''s try it another day,�� Kanp�� said.


    ��What?�� Mei was taken aback.


    ��It��s nothing, let��s go, let''s try it.�� Kanp�� pulled Mei into the barbecue restaurant.


    Tens of meters in front of them, a ck windbreaker with red clouds pattern flickered away in an instant.


    ����


    ��Orochimaru.��


    Taki walked up to the second floor of the inn, opened the sliding door and walked in, then said, ��Can you guess who I saw just now?��


    Orochimaru sat on the tatami with a nk face and said nothing.


    ��It��s Gekko n��s new n Head, Gekko Kanp��!��


    Taki then teased, ��I heard from Hy��ketsu that you hunted down by this guy before, and you fell into difficult situation, is it true?��


    ��Shut up, or I��ll kill you.�� Orochimaru��s golden vertical pupil narrowed slightly, and the powerful killing-intent suddenly pressed on Taki like a substance.


    ��Hehe, if you do it, that Gekko Kanp�� will be here in an instant.�� Taki said with a smile.


    Orochimaru sneered and said: ��It''s impossible for Gekko Kanp�� to appear here for no reason.��


    ��What do you mean?�� Taki frowned.


    ��Have you forgotten Hyuga n��s Shinobi who have been following us? It is very likely that Gekko Kanp�� came here at the invitation of the Hyuga n.��


    Orochimaru said coldly ��If Gekko Kanp�� found me, that means Hyuga n found you. Therefore, what will happen to you then?��


    Taki changed his expression slightly ording to his personality settings, and then sat down and said: ��In that case, I think we should leave directly. This mission is too dangerous, and there is no possibility of sess at all!��


    ��How can you know if we don��t try?�� Orochimaru likes challenging things the most. Whether it��s Ninjutsu or enemy or mission, and once he seeds, the pleasure will make him intoxicated!


    ��What are you going to do?�� Taki asked curiously.


    ��Let��s leave Kirigakure temporarily.��


    Orochimaru said indifferently, ��Then, use your Gentle Fist to create chaos����

 Chapter 665: Attacker; Hyuga Clan

    Chapter 665: Attacker; Hyuga n


    In the barbecue restaurant, Kanp�� and Mei are sitting by the window and grilling meat.


    As a seasoned driver, Kanp�� teased Mei by telling interesting brain teasers while grilling the meat. While strengthening the rtionship between the two, his mind was not idle either.


    ��So close!��


    ��I almost ran into Taki just now.��


    It must be known that the letter Minato wrote to Yagura clearly stated about Akatsuki��s clothes. If he and Mei ran into Taki while being together, wouldn��t Kanp�� be in difficult situation?


    After all, it��s his own Shadow Clone, so he should protected it.


    Of course, since it has been confirmed that Taki is here, what Kanp�� has to do next is to confirm Taki and Orochimaru��s purpose ofing to Kirigakure!


    After eating the barbecue, Kanp�� continued to chat andugh with Mei while shopping�� Well, he��s actually searching for Orochimaru. Unfortunately, Orochimaru has already left Kirigakure with Taki one step ahead of time.


    After parting ways that night, Kanp�� returned to the small courtyard, and the other Hyuga Shinobi also came back one after another, so naturally they didn''t find anything.��This is not the way to go!��


    Hizashi looked Kanp�� and asked, ��Kanp��, if Kirigakure does not allow us to use Byakugan, can''t we find a way to get them to send more of their Shinobi to help us?��


    ��This����


    Kanp�� looked embarrassed, ��Although I am here on behalf of Hokage-sama, my purpose is only to deliver the letter, as other things����


    He��s overstepping his authorities.


    Furthermore, even if Kanp�� is willing to act high and mighty due to the words of his superior, Yagura may still not agree.


    ��Should I ask Terumi Mei to help?��


    But Mei is not rted to him, so how could she help him?


    Unless�� Kanp�� is willing to sacrifice himself!


    However, although Kanp�� is a ��selfless�� man, how can he sacrifice himself for others?


    ��No way, absolutely not!��


    Kanp�� raised his head, but seeing the disappointed faces of the Hyuga Shinobi, he felt a sharp pain in his heart!


    He secretly med himself. These people are his ownpanions, his own people, more importantly, they have the rtionship between neighbors. Now that everyone is in a foreignnd, if he doesn��t help them, who else can help?


    ��For them, what''s wrong with sacrificing myself?��


    o(��^��)o


    Kanp�� silently made up his mind.


    Of course, although Kanp�� is ready to do good things, he is a low-key person and does not intend to tell them about his decision, so as not to let them be happy too soon.


    At night.


    When Kanp�� is in his room, he quietly formed hand seal in the bed to create a shadow clone, and punched him to death.


    In an instant, Taki, who is outside Kirigakure, rece received the memory of the shadow clone.


    Taki frowned: ��When I was in the Land of Hot Water, I clearly told Hy��ketsu about the assassination of Yondaime Mizukage. Why didn��t that guy tell the main body?��


    Taki curled his lips, then turns on the power of Ryumyaku, then turned it off, doing it four times in a row.


    In the small courtyard bedroom.


    Kanp�� huddled under the nket and waited quietly for Taki''s reply. Suddenly, he sensed that the purple-ck neb in his mind suddenly which connected to the distance, then broke, and then connected again, it repeated for four times!


    ��Four times?��


    ��Four����


    ��Yondaime Mizukage?��


    Kanp�� quickly created another shadow clone and punched it to pieces.


    It didn��t take long for a small tributary to reappear on the power of Ryumyaku, and then it was disconnected.


    ��Once time means yes, and twice means no.��


    ��In other words, the target of Taki and Orochimaru is Yondaime Mizukage!��


    Kanp�� is overjoyed when he learned of this.


    It must be known that his ��hidden mission�� when he came here is to capture Biju!


    If Orochimaru and Taki are allowed to kill Yagura, he can jump out to rob the Biju at thest moment��


    Kanp�� silently calctes the probability. As the night deeped, Kanp����s breathing gradually became steady and long.


    In the next few days, when Kanp�� searched Orochimaru with Mei, he kept creating topics and chatted with her more and more, so their rtionship is obviously progressing a lot.


    This morning, Kanp�� was was about to continue his attack when a dozen Kirigakure��s Anbu suddenly flickered from the distance and surrounded him and Mei.


    ��What��s wrong?�� Mei stepped forward and blocked in front of Kanp��.


    Kanp�� was moved when he saw this: ��Look, this is the result of my crazy licking the past few days. As long as there is plenty of time, I will definitely be able give my family the good news!��


    ��Gekko Kanp��, Mizukage-sama is asking for your presence! Pleasee with us.�� The leading Kirigakure��s Anbu started to talk, his tone is cold and without any emotion.


    This voice reminded Kanp�� of when the blood mist is still shrouding Kirigakure.


    He frowned slightly, feeling that trouble wasing to him.


    Mei nced at Kanp�� and did not leave. Instead, she followed them all the way to the Mizukage Building.


    In therge conference hall in the Mizukage Building, there is a long table, and the thirteen Hyuga n��s Elite Jonin, including Hizashi, are sitting on both sides of the table, and the one sitting at the top Yagura and Elder Genki!


    On both sides of the conference hall, there are two rows of Kirigakure��s Anbu standing straightly!


    ��Kanp��!�� Seeing Kanp��ing in, Hizashi hurriedly got up and kept winking at him.


    Kanp�� had never been interested in a man''s eyes, so after taking a quick look, his eyes fell on Yagura.


    ��Mizukage-dono.�� Kanp�� bowed slightly to greet him.


    Yagura nodded coldly. He then nced at Mei, who followed Kanp�� in, and said straight to the point: ��The reason why you were summoned so urgently is rted to an attack that happened outside the vigest night.��


    ��What attack?�� Kanp�� asked as he walked to the empty seat next to Hizashi and sat down.


    And Mei walked behind Elder Genki.


    Yagura did not speak, but gestured at a Kirigakure��s Anbu next to him.


    Then the Anbu immediately went out, and soon walked in with a Shinobi on his back.


    This Shinobi��s body is covered in bandages, and the bandages were faintly oozing with blood, making him look extremely miserable.


    ��I ask for the Hyuga n��s Shinobi to check it.�� Elder Genki said.


    Hizashi waved his hand, and immediately two Hyuga Shinobi got up and walked over to check.


    After a while, the expressions of the two Hyuga Shinobi changed.


    ��What��s wrong? What did you find?�� Hizashi frowned, and asked nervously.


    The two Hyuga Shinobi looked at each other solemnly and intended to lie, but since Yondaime Mizukage has called them so openly, it was obvious that lying is useless.


    ��Hizashi, his injury was caused by Gentle Fist.��


    ��What?!��


    Hizashi turn pale with shock, ��How is it possible?��


    The face of the rest of Hyuga n��s Shinobi also changed slightly. They look at each other and went up to check it themselves, but the conclusion is indeed Gentle Fist!


    Moreover, the person who attacked this Shinobi has great mastery in Gentle Fist, and even if they want to imitate it, they can��t do it!


    Yagura raised his eyelids and said coldly: ��There��s a total of six Kirigakure��s Shinobi who were attackedst night, and this is just one of them. Gekko Kanp��, do you have anything to say?��


    Kanp�� sat there calmly and said: ��This matter has nothing to do with us!��


    It really has nothing to do, because Kanp�� has guessed the identity of the attacker, as it must be Taki!


    As for Taki��s purpose of doing this, it should be to attract Yagura to leave the vige so that they can attack him!


    It��s just that by doing so, he seemed to have made his group shoulder the me.


    ��It has nothing to do����


    Elder Genki knocked on the snake-shaped wooden staff in his hand, and said with a snort, ��The attacker used Gentle Fist. Do you want to quibble about that?��


    Kanp�� knew that by entangling with them on Gentle Fist would definitely make them on the passive, so he decisively issued a soul torture, and said coldly: ��One, the motive ofmitting the crime! If our people attacked these people, what is our purpose of doing this?��


    Hearing this, Yagura and Genki frowned. This is also their doubt, otherwise, they would have already captured Kanp�� without calling them here.


    ��Second, all of us were resting in the small courtyardst night. Mizukage-dono should have arrange your Shinobi to monitor us. If any of us leave, he will definitely know about it.��


    Seeing they didn��t respond, Kanp�� continued, ��Three, after we arrived at Kirigakure, Mizukage-dono arranged Kirigakure��s Shinobi as surveince around each of us. Those who can be sent out by Mizukage-dono must be Anbu��s elites. If we do anything, we must not be able to hide it from them.��


    Kanp�� said all the reasons calmly.


    Yagura and Yuanshi subconsciously nodded when they heard this.


    But��


    ��Gentle Fist is Hyuga n��s Taijutsu. Even if the attacker is not among those present, they must be inseparable from the Hyuga n!��


    Genki squinted his muddy eyes, his gaze swept across Kanp��, and he said, ��And Hyuga n is the Noble n of Konoha. As the representative of the Hokage, Gekko Kanp��, how do you think this matter should be resolved?��


    ��Of course, it is necessary to catch the perpetrators in the shortest time, and then severely punish them!��


    Kanp�� pped the table and stand up, then righteously said, ��Mizukage-dono, please let us go to the ce where they were attacked to investigate!��


    Yagura did not speak.


    Kanp�� said caringly: ��If Mizukage-dono doesn��t trust us, you can supervise us personally!��

 Chapter 666: I Will Never Make a Loss

    Chapter 666: I Will Never Make a Loss


    Outside Kirigakure, somewhere deep in a canyon surrounded by clouds and mist.


    Taki was pacing back and forth quite uneasily.


    ��As a Shinobi, your willpower training is far from enough.�� Orochimaru leaned against a tree, crossed both hands near his chest, and his vertical pupil looked at Takizily.


    Taki snorted and said: ��Orochimaru, I feel you are hurting me!��


    Orochimaru smiled without saying a word.


    Taki was furious: ��You are the one nning to provoke the rtionship between Hyuga Shinobi and Kirigakure, but whether it is the Hyuga n��s Shinobi or Kirigakure, none of them are fools. As long as they think carefully, they can easily find the w!��


    ��So.�� Orochimaru spoke slowly.


    ��So, they will definitely start joint investigation for this matter. At that time, I����


    x Taki was interrupted by Orochimaru before he finished speaking, ��Joint investigation? Taki, if you are a Yondaime Mizukage, will you allow all Hyuga��s Shinobi to leave the vige to join the investigation?��Taki paused when he heard this.


    ��That��s right, if I am Yondaime Mizukage, I will never let them leave the vige to participate in the investigation before Hyuga n��s suspicion is thoroughly cleared. After all, these are thirteen Elite Jonin. If they leave the vige, there will be an uproar����


    ��They''re here, twenty-four of them in total.��


    The upper body of White Zetsu��s clone suddenly came out of a tree trunk and said, ��Gekko Kanp��, Hyuga Hizashi, Terumi Mei, and twenty Kirigakure��s Anbu!��


    Orochimaru smiled when he heard this. Since the ones who came from Konoha are only Kanp�� and Hizashi, it was almost as he expected.


    As for Kirigakure, the twenty Anbu are somewhat beyond his expectations. After all, although Taki attacked six people, he did not kill any of them, and the wounded are just Genin. So sending twenty Anbu was a bit too much.


    ��Wait, there are only 23 people.��


    Orochimaru looked towards White Zetsu��s clone


    White Zetsu��s clone sneered and said: ��Thest person is Yondaime Mizukage!��


    ��So that��s how it is ������


    Orochimaru��s vertical pupil shrank, ��No wonder there are twenty Anbu������


    Orochimaru frowned slowly.


    ��What��s wrong? ��White Zetsu��s clone looked at him in confusion, ��Wouldn��t it be better for Yondaime Mizukage toe out?��


    Hearing this, Orochimaru shook his head.


    His n is to use Taki��s Gentle Fist to create attacks one after another, intensifying the conflict of trust between Kirigakure and Konoha, and at the same time, put pressure on Kirigakure to finally force Yondaime Mizukage to leave Konoha��s Shinobi, ande out to investigate this matter in person. Then, it will be the time they will assassinate Yondaime Mizukage.


    But now, Yondaime Mizukage hase out directly.


    Should they do it now?


    If they only deal with Yondaime Mizukage and twenty Kirigakure��s Anbu, even he alone is enough. Even if Terumi Mei and Hyuga Hizashi are added, there��s Taki and White Zetsu��s clone that can dy the two for a while, but there is Kanp�� on the opposite side!


    Kanp����s Konoha-Style Kenjutsu and Five-Attributes Ninjutsu are very powerful. After mastering Sage Mode, they are even more so. He also has signed a summoning contract with Garaga and three Divine Maiden of Ryuchi Cave, so Orochimaru felt that Kanp����s strength should be be no weaker than him!


    To kill the Jinchuriki, Yondaime Mizukage, under Kanp����s nose is too difficult!


    Orochimaru groaned silently.


    The other side.


    Kanp��, Yagura, Hizashi, Mei, and twenty Kirigakure��s Anbu have arrived at the ce where the six Kirigakure��s Shinobi were attackedst night.


    ��Byakugan!��


    Hizashi immediately activated Byakugan to search the vicinity, but unfortunately, although it was Taki who took action, it was Orochimaru and White Zetsu��s clone who are cleaning the crime scene. Not to mention Byakugan, even if Hizashi has Tenseigan, it is impossible to find the slightest clue.


    Yagura stood on the side and watched quietly, and the Kirigakure��s Anbu next to him did not move either. Not long after the attack happenedst night, Kirigakure��s Anbu havee here to investigate. So if there is any clue, they would have found it long ago.


    Mei stood next to Kanp�� and asked in a low voice: ��Aren��t you going to help?��


    Kanp�� sniffed the tempting fragrance, and said sagely: ��I believe in Uncle Hizashi!��


    Of course this is just a lie. What Kanp�� thought in his mind was actually waiting for Orochimaru, but unfortunately, after waiting for a while, he still didn��t see Orochimaru jumped out and shouted, ��I��m the one opening this road, and it��s me who nted this tree��.


    ��Is it because he saw me here, so he didn��t dare to take action?��


    Kanp�� secretly cursed.


    After a while, Hizashi walked back with an ugly expression, and said: ��Mizukage-dono, Kanp��, I��m sorry����


    ��As expected of Orochimaru, he indeed won��t leave any suspicious marks.


    Kanp�� that came back to his senses gave Orochimaru a thumbs-up in his heart. He then turned his head and looked towards Yagura, and said thoughtfully: ��Mizukage-dono, our mission to Kirigakure this time is to send a letter. After arriving here, we saw Orochimaru, so with the help of Mizukage-dono, we began to search for Orochimaru.��


    Yagura said lightly: ��Do you suspect that Orochimaru is in charge of this matter?��


    Kanp�� nodded: ��It must be him!��


    ��Orochimaru does not have Byakugan. And even if he has mastered Gentle Fist, it is impossible to exert such formidable power.�� Charge said.


    ��Then, what Mizukage-dono meant is that only Shinobi with Byakugan can use Gentle Fist?�� Kanp�� narrowed his eyes.


    Yagura frowned when he heard this.


    It must be known that among the twenty Kirigakure��s Anbu who followed him, one of them has Byakugan!


    ��Could it be that the people of the Hyuga n have already found out, so they took the opportunity to make trouble?��


    ��What exactly are you trying to say?�� Yagura asked with a sullen face, pretending to be impatient.


    ��I would like to ask Mizukage-dono to escort me Uncle Hizashi and the other Hyuga n��s Shinobi to leave the Land of Water.��


    Kanp�� said, ��If there are still Gentle Fist attacks after they leave, then it proves that they are innocent.��


    ��What if it doesn��t happen again?�� Yagura asked in a bad tone.


    Kanp�� shrugged: ��At any rate, no one died in these attacks. When the timees, Mizukage-dono can just make a request forpensation to Konoha. I will stay in Kirigakure until Kirigakure ispensated, how about it?��


    ��No way!��


    Hizashi is anxious, ��Kanp��, what you just said is right, this matter must be Orochimaru trying to frame us. If we just leave like this, he can not only get rid of us, but also make us unable to clear up the suspicion. It might even implicated the vige, so we will����


    ��I agree!�� Yagura interrupted Hizashi lightly.


    It doesn��t matter if Hyuga n��s Shinobi found out that Kirigakure��s Shinobi has Byakugan, or Orochimaru tried to sow discord to protect himself, because as long as Hyuga n��s Shinobi leaves the Land of Water, if there are no more Gentle Fist attack happening, Kirigakure can take advantage of diplomacy, put pressure on Konoha, and fight for their own interests!


    As the Kage of a vige, sometimes he has to ignore ck and white, and have no emotions!


    ��Mizukage-dono, you���� Hizashi��s face changed slightly.


    ��Mei, immediately arrange a ship to escort all Hyuga n��s Shinobi out of our country!�� Yagura ordered directly.


    ��Understood.�� Mei nodded.


    Yagura looked at Kanp�� with a smile, and said, ��Then, I will need to trouble Kanp��-dono to stay in Kirigakure for a while.��


    Kanp�� nced at the one next to him and expressed his willingness.


    Besides��


    Kanp�� looked towards the pale and bloodless face of Yagura, and sneered in his heart: ��You think you have something to gain, but I�� will never make a loss!��

 Chapter 667: Leaving the Village

    Chapter 667: Leaving the Vige


    Returning to Kirigakure, Mei immediately contacted a bigrge ship, and thirteen Hyuga n��s Shinobi left Kirigakure that afternoon. In order to prevent ��idents�� from happening, Yagura also sent an Anbu Team to follow closely.


    That night, Kanp�� slept alone in the small courtyard, secretly created shadow clone, and whispered: ��Don''t do anything for five days!��


    Then he punched the clone.


    Taki received this memory and immediately mobilized the Ryumyaku in response.


    It was night, and nothing happened inside and outside Kirigakure. It is a peaceful night.


    The next day, after receiving the news, Yagura did not rush to find Kanp��, and did not eagerly write a letter to Konoha to make a im, but waited quietly.


    In the depths of a canyon outside Kirigakure.


    Orochimaru and Taki sat opposite each other, but didn��t utter anything.


    After a while, Orochimaru said gloomily: ��Why don��t you continue to take action?����White Zetsu said that the people at Hyuga n��s people have already left by ship, so if I take action now, am I not telling them clearly that there is another Hyuga n��s member here?��


    Taki snorted and said, ��When the timees, they will all return to Kirigakure to catch me!��


    ��So what?��


    Orochimaru said with displeasure, ��As long as you act ording to my n, they won��t be able to find you!��


    ��I don��t believe you.�� Taki stopped him with one sentence.


    ��You!!�� Orochimaru��s eyes narrowed slightly, with murderous intent boiling over him.


    In Orochimaru��s n, as long as Taki keeps causing Gentle Fist attacks, Kirigakure will gradually lose trust in Kanp�� and Hyuga n��s Shinobi. At that time, when he leaves some more bait, Yondaime Mizukage will inevitably leave Kanp�� and Hyuga n��s Shinobi behind and chase after the bait!


    And the one who greeted the Yondaime Mizukage at that time will be Orochimaru!


    After subduing Yondaime Mizukage, and then let Taki use Gentle Fist to kill him, not only can they easily get Sanbi, they can also me Hyuga n for killing Yondaime Mizukage!


    At that time, the irrational Kirigakure��s Shinobi will definitely kill Hyuga n��s Shinobi and Kanp�� in Kirigakure, and a war will inevitably break out between the two sides, causing countless casualties!


    At that time, there will be no room for change in the conflict between Kirigakure and Konoha!


    What a great n!


    It''s a pity that Taki gave up at the critical moment!


    ��This bastard!!��


    ��If it wasn��t for me to be unable to use Gentle Fist, I would definitely kill this bastard first!��


    ��Even if you stare at me like that, I won��t do anything!��


    Taki said very principledly, ��But don��t worry, they will leave the Land of Water after five days. At that time, I��ll take action right away! And your n can still be sessful!��


    Although he could seed, there would only be Kanp�� left in Kirigakure at that time. With his strength, he could easily escape without killing anyone, so there is no way topletely intensify the conflict between Kirigakure and Konoha.


    White Zetsu��s clone stood on the side. Looking at Orochimaru, who is boiling with murderous intent, and then at Taki, who is not backing down, he felt dizzy


    If possible, he wants Taki to take action, but he is just a clone, so even if he holds the act high and mighty due to the words of the superior, Taki will not listen to it.


    ��I��m so disappointed in you.�� Orochimaru retracted the murderous intent in his eyes and turned to leave.


    Taki then asked: ��Hey, where are you going?��


    ��It has nothing to do with you!�� Orochimaru snorted coldly.


    Taki quickly said to the White Zetsu��s clone next to him: ��What are you doing? Hurry up and follow him.��


    ��Understood.�� White Zetsu��s clone responded indifferently, and quietly slipped into the ground.


    Time passes day by day.


    For the past few days, Kanp�� has been going with Mei every day for shopping and eating. The glorified name is that he actively epts the surveince of Kirigakure, but in fact, his evil intentions are known to everyone!


    When shopping, whenever there are densely packed people, Kanp�� would take the initiative to feel around, touching her little hands and wiping her arms. At first, Mei was a little ufortable with it, but she got used to it as time went by.


    Just when Kanp�� was about to hold Mei��s little hand, a light bulb came.


    ��Mei, something happened!��


    At noon this day, Ao, who is wearing a blindfold although he has no Byakugan anymore, broke into their world.


    Mei stroked her hair with a smile on her face, and gently asked: ��What happened?��


    ��Uh�� ��


    Ao looked at Mei in front of him in confusion, ��Is this still the Mei I remember?����


    ��Why did she suddenly change so much?��


    ��But�� my heartbeat suddenly became so fast.��


    Ao swallowed his saliva, forced himself to retract the distracting thoughts in his mind, and said: ��That�� Someone was attacked outside the vigest night.��


    ��Gentle Fist?�� Mei��s face changed slightly.


    Ao nodded.


    Kanp��, who next to her, silently counted the time. Today is exactly the fifth day after Hizashi and the others left.


    ording to the time when Kanp�� went out to seast time, it would take nearly three days to reach the sea, and at the speed of Kirigakure��s Anbu, it would take about two days toe back.


    This is why he asked Taki to wait for five days: To exclude Hizashi and others from being suspected ofmitting the crime!


    Mei nced at Kanp��, seeming to know what he was thinking, and asked: ��Where are the Hyuga n��s Shinobi?��


    Ao nced at Kanp�� withplicated gaze, and said: ��Anbu who escorted them out to sea, have just returned, so they don��t have time tomit the crime.��


    ��Putting it that way, that means there��s another Hyuga n��s Shinobi outside of Kirigakure?�� Mei whispered to herself.


    Kanp�� said at the right time: ��No, it must be Orochimaru! He wants to provoke the rtionship between Konoha and Kirigakure, but he doesn��t know that Uncle Hizashi has already left, and instead exposed his ws!��


    ��Mizukage-sama has already sent Anbu to investigate, I hope there will be clues this time.�� Ao said with a sigh.


    ��I want to see Mizukage-dono.�� Kanp�� said with narrowed eyes.


    ����


    Mizukage Building.


    At this moment, Yagura��s face is gloomy. In the past five days, he has asked his subordinates to write several ��beautiful�� letters of condemnation, and only waited for the Hyuga n��s Shinobi to reach the sea before sending the letters to Konoha, but he didn��t expect thatst night, there will another Gentle Fist attack!


    And this time, there is still no clue!


    ��Mizukage-sama, Gekko Kanp�� is here.�� The voice of the Anbu came from outside the door.


    ��Let him in.�� Yagura said solemnly.


    Kanp�� walked in with a smile, bowed slightly and said: ��Mizukage-dono, I am here to say goodbye to you.��


    ��You want to leave?�� Yakura frowned.


    ��Mizukage-dono, the attack that happenedst night is enough to prove that the murderer is not����


    Before Kanp�� could finish his words, Yagura interrupted him in a low voice, ��Although the murderer is not those thirteen people, how do you exin the Gentle Fist?��


    ��Well, it was Orochimaru in disguise.�� Kanp�� said lightly.


    Yagura ignored his words and said: ��In short, I will not allow you to leave here until the matter is cleared up!��


    Kanp�� sighed, but there is no fluctuation in his heart, he even wanted tough at this moment. This time he came here, the idea is to retreat in order to advance, so as to give Yagura the motivation and pressure to find out the truth. In this way, as long as Orochimaru and Taki reveal a little clue, they can lure Yagura out of the vige!


    ��When the timees�� hehehe!��


    After Kanp�� left, Yagura sat on his chair tiredly. For some reason, he vaguely felt that there was an invisible hand reaching out to him from behind.


    ��Come here, send more people to monitor Gekko Kanp�� immediately!�� Yagura instructed.


    ��Yes!�� The Anbu��s voice came from outside the door.


    In the evening of the next day, another Kirigakure��s Shinobi was attacked outside Kirigakure and was seriously injured by Gentle Fist!


    Yagura couldn��t bear it, and immediately sent arge number of Anbu to search around, but they still found nothing.


    A full seven days passed like this, and finally, Kirigakure��s Anbu found a clue on the scene!


    Yagura was inexplicably excited after learning about it, and immediately left Kirigakure, bringing two Anbu teams with him!

 Chapter 668: Killing

    Chapter 668: Killing


    Tonight, deep in the canyon surrounded by clouds where the stars are sparse, Orochimaru and Taki are bathed in the hazy moonlight, and they look like two silver statues erected on the shadowy grass.


    ��It��s almost time toe.�� Orochimaru crossed his hands between the sleeves of his wide kimono, with a cold smile on his sharply handsome face.


    ��Orochimaru, what if Gekko Kanp�� follows Yondaime Mizukage here, or Yondaime Mizukage only dispatches Anbu?�� Taki asked.


    ��ns are always apanied by idents.��


    Orochimaru said indifferently, ��But don��t worry, with White Zetsu here, even if an ident happens, we will have enough time to evacuate.��


    ��There is no ident.��


    At this moment, White Zetsu��s clone came out from the ground, and said with augh, ��Yondaime Mizukage personally came with two Anbu teams, there are about 30 people in their group, and there are also some reinforcements in the back. It seems that they are all elites, Orochimaru, Taki, are you gonna be okay?��


    Orochimaru smiled confidently, and said coldly: ��Hmph, the hunting begins!��


    Although Taki next to him did not speak, he also showed a confident expression. At the same time, he began to make small movements behind his back, and began tomunicate with the power of Ryumyaku, connecting, disconnecting, connecting, disconnecting again, repeating this for four times.In the small courtyard inside Kirigakure, Kanp��, who had just been sealed on the futon by the quilt, suddenly woke up from the abnormal movement of the purple-ck neb in his mind.


    ��One, two����


    ��Four times����


    ��Yondaime Mizukage?��


    ��Could it be that Orochimaru has already started taking action?��


    Kanp��y on the futon and meditated. He knew that there are Kirigakure��s Anbu was watching outside the small courtyard. Once he made any abnormal movements, they would immediately be alerted.


    But Kanp�� didn��t panic.


    As early as thest time he visited Kirigakure, Kanp�� buried the Flying Thunder God Technique��s stone on a mountainside outside the vige.


    So��


    Kanp�� quietly created a shadow clone that stayed on the bed, and then activated Sage Mode, and instantly disappeared.


    At the same time.


    Yagura led thirty ANBU elites along the traces left deliberately by Orochimaru, and finally found the entrance to the canyon a hundred kilometers outside Kirigakure.


    ��Mizukage-sama, please stop!��


    The Anbu, who has Byakugan, took a step forward. He already opened his Byakugan, and looked into the depths of the canyon.


    Unfortunately, this canyon is more than ten kilometers deep. With his Byakugan��s irvoyance ability, he can��t see Orochimaru and Taki standing deep in the canyon.


    Then, he used Sensor Ninjutsu, but unfortunately, it seemed to be blocked by some sealing barrier at the front, and the sensory tentacles could not prate deeply!


    ��How is it?�� Yagura asked calmly, while holding an iron rod with a hook in his hand.


    ��Sorry, the canyon is too long and can��t see any suspicious traces.�� The Byakugan Anbu bowed his head and apologized.


    ��Mizukage-sama, the surroundings are too quiet. There may be a trap ahead.��


    One of the Anbu��s team��s captains suggested cautiously, ��Let me take my men inside first to see the situation.��


    Yakura pondered for a moment, and suddenly remembered the letter Minato had written to him.


    ��Could it be that��. Akatsuki was plotting against Sanbi who is inside me?��


    ��Orochimaru is an S-Rank Missing-nin from Konoha, and he also happens to be the member of Missing-nin organization, Akatsuki!��


    ��Or is it just such a coincidence?��


    ��Mizukage-sama?�� Seeing the distracted Yagura, the Anbu��s team��s captain looked a little worried.


    ��Go, pay attention to safety.�� Yagura came back to his senses and nodded.


    ��Yes!��


    The Anbu��s team��s captain immediately took his 14 subordinates to the entrance of the canyon. A few meters ahead, the moonlight seemed to be much darker, drawing an obvious trace on the ground.


    The fifteen Kirigakure��s Anbu are all elites, so they naturally would not enter the canyon rashly. They simultaneously formed hand seals to use the Water Clone Technique. They first let the water clone go in to investigate, and after a while, the water clone prated more than halfway into the canyon, but didn��t encounter any danger during this period. Only then the fifteen Kirigakure��s Anbu entered the canyon with full concentration and caution.


    It''s just that no matter how gentle, cautious, or careful their movements are, they can��t hide it from thhe eyes of White Zetsu��s clone!


    ��Their water clones have reached the middle of the canyon, and their main bodies have just entered the canyon.��


    White Zetsu��s clone wandered back and forth in the canyon at super fast speeds, continuously passing the information from the front to Orochimaru and Taki.


    Taki pushed up the big sunsses on the bridge of his nose and said: ��Orochimaru, please start your performance.��


    ��Humph.��


    Orochimaru snorted lightly, slowly took two steps forward, and his figure gradually plunged into darkness.


    It didn��t take long for the fifteen water clones to finally passed through the canyon and arrive in front of Taki.


    ��Good evening.�� Taki smiled and waved his hand.


    ��Not Orochimaru?��


    ��Hey, who are you?��


    ��Are you the one who attacked the Genin of our vige?��


    ��Obediently surrender.��


    Fifteen water clones slowly stepped forward and surrounded Taki.


    At the same time, when the water clones rushed to the depths of the canyon, their main bodies had already prated more than half of the canyon, and was smoothly�� surrounded by Orochimaru.


    ��This is the end.�� Orochimaru walked out of the darkness, his kimono looked charming and strange under the hazy moonlight.


    ��Orochimaru, it really is you!��


    ��Why are you attacking our vige?!��


    ��What is your purpose?��


    The muscles of the fifteen Kirigakure��s Anbu Elites were stretched taut and they are ready to attack at any moment.


    ��My purpose�� Of course it is your Yondaime Mizukage.��


    Orochimaru smiled coldly and stretched out his hands, ��Hidden Shadow Snake Hands!��


    With the sound of snakes hissing, several yellow-scaled snakes swept across the night sky and suddenly descended above the Kirigakure��s Anbu.


    ��Even if you are one of Konoha��s Sannin, you are too arrogant if you think you can beat us!��


    ��Water Release: Running Water Whip!��


    ��Water Release: Water Formation Wall!��


    ��Water Release: Wild Water Wave!��


    The Kirigakure��s Anbu directly attacked with Water Release together and killed Orochimaru��s snakes. Then, they took out their kunai and strike towards him.


    ��Don''t overestimate your own capabilities.�� Orochimaru chuckled lightly, and his figure twisted. He rushed out like a boneless snake, wandering around and fighting fiercely among the fifteen Kirigakure��s Anbu.


    The sixteen people turned into afterimages and collided wildly within a radius of less than 100 meters. Clusters of sparks burst out from time to time with the harsh sound of metal colliding, illuminating Orochimaru��s white and delicate feminine face.


    ��So strong!��


    ��As expected off Konoha��s Sannin!��


    The fifteen Kirigakure��s Anbu felt fearful in their hearts. They obviously have an absolute advantage in numbers, and they are obviously the ones besieging Orochimaru, but the pressure during the battle was actually heavier on their side!


    It feels like it is not Orochimaru who is under siege, but them!


    ��Great, I hit him!��


    ��Me too!��


    In less than half a minute, there are two Kirigakure��s Anbu hit Orochimaru in exchange for injuries, but before they had time to be happy, they saw that Orochimaru��s injuries recovered quickly at a speed visible to naked eye, while their own wounds showed a strange purple-ck color.


    ��Not good, his kunai is poisonous!��


    ��Bastard!��


    The two hurriedly took out the antidote pills, but it ispletely useless!


    They saw the purple-ck color spread rapidly along their blood vessels, and within a few seconds, the two fell to the ground while screaming and struggling wildly, gradually losing their vitality.


    ��Damn it, we can''t go on like this!��


    ��Besiege him with Ninjutsu!��


    The rest of Kirigakure��s Anbu immediately flickered backwards, trying to distance themselves from Orochimaru and engage in a gorgeous Ninjutsu exchange.


    Orochimaru sneered when he saw this. Although he is good at Five-Attributes Ninjutsu, he will definitely be suppressed in 1 against 13 situation. Instead, when he fights them with Taijutsu, although he seems to be in the passive, but in fact, there are only two or three people who will fight with him at one moment. And coupled with Body Revival Technique, his soft body transformation, molting and snake venom, he can maximize his advantage!


    So, how could Orochimaru not exploit their shorings and avoid his own shorings and let them keep their distance?


    Orochimaru��s figure flickered, and he rushed into the other party��s group, then hacked another person to death with a weird and tricky attack angle.


    ��Damn it, everyone, retreats!��


    The captain shouted, then he turned around and ran away first.


    Although the other team members are unwilling, they also turned into afterimage and rushed out of the canyon.


    The captain, who is at the front, didn��t bother to run far. He took out a re and shot it into the night sky.


    But in the shadows, an invisible shadow seemed to sh past, swallowing the re directly.


    And the sound of howling and falling to the ground from behind from time to time also made the team��s captain uneasy.


    scoundrel!


    ��As long as I run out of the canyon, Mizukage-sama will definitely kill you!!��

 Chapter 669: Byakugan, I Accept It

    Chapter 669: Byakugan, I ept It


    In the forest inside the canyon, the captain of the Kirigakure��s Anbu��s team is running forward at an extremely fast speed, with a panicked expression on his face, because there are almost no more screamsing from behind!


    Finally, as thest scream disappeared, only his rapid footsteps, breathing, and heartbeat remained in the silent forest.


    ��Damn it!��


    ��Why haven��t the others arrived yet!!��


    ��Why haven��t I run out yet?!��


    The captain��s eyes are fixed on the front, but as far as the eye could see, there were only dark trees, stretching towards the end of the world like an infinity!


    ��Hehehehe, this is the end.��


    Orochimaru��s hoarse, gloomy voice came from all directions, and an invisible pressure suddenly pressed on the captain of the Kirigakure��s Anbu��s team.


    ����On the hillside of a green mountain outside Kirigakure, an invisible ring-shaped air wave suddenly exploded, followed with Kanp����s figure quietlynded.


    Turning around and looking down, he saw that Kirigakure was enveloped by ayer of hazy mist in the night, and only a few sporadic sparks could be seen.


    Kanp�� looked up towards the dark shadow outside Kirigakure, and frowned slightly, ��Where are Orochimaru and the others?��


    Kanp�� pondered for a moment, then created a shadow clone and said: ��East one, south two, west three, north four.��


    Then he hit the clone with a punch.


    In the next instant, the purple-ck neb inKanp����s began to fluctuate.


    ��One, two, three times.��


    ��It��s the west!��


    Kanp����s figure flickered and immediately turned into an afterimage and disappeared.


    ����


    At the entrance of the canyon.


    Yagura and fifteen Kirigakure��s Anbu stood quietly under the moonlight, silently looking at the jungle deep in the canyon.


    ��Mizukage-sama, there seems to be something wrong.��


    The Anbu with Byakugan has the veins in his right eye protruding, and he stared fixedly at the depths of the canyon. the gray field of vision, a figure in a haggard state was running outwards while stumbling.


    It��s just that the Chakra lines on this figure are a bit exaggerated!


    Regarding Shinobi, the more Chakra they had in their body, the clearer the Chakra lines that appears in Byakugan��s vision, and for the Chakra lines�� rity to this level, even Yagura can ��tpare with it, unless thetter uses Sanbi��s Chakra.


    ��What��s wrong?�� Yagura tilted his head slightly.


    The Byakugan Anbu was about to speak when the figure in his field of vision had already rushed out of the canyon, and it is the captain of the Anbu��s team!


    ��Mizukage-sama, save me!!��


    The team captain ran towards Yagura full of panic and fear, and he also kept looking at the back, as if there is something terrifying chasing from behind him.


    Yagura subconsciously took two steps forward to meet his subordinates.


    ��Wait!��


    The Byakugan Anbu stared at thispanion who was getting closer and closer, ��As an Anbu like me, he shouldn��t have such a huge amount of Chakra, so����


    ��Mizukage-sama, he is Orochimaru!��


    In a sh, the Byakugan Anbu guessed the identity of the person in front of him and quickly reminded Yagura.


    Yagura paused and his immature face suddenly darkened. He immediately lifted the iron rod in his hand.


    ��Four Coral Strikes!�� Yagura trusted this Byakugan Anbu very much, so after hearing his reminder, heunched a violent offensive almost without hesitation.


    ��It was discovered����


    The team captain, who is indeed Orochimaru, looked at the Byakugan Anbu in surprise. His eyes instantly locked on the bulging veins near the eyepatch of his right eye.


    ��Is that����


    ��Byakugan?!��


    Orochimaru stepped back quickly while twisting his waist like a snake to avoid Yagura��s iron rod.


    ��I really didn��t expect that Kirigakure would be able to get Byakugan. I was careless.��


    Orochimaru looked at the Byakugan Anbu excitedly, while tearing the human skin that had been put on his face using the ��Erasing Face Technique��.


    If he had known that there was a Byakugan in Kirigakure early on, Orochimaru would definitely hide the huge Chakra inside his body, but unfortunately, he missed an excellent opportunity tounch a sneak attack.


    But Orochimaru didn��t panic at all.


    He looked at Yagura''s pale and bloodless face, and he can tell at a nce that there is definitely a huge hidden danger in other party��s body, and even if he and Taki didn''t take action, Yagura would probably die soon.


    In this way, as long as he keeps consuming him, he can drag Yagura to death.


    Orochimaru bit his thumb, then formed hand seals and mmed his palms onto the ground: ��Summoning Technique!��


    Bang!


    Under the dark night, a huge smoke rose into the sky, and with the sound of rubbing scales, a huge, bloated giant snake rushed out of the light smoke.


    ��What kind of monster is that?��


    ��Wow, so big!!��


    ��That should be a snake from Ryuchi Cave, which is one of the Three Holy Land in the Shinobi World. Its aura is very powerful!��


    The group of Kirigakure��s Anbu immediately scattered in various directions, for fear that they would be pped by Manda when gathered together.


    ��Orochimaru����


    Manda lowered his head and looked down at Yagura and the Kirigakure��s Anbu. He hissed and said coldly, ��Are these living people the sacrifices you give to summon me? It��s far from one hundred!��


    ��Hmph, although I am a snake, I can still count from one to a hundred smoothly!��


    Orochimaru lightly jumped onto Manda��s head, his golden vertical pupils fell in the direction of Kirigakure, and he said with a smile: ��There are more behind, don''t worry.��


    ��Orochimaru, did Akatsuki send you here?�� Yagura calmly looked at the demon-like Manda, and slowly opened the seal inside his body.


    ��I didn''t expect you to have heard of Akatsuki��s name����


    Orochimaru crossed his arms near his chest, and a thoughtful look shed in his eyes, ��I understand, Gekko Kanp����s purpose ofing to Kirigakure is to tell you about Akatsuki��s information.��


    ��So what? You����


    Just as Yagura wanted to speak, he heard a shrill howling from the side.


    Yagura turned his head abruptly and saw that the Byakugan Anbu had been beheaded by Orochimaru, and at the same time the Byakugan in his right eye socket was removed.


    ��This Byakugan, I ept it.�� Orochimaru turned his head and smiled coldly.


    Yagura��s face changed slightly, and he suddenly raised his head to look at Orochimaru on Manda��s head. He saw that Orochimaru smiled with disdain, and then turned into a white snake with a bang, then slithered into Manda��srge nostrils and disappeared without a trace.


    ��So cunning!��


    Yagura''s pupils shrank at this moment. Just now, Orochimaru deliberately summoned this big snake just to attract the attention of all Kirigakure��s Anbu including him, and then wait for the opportunity to sneak attack on the Byakugan Anbu.


    ��Bastard!!��


    ��Then, let me see the true form of Sanbi, Yondaime Mizukage��sama!�� After Orochimaru sealed the Byakugan into a scroll, he immediately flickered behind Yagura, and pped him on the head.


    Yagura snorted, and the Sanbi��s Chakra inside his body suddenly spurted out like a fountain, condensing into a scarlet Biju Cloak outside his body. His style of appearance is instantly different from Orochimaru.


    Coral Palm!


    After using Biju Transformation, Yagura''s speed and defense were greatly increased. Hepletely ignored Orochimaru��s attack and turned around and pped Orochimaru back with a palm.


    Coral Palm is a Nintaijutsu self-created by Yagura based on Sanbi��s Chakra. Once it hits the target, corals will grow on the injured part until it pierces the opponent''s internal organs!


    But the other side is Orochimaru, who is one of Konoha��s Sannin after all, so it is impossible to be hit by him��


    ��Bang!��


    ��Huh?��


    ��I hit him?!��


    Yagura looked at Orochimaru, who is flying upside down, feeling a little confused.

 Chapter 670: Sanbi, Isobu

    Chapter 670: Sanbi, Isobu


    Under the night, Orochimaru, which was hit by Yagura, traversed a beautiful arc in the sky, and fell five meters away with a st, and then he opened his mouth to spray out a stream of blood.


    Orochimaru looked down at his abdomen, only to see that the wounded area is bright red, and the blood quickly condensed into a piece of red coral as if alive, and it grows wildly towards his internal organs like ferocious antlers!


    Puff puff puff!


    With the sound of piercing flesh, Orochimaru only felt that his internal organs were torn to pieces by the coral, like being cut into pieces with a thousand swords, but he didn''t panic at all.


    Molting!


    Orochimaru opened his mouth and immediately spouted out a wet new-Orochimaru.


    Body Revival Technique!


    Orochimaru stood up from the ground, and the cells in his whole body split and mutated extremely rapidly under the stimtion of Chakra. After a few seconds, his fragile new body was restored to its original state!


    ��As expected of Konoha��s Sannin.��Yagura sensed Orochimaru��s increasingly stronger aura, and his figure turned into scarlet light in a sh. He suddenly appeared in front of Orochimaru, and pped fiercely again.


    ��It��s my turn, Longsword of the Sky!��


    Orochimaru sneered, and his waist twisted into an exaggerated ��S�� to avoid Yagura��s attack. At the same time, he opened his mouth and spouted out a poisonous snake. The poisonous snake has a sharp katana in its mouth, reflecting the magnificent brilliance under the moonlight, which silently shot towards Yagura''s neck.


    This sword is one of the Kusanagi Swords collected by Orochimaru. It is made of the hardest material in the world, and is indestructible!


    But��


    Ding!


    With the crisp sound of metal colliding, the tip of the Kusanagi Sword only prated a little before it was firmly stuck by the scarlet Biju Cloak outside Yagura''s body, and no matter how hard it was pushed, it still can��t move closer!


    Yagura took the opportunity to attack him, pped Orochimaru''s waist into a coral waist with two ps. Then he waved his palms, and a set ofbined punches perfectly hit Orochimaru��s body, causing a lot of damage!


    Even the three tails behind Yagura are not to be outdone. They turned into afterimages fiercely and whipped Orochimaru''s delicate body crazily, beating him to a bloody pulp!


    ��Hahahaha����


    Orochimaru got more and more excited as he was attacked. He looked up to the sky andughed wildly, then vomited a new-Orochimaru at the next moment.


    ��What��s wrong with this Orochimaru?��


    ��I always feel that he is not intending to go all out.��


    ��What on earth is he trying to do?��


    The fifteen Kirigakure��s Anbu, who watched the battle from nearby, still vignt towards Manda not far away while staring at the battle and making real-timements.


    And theirments are very sharp and hit the nail on the head!


    Orochimaru indeed did not go all out right now. Firstly, he had to guard against Kanp�� who might appear at any time. Secondly, there is a huge hidden danger inside Yagura��s body. Since Orochimaru could drag him to death by kept consuming him, why would he choose to go all out?


    Orochimaru kept fighting with Yagura with a face full of smile, and the corner of his eyes nced at the nearby Kirigakure��s Anbu. He smiled and then told Manda to clear the ce!


    Looking at the lively and delicious appearance of those Kirigakure��s Anbu, Manda, who is already hungry and thirsty, immediately opened his big mouth and turned into a purple rainbow and shot towards the crowd wildly after hearing Orochimaru��smand.


    The fifteen Kirigakure��s Anbu Elites turned pale and quickly dodged backwards while wildly throwing Explosive Tags at Manda!


    Boom boom boom boom boom��


    In the series of explosions, huge sparks bloomed from Manda��s huge and bloated body. Manda suffered from pain, and twisted his body frantically while screaming furiously. His body crazily crushed trees, grass and rocks nearby, and dust sshed everywhere.


    Even the battle between Orochimaru and Yagura was affected by this.


    However, Orochimaru is not annoyed at all. He clung close to Yagura, and let Manda toss around!


    Meanwhile, deep in the canyon.


    When the fifteen Kirigakure��s Anbu were killed by Orochimaru, their water clones disappeared instantly, so Taki escaped the siege effortlessly, and then walked out of the canyon leisurely.


    He stood behind a big tree at the entrance of the canyon. Without showing his head, he just directly looked at the battle outside with his Byakugan.


    On the two battlefields, on the side of Orochimaru and Yagura, Yagura, who is using Biju Transformation, supressed Orochimaru all the way, but Yagura��s aura gradually became disordered, and the hidden dangers in his body were slowly getting out of control.


    On the other side, Manda adjusted his mood after feeling the pain. After biting and slithering everywhere, he finally ate a few Kirigakure��s Anbu.


    Farther away, many other Kirigakure��s Anbu areing quickly, and in the distant night sky, a signal for help had also been raised!


    Considering the distance between Kirigakure and here, it will take half an hour for Kirigakure''s support to arrive!


    ��Half an hour����


    Orochimaru, who is still fighting, also saw the signal under, and the smile on his face remained unchanged: ��Yondaime Mizukage, it��s half an hour, can you survive until then?��


    Under the scarlet Biju Cloak, the pale Yagura had been tinged with a strange golden color at some point, and he looked unusually�� energetic?


    It��s just that Yagura��s mood is getting heavier and heavier.


    Ever since the Genjutsu in his body is removed, he felt that his body was a little strange, but the Sensor Shiinobi could not find out anything after checking it. Helpless, Yagura could only live haggardly day by day. It was until this moment that he clearly felt that the little vitality left inside his body, and with the help of Orochimaru, it was pouring out crazily.


    ��Hold on for half an hour?��


    ��I��m afraid it can��t be done anymore.��


    ��Even if I can hold on until then, will Orochimaru just watch and not end the battle?��


    ��He will inevitably use all his firepowerat thest moment to kill me!��


    While continue fighting with Orochimaru, Yagura separated a trace of his consciousness and it entered the sealed world in his body.


    ��Isobu.�� Yagura stood in the dark and lightless sealed world and called out softly.


    ��Leave the rest to me.��


    Sanbi, who is carrying a turtle shell as heavy as a mountain, walked up to Yagura with his strong short hooves.


    Yagura nodded silently, and solemnly said: ��After I die, you need to find a ce to hide. Don��t let the people from Akatsuki find you.��


    ��Understood.�� Isobu has a very good rtionship with Yagura, so he already learns everything that happened outside through him, including Minato��s letter which was sent by Kanp��, Akatsuki��s matter, and Orochimaru��s insidious plot.


    ��Go.�� Yagura''s consciousness inside the sealed world slowly dissipated.


    In the next instant, Yagura, who is wrapped in Biju Cloak, suddenly began to expand. He��s like an inted balloon, growing bigger and bigger!


    ��It��s finally out!�� Orochimaru stared at ��Yagura'', which gradually revealed his turtle shape, and the yfulness in his eyes gradually turned into seriousness.


    ��Roar!!��


    Apanied by the violent roar, Isobu��s huge figure finally got rid of Yagura��s body, andpletely appeared outside the canyon.


    ��Manda,e here!!!�� Orochimaru shouted sharply.


    ��You''re not mistaken, are you?!��


    Manda was startled and angry. It stared at Isobu��s turtle head, and it couldn��t help but turn furious from embarrassment. ��You asked me to deal with a Biju? Don''t joke around!��


    ��Just drag it for a while, and leave the rest to me.��


    Orochimaru smiled confidently.


    ��In that case����


    Manda looked Isobu, who is still roaring, twisted its body and coiled up flexibly, tightly entangling Isobu��s limbs and head in a shameful position!

 Chapter 671: Impure World Reincarnation

    Chapter 671: Impure World Reincarnation


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh whoosh!


    In the cool night, afterimages flickers, and Kanp��, who is in a jungle, is madly rushing towards the west like ghost.


    The moonlight was pouring down, and Kanp�� vaguely sees a huge ck shadow standing ten kilometers away, which looked like�� ��ck Tortoise?��


    ��There��s ck Tortoise in the Shinobi World?��


    Kanp�� flickered crazily, and as the distance got closer and closer, he finally saw the true appearance of the ����ck Tortoise��, which is the dark shadow of Isobu and Manda entangled together!


    Kanp�� stopped advancing when he got here, but looked around with extreme caution. He then uses Transformation Technique to change his appearance into an ordinary Kirigakure��s Anbu, and approached quietly.


    ����


    ��Roar!!��Outside the canyon, Isobu shook its three giant tails andshed at Manda��s huge body frantically.


    Manda roared in pain. It turned its head and looked around, then found that Orochimaru actually left it alone and ran to the side to have a fight with a Kirigakure��s Anbu. At that time, it couldn��t control his emotions and yelled at Orochimaru for cheating him, and as it cursed, it suffered more than a dozen blows on its body!


    Manda is very angry, and hurriedly flicked its tail and tied Isobu��s three tails tightly together, but for one tail to lock three tails is definitely extremely strenuous, and Manda used almost use all its strength on its tail!


    Isobu took the opportunity to stretch out its head and bite on Manda��s neck. The fierce fangs instantly pierced the hard purple snake scales, and the blood poured out like water, and fell to the ground, staining the ground scarlet!


    ��Bastard! I��m going to kill you!!��


    Manda struggled desperately, but not only could it not get rid of Isobu��s teeth, but Isobu also caused a second tear in the wound. Under the severe pain, Manda lost his mind, and bit back at Isobu��s head.


    Although Isobu is a tortoise, its head is covered with ferocious sharp spikes, so when Manda bit him, its mouth is immediately pierced by the spikes, and blood spatters on Isobu��s head like a stream of blood, then flowed into its one eye.


    Isobu doesn��t care about this, and bit Manda��s neck firmly without letting go. If it does not make Manda bleed and die, he will not be called Sanbi!


    But at this moment, out of the corner of his eye, Isobu suddenly saw Orochimaru in the distance. At this moment, he put a fainted Kirigakure��s Anbu on the ground, and then with this Anbu as the center, he crazily carved technique form on the ground.


    ��That is����


    Although Isobu is Biju, it has been alive for so long, and has been with a lot of Jinchuriki, so it naturally knows what the technique form carved by Orochimaru is.


    ��It��s Fuinjutsu!��


    Isobu is horrified. It quickly tears apart a piece of flesh from Manda��s neck and spit it at Orochimaru. Then, it opens its mouth, and endless Chakra gushed out of the bloody mouth instantly, condensing andpressing in mid-air, it turned into a round purple-ck sphere!


    Bijudama!


    At this moment, Orochimaru, who is still carving the technique form, suddenly felt his scalp go numb, and a terrifying life-and-death crisis enveloped him silently.


    Orochimaru raised his head, and his golden vertical pupils squinted slightly.


    ��That idiot Manda can��t even dy this little time?��


    ��Trash!��


    Orochimaru casually pped Manda��s flesh dropping from the sky, then bit his thumb and formed hand seals: ��Summoning Technique: Triple Rashomon!��


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Three huge demon-faced gates burst out of the ground, growing bigger and bigger, and in a blink of an eye, they were already towering like mountains!


    After summoning Rashomon, Orochimaru turned and continued to carve the technique form.


    ��Roar!!��


    Apanied by the roar, Isobu finally finished gathered the momentum and spewed out the purple ck Bijudama at Orochimaru.


    The Bijudama turned into a purple-ck beam of light in the night sky, and sted on the firstter of Rashomon in an instant.


    Hummm��


    With violent buzzing sound, visible ripples spread from Rashomon, and apanied by the ear-piercing cracking sound, the firstyer of Rashomon only held on for half a second before it fell apart under Bijudama��s attack.


    Then the secondyer, the thirdyer!


    In a blink of an eye, Triple Rashomon was pierced by Bijudama, but with the help of Triple Rashomon��s block, the trajectory of Isobu��s Bijudama was forcibly changed by Rashomon, and the purple-ck beam of lightsed obliquely upwards, exploded in mid-air, and turned into countless mes that scattered and sshed around, illuminating the night sky!


    Under the prosperous night sky, Orochimaru calmly carved the technique form on the ground as nothing happened.


    ��Stop it!!��


    When Isobu saw Orochimaru��s unrestrained appearance, and then looked at the nearly half-carved technique form on the ground, it was shocked, angry and afraid. It rushed towards Orochimaru madly, but Manda entangled its limbs tightly, making it unable to move at all!


    ��In that case����


    Isobu��s eye shines brightly, ��Shadow Stroke!!��


    Fighting against Manda��s tenacious drive, Isobu struggled to arch its whole body and wrap its whole body with the huge thick carapace full of thorns on its back.


    ��Damn it!!!��


    Manda is still wrapped around the tortoise shell, trying to block Isobu, but it is slightly inferior to Isobu in terms of strength or other aspects. After persisting for a few seconds, Manda finally copsed from exhaustion, and hang on the turtle shell like a silk scarf.


    Boom!


    After Isobu��s ��transformation�� ispleted, it suddenly rolls towards Orochimaru like a wheel, and in a sh, it throws Manda away. At the same time, its ferocious thorns pierced huge holes in the ground, and it quickly extended towards Orochimaru.


    Orochimaru turned around with an ugly expression. At this time, his technique form was only halfpleted, and it was toote to finish the rest!


    As Isobu rolled closer and closer, Orochimaru''s tense face suddenly revealed a desperate and cold smile.


    ��Summoning Technique �C Impure World Reincarnation!��


    Orochimaru formed hand seals and mmed his palms onto the ground. At the next moment, weird symbols spread rapidly on the ground, and a wooden coffin broke out from the ground.


    ��Seal him!�� Orochimaru��s mouth formed a sharp and disdainful arc, and he gave themand calmly.


    In the next moment, the wooden coffin was pushed open from the inside with a bang, and then an old figure walked out of the wooden coffin.


    At the same time.


    Kanp��, who turned into Kirigakure��s Anbu finally arrived at the scene, just in time to witness this old figure!


    ��That is����


    Kanp����s pupils shrank: ��Uzumaki n��s n Head, Uzumaki Ashina?!��


    Back then, Kanp�� turned into Taki and worked together with Orochimaru for Impure World Reincarnation. During this period, they summoned all the ancestors of the Uzumaki n using Impure World Reincarnation, including this Uzumaki Ashina, who would make Orochimaru revealed a look of shock when he saw him!


    ��I didn��t expect Orochimaru would keep him����


    Kanp����s heart sank slightly.


    ��Adamantine Sealing Chains!��


    At this time, Uzumaki Ashina took two steps forward. Facing the rumbling ��wheel�� Isobu, Uzumaki Ashina unhurriedly formed hand seals, and in an instant, several Chakra chains exuding hazy brilliance shot out from behind him. They turned into a continuous iron covering the sky, and then fell towards Isobu.

 Chapter 672: Sealing Sanbi

    Chapter 672: Sealing Sanbi


    Although Isobu arched its body and wrapped its whole body under the thick turtle shell, its head could still peep into the outside world through the narrow gap.


    When he saw Uzumaki Ashina, Isobu blinked twice: ��Where did the old mane out from?��


    Immediately afterwards, the overwhelming Chakra chains turned into irons and fell from the sky, and Isobu��s eye is filled with fear: ��Uzumaki n��s Adamantine Sealing Chains?��


    ��That��s a terrifying old man!��


    The panic-stricken Isobu wanted to run, but he was rolling too fast and couldn''t stop!


    Helpless, Isobu could only let out a roar, stiffened its head and poured its Chakra into the shell, increasing his speed crazily!


    ��As long as I''m fast enough, Adamantine Sealing Chains can��t lock me!��


    The speed at which Isobu rolled on the ground doubled in an instant, and in just two seconds, it had already reached in front of Uzumaki Ashina, and then it crushed over Uzumaki Ashina��s body before the Chakra chains fell!


    ��I��m saved!��Isobu quietly breathed a sigh of relief, and then it aimed at Orochimaru through the gap in the turtle''s shell and rolled over unabated.


    ng ng ng ����


    During the extremely fast rolling, Isobu suddenly heard a series of tightening sounds of Chakra chainsing from outside the turtle shell!


    ��What��s going on?��


    ��Wasn''t that old man already killed by me?��


    Isobu was surprised, and then found that its speed had suddenly slowed down, and it hadpletely stopped in a very short period of time!


    Behind Isobu, Uzumaki Ashina, who was smashed to pieces, quickly recovered with countless gray-brown dust flying to him, and the broken Chakra chains were also connected instantly!


    ng ng ng ����


    Outside the tortoise shell, the shimmering Chakra chains entwine upwards like vines, binding Isobu into a ball. The powerful suppressing force is like a giant mountain, pressing heavily on Isobu��s whole body!


    ��Bastard!!!��


    Isobu struggled to open its turtle shell, and the Chakra chains outside the shell of the tortoise shell shell tightened with a ��ng'' sound.


    Isobu revealed half of its head and opened his mouth. At the next moment, a purple-ck Bijudama slowly took shape in its mouth.


    But as the suppression became stronger and stronger, the Bijudama in Isobu��s mouth finally slowly dissipated.


    ��Damn it!!!�� Isobu roared again and again, but its struggle became weaker and weaker.


    ��Hehehehe����


    Orochimaru smiled and carried the unconscious Kirigakure��s Anbu and walked to Isobu, who is heavily suppressed by the chains. He looked up at Isobu��s angry eye, and said with a sneer, ��Come out of his body.��


    He is naturally referring to Yagura!


    And once Biju leaves their Jinchuriki��s body, it means the Jinchuriki��s death!


    Isobu stared at Orochimaru without saying anything.


    He knows that Yagura had run out of energy and would not survive for long, but it could still save itself as long as it drags the fight until the support from Kirigakure arrives!


    But Orochimaru is a Shinobi with rich experience, so he naturally won��t give Isobu the chance.


    ��Tear him out of Yondaime Mizukage��s body, and then seal it into his body.�� Orochimaru threw the unconscious Kirigakure��s Anbu at Uzumaki Ashina.


    Uzumaki Ashina nodded slightly, walked to the Kirigakure��s Anbu expressionlessly, squatted down and lifted the other party��s clothes. He then began to draw the Fuinjutsu��s technique form on his abdomen.


    Isobu��s eye widened, and it shed with fright and resentment: ��Orochimaru, what on earth do you want to do, you bastard?!��


    ��Take you to an interesting ce.�� Orochimaru said with a smile.


    ��Roar!!�� Isobu roared angrily and struggled again, rattling the chains tangling its body, but it couldn��t do anything.


    ��Taki, it��s almost time for you toe out and do something.��


    Orochimaru shouted towards the entrance of the canyon, then turned his head and looked towards the seven or eight surviving Kirigakure��s Anbu behind him, and said with a soft smile, ��Manda, you are not dead yet, right?��


    ��Orochimaru, a hundred living sacrifices are not enough. This time I want one thousand, no, ten thousand!��


    Manda slowly moved over from the distance, its huge and bloated body was like a giant earthworm, leaving a huge long strip of blood behind it.


    The hideous wound on its neck from being bitten by Isobu has stopped bleeding under Senjutsu Chakra��s treatment, but it still looks horrible!


    ��Sacrifice�� Let��s start with these guys first.�� Orochimaru turned into an afterimage and rushed forward directly.


    ��Run, run!��


    ��No, we have to rescue Mizukage-sama!��


    Some of the surviving Kirigakure��s Anbu ran, while some brazenly rushed to Uzumaki Ashina, but under Orochimaru��s Taijutsu, all Kirigakure��s Anbu was thrown in front of Manda��s mouth in less than three minutes!


    ��That''s the stuff!�� Manda swayed its tail tedly, and swallowed these Kirigakure��s Anbu one after another.


    ��You��re so cruel.��


    Taki walked out of the canyon, and the veins under the big sunsses protruded. His Byakugan was already activated, and after looking around, he saw Kanp��, who is in invisible state, a kilometer away.


    However, even if Kanp�� is invisible, he may not be safe in front of Orochimaru.


    Many years ago, before Orochimaru had defected and Minato came to power, Kanp�� had been ordered by Hiruzen to monitor Orochimaru. During this period, although he used Transparent Release, he was still discovered by Orochimaru!


    At this moment, Taki calmly walked to Manda.


    Manda subconsciously moved its mouth towards Taki.


    Without saying a word, Taki punched Manda��s chin with abo, knocking its head up high, and causing purple snake scales to scatter around.


    The reason why Taki did this was to make some movement to attract Orochimaru��s attention, lest he notice Kanp����s existence.


    ��Bastard!��


    Manda, who was beaten for no reason, naturally refused to swallow this silently.


    ��Orochimaru, take care of your dog.�� Taki said with a snort.


    ��Bastard, who are you calling a dog?!�� Manda is furious, and the huge body slowly moved and coiled into a snake formation, ready to pounce at Taki.


    ��Enough!��


    Orochimaru��s attention is really attracted by Taki and Manda, and then he coldly said, ��The support from Kirigakure wille at any time, we must deal with this ce before they arrive!��


    Orochimaru nced at Manda and directly formed hand seal to disband it back to Ryuchi Cave. As for the sacrifice, he can just take it on credit.


    ��Taki, you should leave some traces too.�� Orochimaru looked towards Taki.


    Taki nodded, and punched the surrounding with Gentle Fist, leavingrge marks on the ground. He even struck the corpse of several Kirigakure��s Anbu a few times.


    At the same time.


    Uzumaki Ashina finally finished drawing the Fuinjutsu��s technique form on the abdomen of Kirigakure��s Anbu, the only survivor at the scene.


    ng ng��


    Uzumaki Ashina slowly got up, and the Chakra chains on his back gradually began to exert force, dragging Isobu��s huge body towards him little by little.


    ��Stop, stop!!��


    Isobu grabbed the ground with all of its four limbs, but was still dragged away by the chains, leaving ferocious and thick scratches on the ground.


    Isobu��s eye is full of anger, but at this moment, he was powerless to stop all this.


    ��Roar!!��


    Isobu raised his head to the sky and roared unwillingly. In the next instant, his huge figure suddenly turned into dense Chakra, which was entangled by the Chakra chains, then like substance, it poured into the abdomen of Kirigakure��s Anbu who was unconscious on the ground.


    As more and more Chakra floods into the body of Kirigakure��s Anbu, the short and thin figure of Yagura gradually appeared.


    Yagura was already exhausted from the fight before, and now that his Biju was stripped out of his body, he is already on the brink of life and death.


    ��Do it!�� Orochimaru shouted.


    If they wait until his death before attacking him with Gentle Fist, it will inevitably be discovered by Kirigakure��s Shinobi. At that time, how will the rtionship between Kirigakure and Konoha be destroyed?


    ��Understood.��


    Taki took two steps forward, then formed the stance of Gentle Fist Art- Eight Trigrams Sixty-Four Palms, but just after he reached eighteen palms, Yagura��s body softened.


    ��He��s dead.�� Taki retracted his hands.


    At the same time, Isobu was finallypletely sealed by Uzumaki Ashina into the body of Kirigakure��s Anbu!


    ��Missionplete!��


    Looking at the corpse of Yagura and the unconscious Kirigakure��s Anbu, Orochimaru��s mouth slowly reveals an excited smile.

 Chapter 673: Reaping The Benefit

    Chapter 673: Reaping The Benefit


    Yagura, who was beaten to death by Taki��s Gentle Fist, is on the left, while the Kirigakure��s Anbu, who has Isobu sealed inside his body, was unconscious on the right. This time he came to Kirigakure, Orochimaru sessfully finished the mission with a perfect performance!


    ��All that remains is to bring the new Sanbi��s Jinchuriki back to the Land of Rain and hand it to Pain.��


    ��Or����


    ��I can swallow it privately?��


    It takes several days to travel by sea from the Land of Water back to the Land of Rain, and White Zetsu��s clone cannot blend into the sea. In other words, Orochimaru can embezzle Sanbi secretly, then escape without trace!


    ��But is it worth it?��


    ��Once I do this, I must quit Akatsuki and be hunted down by Akatsuki!��


    The purpose of Orochimaru joining Akatsuki is very simple. At first, it is for Pain��s Rinnegan, and now, let��s add another Sharingan.


    Apart from this, what else in Akatsuki is worth his time?Hidan��s immortality and Kakuzu��s Earth Grudge Fear?


    They��re not attractive enough.


    After all, Orochimaru at this time has already developed the Living Corpse Reincarnation and obtained immortality, so the demand for the same kind is not that much.


    Hy��ketsu��s Ice Release?


    Sasori��s Puppet Master Technique?


    Konan��s Paper Ninjutsu?


    Orochimaru is also not interested in them.


    He has also studied Zetsu��s cells. Although they are very special, they are tasteless to Orochimaru.


    He is very interested in researching Taki''s Byakugan, but it is a pity that Taki is from the Branch House, so he can��t take the eyes.


    So after careful consideration, except for Rinnegan and Sharingan, Akatsuki has no attraction to him!


    Regardless of whether it is Rinnegan or Sharingan, Orochimaru can''t get it easily!


    Shisui��s Genjutsu is too terrifying, and coupled with the surveince of White Zetsu��s clone, Orochimaru can��t get close to him.


    He also couldn��t beat Rinnegan.


    Moreover��


    Orochimaru has developed Cursed Seal from Jugo��s DNA. As long as he selects the suitable Shinobi, he can get arge number of subordinates who can ��explode'' in a very short period of time!


    With this background, and with Sanbi��s suppression to the outside world, Orochimaru canpletely build a Shinobi Vige by himself, develop his influence, and conduct research without distraction!


    Isn''t this more delicious than being used as a hired gun by Akatsuki?


    Now that his n has been decided, Orochimaru excitedly stretched out his tongue and licked his face, and the golden vertical pupil seemed to be shining brightly!


    But at this moment, Orochimaru suddenly frowned. Vaguely, he seemed to sense that something is wrong, and before he could think about it, a kunai suddenlysed out from diagonal direction of him, it��s faster than the lightning, and then the piercing sound rang!


    Orochimaru��s pupils shrank, ��This is a kunai thrown with Chakra Enhanced Strength!��


    ��Tsunade?��


    ��No, it��s Gekko Kanp��!��


    When Orochimaru reacted, the kunai engraved with the Flying Thunder God Technique��s imprint had already flown above the new Sanbi��s Jinchuriki.


    At this moment, Kanp�� suddenly appeared in the air. His left hand grabbed the kunai who was flying away, and his right hand grabbed the unconscious Jinchuriki lying on the ground.


    ��Gekko Kanp��!!!��


    Orochimaru was both shocked and angry. He wanted to stop him, but just as he raised his hand and the venomous snake between his sleeves just burst out, Kanp�� and the Jinchuriki��s figures disappeared silently with a burst of invisible air waves.


    When appearing again, Kanp�� is already a kilometer away.


    He kicked the Flying Thunder God Kunai that was stuck on the ground with one foot, and put it into his pocket along with the previous Flying Thunder God Kunai. His movements are smooth and pleasing to the eye, without any sloppiness!


    ��Orochimaru, you have really worked hard this time. It��s not in vain that the vige has nurtured you for so many years.�� Kanp�� tightly grabbed Jinchuriki in the right hand, and looked at the livid Orochimaru with a face filled with relief.


    ��Gekko Kanp��!!!��


    When he saw Kanp��, the face of White Zetsu��s clone was greatly changed, ��When did you����


    ��Bastard, he restrained his Chakra just now, I thought he was Kirigakure��s Anbu.�� Taki also released a review in time, with a look of entanglement and regret.


    ��Hehehe��very good, you did a good job!��


    Orochimaru��s golden vertical pupils firmly focused on Kanp��. Although there doesn��t seem to be any wind, the ck hair on both sides of his cheeks started fluttering around, adding a bit of weird, eerie and terrifying meaning.


    ��Even if you praise me so much, I won��t be happy, hahaha���� Kanp��ughed, and then used Flying Thunder God Technique to disappear.


    As a person from modern times, Kanp�� remembers the ironw that bad guys die by talking too much, so he ran away as soon as he gets the benefit�� Although he considers himself a good person.


    ��What should we do?��


    White Zetsu��s clone is a little panicked. Flying Thunder God Technique makes the usere and go without a trace, and even if he can move quickly underground, it is impossible to search for Kanp�� in a short amount of time!


    ��Look in the direction of Kirigakure.�� Orochimaru said coldly.


    White Zetsu��s clone nodded, and disappeared underground without saying a word.


    Then, Orochimaru turned his head and looked towards Taki, and then said, ��The support from Kirigakure will be here soon. Stay here and tell them the information about Kanp����s capturing of Sanbi.��


    ��In this way, the Kirigakure��s Shinobi will help us hunt down Gekko Kanp�� together!


    Taki frowned slightly, and felt a little unhappy: ��If it��s done like that, my existence will be exposed.��


    But the main reason is because he didn''t want to help Orochimaru.


    ��You can disguise yourself as Hyuga Hizashi!�� Orochimaru looked at him nkly.


    Hearing this, Taki sighed inwardly. He knows that if he refuses again, it would definitely attract Orochimaru''s attention, so he has no choice but to use Transformation Technique and transform into Hizashi.


    At the same time, Orochimaru also turned into an afterimage and disappeared in an instant.


    In Kirigakure.


    After the support signal appeared, arge number of Kirigakure��s Anbu and Kirigakure��s Shinobi gathered from all directions, and in a blink of an eye, more than 500 Kirigakure��s Shinobi gathered and they rushed towards the canyon in a mighty way.


    Mei and Ao are also mixed in the crowd, rushing to the canyon with expressionless faces.


    On the way, Mei and the others heard the loud sound from Manda and the angry and unwilling roar of Sanbi, which frightened Kirigakure��s Shinobi, fearing that their Yondaime Mizukage-sama will be killed.


    But the thing is, the more you fear something, the more it will happen.


    When Mei and more than five hundred Kirigakure��s Shinobi rushed to the outside of the canyon, they saw the mess after the fierce battle all over the ground, and ��


    ��Hyuga Hizashi?!��


    Mei saw Taki, who has turned into Hizashi, and her face darkened slightly, ��You''ve already left, how can you still be here?!��


    ��Hyuga Hizashi�� smiled and said: ��Compared to that, shouldn''t you be more concerned about this?��


    As he said that, he pointed to Yagura, who is lying next to him, with his toes.


    At this moment, including Mei, the expressions of more than 500 Kirigakure��s Shinobi stiffened at the same time!


    ��Mizukage-sama?!��


    ��Yondaime-sama!��


    ��How could this be?!��


    ��Damn it, I can��t sense Mizukage-sama��s aura!��


    ��He killed our Yondaime-sama!��


    ��Hyuga Hizashi, Hyuga n, Konoha, all of this is Konoha��s conspiracy!!��


    ��Kill him, kill all Konoha��s Shinobi, and dere war on Konoha!��


    Chaotic, angry and manic emotions gradually brewed and erupted in the group of Kirigakure��s Shinobi.


    Mei, who is among the Kirigakure��s Shinobi, is also pale, but at this time, what came to her mind is Kanp����s figure.


    ��He�� has been lying to me?��

 Chapter 674: Mei’s Question

    Chapter 674: Mei��s Question


    The corpse of Yagurapletely detonated the emotions of all Kirigakure��s Shinobi present, and more than 500 Kirigakure��s Shinobi roared and rushed towards ��Hyuga Hizashi�� with red eyes.


    ��Hyuga Hizashi�� sneered, and advanced instead of retreating. A set of Gentle Fist Art -Eight Trigrams Sixty-Four Palms was released by him like water, but this time, he couldn��t even reach eighteen palms before he was hit by the crazy Kirigakure��s Shinobi, then turned into smoke and dissipated in an instant.


    ��Shadow clone?��


    ��I understand, I understand!��


    ��The murderer of the Gentle Fist attack before is Hyuga n��s shadow clone!��


    ��They disbanded on the spot after the attack. No wonder we couldn��t find any trace of their retreat!��


    ��What a sinister Konoha��s Shinobi!��


    Kirigakure��s Shinobis are furious, and they breathe out ��beautiful words�� to show their respect to Konoha!


    ��It��s bad! Something big has happened!��A Kirigakure��s Shinobi who ran out to collect Yagura��s body suddenly screamed, ��The Biju inside Mizukage-sama��s body is gone!��


    ��What?��


    ��Damn it, it must have been captured by Hyuga n��s Shinobi!��


    ��Hurry up and chase after him!��


    ��Wait a minute! I remember there is a Konoha��s Shinobi in the vige!��


    ��That��s right, send someone to arrest him immediately!��


    The group of Kirigakure��s Shinobi yelled and distributed tasks to each other. Therge unit is responsible for tracking, and the small unit transported Yagura��s body back to the vige and captures the Konoha��s Shinobi, Gekko Kanp��!


    In less than a minute, the loud canyon fell into silence once again, leaving only Mei and Ao, who fell into daze.


    ��Mei, what are you thinking about?��


    Ao walked to her side with a solemn expression, ��At this point, the matter between you and that Konoha��s Shinobi must end here! Because you are the Shinobi of Kirigakure!��


    ��I know, you don��t need to say more!�� Mei turned around nkly, then turned into an afterimage and disappeared instantly.


    ��Where are you going?�� Ao quickly chased after her.


    ��It has nothing to do with you, don��t follow me!�� Mei is in a very irritable mood at this moment.


    ��I thought I met a good man, but I was deceived!��


    ��Bastard!��


    ��I must make him pay!��


    Mei is filled with rage!


    ����


    When all Kirigakure��s Shinobi left, a dark figure suddenly walked out of the dark corner. Under the dim moonlight, the person had a soft ck beautiful hair and skin as white as snow, which is none other than Orochimaru who left before!


    ��hehehe, Hyuga Taki, you really have a problem!��


    Orochimaru��s eyes shed coldly.


    Although he is not certain that Byakugan can see through Kanp����s Transparent Release, when Kanp�� used Transparent Release to approach quietly, it was Taki who deliberately caused a quarrel with Manda, thus attracting a lot of Orochimaru''s attention and preventing him from noticing Kanp�� in time.


    Of course, this alone cannot be used to determine that Taki has a problem.


    Therefore, when Orochimaru left before, he specially ordered Taki to tell the Kirigakure��s Shinobi that the Biju inside Yagura��s body was taken away by Kanp�� when he came into contact with Kirigakure��s Shinobi.


    But just now, Taki didn''t mention this matter at all, so that all Kirigakure��s Shinobi thought that Sanbi was taken away by Hyuga n��s Shinobi. Although Hyuga n and Kanp�� are both Konoha��s Shinobi, but Kirigakure��s Shinobi, who admitted the wrong ��killer��, would only focus most of their energy on hunting down the ��unnecessary�� Hyuga n. If this happens then, Kanp�� can take the opportunity to run out of the Land of Water!


    The more Orochimaru thought about it, the angrier he became. He thought that he had everything under control, but unfortunately in the end, he was just making wedding dress for others! (T/N: Making wedding dress for others means doing something that ends up benefiting others.)


    Moreover, after he was done, he almost helped the others count the money!


    ��Unforgivable!��


    There seemed to be a well of anger rising on Orochimaru''s forehead, and it took quite a while before he could calm down.


    ��Taki covered Gekko Kanp��, indicating that there must be some kind of ulterior connection between the two!��


    Orochimaru��s golden vertical pupils shed in thought, and after a while, a sh of light shed in his mind: ��Abyss, it��s the Abyss!��


    ��Gekko Kanp�� owns Kekkei Genkai. Although it is just Transparent Release, but no matter how weak it is, it is still Kekkei Genkai!


    ��And Abyss is a mysterious organization that only Kekkei Genkai Shinobi can join!��


    ��I really didn''t expect you to be from the Abyss!��


    Orochimaru showed a yful smile, ��I wonder if Yondaime Hokage knows this information? Hehehe����


    ����


    In Kirigakure.


    When Mei rushed back, the small courtyard where Kanp�� lived was already surrounded by arge number of Kirigakure��s Shinobi!


    ��Gekko Kanp��, you are already surrounded, get out!��


    ��You bastard actually killed our Mizukage-sama. Unforgivable!!!��


    ��Do you think it''s safe to hide inside now?��


    Kirigakure��s Shinobi shouted around the courtyard while evacuating the surrounding people.


    Mei stepped forward and said with a sullen face: ��I��ll go in and have a look.��


    Before the others could react, she had turned into an afterimage and jumped into the small courtyard.


    At this time, Kanp����s shadow clone sat cross-legged on the tatami, waiting quietly for something.


    Soon, the sliding door of the bedroom was pushed open. When the lights turned on, Mei walked in in a charming manner.


    Kanp����s shadow clone opened his eyes. Looking at the great beauty in front of him, he couldn��t help but felt in awe!


    ��Please help yourself.�� Kanp����s shadow clone pointed to in front of him.


    Mei is not someone with stage fright. She sits generously in front in front of Kanp��, her legs are ced casually, revealing the ck fis, which looks breathtaking!


    Kanp����s shadow clone controls his vision with great perseverance, and looked at Mei��s eyes calmly.


    ��I have something to ask you!��


    Mei said straight to the point, ��You����


    ��I!�� Kanp����s shadow clone said earnestly.


    ��Huh?��


    ��Will save you!��


    ��What?��


    ��And keep you save!��


    ������


    Mei has a ck line on her forehead. She feels she has been tricked, and said with clenched teeth, ��Stop ying with me! Gekko Kanp��, the reason you came to Kirigakure is actually forSanbi!��


    ��No, it��s to deliver the letter.��


    Kanp����s shadow clone said seriously, ��Sanbi was captured by Akatsuki! The letter written by Hokage-sama to Yondaime Mizukage should still be in the Mizukage building. As long as you find it, you will know the truth!��


    ��Akatsuki?��


    Mei calmed down slightly and looked at him in confusion.


    Kanp����s shadow clone is not surprised by Mei��s reaction. When his main body met Yagura, apart from Kanp��, there��s only Kirigakure��s Anbu with Byakugan standing beside Yagura.


    And for such important information, Yagura naturally has to keep it secret, so not to mention Mei, even Elder Genki does not know about Akatsuki.


    Kanp����s shadow clone immediately told Mei the basic information about Akatsuki.


    ��What you said is just Konoha''s one-sided story!��


    After Mei pondered for a while, she still didn��t believe it, ��Even that letter may just be a bait! Unless you cane up with definite evidence, I can only regard all this as a conspiracy by Konoha! And Mizukage-sama died under Gentle Fist, and there is also Hyuga Hizashi��s shadow clone at the scene!��


    ��After being deprived of Biju, Jinchuriki will undoubtedly die. Even without Gentle Fist, Yondaime Mizukage will still die. In my opinion, this unnecessary method is used to frame us Konoha.�� Kanp�� said.


    Mei was startled, ��What he said is so reasonable that I can��t refute it!��


    Kanp�� continued: ��As for Hyuga Hizashi��s shadow clone, don��t be na?ve. You should know the strength of Yondaime Mizukage the best. How can a mere shadow clone intervene in his battle? Besides, if shadow clone uses Transformation Technique, doesn��t it can change into anyone?��


    Mei is speechless again.


    ��The information about the Akatsuki organization was collected by Konoha with great efforts. For your sake, let me reveal a little bit more!��


    Kanp����s shadow clone said in a fake tone, ��Akatsuki is a Missing-nin organization and only recruits S-Rank Missing-nin from the Shinobi World, do you understand this?��


    ��S-Rank Missing-nin?��


    Mei��s pupils suddenly shrank, ��Orochimaru?!��


    Orochimaru is Konoha��s S-Rank Missing-nin, and more coincidentally, she apanied Kanp�� some time ago to search for the traces of Orochimaru everywhere in Kirigakure!


    ��Could it be him?��


    ��However, the information about Orochimaru��s appearance in Kirigakure is still a one-sided story from Kanp�� and his group. No one from Kirigakure has ever seen Orochimaru!��


    ��So what is the truth?��


    Mei��s head was in a mess, feeling that her brain cells are not enough for this.


    ��I believe Orochimaru must be the one who killed Yondaime Mizukage!��


    Kanp����s shadow clone narrowed his eyes and said, ��If you search at the scene of the battle, you should be able to find traces of his presence.��


    Mei remained silent, and after a while, there was a slight sound of footsteps from outside the bedroom.


    Kirigakure��s Shinobi have sessfully evacuated the civilians and are ready to take action against Kanp��!


    ��Regardless of the truth, I have to ask you to stay here for the time being.�� Mei said sternly.


    ��No, I��m leaving now.�� Kanp����s shadow clone shook his head.


    ��This is Kirigakure, not Konoha!�� Mei said in a harsh tone, but with a hint of kind warning mixed.


    ��As far as I��m concerned, it doesn''t matter where I am. As long as I want to leave, no one can stop me!�� Kanp����s shadow clone smiled, showing great confidence.


    ��So confident?��


    Mei is shocked in her heart.


    Bang~ bang~ bang~��


    At this moment, the sliding door of the bedroom exploded like fireworks, and more than dozen ck afterimages suddenly rushed from outside.


    Mei��s face tightened and she was about to speak, when suddenly, she saw Kanp�� on the opposite side showed a strange smile, and then��


    Bang!


    ��Disappeared?��


    ��It��s just shadow clone?!��

 Chapter 675: Garaga

    Chapter 675: Garaga


    ��What��s going on?��


    ��Where is he?!��


    ��He disappeared, is it shadow clone too?��


    ��It��s exactly the same method, so it can��t be wrong!��


    ��The killer who killed Mizukage-sama and snatched Sanbi must be Konoha��s Shinobi!��


    Kirigakure��s Shinobi, who rushed in, immediately talked to each other. But Mei remained silent, and the atmosphere in the bedroom gradually fell into weirdness.


    Finally, the Kirigakure��s Shinobi noticed something wrong with Mei, and asked quickly: ��Terumi Mei-sama, what did that Konoha��s Shinobi tell you just now?��


    Mei slowly got up, and said: ��He said that everything that happened tonight was done by Orochimaru.��


    ��Orochimaru?����Who��s he trying to lie to?!��


    ��We saw Hyuga n��s Shinobi with our own eyes, and Mizukage-sama also died under Gentle Fist!�� The Kirigakure��s Shinobi nearby couldn��t help but refute immediately.


    Mei hesitated for a moment, and asked back: ��After the Biju inside Mizukage-sama��s body is stripped, it is already a mortal situation, so why would they use Gentle Fist to kill him?��


    ��Uh����


    This question is not easy to answer.


    Someone from Kirigakure��s Shinobi said cautiously: ��Perhaps, Mizukage-sama was killed with Gentle Fist first, and then the Biju was stripped out of him?��


    The rest of Kirigakure��s Shinobi looked at him as if looking at an idiot.


    ��Idiot!��


    ��How could it be possible that a mere shadow clone use Gentle Fist to kill Mizukage-sama?��


    ��That''s right, Mizukage-sama must have been stripped of his Biju first, and after losing his power to resist, the Hyuga Shinobi used Gentle Fist����


    ��That''s right, since the Biju has been stripped, why bother use Gentle Fist to kill Mizukage-sama?��


    Thinking of this, all the Kirigakure��s Shinobi present look at each other in nk dismay, feeling that there was heavy fog ahead.


    ��Speaking of which, I saw the traces of huge purple reptile��s scales outside the canyon before. Now that I think about it, it should be left by snakes!��


    ��I saw those too, and I''m still thinking what kind of huge beast can leave such traces.��


    ��Orochimaru is the summoner of Ryuchi Cave����


    The more Kirigakure��s Shinobi discussed about this, the more they find that that strange things happened tonight.


    ��But it��s an indisputable fact that Gekko Kanp�� escaped!��


    Mei interrupted them, pondered for a while, and said decisively, ��Orochimaru, Gekko Kanp��, whoever it is, we must capture them! Immediately notify Elder Genki and ask him to mobilize everyone to find them!��


    ��Yes!��


    ����


    Outside Kirigakure, White Zetsu��s clone approached Kirigakure from the ground at a very fast speed ording to Orochimaru��s instructions, but after rushing all the way, he found no sign of Kanp��.


    So he had no choice but to turn back to find Orochimaru, but by this time, Taki had already disbanded, and Orochimaru had also left the gorge and disappeared without a trace.


    After returning, White Zetsu��s clone is dumbfounded: ��What is happening?��


    ��I��m just a clone!��


    White Zetsu��s clone shouted a few times in his mind and after confirming that Orochimaru and Taki are both missing, he lowered his head and pondered: ��Regarding Sanbi, even if it did not fall into Akatsuki��s hands, it must not be taken by Gekko Kanp�� to Konoha!


    Thinking of the movement in Kirigakure, White Zetsu��s clone immediately dived into the ground to find Kanp��. As long as he found him, and then led Kirigakure��s Shinobi over, he should be able to stop Kanp��!


    ����


    Outside Kirigakure, deep in a certain jungle.


    Kanp�� carried the unconscious new Sanbi��s Jinchuriki and ran with his head down.


    Although he sessfully cut off the food from Orochimaru��s hands, Kanp�� knew that the matter was far from over!


    The first is White Zetsu��s clone. With the speed of White Zetsu��s clone underground, once Kanp�� stops, he will be discovered by the other party soon.


    And if White Zetsu��s clone has good luck, he might catch up to him in the next second!


    Next is Kirigakure.


    The memory of the shadow clone inside Kirigakure has been passed back to Kanp����s mind. He knows that it is impossible to convince Mei with the words of the shadow clone, let alone the entire Kirigakure!


    In half an hour at thetest, thousands of Kirigakure��s Shinobi will set off from Kirigakure and search in carpet-like manner for Sanbi!


    There is also Orochimaru. Although Kanp�� is not afraid of him, with Orochimaru��s character, once he is entangled with him, he will definitely get the White Zetsu��s clone to attract those Kirigakure��s Shinobi. When the timees, if Kanp�� wants to break through, he can only go on a killing spree, how will the matter continue if that happens?


    Kanp�� pondered as he flickered wildly.


    Now, he only hopes to rush to the seaside as soon as possible, and then summon Garaga to escape to the sea.


    Although he may get lost and face the survival problems of food and water, Garaga is so big, so if he cut some meat from its body and drain some blood, and then roast it with fire, he should be able to feed himself�� right?


    ��Uugh����


    At this moment, the new Sanbi��s Jinchuriki slowly woke up.


    The bumpy travel made Jinchuriki extremely ufortable. He stretched out his hand to grab something, but Kanp�� immediately threw him against the tree when he saw it.


    Bang!


    With the heavy impact, Jinchuriki��s eyes rolled, his feet fell helplessly, and he lost consciousness again.


    Kanp�� walked over and grabbed him. He then remembered something, and after a careful examination, he discovered that the Chakra of the Jinchuriki had not been sealed.


    ��Orochimaru is so messy that I have to wipe his ass.��


    Kanp�� then used the Five-Elements Seal to seal the Jinchuriki��s Chakra, and then lifted him up and continue flickering forward.


    Half an hourter, Kanp�� guessed that arge-scale operation had already begun on Kirigakure��s side. He immediately put down the Jinchuriki, and then formed hand seal: Multiple Shadow Clone Technique!


    Bang~ bang~ bang~ bang~��


    Apanied by the light smoke, thirty shadow clones stood in a row.


    Kanp�� waved his hand and said: ��Go and lure the Kirigakure��s Shinobi away. Remember not to kill anyone!��


    At any rate, they are all shadow clones, so it��s okay if they are killed, but for Kirigakure��s Shinobi, whoever dies will be recorded on his head.


    Kanp�� is not soft-hearted, but it��s mainly because he thinks that in the future, if he wants to get Mei, he should try to kill as little Kirigakure��s Shinobi as possible, otherwise, it will be difficult to meet in the future.


    ����


    At the same time.


    The current top leader in Kirigakure, Elder Genki issued an official order: Mobilize all Shinobi above Chunin in the vige, and go out of the vige to find Orochimaru, Gekko Kanp��, and Hyuga n��s Shinobi!


    After the order was issued, the quiet vige slowly became active. Kirigakure��s Shinobi in groups of three or four emerged from every corner, joined together, and then left the vige together, spreading in all directions like ants.


    ����


    The long night slowly passed.


    A white glow on the horizon quietly blooms, illuminating the earth.


    Kanp�� carried the Jinchuriki, who had woken up and fainted several times, all the way north!


    ��I��m a little hungry.��


    Kanp�� took out a bottle of food pills with his left hand as he ran, poured two pills into his mouth, chewed them up and swallowed them to replenish his stamina.


    At this moment, Kanp�� suddenly received another memory in his mind. It was none other than one of the thirty shadow clones released before, as one of them is killed.


    Kanp�� sighed silently, then speeded up and continued northward.


    Two dayster.


    All thirty shadow clones of Kanp�� have been destroyed!


    But at the same time, Kanp�� also smoothly arrived at the long, rugged and long northern coastline of the Land of Water!


    ��It��s finally over.��


    Kanp�� rxed, and put the Jinchuriki on the ground. He then bit his thumb, formed hand seals and mmed his palms onto the ground: ��Summoning Technique!��


    Bang!


    A huge amount of smoke exploded in front of Kanp��, and then a sharp sound of breaking through the air came from the light smoke.


    Kanp����s face changed slightly. He grabbed the Jinchuriki and retreated in a sh!


    Boom!


    A huge red snake��s tail fiercely and violently hit the position where Kanp�� stood before. The ground cracked, and dense cracks spread in all directions like spider webs, sshing a lot of stones.


    ��Garaga?!��


    Kanp�� stared at the red snake tail attacking him in disbelief, and his expression gradually bing serious.


    ��Could it be����

 Chapter 676: Orochimaru’s Plan

    Chapter 676: Orochimaru��s n


    The northern coastline of the Land of Water.


    The huge smoke quickly dissipated with the sea breeze, showing a vigorous one-eyed red scale giant snake!


    ��Garaga����


    Kanp�� held the Jinchuuriki and stared at its one eye, which is filled with ugly expressions. The vertical pupil is full of negative emotions such as irritability, madness, cruelty, etc.


    ��Where is the gentle aura from before?��


    Kanp�� subconsciously looked at the seven-inch position under Garaga��s head, and sure enough, he found there was a reddish red snake scale the size of a human head growing backwards!


    ��Garaga��s reverse scale actually grew back!��


    This was something Kanp�� didn��t expect.


    But he doesn��t panic. Although Garaga is powerful, Kanp�� can quickly take care of it with Sage Mode and Flying Thunder God Technique. After pulling its reverse scale, Garaga will return to like before!��I��m going to kill you! Bastard!!!�� When Garaga saw what Kanp�� was thinking, it hissed loudly, its voice was cold and full of killing intent!


    Just as Kanp�� was about to open his mouth, out of the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of a small white snakeing out of Garaga��s nose, and quietly turned into a white muddy liquid that slid down and dissipated.


    ��That is����


    Kanp����s pupils shrank.


    ��Orochimaru?!��


    ��So that��s how it is!��


    ��No wonder Garaga��s reverse scale grow out for no reason, it turned out to be Orochimaru��s work!��


    Kanp�� is both surprised and angry. He wanted to meet Orochimaru face to face and let him know why blood is red!


    ��Roar roar roar!!��


    Seeing that Kanp�� was distracted, Garaga is furious. He felt that Kanp�� is provoking him tantly!


    ��I��ll kill you!��


    As soon as Garaga moved, the huge red tail turned into an afterimage, and suddenly descended on the top of Kanp����s head while carrying a wave of terrifying air!


    The surging air wave seemed to be an invisible wall of air pressed against Kanp����s shoulders, and then the huge tail exploded the air, like a supersonic lotive roaring towards the air wall.


    Without any hesitation, Kanp�� threw five Flying Thunder God Kunai behind him, and instantly disappeared when the huge red tail approached him.


    Whoosh!


    The ring-shaped air wave exploded, and Kanp�� appeared dozens of meters away at the next moment. However, his expression has be more solemn.


    ��Since the white snake just now disappeared, Orochimaru must have known about the information here. With the power of White Zetsu��s clone, I''m afraid it won''t be long before they arrive.��


    ��I have to quickly pull out Garaga��s reverse scale and leave the Land of Water!��


    A sense of urgency rose in Kanp����s heart. After throwing the unconscious Jinchuriki into the distance, he activated Sage Mode and frantically refined Senjutsu Chakra.


    Soon after, Kanp����s body seems to be enveloped in ayer of invisible shimmer. The corners of his clothes and the ck hair on his temples seem to be fluttering in the wind, making Kanp�� appear as if he��s a banished immortal.


    ��Roar!!��


    Garaga cruelly broke the artistic conception.


    The huge red tail is like a whip, whizzing back and forth in mid-air, setting off a gale all over the sky, and messing up Kanp����s hairstyle.


    Kanp�� is furious: ��This guy really tries to make me ugly!��


    His figure flickered, and Kanp�� turned into an afterimage and retreated crazily like a ghost. At the same time, his hands formed hand seals like phantoms: ��Sage Art: Earth Release: Sandwich Technique!!!��


    ����


    Land of Water��s west coastline.


    Orochimaru stood on a lonely cliff hanging offshore, quietly watching the crashing waves below.


    In the absence of ships, the best option to leave the Land of Water is to start from the west coastline here, passing through hundreds of scattered inds, and arrive at the Land of Sea adjacent to the Land of Fire, and then cross the Land of Sea to reach the Land of Fire!


    As long as he doesn��t get lost, someone with Kanp����s speed can return to the Land of Fire in about five days.


    Unfortunately, Kanp�� hasn��t choose such a best shortcut!


    Orochimaru hates it that he chooses wrong, but it''s better this way!


    A sneer appeared on the corner of Orochimaru��s mouth.


    ��If Kanp�� does not choose this shortcut, he would have to start from other coastlines and cross the endless sea.��


    ��There are no coordinates in the sea, and it is difficult to distinguish one��s position. Coupled with various factors such as food, water source, wind blowing, sun shining, rest, etc., it is impossible for Kanp�� toplete the feat of crossing the sea alone.��


    ��Therefore, he can only use the power of Ryuchi Cave Garaga!��


    ��And Garaga����


    ��Hehehe!��


    Orochimaru sneered endlessly.


    A few days ago, he summoned Manda again, and then handed over the medicinal liquid that he had carefully prepared a long time ago to it and also a small white snake that contained part of his soul.


    After Manda returned to Ryuchi Cave, it immediately dragged its injured body to find Garaga for a fight.


    At that time, Garaga��s reverse scale had not yet grown, and the character was still gentle, so when he saw Manda��s injuries, he wouldn��t fight with him. Manda then seemed to be reckless. He attacked decisively, and entangled with Garaga regardless of the consequence. The two snakes rolled several times deep in the nest of the big snake, then Manda took the opportunity to pour the medicinal liquid into Garaga��s mouth.


    The little white snake also quietly burrowed into Garaga��s nostrils.


    After drinking the medicine carefully prepared by Orochimaru, Garaga��s reverse scale, that was pulled out by Kanp�� before, re-growth within a few seconds.


    With the reverse scale, the gentle Garaga directly turned back to the irritable one-eyed snake. Thinking of the days when it��s working as Kanp����s dog, Garaga was full of killing intent. It vented its anger at Manda and beat it until it��s almost dead. After Garaga finished venting, it threw Manda out of itsir.


    ��I wonder what will happen to you when you see your Summoned Beast again?��


    Orochimaru whispered to himself with a smile, and then, his pupils immediately lit up, as he got message from the little white snake, ��That��s�� Northern coastline!��


    ��The distance is a little far away.��


    Orochimaru originally wanted to leave White Zetsu��s clone aside and go alone, and then disappear from the sight of the Akatsuki after snatching away the Jinchuriki. But he didn��t expect that there would be a problem along the way.


    With Kanp����s strength, it does not take too long to pull out Garaga��s reverse scale again, and this little time is not enough for Orochimaru to rush from the west coast to the north coastline!


    ��It seems that I can only rely on the power of White Zetsu!��


    Orochimaru sighed, and then decisively sent a signal to the sky.


    Ten secondster, the figure of White Zetsu��s clone came out from the ground: ��Orochimaru, I finally found you, how is it? Have you found traces of Gekko Kanp��?��


    Orochimaru nodded: ��On the northern shoreline of the Northern Sea, take me there.��


    ��Understood, don��t resist.��


    White Zetsu��s clone drilled out of the ground, and his whole body spreads outyer byyer like a rattan. After enveloping Orochimaru, he then went deep into the ground and disappeared.


    ����


    ��Sage Art: Earth Release: Sandwich Technique!!!��


    Northern shoreline.


    Kanp�� mmed his palms onto the ground, and the majestic Senjutsu Chakra poured into the ground like a spring. In an instant, the earth trembled and roared, with countless cracks cracking and dust flying. It��s then followed by two huge semi-circr rocks suddenly broke through the ground, like two huge stocky palms, closing towards Garaga!


    Garaga sneered with disdain. Its body twisted and turned into a red light that shot toward Kanp��. Not only it could get out of the range of Sandwich Technique, but it is also able to attack, so Garaga is extremely proud.


    But at the next moment.


    ��Sage Art: Water Release: Water Dragon Bullet Technique!�� Kanp����s hands dance again.


    The Water Dragon Bullet Technique has 44 hand seals, which is kind of useless for such a weak Ninjutsu, but Kanp�� inherited the Water Release Ninjutsu from Nidaime Hokage, andpleted the Water Dragon Bullet Technique with just three hand seals.


    In an instant, a huge water dragon sprang out from near Kanp��, and forcibly knocked the Garaga, that turned into a red glow, back into the range of the Sandwich Technique.


    Boom!


    Immediately afterwards, the two huge semicircr boulderspletely closed together, imprisoning Garaga in midair!


    ��Gekko Kanp��! You damn bastard! I��m going to kill you!!��


    Garaga struggles crazily. Relying on its strong, tenacious, vigorous snake body and the huge amount of Senjutsu Chakra contained in its body, it forcibly cracks the rock that mps it into countless densely packed huge gaps!


    However, Sandwich Technique disyed by Kanp�� is also created with Senjutsu Chakra!


    ��It��s over, Garaga!��


    Kanp�� turned into an afterimage and rushed towards Garaga, ��You should be friend with me again!��


    ��Roar!!!��


    Garaga roared. Its one eye is full of bloodshot, anger and unwillingness, ��Kill me, kill me!! Otherwise I����


    ��You what?��


    At this time, Kanp�� hade to the seven inches from Garaga��s head. With a swipe of the kunai in his hand, he easily dug out the crimson snake scale that is the size of a human head and grow in reverse!


    A puff of hot blood spurted out along the wound in an instant.


    Kanp�� then dodged in a sh.


    At the same time.


    The irritability, rage, killing-intent, unwillingness and other emotions in Garaga��s eye quickly faded like a tide.


    Kanp�� breathed a sigh of relief when he saw this.


    ��It��s still a little toote.��


    Suddenly, a familiar cold and hoarse voice came from behind.


    Kanp�� frowned, then turned aroundslowly: ��Orochimaru!��


    ��White Zetsu, go and lure the Kirigakure��s Shinobi over.�� Orochimaru walked out from White Zetsu��s clone. The pair of golden vertical pupils stared at Kanp�� without blinking, and under his feet is the unconscious Jinchuriki who was thrown on the ground by Kanp�� before!

 Chapter 677: Boil Re...

    Chapter 677: Boil Re...


    ��We meet again, Kanp��-kun.��


    Orochimaru stood in front of Jinchuriki, staring at Kanp�� smile on his face, with a bit of teasing in his eyes.


    Although he was sabotaged by Kanp�� before, Orochimaru relied on his ingenuity to win the game at thest moment!


    But now is not the time to rx.


    Orochimaru stood there loosely, but the muscles under his kimono were actually stretched to the extreme.


    ��As expected of Orochimaru, I was careless.��


    Kanp�� looked at Orochimaru calmly, then raised his head and asked, ��Garaga, are you okay?��


    After its reverse scale was pulled out, Garaga��s irritable character gradually became gentle, but it still felt ufortable after being hit by the two semi-circr boulders.


    ��Kanp��, you can remove your technique.�� Garaga said in a sullen voice.��Understood.�� Kanp�� immediately formed a hand seal and stopped the Sandwich Technique.


    When the two huge rocks stopped closing together, Garaga hurriedly pushed the two rock walls and quickly slithered out of the huge rocks.


    Kanp�� lightly jumped to the top of Garaga��s head, looked down at Orochimaru, and asked, ��Orochimaru, you are the one who heals Garaga��s reverse scale, right?��


    Orochimaru smiled: ��Yes, as long as I am willing to grow things, I can grow as much as I want.��


    Hearing this, Kanp����s face turned ck. In this way, when he summoned Garaga to help him in a crisis in the future, what if the summoned Garaga has its reverse scale again? Wouldn��t it make the situation worse and add fuel to the fire?


    Orochimaru is threatening him openly at this moment!


    ��It��s Manda!��


    Garaga slowly coiled up into a snake formation and said, ��It fed me some kind of medicinal liquid, which made my reverse scale grow back.��


    ��We��ll talk about these thingster.��


    Kanp�� stared at the Jinchuriki under Orochimaru��s feet and said, ��I''ll hold Orochimaru, and you hold that human being.��


    ��Understood.�� Garaga nodded gently.


    In the next moment, Kanp�� took out arge number of Flying Thunder God Kunai and threw them at Orochimaru.


    Orochimaru leaped back quickly, and at the same time, tworge yellow-scaled snakes shot out from the wide sleeves, entwining Jinchuriki tightly.


    ��Sage Art: Wind Release: Breakthrough!�� Kanp�� immediately formed hand seals and spewed out a violent hurricane!


    The wind roared, and like countless invisible wind des speeding away, in a sh, the yellow-scaled snakes connecting Orochimaru and the Jinchuriki was cut into pieces, and at the same time, the wind des caused several wounds on the Jinchuriki��s body, and blood stains instantly filled his body!


    Because of the severe pain, the Jinchuriki woke up, opening his eyes and grunted painfully.


    At this time, the Chakra inside his body has been sealed by Kanp��, and he has nowhere to rely on in mid-air. When he is about to fall��


    ��Summoning Technique!��


    Orochimaru turned over like a rabbit and quicklynded on the ground. He then bites his fingers, formed hand seals and mmed the ground. The movements arepleted in one go.


    Boom!


    Huge smoke spread quickly, and a big snake with purple scales neighed out of the smoke and yelled: ��Orochimaru, what on earth do you want, you bastard?!��


    Manda is angry at this moment!


    It was summoned out by Orochimaru before, but it could only eat a few living sacrifices before being bitten by Sanbi at the throat. Then, he fought against the violent Garaga for three hundred rounds, andpletely exhausted. Although it rested for a day, its injuries are far from being healed!


    ��Protect the human on your head.��


    Orochimaru coldly said, ��Go to the sea!��


    ��That��s it?��


    Manda was taken aback. At this time, the smoke was quickly dissipated by the sea breeze, revealing Kanp�� and Garaga��s figures.


    Manda��s body tensed, and it suddenly remembered the scene of being beaten by Garaga the day before yesterday. At the next moment, Manda raised its head and swallowed the Jinchuriki into its mouth, then swam towards the sea without looking back.


    ��Are you going to fight me alone?��


    Kanp�� was amused, ��Garaga, I��ll leave Manda to you.��


    ��Understood.�� After Garaga received the order and turned around to chase after Manda.


    The two big snakes, one purple and one red, disappeared from the coastline in an instant.


    Immediately afterwards, Kanp�� and Orochimaru drew out the Kusanagi Sword at the same time. They turned into afterimages and rushed towards each other.


    ng, ng, ng��


    Two afterimages were entangled back and forth in a radius of more than ten meters, and there was a series of harsh metal colliding sounds.


    ��It seems that you haven��t discovered the secret of the Kusanagi Sword in your hand.��


    After a pause, Orochimaru looked at the Kusanagi Sword in Kanp����s hand with a hint of disdain in his eyes.


    Kanp�� snorted. As early as many years ago, Kanp�� knew from Shisui that every Kusanagi Sword has a unique ability, but it is a pity that he has never been able to figure it out.


    ��You want to know? I can tell you if you ask me.��


    Orochimaru pointed the Kusanaru Sword in his hand �C Longsword of the Sky at Kanp��. At the next moment, the sword suddenly surged and turned into a cold streak, turning into a cold white light and shot towards Kanp��.


    This is the ability of the Kusanaru Sword in Orochimaru��s hand, it can quickly grow longer under the stimtion of Chakra!


    But��


    ��That��s it?��


    Kanp�� relied on Minato��s nerve reflexes, and used the long and narrow de of the Kusanagi Sword to urately block the tip of Orochimaru��s sword with a rxed expression, then said coldly, ��It''s too shy. It''s better to use less of those things!��


    After saying this, Kanp����s figure disappeared in an instant.


    Orochimaru raised his eyebrows, and then as if remembering something, he suddenly lowered his head and checked his surroundings, but he didn��t find Flying Thunder God Kunai nearby!


    Orochimaru looked around vigntly, but unfortunately, Kanp����s figure still did not appear after a while.


    Orochimaru was a little confused, but he soon understood. He suddenly turned his head to look at the sea behind him, and his face getting darker and darker!


    ����


    At the same time.


    White Zetsu��s clone also found the nearby Kirigakure��s Shinobi as quickly as possible. After showing up, he eagerly told them the information about Kanp�� and Jinchuriki.


    ��Hey, who are you? Why should we believe your words?!��


    ��Could it be that you are a shadow clone of Gekko Kanp��, deliberately trying to trick us away?��


    ��Catch him first and torture him!��


    Kirigakure��s Shinobi had gone through a lot of unjust journeys because of Kanp����s shadow clone before, but now they had learned a lesson, so how could they be fooled by others so easily?


    White Zetsu��s clone is furious, but he also knew that talking to these people more will be just a waste of time, so he immediately escaped underground and continued to look for people.


    After meeting the groups in a row, the Kirigakure��s Shinobi he met were extremely cautious and steady, and no one wanted to believe White Zetsu��s clone.


    At this moment, White Zetsu��s clone is almost desperate!


    But he didn��t dare to put all his hopes on Orochimaru, so he could only continue to find people.


    Finally, after some searching, he found a Shinobi who looked like a big shot. If Kanp�� is here, he would have to praise White Zetsu��s clone for his urate vision, because what he found is surprisingly Mei.


    ��Hey, Gekko Kanp�� and Sanbi��s Jinchuriki are on the northern coastline. It''s still not toote if you go there immediately!�� Half of White Zetsu��s clone��s head drilled from the ground, and he deliberately imitated ck Zetsu''s tone of voice, which was gloomy, cold, and devoid of emotion.


    Mei looked at White Zetsu��s clone with suspicion and said: ��Who are you? How do you know this information? Why are you informing me this?��


    White Zetsu��s clone almost turned around and ran away, but fortunately he is a clone with strong self-control.


    ��I am from Akatsuki!�� White Zetsu��s clone knew that lying is useless, so he uses his big move!


    ��Akatsuki?!��


    Mei��s pupils shrank, ��Kanp�� said before that Sanbi was taken away by Akatsuki��s people. Why are there people from Akatsuki appearing now?��


    Seeing her shocked look, White Zetsu��s clone was even more shocked than her!


    ��Hey, woman, have you heard of our organization?�� White Zetsu��s clone asked in shock.


    ��Of course, isn��t Sanbi captured by you?��


    Mei sneered, the Chakra in her body slowly boiled, and traces of white mist overflowed from the corners of her mouth, ��Boil Re����


    ��Wait a minute!!��


    Although White Zetsu��s clone didn��t know what happened, he still shouted as fast as he could, ��The person who captured Sanbi is Konoha��s Shinobi, Gekko Kanp��. He used our name and threw the crime on our heads. You must not be deceived by him!��


    Mei''s mouth was still filled with mist.


    She then thought about it carefully, ��That��s right, if someone from Akatsuki snatched Sanbi, why does this inexplicable guy still call himself a member of the Akatsuki?��


    ��I have no reason to lie to you!��


    White Zetsu��s clone tried hard to make a reliable expression, ��I can take you there now, it only takes ten minutes! If I lied to you, you will have enough time to kill me!��


    Mei squinted her eyes and pondered, but thinking that she has two types of Kekkei Genkai, what is there to be afraid of?


    So she nodded and agreed.


    White Zetsu��s clone hurriedly got out of the ground, then opened its body to wrap around Mei.


    Mei looked at White Zetsu��s clone in surprise and said: ��You are not a human!��


    ��Uh�� Although it is true, I am still unhappy when you say that.��


    As he spoke, White Zetsu��s clone has already wrapped around Mei, then he escaped into the ground and quickly rushed towards the northern coastline!


    In less than ten minutes, White Zetsu��s clone who is wrapping Mei reached the northern shoreline, but when it got out of the ground, White Zetsu��s clone was stunned.


    ��Where are Orochimaru and Kanp��? Shouldn��t they be here?��


    ��Hehehehe, I can exin!�� White Zetsu��s clone was very depressed, but at this time, he had no time to find out where Kanp�� and Orochimaru were, and have to save his life first!


    White Zetsu��s clone threw Mei from his body so suddenly, then stomped his feet and was about to sink into the ground!


    But he is still a stepte.


    ��Boil Release: Skilled Mist Technique!��


    Whoosh��


    Mei''s red lips opened in mid-air, and a hot mist instantly enveloped White Zetsu��s clone. When the mist dissipates, White Zetsu��s clone has already evaporate into nothingness!

 Chapter 678: Mei’s Mission

    Chapter 678: Mei��s Mission


    In the depths of the vast sea, two huge snake shadows, one purple and one red, are meandering under the sea surface at high speed, causing countless ripples and sparkling waves!


    Manda��s injuries have not healed and it is in poor condition. Although Garaga has just been hit by Kanp����s Sandwich Technique, but thanks to the huge amount of Senjutsu Chakra inside its body and the slim snake shape, Garaga��s speed steadily overwhelmed Manda, and it quickly approached Manda at a speed visible to naked eye!


    Manda didn''t look back, but it could feel Garaga approaching it from behind.


    ��Damn, damn it!��


    ��Orochimaru, you beast!!��


    Manda swung its tail desperately to get away from Garaga��s approach, but there was nothing he could do�� and flowers bloom!


    Garaga approached it and bit Manda��s butt!


    ��Roar!!��


    Manda felt very painful that it immediately curled up its body, entwining Garaga tightly.Garaga is not polite to it. Its vigorous and flexible body instantly exerts its strength, then the purple snake scales and the red snake scales rubbed wildly, making countless harsh and jerky noises!


    Immediately after, the two snakes brawled, and the calm sea is turbulent under their melee and the waves are sshing!


    The scarlet blood quickly stains the nearby sea red!


    At a certain moment, a ring-shaped air wave suddenly exploded above Garaga��s head, and then a figure lightlynded on it.


    ��Gekko Kanp��?!��


    When Manda saw Kanp�� appear, its entire face turned purple: ��Orochimaru, that beast is simply not a son of man!��


    ��You already let Garaga mess me up while you take care of Gekko Kanp��, but now, how dare you lie to me!!


    ��Hand over the Jinchuriki.��


    Kanp�� looked at Manda with a smile, and at the same time, he converted the Senjutsu Chakra inside his body into Lightning Attribute and poured it into the Kusanagi Sword in his hand.


    Crackle!


    The lightning spread around Kusanagi Sword��s de, and in a blink of an eye, it was covered by densely packed azure blue lightning, which almost blinded Manda��s eyes.


    Although Manda is Orochimaru��s Summoned Beast, the rtionship between the two is not a master-servant rtionship. Manda will never die for Orochimaru, let alone an unknown Jinchuriki!


    So Manda spat out the unconscious Jinchuriki very quickly, and then dissipated into smoke with a bang, decisively returning to Ryuchi Cave to recover.


    Taking the unconscious Jinchuriki back, Kanp�� put him on the top of Garaga��s head, and then he said: ��Garaga, please send me back to the Land of Fire.��


    ��Understood.�� Garaga discerned the direction and immediately swam towards northwest.


    After a while, and on the calm sea, a small ck speck was galloping towards it from a distance. It was none other than Orochimaru who was tricked by Kanp��.


    Following the smell of blood, Orochimaru sessfully found the area where Manda was fighting with Garaga, but at this time, the blood color in the sea has almostpletely dissipated, and the surrounding area has long been deserted!


    Orochimaru lowered his eyes, but the anger in his eyes kept flickering like light!


    He really didn��t expect Manda to be so useless that it couldn��t evenst for such a short time?!


    Right now, in such vast sea, how can he find Kanp�� and Garaga?


    As the sea breeze blew, Orochimaru, who was standing on the sea, gradually regained hisposure and fell into thought.


    After Orochimaru arrived at the coastline before, he made a series of ns in an instant.


    One is to let White Zetsu��s clone lure Kirigakure��s Shinobi.


    The second is to get Manda take Jinchuriki into the sea to escape from Kanp����s Flying Thunder God Technique!


    The third is to contain Kanp�� by himself. When Kirigakure��s Shinobi arrives, Orochimaru naturally has a way to escape in troubled waters.


    But Orochimaru still made a fatal mistake, that is, he underestimated Kanp����s Flying Thunder God Technique��s distance!


    Orochimaru silently calcted that there is at least one hundred and fifty kilometers from the coastline to here!


    ording to the information collected by Orochimaru, Kanp����s sensing talent is inferior to Konoha-Style Kenjutsu, Ninjutsu, Taijutsu and his other talents, so in theory, Kanp����s Flying Thunder God Technique��s sensing range should not reach such an exaggerated distance of one hundred and fifty kilometers!


    ��What went wrong?��


    Orochimaru closed his eyes and pondered intently. After a while, a divine light shine in his mind!


    ��Sage Mode?!��


    Orochimaru suddenly remembered that Kanp�� had been in Sage Mode when fighting against him just now!


    ��That��s right, Sage Mode can strengthen ninja��s Ninjutsu, Genjutsu, Taijutsu, and of course sensing capabilities!��


    If this is the case, Orochimaru knew that unless he can crush Kanp�� head-on, no matter what he does, it will be impossible to steal Jinchuriki from under Kanp����s nose!


    It''s useless even if Manda takes the Jinchuriki back to Ryuchi Cave, after all, Kanp�� has the strong Garaga.


    ��Haaah����


    Orochimaru let out a breath of foul air slowly, then turned and left.


    ����


    On the northern coastline, after Mei killed White Zetsu��s clone and checked the vicinity, she actually found traces of battle here. There are also traces of giant snakes crawling all the way to the sea.


    ��Is it Orochimaru and Kanp��?��


    ��That guy didn��t lie to me?�� Mei felt that her character was still a little impulsive, and she felt a little sorry for White Zetsu��s clone.


    ��It��s just����


    Mei turned to face the sea with a solemn expression.


    ��Has Kanp�� run away?��


    When Mei was not sure what to do, there was a sudden explosion in the sky behind him, which is a signal of assembly for Kirigakure��s Shinobi!


    Mei did not hesitate and immediately rushed towards the direction of the signal.


    When she arrived, nearly a hundred Kirigakure��s Shinobi had gathered there.


    ��What happened?�� Mei asked.


    ��Genki-sama ordered everyone to return to the vige immediately!��


    A Kirigakure��s Anbu looked towards Mei with no emotions, and continued, ��Terumi Mei, Genki-sama wants to see you.��


    ��What?�� Mei was startled.


    ��If you have anything to say, say it after returning to the vige.��


    After the words fell, the Kirigakure��s Anbu flickered and disappeared.


    The rest of Kirigakure��s Shinobi look at each other. Although they are a little puzzled, this was Genki��s order after all, so no one could disobey it!


    ��Let''s go back.��


    ��Unfortunately, we didn��t catch that Gekko Kanp��.��


    ��Don��t worry, Genki-sama will definitely avenge Mizukage-sama!��


    The group of Kirigakure��s Shinobi discussed for a while, then got up and returned to Kirigakure.


    Mei had her heart set on chasing Kanp��, but the sea is vast. And even if she has two types of Kekkei Genkai, she has no chance of finding Kanp�� in the sea, let alone there��s order from Genki.


    Helpless, she can only choose to return to Kirigakure.


    After returning to the vige, Mei immediately rushed to the Mizukage Building.


    After the death of Yagura, all the power in the vige fell into the hands of Genki. Although he did not sit in Mizukage��s position, his power was so great that no one in the entire Kirigakure couldpete with him!


    To put it simply, it is only a matter of his thought to choose who will be the next Mizukage!


    ��Genki-sama.�� After Mei came to Genki��s office, she gently knocked on the door and entered.


    In the office, Genki with an old face and dim eyes is sitting on an office chair. In front of him squatted a slender secretary with a graceful back, holding a document and seemed to be kissing him.


    Seeing Meiing in, Genki quickly waved away the beautiful secretary, then pointed at a letter on his desk and said kindly: ��Terumi Mei, this is the letter I found in the Anbu, take a look.��


    Mei picked up the letter. When she opened the letter, she saw it was the letter written by Minato to Yagura!


    The content of this letter is confidential. After reading it, Yagura locked it in the Anbu. When he died, the entire Anbu fell into Genki��s hands, and this letter was naturally no exception.


    ��Genki-sama, does Akatsuki really exist?�� Mei thought about what Kanp�� had said to him and White Zetsu��s clone she had encountered before, and her eyes could not help but show a solemn and curious look.


    ��Currently, the vige does not have enough information to determine whether this letter is true or false. In addition, Yondaime is dead, so I n to����


    Genki looked at Mei with a smile and said, ��I n to send you to Konoha.��


    ��What?�� Mei was stunned when she heard this.


    ��Send me to Konoha?!��


    Subconsciously, Kanp����s figure emerged in Mei��s mind.


    ��First, Yondaime died of Gentle Fist. This is an indisputable fact. You need to demand justice from Konoha on behalf of the vige!��


    Genki can��t see the handsome guy in Mei��s mind and said directly, ��Secondly, find out the whereabouts of Sanbi. Whether Sanbi was taken by Akatsuki or by Gekko Kanp��, the clue must be in Konoha! You have to investigatecarefully!��


    ��This����


    Mei, who hade back to his senses, was a little embarrassed, ��Genki-sama, in case Konoha doesn��t cooperate����


    ��Don��t worry, the vige will put pressure on Konoha in due course, and even if it is just on the surface, they will fully cooperate with your investigation.��


    Genki continued without waiting for Mei to speak. ��Of course, this mission may take a long time, so Terumi Mei, you have to be mentally prepared!��


    Mei is helpless, but she could only nod as Genki is her superior.


    ��Of course, this mission is also a test for you!��


    Genki said with a smile, ��Everyone is sad when Yondaime is dead, but the vige cannot be left without Kage. Terumi Mei, do you understand what I mean?��


    Hearing this, Mei��s eyes lit up: ��Understood!��


    ��Very well, then go down and prepare. You will leave tomorrow.��


    Genki coughed dryly and said, ��By the way, remember to call my secretary in when you go out. Sigh, I��m getting old, look, I can''t even read clearly, so I can only rely on others.��

 Chapter 679: Is That It?

    Chapter 679: Is That It?


    Krikk~~


    Krikk~~


    Summer ising, and the dense forests in the southern part of the Land of Fire are filled with cicadas�� high-pitched courtship calls, which are like a magic sound filling the brain, and the noise is so loud that people��s scalps will split.


    Obitoy on a rock under the shade of a tree. The breeze was gentle andfortable, but the cry of cicadas was too loud and he couldn''t sleep at all.


    Turning over, Obito suddenly opened his one eye.


    In the orange��s spiral mask, a scarlet 3-Tomoe Sharingan looked faintly at White Zetsu��s clone, Tobi, who suddenly emerged from the ground.


    ��What��s wrong?�� Obito asked, standing up.


    ��The information just came in, the clone monitoring Orochimaru and Hyuga Taki is dead.�� Tobi said with a smile.


    ��Dead?��Obito gently jumped off the rock and asked, ��What about the mission? Is itpleted?��


    ��I don��t know.��


    Tobi shook his head, ��Because we are separated by the sea, we can only confirm his death for the time being.��


    Upon hearing this, Obito frowned, and after a while, he said in a deep voice: ��Get Nagato to contact Orochimaru and Hyuga Taki immediately.��


    ��Are you worried there��s idents?�� Tobi asked strangely.


    ��Orochimaru is very ambitious. If there are enough benefits, he will definitely betray Akatsuki!��


    Obito snorted and med himself, ��I thought too simply before and only considered Hyuga Taki��s Gentle Fist, but forgot Orochimaru��s ambition!��


    Tobi looked confused: ��What do you mean?��


    ��Sanbi, you idiot! ��Obito reminded angrily.


    ��Why is the White Zetsu��s clone with me so stupid?��


    ��If Tobi has a tenth of ck Zetsu��s intelligence, I will be satisfied!��


    ��Sanbi?��


    Tobi blinked his eyes several times before he realized, ��You suspect Orochimaru is trying to steal Sanbi, so�� does he really dare to do this?��


    ��He is one of Konoha��s Sannin. His strength is powerful and his methods are weird. You can��t even find the secret bases he built all over the Shinobi World. Hmph, those who underestimate him will not end well.�� Obito said solemnly.


    Tobi tilted his head, thought for a while and said: ��This is just your guess, I still don��t believe Orochimaru dare to do this.��


    ��Let''s wait for the result from Nagato''s side.�� Obito looked at Tobi.


    ��Understood, I will contact him immediately.��


    Tobi nodded, then quickly got into the ground, and quickly passed the information to the clone in Amegakure through the underground organicwork.


    Half an hourter.


    At the twenty-two-story steel tower in the center of Amegakure.


    Deva Path Pain formed a seal with one hand, and powerful pupil power poured into the ��Zero'' ring on the thumb of his right hand.


    An invisible ripple spreads out instantly��


    Land of Water��s sea territory.


    Arge ship was riding the wind and waves, sailing towards the Land of Fire at a very fast speed.


    On the big ship, Mei stood on the bow. Looking far into the distance, she could only see the sea and sky, with white clouds.


    ��What are you thinking about?�� Ao walked out of the cabin and walked to her side.


    Naturally, it was impossible for Mei to go alone to Konoha for the mission. As her usual partner, Ao was called in without hesitation.


    Of course, in addition to the two of them, there are also nine Kirigakure��s Shinobi, and there are three each for Jonin, Chunin, and Genin.


    ��It��s nothing.�� Mei didn''t want to talk about her thoughts, so she dismissed Ao casually.


    Seeing that she had no desire to speak, Ao sighed and turned back to the cabin.


    This ship is very big, but apart from Kirigakure��s Shinobi, there are only the captain, deputy captain, sailors, and boatmen on board. There are no ordinary passengers, so there is only the sound of Ao��s footsteps in the empty cabin corridor.


    When passing by a certain cabin, Ao suddenly stopped, and looked at the door of the room on the left as if he was aware of something.


    Behind the door.


    Orochimaru sat quietly on the ground. His right hand slowly rubbed the ��Void�� ring on the little finger of his left hand, while his eyes stared at the door with a cold smile.


    After a while, Ao sighed heavily.


    This room�� once left him dreaming, but unfortunately, the female passenger never returned after leaving the Land of Water.


    ��What a pity!��


    Ao returned to his room with emotion, closed his eye and fell asleep.


    After he leaves.


    Orochimaru lowered his gaze.


    The ring on the little finger of his left hand kept sending out subtle fluctuations, and this is the signal that Deva Path Pain is summoning him!


    Then, Orochimaru took out another ring engraved with the word ��Blue��. This is Taki��s ring. After his shadow clone was destroyed outside the canyon, it was retrieved by Orochimaru��s white snake.


    This ring is also exuding the same fluctuations at this moment.


    So herees the problem.


    Orochimaru��s eyes flickered brightly: ��Should Ie in contact with them?��


    ��Although leaving Akatsuki now is the best choice, but�� there is no benefit to do so now.��


    If there is Sanbi, Orochimaru will leave without any hesitation, but now that Sanbi has been snatched away by Kanp��, it would be a bit of a loss for him to leave Akatsuki like this.


    So he poured Chakra into the ��Void�� ring on the little finger of his left hand.


    In the next instant, his Chakra brought his consciousness out and spread outward along a strange ripple in an instant.


    Amegakure.


    On the 22nd floor of the central steel tower, Orochimaru��s thought projection distorted and appeared in front of Deva Path Pain.


    ��Orochimaru.��


    Deva Path Pain looked at the thought projection in front of him expressionlessly, and asked calmly, ��How is the mission??��


    Orochimaru sneered and said: ��Yondaime Mizukage has died under Taki��s Gentle Fist, but Sanbi was snatched away by Gekko Kanp��.��


    ��It��s him again!��


    Deva Path Pain snorted coldly and asked: ��Where is Taki?��


    ��It was only his shadow clone that disappeared during the fight with Kirigakure��s Shinobi, and his ring is now in my hands.�� Orochimaru replied gloomily.


    Thinking of Taki��s affair with Kanp�� outside the canyon, Orochimaru is not in a good mood, but since he decided to leave Akatsuki at the right time, he naturally would not help Deva Path Pain solve Akatsuki��s ��internal worries��. He even hopes that Akatsuki will be as messy as possible, so that he can fish in troubled waters!


    ��What��s the reaction from Kirigakure?�� Deva Path Pain didn��t notice Orochimaru��s strangeness and asked directly.


    ��The envoy, Terumi Mei has been sent to Konoha.��


    Orochimaru said, ��Do you want to kill her?��


    Deva Path Pain nodded: ��Of course, but not now. Wait until she leaves Konoha before taking action.��


    ��Understood.��


    Orochimaru chuckled and asked, ��Is there anything else, Pain?��


    After pondering for a while, Deva Path Pain asked: ��Is there any information about Rokubi?��


    ��Rokubi��s Jinchuriki has defected for some time and his whereabouts are unknown.��


    Orochimaru said, ��At the moment, it can be determined that he is not in the Land of Water, but the rest is unknown.��


    ��I will tell Zetsu to look for it.��


    Deva Path Pain said, ��Don��t run around when you return to the Land of Fire, I will get White Zetsu to take Taki to find you.��


    After that, he waved his hand to dismiss Orochimaru��s thought projection.


    Then, Deva Path Pain contacted Hy��ketsu and asked him to inform Taki to return to the team as soon as possible.


    Hy��ketsu naturally responded that he will do so immediately.


    ��Hey, you were contacting the leader named Deva Path Pain just now, right!��


    As soon as Hy��ketsu opened his eyes, he saw the bloody sickle across his neck, and Hidan said with a snort, ��Why haven��t my ring delivered yet!!��


    ��Go ask Pain.�� Hy��ketsu flickered and disappeared in a sh.


    ��Bastard.��


    Hidan violently plowed the ground with a scythe and shouted, ��Hey hey hey, that white-faced bastard who''s digging into the ground, where''s my ring? Where''s my ring?!��


    How smart is White Zetsu��s clone? Why would he care what Hidan, a crazy cultist, is talking about? He��s in underground at this moment, silently following Hy��ketsu, trying to find out the contact information of the Abyss.


    But he was soon disappointed, because he saw Hy��ketsu hiding in a tree hole, and then sat cross-legged. He didn��t know what Hy��ketsu had done, but after a few minutes, he came out without doing anything else.


    ��Is that it?��


    White Zetsu��s clone is very confused.

 Chapter 680: Letter of Condemnation And Mission

    Chapter 680: Letter of Condemnation And Mission


    Land of Fire, Konoha.


    In the reception room of Hiashi''s mansion, Hizashi, who had returned from the Land of Water ahead of schedule, is now giving a detailed report to his elder brother about their hard work in the past few years.


    While drinking tea, Hizashi is talking a lot of unimportant things.


    With a dry cough, Hiashi interrupted him and said, ��Hizashi, just get straight to the point.��


    ��Okay.��


    Hizashi straightened his expression and said solemnly, ��After several years of tracking him, we finally found the trace of Orochimaru some time ago and chased him all the way to the Land of Water, and then����


    Then, Hizashi told Hiashi about their experience in the Land of Water without omission and in detail, including some information about Akatsuki he heard from Kanp��.


    When he heard that Orochimaru had joined Akatsuki, a Missing-nin organization whose mission is to capture all Biju, Hiashi showed a shocked and solemn expression. And when he heard about the series of Gentle Fist attacks outside Kirigakure, Hiashi couldn''t help but put down the teacup in his hand with a bang, and stared at the little brother without blinking: ��Hizashi, are you sure it is Gentle Fist?��


    Hizashi nodded: ��Those injuries on the bodies of Kirigakure��s Shinobi are indeed caused by Gentle Fist, and the other party��s Gentle Fist��s mastery is definitely not below me!��Hearing this, Hiashi��s face gradually darkened, and the first thought in his mind was that there are indeed aplices of Orochimaru hiding among Hizashi��s group. He or they use shadow clones to create trouble outside Kirigakure to force Hizashi and his party to leave the Land of Water so that Orochimaru can escape!


    Hiashi looked at his little brother, and asked nervously: ��Hizashi, after entering the Land of Water, who among you��has been acting abnormally?��


    ��Abnormally?��


    Hizashi was stunned for a moment, and his expression changed slightly after he came to his senses, ��Big brother, are you doubting����


    Hiashi said: ��Gentle Fist must rely on Byakugan to exert its maximum power, you should understand this! And the mastery of other party��s Gentle Fist is not weaker than you, then����


    ��Big brother!��


    Hizashi hurriedly interrupted him. Thinking about it, he suddenly remembered something, and said, ��I remember that in the Third Shinobi World War, Father died in Kirigakure��s battlefield, and one of his Byakugan was taken away by Kirigakure��s Shinobi. Could it be that����


    Hiashi shook his head: ��If they want to cause the kind of injury you mentioned, they can��t do it with Byakugan alone.��


    Hizashi opened his mouth to speak, but he couldn''t find any reason to refute Hiashi.


    In the end, he could only stiffen his neck and said: ��Big brother, after entering the Land of Water, everyone has been acting together. The only time we acted separately was in Kirigakure, but at that time, we have Kirigakure��s Shinobi monitoring us, so it is impossible for the situation you mentioned to happen!��


    ��Think carefully!�� Hiashi frowned and said.


    ��Big brother, could it be that it is rted to Akatsuki?�� Hizashi abruptly changed the subject.


    ��Akatsuki��?��


    Hiashi looked at his little brother��s white eyes, sighed slightly, then nodded and said, ��I will go to Yondaimeter to find out the situation. You should also carefully recall your group��s actions in the Land of Water!��


    ��Understood.��


    ����


    After sending away Hizashi, Hiashi quickly packed up and walked towards the Hokage Tower, but only halfway there, he met an Anbu who had been ordered to find him.


    ��n Head Hiashi, Hokage-sama is asking for your presence!�� The Anbu said respectfully.


    ��Such a coincidence?��


    Hiashi��s face is slightly serious, and he had an intuition that Minato inviting him this time is rted to what happened to Hizashi��s group in the Land of Water, so he immediately sped up and rushed to the Hokage''s Office.


    ��Yondaime-sama.��


    After Hiashi bowed, Minato invited him to sit on the sofa next to him.


    ��For Yondaime-sama to call me over at this time, it should be rted to the Land of Water, right?�� Hiashi asked straight to the point.


    Minato nodded solemnly, and then handed over a letter to him.


    The letteres from Kirigakure and is signed by Elder Genki. As for the content, of course, it severely condemns the Shinobi of Konoha��s Hyuga n formitting crimes outside Kirigakure. They not only injure and maimed arge number of Kirigakure��s elite Genin, they even crazily killed Yondaime Mizukage!


    He also urged Minato to surrender the immediately hand over the perpetrator andpensate Kirigakure for its massive losses!


    Otherwise, Kirigakure will dere of war on Konoha!


    This letter was sent by Genki immediately after confirming the death of Yondaime Mizukage. The attitude on the letter is very tough, and it shows the fierce stance that they will fight if Konoha doesn��t hand over the culprit. Of course, these are all bluff. After experiencing the blood mist policy, Kirigakure urgently needs to recuperate, so how can they dare to start a war with Konoha?


    Furthermore, Genki is old and weak. If Kirigakure really deres war against Konoha, he will definitely be in trouble, and he will not send Mei as envoy to Konoha.


    So in Minato��s view, this letter is just a letter of condemnation written in exasperation. Although he feels heartbroken about what happened to Kirigakure, it is nothing more than that.


    After reading the letter, Hiashi��s face turned blue!


    ��Yondaime-sama, is this a joke?!��


    Hiashi gritted his teeth and said in a muffled voice, ��Kirigakure��s Yondaime Mizukage was said to be a Jinchuriki, who can perfectly control Sanbi, so how can such a character be killed by Gentle Fist?��


    Although saying this is like belittling their Hyuga n��s Gentle Fist, Hiashi can''t openly admit that there is nothing wrong with the content of the letter, right?


    Minato did not answer his question head-on, but instead asked: ��I heard that your younger brother is back?��


    ��He and the rest of Branch House��s members have juste back from the Land of Water����


    Hiashi nodded subconsciously, and then he was horrified, and asked nervously, ��Yondaime-sama, you won��t really believe it was Hizashi and his group who killed Yondaime Mizukage, right?!��


    Minato smiled and shook his head: ��Of course not, the one who did this should be Akatsuki.��


    Hiashi breathed a sigh of relief, and then quickly follow Minato��s words to discuss about Akatsuki.


    The two parties briefly exchanged information, and Minato said: ��It seems that it is time to let n Head Hiashi know.��


    Hiashi��s face turned serious, and he felt that what Minato said next will be very important.


    ��There is a member of the Akatsuki who is actually from the Hyuga n.��


    Minato said, ��His name is�� Hyuga Taki!��


    ��What?��


    ��Hyuga Taki?��


    ��How is it possible!��


    Hiashi looked horrified, because he knew that Taki had died during the Third Shinobi World War and there was no body left!


    ��Wait!��


    ��Doesn��t the absence of corpses mean that no one can be sure that he��s really dead?��


    ��He faked his death?!��


    ��That means����


    ��It was Hyuga Taki who attacked Kirigakure��s Shinobi outside Kirigakure, and not Hizashi and the others?��


    ��The one who killed Yondaime Mizukage was also Hyuga Taki?��


    Hiashi breathed a sigh of relief, and immediately remembered the theft incident at Root Headquarters many years ago.


    Hiashi originally thought that someone in Branch House had colluded with Orochimaru for that incident, and even asked his younger brother to chase Orochimaru with twelve Branch House��s Elite Jonin��


    ��But now, it seems that it is also Hyuga Taki��s handiwork!��


    ��Bastard!!��


    A raging anger surged from Hiashi��s heart!


    But there was a vague feeling that something was wrong.


    ��Hyuga Taki was just a Tokubetsu Jonin when he died����


    ��After all these years, that guy has actually grown to the point of beating Yondaime Mizukage to death?��


    ��No, there was also Orochimaru in Kirigakure at that time. It must be Orochimaru who defeated Yondaime Mizukage, and then Hyuga Taki just deal with thest strike, which put the me on our Hyuga n!��


    Hiashi took a deep breath. At this moment, his perception seemed to bepletely unleashed, and all the doubts that had once confused him are perfectly answered!


    ��Yondaime-sama, how do you n to reply to Kirigakure?�� After finally calming down the thoughts in his mind, Hiashi raised his head and asked nervously.


    ��I will hand over Hyuga Taki��s information to Kirigakure and issue a wanted order for Hyuga Taki.�� Minato said.


    Hiashi nodded solemnly and said: ��Okay!��


    To be honest, he was really worried that Minato would push the Hyuga n out as a scapegoat.


    Although he doesn��t know why he feels this way.


    ��As for the rest, let''s wait until Kanp��es back.�� The information Minato currently has is not enough, after all, many of the contents of this letter are ambiguous, and Hizashi brought back none of the information regarding the murder of Yondaime Mizukage, so everything has to wait for Kanp��.


    In a blink of an eye, half a month has passed.


    At the end of June Konoha��s Year 56, Kirigakure��s envoy group, which is headed by Mei, officially entered Konoha.

 Chapter 681: Brewing

    Chapter 681: Brewing


    Land of Fire.


    Konoha.


    Root��s underground headquarters.


    In an empty secret room full of copper pipes, the dim lights were faltering, and Danzo sat on a gray tatami mat, staring indifferently at the information in his hand with his one eye.


    In front of Danzo, there is a row of Root��s Shinobi knelt on one knee. They��re like puppets, they didn��t say anything and even their breathing could not be heard.


    ��Envoy from Kirigakure����


    After reading the information, Danzo��s saggy face slowly showed a strange sneer, ��Hehehehe�� hahahahaha�� What a perfect timing! Everyone, it��s time to act!��


    ��Yes, Danzo-sama!�� The group of Root��s Shinobi immediately turned into afterimage and disappeared from the secret room.


    Danzo is extremely pleased at this moment. These subordinates are all Shinobi who had been sessfully nted with Gozu Tenno, sessfully connected to another space, and signed a summoning contract with Nue!Although there are only ten of them, as long as they can nurture Nue to the limit, once the ten Nue self-destruct together, their power will be enough to destroy the entire Konoha!


    ��Yondaime, it''s my turn to take the lead! hahahaha����


    In the dark secret room, Danzo��sugh became more and more crazy and excited.


    ����


    Hokage Tower.


    ��Two envoys, pleasee this way.��


    On the third floor, Genma is leading Kirigakure��s chief envoy, Mei and deputy envoy, Ao towards the small conference room.


    As for the remaining nine envoys from Kirigakure, Iwashi and Raido are responsible for settling them in Konoha''s most famous hot spring inn.


    Genma is also a hot-blooded man in his mid-twenties, so when he sees a beautiful woman like Mei, who is extremely superb in terms of figure, appearance and temperament, his heart naturally surges with excitement. From time to time, he turns his head to nce at Mei��s profile.


    ��Shiranui Genma�� right?�� Mei suddenly started to talk.


    ��Yes, please feel free to ask me if you have anything you don��t understand.�� Genma said seriously as he walked.


    ��I have something to ask you.��


    Mei stopped and said, ��After seeing Yondaime Hokage, I want to meet Gekko Kanp�� from your vige!��


    ��Kanp��?��


    Genma looked at her in surprise. While secretly wondering how she knew Kanp��, he replied, ��As far as I know, Kanp�� left the vige for a mission a month ago, and he hasn��te back since.��


    ��He��s not back yet?�� Mei stroked her beautiful hair, and there��s a hint of doubt between her eyebrows.


    ��He obviously left the Land of Water a few days earlier, so why haven''t he returned to Konoha yet?��


    ��Did he encounter an ident on the way?��


    ��Is it because of Orochimaru?��


    Although she thought of this, Mei started walking again calmly.


    Ao, who was following behind, sighed silently.


    Soon, the group of three arrived at the small conference room. Genma then knocked on the door and entered.


    Minato was already waiting in the conference room at this time. He��s sitting in the main seat without any pretensions and looking at them with a smile.


    ��It��s a pleasure to meet you, Hokage-dono.�� Mei and Ao bowed slightly.


    ��Wee to Konoha, envoys from Kirigakure!��


    Minato stood up and weed, ��Please take a seat.��


    ��Thank you.��


    After the simple courtesy, Mei straightened her face and started talking about their business. ��Hokage-dono should have received the letter from our vige��s Elder Genki-sama, right?��


    Minato put away the smile on his face, sighed slightly and said: ��I am very sorry for what happened to Yondaime Mizukage.��


    ��Hokage-dono, this is not something that can be solved with an apology!��


    Mei seriously said, ��Please hand over the murderer who killed our Yondaime Mizukage-sama!��


    Minato shook his head and said: ��The murderer who killed Yondaime Mizukage is not in Konoha!��


    As he said that, Minato handed over a wanted poster.


    This wanted poster is for Hyuga Taki!


    Mei took it suspiciously.


    Ao, who is next to her, turned his head and looked over: ��S-Rank Missing-nin�� Hyuga Taki? He faked his death and left Konoha during the Third Shinobi�� Third Shinobi World War?! Hokage-dono, this����


    ��Hokage-dono, are you trying to fool us?��


    Mei pped the wanted poster on the table in dissatisfaction and said angrily, ��You actually used a Shinobi who has been dead for many years to take the me for this matter! Is this the style of doing things for the strongest Shinobi Vige in the Shinobi World?!��


    Minato seriously said: ��I know you can''t ept this, but this is the truth!��


    ��I won��t ept such a fact, and the entire Kirigakure will not ept it either!�� Mei said loudly. Before she came to Konoha, after Genki put down the little secretary, he told her that she has to urged Konoha to pay the ��price'' for the death of the Yondaime Mizukage, so even if what Minato said was true, Mei could not admit it.


    The conversation between the two sides fell into a stalemate, so Minato had no choice but to let Mei and Ao go back to the hot spring inn to rest temporarily, and then continue to have a detailed discussion tomorrow.


    At the same time.


    Konoha Hospital.


    Keiko and several young nurses were urgently pushing a wheelchair towards the operating room.


    A young man with a sinister face sat slumped in a wheelchair.


    The young man''s eyes are closed, his breathing is weak, and he looked like his end was approaching, but he looked to be in his early twenties.


    ��It��s strange, how many times has this happen today?��


    ��Yeah, he obviously doesn��t have any symptoms on his body, but he is unconscious and weak, just like, It��s like����


    ��Overdraft?��


    Several nurses chattered continuously.


    Keiko is now the head nurse, so she naturally would not join their discussion, but her intuition tells her that this matter will never stop here!


    And the fact is just as Keiko thought. At night, more and more patients with the same ��symptoms�� flooded into the Konoha Hospital, and of course there are worried rtives apanying these ��patients��!


    ��Doctor, although my son is messing around, he is a good man. What disease does he have?��


    ��Nurse, is my father-inw okay? Will he recoverter?��


    The rtives surrounded the doctor and nurses to inquire about their rtives�� condition, but even the doctors and nurses couldn��t tell the reason, so they could only ask them to rest assured and wait for the test results.


    When the rtives heard this, they are displeased and mored for Medical-nin to treat their rtives, otherwise, they would go to Hokage Tower to file aint.


    ����


    Deep at night.


    On the long and winding east coastline of the Land of Fire, a crimson snake shadow reflects the faint moonlight, and swam quickly from the depths of the sea.


    ��I��m finally back.��


    Kanp�� looked the familiar coastline, and almost couldn��t control his excitement.


    He thought that he could quickly return to Land of Fire with Garaga��s help, but he didn��t expect that this guy also has no sense of direction. If he didn��t meet a ship halfway through, maybe Kanp�� would reach the Land of Lightning by now!


    ��Finally�� I''m lucky enough to live up to my mission.�� Garaga said in a tone that said he had worked hard but didn''t want praise, ��Then Kanp��, I will go back first.��


    Kanp�� had a straight face and snorted angrily: ��Be careful of Manda when you go back, and don��t let that bastarde close to you, lest you get caught by Orochimaru��s plot again.��


    ��Understood.��


    Garaga nodded, and then it turned into smoke and dissipated with a bang.


    Kanp�� raised his head and looked at the sky. It was almost nine o��clock at this time. He had not slept well at sea these days, so now that he finallynded ashore, the feeling of touching the earth made his sleepiness flood his brain like a fountain. But he is a determined Shinobi and full of willpower. If he wants to sleep, he must go back to sleep!


    Sage Mode!


    (?��?)


    Kanp�� resisted the heavy drowsiness and sensed his Flying Thunder God Technique��s coordinates, then immediately went home while carrying the Jinchuriki!


    Twenty secondster, an invisible ring-shaped air wave exploded in front of the iron gate of the Gekko Mansion, and then Kanp����s figure slowly and quietly floated down.


    Unfortunately, there are no spectators nearby to see his cool entrance.


    Kanp�� put away Sage Mode tiredly, then created a shadow clone, ordering him to take the Jinchuriki to the Anbu��s headquarters, while he teleported into the mansion, returned to his bedroom and fell asleep immediately.

 Chapter 682: Naruto And Sasukes Interaction

    Chapter 682: Naruto And Sasuke''s Interaction


    ��Naruto, this is not the way to solve this question!��


    ��Why can''t you do such a simple question!��


    ��Obviously Hinata and Karin can do it!��


    Kushina��s asionally violent, asionally stern, asionally helpless voice came from Naruto��s bedroom. After some time, she clutched her head and walked out speechlessly.


    ��My son��s culture ss is really disappointing!��


    Going down to the living room, Kushina saw Minato sitting on the sofa reading document, and couldn��t help butined: ��Minato, I know that vige��s affairs are important, but it''s already x your off-work time now, so you should pay attention to Naruto��s matters!��


    ��Hai, hai.�� Minato responded absently, but his eyes never left the document.


    ��You���� Kushina was about to explode, when suddenly, there was a rhythmic knock on the door outside the entrance.


    Minato raised his eyes: ��It��s Anbu!����I''ll open the door.�� Kushina suppressed her temper and opened the door.


    ��Kushina.�� Standing outside the house was a Shinobi wearing an eagle mask. It was the Anbu Commander, Eagle.


    ��Commander Eagle?�� Kushina was quite surprised.


    It��s sote, but since Eagle actually came here in person, Kushina knew that something big must have happened!��


    ��Pleasee in.��


    Although Kushina was so angry at Minato and her son that she had endocrine disorders, she acted decently and generously at this moment. After weing Eagle in, she consciously went up to the second floor to fight Naruto in his bedroom.


    ��Hokage-sama, Kanp�� is back.��


    After Eagle came in, he came straight to the point and said softly, ��He brought back Sanbi��s Jinchuriki.��


    ��Really?��


    Minato is overjoyed, ��Where are they?��


    Eagle said: ��The Jinchuriki has been imprisoned in the secret room, and Kanp�� sent his shadow clone to hand over the Jinchuriki. He seems tired after returning from the Land of Water, and should have fallen asleep now.��


    ��Ask him toe to Hokage Tower tomorrow.�� Minato said.


    ��Yes.��


    Eagle paused for a moment and then said, ��Hokage-sama, there is another�� more suspicious thing.��


    ��What?�� Minato looked at him with a smile.


    ��Konoha Hospital suddenly received arge number of strange patients with simr symptoms today.��


    Eagle then added, ��These patients are all unconscious and have weak aura, as if their vitality has been overdrawn. None of the doctors at Konoha Hospital, including Medical-nin, are able to diagnose the cause of these patient''s illness.��


    ��Let the Anbu��s medical team take action.��


    Minato looked solemn, and then asked in confusion, ��Did you just say it was suspicious?��


    Eagle nodded, and continued: ��ording to preliminary investigations, these patients suddenly appeared after Kirigakure��s envoys entered the vige!��


    Minato��s expression turned serious: ��So you��re saying that it is rted to Kirigakure?��


    ��It''s not certain yet.�� Eagle said.


    ��Immediately get someone to investigate Kirigakure��s envoy group!�� Minato said.


    ��Yes!��


    ����


    The night is dark.


    Uchiha n��s Naka Shrine.


    Fugaku dressed in a loose kimono, bathed in the moonlight and the warm night breeze, and slowly climbed up the stairs.


    ��n Head Fugaku.��


    From the nearby shadows, the oldrade Danzo walked out with a cane, bringing five to six people with him, and there��s a hint of displeasure in his gloomy tone, ��You��rete.��


    Fugaku looked up at the torii gate of Naka Shrine, and said, ��What do you want from me?��


    ��Humph.��


    Danzo grunted, and said, ��The n has begun. n Head Fugaku, be ready to cooperate with my actions at any time!��


    Fugaku narrowed his eyes and probed: ��What is your n? How should I cooperate?��


    ��When the timees, I will inform you.�� Danzo said lightly, then quietly retreated and disappeared into the darkness.


    After experiencing Orochimaru��s ��betrayal��, Danzo no longer dared to trust others easily. Even against the Uchiha n, who is oppressed by the vige in every possible way, he must be on guard to avoid making mistakes.


    After Danzo left, Fugaku took another walk before turning around and returned home.


    Mikoto has fallen asleep, and his younger son, Sasuke has also fallen asleep, drooling all over his pillow.


    As for his eldest son, Itachi, he has not returned since he left the vige with Kakashi more than a month ago.


    Fugaku walked to the study, silently contemting about Danzo''s n.


    ��Danzo��s ambition is nothing more than Hokage��s position, so the biggest stumbling block for him to get to the top is Yondaime.��


    ��Then, his n has nothing more than two oues. Either to kill Yondaime directly, or plotting to make Yondaime to make mistakes and cause huge losses to the vige, in order to force him to take the me and resign.��


    ��No matter which one it is, since Danzo chose to start his n at this time, there must be two reasons.��


    ��One, a certain research he mentioned back then has been sessful.��


    ��Two, something must have happened in the vige, which made Danzo think the time is right.��


    ��Could it be�� Kirigakure��s envoys?�� Fugaku muttered softly.


    The visit of the Kirigakure��s envoys is a distant matter for ordinary vigers, but for Fugaku, who is the Military Police Force��s Captain, it is today''s headline news and is of great concern!


    ��Could it be that Danzo and Kirigakure are colluding together?��


    Thinking of this, Fugaku immediately wrote a letter eloquently, then sealed it carefully, and even used Fuinjutsu on it.


    The next day.


    Sasuke got up early to eat, and when he is almost done, Fugaku walked out with a letter in his hand.


    ��Father!�� Sasuke shouted.


    ��Sasuke.��


    Fugaku handed the letter to his son and said, ��Give this letter to Yondaime��s son.��


    ��For Naruto?�� Sasuke took it curiously, and subconsciously wanted to open it. Unfortunately, there seemed to be something strange in the letter, and he couldn��t open it no matter how hard he tried.


    ��This is a letter for Yondaime Hokage, don��t let others see it.�� Fugaku didn��t stop him, and just ordered with a calm expression.


    ��I understand, Father.��


    Since he couldn��t open the letter after trying for a while, Sasuke stuffed the letter into his schoolbag, and then went to the Academy with the schoolbag on his back.


    After he left, Mikoto was unhappy: ��Minato, you can just leave this kind of thing to me. Why should Sasuke get involved?��


    ��You don��t understand ��


    Fugaku replied faintly, then he turned around and left.


    Now that Danzo��s n has begun, if Mikotoes into contact with Kushina again, it is very likely to stir Danzo��s sensitive nerves. On the contrary, Sasuke and Naruto are always at the Academy together all day long, so it won��t arouse any suspicion.


    After Sasuke arrived at the Academy, he had been looking for an opportunity to hand over the letter to Naruto, but since there are a lot of peopleing and going on the ss, it is not appropriate.


    As the break approached at noon, Sasuke suddenly found Naruto running out of the ssroom while clutching his stomach. He was overjoyed and hurried to get rid of the two unfathomable mystery women, Sakura and Ino, and followed Naruto to the toilet.


    After entering the toilet, Sasuke enters the ��suite�� next to Naruto, and then climbs to the baffle, looking down at Naruto who is squatting on the toilet and working hard.


    ��Naruto.�� Sasuke called softly.


    ��Huh?��


    Naruto subconsciously raised his head and when saw Sasuke, his expression suddenly changed, and he quickly covered his crotch with his hands, ��You, you�� What are you going to do?��


    ��Hush~��


    Sasuke looked around. There was no one in the toilet at the moment, so it is a good time to hand in a letter. He took out the letter from his trouser pocket and whispered, ��This is a letter for Yondaime Hokage. It is very important and must not be discovered by anyone.��


    ��Letter?��


    Naruto breathed a sigh of relief, and subconsciously opened the letter after receiving it, but unfortunately, he also couldn��t open it.


    ��The letter contains Fuinjutsu used by my father, and only Hokage can unlock it.�� Sasuke said very arrogantly.


    ��I got it, leave it to me!�� Naruto rolled his eyes and immediately agreed, then he stuffed the letter into his pocket with dignity.

 Chapter 683: Cooperating With The Investigation

    Chapter 683: Cooperating With The Investigation


    After sleeping until the sun is high, Kanp�� got upzily to wash up. After that, he went into the kitchen to eat some food, and then consciously walks towards the Hokage Tower.


    Although it took about a month for the mission to deliver the letter to the Land of Water, the process was full of ups and downs. He knew that there must be a lot of big question marks on Minato��s head, so he needs to solve the doubts by himself as soon as possible.


    When he came to Hokage Tower, Kanp�� met many acquaintances. Although he couldn��t name them, Kanp�� still waved to these extras in a friendly manner to show his low-key, reserved, unpretentious, and approachable personality!


    Until a tall and graceful beauty with a variety of charms walked in front of him.


    !!!��(?��?��)��


    ��Mei?��


    Kanp�� turned pale: ��Why is she here?!��


    Mei on the opposite side also showed a look of surprise, then she smiled beautifully, and stepped towards Kanp�� elegantly: ��We meet again, Gekko Kanp��!��


    Kanp�� frowned slightly. He is keenly aware the way Mei addresses him seemed to have a faint sense of alienation. If he allowed it to develop, he��s afraid that he might lose this friend.Kanp�� still thought about waiting for the two to get closer, so he needed to steal Kakashi��s ��Icha Icha Paradise��, and then learn from it to make Mei feel satisfied in the future.


    The picture is so beautiful that Kanp�� dare not imagine it.


    So seeing Mei��s alienation, Kanp�� wanted to make up for the rtionship between the two, but he still have some businesses to do, and there are also many Shinobi nearby, so he has to maintain his personality settings.


    So Kanp�� could only ask with a straight face: ��Terumi Mei, why are you here?��


    ��I''m here on behalf of Kirigakure Vige to seek justice from the Hyuga n, Yondaime Hokage and Konoha!�� Mei smiled happily, looking very brilliant. Looking at her appearance, it was as if she had not been affected by Kanp�� at all, and she is still radiant and charming!


    At this moment, Kanp�� heard that many people nearby were secretly swallowing their saliva.


    ��These beasts!��


    ��Have you never seen a woman?��


    ��Gulp!��


    Kanp�� swallowed his saliva, then tried his best to pretend to be righteous, and said: ��I thanked you for taking care of me when I was in Kirigakure, but unfortunately, I was in a hurry and couldn��t thank you. Now that youe to Konoha this time, I must repay you well for everything!��


    After saying that, Kanp�� suddenly felt a little strange, ��Why does it feel that I am saying something inappropriate?��


    ��Mei won��t misunderstand me, right?��


    ��Then I''ll wait for you.�� Mei stepped forward and passed by Kanp��, leaving an intoxicating fragrance as she walked away.


    Gulp gulp gulp��


    Kanp�� heard many people swallow their saliva again.


    Kanp�� looked disgusted: ��What I hate most is this kind of tras�� stinky man who has never seen a beautiful woman!��


    ��Hmph!��


    ����


    In the Hokage''s office, after sending Mei away, the door of the office was knocked again soon: ��Hokage-sama, Kanp�� is here.��


    ��Let him in.�� Minato��s eyes lit up.


    ��Hokage-sama, I��m back.�� Walking into the office, Kanp�� bowed calmly.


    ��Kanp��, you��ve done well in your mission.��


    Minato said with a smile on his face. For Kanp�� to be able to sessfully bring Sanbi back to Konoha, it is beyond Minato��s imagination. After all, his initial expectation was just to find out the specific information of Sanbi and Rokubi.


    ��In fact, I also have to thank Orochimaru for this. If it wasn��t for him, I wouldn��t be able to bring back Sanbi so smoothly.�� Kanp�� is very humble.


    Of course, if Orochimaru is also on the scene, he��ll try his best to beat Kanp�� to death.


    Minato chuckled and said: ��Tell me in detail about what happened in Kirigakure.��


    Kanp�� didn��t hide it anything, and told Minato about his entry into the Kirigakure, his encounter with the Hyuga n��s Shinobi, and a series of important events that happened afterwards.


    After hearing this, Minato breathed a sigh of relief: ��Yondaime Mizukage died at the hands of Orochimaru, and then Kanp�� snatched Sanbi from Orochimaru. This is in Konoha��s interest!��


    But his only regret is that these information cannot be made public. Otherwise, even if Kirigakure no longer pursues the death of Yondaime Mizukage, they will definitely hold on to Sanbi��s matter.


    After Kanp�� finished speaking he couldn''t help but ask: ��Hokage-sama, ording to�� Kirigakure��s envoys came to the vige for Yondaime Mizukage''s matter?��


    Minato nodded and said: ��The direct cause of Yondaime Mizukage''s death is by Gentle Fist. They grabbed on this and asked us to hand over the murderer andpensate Kirigakure for the loss. Apart from this, they also asked you to cooperate with them in investigating Sanbi��s disappearance.��


    Kanp����s heart moved: ��Me?��


    Minato nodded: ��This is the request of Terumi Mei, the leading envoy of Kirigakure. Kanp��, please be careful not to let it slip.��


    Kanp�� nodded: ��Don��t worry, Hokage-sama, my mouth has always been very tight! Even if Terumi Mei forces me, I won��t stick out my tongue!��


    Several big question marks overflowed on Minato''s head.


    Kanp�� quickly changed the subject and asked: ��Hokage-sama, how about the feedback from the other Kage?��


    Minato shook his head slightly and said: ��I already got reply from Sandaime Tsuchikage, but Yondaime Raikage did not reply. As for Yondaime Kazekage, his reply was very positive, but I��m afraid he only said it because of the rtionship between the two viges. As for Kirigakure����


    Kirigakure��s Sanbi has already arrived in Konoha. As for Rokubi��s Jinchuriki, they had defected in the early years, so whether it is Akatsuki��s actions or Konoha��s subsequent actions, it will not have much impact on Kirigakure.


    Kanp�� said: ��"It''s better this way. Since they don��t take it seriously, it��ll be easier for us to capture the Biju!��


    Minato thought this is true, but the premise is that they act quickly!


    Thinking of this, Minato said: ��Kanp��, have you read thetest wanted bounty?��


    Kanp�� shook his head. He fell asleep as soon as he came back, so how could he have such free time?


    ��I have officially issued wanted warrant for Hyuga Taki!�� Minato said.


    Thest time Kanp�� came back from the Moon, Minato told Kanp�� about the information sent by Shisui, so there is no need to say too much.


    ��Is it to give Kirigakure an exnation?��


    Kanp�� shook his head, ��They will definitely not believe it, and in this way����


    ��In this way, Nagato and Konan will know that there is indeed a spy inside Akatsuki, and Shisui��s situation will be����


    ��Hokage-sama, do you want Shisui toe back?�� A thought suddenly shed through Kanp����s mind.


    Minato smiled and nodded: ��I have cancelled Shisui��s wanted bounty.��


    With Taki��s wanted bounty, most people would indeed ignore Shisui��s wanted bounty issued by Konoha a few years ago.


    But there is only one exception, and that is Shisui himself!


    Once Taki is exposed, Shisui will definitely be the most worried, so he will always pay attention to his own wanted bounty!


    And when he found out that his bounty wanted has disappeared, it meant that his career as undercover agent is over!


    ��By the way, Kanp��, when cooperating with Terumi Mei��s investigation, there is one more thing you should pay attention to.�� Minato suddenly thought of something, and his face gradually became serious.


    ��What��s the matter?�� Kanp�� asked.


    ��Since Kirigakure��s envoys entered the vige, arge number of patients with the same symptoms have appeared in the vige. It is initially concluded that it is rted to Kirigakure Kirigakure, but there is no definite evidence.��


    With that, Minato handed Kanp�� a document on the table.


    Kanp�� opened it and saw the symptoms of these patients, such as unconsciousness, weak aura, weak vitality, etc., which looked like repercussions of taking hundreds of viagras.


    For a while, Kanp�� couldn��t figure it out.


    After all�� there is no plot in the original work about Meiing to Konoha as an envoy.


    ��I understand.�� Kanp�� said seriously.


    After chatting for a while longer, Kanp�� turned around and left. Leaving the Hokage Tower, Kanp�� happily went to cooperate with Mei''s investigation.

 Chapter 684: What Nonsense Are You Talking About?

    Chapter 684: What Nonsense Are You Talking About?


    Summer ising, but the Land of Rain is still cloudy, especially in Amegakure, where the rain poured heavily.


    Jiraiya is wearing a raincoat and a bamboo hat on his head, and hurriedly walking in a remote street with his head lowered.


    Half a month ago, Jiraiya came to Amegakure and started investigating Akatsuki. He sneaked into Amegakure��s office building several times to look through the information, only to find that the leader of Amegakure, Hanzo of the Smander, who is known as of Shinobi World��s Demigod, has actually died many years ago!


    Regarding this old opponent who has suppressed himself, Tsunade and Orochimaru, Jiraiya still respects him. He always thought that because Hanzo of the Smander was old and weak, he had to take a back seat or retire directly, but he didn��t expect��


    Jiraiya then thought of another important thing.


    ��Since Hanzo is dead, then who is the next leader of Amegakure?��


    ��If Akatsuki is really in Amegakure, then the new leader should be�� Nagato?��


    Jiraiya was excited and sad again, but after some investigation, he found that Amegakure has not had a leader for many years!


    ��Then, who owns the power of Amegakure in their hand?��Jiraiya frantically raided various office buildings in Amegakure at night, but did not get any useful clues.


    Helpless, he had no choice but to get it from Amegakure��s higher-ups. After some inhumane methods of torture, Jiraiya finally found the truth!


    Many years ago, after the death of Hanzo, a Shinobi who imed to be a ��God��, suddenly descended in Amegakure. This ��God�� was very mysterious and powerful, but never appeared in public. Even if he passed orders, he would pass it through an angel, so even Amegakure��s higher-ups has never witnessed the true face of their ��God��!


    Only the continuous heavy rain above Amegakure heralds the existence of this ��God��.


    And the residence of this ��God�� is in the central steel tower of Amegakure!


    ��God�� Could it be Nagato?��


    ��Angel�� Konan?��


    Jiraiya let his imagination run wild while wandering around, and he finally came to the vicinity of the central steel tower. The surrounding is empty and there are no buildings that could block him. Once he went out, his figure would be exposed to the sight of the steel tower!


    Jiraiya looked up, and in the continuous heavy rain, he could only vaguely see the top of the steel tower.


    ��Should I rush in?��


    Jiraiya hesitates slightly.


    ����


    Land of Fire.


    Konoha.


    Ichiraku Ramen.


    Kanp��, Mei, and light bulb Ao are sitting on a small square table, eating ramen.


    ��How about it? It tastes good, right?�� Kanp�� smiled and put down the bowl and chopsticks.


    After leaving Hokage Tower, Kanp�� ran to find Mei to cooperate with the investigation. As a result, he happened to meet Mei and Ao going out to eat, so Kanp�� decisively brought them here.


    ��As expected of Konoha''s best restaurant, Ichiraku Ramen.�� Ao was sweating profusely from eating and gave a thumbs up with a look of approval.


    ��So-so.��


    Mei nced at the bottom of the bowl, quickly put down her chopsticks, and said, ��It��s far worse than the barbecue in Kirigakure.��


    Kanp�� didn��t refute her, and said: ��The barbecue here tastes good too. I will take you to eat there tonight.��


    He emphasized you, not you two, and deliberately nced at Ao as he spoke.


    Ao has no self-awareness and said with a smile: ��That��s great, I like barbecue the most!��


    ��So shameless.��


    Kanp�� snorted secretly.


    After paying and leaving, Kanp�� took them to a nearby park for a stroll. He originally nned to chat with Mei to mend the rift, but it was a pity that they came up to talk about business.


    ��Gekko Kanp��, regarding the disappearance of Three-Tails, we need your cooperation in the investigation!�� Mei said in a business-like tone.


    Kanp�� pursed his lips and said, ��Hey, this matter really has nothing to do with me. It was all done by Akatsuki. Orochimaru stripped the Biju from Yondaime Mizukage��s body, and then get Hyuga Taki to kill him. They want to put the me on us and cause a war between Kirigakure and Konoha!��


    ��It was Konoha who wanted to start the war, right? They actually used Hyuga Taki, who has been dead for many years, to take the me!��


    Mei said with a snort, ��Unless you bring him to me, I won��t believe it!��


    ��Isn''t that simple?��


    Kanp�� secretly thought, ��That��s a matter of seconds.��


    But thinking of this, Kanp�� seems to have forgotten something.


    ��That��s right, after Taki��s disbandment, I seem to have forgotten to fill the vacancy, but there��s no problem. There are a lot of Byakugan shadow clone in the Forest of Death, I can just get one of them go to.


    Aftering back to his senses, Kanp�� said: ��We have ced a reward for him, so there should be news soon.��


    ��How soon is this soon?�� Mei asked.


    ��Maybe two or three days, maybe ten days, half a month, or about a year, haha, Terumi Mei, shall I take you to Senju Park for a walk?�� Kanp�� hurriedly changed the subject.


    Ao, who is walking behind, suddenly took a few steps forward and asked, ��Wait a minute, Hyuga Taki has been dead for so many years. From what basis did you specte that Yondaime Mizukage-sama was killed by him?��


    Kanp�� was startled. This question is so sharp, he didn��t know how to answer it for a while.


    Mei��s eyes lit up and she seemed to have thought of something. She stared at Kanp�� with bright eyes, and asked, ��Is there a Konoha��s spy in Akatsuki?��


    Kanp�� pondered for a moment, ��Since Minato decided to let Shisuie back, there is no need to hide it, besides�� hehehe����


    Kanp�� decisively sold Shisui after careful consideration.


    ��That''s right, we had already noticed the existence of Akatsuki a few years ago, so we picked a Shinobi to defect from the vige. You all know that Shinobi.�� Kanp�� smiled and nced at Ao.


    Ao suddenly felt a wave of maliceing into his heart. He took a step back and asked, ��Who is it?��


    ��Shisui of the Body Flicker. ��Kanp�� said with a smile.


    ��What?��


    ��Howe?!��


    Mei and Qing are all dumbfounded.


    When Shisui defected from Konoha, it shocked half of the Shinobi World!


    ��Unexpectedly, it turned out to be�� fake?!��


    ��Wait, it stands to reason that such important information is definitely S-Rank secret, why did Kanp�� tell us so easily?��


    ��This guy�� Is he fooling us?��


    Sensing the suspicion in the eyes of the two, Kanp�� took the initiative to exin: ��Only Akatsuki��s people know that Hyuga Taki is still alive, while Konoha did not know. But suddenly, a wanted warrant for him was released a few days ago, so Akatsuki must have known that there was a traitor within their ranks.��


    A thought shed through Mei��s mind: ��You n to let Shisuie back?��


    ��Hokage-sama has canceled his wanted order, so I believe he will be back soon.��


    Kanp�� said with a smile, ��Terumi Mei, Ao, you should be able to see him after staying in Konoha for a while.��


    Mei and Ao then look at each other.


    ��In other words, before Shisui returns to Konoha, we can��t leave Konoha?��


    Mei suddenly frowned, ��Did you deliberately tell us such important information to force us to stay in Konoha?��


    ��What nonsense are you talking about? I definitely don''t think so! ��Kanp�� said innocently.

 Chapter 685: Why Do You Say Again?

    Chapter 685: Why Do You Say ''Again''?


    Amegakure.


    The 22nd floor of the central steel tower.


    A dark, vague thought projection suddenly appeared in front of Deva Path Pain like a mirage.


    ��For you to contact me in such a hurry, is there anything wrong����


    Deva Path Pain looked at the image of the thinking body in the shape of a pitcher nt in front of him with no emotion, ��Zetsu.��


    ��I just got an information from the ck market that I think you will be interested in.�� The speaker is ck Zetsu, with a gloomy and cold tone.


    ��Say it.�� Deva Path Pain was toozy to y charades with him.


    ��Konoha has just issued an arrest warrant for Hyuga Taki!�� White Zetsu said first with a smile.


    ck Zetsu nced at himself, and then said, ��At the same time, the arrest warrant of a certain S-Rank Missing-nin was cancelled!��Suddenly hearing such explosive information, Deva Path Pain still looked expressionless and steady. After all, he is just a puppet with no emotions.


    ��Sure enough, there��s traitor in Akatsuki.��


    Deva Path Pain said, ��The Missing-nin whose bounty was canceled must be Konoha''s undercover agent.��


    ��Yes, it��s Shisui of the Body Flicker!�� ck Zetsu said coldly.


    ��I have notified my clone to monitor Shisui, he can��t escape.�� White Zetsu said with augh.


    ��Things are not that simple!��


    Deva Path Pain lowered his head slightly, ��Shisui�� how did he know the identity of Hyuga Taki!��


    ��Uh ���� White Zetsu couldn��t exin.


    ��Hyuga Taki ��died�� in Kirigakure��s battlefield before, and Shisui of the Body Flicker also made a name for himself on Kirigakure��s battlefield. Could it be that the two of them knew each other at that time?��


    ck Zetsu said thoughtfully, ��After entering Akatsuki, could it be that Shisui recognized Hyuga Taki with thought projection meeting?��


    ��The possibility of that is too low.��


    Deva Path Pain shook his head and said, ��Compared to this possibility, I am more inclined to think that your clone was affected by Shisui''s Genjutsu.��


    White Zetsu was startled: ��Hey, if that''s the case, then I����


    ��Then you told the clone to watch Shisui, but you are actually tipping off the news, idiot!�� ck Zetsu said with a snort.


    ��What kind of attitude are you having now!�� White Zetsu was exasperated and eximed, ��I never saw you stop me before, but now you''re ming me!��


    ��Hmph.�� ck Zetsu snorted coldly, not even bothering to pay attention to this idiot.


    ��Okay, this matter���� Deva Path Pain suddenly stopped when he said this.


    ��What��s wrong?�� ck Zetsu asked strangely.


    ��Immediately send an order to kill Shisui of the Body Flicker and your clone.�� Deva Path Pain suddenly waved his hand impatiently, ��That��s it.��


    After he said that, he directly dismissed Zetsu��s thought projection.


    ��Jiraiya��sensei, you came in after all.��


    Deva Path Pain slowly walked to the edge of the tower, lowered his head and looked down. The continuous heavy rain and hazy rain and fogpletely blocked the view under the tower, but through Rain Tiger at Will Technique, Deva Path Pain can clearly perceive a familiar figure moving through the rain curtain at high speed.


    It is him, Yahiko and Konan��s mentor: Jiraiya, one of Konoha��s Sannin!


    In fact, from the moment Jiraiya stepped into Amegakure, Deva Path Pain, no, it should be Nagato, have sensed his existence. But due to the rtionship between teacher and student, he didn��t take action, and even let Jiraiya messed around in Amegakure.


    But��


    ��Why did you walk into this tower?��


    At the top of the tower, Nagato, who is sitting in a wheelchair, slowly opens his eyes.


    At this time, Nagato��s cheeks are deeply sunken, the corners of the eyes are densely covered with wrinkles, and there is dry, greasy red hair with split ends on his head. At this time, he looks like a forty or fifty-years-old middle- aged old man.


    With a silent sigh, Nagato closed his eyes again. In an instant, in the darkness behind him, the other five Pain opened their eyes at the same time, and rushed towards the bottom of the tower like a hurricane.


    ����


    Land of Fire.


    Konoha.


    After walking around with Mei and Ao until the afternoon, Mei returned to the hot spring inn on the grounds of being tired.


    As for dinner�� Mei said: No appointment.


    What else can Kanp�� do? He can only go home alone.


    After arriving home, Kanp�� locked himself in the bedroom, and then directly went ��online�� and teleported to the underground base at the Forest of Death.


    ��You, go to Akatsuki.�� Kanp�� pointed at a Byakugan shadow clone.


    ��Understood!��


    The Byakugan shadow clone chuckled: ��Finally, I don''t have to hide underground and monitor all day long, I can finally go out and y around!��


    Under the envious gazes of the rest of Byakugan shadow clone, the new Hyuga Taki proudly activated Sage Mode and heads to the sea of ??stars!


    Then, Kanp�� disbanded those shadow clones who has beenprehending the Yin-Yang Release. After harvesting the leeks, there was no urge of gaining enlightenment. Kanp�� shook his head and then create another batch of shadow clones to continue toprehend.


    Kanp�� then went ��online�� again and teleported all the way from Konoha to the Land of Iron��s capital, and all the way to the Konoha Tavern.


    Because it was not meal time yet, there is no one in the shop except Kabuto, who sits alone in a daze.


    Sensing someoneing in, Kabuto��s eyes shed, and when he saw Kanp��, a smile suddenly appeared on his face: ��My lord.��


    ��How is the experiment?�� Kanp�� asked directly.


    Kabuto smiled bitterly and shook his head: ��My lord, it will still take some time.��


    Kanp�� walked into the undergroundboratory and wandered around, focusing on observing the white mice in the iron cages in the corner. All of these white mice have been transnted with diluted Hashirama��s cells, and some of the wood attributes in their bodies have been removed, and the bodies of the remaining white mice had grown to varying degrees.


    Butpared to the extrarge white mouse he sawst time, these ones are obviously much smaller.


    It''s obvious that Kabuto��s experiment is heading towards sess step by step!


    Kanp�� felt happy when he saw this.


    ��My lord, how are Sister Nono and the orphanage?�� Kabuto, who followed behind, asked softly.


    ��Don��t worry, they are all fine, you don��t have to worry.�� Kanp�� patted his big muscles domineeringly.


    Although he has never pay attention to orphanage, Tabako has sent their nsman to stay in orphanage. On one hand, it is to monitor that the funds funded by Gekko n have not been embezzled, and on the other hand, they can also help Nono handle some things and preent some messy people from harassing the orphanage.


    If something happens to Nono, Kanp�� will definitely know!


    When Kabuto heard the confidence and determination in Kanp����s words, he couldn''t help but reveal a gentle smile on his face, and beautiful pictures seemed to sh in his eyes.


    Seeing his idiotic appearance, Kanp�� shook his head and walked away.


    Leaving the Land of Iron along the work cable��, Kanp�� did not return to Konoha. Instead, he diverted to the border and captured three bandits before returning to Forest of Death��s underground base. He then takes out the Byakugan, and began to use Impure World Reincarnation.


    With the Byakugan shadow clones nearby, Kanp�� is not afraid of being discovered. After a few minutes, Kanp��pleted the three collections.


    He sessfully collected Byakugan Kekkei Genkai from one of them, and from the remaining two, he collected Gentle Fist Art- Eight Trigrams Vacuum Palm, which is better than nothing.


    After finishing all these trivial matters, Kanp�� teleported back to the mansion.


    Keiko hadn''t left work yet, but Hoshino has already back, and this time, he is reading in the study.


    Kanp�� went over to chat for a few words, but was kicked out without saying anything.


    Leaving the study room, Kanp��zily patrolled the territory, and suddenly found a few sneaky figures running towards the backyard quietly.


    Kanp����s eyes lit up, and he hurriedly used Transparent Release to follow them.


    ��Naruto, what do you want to say, you are so mysterious?�� Karin said very impatiently as she was dragged by Naruto to the corner of the backyard.


    Hinata, who is trotting behind, are blushing and looked at Naruto with great interest.


    ��Shhhhh, this is a big event!�� Naruto looked around and after seeing that there was no one is nearby, he solemnly took out a crumpled letter from his pocket.


    Karin��s eyes widened and she said suspiciously: ��Hey, you idiot, are you trying to give me a love letter?!��


    ��Love letter?��


    Naruto��s eyes lit up when he heard this, ��That��s a good idea, maybe it can make Sakura-chan fall in love with me!��


    ��I refuse!�� Karin thought she had guessed the truth, and refused decisively.


    ��It��s not a love letter!��


    Naruto angrily said, ��This is�� this is a letter from someone else to my father, and that Shinobi sealed it with Fuinjutsu.��


    ��Isn��t Naruto��s father Yondaime Hokage-sama?��


    Hinata felt a little uneasy, ��Naruto, isn��t this bad?��


    ��It��s okay.�� Naruto casually said, but his eyes kept looking at Karin.


    ��Fuinjutsu?��


    Karin is also fearless, and she was intrigued as soon as she heard about Fuinjutsu.


    A few years ago, when she was brought to Konoha by Kanp��, she was asked to learn Fuinjutsu, and then under the guidance of Kushina in the past few years, she did have an initial mastery of a few simple Fuinjutsu.


    ��Let me take a look.�� Karin took the letter and checked it, and sure enough, she found a powerful Fuinjutsu on it.


    ��How about it? Can you remove it?�� Naruto asked nervously.


    ��I don��t know, let me try first.��


    Karin solemnly and happilyid the letter t on the grass, then made a series of hand seals, and finally sped her hands together, ��Fuin Kai!��


    ��It��s done?��


    Naruto picked up the letter excitedly, but unfortunately, he still couldn��t open it. He squinted at Karin with a dissatisfied look on his face and said with a snort, ��Didn��t you say that you are good at Fuinjutsu? Why can��t you even remove a Fuinjutsu?��


    ��This is definitely not an ordinary Fuinjutsu!��


    Karin tried to argue, but thinking of Naruto��s wisdom, she immediately gave up this n, so she decisively changed the subject, ��Where did you get this letter from?��


    ��It��s from that idiot Sasuke.��


    Naruto held the back of his head with his hands, and said nonchntly, ��Maybe it has something to do with his big brother��s big brother.��


    Sasuke usually harassed Naruto from time to time, and will bring up the big brother of Sasuke��s big brother who defected from the vige. Naruto is not stupid. Of course he knows Sasuke��s little ns. If only Sakura doesn''t like Sasuke, he would be happy to help.


    When Karin heard that it was Sasuke��s letter, she immediately became excited, but before she could make a move, a ck shadow suddenly shed by and snatched the letter.


    ��Who?!�� Naruto, Karin, and Hinata, who had been standing silently beside them, shouted in unison.


    ��It��s me.�� The one who snatched the letter is naturally Kanp�� who followed them stealthily.


    ��Big brother?�� Karin.


    ��Brother Kanp��.�� Hinata.


    ��Kanp��-sensei?!�� Naruto.


    The three kids�� eyes widened.


    ��Sensei, you are finally back.�� Naruto ran over and looked at Kanp�� up and down, and then asked, ��But sensei, why are you stealing my letter?��


    ��Naruto����


    Kanp�� looked at this shameless brat with a weird expression and said, ��You may be beaten again when you go home.��


    ��Why?��


    Naruto looked dumbfounded, then scratched his head strangely: ��Why did sensei say ��again��?��

 Chapter 686: Dad, You Understand Me The Best

    Chapter 686: Dad, You Understand Me The Best


    The living room of Minato��s home.


    Kanp�� sat on the sofa holding a tea cup, sipping the fragrant hot tea.


    This tea was given to Minato by the Daimyo. It is a special gift from the Land of Fire, and it is extremely precious and cannot be bought even if you have money.


    Kanp�� took a few sips seriously, but he really couldn''t tell whether the tea was good or bad, but he didn''t really care!


    He nced at the crumpled letter on the coffee table, and looked towards Kushina, whose red hair is fluttering, not far away, and Naruto, who is pretending to be a quail and an ostrich by lowering his head. He couldn��t help but sigh and said: ��Sister Kushina, Naruto is still young, and at the age of being naughty. Don''t take it too seriously. Just beat him a few times to vent your anger.��


    ��Sensei�� ��Naruto looked over pitifully, his eyes filled with grief, indignation and despair.


    Bang!


    Kushina hit Naruto on the head with her fist and said angrily: ��How dare you y around!��


    ��Mom, I was wrong!�� Naruto held his head in his hands and grimaced in pain.��You are wrong? Tell me where you went wrong? Hmm, Naruto, where did you go wrong?��


    Kushina asked with a smile, and while asking, she knocked Naruto��s head.


    Naruto didn��t dare to hide it, and while protecting his head with all his strength, he used his Talk-no-Jutsu: ��Dad is the Hokage of the vige, and any letter written to him is very important and confidential. I shouldn��t try to open Dad��s letter secretly. I was really wrong, Mom, I will not dare to do it next time! I swear!��


    ��Your apology ispletely insincere!��


    Kushina keeps knocking, and said angrily, ��Every time you do something wrong, you apologize like this. After two days, you act like nothing happened and continue to make mistakes. I am so disappointed in you, Naruto!��


    Pak pak pak pak pak pak.


    Naruto��s head starts to be filled with bumps. Although he has been criticized by Kushina, he gets more and more courageous. He uses his Talk-no-Jutsu to apologizes and also tries his best to act cute!


    Kanp�� is listening to the side, and for a while, he felt that Naruto��s mistake wasn��t just this.


    Fortunately, Kushina is not a reasonable person. The more Naruto speaks, the harder she knocked his head. After a while, Naruto held his mouth and didn��t dare to use Talk-no-Jutsu anymore.


    Kushina shook her hand, feeling very tired. She then turned and sat on the sofa, panting with rage as she stared at Naruto with dissatisfied expression.


    Naruto grinned and acted cute.


    Kushina��s anger has not subsided yet, so she red: ��Stand up!��


    Naruto quickly put away his smile, looked down at his feet with aggrieved face, and at the same time, he reveals the big bumps on his head, and seemed to be silently using Kushina of being violent.


    So Kanp�� persuaded in a subtle way: ��Sister Kushina, you can��t hit their head when you are educating your child, they will be stupid.��


    Naruto nodded hurriedly when he heard that. The big bumps is so painful and heavy, and he felt very ufortable!


    ��I hope Mom can turn over a new leaf. ��Naruto thought to himself.


    Kushina looked at Naruto��s head, frowned slightly, and then nodded slowly. Naruto needs to be disciplined, but in the end, he is her own child and can��t be stupid.


    Then, her eyes began to wander back and forth on Naruto''s hands, feet, and butt.


    Sensing the malice in Kushina''s eyes, Naruto shivered. For some reason, he felt as if he had been tricked by his teacher again.


    ��So angry!��


    ��I��ll never talk to sensei again!��


    Although this kind of thought has appeared many times, but for some reason, Naruto found that he couldn''t hate Kanp�� at all. No, it��s not just Kanp��, even Sasuke, who he has the hatred for ��taking his wife��, the annoying Karin, who always fight with him, and the others. It��s as if there is a mysterious force controlling his heart��


    As Naruto stands there, he lets his imagination run wild, while Kushina began to discuss with Kanp�� about her child��s ��educational issues��.


    Time passed unknowingly, and around eight o''clock in the evening, Minato finally came home from work.


    ��Dad���� Naruto has stood for several hours now, and with the big lumps on his head, he is very aggrieved. So when he saw his savior came back, tears naturally filled his eyes.


    ��Naruto, did you make a mistake again?�� Minato knew what happened without even asking.


    Seeing the smile on his father��s face, Naruto was overwhelmed with excitement: ��Father, you still understand me the best.��


    ������


    Minato didn''t know how to respond to Naruto''s feelings for a moment.


    ��Minato, Naruto almost made a big mistake this time!��


    Kushina handed him the crumpled letter and said, ��This is a letter from n Head Fugaku who gave it to Naruto through Sasuke. Naruto tried to open this letter privately after school, but fortunately, Kanp�� found it in time.��


    Kanp�� coughed dryly, waved his hand modestly, and said: ��It��s just a coincidence.��


    Minato��s face turned serious. He quickly took the letter, and then efficiently removed the Fuinjutsu on the envelope. After reading the letter, his expression immediately froze.


    ��Danzo��s n�� that mysterious Gozu Tenno, has beenpleted and started being implemented?!��


    ��I didn��t even notice it!��


    ��If it wasn��t for n Head Fugaku��s letter����


    Minato couldn''t even imagine what kind of event would happen when Danzopletes his n!


    ��Kanp��,e with me to the secret room.�� Minato turned and walked towards the underground secret room.


    ��Dad���� Naruto called subconsciously.


    Minato paused for a moment and said: ��Kushina, I''ll leave Naruto to you.��


    ��I understand.�� Kushina stood up and moved her finger bones a few times, making crackling sounds.


    Seeing this, Naruto cried: ��Dad, I was wrong~~��


    Minato turned around and smiled softly: ��Say that to your mother.��


    Naruto shivered and inexplicably felt a wave of maliceing from Minato, ��The malice is so strong!��


    ��Sensei���� Naruto nced at Kushina, who is crackling her fingers, and quickly turned his eyes to Kanp�� for help.


    Kanp�� then encouraged: ��Naruto, a real man, if you dare to make mistakes, don''t be cowardly when epting the punishment!��


    ��I���� Naruto felt aggrieved.


    ��


    When there was a sound of fierce beating in the living room, Kanp�� had followed Minato to the underground secret room.


    ��Advisor Danzo has already started to act.�� Minato closed the door of the secret room, turned around and handed the letter to Kanp��.


    After he finished reading it, Kanp�� suddenly remembered some plots in Boruto, and quickly reminded: ��Hokage-sama, could it be those patients��?��


    ��Patients?��


    Minato was startled, and then quickly realized, ��Are you talking about the sudden surge of patients in the past few days?��


    Since Kirigakure��s envoys came to Konoha, Konoha Hospital suddenly received arge number of patients who are unconscious and has weak aura. At first, Minato thought that it was rted to Kirigakure. After all, the timing is too coincidental, but after Kanp����s reminder, he found that things are not that simple.


    If those patients are really caused by Danzo��s Gozu Tenno, then Danzo��s action of taking action at this juncture must be to divert the trouble to the other party and gets Minato to focus on Kirigakure��s envoys.


    In this way, he can not only make Konoha��s high-level authority, headed by Minato, and Kirigakure��s envoys at odds with each other, he can also perfectly start his n. For Danzo, it is simply killing two birds with one stone.


    Without this letter from Fugaku, Minato might have been really misled by Danzo.


    ��Aooo~~��


    Pak pak pak!


    ��Mom, I was wrong. I was really wrong. I will never dare to do it again����


    Pak pak pak��


    Hearing the sound of fierce beating from upstairs, Minato��s mood immediately be better.

 Chapter 687: Susanoo: Tsukumo

    Chapter 687: Susanoo: Tsukumo


    Croak croak croak��


    Under the night, in the depths of a field in the Land of Rivers, the continuous croaking of frogs resounded like thunder across several kilometers, disturbing people��s quietness.


    Next to the field, Sasori, who is inside Hiruko, cut off his hearing and buried arge number of Chakra Threads around himself, and theny quietly on the grass and fell asleep.


    Shisui stood in a field a hundred meters away and looked up at the starry sky.


    ��You��re not leaving yet?��


    This White Zetsu''s clone was responsible for monitoring Shisui, but he was caught by Shisui��s Kotoamatsukami and be traitor. He tilted his head and looked at him iprehensibly. ��Konoha has issued Taki��s arrest warrant. Pain and the others think that you leaked information about Akatsuki and asked me to keep a close eye on you. It will be toote if you don��t leave now.��


    Shisui looked towards White Zetsu��s clone, and said with a smile: ��Come with me.��


    ��Are you kidding me?!��


    White Zetsu��s clone felt that he had been insulted and said angrily, ��I am Akatsuki��s member, so how could I leave with you, an undercover agent?����You will die if you don��t leave.��


    Shisui said seriously, ��I know what will happen. Since it was you who leaked the information to Konoha, I believe that Pain will notice this sooner orter.��


    ��I do not leave any evidence for what I do.�� White Zetsu��s clone growled angrily.


    ��As long as there is a trace of suspicion, it is enough for him to take action. After all, you are just a clone, so he can just kill you and change to another clone.�� Shisui tried to persuade him.


    ��Even so����


    White Zetsu��s clone showed a sign of struggle. On one side was Kotoamatsukami telling him not to hurt Konoha and to help Konoha, and on the other hand is his master, Madara��s order telling him to assist Akatsuki in capturing Biju and destroy Konoha, and even the entire world!


    Two weird beliefs entangled wildly in the mind of White Zetsu��s clone, giving him a splitting headache.


    Shisui was about to persuade him again, when suddenly, a hoarse voice with a bit of gloating came from the side: ��I��m really sorry, I identally heard such an important conversation.��


    ��Sasori?�� Shisui��s face changed slightly. He turned around slightly stiff and looked at Hiruko, who came silently.


    ��I found out that you had a problem in the ck market before, Shisui.��


    Sasoro��s disguised hoarse voice came from Hiruko unhurriedly, ��But I didn��t expect that even you betrayed us, White Zetsu.��


    White Zetsu��s clone was very depressed, and said in a snort: ��How can you hear our conversation?��


    He knows that Sasori has the habit of cutting off his hearing when sleeping, and just in case, the ce where he and Shisui talked is more than 100 meters away from Sasori. Coupled with the loud croaking of the frogs in the field, how could Sasori overhear their conversation?


    ��Of course I depend on this.��


    With a move of Hiruko��s tail, a Chakra thread was suddenly pulled out from the field. One end of this chakra was connected to his giant steel tail spine, and the other end extends along the field to the ground five meter away from Shisui and White Zetsu��s clone.


    White Zetsu��s clone stared nkly at this Chakra thread, secretly thinking that Sasori is indeed cunning.


    However, White Zetsu��s clone suddenly turned his head and looked towards Shisui: ��As a clone, it��s normal for me to not notice this Chakra thread, but how can even Shisui not notice it?��


    ��Sorry, I didn��t pay attention just now.�� Shisui apologized appropriately.


    ��You����


    White Zetsu��s clone��s chest became tight, ��You did it on purpose!!��


    Shisui deliberately ignored this Chakra thread, and exposed the entire conversation between the two to Sasori��s Chakra thread. In this way, White Zetsu��s clone can only go to Konoha with Shisui unless he wanted to die!


    White Zetsu��s clone gasped and his body trembles. Shisui��s plot really pissed him off!


    ��I really didn��t mean it.�� Shisui smiled shyly.


    Shisui��s smile at this moment looks like a certain someone.


    ��Hey, you think it��s appropriate to chat casually in front of me?��


    Sasori said coldly, ��Shisui of the Body Flicker, you will be my collection tonight!��


    After saying this, the giant steel tail behind Hiruko��s buttocks instantly turned into a sh of ck light, and suddenly shot in front of Shisui.


    ��You are still far behind.��


    Shisui smiled faintly, and his hands danced in front of his chest like phantoms, ��Clone Technique!��


    Bang ~ bang~ bang~ ����


    With the series of light smoke, Shisui created more than ten clones in one breath, then with a thought, his main body suddenly moved from the tail spine of the giant steel tail to the clone on the right at the critical moment.


    Bang!


    In the end, the giant steel tail pierced only pierced one clone and returned without sess.


    At the same time, more than ten clones including Shisui��s main body rushed towards Hiruko like lightning!


    ��The same trick doesn��t work against me! Shisui of the Body Flicker, your Body Flicker Technique just allows the main body to perform move at super fast speed among the clone. Because of that, it will give your opponent an illusion that every clone may be the main body, which creates a sense of fear that makes them can��t let any of your clone get close or they will be killed instantly, hehehe, to be honest, that��s all you can do.��


    Sasori retreated to keep a distance from Shisui''s clone, and quickly took out a sealing scroll. ��But as long as my puppets are more than your clone, your Body Flicker Technique is just a joke! Red Secret Technique: Performance of a Hundred Puppets!��


    Bang!


    With the huge light smoke, one hundred of red-clothed puppets burst out from the scroll. Hiruko��s buttocks flicked and his back opened, and then, arge number of Chakra threads shot out from the gap in the back, urately hitting the one hundred puppets in the sky.


    ��Then�� can you create a hundred clones, Shisui of the Body Flicker?�� Sasori said with a sneer.


    ��A hundred clones?��


    Shisui and his clone stopped and looked at the hundreds of puppets above their heads. The dozen of Shisui sighed slightly, as if there was a breeze blowing from the horizon.


    ��Huh?��


    Sasori suddenly discovered that the ck pupils of the dozen Shisui in front of him have turned into scarlet 3-Tomoe Sharingan in an instant.


    Sasori almostughed when he saw this, ��After spending so many days together, did he still fail to realize that my main body is puppet, and that he was not afraid of Genjutsu at all?��


    Before Sasori could mock him, Shisui��s Sharingan continued to change, and the three ck tomoes turned into strange windmill-shaped patterns in the blink of an eye.


    ��What is that��?��


    ��Did his Sharingan mutate?��


    In the next moment, a burst of green light burst out from Shisui��s body. Swaying and shining like will-o''-the-wisp, it suddenly surged, turning into strange ribs that wrapped around Shisui.


    ��What is this?!�� Sasori shouted coldly.


    But the changes haven''t stopped.


    Flesh and blood grew rapidly in the green ribs, and in a blink of an eye, it turned into a half-length demon statue nearly twenty meters high!


    The demon wears a green breastte and holds a spiral sword in his right hand, and its whole body is filled with a strange and ferocious aura!


    Sasori knows that he can��t retreat anymore, so he immediately controlled the 100 puppets in mid-air to rush towards the green demon. At the next moment, the sky is full of kunai, shuriken, Explosive Tags, senbon, and poison shooting towards the green demon.


    Ding ding����


    Boom boom��


    Crack��


    With the crisp, dull, and hollow collision sound, the attacks of hundreds of machines are as weak as paper!


    ��How is it possible?!�� Sasori stared at the undamaged green demon in disbelief.


    ��Whether you can survive or not depends on your luck.��


    Shisui��s voice came from the green demon, ��Susanoo: Tsukumo!��


    Crack crack��


    Apanied by a crisp sound, the green breastte in front of the green demon opened quickly, revealing a spinning orange tomoe.


    In the next moment, countless green Chakra arrows shot out like torrential pear blossoms, and swarmed towards Hiruko and the red-clothed puppets in mid-air, carrying terrifying power and air waves!


    Boom boom boom boom boom��

 Chapter 688: You... Are Already Dead

    Chapter 688: You... Are Already Dead


    Boom boom boom��


    Under the night, the green demon spewed endless Chakra arrows. Like countless bright streams of light converging into a river, it overwhelmed the red-clothed puppets!


    Under the dull gaze of White Zetsu��s clone, a powerful red-clothed puppet full of evil spirits was shot to pieces like a toy, and finally fell from mid-air in disarray, smashing on the field, crushing countless rice grains.


    White Zetsu��s clone looked down, and saw that Hiruko was also shot as a hedgehog under this wave of Chakra arrows. At this moment, the iparable steel giant tail was lying weakly in the field, no longer having the previous momentum.


    ��Sasori�� is dead?��


    White Zetsu��s clone knew that Sasori has been hiding in Hiruko, but at this time, Hiruko was shot by countless Chakra arrows, so how can Sasori inside still fine?


    White Zetsu��s clone could no longer sense Sasori��s Chakra fluctuation, but just in case, he decided to step forward to check, but at this moment, a scream came from beside him!


    ��Arghh!!!��


    Inside the green demon, Shisui knelt on one knee, tightly covering his eyes with his right hand, and traces of scarlet blood slowly overflowing from his palm.��Hey, close your Mangekyo!�� White Zetsu��s clone shouted.


    ��You����


    Shisui raised his head. Inside his bloodshot eyes, the windmill-shaped Mangekyo spun and retreats quickly, turning into 3-Tomoe, and then turned into a pair of dark pupils. At this moment, the scene in front of Shisui��s eyes blurred, and the White Zetsu��s clone in his sight is even more faint.


    ��My eyesight has dropped again!��


    ��Damn it!��


    ��I��m one step closer to beingpletely blind!��


    Shisui��s heart sinks slightly.


    At this moment, dense ck iron sand suddenly emerged from the tattered Hiruko, covering the sky like a sandstorm, sweeping the surrounding like a sandstorm!


    ��It��s Ma Release!��


    White Zetsu��s clone cursed secretly, and decisively stepped forward to possess Shisui, then shouts, ��Don��t resist!��


    ��My hundred puppets�� My hundred puppets ����


    Sasori��s gloomy voicees from Hiruko��s body. At this moment, he is furious. He wondered why his red-clothed puppets so ill-fated?


    ��How many times has this happened?��


    ��Hah?!��


    ��Do you think my red-clothed hundred puppets cost no money?��


    ��Don��t you know that I need to collect materials and spend time and energy to build the red-clothed hundred puppets?��


    ��Why do you guys ruin my red-clothed hundred puppets at every turn?��


    Boom!


    Hirukopletely exploded in the violent iron sand, and a puppet in tattered gray clothes flew out of it. It is the Sandaime Kazekage��s puppet!


    Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! ����


    In the sky, countless iron sands turned into several torrents of steel, winding and twisting, shooting towards Shisui.


    But at this time, White Zetsu��s clone had already possessed Shisui��s body, and as his feet sank, Shisui��s body sank into the field.


    ��Want to run? Iron Sand World Method!!!��


    Sasori roared angrily, and the torrents of steel in the sky violently turned into two giant mas that were condensed to the extreme, and then they collided crazily.


    Boom!


    At this moment, the maic repulsion near the ma went berserk, and the twopressed mas suddenly deformed. Under Sasori��s guidance, they turned into countless ferocious, branch-like iron sand swords, crazilysing towards the underground fields!


    Puff puff puff puff��


    The densely packed conical sand-iron swords were inserted into the ground as if cutting tofu, and in just half a second, it covered the space of a hundred meters in radius!


    But��


    Sasori��s attack is still a step slower!


    With the help of White Zetsu��s clone, Shisui has already passing along the organicwork underground like electricity!


    ��Damn it!!!�� Sasori��s unwilling and furious roar came from the depths of the field.


    ����


    Land of Rain.


    The third floor of the central steel tower of Amegakure.


    In a dark environment, Jiraiya walked in and out of various rooms on this floor like a ghost, but unfortunately, the rooms on this floor are as clean as the two floors below, and there are no useful clues to be found.


    So Jiraiya decided to go to the fourth floor.


    But at this moment��


    ��Who?��


    Jiraiya��s figure flickered, and he retreated in an instant.


    Tap, tap, tap��


    At the end of the silent steel tower��s corridor, there is a slow rhythmic sound of footsteps.


    Under Jiraiya��s vignt gaze, a group of six people walked over without expression. The leader is none other than Deva Path Pain, which is also��


    ��Yahiko�� ��


    Jiraiya stared intently at the unfamiliar yet somewhat familiar face, then moved his gaze downwards andnded on his ck windbreaker with red clouds pattern, ��You, you����


    ��Long time no see, Jiraiya-sensei.�� Deva Path Pain said with no emotion.


    ��It��s really you�� why����


    Jiraiya quickly collected his emotions. Thinking of what Minato and Kanp�� had said to him before, he couldn''t help but ask. ��Wasn��t the original intention for you to establish Akatsuki with Nagato and Konan to help the Land of Rain achieve peace through discussion?! Why did Akatsuki be like this?! And your eyes�� Rinnegan, why would you��and how can those people behind you also own Rinnegan? Where is Nagato?!��


    ��Enough.��


    Deva Path Pain interrupted him lightly and said softly, ��Achieving peace through discussion�� That kind of naive thought only appeared under your guidance. Now, Akatsuki has been reborn, and we are no longer the disciples who need to rely on you in your memory.��


    ��What exactly happened to you all these years? Why have you changed so much?��


    Jiraiya didn��t want to just give up his disciple just like that. He felt that he could still use his mouth and try harder, and he roared agitatedly, ��Yahiko, tell me everything about you, I can help you!��


    ��It seems that you still don��t understand your situation.��


    Deva Path Pain slowly stretched out his hand, ��You�� are already dead.��


    �`(������)


    Bansho Ten''in!


    Buzz��


    Weird fluctuations spread rapidly from Deva Path Pain��s hands. And in the next instant, an irresistible and powerful gravity suddenly acted on Jiraiya.


    ��What?��


    Jiraiya��s expression changed, and he flew towards Deva Path Pain��s right hand uncontrobly like a puppet.


    ��What kind of Ninjutsu is it?!��


    Jiraiya struggled hard, and even drew Chakra out of his body in an attempt to resist this gravitational force, but unfortunately�� it��s to no avail!


    ��In that case!��


    Jiraiya��s eyes shone brightly. He spread his right palm, and light blue Chakra suddenly started spinning with extremely fast speed on it. The whistling sound is like a thunder, and it turns into a Rasengan in a blink of an eye!


    ��Shinra Tensei!��


    Deva Path Pain looked at Jiraiya, who flew in front of him with no emotion, and pushed him away with a wave of his hand.


    The violent repulsion turned into an airless wall, which instantly smashed Rasengan and squeezed out Jiraiya fiercely in the sky, pushing him horizontally for tens of meters, and he finally crashed into a steel wall.


    Bang!!


    Under the huge impact, Jiraiya��s tall body suddenly�� dissipated into smoke with a ��bang��.


    ��Shadow clone?�� Deva Path Pain��s tone suddenly choked, as if he couldn''t believe it.


    After all, with Jiraiya��s character, how could he just send a shadow clone in?


    But�� so what?


    Among the buildings tens of meters away from the central steel tower, Jiraiya, who is hiding in the sewer, suddenly opened his eyes.


    ��Yahiko��s strength����


    ��Why is it so weird?��


    ��The technique he uses has absolutely nothing to do with what I once taught him!��


    ��It��s like two different people!��


    ��There are also five people behind Yahiko. Although they did not take action, the aura they exuded should not be underestimated!��


    Of course, why Yahiko and those five people have Rinnegan still bother him.


    Jiraiya looked through the gap in the sewer at the steel tower shrouded in rain, and thinking about taking a closer look again.


    But at this moment, six figures suddenly descended from the sky, carrying a light curtain of rain.

 Chapter 689: Something In Common?

    Chapter 689: Something In Common?


    Amegakure.


    Under the night, the continuous heavy rain turned into ayer of dark rain curtains hanging down from the sky to the ground. In the majestic rain, six figures dressed in ck windbreakers with red clouds pattern are like gods descending from the earth, surrounding Jiraiya!


    ��Jiraiya-sensei, like I said����


    Deva Path Pain looked directly at Jiraiya��s eyes and said coldly, ��You are already dead.��


    Jiraiya looked Deva Path Pain expressionlessly. At this moment, he only felt goosebumps all over his body.


    ��How did you find me?�� Jiraiya asked with a solemn expression.


    ��The dead doesn��t need to know so much.��


    Deva Path Pain slowly stretched out his hand, ��Bansho����


    ��Too slow!��Jiraiya��s eyes widened, and he formed hand seals instantly, and at the same time, violently shook his hair, ��Wild Lion''s Mane Technique!��


    Whoosh!


    In an instant, Jiraiya��s shoulder-length white hair grew crazily under the stimtion of Chakra, as if on hormones, and swept across Deva Path Pain��s feet like a whisk.


    Deva Path Pain tip-toed, and jumped high to avoid Jiraiya''s long hair.


    At the same time, the two Pain next to Jiraiya also took action.


    Asura Path on the left threw a punch, and the terrifying power brutally shattered the air, causing an ear-piercing sonic boom.


    The Human Path on the right stretched out his right hand towards Jiraiya, looking ordinary and without the slightest hint of style.


    Jiraiya subconsciously wanted to dodge to the right, but fortunately, at thest moment, he realized that this might be a trap, and immediately kicked on the ground and flickered backwards.


    ��Summoning Technique!��


    Animal Path, who is standing at the back, nced at Jiraiya, who was passing by for an instant, and mmed his palms on the ground with an expressionless face.


    Bang!


    Under the huge light smoke, a ferocious hellhound with sharp fangs and stinky saliva came out of the smoke with a roar, crazily chasing and biting Jiraiya.


    ��I don��t like being chased by a dog.��


    Jiraiya jumped to the empty square with a few flickers. He immediately bit his thumb, formed hand seals and mmed the ground, ��Summoning Technique!��


    Bang!


    A huge light smoke engulfed Jiraiya.


    ��Roar roar ������


    The hellhound that was speeding towards him ran into the smoke without caring anything, but was kicked fiercely by a thick toad leg in the next instant!


    ��Gamaken, you are as reliable as always.�� As the smoke dissipated, Jiraiya stood on the head of a giant toad with his arms crossed, looking at the giant hellhound flying dozens of meters upside down with a rxed expression.


    ��Although I am very clumsy, I will still try my best to take on the challenge!��


    Gamaken carried a huge bamboo hat on his back, holds arge iron fork in his paws, and stares at the hellhound dozens of meters away with vignce.


    ��Roar roar����


    The hellhound struggled to get up from the ground, shook its head, and continued to pounce on Jiraiya as if it was nothing.


    At the same time, a huge bird chirped and swooped down from the sky.


    ��Another Summoned Beast?��


    Jiraiya quickly jumped down from Gamaken��s head, and formed hand seals to summon another toad, ��Gamahiro, I will leave that bird to you!��


    Jiraiya, who is backed by Mount Myoboku, has never been afraid of anyone in terms of Summoned Beasts!


    ��Leave it to me!��


    Gamahiro pulls out the two ninja swords on his back, kicked the ground with both feet aggressively, and jumped up to kill the giant bird.


    Whoosh!!


    At this moment, a strange attack suddenly shot from the void on the left.


    Jiraiya heard the piercing sound of breaking through the air and subconsciously made dodge movements, and when he came to his senses, his right arm had been injured and blood was flowing everywhere!


    ��Invisibility?��


    Jiraiya dodges with an ugly face as he casted Sensor Ninjutsu. The invisible tentacles instantly spread to all directions, capturing a grotesquely shaped�� chameleon?


    And inside the chameleon��s body, hides five people, which are five of the six Pain!


    As for thest Deva Path Pain, Jiraiya looked up and saw a silhouette floating in the majestic rain, looking down at the world like a god.


    ����


    Land of Fire, Konoha.


    At the secret room in the basement of Minato��s house.


    After Kanp�� and Minato deduced that therge number of patients in the vige were most likely Danzo��s handiwork, Minato immediately used Flying Thunder God Technique to bring Shikaku, Eagle and Hiruzen here!


    ��Yondaime, you����


    As Hiruzen was about to speak, he heard a series of begging for mercying from above.


    ��Aooo�� Mom, don��t hit me. I was really wrong. I will never dare to do it again����


    Minato showed a polite but awkward smile and said: ��Sorry, Naruto made a mistake, so Kushina is educating him at this moment.��


    After he said that, Minato quickly formed hand seals and cast a barrier to iste the sounds from upstairs.


    ��Naruto is as active as Kushina when she was a child.�� Hiruzen said with a smile.


    Minato smiled wryly and shook his head. But now it��s not the time to discuss this matter, so his face turned serious, and he said: ��Sandaime, Eagle, Shikaku, I��m sorry for calling you here sote, but there is a really important matter that needs to be discussed with you all!��


    Shikaku nced at Kanp��, who is standing on the side in silence, and said with a smile: ��It seems that Kanp�� has already known about it in advance.��


    Kanp�� grinned. If he hadn��t known Shikaku��s character, he would really have thought that this guy was trying to provoke him.


    ��Is it rted to Kirigakure��s envoys?��


    Hiruzen said solemnly, ��I heard in the afternoon that there were a lot more patients in Konoha Hospital, and many people said it was done by Kirigakure��s Shinobi.��


    ��It is true that those patients only appeared after Kirigakure��s envoys arrived in Konoha. I am afraid not many people would believe it was a coincidence.�� Shikaku saidzily.


    ��But ording to Anbu��s investigation, there is no direct evidence to prove that these patients are rted to Kirigakure��s envoys.�� Eagle said.


    ��No.��


    Minato sighed, ��All these are the work of Advisor Danzo.��


    ��What?!�� Hiruzen��s face changed slightly.


    ��Could this old friend of mine, after so many years of being docile, finally be unable to resist causing trouble again?��


    ��Did he deliberately choose this time to take action to sow discord between Konoha and Kirigakure?��


    Hiruzen��s feelings for Danzo instantly dropped to freezing point at this moment!


    ��Advisor Danzo ����


    Eagle suddenly sucked in a breath of cold air, and eximed, ��Could it be that����


    Minato solemnly nodded: ��It is very likely that Root haspleted the so-called Gozu Tenno and began to implement it.��


    ��What is that Gozu Tenno you are talking about?�� Hiruzen asked.


    ��It��s not clear at the moment.��


    Minato said seriously, ��I only know that he contacted n Head Fugakust night, saying that his n has already started, and asked Uchiha n to be ready to cooperate at any time.��


    Hiruzen closes his eyes, giving a moment of silence for Danzo.


    ��With n Head Fugaku as the insider, no matter what Advisor Danzo��s n is, we should be able to minimize the losses.�� Eagle said thoughtfully.


    Kanp�� grinned in his heart: ��That is not necessarily true.��


    To put it bluntly, Gozu Tenno is actually a Summoning Technique that can summon out Nue. Nue is the kind of creature that can absorb the negative Chakra within human��s body to quickly strengthen itself. Its only attack method seems to be self-destruct, and the more it absorbed, the more powerful the self-destruction will be!


    Those patients lying unconscious in Konoha Hospital were probably unhappy in their lives, so that they were filled with negative emotions, which eventually attracted Nue.


    And in Konoha, there are definitely a lot of people full of negative emotions like this!


    As for why ordinary vigers have Chakra�� Of course this is the me of Nidaime Hokage.


    Since the establishment of the Academy, many students have sessfully graduated to be Genin every year, but more students have failed to pass the graduation exam. But in the end, these people have gone to the Academy after all, so they know how to refine Chakra. Once these people have negative emotions, they will naturally be the best prey for Nue.


    ��Kanp��, can you share your thoughts?�� Minato suddenly asked.


    ��Oh, I was wondering ����


    Kanp�� coughed dryly and said, ��Do those people in Konoha Hospital have something inmon?��


    ��Common?�� Minato looked at him in confusion.


    Kanp�� is about to exin, but Shikaku next to him has already realized: ��You mean that Advisor Danzo didn''t randomly ��create'' those patients?��


    At this point, Minato, Shikaku, Hiruzen, and even Kanp�� simultaneously turned their heads and looked towards Eagle.


    Being stared by these people, Eagle didn��t feel too good.

 Chapter 690: Jiraiyas Plan Is...

    Chapter 690: Jiraiya''s n Is...


    In the face of Minato and other big bosses, as well as the eager gaze of Kanp��, this small subordinate, the Anbu Commander is under great pressure.


    ��Cough!��


    With a dry cough, Eagle forced a smile: ��Sorry, Anbu hasn''t found anymonalities among the patients for the time being.��


    As someone experienced and knowledgeable, Hiruzen said: ��Eagle, collect all the patient''s information and summarize their past experiences as a whole, maybe we��ll be able to find something out.��


    Hearing his old boss''s order, Eagle quickly nced at his current boss, Minato, and after seeing that he had no objection, so he hastily responded: ��I understand, Sandaime-sama.��


    ��It is unlikely for Advisor Danzo to do it himself, so Anbu should always monitor Root��s Shinobi.�� Shikaku reminded.


    Eagle nced at Minato again, and then nodded: ��I understand.��


    Kanp�� also wanted to join the party and give some advice to the Anbu Commander, but was stopped by Eagle��s fierce gaze.


    Kanp�� immediately reflected on his position. As an Anbu��s member, how can he give advice to his boss in front of the other bosses?So he immediately changed his target, looked towards Shikaku, and said: ��The more patients in Konoha Hospital, the more unstable their rtives�� emotions will be. If someone takes the opportunity to spread public opinion at that time, it is very likely to trigger a major diplomatic incident.��


    ��Diplomatic incident?��


    Shikaku��s face changed. Right now, many people outside are specting that this unfathomable mystery is caused by Kirigakure��s Shinobi, so if Danzo sends someone to instigate it��


    And use it for Gozu Tenno, the consequences will be disastrous!


    No one present is a fool. After they thought about it deeply, their expressions changed immediately.


    ��Shikaku, ask Konoha Hospital to cooperate with the Anbu��s medical team, and make sure to save those patients in the shortest possible time! Also����


    Minato said, ��Eagle, get some Anbu Sneak to mix around the rtives of the patients, and if someone spreads unfavorable rumors, arrest them immediately!��


    ��Yes!�� Eagle responded loudly.


    ��And����


    Minato was about to say a few more words, when suddenly, the door of the underground secret room was suddenly opened from the outside. Everyone turned his head and saw Kushina standing outside the door. She looked at Minato with horrified gaze, and her mouth opened and closed, as if saying something loudly.


    But they couldn��t hear her voice at all, because Minato had already activated a sealing barrier in this secret room, and the sound from outside couldn��t get inside.


    Seeing Kushina��s expression, Minato was inexplicably panicked. He quickly removed the barrier and asked anxiously: ��Kushina, what��s the matter?��


    ��Minato, messenger toad came to bring some information. Something happened to Jiraiya-sensei!!�� Kushina said anxiously.


    ��What?!�� Minato��s pupils shrank.


    Hiruzen next to him was also panicked: ��Jiraiya�� what happened to that idiot?!��


    ��Sigh, this is not a good sign.��


    Shikaku��s eyes are solemn. Danzo��s affairs have just begun to show signs, and now, something suddenly happened to Jiraiya.


    ��Jiraiya-sama is one of the Sannin, Konoha��s topbat power. To be able to cause trouble to him, the other side must be at least Sannin level.��


    ��Is it Orochimaru?��


    Kanp�� also sighed silently, ��If you don��t listen to others�� advices, you will suffer the consequences.��


    He didn''t even have to guess, as he knew that Jiraiya is in Amegakure when this information was sent.


    ��I had already reminded him to use shadow clone to explore, why didn��t he listen?��


    ��Isn��t shadow clone good thing?��


    When Kanp�� silently cursed in his heart, Minato had already rushed out of the secret room.


    The living room.


    Naruto sat on the nket next to the sofa. Looking at a toad squatting on the sofa curiously, he pointed his little finger at the frog''s belly, ready to poke it.


    ��Stay away from me, you naughty brat.�� The toad said with aa snort.


    ��Then tell me, why can you talk?�� Naruto was curious.


    ��Isn��t itmon sense that toads can talk?�� The toad had a very strange and disdainful expression, almost calling Naruto a country bumpkin.


    ��Common sense?��


    Naruto is dumbfounded. He has grown up so big, but this is the first time he has met a talking toad.


    ��Is this toad lying to me?��


    He was about to catch the frog and torture it, when suddenly, there was a sharp sound of breaking through the air beside him. Turning his head to see, he saw that it was Minato.


    ��Dad, I���� Naruto hurriedly stood up, covered his head, which is full of bumps, with both hands, and eximed, ��I was wrong!!��


    ��Kushina.�� Minato said without turning his head.


    ��Naruto, don��t cause trouble.�� Kushina grabbed Naruto, and brought him to the second floor.


    At this time, Hiruzen, Shikaku, Eagle and Kanp�� also walked out of the secret room.


    ��Messenger toad, what happened to Jiraiya-sensei?�� Minato asked solemnly.


    The toad squatting on the sofa lightly jumped to Minato''s shoulder and said: ��He is being hunted down by someone.��


    ��Hunted down?�� Minato breathed a sigh of relief, since Jiraiya hasn��t died, but then, he recalled what happened two months ago.


    Two months ago, Jiraiya got some information about Akatsuki, Nagato and Konan from Minato and Kanp��, and volunteered to go to Amegakure to investigate. In order to facilitate contact and avoid idents, Jiraiya left this messenger toad.


    He didn��t expect that they would encounter such an emergency the first time they used it.


    ��Jiraiya was hunted down����


    Hiruzen��s face darkened, ��Is it Orochimaru?��


    ��It��s not Orochimaru, it''s six Shinobi who im to be Six Paths of Pain.�� The messenger toad answered all questions.


    ��Six Paths of Pain?�� Hiruzen frowned tightly, as he had never heard of this name at all.


    ��How is the situation now?�� Shikaku asked.


    The messenger toad said: ��Jiraiya has been running. There should be no danger to his life in a short period of time.��


    ��Meaning that there will be danger if it takes a long time?��


    ��Otherwise, how else could Jiraiya be killed in the original work?��


    ��But����


    Kanp�� suddenly remembered something and asked: ��Mount Myoboku should have Reverse Summoning Technique, right?��


    ��Yes.��


    The messenger toad said, ��This is why Jiraiya asked me to contact Minato.��


    Minato has calmed down at this moment, and asked: ��Does Jiraiya-sensei have a n?��


    ��He intends to use the Reverse Summoning Technique to summon you over there, and then you two will join forces to defeat Six Paths of Pain.�� The messenger toad answered.


    ��Is this the n for the master to join forces with his disciple to clean up the sect?��


    ��Is Jiraiya such a ruthless person?


    Kanp����s scalp felt numb.


    ��No, it��s too risky!��


    Shikaku thought for two seconds, and immediately stood up and said, ��In the vige, Advisor Danzo has already activated the Gozu Tenno. Before knowing what his specific n is, letting Yondaime-sama leave the vige is too risky, and�� the Akatsuki is a Missing-nin organization. In addition to the Six-Paths of Pain, who hunted down Jiraiya-sama, there are still Orochimaru, Sasori and other S-Rank Missing-nin who did not appear, what if it��s a trap?��


    ��I support Shikaku.�� Hiruzen said calmly.


    Everyone knows it��s better to do less risky things.


    Eagle also said: ��I don��t rmend Hokage-sama to go there personally for support.��


    Kanp�� also started to talk at the right time: ��Hokage-sama, just ask Jiraiya-sama to retreat through the Reverse Summoning Technique.��


    It��s Rinnegan after all. Even if Kanp�� doesn��t respect Nagato, he has to give these eyes a little face.


    Besides, Akatsuki hasn��t fallen apart yet. In addition to Six Paths of Pain, there are Orochimaru, Sasori, Kakuzu, Hidan, Kisame and Konan. With White Zetsu��s ability, he believes that these Missing-nin, who are located in different parts of the world, can gather in minutes.


    Therefore, Kanp�� wouldn��t dare to be reckless.


    Unless he already collects Wood Release or Tenseigan.


    After listening to everyone��s opinion, Minato was in a dilemma for a while.

 Chapter 691: The Abandoned Jiraiya

    Chapter 691: The Abandoned Jiraiya


    Deep at night.


    In Root��s underground headquarters, in the bright office, Danzo satfortably on the sofa, squinting his one eye and carefully looking at the information in his hand.


    ��So that��s how it is!��


    Danzo said with a sneer, ��Yondaime Mizukage died under Gentle Fist. No wonder Kirigakure will send their people to Konoha.��


    ��This is really good!��


    Danzo put down the information with a smile, and then picked up a stack of documents next to him.


    This is a case report from Konoha Hospital, which records all the patients who were admitted in the past day due to unconsciousness and weak aura. The rough count is at least 80 people!


    In other words, each of the ten subordinates who signed a summoning contract with Nue absorbed the negative Chakra of eight people on average.


    ��The efficiency is not bad.��Danzo rubbed the chin, and thought to himself, ��In a few days, when there are more and more patients, I would get my people to spread rumors in the vige, and pushed all the mes to the Kirigakure��s envoys, arousing conflicts between the patient and Kirigakure��s envoys.��


    When things got serious, Danzo believed that Minato will not sit idly by, but what can he do?


    Favor Kirigakure��s envoys?


    Doing that will only make him lose support from the civilians!


    At that time, Danzo will cause troubles again, causing arge number of casualties, and will put the mes at Kirigakure. At that time, the resistance from countless vigers and Shinobi will be enough to force Minato to take the me and resign!


    If Minato favors the vigers and resolutely disposes Kirigakure��s envoys, then he will offend Kirigakure. Coupled with the death of Yondaime Mizukage under the Hyuga n��s Gentle Fist, it is not impossible for a war to break out!


    Once a war breaks out, Minato, who triggered the war, will be Konoha��s sinner!


    When the timees, Danzo will get his people pretend to be Kirigakure��s Shinobi and detonate Nue, causing countless vigers�� deaths and injuries. Can Minato��s conscience survive at that time?


    As long as he still has a conscience, he will have no will to continue sitting on Hokage��s position!


    Of course, if war does not break out, or Minato solves the incident perfectly, Danzo still has a backup n.


    That''s right, it''s still Nue and�� the Uchiha n!


    He will use Nue to besiege the higher-ups headed by Minato, create panic, then let Uchiha nunch coup-d����tat, and then Danzo and Root wille out to clean up the mess, giving themselves great reputation in the vige!


    Danzo is very scheming and has deep foresight. He��s always does things impable, prudent and steady. He��s a sly individual who has more than one n to fall back on.


    ��This time, no matter what happen, I will be in the top position, and no matter what happen, I will realize my ambitions!��


    ��As for the innocent vigers who died because of this, it doesn''t matter, your sacrifice will not be in vain. I will make Konoha more prosperous, so your sacrifice will be meaningful!��


    Danzo was so moved by his own thought. A gleam of sparkle and relief shed in his eye, and then heughed happily: ��Hahahahaha������


    ����


    Land of Rain.


    Large dark clouds obscure the stars and the moon. There is no light under the ck cloud, and you can��t see your own fingers!


    ��Jiraiya, until when are we going to run?��


    In the depths of the jungle, a huge toad is jumping continuously, and every time it jumps, it can jump out of several hundred meters, or even nearly a thousand meters.


    ��Bunta, it��s really hard for you this time.��


    Jiraiya turned his head and looked towards the sky behind him, while using Sensor Ninjutsu, he replied, ��I have asked the messenger toad to contact Minato. If it goes well, he will��e in half an hour at most!��


    In the sky, a huge bird pped its wings and swooped down at great speed, carrying a violent air current.


    Jiraiya hurriedly bit his thumb and quickly formed hand seals, then mmed his palms onto Gamabunta��s back: ��Summoning Technique!��


    Bang!


    Under the huge light smoke, a big toad that is slightly smaller than Gamabunta suddenly appeared. It jumped high at the next moment, took out a huge ninja sword in mid-air, and shed at the huge bird, and then shouted: ��Finally, it��s my turn to appear, hahahaha����


    Deva Path Pain stared at the big toad expressionlessly, and said coldly:�� The foundation of Mount Myoboku�� is indeed unfathomable.��


    During this chase, he has already severely injured seventeen big toads, but every time he gets close to Jiraiya, he can summon another toad again. He wondered if Mount Myoboku��s toads have no natural enemy?


    Deva Path Pain then stretched out his hand: ��Shinra Tensei!��


    Boom!


    The violent repulsive force crushed down like mountains in an instant, and the big toad was pushed down horizontally before it could make a single cut, falling like a meteor.


    ��It��s not good, it��s not good.��


    At this moment, Jiraiya and Gamabunta had ran for several kilometers. Seeing the end of the big toad from the distance, he quickly disbanded Summoning Technique and sent the big toad back to Mount Myoboku safely.


    ��ming Arrow Warhead!��


    Asura Path, who was sitting on another huge bird, alsounched an attack. Missiles shot out from Asura Path��s arm, flying towards Jiraiya and Gamabunta at a terrifying speed.


    ��Summoning Technique!��


    Jiraiya didn''t care and continued to form hand seals to summon the toad of Mount Myoboku.


    Bang!


    Under the huge light smoke, a scarlet�� stomach wall suddenly appeared on Gamabunta��s back.


    This is the stomach wall of a great fire-breathing toad in Mount Myoboku named Rock Lodging. Rock Lodgingis a kind of toad that feeds onva, therefore, the fire and heat resistance of its stomach wall is top-notch, and in the original work, only Amaterasu in can burn it through!


    Boom boom boom��


    In the next moment, dozens of Asura Path��s missiles have already sted on Rock Lodging��s stomach wall, and a series of violent roars and soaring mes shot into the sky.


    ��Bastard!!!��


    Although the scorching explosion was blocked by Rock Lodging��s stomach wall, the impact caused by the surging air wave was firmly received by Gamabunta��s body,pletely pushed it in the dense forest, causing it slid out for a hundred meters before slowlying to a stop.


    Gamabunta didn''t dare to stop, it kicked its feet and jumped forward with all its strength.


    The stomach wall dissipated with the smoke, and Jiraiya stood on Gamabunta��s back, squinting in the cold wind and looked at the sky behind him.


    ��Those six guys����


    ��One is good at summon, one is good at missile attack, and the other can absorb Chakra. Yahiko��s ability seems to be rted to gravity and repulsion. As for the other two, their abilities are still unknown.��


    ��But if there��s no ident, each of these guys has only one rted ability����


    ��It��s a bit strange.��


    Jiraiya saw the huge bird approaching again, and quickly summoned a big toad, and then continued to think: ��The strangest thing is Yahiko�� I taught him so many Ninjutsu, so why didn''t he use a single one from the beginning until now?��


    ��Did he forget?��


    ��Or something else?��


    Before in Amegakure, there was heavy rain and Yahiko attracted most of his attention, so Jiraiya didn��t pay too much attention to the rest of the Pain. After escaping from Amegakure, the two sides are very far apart, and there��srge clouds blocking the star and the moon, so Jiraiya��s vision was suppressed to the extreme, and he couldn''t see the appearance of the rest of Pain��s appearances, so Jiraiya at this moment really can��t recall the scenes where he had seen the other Pain in various parts of the Shinobi World.


    At this moment, a frog��s head suddenly appeared from a pocket hidden in Jiraiya��s clothes and it shouted: ��Jiraiya, I have a reply!��


    ��Okay, I��ll summon Shima-sama, and ask her to summon Minato over.�� Jiraiya said and bit his thumb again.


    ��Wait.��


    But the messenger toad hurriedly stopped him with a loud voice, ��Minato replied that he can��te to support you.��


    ��Wh, what?!��


    Jiraiya was surprised and bit fiercely on his thumb, and the blood shot up to his mouth, ��Cough cough.��


    The messenger toad then said: ��Minato said that something important happened in the vige, so he couldn''t get out of the vige, and asked you to leave Land of Rain with the Reverse Summoning Technique.��


    Jiraiya showed pitiful expression while licking his thumb, then whispered: ��Minato abandoned me����


    ������ The messenger toad.


    ��Jiraiya, something seems wrong.��


    Gamabunta suddenly said, ��It��s too quiet behind!��


    ��Eh?��


    Coming back to his sense, Jiraiya quickly formed hand seals to use Sensor Ninjutsu��


    The invisible sense tentacles instant spread to the sky behind, but wherever it passed, it didn��t sense anything.


    ��Yahiko and the others �� give up on the pursuit?��


    ��What happened?!��

 Chapter 692: Orochimaru Is Here

    Chapter 692: Orochimaru Is Here


    Amegakure.


    The top floor of the central steel tower.


    Nagato, who was sitting in a wheelchair, slowly opened his eyes. His Rinnegan stared at the heavy rain outside the tower, as if he could see Jiraiya sitting on Gamabunta hundreds of kilometers away.


    ��It''s a pity that the signal has reached its limit, otherwise����


    Nagato let out a long sigh, then closed his eyes and controlled Six Paths of Pain to return.


    ��


    In the depths of the jungle, Jiraiya is standing on Gamabunta��s back, feeling confused.


    ��Six Paths of Pain really gave up the pursuit?��


    ��Why?����Could it be that Yahiko discovered his conscience at thest moment?��


    ��Or is this a trap?��


    Jiraiya is puzzled.


    ��Jiraiya, it seems that there is no need for reverse summon.��


    Gamabunta asked roughly, ��What are your ns next?��


    Jiraiya rubbed his chin, and said thoughtfully: ��Something''s wrong!��


    ��What��s wrong?�� Gamabunta rolled his eyes in confusion and looked at Jiraiya standing on top of it.


    ��I can��t tell, but I feel like something is wrong.��


    Jiraiya really couldn��t figure it out, and then said irritably, ��It seems that I have to go to Amegakure again.��


    ��Hello, are you crazy?�� Gamabunta said depressedly, ��Have you forgotten what just happened?��


    ��Don��t worry, I will use shadow clone this time.��


    Jiraiya is a wise man. Although he is proud of his strength, he knew when to back down.


    After he said that, he creates a shadow clone, and ordered it to sneak into Amegakure to continue investigating the steel giant tower!


    ��What about you?�� Gamabunta asked after the shadow clone was gone.


    ��Me?��


    Jiraiya looked at the dark night, and said, ��The weather in the Land of Rain is too bad, and I feel a little ufortable, so I��ll find a hot spring to soak in.��


    ��Along the way, I can also collect some materials.��


    ��With so much rain in the Land of Rain, the women in this country must be more juicy than those in the Land of Fire, right?��


    ��Together?�� Gamabunta said, as it also likes to soak in hot springs.


    Jiraiya looked down at Gamabunta��s huge body, secretly thought there is a high probability that the Land of Rain does not have a hot spring that can amodate it.


    But speaking frankly would hurt the toad��s heart too much, so he changed the subject calmly: ��I will report to Minato first.��


    ����


    Land of Fire.


    Konoha.


    In the living room of Minato��s home, after the messenger toad squatting on Minato''s shoulder conveyed Jiraiya''s safety, everyone present was relieved.


    ��I didn''t expect that with Jiraiya''s strength, he would be hunted down so embarrassingly.��


    Hiruzen felt the pressure after a long time, and couldn��t help but take out the tobo pipe and took deep two puffs. His chest suddenly felt like it was being opened, and feels a lot morefortable.


    Minato frowned and said: ��ording to Shisui and Jiraiya-sensei��s information, in Akatsuki, apart from Nagato, even Six Paths of Pain also owns Rinnegan. What��s going on?��


    Kanp�� calmly reminded: ��Maybe it��s�� puppets?��


    ��Puppets?�� Minato frowned.


    Kanp�� slowly expressed his guess: ��Rinnegan is known as Sage Eyes, and is also known as the eye that controls life and death. Regarding the controls of life and death �� Maybe Rinnegan can make living or dead people into puppets.��


    ��There is indeed such possibility.��


    Shikaku said after some thought, ��Throughout the thousands of years of Shinobi World��s History, only Sage of Six-Paths has Rinnegan, which shows how rare Rinnegan is! Even if Rinnegan reappears in the Shinobi World after thousands of years, it is unlikely that there will be seven pairs at once! So I agree with Kanp����s spection that Six Paths of Pain are most likely puppets made by Nagato with the Rinnegan!��


    At this time, the messenger toad said: ��Jiraiya has sent some information about Six Paths of Pain. He said that the capabilities of Six Paths of Pain are weird, but it seems that everyone is can only use a rted ability. Jiraiya intends to use shadow clone to continue to go to Amegakure to inquire information about Akatsuki and Six Paths of Pain. Once there are more information, I will notify you immediately, Minato.��


    Minato, Shikaku and the others�� eyes lit up when they heard this.


    Rinnegan is Sage Eyes, so how can the Shinobi with Rinnegan only have one ability?


    Think about Sharingan and Byakugan. The former has functions such as enhancing Genjutsu and copying Ninjutsu, while thetter has capabilities such as see-through vision, two-kilometer vision, 360-degree panoramic vision, etc., both of which are more than one capabilities, and Rinnegan, who is above Sharingan and Byakugan, has only one ability?


    Who would believe such thing?


    So, they all concluded that Six Paths of Pain must be puppets made by Nagato!


    After telling Jiraiya of this information through the messenger toad, Minato took a deep breath and said: ��It has been confirmed that Amegakure is Akatsuki��s base, but the specific information has to wait until Jiraiya-sensei''s shadow clone find out more. During this period of time, we should focus on Advisor Danzo.��


    After chatting for a few more words, the light in the living room of Minato��s house slowly dimmed.


    ����


    Back at his mansion, Kanp�� yawned and went back to his bedroom to sleep. When he passed by Karin��s bedroom, he found that there was a light inside and there were soft soundsing from it.


    ��Staying up sote, is she practicing judo?��


    (?��?)


    Kanp�� gently leaned on the sliding door and pressed his right ear against the corner to eavesdrop.


    |?��?`)


    After hearing for a while, Kanp�� frowned slightly. He vaguely heard words such as Sasuke and Naruto, but the specifics are unknown, but what is certain is that there are two girls inside the room!


    It isn��t practicing judo, but discussing double-yin washing board? (A/N: This is the term used for stocks trading, which means that the two people in the room are concerned about Konoha��s economy, don��t think about it)


    ��What should I do?��


    ��Should I rush in to stop them?��


    ��But girls of this age needed their faces, and if I rushed in recklessly, they would not be able to raise their heads in the future.��


    After hesitating for a while, Kanp�� finally sighed and left.


    ����


    The moonlight is beautiful tonight, and the soft moonlight is like ayer of silver veil, shrouding the Konoha��s Gate.


    The two gatekeepers, Izumo and Kotetsu are on duty again tonight.


    The two grew up together, enrolled together, graduated together, did missions together, and became gatekeepers together. They have been inseparable for so many years. It stands to reason that two stinky men should be tired of being together every day, but they have endless things to talk about every day.


    Tonight, the two are leaning against the gate, chatting around, discussing what happened in Konoha in the past day, and the atmosphere is very lively.


    On the transparent ground illuminated by the moonlight, a small white snake slowly moved towards the gate.


    When Kirigakure��s envoys arrived in Konoha, Orochimaru actually arrived at Konoha too, but instead of going through the main gate, he tried to pass through the barrier around Konoha.


    Unfortunately, after Orochimaru defected, Minato changed the barrier outside Konoha, which directly led to theplete failure of Orochimaru��s method of passing through the barrier silently. Coupled with his fall out with Danzo, without insider or spy, he can only crawl in pitifully little by little at night.


    Izumo and Kotetsu were chatting happily, plus the moonlight is so silver that it was almost the same color as the white snake on the ground, neither of them noticed the snake.


    A few minutester, the little white snake passed through Konoha��s Gate smoothly, got into a sewer familiarly, and quickly disappeared.

 Chapter 693: Minato Vs. Orochimaru

    Chapter 693: Minato Vs. Orochimaru


    Coming back to Konoha, there are a lot of things that Orochimaru wants to do, such as visiting his teacher, Hiruzen, greeting his formerrade, Danzo, or going to the taboo data room at Hokage Tower to see if Konoha has developed a new Forbidden Technique.


    But considering that only his clone came in, Orochimaru dispelled those messy thoughts.


    Going all the way along the sewer, the white snake turned around and came to Orochimaru��s mansion.


    Of course, the mansion at this time has been reimed by Konoha. Although it is cleaned regrly, it is already an empty house, deserted and miserable.


    The little white snake opened its mouth, and the wet Orochimaru crawl out with difficulty.


    Although he has not returned for many years, Orochimaru still remembers the situation of the streets near his home. With a sneer of unknown meaning at the corner of his mouth, he walks along the street lights under the moonlight like a lonely ghost, all the way to Minato��s house.


    ��This is it.��


    Orochimaru looked at a small second-floor apartment a hundred meters away, then turned around and slowly disappeared into the darkness.


    Although this house looks nothing special, his keen perception allowed Orochimaru to spot Anbu, who is guarding in the vicinity, in advance.��It seems that I can only go down the sewer.��


    Transforming into a small white snake, Orochimaru went along the smelly sewer and got out of the toilet in Minato��s house.


    The small white snake swam out of the toilet, climbed up the stairs to the second floor, and slithered towards the master bedroom after making a decision.


    And the moment the small white snake climbed up to the second floor, Minato, who was already asleep, suddenly opened his blue eyes.


    Whoosh!


    An invisible ring-shaped air wave slowly exploded on the bed, and Minato had disappeared from the bed.


    ��Huh?��


    The small white snake was halfway up when it suddenly noticed the sound of winding from above. When it looked up, it saw Minato descending from above while holding a kunai.


    Looking past Minato, the small white snake saw a strangely shaped special kunai inserted on the ceiling of the corridor.


    ��The Flying Thunder God Technique��s coordinates are actually ced in such a ce.��


    The small white snake had no time to dodge, so it opened its mouth and spat out a wet Orochimaru.


    Ding!


    ��It��s you����


    Minato cut the white snake in half, but his eyes are locked at the feminine man in front of him, ��Orochimaru!��


    ��Don��t rush to take action, I have no malicious intentions.�� Orochimaru stretched out his tongue to lick the mucus off his face, but his golden vertical pupils stared at him unblinkingly, with fear and desire in his eyes.


    ��Perhaps, reincarnating into Minato would also be a good choice.��


    ��Tell me your intention.�� Minato looked at Orochimaru with a calm face, and realized that the other side is just a clone, so he didn��t take action immediately.


    Orochimaru grinned: ��I want to exchange some information with you.��


    Minato frowned slightly, and said solemnly: ��I will not do any business with the vige��s Missing-nin!��


    ��Even if it is rted to your most trusted subordinates, do you want to refuse?�� Orochimaru said yfully.


    Minato raised his kunai: ��If that''s all you want to say, then����


    ��Wait a minute!��


    Orochimaru��s face twitched. Minato��s character is really different from what Orochimaru thought, so he could only said coldly, ��The information I want to trade with you is about Gekko Kanp��, as Yondaime Hokage, I think you will be interested.��


    ��No, I��m not interested.��


    After saying that, Minato had already turned into an afterimage and came behind Orochimaru, with a backstab piercing towards his back.


    ��As expected of the Yellow sh!��


    Orochimaru narrowed his eyes, and and his thin body twisted like a snake. While avoiding being hit at vital point, he grabs Minato��s head with his backhand, and said with a smile: ��You actually trust your subordinates so much�� You are a good boss, but you are not a qualified Kage!��


    Minato bent down to avoid Orochimaru''s grab, and then kicked him hard.


    Orochimaru bends his knees to block it, and jumps back with the force from Minato��s kick.


    At this moment, Minato suddenly disappeared, leaving only a ring-shaped invisible air wave in ce.


    Orochimaru turned his head abruptly and saw Minato swooping down from above.


    ��Hmph!��


    In mid-air, Orochimaru with a smile on his mouth formed hand seals: ��Hidden Shadow Snake Hands!��


    Several yellow-scaled snakes shot out from his sleeves, biting towards Minato while hissing.


    Minato threw a shuriken with his backhand and cut all these yellow-scaled snakes into two pieces, and the smell of blood quickly spread around.


    Landing lightly, Orochimaru jumped back and quickly distanced himself from Minato, and then softly said with a smile: ��Does Yondaime really wants to fight with me here?��


    Minato subconsciously nced at Naruto��s room.


    Orochimaru narrowed his eyes, and said with a smile: ��That��s your child��s room? Hehehehe. Once a Shinobi has a child, they will have a weakness. Yondaime, there will be a day when you die because of your weakness.��


    Minato didn''t want to continue talking nonsense with Orochimaru. He took out a special kunai, and prepared to turn into Yellow sh to end Orochimaru��s clone in front of him.


    Orochimaru looked at it, quickly changed the subject, and said: ��Since Yondaime does not wee me so much, then I will make a long story short�� Gekko Kanp��, like me, has betrayed Konoha!��


    Minato��s face changed slightly: ��Impossible!��


    ��Regarding me joining Akatsuki, Konoha should have already know this, right?��


    Orochimaru admired Minato��s expression, and said with a wide smile, ��And Gekko Kanp�� has joined an organization that is even more mysterious than Akatsuki.��


    Minato was startled: ��Abyss?��


    He looked Orochimaru with weird gaze: ��That��s it?��


    Orochimaru felt that Minato��s reaction was a little weird. Just about to say a few more words, the door not far away suddenly exploded with a bang. Amidst the flying sawdust, Kushina charged forward, then threw a punch that pierced Orochimaru��s stomach.


    Bang!


    Orochimaru, who was fatally wounded, turned into smoke and disappeared with a bang.


    ��Minato, are you okay?�� Kushina turned around and looked at Minato nervously.


    Minato shook his head and said with a smile: ��It��s okay, Kushina, you should go to sleep after such a busy day. Let me take care of the rest here.��


    ��But����


    Kushina wanted to say something more, but facing Minato��s blue pupils, she could only yawn in the end, then she turned around and went back to the room to sleep.


    ����


    At the same time.


    In a jungle twenty kilometers away from Konoha, Orochimaru, who is hiding in a tree hole, slowly opened his eyes, and his eyes are full of doubts.


    After telling Minato the information of Kanp�� joining Abyss, Orochimaru had envisioned Minato��s various reactions, such as shock, unbelief, doubtful, or other reactions, but he didn��t expect that��


    Orochimaru closed his eyes and carefully recalled the look of Minato��s face before: ��Surprised? Disdain? Dumbfounded? He seems to have it all.��


    ��That expression��Does he already know that Kanp�� joined Abyss?��


    ��If so����


    Orochimaru suddenly thought of an important point!


    ��Sanbi!��


    ��In the Land of Water, Sanbi��s Jinchuriki was indeed snatched away by Kanp��, so where is this Jinchuriki now?��


    ��If it is in Konoha, can it be concluded that Konoha is the headquarters of Abyss?��


    ��Then, doesn��t that mean that Minato is the boss of the Abyss?��


    Orochimaru just feels that his thought is absurd.


    As the Kage of the strongest Shinobi Viges in the Shinobi World, how can Minato be the boss of Abyss?


    Orochimaru frowned tightly. He looked up towards Konoha under the moonlight, and he could vaguely see the sparse faint lights. At this time, the originally calm, peaceful, and prosperous vige looked like a dormant ferocious wild beast hiding under the leaves!


    ��It seems that I have to enter Konoha again! ��Orochimaru squinted his eyes, shining brightly.

 Chapter 694: Self-Directed And Self-Acted?

    Chapter 694: Self-Directed And Self-Acted?


    Early the next morning.


    Kanp�� got up early to wash up. When eating breakfast, he saw Karin and Hinata walking hand in hand. Only then did he realize that the other girl in Karin��s bedroomst night is Hinata.


    ��Big brother.�� Karin yawned and calledzily.


    ��Brother Kanp��.�� Hinata was a little restrained. She bowed her head with blushed face.


    ��Last night, I was chatting so passionately with Karin that I fell asleep while chatting. It��s so embarrassing.��


    Kanp�� waved his hand and greeted them: ��Sit down and eat. Today��s breakfast is the usual�� seaweed onigiri.��


    Kanp�� chewed the onigiri and thought to himself, ��With my sry, it��s time to marry a�� Bah, hire a little cook who knows how to cook.��


    Today��s nori onigiri and seaweed sushi are really annoying to the stomach, but Keiko and Hoshino have no self-awareness, which makes him desperate.


    Not long after, Hayate, with dark circles in his eyes, came over.��Brother? When did youe back?�� Hayate looked at his brother in surprise.


    Kanp����s face twitched and he said furiously: ��I came back the day before yesterday!!��


    ��Smelly little brother. It''s fine if you have a girlfriend and don''t go home for dinner, but you actually don''t care at all about the big brother who feeds you and clean your shit!��


    ��Excessive!!��


    o(��^��)o


    Kanp�� shook his head and didn��t want to bother with this guy anymore.


    Hayateughed dryly, leaned over to pick up the seaweed rice ball, and then said: ��I��m sorry, brother, I''ve been busy these days��busy training, so I didn��t pay attention, hehehe.��


    ��You still dare to hehehe?��


    ��Are you busy training, hehehe, or are you busy you��re your girlfriend, hehehe?


    The more Kanp�� thought about it, the angrier he became, then he mmed the onigiri, stood up emotionally and said: ��I don��t want to eat anymore.��


    After that he went out to find Mei, hehehe.


    ��Second brother, you made big brother angry.�� Karin said gloatingly.


    ��I think Brother Kanp�� is not angry.�� Hinata whispered from the side.


    Hayate took a bite of the seaweed onigiri that he had been eating for more than ten years, and said: ��Compared to this, you two are almostte, right?��


    Karin and Hinata looked at each other, grabbed the onigiri and ran outside immediately.


    ��


    Ichigo Hot Spring.


    This is the most famous hot spring inn in Konoha, and the Kirigakure��s envoys live here at this time.


    When Kanp�� arrived here, he found that there were many people outside the hot spring inn, and it was airtight inside and outside.


    Moreover, these people were quite emotional, waving their arms and shouting something towards the hot spring inn.


    ��Kirigakure��s Shinobi inside, get out!��


    ��You monsters!!!��


    ��Dares to do, but not dare to acknowledge?��


    ��Hurry up and save my father-inw, otherwise, I will never end with you!��


    Kanp�� approached without a trace, and his heart sank after hearing these people''s voices.


    Last night, he told Minato and Shikaku that this matter might trigger a diplomatic incident. Unexpectedly, just one nightter, the families of these patients have already started causing trouble.


    ��Danzo��s move is very fast.��


    Moreover, when such an incident happened, the Military Police Force didn��t even send anyone. Is this cooperating with Danzo and letting the situation develop?��


    ��Great job!��


    Kanp�� silentlymented on Fugaku, and then wanted to make a detour to meet Mei through the back door. Unexpectedly, just as he turned around, he saw Danzo rushing towards him with two Root��s Shinobi with no expression on his face.


    ��Enough!!��


    Danzo squeezed into the crowd forcefully, came to the entrance of the hot spring, nced at the crowd coldly with his one eye, and said in a deep voice, ��I am the vige advisor, Shimura Danzo! You can tell me anything if you need to! Why are you surrounding the inn where Kirigakure��s envoys reside! What do you want to do?!��


    Danzo��s righteous shouting immediately caused a lot of crying. They then sent their representatives, and told Danzo the story about what Kirigakure��s envoys have done while also adding some details, and asked him to be fair for this incident.


    ��My lord, you must help seek justice for us!��


    ��Our family members are still lying in the Konoha Hospital. We must make Kirigakure pay the price!��


    Danzo then said awe-inspiringly: ��Yondaime Hokage is already investigating this matter, and there will surely be results soon. Everyone, don��t be impatient, go home and wait for news.��


    ��My lord����


    ��We have to trust Yondaime, as he will definitely give us a satisfactory answer!�� Danzo waved his left hand with an unquestionable expression.


    Under his force, the people surrounding the hot spring inn dispersed unwillingly.


    Once the crowd left, only Danzo, two Root��s Shinobi, and��Kanp�� were left in front of the hot spring inn.


    ��Gekko Kanp��.�� Danzo narrowed his one eye, ��Why are you here?��


    ��Watching the show.��


    There are no outsiders here, so Kanp�� naturally speaks without any scruples, and said with disdainful smile, ��If there is no outsider like me, who will Danzo show this self-directed and self-acting y?��


    Hearing this, Danzo just looked at Kanp�� with no expression on his face.


    To be honest, this incident was really not done by Danzo. ording to his n, he wanted to wait for the situation to ferment before provoking the rtionship between the patients and Kirigakure��s envoys, so that his subordinates could absorb more negative Chakra during this period of time, but how can he know that these patients�� families are so violent!


    Fortunately, Danzo arrived in time, gained a wave of goodwill, and threw all the responsibility to Minato, and at the same time, managed to suppress the situation from spreading, killing three birds with one stone!


    Of course, there��s no way he would tell such thing to Kanp��, an outsider. Danzo kept his eye open and coldly said: ��Sharp-tongued! I really don��t know why Yondaime can tolerate you. If it��s me instead, hmph, I will definitely train you!��


    ��Like the two dogs behind you?�� Kanp�� raised his brows in an extremely provocative manner.


    Unfortunately, the two Root��s Shinobi behind Danzo were incapable of showing emotion and just ignored Kanp��.


    ��Who knows.�� Danzo showed a weird smile and turned to leave.


    Kanp�� curled his lips, calmed his mood and entered the hot spring inn.


    After twists and turns, Kanp�� came to a courtyard in the deepest part of the hot spring inn.


    At this moment, Mei and the others had already been awakened by the family members of the patients who had made trouble before. Seeing Kanp��ing in, the expressions of Kirigakure��s Shinobi were not very good. Obviously, they still had a concern about what happened outside.


    Kanp�� said with a smile: ��Everyone, this is just a misunderstanding, please don''t take it to your heart.��


    Mei stroked her brown hair, her whole body exuded the charm of a mature woman, her exotic green pupils stared at Kanp�� faintly, and she said: ��Misunderstanding? I don��t think so.��


    ��That''s right, Konoha has its own problems, but you me us for it. It��s really unreasonable!�� Ao said in a dull voice.


    ��You Konoha must have deliberately caused these things in an attempt to fool us, so that we can��t seek justice for our Yondaime Mizukage��s death, right?�� A Kirigakure��s Jonin stared at Kanp�� suspiciously.


    Kanp�� didn��t want to talk to extra, so he looked Mei and said: ��Have you eaten yet?��


    ��Hey, I��m talking to you!!�� The ignored Kirigakure��s Jonin was furious.


    ��How can I be in the mood to eat when I''m surrounded by people scolding me so early in the morning?�� Mei said with a snort.


    ��Aiya, I haven��t eaten either.��


    Kanp�� automatically filtered out the few seaweed onigiri he ate before, and said with a smile, ��Ichiraku Ramen?��


    Mei shrugged and walked forward.


    ��You guys!!!�� The Kirigakure��s Jonin was both surprised and angry. Seeing Mei and Kanp�� who were walking away hand in hand, he��s feeling aggrieved and speechless.


    Ao patted his shoulder and said: ��Be careful not to argue with Konoha��s people.��


    After saying that, he turned around and followed Mei, then said, ��I haven��t eaten either. Let��s go together.��


    Kanp�� turned around with a look of disgust and looked at him: ��Ao, since you haven��t eaten, do you really want toe with us?��


    Ao��s right eye is blind, so he can��t see Kanp����s disgusted expression standing on the right, and smiled enthusiastically: ��Hahaha, of course, we are all friends after all.��


    ��Hehehe.��

 Chapter 695: Chamber Pot and Bedpan

    Chapter 695: Chamber Pot and Bedpan


    The customer flow of Ichiraku Ramen was pretty good today, and Kanp����s group of the three waited for a few minutes before they could order.


    Seeing that it was Kanp��, Teuchi specially added an egg to his ramen.


    As the host, Kanp�� took the initiative to put the eggs into Mei''s bowl.


    Mei didn''t refuse, and while eating the eggs, she made insinuations about Sanbi, trying to obtain useful information from Kanp��.


    But who is Kanp��?


    As outstanding Konoha��s cadre, ahem, Anbu!


    No matter how aggressive Mei is, he will stick to the bottom line and will not reveal any confidential information!


    Mei was disappointed and in a bad mood, even the eggs are not fragrant anymore!


    After eating the ramen, Mei asked to see Minato. As she ns to continue to ask forpensation from Namikaze Minato.After Kanp�� paid the money, he led them to the Hokage Tower.


    It��s a pity that Minato is busy at this time, so Mei and Ao only met the Advisor, Hiruzen.


    Hiruzen is an old fox. He expressed serious doubts about the death of the Yondaime Mizukage��s death under Gentle Fist, and even nder Kirigakure for pushing the me to Konoha!


    Mei was furious. She put her left hand on her waist and pointed at Sarutobi Hiruzen with her right hand, spitting out ��beautiful�� words.


    As a veteran, Hiruzen smokes his pipe unperturbed and said: ��Unless the body of Yondaime Mizukage is sent to Konoha and handed over to Konoha��s Anbu for inspection, Konoha will never ept Kirigakure��s statement!��


    ��You!!!��


    Mei was furious when she heard this. If Kanp�� hadn''t hugged her waist from behind, she would have attacked Hiruzen on the spot!


    Ao didn��t know whether to persuade Mei to calm down or to pull Kanp�� away, so he just stood on the side with a bitter face.


    ��I have calmed down, let me go!�� After Mei��s anger calmed down, she realized that she had been taken advantage of.


    Kanp�� then let go of his hands in awe, and said seriously: ��Terumi Mei, the person standing in front of you is not only our Konoha��s advisor, but also Sandaime Hokage, so you must give him basic respect!��


    ��You don��t need to talk about that kind of thing.��


    Mei rolled her eyes angrily. She turned her head to look at Hiruzen, and said solemnly, ��It is impossible to transport the body of Yondaime Mizukage-sama to Konoha, but�� you can send Anbu to Kirigakure instead!��


    Hiruzen shook his head and said: ��Since the Third Shinobi World War ended, Yondaime has cut Anbu��s funding, so Anbu is short of manpower all the year round, and it is really impossible to squeeze out manpower to go to Kirigakure.��


    Mei is speechless upon hearing this.


    Although he knew that Hiruzen must be lying, Mei could not refute it.


    The two sidesmunicated for a while, and soon became tired of each other.


    ��I��m old, I��m old.��


    Hiruzen stood up and said, ��Let''s stop here today, Terumi Mei-dono.��


    Hiruzen is old enough and experienced enough to be qualified to stand in front of the envoy of Kirigakure.


    Even if Terumi Mei is unhappy, she can only nod: ��Then I wille again tomorrow.��


    No matter what, she wille every day unless thepensation was negotiated!


    Leaving Hokage Tower, Kanp�� saw that it was gettingte, so he proposed to take Mei to eat Konoha��s Barbecue.


    ��Eat, eat, eat, do you only know how to eat all day long?�� Mei is still unhappy at this moment, so Kanp�� is the one she vented her anger on.


    ��Life is about eating and drinking!�� Kanp�� said with a serious expression on his face.


    ��What do you mean?�� Mei frowned.


    Kanp�� said: ��Well, there��s other also other thing����


    ������


    Mei didn��t want to talk to Kanp��, and rolled her eyes and turned away.


    Kanp�� knew that Mei didn��t want to be disturbed, so he didn��t chase, and instead smiled and waved goodbye behind her.


    When Mei and Ao walked away, Kanp�� turned around and entered Hokage Tower again.


    After Genma reported his presence, Kanp�� smoothly entered the office and met Minato.


    Minato has actually not been very busy this morning. As for why he refused Mei on the pretext of being busy, it is also very simple. After all, he is a Vige��s Kage. Kirigakure��s envoy has been able to see him for the first two times, it��s all because he��s giving Kirigakure face, but there��s no way he can let them see him everyday, right?


    After all, he is the leader of Shinobi World��s Number 1 Shinobi Vige.


    ��Kanp��, Orochimaru knows that you have joined Abyss.�� Minato said with a smile when he saw Kanp��e in.


    ��Huh?��


    Kanp�� was startled, ��How did Orochimaru know?��


    ��Wait, why did Minato know that Orochimaru knew I had joined Abyss?��


    Seeing Kanp����s bewildered expression, Minato said in a serious voice: ��Orochimaru��s clone sneaked into my housest night.��


    Hearing this, Kanp����s pupils shrank: ��Is Naruto okay?��


    Minato smiled slightly and said: ��Don��t worry, Naruto is okay.��


    Kanp�� was relieved when he heard this. Although Naruto is the savior in the original work, he is still a child at this time, so there��s no way he can face Orochimaru, even if it��s just the other party��s clone.


    Minato continued: ��He sneaked into my house and told me about your joining Abyss on the pretext of trading, but his real purpose was to make me suspicious of you and to sow discord between us. ��


    ��How dare Orochimaru y crafty plots and machinations in front of Hokage-sama! It��s ridiculous.��


    Kanp�� calmly released some praise, and then said, ��But for Orochimaru��s clone to be able to sneak into Hokage-sama��s house, it seems that the vige''s defense still has loopholes.��


    Minato said: ��The barrier outside the vige was not triggeredst night, so Orochimaru most likely entered through the main gate.��


    ��Then, those who guarded the main gatest night���� Kanp�� suddenly thought of something, ��Could it be those two?��


    ��It''s Kamizuki Izumo and Hagane Kotetsu, your contemporaries.��


    Minato sighed and said, ��The two of them are just Chunin now, so it''s not their fault that they couldn''t detect Orochimaru''s infiltration.��


    Kanp�� quickly threw the me in a righteous manner: ��Hokage-sama, if someone do something wrong, they should be punished!��


    Minato shook his head with a smile. He knew Kanp�� was really worried about them, so he deliberately retreated in order to advance, but Minato did not say anything about it, and changed the subject: ��Last night, Orochimaru got out of my toilet through the sewer. It��s too terrifying!��


    ��Yeah, in case Orochimaru rushes up to bite you when you��re meditating����


    Kanp�� immediately shudders just after thinking about it.


    ��Wait!��


    Immediately after, Kanp�� suddenly remembered something, and said in surprise: ��In the Anbu����


    Minato nodded solemnly.


    There are naturally toilets in the Anbu��s Headquarters, so in theory, Orochimaru can also sneak into the Anbu��s Headquarters through the sewer and toilets.


    And��


    At the lowest level of the Anbu��s Headquarters, there are two Jinchuriki being held!


    And the ce where they are detained also have toilets!


    After all, Jinchuriki is also a human being, and as human beings they still have to eat, drink and poop!


    Minato then said: ��I have sent Anbu to guard the sewers, but����


    If Orochimaru really sneaks in from those ces, ordinary Anbu will definitely not be able to stop him. But, he can��t let Kanp��, who can stop Orochimaru, guard the sewers, right? As for the underground barrier under the Anbu��s Headquarters, Minato felt that it can��t stop the all-rounder Orochimaru. Even if the barrier issues an rm in time, it will be enough for Orochimaru to do something troublesome!


    Kanp�� rolled his eyes and suggested: ��Hokage-sama, why don��t you just block the toilets and sewer where the Jinchuriki are being held?��


    ��Then how do they go to the toilet?�� Minato didn''t like to torture them so viciously.


    ��You can use chamber pot and bedpan!�� Kanp�� said calmly.


    Although this is a little more troublesome, but by blocking the sewer and toilet, they no longer have to worry about Orochimaru going upstream through shits!


    ��Chamber pot? Bedpan?�� Minato��s eyes shone slightly when he heard this.

 Chapter 696: Sanbi And Yonbis Jinchuriki

    Chapter 696: Sanbi And Yonbi''s Jinchuriki


    The deepest underground of Anbu��s Headquarters.


    Sanbi��s Jinchuriki is leaning on the iron door, looking eagerly at the prisoner across from him through the small window on the iron door: Yonbi��s Jinchuriki.


    Roshi is sitting cross-legged on the wooden bed and chanting, with a peaceful expression on his face, like an enlightened monk.


    ��Roshi, stop muttering and talk to me.��


    Sanbi��s Jinchuriki is called Chosaburo. He��s originally an ordinary Anbu in Kirigakure. Unfortunately, he was unlucky and was captured by Orochimaru and became the new Sanbi��s Jinchuriki.


    Because he had just be a Jinchuuriki and had no one to teach him, and also because he was afraid of Biju, Chosaburo didn��t know how tomunicate with Sanbi.


    And Sanbi was also in a bad mood because of the tragic loss of his close friend, Yagura. Since Chosaburo didn''t take the initiative to chat with him, he was toozy to talk and simply stayed in the sealed world to sleep.


    Therefore, in this cold and quiet underground prison, the only one who can have a normal conversation with Chosaburo is Yonbi��s Jinchuriki, Roshi.


    ��Roshi, Roshi, Roshi ���� Chosaburo called without stopping.Roshi��s peaceful demeanor gradually copsed. Chosaburo''s voice is like a demonic sound filling his brain, so loud that his head was about to split.


    ��Chosaburo, please be quiet!��


    Roshi opened his eyes and looked helplessly at the pale face of Chosaburo opposite him through the small window of the iron door, and said, ��Don��t disturb my training.��


    ��Training?��


    ��Don��t lie to me, our Biju and Chakra are all sealed, so what training are you saying.��


    Chosaburo cursed in his heart, but did not dare to show it at all on his face, and then he said: ��Roshi, where are we now? How long will they keep us locked up? What is their purpose? Will we be locked up here until we die? We������


    The veins on Roshi��s forehead starts beating lively. Although he has studied Buddhism for many years, he also had a bad temper before he became a Buddhist, otherwise, he would not have fallen out with Onoki and leave Iwagakure in a rage.


    ��Shut up!!��


    Roshi angrily said, ��You are also Sanbi��s Jinchuriki at any rate. Didn��t you find anything when you were caught?��


    Chosaburo shook his head and said: ��Well, I fainted before bing Jinchuriki. I seemed to wake up several times in the middle, but�� at any rate, when I waspletely awake, the situation already became like this!��


    Seeing Chosaburo''s confident appearance, Roshi looked disgusted and didn��t want to talk to such an idiot at all, so he closed his eyes and continued chanting.


    As soon as Chosaburo saw him chanting again, he also chanted: ��Roshi, Roshi, Roshi����


    Roshi��s face, which is covered with red beard, was slightly distorted.


    At this moment, a heavy mechanical sound suddenly came from the quiet corridor.


    ��It��s not time to eat yet.��


    Chosaburo��s heart sank, ��Roshi, are they going to kill us?!��


    Roshi opened his eyes, and his eyes gradually be serious.


    Chosaburo didn''t know where he is, but he knew that this is Konoha!


    ��Is Namikaze Minato going to attack me?��


    While they are being alert, the iron door of the secret prison was opened with a click and two Anbu wearing white hooded windbreakers and masks walked in. They were holding��


    ��Huh?��


    ��That��s����


    Roshi showed surprised expression when he saw this: ��Chamber pot? Bedpan? Cement?��


    ��You will use these when it is convenient in the future. Someone will clean it up every twelve hours.��


    One of the Anbu puts these things next to the bed, and the other Anbu walked to the toilet and started to use the cement to block the toilet.


    ��What does this mean?�� Roshi stood up. He nced at the iron door, and Chosaburo, who was on the opposite side, was also looking this way.


    ��Everything we do is for the safety of both of you.��


    The Anbu said emotionally, ��As for the rest, don��t ask. And I can��t say anything even if you ask.��


    Roshi instantly felt a strong sense of malice, and he looked at the Konoha��s Anbu with a sullen face. Then, the toilet was blocked tightly with cement.


    Roshi��s eyes flickered: ��Is Konoha worried that I will run away from the toilet��s drain?��


    ��Isn��t this an insult?!��


    After a while, the Anbu finished the work at hand, closed the iron door of the secret prison and left.


    Roshi and Chosaburo stared at each other through the small windows of the two iron doors.


    Unfortunately, Roshi suddenly felt like peeing now and subconsciously went to the toilet. When he saw the hard cement on the toilet, he walked to the bed with an expressionless face and picked up a chamber pot.


    He frowned slightly and turned his head as if feeling something. Through small window on the iron door, Chosaburo was still looking at this ce eagerly!


    Roshi��s face turned red, and he snorted and walked to the corner to pee.


    While peeing, Roshi suddenly felt another sorrow hit him, and he almost unable to control her tears.


    ��I��m still the Yonbi��s Jinchuriki at any rate, why am I like this, why am I like this����


    When Roshi can��t help but felt depressed, in the Anbu Commmander��s office on the upper floor, several Anbu walked over hurriedly while holding arge stack of documents in their hands and then said, ��Commmander, all the patient information you want is here.��


    Eagle nced at the documents. There were a lot of them. After all, there were eighty people��No, so far, by now, the number of patients had exceeded one hundred. With so much information, Eagle can��t read it in a short time.


    So he instructed: ��Find out themonalities among these patients. I want the results before this afternoon!��


    ��Yes!��


    Several Anbu nodded in response. After leaving the office, they hurriedly found their teammates and frantically scanned the information.


    Time passed and a few hourster, the results came out.


    ��Commmander!��


    An Anbu hurriedly knocked on the door and said, ��We have found themonality among these patients!��


    ��Say it!�� Eagle said solemnly.


    ��These patients have all attended the Academy, but none of them became Shinobi in the end.�� The Anbu reported loudly.


    ��Academy?��


    Eagle showed thoughtful look, and then asked, ��What else?��


    ��This����


    The Anbu said hesitantly, ��We found that the lives of these patients are�� terrible.��


    ��What do you mean?�� Eagle looked at him with puzzled expression.


    ��That��s, that��s����


    The Anbu only has limited education, and for a while, he couldn��t find the right words. After thinking for a long time, he said, ��They live an unhappy life. They also often encounter setbacks in their lives, and then me everyone for it.��


    In modern terms, they are full of negative energy!


    Eagle nodded and said: ��Keep looking for it. If you find anything else, let me know immediately.��


    ��Yes!�� The Anbu turned and retreated.


    Themonality result soon came to Minato. Minato immediately sent people to the Academy to make a list of those who failed to graduate sessfully, and then sent Anbu to look for these people, using ��bad and unsatisfactory lives�� as the focus.


    At the same time.


    On the edge of a jungle outside Konoha, Shisui, who was wrapped in White Zetsu��s clone, slowly emerged from the ground.


    ��This is it.�� White Zetsu��s clone opened his body, spit out Shisui, and then slowly sank into the ground, trying to leave.


    ��Wait!��


    Looking at the familiar gate not far away, Shisui quickly stopped the White Zetsu��s clone, frowned and asked, ��White Zetsu, where are you nning to go to?��


    ��It has nothing to do with you.�� White Zetsu��s clone said with a snort.


    ��You betrayed Akatsuki because of me, so I have the responsibility to protect you.�� Shisui said righteously.


    White Zetsu��s clone rolled his eyes and said: ��Then I really have to thank you!��


    ��Come to Konoha.�� Shisui smiled shyly.


    ��Hmph, even if I betray Akatsuki, it doesn��t mean I have to join Konoha!�� White Zetsu��s clone arrogantly refused.


    Shisui smiled and said: ��I didn''t force you to join Konoha, I just hope that you can stay in Konoha for a while as a tourist.��


    When White Zetsu��s clone heard this, he suddenly felt much better: ��Since you are so kind, then I will reluctantly stay in Konoha for a few days.��

 Chapter 697: My Shadow Clone

    Chapter 697: My Shadow Clone


    Gekko Mansion.


    Kanp�� is lying on the wooden corridor in the backyard, half of the body was bathing in the setting sun, while he��s immersed in a dream.


    In a daze, Kanp����s nose felt slightly itchy, and he couldn''t help but yawn and get up on the spot.


    ��Who?!��


    When he opened his eyes, he saw two familiar figures standing outside the wooden corridor, looking at him with smiles.


    ��Shisui? You are back!!��


    The two standing in front of Kanp�� are Shisui and White Zetsu��s clone, who reluctantly came to Konoha.


    Kanp����s surprised looked Shisui, and then looked towards White Zetsu��s clone holding the dog��s tail grass.


    Kanp�� then knowingly asked: ��Who is this white skin?��White Zetsu��s clone smiling face froze. He threw the dog''s tail grass angrily, and said: ��Hey, I have a name, my name is����


    ��What��s my name?��


    White Zetsu��s clone froze. There are arge number of White Zetsu��s clones, but only a few of them have names. For example, White Zetsu��s clone following Obito has a good name: Tobi.


    ��Starting from today, I will also have a name that is unique to myself!��


    White Zetsu��s clone narrowed his eyes and said: ��My name is Amu!�� (T/N: In Chinese, Tobi��s name is Afei, so White Zetsu��s clone called himself Amu, which is simr to Tobi in Chinese.)


    ��Amu?��


    Kanp����s eyebrows twitched: ��Why don��t you call yourself Astro Boy?��


    ��He is my liaison in Akatsuki, but he has left Akatsuki now.��


    Speaking of this, Shisui pointed at his eyes, and then teased, ��Kanp��, I haven''t seen you for a few years, and your vignce has dropped a lot.��


    Kanp�� shrugged: ��Because you are at home.��


    ��Yeah.��


    Shisui showed a smile and let out a long rxed sigh, and then said, ��I finally got home.��


    In the past few years, he has been undercover in Akatsuki, and he can��t even sleep peacefully, for fear that he would die in his sleep and being made into puppet by Sasori, or leak information in his sleep. It wasn''t until he returned to Konoha that the invisible pressurepletely dissipated, and he felt a sense of fatigue and rxation emanating from the deepest part of his body.


    He can��t wait to lie down directly on the wooden corridor that is warmed by the sun in front of him and sleep for three days and three nights, but at the same time, he also wants to meet Itachi.


    ��Although you are home, you�� can''t show your face yet.��


    After the initial joy, Kanp�� thought of business and couldn''t help but frown, and then asked, ��Shisui, did you get caught when you came in?��


    Shisui shook his head: ��Although my bounty was cancelled, showing up rashly will definitely cause a disturbance, so I came in secretly. Kanp��, what happened in the vige?��


    Kanp�� then exined: ��Danzo has recently joined forces with the Uchiha n to cause trouble. If the news of your return goes out, it may cause additional problems.��


    Shisui��s expression turned serious: ��The n and Advisor Danzo����


    ��Don��t be nervous, n Head Fugaku is on Hokage-sama��s side, just like you.�� Kanp�� said with a smile.


    ��Same as me?��


    ��Double agent?��


    ��Advisor Danzo is so pitiful.��


    When Shisui thought of the n, he couldn��t help but ask about Itachi.


    ��Itachi, he never believes that you would betray Konoha, so he joined Anbu in order to investigate the truth, and he just happened to take your ce.�� Kanp�� said with a smile.


    Shisui touched his nose, there��s a warm and charming smile on his face, and then he said softly: ��Oh, he has also joined the sixth team, too? Captain Kakashi didn''t make things difficult for him, right?��


    ��Don��t you know Kakashi? He is doing it to everyone.��


    Kanp�� rolled his eyes and said, ��But the sixth team went outside for a mission, and hasn��te back yet. I''m afraid you won''t be able to see Itachi in a short time.��


    Shisui sighed, then showed a solemn expression and said: ��Kanp��, please take me to see Hokage-sama first.��


    Although Shisui could easily enter Kanp����s house, he can��t just secretly enter Hokage Tower to meet Minato, right?


    Kanp�� threw out a kunai engraved with his Flying Thunder God Technique��s imprint, and said: ��You can wait here. By the way, restrain this white skin, don��t let him run around.��


    Kanp�� then flickered and disappeared.


    When heading to the Hokage Tower, Kanp�� felt some hesitation in his heart.


    When Minato issued the arrest warrant for Taki and canceled the bounty for Shisui, Kanp�� already expected Shisui toe back, but he didn��t expect Shisui toe back with a White Zetsu��s clone.


    Although this White Zetsu��s clone, who calls himself Amu, must have been brain-washed by Shisui��s Kotoamatsukami, Kanp�� felt depressed when he thought of his underground base in the Forest of Death.


    ��If Amu discovered that ce, he will definitely report it to Shisui, and then Shisui will report it to Minato����


    Then the question is here, should Kanp�� kill this Amu first?


    ��But�� there seems to be nothing else in the underground base in the Forest the Death except for my shadow clone.��


    ��Should I move the base to another ce?��


    While pondering, Kanp�� arrived at Hokage Tower.


    The sun was about to set now, so more than half of the staff at the Hokage Tower had already gotten off work, but the lights in Minato��s office are still on.


    After asking Genma to inform Minato, Kanp�� walked into the Hokage''s Office smoothly.


    ��Hokage-sama, Shisui is back.�� Kanp�� said softly.


    ��Really?!��


    Minato is overjoyed and asked, ��Where is he now? Bring him to see me quickly and keep it secret!��


    Kanp�� said ��He��s in my house now. He came in secret and isn��t discovered yet, but he also brought a white-skinned man named Amu, who said to be his liaison when in Akatsuki. Should I bring him too?��


    After careful consideration, Kanp�� finally decided to get the shadow clones move to a new house. As for the Forest of Death�� he can��t stay there anymore.


    Minato thought for a while and said: ��Since Shisui brought him back, it means he is trustworthy. Bring him together with Shisui.��


    Kanp�� nodded, and then threw out his special kunai.


    Whoosh��


    An invisible ring-shaped air wave suddenly exploded, and only a special kunai remained on the spot and slowly fell.


    In the next instant, Kanp�� suddenly appeared again. His left and right hands are grabbing Shisui and White Zetsu��s clone, Amu.


    ��Space-Time Ninjutsu!��


    Amu��s eyes flickered: ��Unfortunately, it requires space coordinates to disy, which is inferiorpared to Obito��s Kamui.��


    ��Hokage-sama!��


    This was not the first time Shisui had teleported with Flying Thunder God Technique. After the things in front of him changed rapidly, he quickly reacted and knelt down on one knee.


    ��Shisui, get up quickly.��


    Minato excitedly stepped forward to help him up and said, ��Thank you for your hard work these past few years!��


    Shisui smiled and shook his head: ��No, this is what I should do.��


    After the friendly greetings between the two parties, Minato solemnly said: ��Shisui, the information you sent backst time is very important. Following those clues, we have sessfully confirmed the headquarters of Akatsuki!��


    Shisui stunned for a moment, and then said with a wry smile, ��Hokage-sama, in fact, the information you received was sent back by Amu.��


    Then, Shisui introduced White Zetsu��s clone, Amu, and told Minato in a subtle way that this Amu had betrayed Akatsuki because he had fallen into his Kotoamatsukami, so he is worthy of trust.


    Minato nodded, but he couldn''t help but think about Obito in his mind.


    Obito initiallyunched an attack when Kushina was giving birth to Naruto. During the battle with Shisui, he was also hit by Shisui��s Kotoamatsukami, but Obito managed to get rid of the influence of Kotoamatsukami.


    In other words, Kotoamatsukami is not unsolvable.


    The way Minato looked at Amu naturally had a bit of scrutiny.


    At this time, because no one paid any attention to him, Amu was looking around in boredom, just like a spy who had sneaked into Konoha.


    ��Amu!�� Shisui coughed dryly.


    ��Oh.��


    Amu turned his head to look at Shisui, then looked at Minato, and said with augh, ��Hey, I have to tell you, I have no intention of joining Konoha. If you want to get some information from me, you should dispel such idea as soon as possible!��


    Shisui showed a wry smile. The order he gave to Amu with Kotoamatsukami was to make him ��biased towards Konoha��, but to what extent this bias would be, Shisui himself was not sure, but the only thing he can be certain is that Amu will not betray Konoha.


    Minato is not angry either, and said thoughtfully: ��Amu, right? Since you came with Shisui, then you should just stay with him from now on.��


    ��That��s the best ��Amu said with augh.


    Minato turned to look at Shisui and said: ��Shisui, Kanp�� should have already mentioned the vige��s matter to you, so you can��t appear in front of the public in this period of time with your true appearance, do you understand?��


    Shisui nodded: ��Understood.��


    After saying that, Shisui formed hand seals and he turned into Kanp����s appearance.


    Kanp�� is depressed when he saw this: ��Hey, what''s the point of turning into me?��


    Shisui shrugged and said: ��No, I am you, and I am your shadow clone.��


    ��Shadow you father.��


    Kanp�� already has his own Sharingan Shadow Clone Uchiha ��madara!


    But before he could protest, Namikaze Minato had alreadyughed and said, ��Then, Shisui will appear in the vige as Kanp����s shadow clone from now on.��


    ��I���� Kanp�� sighed silently.

 Chapter 698: Amu is Reused

    Chapter 698: Amu is Reused


    ��


    Time passed, and five days passed in a blink of an eye.


    In the past five days, Kanp�� has apanied Mei around Konoha in the morning on the grounds of cooperating with the investigation of Sanbi��s disappearance. During the period, he had shamelessly licked her to enhance their rtionship.


    In the afternoon, as a bystander, he looked Mei and Hiruzen arguing and arguing over the issue ofpensation for Yondaime Mizukage��s death.


    He educated Karin at home in the evening, and asionally Naruto and Hinata wille to visit. Kanp�� is not bothered either, as there��s no much different from herding one sheep and three sheep, so he educated them all together.


    After getting approval from Minato, Shisui acted in the vige as Kanp����s shadow clone, but he was not idle either. He worked with White Zetsu��s clone, Amu, to monitor Danzo in two shifts 24 hours a day!


    Amu originally thought that he would resist and get angry, but after continuous monitoring, he found that he seemed to have entered a long-lostfort zone, and he didn��t feel any difort. asionally, he even had the terrifying idea of ????squeezing out Shisui and monopolizing the 24-hour monitoring time!


    Fortunately, Amu is a clone with firm willpower!


    At the same time.Anbu also got a major breakthrough!


    Five days ago, Anbu Commander, Eagle, sessfully obtained the list of all the students who could not graduate over the years from the Academy. At the beginning, Eagle was desperate because there were too many people on the list. Although only a few dozens people cannot graduate each year, more than fifty years has passed, so there are hundreds or thousands, or even tens of thousands of people umted over!


    This group of trashes!


    Eagle could only bite the bullet and cooperated with the vige''s government agencies. While confirming the home addresses of these people, he sent people to identify those who were full of ��negative energy'' and monitor them.


    They thought it would be a job of finding a needle in a haystack, but they didn''t expect that in just five days, they had identified more than a dozen targets full of ��negative energy��, and during the monitoring process, one of the Anbu witnessed the terrifying scene of his target being ��attacked�� by a ck clothed person!


    But the Anbu is very forbearing. For the sake of bigger picture, he forcibly resisted not taking action, but waited for the other side toplete the ��attack��, then followed along silently.


    The ck clothed person was very cautious and went to remote ces. During the period, he didn��t know how the other party found and confirmed the targets. short, he attacked seven more vigers along the way!


    It wasn''t until sunset that the man in ck stopped and took off his ck clothes, revealing an ordinary face.


    Judging from the appearance, he is just an ordinary viger!


    The Anbu retreated silently, and immediately reported the information to Eagle after returning to the Anbu��s Headquarters.


    Eagle was overjoyed and immediately ran to report to Minato.


    ��Hokage-sama, do we need to arrest him immediately?�� Eagle asked excitedly.


    As long as they catch this person, they can follow the vine and pull up Danzo��s gang by the roots!


    ��As expected, this ck clothed person is Root��s Shinobi.��


    Minato calmly pondered, then shook his head and said after a while, ��No, all Root��s Shinobi have been given Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal by Advisor Danzo, so even if we caught him, we couldn��t get any information from him.��


    Eagle hurriedly said: ��Hokage-sama, Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal is Advisor Danzo��s unique Curse Mark. As long as we find this Curse Mark on him, we will have reason to arrest Advisor Danzo!��


    ��Catching Advisor Danzo can��t solve the problem.��


    Minato solemnly said, ��In the past few days, eighty people in the vige have been attacked every day and enter Konoha Hospital, and ording to your intelligence, that Root��s Shinobi only attacked eight people, so������


    ��There are still nine Root��s Shinobi lurking in the dark?�� Eagle��splexion changed slightly.


    Minato smiled and asked: ��Eagle, after you caught Advisor Danzo, are you confident that you can get the information about the other nine Root��s Shinobi from him?��


    Eagle asked himself, then slowly shook his head.


    Although Anbu has many torture methods, and can even invite the Elite Jonin of Yamanaka n to directly get the information in the other party��s mind.


    However, these methods are not only Anbu��s exclusives, as Root also has it!


    As the boss of Root, Danzo is probably already prepared to guard against these methods.


    Therefore, it is impossible to get any information from Danzo by capturing him!


    And once Danzo is caught, it is equivalent to alerting the enemy. The other nine Root��s Shinobi lurking throughout the vige will inevitably intensify their attacks on the vigers.


    Of course, the most important thing is Gozu Tenno!


    The purpose of the Root��s Shinobi attacking these vigers must be rted to Gozu Tenno, but what exactly is Gozu Tenno? How big is its threat?


    None of this is clear yet!


    ��Hokage-sama, what should we do next?�� Eagle was in a bad mood.


    Minato showed a smile and said: ��Don��t worry, I have already thought of a countermeasure. Eagle, go and collect information about this exposed Root��s Shinobi for me.��


    ��


    Half an hourter.


    ��Kanp���� came to Minato��s office.


    ��Hokage-sama.�� ��Kanp���� knelt down on one knee with a subordinate expression on his face.


    ��Shisui, I have something to trouble your�� friend.�� Minato found that this expression was somewhat fitting on Kanp����s appearance, and he couldn''t help but have a cheerful smile on his face.


    ��Amu?��


    ��Kanp���� stood up and said, ��Hokage-sama, please do not hesitate to give orders.��


    ��Ask Amu to monitor this person.�� Minato handed over a piece of information, which Eagle had collected in the past half hour.


    ��This is?�� ��Kanp���� is a little confused, ��Is this person more important than Danzo?��


    ��He is a Root��s Shinobi, and one of the culprits that caused this patients�� incident.�� Minato said in a solemn voice.


    ��One of?�� ��Kanp���� grasped the key point keenly.


    Minato nodded and said: ��Yes, besides him, there are nine Root��s Shinobi lurking all over the vige! I believe there must be a secretmunication path between these people, so I want to monitor him, and then find out theirmunication path!��


    ��Understood!��


    ����


    Rushing to a certain jungle outside of Root��s Headquarters with the information, ��Kanp����, who is Shisui, met with White Zetsu��s clone, Amu.


    ��Amu, you will be responsible for monitoring this person in the future.�� Shisui handed over the information in his hand.


    ��Hey, I already said that I have no intention of joining Konoha, why are you assigning me missions one after another?��


    Amu cursed angrily, quickly took the information from Shisui��s hand, read half of it, curled his lips and said, ��Is such little character worth my watch?��


    ��Not just one person.��


    Shisui said with a smile,�� In addition to him, there are nine people secretly connected with him. Your mission is to find out the identities of the other nine people�� Forget it, just find the contact information, can you do it?��


    ��Hmph, what a boring provoking method.�� Amu saw through Shisui��s sinister intentions at a nce, and snorted annoyedly as he dived into the ground.


    Shisui looked at Amu, who was sinking gradually, and said in a low voice seriously: ��Amu, this mission is very, very important to Konoha, so please!��


    As he said this, Shisui bowed at ny degrees.


    ��I know, you are so prude, humph.�� Amu curled his lips, and then his head sankpletely underground and disappeared.

 Chapter 699: Approaching The Truth

    Chapter 699: Approaching The Truth


    The night is getting darker, but the Anbu��s Headquarters in Konoha is still brightly lit.


    The Anbu Commander, Eagle, Shikaku and Hiruzen are in a small operating room at this moment, and on the operating table in the middle of the operating room lies a pale, unconscious man with weak aura.


    This man was a felon who was originally going to be handed over to the Land of Fire��s Daimyo. A few days ago, he was used by Shikaku and was taken to Anbu for experimentation.


    And the results of the experiment��


    Shikaku, Hiruzen, and Eagle looked at this man with unsightly expressions.


    At this moment, Minato pushed the door open and entered.


    ��For calling me in such a hurry, have you discovered something? Sandaime, Shikaku, Eagle.�� Minato looked at the three people in the operating room with a smile.


    Eagle nced at Shikaku on the left, and said: ��Shikaku, you can say it.��


    Shikaku frowned and said solemnly: ��Yondaime-sama, with the help of Anbu and this patient, we have found the ��cause�� of the patient��s illness.����What is it?�� Minato asked nervously.


    ��It has something to do with Chakra!�� Shikaku said.


    At first, Konoha Hospital suspected that these patients had some unknown disease, but no germs were found in their bodies after testing. Later, they suspected that they were poisoned, but the examination results showed that these patients showed no signs of poisoning!


    It wasn��t until Anbu found out themonality that these patients had enrolled in the Academy, which gave Shikaku a hint of inspiration.


    After that, Shikaku found this felon and spent a few days working out a method to extract Chakra. In the end��


    ��The Chakra inside their body were forcibly removed, which have caused a long-terma and weak aura.�� Shikaku sighed, ��I should have thought of it earlier.��


    ��Those patients are not Shinobi, so everyone wouldn��t think about Chakra, it��s not your fault, Shikaku.�� Hiruzenforted.


    Eagle beside him also nodded.


    His subordinate saw the culprit attacking the vigers during the day, but this subordinate was not a Sensor Shinobi, so he could not detect the flow of Chakra. He only said that the man in ck bit the viger with strange Chakra, and the next moment, the viger fell to the ground.


    In the end, it still depends on Shikaku��s ingenuity.


    Eagle looked at Shikaku with admiration.


    ��So that��s how it is.��


    Minato��s expression did not show the slightest joy, but became more and more solemn, and then he said slowly, ��In other words, the ten Root��s Shinobi are constantly extracting the Chakra of the vigers. Is Gozu Tenno rted to absorbing others�� Chakra?��


    ��It��s just absorbing Chakra from ordinary vigers. No matter how much they absorb, it won''t be much, right?�� Eagle looked at him in confusion.


    ��If this is the case, Advisor Danzo will not rely on Gozu Tenno to turn around the situation.��


    Shikaku analyzes, ��This Gozu Tenno�� maybe it can only absorb the Chakra of these ordinary people with negative emotions at the beginning, butter����


    ��It��s Shinobi��s turn, right?�� Hiruzen couldn��t help but light up his pipe and take a deep puff.


    The operating room is non-smoking area, but who makes Hiruzen senior enough?


    Shikaku said: ��What I am most worried about is that there is no upper limit to their absorption. If this is the case, then those ten Root��s Shinobi will be equivalent to ten Biju inrval stage. So once they absorb enough Chakra����


    The image of ten Biju causing chaos in Konoha suddenly appeared in the minds of the four people present, and their expressions became increasingly ugly.


    ��Yondaime, what do you think?�� Hiruzen put down his pipe and asked.


    ��Among the ten Root��s Shinobi, the Anbu has confirmed one of them.��


    Minato said, ��And I have sent someone to keep an eye on him.��


    Hiruzen and Shikaku immediately understood Minato��s n. He just wanted to wait for the other party to meet the other nine people and catch them in one go!


    But.


    Shikaku couldn��t help but pour cold water: ��Yondaime-sama, what if ten of them contact Advisor Danzo in one-way method, or waited until they absorbed Biju-level Chakra before contacting each other?��


    Minato said with a bitter smile: ��I have also considered this issue, but�� If we capture this known Root��s Shinobi now, the other nine will only hide deeper.��


    ��Just catch Danzo directly!��


    Hiruzen said with clenched teeth, ��I will personally interrogate him!��


    Minato smiled bitterly and shook his head. If Danzo can be persuaded by Hiruzen, he wouldn''t be where he is today.


    As for Anbu��s methods, Danzo, as the leader of Root, is naturally not afraid.


    The atmosphere in the operating room gradually became heavy.


    ��Everyone, we should prepare for the worst.�� Minato said in a low voice.


    ����


    Outside Kirigakure.


    Taki looked at the familiar scene and extremelyplicated emotion filled his eyes under the big sunsses.


    After leaving the Forest of Death, he went around in circles to the Land of Rain, made a long circle, and finally returned here after changing his clothes!


    ��Orochimaru,e out.��


    Taki was guided here by White Zetsu��s clone, so Orochimaru must be nearby. He then said with a snort, ��Give me my ring back.��


    ��Hehehehe������


    With the cold, hoarseughter, Orochimaru��s thin figure slowly walked out from the shade of the tree. He looked at Taki with a faint smile on his face, and said yfully, ��I didn��t expect you would dare to show up in front of me.��


    ��I don��t quite understand what you mean�� Taki pushed the frame on the bridge of his nose.


    A sharp arc appeared at the corner of Orochimaru''s mouth, but he said no more.


    What happened during the capture of Sanbi in Kirigakure led Orochimaru to deduce the truth that Kanp�� and Taki are both members of Abyss, so Orochimaru went to report to tattletale to Minato in an attempt to sow discord in the rtionship between Kanp�� and Konoha, but he didn��t expect that Minato already knows about this information.


    There is so much information he got from it!


    Orochimaru even suspects that the headquarters of Abyss is in Konoha!


    If this suspicion is true, will Taki in front of him still be a Konoha��s Missing-nin?


    The bigger possibility is that like Shisui, he��s another Konoha��s undercover!


    He then thinks of another Abyss��s member, Hy��ketsu��


    He felt that Akatsuki is riddled with holes.


    ��Once I get the benefits, I must leave Akatsuki as soon as possible!��


    Orochimaru secretly made up his mind, and at the same time he opened his mouth, sprayed out the ��Blue�� ring, and said: ��Your ring.��


    Taki watched the ring stained with mucus draw a smelly arc in the air, and in the end�� he didn��t stretch out his hand and just watched the ring fall to the ground.


    Orochimaru smiled and stuck out his tongue to lick his face.


    Taki��s face twitched at this moment. He didn��t feel very angry, he just felt�� disgusted.


    He stomped his feet and called helplessly: ��White Zetsu,e out.��


    ��What are you doing?�� White Zetsu��s clone got out of the ground.


    ��Clean the ring for me.�� Taki sighed angrily and then said, ��Please.��


    ������ White Zetsu��s clone.

 Chapter 700: Building Momentum

    Chapter 700: Building Momentum


    Land of Grass.


    Over Kusagakure, a ck goshawk screamed and soared in the air. It flew out in S-pattern and then in 8-pattern, acting arrogantly and unruly as if there was no one around.


    ��That��s����


    In the corner of Kusagakure, Kakashi looked up at the goshawk. His expression changed slightly, and his figure turned into an afterimage in a sh and rushed over to where the goshawk was.


    At the same time, the remaining members of the Anbu��s sixth team, including Tenzo, Itachi and the others, who were conducting secret inspections throughout Kusagakure, also rushed over after seeing the flight path of the goshawk.


    Since leaving Konoha a few months ago, Kakashi has led the sixth team to search for the whereabouts of Kirigakure��s Missing-nin, Hoshigaki Kisame and Kusagakure��s Missing-nin, Zetsu, but unfortunately, nothing has been found.


    Kakashi refused to admit defeat, so he took Tenzo and the others to Kusagakure, hoping to find about Zetsu��s information here, and then analyze Zetsu��s patterns of action, but unfortunately, after a few days, they actually could not find any information rted to Zetsu!


    It��s as if Zetsu has never lived in Kusagakure.


    Until�� this goshawk appeared.This goshawk is an emergency signal for Anbu to contact their member. Anyone who sees it must rush to the gathering point as soon as possible!


    After a while, Kakashi, Tenzo, Itachi and the others came to a small jungle.


    ��Are everyone in the sixth team here?�� The goshawk soaring high in the sky stopped pping its wings and slowly falling, and its sharp iron ws clung tightly to a branch.


    Kakashi wasn''t surprised when he saw the goshawk eagle could talk, after all, his dog could talk too.


    ��Does the headquarters have any other instructions?�� Kakashi asked coolly.


    ��Hokage-sama��stest order, all members to go back to the vige!�� The goshawk pped its wings and slowly took off, then it said, ��I��m going to inform the other teams, goodbye.��


    When the goshawk flew away, the people in the sixth team looked at each other.


    ��Notify the other teams?��


    ��Hmm, that means Hokage-sama intends to recall all the Anbu who are doing mission outside the vige, right?��


    ��Did a war break out?��


    ��I haven''t heard of any disputes in the Shinobi World.��


    ��Will someone invade the vige?��


    ��Stop arguing, something big must have happened in the vige.��


    Kakashi��s eye turned serious, ��Everyone, get ready and go back immediately!��


    ��Yes!��


    ��


    Land of Fire.


    Konoha.


    Root��s underground headquarters.


    Today, Danzo came to work full of energy again.


    As an Advisor, Danzo actually has his own fixed office space, which is an office on the second floor of the office building next to Hokage Tower. Unfortunately, although Danzo has the position of advisor, the power in his hands is basically empty. With the half-dead Root, how can it be necessary for him to go to the office building?


    However, as long as the dream does not slip, there are always more solutions than difficulties. Danzo believes that in the near future, he will be able to counterattack and reach the peak of his life!


    ��Danzo-sama!�� A Root��s Shinobi suddenly came over in a hurry.


    ��What��s the matter?�� Danzo asked steadily, pulling his bby old face.


    ��I just received the information from ��Ten Bull�� that Nue can finally absorb Shinobi��s Chakra!�� The Root��s Shinobi knelt down on one knee and reported respectfully.


    Hearing this, Danzo was overjoyed, but his face showed no expression, and he ordered coldly: ��Tell them to pay attention to safety and target Genin first, and�� we can start building momentum!��


    ��Yes!�� The Root��s Shinobi replied, then turned around and merged into the darkness.


    ����


    That night.


    Konoha Hospital.


    A grieving and angry female rtive seemed to be unable to bear the torment of her loved one being in aa, so she screamed and howled.


    ��Why, why didn��t Konoha Hospital save my father-inw!��


    ��My father-inw is such a good person, why?��


    ��It''s all because of Kirigakure��s Shinobi, all of this is Kirigakure��s Shinobi��s fault!��


    ��After they came to the vige, my father-inw fell ill. They must be the one who caused it! Why doesn��t Hokage-sama deal with Kirigakure��s Shinobi?!��


    The women��s grief-stricken and angry voice aroused the dissatisfaction of many patients�� rtives. When they gathered together, their voices became louder and louder, and more patients�� rtivese to them after hearing the noise!


    ��Let��s go, let��s go to Ichigo hot spring to do a sit-in demonstration!��


    ��Yes, we must let Hokage-sama know the seriousness of this matter!��


    ��We will never leave until the Kirigakure��s Shinobi are dealt with!��


    Everyone said something to each other, then they majestically and grandiosely rushed to the Ichigo hot spring inn where Kirigakure��s envoys are staying, and prepared to hold a sit-in demonstration.


    ��Damn it!��


    In the darkness, an Anbu looked at the backs of these people with a depressed face.


    He was ordered by Eagle to stay in Konoha Hospital. During this period, if he found someone spreading unfavorable rumors, he would immediately arrest them. However, Konoha Hospital was so big that by the time he arrived after hearing the voice, the female rtive had already gathered dozens of people, and there are more and more peopleing. At this time, as Anbu, if he publicly arrested this female rtive, it would not only cause great dissatisfaction and protests from the rest of the patients, but may even discredit Yondaime Hokage, so he can only watch these people leave.


    ��No, I have to tell Commander this news immediately!��


    The Anbu turned around and hurried towards the Anbu��s Headquarters.


    ����


    It was already half an hourter when Minato received the information about Ichigo hot spring inn��s matter!


    At this point, Namikaze Minato knew that it��s useless to be anxious, so he asked Eagle to call Hiruzen, Shikaku, Kanp�� and ��Kanp����.


    At around eight o''clock in the evening, Minato and the other five people gathered in the small conference room.


    Next, Minato cast a barrier to iste the small conference room and prevent the sound from leaking out.


    ��Speaking of which����


    Shikaku looked at Kanp�� and ��Kanp���� strangely, and asked, ��Why are there two Kanp��?��


    ��It must shadow clone.�� Hiruzen took a puff from his pipe.


    ��One person is stupid, two people are wise!��


    Kanp�� said said, ��Now, I am twice as smart as before!��


    The face of ��Kanp���� next to him twitched upon hearing this, but there was nothing he could do about it. Before Minato nodded, he can only appear as Kanp����s shadow clone.


    Minato interrupted them and said: ��You all already know about the sit-in demonstration, do you have any thoughts?��


    Kanp�� nced at Eagle, with a little grievance in his eyes: ��Commander Eagle, I have obviously reminded me before����


    ��There is nothing we can do about it.��


    Eagle also showed wronged expression, ��Konoha Hospital has too many patients. The consequences of arresting people in front of them are too serious.��


    ��Isn��t it enough to arrest people as a Root��s Shinobi? matter how serious the consequences are, Advisor Danzo will take the me, right?��


    Kanp�� shook his head with disappointment and said, ��Or let the Military Police Force take the me?��


    ��Cough.�� The ��Kanp���� next to him coughed dryly and red at him angrily: ��You really think I don''t exist! How can you tell my n to take the me when I��m right here! You��re too much!��


    Shikaku took a deep look at Kanp�� and said: ��Although I don��t quite agree with your idea, if time can be turned back, that is indeed the best solution.��


    What else can Eagle do? He can only bite the bullet and apologize: ��Sorry, Hokage-sama, I was not thoughtful enough!��


    Minato waved his hand and said: ��Now is not the time to talk about this. Let''s discuss how we should deal with this matter.��


    Shikaku then said: ��Let��s investigate that female rtive first. Since she is causing trouble at this time, it is likely that she has made contact with the Root!��


    ��Regarding Kirigakure��s envoys�� can you ask them to leave the vige temporarily?�� Hiruzen smoked his pipe and made ament.


    ��But we all know that Advisor Danzo has been behind this matter from the very beginning. Asking Kirigakure��s envoys to leave will not solve the problem.��


    Kanp�� disagrees with Hiruzen��s proposal. After all, this kind of temporary solution is not effective. It��s not a method to treat the root cause and just divert attention��


    Kanp�� sighed, and secretly thought, ��Sandaime is indeed old, otherwise, how could he be willing to drive away such a beautiful woman like Mei?��

 Chapter 701: Breakthrough

    Chapter 701: Breakthrough


    After a brief discussion, Minato finally did not agree to Hiruzen��s proposal to ��drive away�� the Kirigakure��s envoys from Konoha.


    This makes Hiruzen, who has been dealing with all kinds of things with the overall situation in mind, quite uneasy, for fear that there will be an irreparable ident.


    Minato saw Hiruzen��s concerns, and immediately decided to let Eagle send a team of Shinobi to the Ichigo hot spring inn. This way, it can prevent Kirigakure��s envoys from being humiliated and fight back, but also make the rtives, who are doing the sit-in demonstrates, not do any excessive behavior, which is good for both parties.


    But this just treats the symptoms rather than the root cause.


    In front of Minato and the others, there is only one way, which is to find the ten Root��s Shinobi hidden in the vige!


    Minato looked at Kanp��, and then looked at ��Kanp����. For a while, he couldn��t tell who was Kanp�� and Shisui, so he looked at the position between the two and asked, ��Is there any clues from Amu?��


    ��Kanp���� stepped forward decisively and said: ��The target attacked eight vigers during the day. In the evening, he returned home as an ordinary viger and went to the wet market to buy seaweed, cabbage, tofu, and a fish. He then went home to cook and fell asleep shortly after eating. No abnormalities were found for the time being.��


    These are the ��precious'' information obtained by White Zetsu��s clone, Amu, who followed closely,


    Eagle looked at ��Kanp���� in surprise, ��He even knew what kind of dishes he bought. Isn��t this tracking too close?����If discovered, all our previous efforts will be wasted.��


    Eagle nced at Minato and saw that he didn��t say anything, so he could only swallow the words that came to his mouth.


    ��Going to the wet market to buy vegetables?�� Shikaku touched the chin and pondered.


    Kanp��, who was next to him, saw Shikaku��s expression as if he turned into the famous Detective Conan, so he used his brains, immediately thought of a possibility, and quickly beat him to it and said: ��Could it be that they pass on information in the wet market?��


    Although there are many people in the wet market, it is precisely because of this that it is less likely to be noticed and suspected.


    Shikaku nced at Kanp��, then turned to Eagle and said: ��Eagle, investigate that female rtive immediately!��


    Eagle was taken aback, then quickly realized and said: ��Do you suspect that the female rtive has also been to the wet market?��


    ��Eagle, as soon as possible!�� Minato looked shocked. If Kanp�� and Shikaku��s reasoning is correct, then Root��s contact method will bepletely exposed under their noses!


    In this way, will the identity of the remaining nine Root��s Shinobi still a problem?


    Hearing the order, Eagle immediately left the small conference room.


    Half an hourter.


    Eagle walked in with all the information about the female rtive.


    ��How is it?�� Minato asked nervously.


    Eagle shook his head and said in a strange tone: ��The female patient has only been in the hospital and at home these past few days, and she has never been to the wet market. As for her husband�� he has been dead for several years.��


    Kanp����s face twisted: ��It��s wrong?


    Minato, Shikaku, Hiruzen and ��Kanp���� all had dark expressions on their faces.


    ��But���� Eagle add.


    Minato was startled and his face turned blue: ��Eagle!!��


    ��Cough.��


    Eagle coughed dryly and said hurriedly, ��I found out that this female rtive has several cousins, and one of them happened to be selling fish in the wet market.��


    ��Selling fish?��


    Kanp�� has a good memory, turned to look towards his own ��shadow clone��, and said, ��Didn��t you say that Root��s Shinobi also buy a fish in the evening?��


    ��Kanp���� nodded: ��Yes, that fish shop����


    Eagle and ��Kanp���� said a name at the same time.


    ��Finally found it!��


    Minato looked at ��Kanp���� with a smile and said, ��Tell Amu to keep an eye on this fish shop!��


    �� Yes!�� ��Kanp���� nodded in respond.


    ��


    Outside the entrance of Ichigo hot spring inn.


    Nearly a hundred rtives of the patients sat there quietly to demonstrate, and on the periphery, there are already dozens of onlookers, pointing at Ichigo hot spring. Most of the content was using Kirigakure��s Shinobi, and at the same time, earnestly hoped that Yondaime could clean up this group of Kirigakure��s Shinobi as soon as possible.


    About nine o��clock, seven or eight ninjas dressed in Anbu attire came from a distance and stood scattered around the Ichigo hot spring inn, then they melted into the darkness and disappeared from the eyes of ordinary vigers.


    ��It��s really interesting.��


    Not far away, the transformed Orochimaru leaned against the wall and looked at this scene with a sneer.


    ��Konoha, Kirigakure��s envoys, the death of Yondaime Mizukage, the disappearance of Sanbi, a strange disease of unknown cause, as well as Abyss, Minato, Gekko Kanp���� Hehehe, yes, I almost forgot my old friend, Shimura Danzo.��


    Orochimaru smelled a familiar smell!


    ��It��s getting more and more interesting here!��


    Taki, who is wearing big sunsses, stood next to Orochimaru, squinting and asked: ��What��s the point? You are not thinking of killing these vigers, and then threw the me Kirigakure to provoke a war between the two countries, right?��


    Orochimaru turned to look at Taki, his eyes were inexplicably bright, and he asked with a smile: ��Is that bad?��


    ��This is Konoha.��


    Taki rolled his eyes, but thinking that he was wearing sunsses, Orochimaru might not be able to see it, so he added a cold snort before continuing, ��Minato and Gekko Kanp�� have both mastered Space-Time Ninjutsu. Are you sure you can escape from them?��


    Orochimaru chuckled and said: ��I am just a clone like you.��


    The corner of Taki��s mouth twitched: ��This snake is really����


    ��What��s wrong with clone?��


    ��Is clone not human?��


    ��Can��t clone live well?��


    ��Just kidding.��


    Orochimaru shrugged, then turned and left.


    Rather than killing these ordinary people, he wants to confirm whether Sanbi��s Jinchuriki is in Konoha more!


    ��Hey, where are you going?�� Taki took two quick steps to follow after him.


    ��Go to the Anbu��s Headquarters to take a look.�� Orochimaru paused, turned his head slightly to look at Taki, and asked with a half-smile, ��Taki, you will help me.��


    ��Why are you going to the Anbu��s Headquarters?��


    Taki was startled in his heart. It must be known that Sanbi and Yonbi��s Jinchuriki are all at the bottom of the Anbu��s Headquarters. If Orochimaru finds out��


    ��Then things would be very serious.��


    ��You don��t seem to want to help���� Orochimaru grinned and his mouth formed a strange arc.


    ��Help, why don��t I help? We are all in the same organization. If I don''t help you, who will?�� Taki patted his big muscles and said domineeringly.


    ��Hehe����


    The smile on Orochimaru��s face became even more weirder. ��But you promised so readily, making me more and more suspicious of you.��


    ��What are you suspicious of?�� Taki pretended to be stupid.


    ��Nothing.��


    Orochimaru turned around and continued walking, while his mouth moved slightly, ��White Zetsu, you should know the location of Konoha��s Anbu��s Headquarters.��


    ��Of course.�� A proud voice came from the darkness, but then he became a little angry again, ��Hey! Don��t talk to me, I will be discovered!��


    ��Go and have a look at the Anbu��s Headquarters, White Zetsu.�� Orochimaru said.


    ��Look at what?�� The White Zetsu��s clone said with a dissatisfied snort.


    ��Look�� if there are any loopholes.�� Orochimaru said as he walked, and his figure slowly melted into the darkness.

 Chapter 702: Cooperation

    Chapter 702: Cooperation


    As the night grew darker, the lights in the Anbu��s Headquarters were extinguished one by one, leaving only a few office lights still on.


    The door on the first floor of the Anbu��s Headquarters was slightly open, and the defense seemed to bex. However, Orochimaru Hinata Taki, after disguising, were leaning against the dark corner in the distance, not daring to make any rash move.


    After some time, a white head emerged from under their feet.


    ��How is it?�� Orochimaru asked, looking down at White Zetsu��s clone.


    White Zetsu��s clone tilted his head and said: ��The whole building, including the underground, was covered with barrier, and there are also Konoha��s Anbu guarding outside, so it''s very difficult to sneak in silently.��


    ��Then���� Orochimaru stared at the Anbu��s Headquarters with twinkling eyes, full of malice.


    ��Orochimaru, although I don��t mind you forcing your way into the Anbu��s Headquarters, don''t forget that we still have a mission.�� Taki hinted vaguely.


    Their mission is to assassinate Mei after Kirigakure��s envoys leave Konoha!


    White Zetsu��s clone felt that what Taki said makes sense, so he hurriedly nodded and said: ��Taki is right, Orochimaru, I think it is better for us to wait outside Konoha.����Hehehehe, ording to the current situation, Kirigakure��s people cannot live without Konoha for the time being, and this period of time��is enough.�� Orochimaru said with a gloomy smile.


    ��Enough?��


    Taki asked, ��Orochimaru, what��s your n?��


    Orochimaru turned his head and looked at Taki with a weird smile: ��My n? Hehehe, it has already started.��


    Taki was puzzled.


    On the contrary, White Zetsu��s clone seemed to have thought of something, and asked aggressively: ��Orochimaru, you couldn''t have cloned yourself again when I was checking the Anbu��s Headquarters, right?��


    Orochimaru smiled without saying a word. He spent a long time in Anbu when he was young, so how could he not know the defense level of Anbu��s Headquarters?


    Letting White Zetsu��s clone to go to investigate the Anbu��s Headquarters is just an excuse to get rid of his surveince.


    Taki, who is next to him, suddenly realized, and immediately felt a sense of loss that his IQ was being wasted!


    ��To be manipted by him right under his nose was just����


    ��But it was really hard to guard against.��


    Orochimaru hides in the shadows, and he can release a small white snake with his sleeves against the wall. Unless Taki keeps using Byakugan to monitor him, he won��t be able to see it at all!


    ��But����


    ��Orochimaru probably has no allies in Konoha anymore. Who can he find when he releases his clone?��


    Taki pondered secretly.


    ��


    In the dark corner, a small white snake crawled quickly, avoiding wild cats and stray dogs, and finally arrived at Danzo��s house.


    Climbing in along the window, the small white snake opened its mouth and sprayed out a wet Orochimaru.


    Looking around the familiar living room with his golden vertical pupils, Orochimaru came to Danzo''s bedroom door with familiarity.


    At the same time, Danzo, who was sleeping soundly, suddenly woke up. He jumped like a rabbit from the futon and threw three kunai towards the sliding door.


    Tock tock tock!


    The kunai pierced through the sliding door and fiercely nailed into the opposite wall.


    ��Danzo, is this how you treat an old friend?�� Orochimaru pushed open the sliding door little by little, and his golden vertical pupils slowly emerged from the darkness, looking at Danzo with a murderous intent at the moment.


    ��Orochimaru���� Danzo grabbed the bandage on his right hand with his left hand, as if nning to use the Wood Release contained in Tenzo��s cells in his right hand.


    Danzo originally wanted to transnt Hashirama��s cells, but unfortunately, the experiment kept failing. In the end, he had no choice but to settle for the next best thing and transnt Tenzo''s cells.


    Although the transnt is sessful and he sessfully inherited two Wood Release Ninjutsu, the power is just average. However, it is not a problem to temporarily block Orochimaru, and get enough time for the Root��s Shinobi from outside toe in.


    ��I��m not here to kill you.��


    Orochimaru put away the murderous intent in his eyes and said, ��I want to enter Anbu��s Headquarters to confirm something, and I need your help.��


    Danzo sneered and said: ��Orochimaru, after what happened�� I really underestimate you for having the nerve to say such things.��


    ��Kirigakure��s envoys came to Konoha for two purposes. First, is to impensation, and the other is to find Sanbi��s whereabouts.��


    Orochimaru said with a nonchnt smile, ��I suspect that Sanbi is in Anbu��s Headquarters.��


    Hearing this, Danzo��s pupil shrank: ��Really?��


    He knew that if this matter is really true, then Minato will be in a lot of troubles. Not only Kirigakure, but the rest of Great Shinobi Viges will never stand idly by!


    After all, Biju is a strategic weapon to maintain the bnce of the strength of Shinobi Viges. If Minato captures Biju for himself, there��s no way other Shinobi Viges will let him go!


    And it was Hashirama who distribute Biju to the rest of Shinobi Viges. And what Minato did is viting Hashirama��s will!


    There are so many troubles Danzo can create from this information.


    Danzo was overwhelmed by emotions, and instantly feels that he is twenty years younger!


    ��How is it?�� Orochimaru saw the look in Danzo''s eyes and knew that this guy must have a lot of conspiracies in his heart, but wouldn''t this be better?


    The more chaotic Konoha, the more he can fish in troubled waters.


    Danzo is an old schemer at any rate. After the initial excitement, he quickly calmed down. He lowered his eye, thinking about his n and Orochimaru��s goal. His thought revolves, and he slowly murmured: ��I can help you, but�� it takes time!��


    Orochimaru squinted his eyes, and instantly guessed what Danzo was thinking, then said with a sneer: ��You haven��t changed at all, Danzo����


    ��Happy cooperation!�� Danzo put down his left hand, and his one eye faintly looked at Orochimaru.


    ����


    Early the next morning.


    Yamano Ichiro woke up from the futon at home, washed up, took out the fish soup he had stewedst night, and drank it expressionlessly.


    This fish was bought from an ordinary fish shop in the wet market. Because the fish is cheap, this fish shop usually does a good business. There are many people buying from this shop, and he is just one of them, but!


    This fish shop is also a secret contact point for the Root!


    Yamano Ichiro goes to this fish shop to buy fish every ten days, and in the belly of the fish bought yesterday, there is thetest information from his Danzo-sama: ��He is allowed to absorb Genin��s Chakra!��


    ��It��s finally starting!��


    After drinking the fish soup, Yamano Ichiro went to the convenience store where he worked before and quit his cashier job.


    In the past, it was this cashier job that allowed him toe into contact with arge number of ordinary vigers, and then he used the Nue in his body to screen out those with negative Chakra. Those who were marked by Nue were like fireflies in the night, unable to hide, and eventually all fell into Nue��s prey!


    But from now on, his target is those Genin, and staying here any longer is just a waste of time.


    After leaving the convenience store, Yamano Ichiro came to a barbecue restaurant. This barbecue restaurant is notrge, but it is still well-known in Konoha. Many Genin like toe here to eat meat, drink, chat and y afterpleting the mission. It��s simply a hunting ce tailored for him!


    After simply demonstrating his work efficiency, Yamano Ichiro sessfully became an employee of this barbecue restaurant.


    And the other nine Root��s Shinobi are also using various means toe to ces where Shinobi usually gather, such as barbecue restaurant, ramen shop, tavern, etc. There��s even those who work in the public bath as a scrubber, just to get in touch with the aloof and remote Genin, and then�� hunt their Chakra!


    That is to say, from this night on, the number of patients in Konoha Hospital will no longer increase.


    But the pressure of public opinion from the outside world has suddenly increased!


    The previous night, the patients�� rtives sat down in front of the Ichigo hot spring inn, and then Anbu��s Shinobi surrounded the Ichigo hot spring inn and trapped Kirigakure��s Shinobi inside. The next day, the number of patients in Konoha Hospital no longer increases. What does this mean?


    Just think carefully about it!

 Chapter 703: Picnic

    Chapter 703: Pic


    Early the next morning.


    Gekko mansion.


    Kanp��y on the futon and fell asleep.


    At twelve o��clock, the Collection Technique was refreshed, so he followed thework cable to the border the Land of Fire and Land of Grass, caught three bandits, and then came to the newly built secret underground base under the frozen soil in the Land of Iron. After sacrificing them, he summoned three Otsutsuki n��s ancestors, and fiercely collected them again.


    He is lucky this time. He got two 1/6 iplete version of Byakugan Kekkei Genkai from them. Although there is still a long distance from the perfect level, you can''t reach a thousand miles without umting small steps��


    Kanp�� poured himself two bowls of hot chicken soup for the soul before rushing back to bed from the Land of Iron.


    ��Big brother, big brother, got up!!��


    The sun had just revealed its red head, and Karin has already rushed in and lifted the quilt.


    ��Stop.�� Kanp�� scrambled for the quilt in a daze and muttered, ��Let your brother Hayate to take you to the Academy today, don''t look for me.����Big brother, the semester is over, I''m on holiday!��


    Karin then said, ��Today, we are organizing a spring outing and pic. If you don��t wake up now, we��ll bete!��


    ��Spring outing and pic����


    Kanp�� suddenly remembered that when he was in the Academy, he often formed group with Iruka, Anko and the others to go hunting, ��I really missed it�� Bah, I finally got rid of this miserable life, why do it stille to me?��


    Kanp�� climbed up from the futon depressedly. After brushing his teeth and washing up, he found that Karin had gathered with Hinata and waited at the door.


    ��Brother Kanp��, good morning.�� Hinata greeted with a blush.


    ��Good morning Hinata.��


    Kanp�� yawned and said, ��Besides you two, who else have you invited to go?��


    ��Sasuke-kun!�� Karin jumped excitedly.


    ��That��s it?��


    Kanp�� looked suspicious.


    Hinata then answered: ��There are Naruto, Ino, and Sakura.��


    ��Oh, that''s exactly six people.��


    ��Don��t tell me�� Because of my transmigration, Konoha 12 has be Konoha 6?��


    ��Big brother, what are you thinking? You look so wretched.�� Karin curiously asked.


    Kanp�� stared at Karin for for half a minute, and finally couldn''t help but move his hands. Although he med himself afterwards, it did relieve his anger.


    ��(*��`��)��


    ����


    Around nine o��clock, Naruto, Sasuke, Ino, and Sakura arrived at the meeting one after another, and then the group chatter continuously as they go to a barbecue restaurant.


    Kanp�� was dumbfounded: ��Wait a minute, aren��t you going to outing and pic? Howe we arrive at a barbecue restaurant?��


    Naruto held the back of his head with his hands, and said confidently: ��Of course it is to buy meat! How can there be no meat on a pic?�� Kanp�� asked incredulously: ��So you don��t n to go to the wild to catch yourself?��


    ��Kanp��-sensei!��


    Naruto looked at Kanp�� in disbelief and said, ��Did you have to grab food by yourself when you went to a pic? It��s so miserable!!��


    ��Are you cursing me!��


    Kanp�� couldn��t help but spank the child again. After the spanking, Kanp�� remembered that they seemed to have paid Anko and Tsukasa for that pic, and then bought food such as red bean pastes and dango.


    ��Naruto, your teacher is wrong!��


    Kanp�� med himself endlessly!


    After arriving at the barbecue restaurant, Kanp�� finally understood why they had to call him for the pic, and the slightest trace of self-me in his heart disappeared in an instant.


    ��The total is 32,000 ryo, Shinobi-sama.�� The waiter at the barbecue restaurant stretched out his hand towards Kanp�� with a formal smile on his face.


    ��So much?��


    Kanp�� remembered that they used to pay for pics. But one person seemed to only pay two hundred ryo, and six people added up to one thousand two ryo.


    ��Howe these prices have risen more than 20 times in just a few years?��


    ��Shinobi-sama.��


    The waiter nced at Naruto and the others behind Kanp�� and exined, ��The ingredients they choose are the best in our shop, so the price is����


    Kanp�� subconsciously turned to look at Naruto��s group of six behind him, and saw that each of them was struggling to carryrge and small bags, looking overwhelmed and tired.


    The corner of Kanp����s mouth twitched slightly, ��You guys����


    ��Sensei (big brother), we��ll leave it to you!��


    Naruto and Karin interrupted Kanp�� in unison, and then urged the other four children, and ran out of the barbecue restaurant with the bags in hands.


    ��Shinobi-sama, a total of����


    The waiter, Ichiro Yamano, squinted his eyes. At this moment, the Nue deep in his body felt Chakra full of negative energy. It was�� unprecedented�� iparably deliciousness!


    Nue begin to stir, as if it wanted to get rid of Ichiro Yamano��s shackles, and rush out to devour Kanp����s Chakra!


    Ichiro Yamano wore a formal smile, but he��s gritting his teeth to suppress the irritable Nue with all his strength. To be honest, this was the first time he saw Nue in such a state, and he didn��t know if it was a good thing or a bad thing.


    But he can be sure that once he lets Nue out, he will definitely be dead!


    Because this mediocre Shinobi in his early twenties, who is nothing but handsome and good-looking, is none other than Gekko n��s n Head, an Anbu Elite, and the topbat power of the vige: Gekko!


    As a Root��s elite, Yamano Ichiro��s had already recognized Kanp����s identity the moment he came in!


    So in any case, he can��t let Kanp�� notice Nue''s existence!


    Kanp�� took out four ten thousand yuan bills with bitter expression.


    While counting the money, Yamano Ichiro tried his best to suppress Nue��s restlessness in his body, leaving a sentence of ��pleasee again��, and quickly turned and left.


    After paying the money, Kanp�� turned around and chased after Naruto and the others.


    He seemed to be unable to control his hands again.


    ����


    At around ten-thirty, Kanp�� brought the group to Senju Park, and theny on the grass to bask in the sun, letting Naruto and the others do whatever they wanted.


    ��Hey, idiot Naruto, don��t put the fat beef under the pork!�� Karin yelled.


    ��Why does it matter? I��m going to eat itter anyway.�� Naruto didn��t care.


    ��Naruto-kun, I think, I think it��s better for you to listen to Karin��s words.�� Hinata persuaded from the side.


    ��Why?�� Naruto was puzzled.


    ��Of course it''s because of my big fists!��


    Karin roared angrily, and pounced with a punch that made Naruto scream.


    Naruto and Karin are both Uzumaki n��s members. Without mentioning Asura��s reincarnation, just from the bloodline of Uzumaki n, it is obvious that Karin overwhelms Naruto, as it can be seen from their hair.


    Coupled with being caught off guard, Naruto was unfortunately suppressed!


    But Naruto is the kind of person who bes more courageous the more he is frustrated. The harder he gets beaten, the more energetic he gets!


    After a while, the two of them started going back and forth.


    ��Why did you two fight?��


    Sakura took the opportunity to get to Sasuke��s side, and said calmly, ��Karin is really barbaric.��


    ��Yeah.��


    Ino also felt that it would be in her own interest to squeeze Karin out of the game first, so she followed Sakura and threw dirty things on Karin. She kept talking about things like she didn''t brush her teeth or wash her feet before going to bed, she had a rude personality, and she is ugly.


    Fortunately, Sasuke only wants to help his big brother. He doesn''t care about the love between men and women!


    He squeezed away from Sakura and Ino who were almost crushing him, and walked forwards. He walked around Karin and Naruto, who are rolling around on the grass, and finally walked to Kanp����s side.


    ��What��s the matter?�� Kanp�� asked with his eyes closed. He was thinking about what happened at the barbecue restaurant just now, as he felt that there seemed to be something wrong with the waiter.


    However, the sound of Sasuke''s footsteps interrupted his thoughts.


    ��Forget it, whether is something fishy about him or not, I can just ask Anbu to investigateter.��

 Chapter 704: Abnormality

    Chapter 704: Abnormality


    In the midsummer of July, the scorching sun at noon hangs in the blue sky, and white clouds float freely. Kanp�� lies on the grass with his head resting in the shade of the tree, legs crossed, and the warm wind blew through his hair, making it feelfortable.


    ��I want to ask you something!�� Sasuke stood nearby with a solemn expression on his arrogant face.


    Kanp�� opened his eyes and nced at him, then closed them again and sighed: ��Sasuke, I know what you want to ask, sigh! What a sin!��


    Hearing this, Sasuke��s eyes lit up, ��He knows that I want to ask about Big Brother Shisui!��


    ��And he must know something!��


    Sasuke was about to ask in detail when he heard Kanp�� continued: ��Naruto�� he fights against you all day long, just to attract your attention, Sasuke, do you understand Naruto��s feelings for you?��


    ��You�� what are you talking about?!�� Sasuke''s expression changed drastically, and he felt as if he had rushed into a hot spring on a cold day.


    ��Naruto is suffering from emotions that his age should not bear. Sasuke, I hope you can face Naruto��s feelings bravely!��


    Kanp�� stretched out his right hand, clenched his fist heavily in the air, and said sincerely, ��Be a warm-hearted boy!����I����


    Sasuke felt a tightness in his chest that he couldn''t let out, making him flush to the ears. He wanted to block Kanp����s mouth with his foot.


    ��That''s not what I want to ask!��


    Sasuke defended anxiously with a red face, ��I want to ask about Big Brother Shisui!��


    ��Shisui�� That guy is a cunning person. Even after so many years, Anbu hasn��t found his trace. He might have taken my appearance and was cheating out there.��


    Kanp�� then muttered, ��And the most dangerous ce is the safest ce. Maybe he is in Konoha now!��


    Kanp�� is telling the truth, but who would believe this?


    At any rate, Sasuke doesn��t believe it, and he is still very angry. He feels that he has been tricked!


    ��If you don''t want to say it, forget it!��


    As the young master of the Uchiha n, Sasuke still has a proud personality. Seeing Kanp�� talking nonsense, he immediately turned around and left arrogantly.


    ��No one believes the truth these days.��


    Kanp�� ignored Sasuke. He then stood up from the grass, then walked and hid behind a tree to relieve himself. During this period, he created a shadow clone and asked him to send information about the barbecue restaurant back to Anbu.


    After a while, the shadow clone was disbanded and the memory was returned. Kanp�� learned that the waiter he met at the barbecue restaurant was the Root��s Shinobi, who was discovered by Anbu before, Ichiro Yamano.


    Kanp�� felt a little regretful that such a great contribution was just gone.


    At this moment, the battle between Naruto and Xianglin is already over. The two of them are covered with dirt, bruised and swollen at this time. They also agree to fight again one day!


    Then, they started working as if nothing happened.


    The six kids then picks gathered firewood, dug holes, sorted the ingredients, and started grilling after the preparations werepleted. After a while, the rich aroma of meat slowly filled the air.


    As the only investor in this pic, Kanp�� was naturally excluded. Children will of course y with children, and an adult will y alone.


    Kanp�� was not angry either. He smiled and created a shadow clone to go into the depths of Senju Park to hunt. In less than ten minutes, the shadow clone came back carrying a disemboweled hare.


    When Ino saw this scene, she immediately attacked: ��Karin, that little rabbit is so cute, how can your elder brother bear to eat it?��


    Sakura next to her swallowed the barbecue in her mouth andunched an assist: ��Yeah, it��s so cruel. Karin, could it be that you also like to eat rabbits?��


    The two stic sisters besieged their love rival and secretlymunicated with their eyes. They made a tacit understanding and decided to flick Karin away first, and then they willpete for Sasuke fairly!


    However, Karin responded calmly: ��Sakura, the meat in your mouth is rabbit meat.��


    ������ Sakura stiffened and silently put down the half-eaten roast rabbit in her hand.


    ��Is that so? I didn��t notice it, hehe.�� Sakura quickly nced at Sasuke and breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that he didn''t care.


    ��What are you talking about? Isn''t rabbit delicious?��


    Naruto saw Sakura throw away the roasted rabbit meat, and immediately picked it up and gnawed it. He then said happily, ��Don''t waste it.��


    ��Naruto����


    A well of anger burst out from Sakura''s forehead. She was afraid that Sasuke would misunderstand and she wanted to drive Naruto into the ground, but since Sasuke is next to her, she had to keep herdylike personality��


    ��So ufortable����


    Sakura gnashed her teeth and said with a smile: ��Naruto, I have already eaten that meat.��


    ��It��s okay, I don��t mind at all.�� Naruto said with a chuckle.


    o(��m����;)o


    ��You don��t mind, but I do!!��


    Creak creak��


    Sakura started grinding her teeth.


    ��Sakura, your rtionship with Naruto is really good.�� Ino smiled and came over to stab her immediately.


    After all, the friendship boat of stic sisters can capsize at any time.


    ��Yeah����


    Creak creak��


    Sakura smiled without showing her teeth or making a sound with anger.


    After a pleasant pic, Naruto and the others went wild in Senju Park until five o''clock in the afternoon, and then went home.


    Not long after arriving home with Karin and Hinata, Kanp�� was called to Ichigo hot spring inn by Anbu.


    At this time, in addition to arge number of patients�� rtives who are doing a sit-in demonstration, a lot of onlookers gathered in Ichigo hot spring. And the gate of Ichigo hot spring was surrounded by the crowd.


    After Kanp�� entered the Ichigo hot spring inn from the back door, an Anbu jumped out and told him thetest information.


    First, from the day before yesterday to the sit-in demonstration here by the patients'' families here, in the past two days, no more patient has been added to the Konoha Hospital, which makes more and more Konoha��s vigers believe that all this is done by Kirigakure��s Shinobi.


    Secondly, the mood of Kirigakure��s envoys is very unstable, and they are asking Konoha to give them an exnation.


    This is why Kanp�� was called here.


    Kanp�� is puzzled upon hearing this. Although he is familiar with Mei, but when it came to diplomacy, he had to let the advisor handle it, right?


    But then he changed his mind after thinking about it. There are only three advisors in the vige right now, and two of them were appointed after the retirement of Utatane Koharu and Mitokado Homura after they retired. They have average ability and are mainly responsible for the vige''s government affairs. As for the diplomacy between the viges, it still has to be handed over to Hiruzen, but Hiruzen only proposed expelling the Kirigakure��s envoys two days ago��


    ��Forget it, let me do it.��


    When he came to the small courtyard where Mei and the others lived, Kanp�� felt a series of cold eyes that showed no emotion as soon as he entered.


    Kirigakure��s Shinobi in small groups stood at the corner of the small courtyard, looking at Kanp�� with expressionless faces.


    ��Why did Yondaime Hokage send you here?�� Mei walked from the wooden corridor with a hand on her hip and a charming temperament.


    Kanp�� said earnestly: ��Who made us have a good rtionship?��


    Mei did not pick up Kanp����s stubble. She walked up to Kanp�� and asked in a deep voice: ��Those outside, how long do you n to let them continue!��


    ��This is a misunderstanding.��


    Kanp�� hurriedly exined, ��Most recently, many people have been hospitalized with strange diseases. Because it happened when you����


    ��I know all of that.��


    Mei interrupted him, ��If this thing was really done by us, you Konoha��s Anbu will not just do nothing. In other words, you know that this matter has nothing to do with us. But then, why do you still let those people outside cause troubles?!��


    Kanp�� was startled: ��Mei is very sharp.��


    Kanp�� was about to speak, but was interrupted by Mei again: ��Moreover, after we were put under house arrest by your Konoha��s Anbu, the number of patients outside has stopped increasing. This is clearly a trap for us! I now seriously doubt the ability of Konoha��s Anbu to do things. As long as you can find the people behind the scenes or cure those patients, things wouldn��t have developed to this point!��


    Kanp�� coughed dryly and said, ��Don��t get too excited, Terumi Mei. It��s not that the matter cannot be solved, but����


    As he said that, Kanp�� suddenly had a sh of inspiration, so strong that he noticed something was wrong!


    As Mei said, the members of Kirigakure��s envoys have been ��protected�� by Konoha��s Anbu in this hot spring inn since the night before yesterday, and cannot contact outsiders, so howe she know that in the past two, there is no new patient in Konoha Hospital?


    ��But what?�� Mei frowned and looked at Kanp��.


    Kanp�� shook his head and said with a bitter expression: ��But�� we haven��t got any clues yet.��

 Chapter 705: Another Meritorious Deed

    Chapter 705: Another Meritorious Deed


    Half an hourter, Kanp�� came out of the small courtyard and quietly rushed to the corner to call out the Anbu��s Shinobi nearby and asked them if Mei and her group had contact with outsiders in the past two days.


    ��Absolutely not!��


    The Anbu��s Shinobi solemnly vowed, ��ording to Hokage-sama��s instructions, in order to avoid conflicts, even the meals are delivered by our people, so it is impossible for them toe into contact with any outsiders.��


    ��Then have you mentioned anything outside to them?�� Kanp�� continued to ask.


    The Anbu��s Shinobi said: ��You are also from Anbu, so you should know Anbu��s rules.��


    Kanp�� nodded subconsciously. Anbu uses hand gestures for generalmunication during the mission, and they can��t speak unless necessary, let alonemunicate with outsiders.


    ��In other words����


    Kanp�� was furious: ��Terumi Mei actually came into contact with a mysterious Shinobi behind my back.��


    ��And this mysterious person����The first thing that came to Kanp����s mind is someone from Gozu Tenno.


    Then came Orochimaru.


    Some time ago, Orochimaru sneaked into Minato��s house, trying to provoke the pure superior-subordinate rtionship between him and Minato. Although he failed in the end, with Orochimaru''s character, he would never leave in such a dejected manner, so he must still be hiding in the dark, making trouble everywhere!


    Kanp�� pondered for a while, and after leaving the hot spring inn, he rushed straight to Hokage Tower.


    ����


    At the same time.


    After Mei sent away Kanp��, she shut herself in the bedroom.


    ��Come out.�� Mei sat on the tatami.


    After a while, a small white snake emerged from the corner and sprayed out an Orochimaru covered in mucus.


    ��How was your talk with Gekko Kanp��?�� Orochimaru asked with a half-smile as he licked the mucus off his face with his tongue.


    ��It��s not important!��


    Mei stared at him coldly and asked, ��I just want to know if the death of Mizukage-sama has anything to do with Akatsuki! ��


    ��Hehehe����


    Orochimaru said with a smile, ��Terumi Mei,pared to retrieving Sanbi, wouldn''t it be too stupid to pursue the death of the Yondaime Mizukage?��


    Mei stared at him without speaking.


    Orochimaru was not shy at all when being stared at by such a beautiful woman, because he is also a girl at this time!


    ��Actually, if you want to know who killed the Yondaime Mizukage, it��s very simple. Just confirm that Sanbi is in Konoha, isn��t that enough?�� Orochimaru smiled.


    ��How can you be sure that Sanbi is in Konoha?�� Mei was still not convinced.


    ��I naturally have my source of information.��


    Orochimaru��s expression is calm, but in fact, even he is not sure about it, but who cares?


    Mei seems to be infected by Orochimaru��s self-confidence, and was a little moved.


    Then, she remembered the unfavorable negotiations with Hiruzen after arriving in Konoha, as well as the two days she had been under house arrest by Konoha''s Anbu and the sit-in demonstrations held by Konoha��s vigers.


    ��How is it?�� Orochimaru asked gloomily.


    Mei lowered her gaze and said, ��You see, now that all of us are under house arrest by Konoha��s Anbu, even if we want to do something, we can��t do it.��


    ��I can help you.�� Orochimaru smiled, ��When the time is right, I wille to you!��


    After saying that, Orochimaru dissipated into smoke.


    ����


    Hokage Tower.


    When Kanp�� rushed to Minato��s office, he happened to see an Anbu leaving after reporting the information.


    ��Kanp��, you came just in time.��


    Minato said with a solemn expression, ��The number of patients in Konoha Hospital no longer increases in the past few days. I thought Danzo deliberately stopped for the sake of public opinion, but I didn��t expect����


    A thought shed through Kanp����s mind: ��Did they start to absorb Shinobi��s Chakra?��


    Minato nodded, and with an ugly expression, he said: ��At present, six Genin��s Chakra have been inexplicably absorbed.��


    Shinobi��s physical fitness far exceeds that of ordinary vigers, so even if their Chakra is absorbed, they wouldn''t be unconscious. They won��t go to the hospital to lie down, and instead choose to report the attack.


    Kanp�� frowned and said: ��Hokage-sama, I also wanted to report something.��


    Kanp�� told Minato about his doubts towards Mei.


    ��Advisor Danzo, Orochimaru, Kirigakure, more and more people are involved.��


    Minato��s head felt hurt, he shook his head and smiled bitterly, ��It��s a pity that Shisui only brought back one Amu.��


    Although White Zetsu��s clone, Amu, is a scum with 5 power level, his investigative and surveince abilities are obvious to all.


    Kanp�� asked: ��Are there any gains from Amu��s side?��


    Minato shook his head.


    Although White Zetsu��s clone keeps an eye on the fish shop, no suspicious clues have been found so far.


    It seems that after Yamano Ichiro visited once, the contact of the Root has beenpletely interrupted.


    Kanp�� remembered going to the barbecue restaurant in the morning, his eyes lit up, and he said: ��Hokage-sama, those ten Root��s Shinobi should be lurking in the vige as ordinary people. And there are not many ces that allow ordinary persons toe into contact with Genin.��


    Minato nodded and said: ��Shikaku has already mentioned it to me. I also have asked two advisors to check all the staff in the tavern, barbecue restaurant, hot spring and other ces in the vige. But I��m afraid there will be no results in a short time.��


    Konoha has been developing faster and faster in recent years, and there are more and more shops like tavern and hot spring, and the number of staff there has naturally increased exponentially, which has made their investigation more difficult.


    But Kanp�� doesn��t think so.


    ��Hokage-sama, before, their goal were ordinary people, but now, it is Genin.�� Kanp�� reminded.


    Minato pondered, and his eyes gradually glowed.


    ��That��s right, their goal were ordinary people before. Take Ichiro Yamano as an example. He used to work as a cashier in a convenience store, so he can get in touch with an ordinary person and then screen the target.��


    ��Now that you be Genin, he needs to go to the barbecue restaurant!��


    ��He changes job!��


    ��As long as they changed jobs in the past two days, they are most likely the Root��s Shinobi we are looking for!��


    Minato was overjoyed.


    Kanp�� sighed: ��I identally made another meritorious deed.��


    ��If this continues, I canpete for the Godaime Hokage.��


    ����


    The efficiency of Konoha''s government affairs department is quite high. After Kanp�� put forward the ��priceless�� opinion, about three dayster, the government affairs department found out that except for Ichiro Yamano, there are 37 people who changed from ordinary jobs to jobs that could contact Genin during those two days.


    Minato looked at the list excitedly, and immediately ordered the Anbu to follow and monitor them in order to screen out the real Root��s Shinobi.


    In order to prevent being discovered, the person responsible for tracking and monitoring this time must be Elite Jonin-Level!


    Kanp�� originally thought that he would be dispatched too, but unfortunately, Minato did not let him monitor those people.


    This is not because Kanp����s certificate is still Tokubetsu Jonin, but because Kanp�� and Danzo have a feud!


    With Danzo��s old fox personality, any Shinobi who has a feud with him will be studied in depth, so just in case, Kanp�� was not selected.


    Instead, Kanp����s shadow clone, ��Kanp���� was selected.


    Kanp�� is not jealous, but he wants to see if Minato can find 37 Elite Jonin in Anbu!


    After all, as far as he knows, the main force of Anbu today is Elite Chunin and Tokubetsu Jonin. Although there are many Jonin, Elite Jonin is not something that ordinary Jonin canpare to!


    But to Kanp����s surprise, in less than half a day, thirty-seven Elite Jonin took up the jobs.


    ��Anbu actually hides so many elites?��


    Kanp�� was astonished. It wasn''t until he saw Kakashi that he realized btedly: ��Minato actually called back the Anbu who were working outside!��

 Chapter 706: Idiot?

    Chapter 706: Idiot?


    ��Kanp����Where have you been in the past few years? Why is there no news of you everywhere?��


    Kakashi led the members of the sixth team back to the vige, and was about to report to the Anbu��s Headquarters when he encountered Kanp��, who had disappeared inexplicably for several years and was unorganized and undisciplined, so Kakashi rushed forward to stop him.


    ��Brother Kanp��!��


    ��Husky, long time no see!��


    ��Everyone thought you were missing, Husky.��


    Behind Kakashi, Tenzo and the others also gathered around curiously.


    Kanp�� chuckled heartily. He had been staying on the moon for the past few years, so the Shinobi World naturally would not have any information about him. When hees down from the Moon, he went to the Land of Water by ident and wandered there for more than ten days. After getting Sanbi��s tail, he sessfully took a ship to the Land of Lightning, and then returned to Konoha along the work cable��. At that time, Kakashi had led the sixth team to leave Konoha, and was searching the Shinobi World for Kisame and Zetsu, so this is the first time they have met in recent years.


    ��Captain Kakashi, Tenzo, and��everyone.��


    Kanp�� exined enthusiastically after seeing everyone after a long absence, ��You may not believe it, but I have been on the Moon in the past few years. The scenery above is very beautiful, and if I have the opportunity, I��ll take you to see it?��������


    The corner of Kakashi��s eye twitched when he heard this, ��Hehe.��


    ��Sure enough, he is still as annoying as before. Yeah, this is definitely his main body!��


    Itachi rolled his eyes as he mixed in with the team.


    Tenzo forced a smile and said: ��Brother Kanp�� really likes to joke.��


    The others don��t believe it, and justughing while cursing in their hearts.


    Kakashi shook his head. He was toozy to dwell on it anymore and asked solemnly: ��For Hokage-sama to suddenly summon us back, is there something big going on in the vige?��


    This question also made the others be serious.


    Kanp����s thoughts revolve: ��No wonder����


    Kanp�� believes that the sixth team is definitely not the only Anbu��s team to be called back!


    ��No wonder Minato can gather 37 Elite Jonin in half a day.��


    Kanp�� came back to his senses and said in a low voice: ��There is indeed something big happening in the vige, but this is not the ce to talk. Everyone, follow me!��


    After saying that, Kanp�� turned around and left quickly, leaving everyone with a reliable back!


    Kakashi and the others looked at each other and felt a sense of solemnity that the storm ising. They closed their mouths, followed Kanp��, and rushed all the way, and finally arrived at�� Anbu��s Headquarters.


    Kakashi and the other members looked at each other in confusion. They were about to report back to the headquarters just now. Even if they didn��t meet Kanp��, they would still know what happened, but now��


    Everyone is so full that they don''t know how to vomit on Kanp��.


    ��Okay.��


    Kanp�� pped his hands, turned around and saw everyone with dull eyes, smiled boldly, and decisively told them what happened in the vige recently before they went crazy.


    This is more than half an hour.


    ��I didn��t expect so many things to happen in the vige during this period.��


    ��Yondaime Mizukage actually died under Gentle Fist, is this true?��


    ��Sanbi is missing, this is a big deal!��


    ��There won''t be a war, right?��


    ��Compared with the war, Advisor Danzo is the most important thing, right?��


    Everyonemented and expressed their opinions one after another.


    Kanp�� took the opportunity to sneak out.


    When Kakashi and the otherse back, he will have to go back to the hard days of clocking in, getting up early and going to bedte, but it is a good thing that Tenzo is back now. His Wood Release is finally here for him to collect!


    By the time Kakashi and the others noticed that Kanp�� had slipped away, it had been quite a while, and they have all returned to the Anbu��s headquarters, so they can��t chase after him outside anymore. Kakashi just shook his head and led everyone to see Commander Eagle.


    Because the selection of 37 Elite Jonin waspleted, Kakashi was not recruited, so Eagle ordered them to stay in the vige during this period of time, don��t train too hard, and be prepared to fight at any time.


    After speaking, Eagle waved to let everyone disband.


    ��Everyone, let''s rest for two days.��


    Kakashi waited for Eagle to leave and said, ��We will meet at eight the day after tomorrow.��


    ��Yes!�� After everyone responded in unison, they dispersed.


    Itachi was walking alone on his way home. This time, he was away from the vige for a few months. He missed his little brother very much, and couldn��t help but get walk home faster.


    At this moment, a familiar figure blocked him.


    Itachi looked Kanp��, who suddenly appeared, and his face�� there��s no emotion at all.


    ��What��s the matter?�� Itachi asked coldly.


    ��Itachi����


    Kanp�� spoke softly, his voice full of warm emotions and rich feelings!


    Itachi fiercely, and suddenly felt a subtle feeling of being sexually abused by a wretched man from the back.


    Seeing Itachi''s troubled expression, Kanp��, no, Shisui felt very ufortable in his heart. He wanted to remove the Transformation Technique and let Itachi see his true appearance, but now is not the time!


    ��I��ll leave if it''s okay.�� Itachi walked past ��Kanp���� with an expressionless face.


    ��Itachi!��


    ��Kanp���� turned around and asked affectionately, ��How are you doing recently?��


    Itachi had goosebumps all over his skin. He squinted at Kanp�� and said mercilessly: ��I don��t remember that our rtionship is so good that we can greet each other.��


    ��Kanp���� had a lump in his throat when he heard this. Although he knows that Itachi was talking to Kanp��, but Shisui still felt sad.


    Seeing Itachi''s back slowly leaving, ��Kanp���� stood there for half a minute, then sighed and left silently.


    After Itachi returned home, he did not see his little brother. After thinking about it, he rushed to the small forest where the two brothers usually train together. Sure enough, he saw Sasuke training kunai throwing.


    ��Sasuke.��


    Itachi called softly with a smile on his lips, his voice full of warm emotions and rich feelings.


    At this moment, Itachi��s delicate body trembled, and he suddenly remembered the moment when ��Kanp���� stopped him just now.


    He discovered that the way he called Sasuke at this time the same as when ��Kanp���� called out before.


    ��Don��t tell me��.��


    inexplicably, a funny thought emerged from Itachi''s mind.


    ��Big brother?��


    When Sasuke heard Itachi��s voice, he turned around excitedly and rushed over with a big smile, ��Big brother, you are finally back.��


    ��Un.��


    Itachi frowned slightly, and responded absently to his coquettish little brother, while thinking about what happened just now.


    ��Big brother, what are you thinking about?�� Sasuke noticed his brother��s abnormality and was immediately dissatisfied.


    ��Sorry, something suddenly happened to big brother.�� Compared to the little brother in front of him, Itachi is more eager to prove something at this time.


    ��Big brother!!!��


    Sasuke is furious, and held Itachi��s clothes with his mouth pouting.


    ��Forgive me, Sasuke.��


    Itachi tapped Sasuke''s forehead with one finger, and then disappeared quickly.


    ��Really���� Sasuke rubbed his eyebrows, with dissatisfaction in his eyes, but joy soon appeared again, and he skipped home to wait for his big brother toe back.


    Rushing ??all the way.


    Itachi came to the ce where he met ��Kanp����, but there was no one here.


    But it doesn��t matter. After all, as a Shinobi, tracking is a basic skill.


    Itachi followed the traces left by ��Kanp���� and chased him all the way. Finally, he saw Kanp�� near the Hyuga n.


    Seeing this, Itachi stopped in front of him.


    ��What are you doing?�� Kanp�� looked at Itachi, who suddenly jumped out, and askedzily.


    ��You�� you are����


    Itachi��s heart beats like a drum, his eyes excited, and he took two steps forward eagerly, reaching out to catch Kanp��.


    Kanp�� was frightened, subconsciously covered his crotch and hastily back away, staring at him vigntly.


    The pedestrians around also stopped, looking at Itachi with weird eyes.


    Itachi��s expression suffocated, and for some reason, he suddenly felt like a�� idiot?

 Chapter 707: Shikaku’s Plan

    Chapter 707: Shikaku��s n


    ��Why?��


    ��How could this happen?!��


    The expression on Itachi''s face gradually solidified and stiffened under the gaze of passers-by. At this moment, he felt like a clown stripped naked in public, no, a clown wearing Uchiha��s costumes!


    The glory of n was stepped on by him personally at this moment, and all of this is, is�� ��Yes, it is all Gekkou Kanp����s conspiracy!��


    ��He deliberately approached me hypocritically just now, making me mistaken him for Big Brother Shisui, and then making me looks like a fool!��


    ��So hateful!��


    Looking at Kanp��, who had a vignt face and showed no w, across from him, Itachi felt so frustrated that he almost exploded.


    The passers-by looked at as they walked, and when they saw that there was nothing going on, they quickened their pace and hurried away.


    ��Very good���� Itachi, who ��graduated from the Department of Psychology��, used his rich imagination to fill in the entire process of development, and his expression quickly returned to indifference. The dark lines on his face made him look extremely cold and evil.Leaving behind these concise harsh words, Itachi turned around and left without any hesitation, leaving Kanp�� a lonely and�� inexplicable back figure.


    ��???��


    Kanp�� has a ck question mark on his face: ��What is that guy doing?��


    When he returned to his mansion and saw his own ��shadow clone��, Kanp�� realized.


    ��Did you just go to see Uchiha Itachi?��


    Kanp�� looked at ��himself�� in front of him with a weird expression, ��No wonder Itachi showed such a crazy expression to me just now, it turned out to be you bastard��s fault!��


    Shisui lowered his head slightly: ��Sorry, I couldn''t control myself and caused you trouble.��


    Kanp�� waved his hand generously: ��It��s okay, anyway, it wasn''t me who got hurt in the end.��


    ������


    ��What does he mean?��


    Shisui didn��t know what to say.


    In fact, after seeing Itachi just now, Shisui felt a little regretful. After all, once his identity was exposed, would the Uchiha n still hate the Konoha��s higher-ups headed by Minato as before?


    Can Danzo still cooperate with such an Uchiha n with confidence?


    As soon as a variable appears, it will inevitably lead to unpredictable consequences. Therefore, as a precaution, Shisui deliberately rushed to Kanp����s house after leaving, and Itachi also noticed the abnormality afterwards and chased after him. Unfortunately, Shisui��s skills are superior.


    The two chatted for a few more words and then separated.


    After a few days, Anbu finally made a huge harvest!


    With 37 Elite Jonin��s continuous surveince, ordinary vigers were eliminated one by one, and Root��s Shinobi, who seemed to be loyal but were actually Danzo''s minions, were identified. By the third day, including Ichiro Yamano, the identities of the remaining Root��s Shinobi were all discovered by Anbu��s elites!


    This morning.


    Kanp�� got up early and rushed to the Anbu��s Headquarters. He went to the bathhouse to check in the day before yesterday, only to find that the third dressing room of the bathhouse had been demolished!


    After that, he hurried to the Anbu��s Headquarters, only learn that the sixth team''s base had been moved to the third floor of the of Anbu��s Headquarters in the past few years, and then he was told that the next meeting ce of the sixth team is here.


    When Kanp�� rushed to the locker room on the third floor, Tenzo and the others are already there, except for Kakashi.


    ��Brother Kanp��, I forgot to tell you that the base has been changedst time, sorry.�� Seeing Kanp��ing in, Tenzo hurriedly came up and touched the back of his head to apologize.


    Kanp�� patted his shoulder enthusiastically, and at the same time put on kind eyes and benevolent eyebrows, and said: ��Don''t take it to heart, look at my peaceful expression, I am not angry with you at all.��


    Tenzo suddenly felt an amiable auraing from Kanp����s face, which made him think of Hiruzen��s wrinkled and kind old face.


    ��Brother Kanp������


    Tenzo was about to start to speak, but Kanp�� stretched out his hand to interrupt him and said, ��Don��t say anything, just listen to me.��


    Tenzo subconsciously shut up, and then listened what Kanp�� say earnestly, ��Sigh, I haven''t been in the vige in the past few years, making you lonely.��


    ��Huh?�� Tenzo��s eyes turned strange.


    The members next to him had even weirder expressions.


    Itachi has an expression of ��sure enough�� on his face: ��He deliberately embarrassed me before, so today, is it Tenzo��s turn?��


    Kanp�� ignores these extras and continues to express his emotions: ��After work, I will treat you to your favorite Ichiraku Ramen!��


    ��Brother Kanp��, my favorite is walnuts���� Tenzo said quietly.


    Kanp����s face twitched. At this moment, he seemed to see a line of words burst out from the top of Tenzo��s head: Favorability -10086.


    ��How can this be?��


    Kanp�� corrected him seriously: ��I mean, after finishing my favorite Ichiraku Ramen, I will take you to eat your favorite walnut.��


    Tenzo looked at Kanp�� nkly.


    ��Pfft����


    ��Ahahahaha����


    ��I''mughing so hard, Husky, hahaha����


    The extras nearby couldn''t help butugh.


    In the end, Tianzang couldn''t help butugh out loud too.


    Kanp�� looked at them expressionlessly: ��Laugh, justugh, let''s see who has everything in the end!��


    Kanp�� snorted and was about to change his Anbu attire, when suddenly, an Anbu suddenly knocked on the door and said aftering in: ��Husky, Hokage-sama invites you to go to the conference room on the fifth floor.��


    ��Okay, understood.��


    Kanp�� nodded steadily. After the Anbu left, Kanp��ined to everyone with a helpless expression, ��Sigh, Hokage-sama is the same as always. Whenever there is something important, he asks me toe over. It''s really annoying.��


    ������ Tenzo and the others suddenly couldn��tugh anymore.


    Not long after Kanp�� left, Kakashi arrived slowly.


    ��Sorry, there was a ck cat blocking the road.��


    After giving the same excuse for beingte, Kakashi looked around and asked, ��Where is that guy Kanp��?��


    ��He was just called to the conference room by Hokage-sama.�� Tenzo replied.


    ������


    Kakashi��s chest felt tight when he heard this.


    He remembers that in the past, his teacher, Minato would call him to advise him when something happened, but now, it has changed to Kanp��.


    Kakashi felt ufortable and said: ��Today�� Let��s train.��


    ����


    In the conference room on the fifth floor.


    Minato, Hiruzen, Shikaku, Eagle, and Kanp����s ��shadow clone�� are all here. When Kanp�� arrives, the meeting officially begins!


    As the current Hokage, Minato was the first to speak, and exined all the information they currently have, including the identities of the ten Root��s Shinobi, and the information provided by Kanp��.


    Finally, he asked: ��Everyone, I want to hear your views on the next situation.��


    As someone with the highest IQ, Shikaku is the first one to take the responsibility: ��Although the ten Root��s Shinobi have been found, we still have no understanding about the real threat from Gozu Tenno. However, we can be sure that the more Chakra they absorb, the greater the threat will be, so I suggest taking down the ten Root��s Shinobi directly!��


    ��No!��


    Eagle stood up and disagreed, ��Advisor Danzo��s n has only just begun, and if we catch the ten Root��s Shinobi now, we can��t convict Advisor Danzo!��


    Shikaku nced at him and said, ��I haven��t finished yet.��


    Eagle suddenly felt a wave of maliceing from Shikaku. He felt that he was going to be pped in the face, pped really hard.


    ��Now, we already know the identities of the ten Root��s Shinobi and their contact information with Advisor Danzo.��


    Shikaku smiled confidently, ��So, after we capture these ten Root��s Shinobi, we will have our people pretend to be them, and go to the fish shop in the wet market to ept Advisor Danzo��s instruction, and finally waited for Advisor Danzo��s attack. Of course, during this period, monitoring Advisor Danzo and Kirigakure��s envoys is indispensable to prevent the situation from getting out of our control. As for Orochimaru, who is lurking in the dark, we can ask Amu to find him.��


    Eagle felt pain in his face: ��It��s really hard!��


    Kanp�� raises his hand: ��But we are not sure about their contact frequency.��


    If their contact frequency is once every five days, but after being disguised, they visit once every four days, or go every day, wouldn��t they just expose themselves?


    Shikaku said thoughtfully: ��Then we��ll wait until they contact each other next time before taking action. There should be time.��


    Hiruzen smoked his pipe and expressed he has no objection.


    Eagle no longer dares to speak.


    Kanp����s ��shadow clone�� didn''t speak.


    Kanp�� also nodded in approval.


    Minato smiled and said: ��Since everyone has no objections, we will act ording to Shikaku''s n.��


    ��Yes!��

 Chapter 708: Tenzos Wood Release

    Chapter 708: Tenzo''s Wood Release


    After the meeting was over, everyone left and Kanp�� immediately returned to the locker room on the third floor, but when he entered, he found that Tenzo and the others had left.


    ��Sigh�� They didn��t even wait for me.��


    Kanp�� was filled with indignation, and immediately frowned and said to himself, ��Although you are not kind to me, I can''t be unjust to you!��


    ��You won''t wait for me, but I will wait for you!��


    ��If you don��te back, I will keep waiting!��


    Kanp��, whoined with virtue, leaned on the seat and waited, then identally fell asleep. When he opened his eyes again, it was already evening.


    And Kakashi and the others finally came back from training, tired and sweaty.


    Looking at the sleepy Kanp��, everyone��s mentality exploded.


    ��Husky, could it be that you��re sleeping here all the time?����We are obviously training hard on such a hot day, but you are sleepingfortably here.��


    ��I have shed several kilograms of sweat today!��


    ��Excessive!��


    Even the honest Tenzo can��t stand it ��It��s too cunning.��


    Kanp�� was furious and argued with reason: ��You actually have the nerve to criticize me? Hokage-sama called me for a meeting this morning, and it only took half an hour, but what happened? In the end, you actually left me and went to train by yourself, causing me to wait from morning till now!


    Growl growl��


    Kanp����s stomach growled twice.


    ��Listen, I didn��t even have lunch! I��ve been waiting for you all here!��


    Kanp�� pointed at them sadly and angrily, ��Are you embarrassed? Hmm? Are you embarrassed? You didn''t wait for me for half an hour! And I waited for you for at least eight hours, but then you med me? You guys are too much!��


    Everyone subconsciously felt guilty when Kanp�� confidently used them, but when they remembered how they trained under the scorching sun, they suddenly felt that something was wrong.


    ��Okay, I''m not an unreasonable person.��


    Kanp�� said, ��I don��t me you, and we can end this matter here.��


    After saying that, Kanp�� went over and patted Tenzo��s shoulder, then said, ��Change your clothes. Let''s go to Ichiraku Ramen. I''ll treat you.��


    After saying that, Kanp�� quickly walked out of the locker room, jumped out of the third floor window neatly, and his figure disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Everyone looked at each other, and soon there was a burst of cursing and grinding teeth in the locker room.


    ����


    Ichiraku Ramen.


    Kanp�� first ate a bowl to satisfy his stomach, and then waited for Tenzo and Kakashi who arrived slowly.


    ��So slow. ��Kanp��ined.


    Tenzo nced at Kakashi and said, ��Brother Kanp��, Captain Kakashi is blocked by a cat again.��


    Kanp�� secretly sighed and said: ��Captain Kakashi, what kind of deep hatred that cause the stray cat behave like this? Did you steal their cat food or stain their innocence?��


    Kakashi''s usual dead fish eye changed a little, but he did not give any exnation.


    It can��t be helped, after all, it��s too hard to speak about poking a stray cat��s buttocks.


    Of course, if Kakashi knew the truth about the stray cat incident��


    Kanp�� soothed away the goosebumps that had suddenly appeared for no reason, waved to Teuchi to serve threerge bowls of miso ramen, and specifically asked him to add more meat to Tenzo��s bowl.


    Tenzo was embarrassed when he saw this.


    Kakashi looked at Kanp�� suspiciously and asked: ��Kanp��, I always feel that you have bad intentions towards Tenzo. What on earth are you nning to do?��


    Kanp�� looked around and after seeing that no one around was paying attention to this side, he leaned down and whispered softly: ��Actually, I have always admired Shodaime Hokage-sama!��


    ��What does this have to do with Tenzo?�� ��Kakashi was puzzled.


    ��Is it because of Wood Release? ��Tenzo knew his own affairs, so he realized immediately.


    Kanp�� nodded with a loyal face: ��I want to know how powerful Shodaime-sama��s Kekkei Genkai is!��


    He will first fight against Tenzo''s Wood Release in the name of sparring, and then secretly collect it. With the friendship between the two, he feels that the sess rate should be quiterge.


    Kakashiinedzily: ��Then you should participate more in the training. ��


    Kanp�� ignored Kakashi, looked at Tenzo with a serious and enthusiastic expression, and said emotionally: ��Tenzo, please satisfy me tonight!��


    Tenzo thought it would be okay tonight and nodded subconsciously, ��But why does Brother Kanp����s words sound so ufortable?��


    ��Is it an illusion?��


    After eating Ichiraku Ramen, Kanp�� took them to a nearby small hot spring for afortable bath. At about 8 o��clock in the evening, the group of three arrived at the sixth training ground.


    This training ground is now empty, so it is perfect for the two real men to have a fight!


    ��Then, I will be the referee. ��Kakashi is actually very curious as to how far Kanp�� had grown over the past few years.


    ��Brother Kanp��, let��s start!��


    As junior, Tenzo struck first without hesitation. His hands created a series of phantoms under the moonlight, and he shouted in a deep voice, ��Wood Release: Wood Locking Wall!��


    Crack crack��


    The roots of the underground trees on the left and right sides of Kanp�� suddenly grew extremely fast. Amidst the audible sound of woods knotting, two rows of thick yellow-brown trees burst out of the ground, attacking Kanp��.


    Kanp����s figure flickered away in an instant, then he looked at Tenzo quietly and motioned for him to continue.


    Tenzo knew that Kanp�� was very strong, so he didn''t say anything, and just formed hand seals again: ��Wood Release: Tree Bind Flourishing Burial! ��


    After he finished the hand seals, several saplings suddenly drilled out from under Kanp����s feet. They grew extremely fast, winding and ferociously engulfing Kanp�� in and entangled him.


    Kanp�� didn''t even blink. He gently threw a kunai engraved with his Flying Thunder God Technique��s imprint, and then with a thought, his whole body was freed from the shackles of the tree vines in an instant.


    ��The binding force of that move is very strong, but unfortunately, the activation time is too slow. The most important thing is�� it doesn��t work on me.��


    Holding the kunai in mid-air, Kanp�� gentlynded on the ground. Then, he threw the kunai into the open space ten meters away, and motioned for Tenzo to continue.


    ��As expected of Brother Kanp��! ��


    Tenzo felt as if he��s facing a great enemy, ��Just his passive defense is already so strong, once he attacked, can I block it?��


    Tenzo shook his head to get rid of the messy thoughts. After taking a deep breath, his hands danced again: ��Wood Release: Great Spear Tree!��


    ��Wood Release: Wood Spikes!��


    ��Wood Release: Silent Binding Technique!��


    ��Wood Release: Great Forest Technique!��


    Tenzo began to pour out the Wood Release crazily, and all kinds of wooden piles, vines, and tree roots surged from all directions towards Kanp���� and the special kunai ten meters away.


    Kanp�� narrowed his eyes slightly, quickly scanned the surroundings, and immediately took out the Kusanagi Sword: ��Konoha-Style �C Thunder Dance!��


    Rumble!


    With the rumbling sound of the thunder, a blue sword light suddenly burst out, crisscrossing all directions, piercing through the dark night and destroyed Tenzo��s Wood Release easily.


    ��That sword?��


    Tenzo was shocked.


    Although his Wood Release��s strength is far less than Hashirama��s, but those wooden piles, tree roots, and vines are extremely tough, and it is difficult for ordinary weapons to cut them!


    But now, Kanp�� cut them off so easily!


    Although he is using Konoha-Style Kenjutsu, Tenzo knew that the sword in his hand is anything but ordinary!


    When Tenzo was surprised, Kanp�� also quietly threw out the Collection Technique.


    The green light cluster in his mind quickly surged, but it quickly subsided.


    Collection failed.

 Chapter 709: Nativity of a Sea of Trees

    Chapter 709: Nativity of a Sea of Trees


    For today��s collection, Kanp�� deliberately went to bed earlyst night and didn��t go harm the bandits on the border after 12 o��clock. Unfortunately, today��s first collection failed.


    ��As expected, Wood Release is not that easy to collect.��


    ��Perhaps����


    ��The Wood Release hidden deep in Tenzo��s body needs pressure to be released.��


    Kanp�� pondered for a moment, then immediately picked up the Kusanagi Sword, and turned into an afterimage as he rushed towards Tenzo.


    ��The attack begins!��


    Tenzo��s eyes are full of solemnity. He stared at the sword shadow that dragged out a bright thunder light in the night, and quickly formed hand seals: ��Wood Release: World of Trees Wall!��


    Bang!


    As the violent Chakra poured into the ground,yers of tough and thick wooden vines broke out of the ground in an instant, blocking between Tenzo and Kanp��.Rumble!


    The thunder burst, and in the next moment, a bright blue lightning violently shed through the wooden vines, shing towards Tenzo like crazy with an overwhelming momentum.


    ��It��s not over yet!!��


    Tenzo kept moving his hands, ��Wood Release: Wood Locking Wall!��


    Bang bang bang!


    Two rows of yellow-brown tree rumbled out of the ground, and in a blink of an eye, they turned into arches, enclosing Tenzo.


    Kanp�� raised his eyebrows and said: ��This is a good move. It can be used for attack and defense, but����


    ��But your wood is not as hard as my sword.��


    If it is the Wood Release used by Hashirama, no matter how sharp Kanp����s Kusanagi Sword was, it would be impossible to cut it so easily, but the strength of Tenzo��s Wood Release is only less than one-fifth of Hashirama��s, and Kanp��, in addition to the Kusanagi Sword, also specially activates his Extraordinary Strength talent!


    Extraordinary Strength plus Kusanagi Sword plus the enhancement of Thunder Dance, Tenzo��s Wood Release naturally can��t stop it!


    ng!


    With the crisp sound of metal and wood shing, Kanp����s Kusanagi Sword exuded a violent momentum, chopping the arch in front of me into pieces like a broken bamboo, and sawdust flew everywhere!


    At this moment, Kanp�� threw the Collection Technique inside without hesitation.


    However, the green light cluster in his mind showed no response.


    ��He won��t be hacked to death by me, right?��


    Kanp�� was stunned for a moment, but soon remembered that the Collection Technique was 100% sessful against the dead!


    ��Wait, why do I think so?��


    ��If I hacked Tenzo to death, I should be sad. Why do I think about this?��


    ��No, this must not be my true thoughts, I am a sentimental and righteous man!��


    As his mind was spinning, Kanp�� looked into the wooden arch. Through the scattered lightning, Kanp�� saw a woodman who looked exactly like Tenzo.


    ��Wood clone?��


    Kanp�� was startled, ��When did Tenzo change with a clone?��


    At this moment��


    ��Wood Release: Nativity of a Sea of Trees!��


    Tenzo��s voice suddenly came from the left side of Kanp��. Immediately after, the earth shook, and densely packed saplings broke out of the ground around, and grew savagely at a speed visible to naked eye. In a blink of an eye, they turned into a dense forest that buried Kanp��!


    Kakashi in the distance is also enveloped by this sea of ??trees. He looked at the surrounding trees with a solemn expression: ��Is this Shodaime-sama��s Wood Release?��


    ��This is myst blow!��


    Tenzo��s voice as he is gasping for breath came from somewhere in the forest.


    This Nativity of a Sea of Trees is actually Hashirama��s ��Nativity of a World of Trees��, but Tenzo��s Chakra is far from beingparable to Hashirama, so his ��Nativity of a World of Trees�� is not as powerful in terms of range or strength, and is far iparable to Hashirama��s ��Nativity of a World of Trees��, so the humble Tenzo calls his ��Nativity of a World of Trees�� ��Nativity of a Sea of Trees��, so as not to embarrass Hashirama��s reputation.


    At this time, Kanp�� was surrounded by a sea of ??trees, and the trees in all directions stretched out their ferocious and thick branches toward him as if they were alive. Kanp�� knew that once he was entangled by these branches, his Chakra would be absorbed, so he doesn��t dare to be careless at all, and immediately activated Sage Mode.


    The surrounding Natural Energy is like hundreds of rivers converging into the sea, continuously pouring into Kanp����s body, turning into a faint trace of powerful Senjutsu Chakra that fill his limbs and bones.


    At this moment, Kanp����s painting style was suddenly ipatible with the surroundings, as if he is a Sage with elusive temperament.


    He looked around, and the branches swarming around him were already close at hand.


    Kanp�� swung the Kusanagi Sword, and the dense azure blue thunder in the de suddenly surged with the blessing of the Lightning Attribute Senjutsu Chakra. In an instant, the Kusanagi Sword waspletely covered, and it was like a lightsaber that emitted dazzling light.


    Kanp�� spins, jumps, and then revolves in a circle. The extremely sharp de cuts the branches off easily, and the dazzling thunder moves crazily along the branches, destroying them, and all the trees in the area were scorched outside and tender in the inside, and green smoke was rising.


    Kanp�� was like an indestructible dazzling sword light, criss-crossing the forest, invincible, and destroying the forest quickly.


    Tenzo, who is hiding in the dark,ined endlessly. He was reluctant to disy the Nativity of a Sea of Trees. Now, the sea of ??trees not only can��t absorb Kanp����s Chakra, but is also destroyed miserably. Of course, the most important thing is, with Tenzo��s Chakra Reserves at this time, he can no longer generate this sea of ??trees!


    ��Brother Kanp��, I lost.�� Tenzo surrendered.


    Hearing his voice, Kanp����s figure shed over quickly and without saying a word, he threw the Collection Technique at him.


    Failed.


    ��Try again.��


    Still failed.


    After three consecutive failures, Kanp�� became calm, tranquil and exhausted. Hepletely entered the saint mode, and became dysfunctional.


    ��Tenzo, your Wood Releasebines offense and defense, and it has endless potential.�� Kanp�� forced a smile.


    Tenzo smiled bitterly and said: ��Brother Kanp��, I am still far behind you.��


    Kanp�� cheered up a little, secretly thinking that there are still many days toe, and there��s no need to worry about this night!


    So he patted Tenzo on the shoulder and said: ��Any Kekkei Genkai must be trained regrly to exert its maximum power. Tenzo, from now on, we wille here for special training every night to try to improve your Wood Release��s power.��


    Tenzo��s eyes lit up and he nodded excitedly: ��Okay!��


    He has been training Wood Release alone since he joined Anbu. Although Minato gave him Hashirama��s experience of training Wood Release, it always feels boring to practice behind closed doors. With Kanp����s help, he believes that the training speed will be twice the results for half the effort!


    At this time, Kakashi also arrived following the sound, and when he heard the conversation between the two, he said helplessly: ��Every night? Do you two think themotion is not loud enough?��


    This sea of ??trees almost covers half of the sixth training ground. When the Shinobie to train here tomorrow, they will definitely think of Hashirama��s Kekkei Genkai, Wood Release.


    Although Tenzo��s Wood Release is not a secret in Anbu��s sixth team, and is also spread among other Anbu��s teams, but under Minato��s order, it has never been spread out, so for ordinary Shinobi, Wood Release is still a legend.


    Kanp�� thought about it, and said: ��Then we should go to the Forest of Death.��


    Forest of Death is far away from the residential area of ??Konoha��s civilians, and Kanp�� has also removed the underground base at the Forest of Death to the frozen ground of the Land of Iron, so no matter how big amotion they caused, there is nothing to worry about.


    Tenzo nodded, then looked around and asked: ��Then what should we do with this ce?��


    ��Well����


    Kanp�� said thoughtfully, ��Whoever pollutes it, they will take care of it.��


    Kanp�� quickly flickered and disappeared.


    ��Well, it��s gettingte, Tenzo, I��m going home first.�� Kakashi left a sentence and ran away decisively.


    Tenzo looked at the two people running away with dumbfounded eyes, and then turned to look at the messy forest��

 Chapter 710: Ready To Take Action

    Chapter 710: Ready To Take Action


    In the next few days, Kanp�� followed the sixth team for training during the day, and went to the Forest of Death with Tenzo to live in a two-person world, tossing around as much as they wanted, but unfortunately, Kanp�� has not been able to collect Wood Release. He only seeded one time, but only Body Flicker Technique was collected.


    Helpless, Kanp�� can only use more force every time, hoping to squeeze out the Wood Release from inside Tenzo��s body!


    Late night today.


    Uchiha n��s Naka Shrine.


    In the dark and windy night, under the huge red torii, Danzo closed his eye and waited quietly.


    Time passed little by little, and after midnight, Fugaku finally arrived.


    Danzo opened his eye, and his eye looked a bit cold and dissatisfied.


    ��You''re getting more and morete.�� Danzo said, his voice is hoarse and low.


    ��Sasuke is on vacation and has been refusing to sleep.��Fugaku casually found an excuse, then changed the subject and said, ��For Advisor Danzo to wait for me until this time, there must be important things to discuss with me.��


    Danzo was silent, and after some time, he said: ��I need the help of the Military Police Force, n Head Fugaku.��


    ��Let��s talk.�� Fugaku��s face is calm, but he is extremely vignt in his heart.


    ��I����


    Danzo narrowed his one eye and showed a sharp arc at the corner of his mouth. ��I want their Chakra.��


    ��What do you mean? ��Fugaku looked at him in confusion.


    ��I want you to provide me with ten Military Police Force��s elites and bring them here every night.��


    Danzo said, ��My people will absorb their Chakra. Don��t worry, they won''t die. After all, we are allies!��


    ��


    Early the next morning.


    Sasukey on the futon as he slumbered. In his dream, his big brother is wearing a handsome suit, holding a bunch of flowers in his hand, and standing next to him with a smile on his face, then, he bent down, trying to�� kiss himself?


    ��So shameless!��


    ��Hehehehe����


    Sasuke let out a series of idioticughter and tried his best to respond.


    (�ţ�3��)��


    Smack!


    Itachi finally kissed Sasuke��s face. At that moment, severe pain shot through his face and Sasuke opened his sleepy eyes abruptly, only to see his father standing beside him with a majestic expression.


    ��Father.��


    Sasuke touched his head and felt the pain of being kissed by his brother�� ��No, it was a dream just now, yes, it must be Father who beat me!��


    Sasuke was so aggrieved that he almost cried.


    Fugaku took out a letter and said, ��Don��t you often meet with your ssmates these days? You should go today too. By the way, hand this letter to Naruto and tell him to forward it to Yondaime.��


    Sasuke pouted and said: ��Isn��t big brother working in Anbu? Just ask him to send it out.��


    ��I can��t let him know about this, understand?�� Fugaku looked at him seriously.


    ��Understood.�� Sasuke took the letter and stuffed it into his pajamas, repeatedly promising toplete the task.


    Fugaku nodded and left.


    To be honest, he actually thought about passing the letter directly to Itachi, and then forwarding it to Minato through him, but��


    Because of Shisui��s matter, his rtionship with Itachi had been at loggerheads. Let��s not say whether Itachi would agree or not, if he pretends to agree, but opened the letter behind his back��


    With Itachi��s intelligence, Fugaku is afraid that he can guess many important secret information after reading the content of the letter!


    These information can��t be leaked out even if it��s to his own son!


    After breakfast, Sasuke hid the letter and left home.


    ��Go directly to Naruto?��


    ��No way!��


    ��That idiot Naruto has always been against me, so I won''t take the initiative to look for him!��


    After thinking about it, Sasuke came to Gekko Mansion to find Karin.


    ��Sasuke-kun!!��


    Seeing Sasukeing to y with her early in the morning, Karin was filled with joy.


    She can��t wait to pull Sasuke into the backyard, entertaining him with delicious food and drinks, and then devour him in one bite.


    ��Ahem.��


    Sasuke blushed slightly and suggested arrogantly, ��Let''s all go train together today, call Hinata, Sakura, Ino, and that idiot Naruto.��


    ��For training and so on, two of us is already enough. all Everyone else is redundant.�� Karin said shyly but bravely.


    Sasuke forced a smile and said: ��No, it''s better for everyone to train together to be more lively.��


    The stubborn Karin won��t give up and said: ��No no no, two of us are enough, Sasuke-kun, let��s start now~��


    ����I suddenly remembered that I have something to do, so I��ll go first.�� Sasuke turned around and ran away.


    Leaving Gekko Mansion, Sasuke walked a hundred meters ahead and went to the Hyuga Mansion next door to look for Hinata. Unfortunately, Hinata actually wanted to drag him to find Karin.


    Sasuke quickly left Hinata and ran away again.


    Then, he went to look for Sakura and Ino one after another. In the end, these two women had the same virtue as Karin!


    ��Except for Mother, other women are really superfluous.��


    After going around in circles, Sasuke saw that the sun was about to rise, so he has no choice but to bit the bullet and go to Naruto��s house.


    Naruto is lying on his balcony at the moment, looking boredly at the bustling streets.


    ��Hey, open the door.�� Sasuke shouted from downstairs.


    ��What, why is it you?�� Naruto stretched out his head and looked at Sasuke''s disgusting face, and curled his lips, ��No!��


    Sasuke''s face twitched, anger emerged on his forehead, and he said angrily: ��I have something to look for you!��


    ��What��s the matter?�� Naruto still didn''t want to open the door.


    Sasuke said with a snort: ��I have a letter for you.��


    ��Letter?��


    Naruto''s delicate body trembled, and he suddenly remembered the terrible consequences of thest time Sasuke gave him a letter. He touched his head and buttocks, and even now, he still feels a little pain.


    After learning a lesson and gaining the wisdom, Naruto quickly ran downstairs and opened the door for Sasuke neatly.


    After walking into the entrance hall and closing the door, Naruto stretched out his hand: ��Give me the letter.��


    "Hmph.�� Sasuke snorted arrogantly, then took out the letter from his pocket and threw it into Naruto��s hand, and said, ��This is an important letter, you must not peek at it!��


    ��I won��t peek at other people��s letters!�� Naruto seemed to have been stabbed in the foot and couldn''t help but jumped and yelled.


    ��I��m leaving.�� Sasuke raised his head proudly at a 45-degree angle, then turned and left.


    ��Sigh!��


    Naruto closed the door and took the letter to the living room with a groan.


    ����


    On his way home, Sasuke passed by the wet market, and in the depths of the wet market, Ichiro Yamano came out of an ordinary fish shop, holding a live fish in his hand!


    ��They finally started contacting����


    The elite Jonin who was secretly monitoring him calmly stepped back to the distance, and then create a shadow clone to pass back the information.


    Except for Yamano Ichiro, the other nine Root��s Shinobi lurking everywhere also came to this fish shop to buy fish. Of course, all of them were all done under the supervision of the Anbu��s Elite Jonin.


    It didn��t take long for Eagle to bring the information to Hokage Tower.


    After reading it, Minato quickly took out the date when Yamano Ichiro went to the fish shop to buy fish, and afterparing it, he found that it was exactly ten days apart!


    ��Do they contact each other every ten days?��


    ��Now that we know the contact time, then����


    ��Eagle, get ready to take action!�� Minato said with a smile.


    ��Yes!��

 Chapter 711: Replacement

    Chapter 711: Recement


    Night gradually fell on Konoha.


    When Kushina returned home, she saw Naruto sitting on the sofa in the living room obediently and honestly, with an arrogant and pampered expression on his face as if telling her to praise him, and she couldn��t help butugh: ��Naruto, what are you doing?��


    ��Mom!��


    Naruto��s eyes shone slightly. He crossed his chest proudly with his hands, and his unperturbed legs were raised, pointing at the letter on the coffee table with his toes. Just as he was about to speak, he saw Kushina��s expression changed and he felt pain in his head at the next moment.


    ��Naruto, how many times have I told you not to sit in that position!!�� Kushina educated.


    ��Mom���� Naruto looked up at her with tears in his eyes. His legs are trembling as he lowered them, and he ced his hands on his knees subconsciously.


    Kushina nodded with satisfaction, sat down opposite Naruto, folded her arms naturally, and crossed her legs.


    ��Mom is so cunning!�� Naruto can��t restrain his anger, stood up angrily and pointed at Kushina with grief and anger.


    ��Why can mom sit like this but I can''t?����Stop talking nonsense, you����


    Kushina nced at the letter on the coffee table from the corner of her eye. At the next moment, her expression changed slightly, and she hurriedly reached out to take the letter. After a brief inspection, she discovered the Fuinjutsu on the envelope.


    She turned her head and looked towards Naruto, and asked with a solemn expression: ��Where did this lettere from?��


    Naruto pouted, wanting to be angry, but when he remembered the tragic experiencest time, his bones suddenly became soft.


    ��That guy Sasuke sent it here.�� Naruto turned his head and hummed.


    After a while, there was no answer from the other side of the sofa. Naruto turned his head strangely and found that Kushina had long since disappeared.


    ����


    After Yamano Ichiro got home with the live fish, he quickly walked to the toilet to kill the live fish. Then, he took out a very small piece of brown paper from the belly of the fish, opened it and read the content. It was thetest order from their Danzo-sama.


    ��At twelve o��clock in the evening, go to the jungle near Naka Shrine and absorb Uchiha n��s Chakra.��


    Yamano Ichiro finished reading with a calm expression, then turned to the kitchen to turn on the gas stove, about to throw the brown paper in his hand and burn it.


    But at this moment, the me on the gas stove suddenly surged, like a volcanic eruption, sweeping over in an instant.


    Yamano Ichiro��s pupils shrank when he saw this: ��Am I exposed?��


    At the time of surprise, Yamano Ichiro is extremely calm. He immediately wanted to make a bigmotion so that he could spread the matter through his neighbors and attract Danzo��s attention.


    But at the next moment, Yamano Ichiro found that his whole body was nailed by thick ck and gray wedges. Let alone move, he couldn��t even speak!


    ��This is�� Sharingan Genjutsu of the Uchiha n: Shackling Stakes Technique!��


    ��What��s going on?��


    ��This is the end.��


    Shisui, who turned into Kanp��, stepped forward and knocked out Yamano Ichiro cleanly, then closed his Sharingan, and then formed hand seals to change his appearance like Yamano Ichiro, and then carry Yamano Ichiro out and handed him to the rest of Anbu.


    During the whole process, no one saw Shisui''s Sharingan.


    At the same time, the other nine Root��s Shinobi lurking throughout the vige were all reced by Anbu at lightning speed!


    ����


    Hokage��s Office.


    Minato was eating miso ramen bought Genma spent half an hour buying from Ichiraku Ramen and looking at a map on the table.


    There are ten small red dots on the map, and these ten red dots are the residences of the ten Root��s Shinobi!


    ��At this time, Eagle should have led the Anbu��s Elites to surround these ten ces.��


    ��I hope it can be resolved quickly without causing too muchmotion.��


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door outside the office, and then Kushina opened the door and walked in: ��Min�� Hokage-sama!��


    Minatoughed and said. ��Why are you here, Kushina?��


    Kushina closed the door, walked quickly to the desk, and took out the letter at the same time: ��Sasuke gave this to Naruto.��


    Minato��s expression turned serious and he took it quickly.


    ��I have already removed the Fuinjutsu on it.�� Kushina said.


    Minato didn��t say anything, and just opened the envelope and read it quickly. Before he finished reading, his expression changed.


    ��What��s wrong?�� Kushina asked nervously.


    Although she unlocked the Fuinjutsu, she did not read the letter.


    ��What a risk!��


    Minato felt thankful, ��Fortunately, n Head Fugaku is on our side, otherwise, Advisor Danzo would know that his n failed after tonight����


    Minato previously thought that the order Danzo gave to the ten Root��s Shinobi orders was to let them freely absorb the Chakra of the Chunin in the vige. In this case, even if the Anbu��s Shinobi reces these ten people, Minato could arrange for the actors to fake it without worrying about being exposed.


    But it turns out that Danzo actually asked Fugaku to provide ten Military Police Force��s elites every night for the ten Root��s Shinobi to absorb!


    If Fugaku is not on Minato��s side, then once the two sides came into contact, the secret would be exposed!


    At that time, with Danzo��s character, Minato is afraid that Danzo will abandon the ship to protect the captain, and struggled until the end!


    Kushina is a little puzzled. Although she is Minato��s wife, she doesn��t know much about Danzo.


    ��Kushina, thank you very much this time. I have something else to do next, so you should go back and take care of Naruto first!�� Minato stood up and said.


    ��I see.�� Kushina nodded, ��Be careful.��


    Minato smiled confidently, and then disappeared in a sh.


    Military Police Force��s Headquarters.


    Fugaku carefully selected ten subordinates ording to Danzo''s request. These ten men are all Elite Chunin, and they are also from radical faction. They mor all day long for the Uchiha n to rise to power and to be tough against Konoha��s higher-ups. What should he do? In order to maintain the bnce of n, Fugaku can neither punish nor support them, which is simply too annoying.


    It just so happened that they are allowed to be cannon fodders this time so that they could deal with Danzo''s errands.


    ��Ten of you, at twelve o��clock tonight����


    Fugaku suddenly frowned and waved his hand calmly, ��Go down first.��


    ��Yes!��


    Although the ten people are from radical faction, they are still respectful to n Head and obey his orders.


    After the ten people left, Fugaku turned around and opened the window next to him.


    Then, a gentle breeze passed by.


    ��n Head Fugaku.�� Minato��s voice came from the office.


    Fugaku��s pupils shrank, he quickly closed the window, turned around and said solemnly: ��Yondaime, you actually�� came in person?��


    ��There are some things that require your cooperation.�� Minato smiled, and his blue pupils carried a hint of cunningness.


    Fugaku''s back felt a little chilly, but his expression was extremely calm, and he said calmly: ��Please speak.��


    Minato walked to him and spoke in a low voice.


    After some time, Minato disappeared from the office.


    Fugaku sat in the office and mourned for Danzo for three seconds.


    Then he went out and ask the ten radicals to leave by themselves, and then called ten of his trusted subordinates, who are only loyal to him. After some instructions, Fugaku waved his hand and let them to prepare.

 Chapter 712: Gozu Tenno Is...

    Chapter 712: Gozu Tenno Is...


    ��


    At midnight.


    Under the torii of Naka Shrine, Danzo and Fugaku stood side by side, staring at each other.


    On both sides of the climbing steps leading to the foot of the mountain under the torii gate, the dark tree shadows sway slightly in the night wind.


    ��Are you ready?�� Danzo asked with hoarse voice.


    Fugaku nodded: ��You can start anytime.��


    ��Then���� Danzo waved his hand.


    In the next instant, ten afterimages suddenly appeared in the dense forest on the left side of the climbing stairs. They disappeared under the moonlight and quickly prated into the dense forest on the right.


    After a while, an extremely suppressed groan came from the dense forest on the right. The sound was full of pain, difort and frustration!Fugaku showed a trace of unbearableness in a timely manner, and his acting skills exploded.


    Danzo smiled and said nothing.


    At this time, in the jungle on the right, ten Anbu��s Shinobi such as Shisui and the others, who disguised as Root��s Shinobi, are standing in a row, while the other ten Military Police Force��s elites wearing Uchiha��s attire had their backs to them and sat cross-legged on the ground.


    Shisui stretched out his hand and pressed on the head of a nsman. He did nothing but heard the nsman humming incessantly, which makes the scene kind of strange.


    After some time passed, Shisui and others stopped, and then turned into an afterimage and walked out of the dense forest, kneeling on one knee at the foot of the stairs.


    ��Hmph!�� Fugaku snorted, expressing his dissatisfaction.


    Danzo nced at him from the side and waved his ten ��subordinates'' away with satisfaction.


    Fugaku finally couldn��t help it, and asked: ��Danzo, what exactly does this mean?��


    ��n Head Fugaku only needs to provide Chakra. Don��t worry about the rest.��


    As he said that, Danzo turned around and disappeared into the darkness, ��Then, we��ll continue tomorrow.��


    ��Tomorrow? How much more Chakra do you need?�� Fugaku frowned.


    ��Of course the more the better���� Danzo��s figure finally disappeared into the darknesspletely.


    Fugaku walked into the jungle on the right side with a calm face. The ten subordinates were half lying on the ground weakly, but their eyes are shining when looking at Fugaku.


    ��Refine your Chakra for half an hour, and then go back.��


    Fugaku said solemnly, ��This matter must absolutely not be leaked!��


    ��Yes�� ��


    The ten people agreed ��weakly��.


    ����


    At the same time.


    In a cell under the Anbu��s Headquarters, the unconscious Yamano Ichiro was tied up with chains and hung in the air.


    Beside him, an Anbu is doing an examination on his body.


    As for the other nine Root��s Shinobi, they underwent the same examination in adjacent cells.


    Minato, Eagle, Shikaku, Hiruzen, and Kanp��, who was called in the middle of the night, stood near the door and waited quietly.


    As the examination progressed, Yamano Ichiro��s clothing became less and less, eventually revealing aplex pattern carved on his back!


    ��Gozu Tenno?��


    When Kanp�� saw this pattern, his heart moved.


    ��Hokage-sama, Commander, Sandaime-sama, Shikaku-sama.��


    After some time passed, the Anbu, who was in charge of the examination, turned around and reported, actively ignoring Kanp��, who is equal to him, and said, ��Except for the pattern on his back, everything else is normal.��


    At this time, the examination of the other nine cells has also beenpleted, and all the information presented is the same!


    ��Could it be that the secret of Gozu Tenno lies in this pattern?�� Hiruzen took a few steps forward to observe Yamano Ichiro''s bare back, and his cloudy pupils turned slightly solemn.


    Minato then said: ��Record this pattern first.��


    ��Yes!�� The Anbu responded and immediately took out�� camera and started taking pictures.


    Kanp����s face twitched when he saw this. He thought that the Anbu would take out a paper and pen to draw it down!


    After taking some photos, the Anbu consciously withdrew from the cell, leaving the ce to the four lords and Husky.


    Shikaku stroked his chin as he looked at theplex pattern, and said thoughtfully: ��Based on the information we have obtained before, if this pattern is the Gozu Tenno, how can Yamano Ichiro use a pattern to absorb Chakra?��


    Even with IQ of 200+, Shikaku still can��t understand it.


    Eagle walked over and pried open Yamano Ichiro''s mouth, looked at the Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal on his tongue, and shook his head slightly.


    Kanp�� nced at it and thought to himself, ��If I cut off his tongue, would it unlock the Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal?��


    ��At that time, even if he can��t speak, he can still write down the information by hand!��


    Kanp�� immediately asked Eagle, but Eagle shook his head and replied: ��Although the Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal is imprinted on the tongue, the power of the seal goes deep into the brain, so even if his tongue is cut off, the seal can��t be removed.��


    ��Is it some kind of technique form?��


    On the other side, the bold and careful Minato��s eyes lit up, and he began to try to use his own Chakra tomunicate with the pattern on Yamano Ichiro''s back. At the next moment, ck and red Chakra tentacles full of evil aura suddenly drilled out of the pattern fiercely, and bit into Minato��s Chakra.


    ��This is����


    Minato��s pupils shrank: ��Yamano Ichiro��s Chakra has obviously been sealed, so why is the Chakra in his body still so active?��


    ��No, this is not Yamano Ichiro��s Chakra!��


    ��I understand!��


    Minato got enlightenment and suddenly realized something, then he excitedly said, ��This is a kind of Summoning Technique!��


    After thinking about it, Minato easily avoided the ck and red Chakra tentacles.


    ��A kind of Summoning Technique?��


    Kanp�� cooperated very well with Minato, doing a ��sudden realization�� gesture, and pped his palms together excitedly, ��So that��s how it is. This patternmunicates with a mysterious Summoned Beast that can absorb Chakra! Yamano Ichiro and the others use this Summoned Beast to absorb other people��s Chakra!��


    At this time, the ck red Chakra tentacles cannot bite Minato, so after hovering in midair for a while, it slowly retracted.


    ��Hokage-sama, if this is really Summoning Technique, can wemunicate with the Summoned Beast behind it?�� Eagle asked.


    Shikaku frowned, and said: ��I don��t rmend doing this! Everyone, the existence of Biju greatly affects the situation of Shinobi World. If this kind of Summoned Beast can continue to absorb other people��s Chakra, it will grow all the way to Biju-Level. Then, whether it is our Konoha��s Shinobi or other Shinobi Viges�� Shinobi, or even Rogue Shinobi, they will definitely sign a blood contract with this Summoned Beast, and then crazily absorb other people��s Chakra to grow their own Summoned Beast! If this happens, there will probably be countless more disputes in the Shinobi World!��


    After all, not many Shinobi can resist the temptation of signing a summoning contract with a Biju-level existence!


    As experienced and knowledgeable old man, Hiruzen is the first one to nod in agreement with Shikaku''s words.


    Although Kanp�� didn��t care about it, since Shikaku and Hiruzen have both suggested this, he naturally will not refute them.


    At any rate, this self-destruct type Summoned Beast like Nue is useless to him.


    Minato thought about it carefully, and finally nodded in approval of Shikaku��s words, and said: ��In this case, let��s seal the Gozu Tenno!��


    ��Yes!�� Eagle silently sighed and nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 713: Taking a Bath With Mei?

    Chapter 713: Taking a Bath With Mei?


    There is a department in Konoha��s Anbu that is responsible for sealing and barrier. And because the number of people is small, it is also called the sealing team.


    Although there are few people in the sealing team, the people in the sealing team have flexible fingers, and they speak nicely. They are all talented people, and Eagle likes them very much.


    After Minato, Kanp��, and the others left the Anbu��s Headquarters, Eagle called the sealing team to seal all the ��Gozu Tenno�� on the backs of the ten Root��s Shinobi, including Yamano Ichiro!


    Next, as long as Root��s ��Gozu Tenno�� data is destroyed, this kind of terrifying Summoning Technique willpletely disappear from the Shinobi World!


    ����


    Early the next morning.


    Kanp�� got up early and rushed to base on the third floor of Anbu��s Headquarters to join the sixth team for training. After getting off from work, he went to Ichiraku Ramen to eat and drink with Tenzo, then go to a mixed bathing hot spring!


    Women who can mix in hot spring baths for men and women are not good stubbles. Kanp�� was teased for more than half an hour and couldn��t stand it anymore. He had an appointment with Tenzo at eight o��clock at the entrance to the Forest of Death, so he went to Ichigo hot spring.


    Ten dayster, there are still arge number of rtives protesting and sitting outside the Ichigo hot spring inn. As a result, this hot spring has been unable to open to the public. It is said that the owner once fainted in the toilet from crying!Kanp�� sympathized with the owner very much, so he braved through the disapproval of the vige and decided toe here to soak in the hot spring!


    Sneaking in quietly from the back door, Kanp�� came to the small courtyard where Kirigakure��s envoys lived.


    ��Why are you here?��


    Mei��s voice came from the roof of the small courtyard. She was admiring the moon, and the bright moonlight shone on her like an illusion.


    Kanp�� looked up at the charming Terumi Mei and said with a smile, ��It''s a long night and I don''t want to sleep yet. I��m here to soak you�� Cough, I��m here to soak in the hot spring.��


    Mei pretended not to hear Kanp����s slip of the tongue, smoothed her hair, and said, ��The staff of the hot spring have been withdrawn a long time ago. If you want to soak in the hot spring, go somewhere else.��


    There��s no way Kanp�� will agree.


    Mei is now banned, and even Kanp�� cannot take her away without permission.


    Kanp�� quickly create a few shadow clones, and instructed righteously: ��Go and get a hot spring pool ready!��


    ������ The shadow clones looked at Kanp�� expressionlessly, and their eyes contain rich�� emotional feelings?


    But under the gaze of Kanp����s righteous gaze, the shadow clones were forced to work.


    After a while, a dry pool in the front yard was filled with water, and it started to boil after half a minute, and fist-sized bubbles started bubbling up.


    ��The water temperature is right!��


    ��Cheating couple!��


    ��I will burn you to death!��


    The shadow clones muttered annoyedly, and then they all dispersed.


    After receiving their memories, Kanp����s face twitched slightly, but he still very enthusiastically invited Mei to go to underworld�� Bah, hot spring together!


    ��If you don��t mind, why don''t we apany you?�� From who knows when, Ao was standing on the wooden corridor. Next to him, there were several Kirigakure��s Shinobi staring at Kanp�� with piercing eyes, guarding against the wolf.


    This kind of gazes makes the upright gentleman Gekkou Kanp�� extremely ufortable!


    ��Ao, the hot spring pool is not big and can''t amodate you all. You should wash up and go to bed early.�� Kanp�� persuaded gently.


    ��This won��t work!��


    ��Yeah, how can we let Terumi Mei-sama take a hot spring bath with you alone?��


    ��It��s just a wishful thinking!��


    ��How could Terumi Mei-sama agree to that?��


    The Kirigakure��s Shinobi cursed noisily, but then, Mei agreed.


    ��Why?!��


    The eyes of all Kirigakure��s Shinobi were shattered.


    Even Kanp�� was surprised, secretly wondering if Mei didn''t take the medicine tonight or took the wrong medicine?


    In a daze, Mei had already jumped off the roof. After entering the bedroom, she changed into a loose silk bathrobe and walked out. She walked on an elegant catwalk, under the moonlight, the crowd of Kirigakure��s Shinobi looked at her with unattainable eyes.


    When she arrived at the hot spring pool, Mei looked at the bubbling pool, and her eyebrows twitched slightly.


    Kanp�� followed him in a hurry, and with his good eyesight, he quickly used Water Release Ninjutsu to flush the boiling pool into a warm pool. After personally testing the water temperature, he showed a friendly smile: ��Please!��


    When Mei got into the water, Kanp�� ran to a nearby hut to change clothes. Although it was the first time he took a bath in Ichigo hot spring, theyout of Konoha��s hot spring are all simr. Kanp��, who can be said to be a veteran, naturally knew the ropes here.


    ��There are clean bathrobes and bath towels in the cabin, which one should I choose?��


    Kanp�� was tangled while taking off his clothes, and finally raised his eyebrows: ��A gentleman is magnanimous!��


    Finally, he chose a bath towel and wrapped it around his waist.


    At this time, Mei is sitting on the edge of the hot spring, with both hands resting on the edge of the pebbles. The loose silk bathrobe is soaked in warm water, causing the area near her chest opened a little��


    Kanp�� nced at it, and sucked in a breath of cold air: ��I''m going to die, I''m going to die.��


    He stepped into the hot spring pool with trembling feet, sat down opposite Mei, and followed her example and sat on the edge, cing his hands on the pebbles on the edge of the hot spring pool.


    In the hot atmosphere, Kanp�� and Mei stared at each other.


    Feeling the other party''s divine appearance, devilish figure and charming temperament, Kanp�� couldn��t help but increase his respect!


    Kanp�� took a deep breath and said seriously: ��Mei, I there are some misunderstandings between us. I hope that after tonight, you can know my length, and I can also understand your size and depth!��


    Mei smiled and said: ��It''s better to exin the misunderstanding or something more clearly, right, Kanp����kun?��


    ��Kun?��


    ��She even called me kun?��


    ��Aiya, I��m so excited!��


    It must know that in the Naruto World, when a woman calls a man kun, it is not just a matter of respect, but also showing a good impression!


    Just like Sakura, Ino, and Karin calling Sasuke-kun all day long, it''s so obvious what these women are thinking!


    So at this moment, Kanp����s mood feels like the hot spring water, warm and moist.


    But at the same time, Kanp�� suddenly felt a strange sense of familiarity in his heart.


    ��Kanp���� kun?��


    ��It seems that someone has called me like that before.��


    ��But who?��


    Kanp�� looked at Mei intently, and he didn''t know if it was due to the refraction of the hot spring''s heat, but Kanp�� noticed that Mei''s pupils seemed to be a little�� ��Vertical?!��


    ��That kind of pupil����


    ��Oro�� Orochimaru?!��


    At this moment, all the ��respect�� in Kanp����s crotch has disappeared!


    ��It seems that I have been recognized. You are so sharp, Kanp��-kun.��


    Mei, no, Orochimaru chuckled happily, and his whole face suddenly distorted, finally revealing Orochimaru''s pale, sharp, and cold face.


    The corner of Kanp����s mouth twitches, and he felt that the whole world began to copse.


    ��Orochimaru����


    There was an explosion of energy in Kanp����s chest, ��You pervert!!��


    ��I don''t understand what you are talking about, Kanp��-kun.�� Orochimaru stuck out his tongue and licked his face, his golden vertical pupils stared at Kanp�� with some amusement.


    At the same time.


    At the entrance of the Forest of Death, Tenzo stood in the night wind after taking a bath, waiting for Kanp�� to arrive.

 Chapter 714: Thorough Investigation

    Chapter 714: Thorough Investigation


    Ichigo hot spring.


    The gentle moonlight pouring down like mercury, imprinting the cobblestone ground magnificent.


    Kanp�� was sitting in the warm pool water, but the goosebumps on his body could not stop appearing.


    ��You look a little unwell.�� Orochimaru looked at Kanp�� with a wide smile, his eyes bing more and more yful.


    The corners of Kanp����s mouth twitches: ��This is more than difort, it is simply a psychological shadow!��


    ��Orochimaru!��


    Kanp�� took a deep breath to control his emotions, and stared at him emotionally, ��You sure are brave. How dare you sneak into Konoha in broad daylight�� cough, under the moon!��


    ��I have visited Yondaime Hokage, you know it, right?�� Orochimaru said with a smile.


    Kanp�� instantly felt a wave of maliceing towards his face. He didn��t want to talk nonsense, so he was ready to get up and take action to kill this guy!But Orochimaru seems to see through his intentions, and with a thicker and colder smile on his face, he hoarsely said: ��Kanp��-kun, I��m just a clone. I just came here to chat with you. ��


    ��I have nothing to say to you.�� Kanp�� stood up, his right hand holds empty air, and then, a rapidly rotating Rasengan roared out in an instant.


    Orochimaru didn''t move at all, just stared at Kanp����s face closely, and asked: ��Kanp��-kun, in what capacity did you snatch the Sanbi��s Jinchuriki from me, Konoha��s Anbu, or Abyss?��


    ��You have no authority to know that!��


    Kanp�� was determined, his expression unchanged, and he pped Orochimaru into g instantly.


    But there is turmoil in his heart: ��Orochimaru��s suspicious character is really terrifying!��


    He walked out of the hot spring pool and went to the small hut nearby to wipe himself clean and change into his own clothes.


    When walking out of the hut, Mei walked under the moonlight with a charming posture.


    ��Real Mei?��


    ��Or Orochimaru?��


    Kanp�� stared at her warily.


    ��Are you leaving now?�� Mei put her hands on her hips and looked at Kanp�� with bright eyes.


    ��That kind of look can only be made by a woman.��


    ��It must be the real Mei!��


    Kanp�� was about to lick her when he suddenly remembered that since Orochimaru appeared here, how could she not know?


    Kanp�� immediately said with a straight face: ��Terumi Mei, I advise you to stay away from Orochimaru, his ambition����


    ��My ambition?�� ��Mei ��stuck out her tongue to clean her face, ��What��s the matter?��


    ������


    ��Go to hell!!��


    Kanp�� rushed forward decisively and beat him to shit.


    Immediately afterwards, Kanp�� sent a signal to summon the nearby Anbu, iming that S-Rank Missing-nin, Orochimaru had infiltrated into Ichigo hot spring inn in an attempt to mislead the Kirigakure��s envoys, and requested that Ichigo hot spring be searched!


    As an Anbu and Minato��s trusted aide, Kanp����s words can��t be ignored. The Anbu guarding the ce immediately divided into two groups, guarding the area outside the inn, and conducting a carpet search inside the inn!


    When they searched in the small courtyard, Kirigakure��s people are unhappy. First, there is sat in protest for them and then they were put under house arrest, and now, even their beds were searched. It was simply unreasonable!


    ��Isn��t Orochimaru Konoha��s Missing-nin? Whye here to search?��


    ��Do you Konoha really want to start a war?!��


    ��Even if this is Konoha you can''t do whatever you want!��


    ��Enough!��


    Kanp�� strode forward with a formidable and powerful momentum, the terrifying Chakra fluctuations surged toward the Kirigakure��s Shinobi like an overwhelming force, and he shouted coldly, ��Search!��


    ��Bastard!��


    Although there are Jonin among Kirigakure��s envoys, even Jonin can��t possess such a majestic Chakra like Kanp��!


    The Anbu colleagues beside Kanp�� are also shocked by Kanp����s Chakra fluctuations, but fortunately, they all wore masks, so they didn��t make a fool of themselves.


    With Kanp����s suppression, the search went smoothly, and soon they reached the two rooms in the middle, one was Ao��s and the other was Mei''s.


    Boom!


    An Anbu roughly pushed open the sliding door of Ao��s bedroom. Kanp�� looked inside and saw Mei and Ao in the room�� ying shogi?


    ��So noisy.�� Mei turned her head and looked outside, pretending to identally mess up the chessboard with her right hand.


    ��Hmph, Mei, you are so cunning, I''m going to win!!�� Qing shouted dissatisfiedly.


    ��I��m tired, let��s end it for today.��


    Mei stood up and walked out of Ao''s room without any intention of admitting her mistake. She looked at the Anbu nearby with a slightly cold face.�� What do you Konoha��s Anbu want to do?��


    Kanp�� looked at Mei up and down. With his previous experience, he is a little unsure whether this guy was real or fake.


    At this time, Anbu had finished searching Ao''s room and turned around to search Mei''s room.


    When Mei saw it, she is furious. Without saying a word, she formed hand seals and sprayed out a stream of white mist.


    At this moment, the face of nearby Kirigakure��s Shinobi changed drastically, and they hurriedly dodged away at high speed!


    Then Anbu are not stupid either. Seeing the reaction of Kirigakure��s Shinobi, although they don��t know the strangeness of the white mist, they immediately retreated.


    Ztt ztt ztt��


    The white mist drifted slowly across the wooden corridor, and all items that have been touched by the mist, such as floors, wooden pirs, and sliding doors, are all corroded and dissolved, and turned into steam and dissipated!


    A strong acidic smell slowly filled the air.


    The pupils of the nearby Konoha��s Anbu shrank, and they subconsciously took two steps back: ��This woman�� is so dangerous!��


    ��It��s Boil Release!��


    Kanp����s eyes li up: ��No matter how well Orochimaru disguised himself, it is impossible for him to use Boil Release Kekkei Genkai, so this must be the real Mei.��


    But thinking of what happened before, Kanp�� couldn��t help but get angry from his heart: ��Terumi Mei! Orochimaru sneaked into Ichigo hot spring inn and turned into your appearance. You wouldn��t be ignorant of this, right?��


    ��What are you talking about?��


    Mei said with a lovable smile, ��I was ying chess with Ao in the house after dinner. I didn''t know about Orochimaru. ��


    ��I can prove it!�� Ao said.


    ��What about the other Kirigakure��s Shinobi?�� Kanp�� looked around, ��Don''t they know anything about it?��


    ��Kanp��-dono! If even you can��t immediately detect Orochimaru, how can my subordinates?��


    Mei smiled charmingly, and said with a prickly tone, ��And Ichigo hot spring inn has been heavily ��protected�� by you Konoha��s Anbu. For Orochimaru to be able to sneak in, isn''t it the dereliction of duty of you Konoha Anbu?��


    Considering the face of his colleagues, Kanp�� has no words to say.


    The other Konoha��s Anbu look at each other helplessly. What rank is Orochimaru, and what rank are they? But�� how do they refute?


    ��In that case����


    Kanp�� sighed, turned to his colleagues and said, ��In order to prove Terumi Mei��s innocence, I will personally search her room!��


    ������ Mei was stunned when she heard this, ��Why did it be you searching by yourself?��


    ��You are clearly from the same side!��


    But Kanp�� didn��t care about this, and entered Mei''s bedroom in a sh.


    There is an indescribable aroma in the bedroom. It smells very good, but Kanp�� is not here to smell the fragrance of women. He has serious work to do!


    After carefully touching the inside and outside of the bedroom, especially the futon and wardrobe, Kanp�� finally confirmed that there is no Orochimaru in the room.


    Mei just stood at the door with a nk expression.


    Kanp�� walked out of the bedroom with his head held high, his eyes clear and he shook his head at his colleagues, and said regretfully: ��I didn��t find him, I''m sorry for wasting everyone''s time. It''s gettingte, so everyone should do whatever they want. I''ll go home first.��


    Kanp�� ran out of Ichigo hot spring inn without waiting for Mei to get angry, but for some reason, he always felt as if he had forgotten something.

 Chapter 715: Danzos Numerous Circles

    Chapter 715: Danzo''s Numerous Circles


    The next day.


    On the third floor of the Anbu��s Headquarters building, the locker room of sixth team.


    When Kanp�� saw Tenzo with dark circles in his eyes, he suddenly realized what he had forgottenst night.


    ��Tenzo����


    Kanp�� sat down and called him, staring straight at Tenzo. After ten seconds without blinking, Kanp����s eyes were slightly red, and after twenty seconds, tears overflowed and he said, ��I��m really sorry forst night. It��s because Iencountered an unexpected situation����


    ��Brother Kanp�� ������


    Tenzo said in a sullen voice, ��No matter what you say, I absolutely don��t believe it!��


    ��Don��t believe it? How can you not believe it?��


    Kanp�� was furious, ��I went to Ichigo hot spring inn to visit Kirigakure��s envoysst night, and I met Orochimaru, so I took our colleagues there to search for a long time, and finally������Have you found him?�� Tenzo��s eyes were faint.


    ��Uh�� no.�� The corner of Kanp����s mouth twitched, ��Why do I feel that the atmosphere was a bit awkward?��


    ��I foolishly waited until twelve o''clock.�� Tenzo��s eyes became more and more resentful.


    At this moment, Kanp�� felt Wood Release was drifting away like a wisp of blue smoke.


    He knew that this would not work, and immediately changed his strategy!


    ��Tenzo!��


    Kanp����s tone changed, and his expression turned cold, ��I know it''s wrong to break a promise, butpared to the promise with you, Orochimaru sneaking into Ichigo hot spring inn is a very big deal! If Orochimaru kills the Kirigakure��s envoys in our vige, think about the consequences!��


    Tenzo��s body trembled upon hearing this.


    Kanp�� didn''t give him time to think, and directly stated the result: ��At that time, Kirigakure will be at odds with Konoha, and the diplomacy between the Land of Water and our country will also be in a major dilemma. If it is not handled well, it may even cause a war! At the same time, how many people in the vige will die from this? Have you considered all of these?��


    Tenzo followed Kanp����s train of thought, and felt that there was nothing wrong with the logic, so a trace of guilt suddenly emerged in his heart.


    ��Tenzo, you are still young, so you always think about things a little one-sided, but I am different. I have experienced war����


    Kanp�� was about to continue, but suddenly found that the locker room was quiet. He looked around and found that all his colleagues, including Itachi, looked at him with weird gazes.


    Seeing this, Kanp�� could no longer say what he wanted to say.


    But he can��t be a strong start but weak finish, so he patted Tenzo on the shoulder, sighed sincerely, and said, ��Big brother will always be your big brother. Even if it��s all my fault, I have no other choice��It��s also for your sake, so you can��t me me.��


    ��Hmph.�� Itachi couldn''t stand it, but his aloof, proud, and solitary persona prevented him from exposing Kanp�� in front of everyone.


    As for the others, under Kanp����s deadly gaze, of course they chose to follow their hearts.


    Besides, some well-informed people already knew that there was indeed an ��Orochimaru incident�� happened in Ichigo hot spring innst night, and they will not discredit Kanp��.


    ��Brother Kanp��, I wrongly med you.�� Tenzo sincerely apologized.


    ��Don��t say that, after all, I was also at fault. If I get my shadow clone to inform you, I wouldn''t have made you wait for so long in vain.��


    Kanp�� said, ��I''ll treat you tonight to make amends!��


    After the two brothers reconciled, Kanp�� silently praised his wit.


    ��


    In the following days, Konoha became increasingly calm on the surface.


    Kanp�� still apanies the sixth team for training during the day and does special training collection with Tenzo at night. Although he has always failed, Kanp�� has already used to it.


    On Danzo side, he went to Naka Shrine for the first two nights to supervise the situation, and then stopped going there, so as not to attract the attention of interested people.


    But his ten ��subordinates�� woulde to the jungle near Naka Shrine at 12 o��clock every night to ��absorb�� the Military Police Force��s elites�� Chakra, working hard every night.


    And Orochimaru disappeared again after he showed up in Ichigo hot spring innst time. No matter how many Anbu inspected and secretly visited, they couldn''t find any trace of him.


    Time passed, and in a blink of an eye, the summer vacation almost reached the end.


    As the time for school approaches, Karin and Naruto gather more frequently. They stay together all day long and go on wild excursions, wishing that they could divide the 24 hours a day to 48 hours.


    Because of Orochimaru��s existence, every time they go out, Kanp�� will follow them using a shadow clone to protect them secretly.


    Late night today.


    Root��s underground headquarters.


    Under the zing white light, a huge map with the word ��Konoha'' was hung on the wall. Danzo squinted his one eye and was carefully looking at the streets and buildings on the map, drawing circles on it from time to time.


    Each of these circles represents a ��Nue��!


    He draws a circle at Anbu��s Headquarters. Firstly, he needed to eliminate as much Anbu��s Shinobi as possible, secondly, it is also convenient for Orochimaru to enter the headquarters to find out whether Sanbi��s Jinchuriki is really in Konoha.


    In order to get rid of suspicion, he also draws one circle at Root��s headquarters, so that no one will say that this matter has anything to do with him.


    He also draws a circle at Military Police Force��s headquarters, which can not only eliminate the suspicion of the Uchiha n, but also give them a reason to rebel, killing two birds with one stone.


    Well, he then drew one at Konoha Hospital, ��Those rtives will definitely go even more crazy, hehehe, Yondaime, you are under a lot of pressure.


    Hokage Tower, draw a circle.


    Although it cannot kill Mianto, it can damage his prestige as much as possible!


    Moreover, the office building where the advisors work is next to Hokage Tower. After killing the two new advisors, Danzo can take the initiative toe out, or he can take the opportunity to promote the advisors who follow his orders. If that doesn''t work, he can ask Koharu and Homura to take the position again!


    Danzo continues to draw circle after circle. The buildings in each circle had great significance to Konoha, but in Danzo''s hands, they became the steps for him to rise to the top!


    Finally��


    Danzo narrowed his eye and circled the Academy.


    ��If the Academy exploded, the parents of the students, who died or injured, are bound to put tremendous pressure on Yondaime. And no one can bear this pressure!��


    ��After all, almost all of the elite descendants of the Konoha��s Major Shinobi n have entered the Academy. When the timees, Ino�CShika�CCho, Inuzuka, Aburame, Uchiha, Hyuga, Sarutobi, and others ns will definitely destroy Hokage Tower, right?��


    ��No, maybe Hokage Tower had already exploded at that time.��


    Danzo showed a triumphant smile, but after another thought, he couldn��t help but cross out the circle again.


    Although the students in the Academy are all weaklings, they are the future of the vige. Too many casualties will affect the future of the vige.


    Danzo, who regarded himself as the Godaime Hokage, can��t bear it.


    ��Circle, or not?��


    ��How about half circle?��


    Danzo hesitated, as night gradually fell on Konoha.


    ��


    At around nine o��clock in the evening, Danzo left Root��s Headquarters.


    Not far away is a small jungle. Once upon a time, Danzo was assassinated here every day!


    At this moment, a striking white snake crawled out from behind a tree and stopped him.


    ��You��re here.�� Danzo stopped.


    Orochimaru emerged from the white snake''s mouth and said with a smile: ��After preparing for so long, your n is about to begin.��


    Danzo replied calmly: ��There will be news you want in the next few days. Go to the Anbu��s Headquarters and wait.��


    Orochimaru didn��t ask anymore. He just smiled and disappeared into the darkness.

 Chapter 716: Life Imprisonment?

    Chapter 716: Life Imprisonment?


    The next day, it was another ten-day fish time. After Shisui, who is disguised as Yamano Ichiro, finished his work, he rushed to the wet market to buy a live fish.


    After arriving home, Shisui cut open the belly of the fish and obtained a small piece of brown paper.


    In the brown paper are Danzo��stest instructions.


    Shisui opened it and read the content, and his pupils couldn''t help but shrink.


    ��Extract ordinary people��s Chakra as much as possible, and on the first day of school, go to the Academy��s teaching building No. 1 and self-destruct!��


    ��Extracting the Chakra of ordinary people should be to ignite public opinion.��


    ��As for the Academy��s teaching building, self-destruct?��


    ��Is Advisor Danzo nning to����


    Shisui��s heart sank slightly, and he quickly rolled up the brown paper into a trash can, and then took the trash bag to take out the trash.In the garbage disposal area, an aunt is poprizing garbage sorting. For every viger whoes to take out garbage, she enthusiastically opens the garbage bag and educates while sorting it, and then she will continue to talk for half an hour!


    After Shisui came over, he threw away the garbage bag and turned around to leave. The aunt opened Shisui��s garbage bag with a stern face, and while sorting the fish internal organs and other garbage inside, she quietly hid the small brown paper. While using Shisui as a negative example, she criticized him harshly as if she was talking to herself.


    The entire Konoha is doing garbage sorting like this at the same time, so even Danzo is not aware of the intentions behind the garbage sorting!


    At night, the contents on the small pieces of brown paper were summarized and then falls into Minato��s hands.


    ��Hokage Tower.��


    ��Anbu��s Headquarters.��


    ��Military Police Force��s Headquarters.��


    ��Root��s Headquarters����


    ��Konoha Hospital?��


    ��Academy?��


    Looking at the names of the ce above, Minato��s face is getting darker and heavier.


    Unsurprisingly, probably wanted to detonate public opinion first, and then release the Summoned Beast behind Gozu Tenno in these ces, and then self-destruct, in order to carry out mass killing and destruction, and damage his reputation!


    Minato believes that in the future, Danzo still has a series of methods to take care of him.


    At this moment, Minato has a cold expression on his face.


    To be honest, if Danzo simply blew up Hokage Tower and Anbu��s Headquarters, Minato would not be so angry, but Konoha Hospital and Academy, can these ces also be destroyed?


    ��In order to get the upper hand, Danzo has be so crazy!��


    ��How shameless!��


    Minato was filled with rage, but fortunately he had already made aplete n in advance!


    Those ten time bombs are his men at this time!


    Thinking of this, Minato breathed a sigh of relief.


    Next, Minato asked Eagle to call Shikaku, Hiruzen and Kanp�� to discuss important matters.


    When the Anbu went to find Kanp��, he was drinking and eating meat with Tenzo in a barbecue restaurant. Because of the emergency, Kanp�� left before he could pay the bill, and he couldn''t help but feel sorry for Tenzo.


    When Kanp�� arrived at Hokage��s Office, the others had already arrived.


    ��Kanp��, have you been drinking?�� Minato asked with a smile.


    Kanp�� smiled shyly, breathed out the alcohol and said: ��Tenzo is asking me to drink, I can''t refuse.��


    Minato didn��t care about it. He immediately took out the note and told the reason for calling everyone: ��Although the ten Root��s Shinobi have been reced by Anbu, in case Advisor Danzo makes backup n, Eagle, arranges an Anbu team to wait every ce to prevent any idents from happening!��


    Excluding for those working undercover at enemy��s side, Minato has recalled all the Anbu, so he has enough manpower to do this.


    ��Yes!�� Eagle responded loudly.


    Next, Hiruzen looked at the Konoha Hospital and Academy on the note, closed his eyes, sighed deeply, and asked: ��Yondaime, what do you n to do with Danzo?��


    Up to now, Danzo��s n haspletely failed, and the rest is nothing more than how to deal with this guy.


    Minato already had an idea of ??this, and said: ��Disband Root, deprive him of the position of Advisor, imprison him in the Konoha Prison to work for the rest of his life!��


    ��Life imprisonment?��


    Kanp�� thought it was a kind decision.


    But after another thought, with Danzo��s ��ambition��,pared to going directly to the Pure Land to recuperate, working at Konoha Prison day after day, year after year, and being tortured by the ��Hokage Dream�� day by day, Kanp�� believed he can��t ept it even more.


    Kanp�� burped and thought wildly.


    Hiruzen subconsciously wanted to plead for mercy, but when he thought of the Academy on the note and countless immature students in the Academy, he couldn''t continue his plea.


    Seeing that everyone had no objections, Minato continued: ��In the next few days, we only need to prepare some patients to go to the Konoha Hospital to hide the matter from Advisor Danzo, but we still need to pay attention to the Kirigakure��s envoys and Orochimaru.��


    Kanp�� immediately said: ��Hokage-sama, I met Orochimaru in Ichigo hot spring inn before. This guy is very interested in the whereabouts of Sanbi��s Jinchuriki, and I think Kirigakure��s envoys are also the same!��


    Everyone subconsciously looked at the Anbu��s Headquarters on the note.


    ��The Summoned Beast that absorbs dozens of Jonin and Chunin��s Chakra should have enough power to blow up the headquarters.��


    Eagle said, ��By then, Orochimaru and Kirigakure��s envoys will be able to take advantage of the situation and sneak in.��


    Minato smiled and said: ��Eagle, prepare ten detached teams in the Headquarters, and at the same time, prepares some Explosive Tags to make some noise to attract Orochimaru and Kirigakure��s envoys.��


    ��Yes!�� Eagle nodded and responded.


    Kanp�� then said again: ��When the explosion urs, the vige will definitely be in chaos. Presumably, Advisor Danzo will stand at a higher ce to appreciate this scene.��


    ��Hokage Rock?��


    Minato and the others immediately thought of this ce upon hearing this.


    In Konoha, the only ce where someone can see explosions in the Hokage Tower, Konoha Hospital, Academy, Anbu��s Headquarters and other ces at the same time is the Hokage Rock!


    ��Kanp��, I want you to lead two teams to Hokage Rock on the first day of school.�� Minato said immediately, ��Be sure to catch Advisor Danzo!��


    ��Understood!��


    Kanp�� responded loudly and couldn��t help but suggest, ��Hokage-sama, for Advisor Danzo to want to blow up his own Root��s Headquarters, it should be to eliminate his suspicion and blow up some confidential information. I think we should respect Advisor Danzo��s wish!��


    Minato looked at Kanp�� steadily, ��Why does it feel that Kanp�� has more opinions on Advisor Danzo than all of usbined?��


    Minato blinked twice, but still nodded and said: ��Then let��s do as he wishes!��


    Root��s Gozu Tenno information must be destroyed. Since Danzo wants to blow it up, they will help it blow it up.


    ����


    In the next few days, the number of patients in Konoha Hospital increased day by day. Correspondingly, the number of people doing sit-in demonstrations outside Ichigo hot spring inn also gradually increase, and the rumors in the vige about Kirigakure��s envoys also increased sharply and gradually became headline news.


    Time passed, and finally, it was the night before school started.


    At Ichiraku Ramen, after eating with Tenzo here, Kanp�� said: ��I have something to do tonight, so I can��t go to the special training.��


    Tenzo put down his chopsticks, looked at him seriously, and asked: ��Brother Kanp��, will something big happen in the vige tomorrow?��


    When the sixth team was disbanded just now, Kakashi clearly ordered everyone to gather at five o��clock tomorrow morning. No one is allowed to bete, otherwise they would be fired from Anbu!


    Including Kakashi himself, who was blocked by cats all year round and is alwayste!


    Kanp�� smiled and said: ��Don��t worry, nothing will happen, it��s just a drill.��


    ��A drill?�� Tenzo looked at him suspiciously.


    ��Okay, I��m leaving, don��t bete tomorrow.��


    Patting Tenzo on the shoulder, Kanp�� waved to Teuchi, ��Uncle Teuchi, I will go first.��


    After saying this, Kanp�� has disappeared.


    ��Wait!��


    Tenzo suddenly came to his senses: ��Didn��t you say that you would treat me tonight?!��

 Chapter 717: What to Choose

    Chapter 717: What to Choose


    At night, Mei sits on the roof of the cabin, looking up at the stars and the moon. The night breeze is slightly cold, bringing with it the chatter of the demonstrators outside the inn.


    There have been more and more people protesting outside in the past few days, and the sit-in demonstrations have almost turned into violent demonstrations, with the intention of storming the inn.


    Mei not only does not panic, but even a little happy.


    Because this change must be caused by the sudden deterioration of the situation outside!


    Then, she thought of her agreement with Orochimaru.


    ��Could this be the time Orochimaru said?��


    Mei narrowed her eyes, and her exotic green pupils filled with a hint of contemtion: ��Do I really want to work with Orochimaru to find Sanbi?��


    ��If Sanbi is really in Konoha, it must be in an extremely hidden ce, such as��Konoha��s Anbu��s Headquarters!��


    ��If so, what kind of ��opportunity�� would allow two outsiders, Orochimaru and me, to sneak into the Konoha��s Anbu��s Headquarters?����Rebellion?��


    ��Coup-d����tat?��


    ��Or something else?��


    Mei can��t think of it, but she can be sure that once she finds Sanbi in Konoha, Konoha will most likely kill her, Ao and the others in order to prevent the leakage of information, or imprison them for life!


    ��Moreover, Orochimaru can��t bepletely trusted. Who knows if he is taking advantage of me?��


    ��Then, should we act together with Orochimaru?��


    Mei listened to the small movementsing from outside the inn, and felt upset. Thinking about it carefully, it seemed that after entering Konoha, there were countless invisible spider threads entwining her. The more she moved, the tighter the thread on her body became, and the more she was forced to move!


    While she was distracted, an afterimage suddenly rushed from behind.


    Mei''s eyes widened suddenly, and then slowly narrowed.


    ��Who?�� When three Kirigakure��s Jonin heard the noise, they immediately jumped out of their cabins.


    ��It��s a Konoha��s Shinobi.��


    Mei waved her hand, ��It��s none of your business.��


    ��Terumi Mei-sama, be careful!�� The three Kirigakure��s Jonin got into their cabins again.


    ��I didn''t expect that I would meet you just by walking around.��


    Kanp��, who left Tenzo behind, jumped on the roof neatly, pretending to meet Mei by chance.


    He looked at Mei''s graceful and sexy back seriously, slowly approached, and said, ��Are you admiring the moon?��


    Mei sat on the roof, with her arms supporting on the ground. She then raised her head slightly, and her brown hair hanging like a waterfall behind her, exuding a light fragrance.


    ��This must be the real Mei. There��s no mistake.��


    Kanp�� quietly raised a hint of respect.


    ��What do you want from me?�� Mei asked without looking back.


    Kanp�� sat next to Terumi Mei, looked at her side profile, and his expression gradually became serious as he said: ��I don��t know if Orochimaru has been looking for you in the past few days, but with your keenness, you should have noticed it.��


    ��You mean those demonstrators outside?��


    Mei narrowed her eyes and asked, ��Konoha�� can��t control the situation anymore?��


    Although Kanp�� is greedy for her body, he is also a Shinobi with great willpower, and was not seduced by Mei''s beauty.


    ��The matters in our vige will be solved by ourselves, Terumi Mei, I hope you can control yourself in the next few days!�� Kanp�� said seriously.


    ��What do you mean?�� Mei asked knowingly.


    ��You understand what I��m talking about.�� Kanp�� said.


    Mei looked up at the moon: ��What if I don��t listen?��


    ��Our vige has aplete set of criminalws.�� Kanp�� seriously said.


    ��Are you threatening me?�� Mei looked towards Kanp�� charmingly.


    Kanp�� shook his head and said: ��It��s a kind reminder! Terumi Mei, I really don��t want to fight with you.��


    ��But you will do so if needed.��


    Mei stopped speaking as she thought of this.


    Kanp�� looked at the moonlight very tenderly, so he couldn��t help but tell a few cold jokes to liven up the atmosphere and see if he could use his words tonight.


    ��It��s cold.��


    Mei wrapped her hands around her waist and jumped off the roof gracefully, then said, ��I��m going to sleep, I won''t send you off.��


    Kanp�� sighed when he saw this. He doesn��t know if Mei listened to him or not. If she chooses to cooperate with Orochimaru in the end, Kanp�� had no choice but to suppress under the bed, cough, suppress her in Anbu��s Headquarters!


    No, tomorrow he is going to Hokage Rock to catch Danzo, and Kakashi will be the one in charge of the Anbu��s Headquarters.


    ��Well, I hope they can stay alive.��


    ��I��ve already done all I can do.��


    Kanp�� continued to watch the moon and stars as he thought of this.


    It wasn��t until midnight that he left.


    As soon as he left, a small white snake entered immediately.


    ��Orochimaru, one of the dignified Konoha��s Sannin, is actually afraid of a junior like Gekko Kanp��.��


    Mei, who hasn��t slept too long, noticed the appearance of the white snake, turned on the lights, and said with a sneer, ��If Kanp�� sits on this ce until dawn, do you also have to wait until dawn?��


    Orochimaru emerged from the white snake''s mouth and said with a sinister smile: ��Provoking me will do you no good.��


    Mei squinted her eyes and said, ��Orochimaru, what on earth are you nning to do?��


    ��Like you, I just want to confirm whether Sanbi is really in Konoha or not. As for the others, it has nothing to do with me or you.��


    Orochimaru smiled coldly, ��And now, the time is ripe, tomorrow is the day!��


    ��Tomorrow�� What will happen tomorrow?�� Mei looked at Orochimaru cautiously.


    ��You are really cautious. Since you want to know, let me tell you.��


    Orochimaru coldly said, ��Tomorrow, there will be a rebellion, coup-d����tat and various terrorist attacks in Konoha. It��s the best time for us to act!��


    ��Rebellion, coup-d����tat, terrorist attacks?��


    Mei��s heart moved, ��Kanp�� specially ran over to remind me tonight�� Has Konoha already noticed it?��


    ��But Kanp�� said that I shouldn��t go out the next few days, which means that Konoha does not know the specific time will be tomorrow.��


    ��How is it?�� Orochimaru looked at Terumi Mei with yful look and asked with a smile, ��Are you going to tell Konoha this information, or are you going to take advantage of this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to get a glimpse of the inside of Konoha''s Anbu��s Headquarters?��


    ��Konoha''s Anbu��s Headquarters���� Mei��s eyes narrowed.


    ��Is Sanbi really there?��


    ��It��s time to make your choice, Terumi Mei.�� Orochimaru said.


    ��I need time to think about it!�� Terumi Mei said solemnly.


    ��After dawn, various rebellious actions will start. You don''t have time to think about it.��


    Orochimaru chuckled and said, ��Tell me the answer now!��


    ��Then, I choose to�� look from the sidelines!�� Mei thought coldly.


    Telling Konoha the information about the rebellion, and then ask Konoha to prepare in advance, so that Konoha can preserve its vitality as much as possible? Mei, as Kirigakure��s Elite Jonin, would never do it!


    With the current situation of the Shinobi World, the weaker Konoha is, the better it is for Kirigakure!


    So if a rebellion broke out in Konoha, Mei had no reason to help Konoha!


    But sneaking into the Konoha��s Anbu��s Headquarters��


    If Sanbi is really found inside, then she will either die or be imprisoned, and the rest of herpanions will also be affected.


    If Sanbi is not found, then Konoha will definitely make a fuss about this matter andunch a counter on Kirigakure!


    In this case, it��s better to just watch from the sidelines. Even if she doesn��t go, Orochimaru will have to break into the Konoha��s Anbu��s Headquarters. If he really finds Sanbi inside, he will naturally spread the word, right?


    But��


    If she just rejected Orochimaru like this, there was no guarantee that he wouldn''t do something drastic. She is not afraid, but she had to consider Ao and the rest of herpanions.


    So Mei had no choice but to nod and said: ��For the sake of my vige��s Sanbi, I choose to act with you!��


    Orochimaru smiled happily: ��Very good, thene with me now.��

 Chapter 718: Begins

    Chapter 718: Begins


    Before the sky has brightened. Danzo, who is over 60 years old, has already gotten up full of energy, and then he brushes his teeth, washes, poops, and eats breakfast, all with one hand!


    After that, Danzo sat on the sofa with his eye closed for ten minutes in concentration. After digesting his food, he got up and opened the door.


    At the door of his house, two Root��s Shinobi stood silently on both sides like sculptures: ��Danzo-sama!��


    Danzo nodded solemnly and said: ��Let��s go!��


    With his two subordinates, Danzo came all the way to Hokage Rock.


    Looking at the four huge rock heads in front of him, Danzo unceremoniously chose his old partner, the Sandaime Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    Stepping on Hiruzen��s head and feeling the rustling autumn wind on his body, Danzo held his staff in one hand and sped the other behind his back, as quiet as a seventy-years-old man.


    He looked down at the Hokage Tower below, and at the Konoha Hospital, Anbu��s Headquarters, Military Police Force��s Headquarters, and the Academy in the distance, and he felt extremely emotional: ��This! This is my vige!��


    ��Is everyone ready?�� Danzo asked without looking back.��Yes!��


    The two subordinates responded decisively from behind.


    Danzo nodded slightly and waited quietly.


    Not long after, a figure slowly walked out of the jungle behind Hokage Rock. It was Danzo��s ��ally��, Uchiha n��s n Head, Uchiha Fugaku!


    ��Here we are,�� Danzo said.


    Fugaku jumped next to Danzo, crossed his arms and said coldly: ��Danzo, asking my people to evacuate from the Military Police Force��s Headquarters, you are not trying to blow up the Military Police Force��s Headquarters with Explosive Tag, right?��


    Danzo smiled without saying anything.


    ��Even if this inferior method can cause temporary chaos, it is impossible to cause great chaos to Konoha. What is your n?�� Although Fugaku sent a lot of information to Minato, he himself could not see through Danzo��s n from these information.


    Danzo said: ��You will be understood soon, hehehehe������


    ����


    Anbu��s Headquarters, the sixth team��s locker room on the third floor.


    Before five o''clock, Tenzo, Itachi and the other members of the sixth team have all gathered together. After a while, Kanp�� also came.


    ��Brother Kanp��,st night you���� When Tenzo saw Kanp��, he immediately stepped forward toin about the other party''s bad behavior of not paying for the treatst night, but midway through his words, Kanp�� in front of him suddenly turned into Kakashi''s appearance with a bang.


    Kakashi rubbed the white hair on his head and said: ��It��s me.��


    In order to avoid being blocked by the cats, Kakashi randomly chose someone to transform into. The effect is not bad, as the wild cats that used to block him ran away when they met him in a new look.


    But he felt that there��s something weird after thinking about it this way.


    He shook his head to get rid of this feeling, looked around and said: ��Since everyone is here, then����


    ��Captain Kakashi, Brother Kanp�� hasn��te yet.�� Tenzo hurriedly said.


    ��He has other missions, don''t worry about him.��


    Kakashi shrugged and said, ��Our mission today is to cooperate with other teams and protect the headquarters, so we can''t go anywhere today, understand?��


    ��Protect the headquarters together? Captain Kakashi, is there an enemying to attack the headquarters?�� A member asked.


    ��There��s no way, right?��


    ��This is Anbu��s Headquarters!��


    ��But speaking of which, we haven''t gone out on missions in the past few months.��


    ��Yeah, there are a lot of people in the headquarters everyday.��


    ��Okay, shut up.��


    Kakashi took on the captain''s posture and said, ��Everyone, stay here with peace of mind, don��t worry about the others.��


    ��Yes!��


    ����


    Academy.


    Today is the annual school day. Parents who have received the admission notices for new students have gathered from all over with their children and happily exchanged their parenting experiences on the Academy��s training grounds.


    In addition to the freshmen and their parents, the second, third, to sixth graders also arrived one after another, rushing towards their respective teaching buildings in twos and threes.


    ��Big brother is too much. He knew that we are starting the school today, but he ran away so early in the morning without leaving a trace!�� Karin and Hinata came together, and Karin kept talking andining about someone.


    ��Maybe Brother Kanp�� has a mission.�� The good girl Hinata smiled and made an excuse for someone.


    ��I don��t believe it.�� Karin raised her head proudly.


    ��Sigh, your eldest brother is not here, but your second brother is still here.��


    Hayate followed Karin and Hinata, and spoke out enviously to increase his presence, ��I��m with you all the way, don��t ignore me.��


    Karin pouted and said: ��Wasn��t second brother apanying us to school just because Sister Yugao was not free?��


    Hayate''s face twitched when he heard this: ��Don��t expose me.��


    Yugao has also joined Anbu a few years ago. And on this important day today, she naturally has no time to apany Hayate to show off their affection on public.


    ��Will Hokage-samae here to speak to the new students today?��


    ��Yondaime Hokage-sama is so handsome!��


    ��Yellow sh is my most admired hero!��


    In addition to the exchanges between parents, many freshmen who have just met are also chattering continuously, discussing on the training grounds.


    Hearing these juniors��ments, Karin couldn��t help butin to Hinata: ��The Yondaime Hokage-sama is such an outstanding person, so why is his son so bad?��


    ��Actually, it��s not like that. Naruto is actually�� quite outstanding.�� Hinata said with a shy smile on her face.


    ��Hinata, do you like him? You speak for him every time.�� Karin stared at her in shock.


    ��No, don��t talk nonsense.�� Hinata is unhappy and started stomping her feet.


    ��I��m kidding.��


    Karinughed, quickly changed the subject, and turned to Hayate, ��Second brother, we�� second brother? What are you looking at?��


    ��I always feel that there is something weird around here.�� Hayate faintly noticed the abnormality of the Academy.


    ��Weird? It��s probably because Naruto��s father ising to speak, so there are Anbu hiding around.��


    Karin casually said, ��Okay, second brother, Hinata and I are going in, goodbye.��


    ��Oh, goodbye.�� Hayate shrugged, nced around suspiciously, and then turned and left.


    It didn��t take long for Minato, wearing the Hokage��s robe, toe under the gaze of everyone with a smile and began the annual opening speech.


    At the same time.


    In a ramen shop not far from the Anbu��s Headquarters, the disguised Orochimaru, Taki and Mei are eating noodles in silence with their heads down.


    ��Orochimaru, how long do we have to wait?�� Taki finished drinking the ramen soup base and gave this ramen shop a bad review in his heart.


    Orochimaru looked at Taki yfully and said: ��Can��t wait or are you feeling uneasy?��


    ��I don��t know why, but I always feel like you are about to change side.��


    Taki shrugged and said, ��I think it��s better for us to evacuate from Konoha as soon as possible.��


    Mei, who is next to them, listened to them while analyzing their identities: ��At present, the two of them are most likely to be members of the Akatsuki, but as far as their rtionship is concerned, they don��t seem to be harmonious.��


    ��But it might be true, Akatsuki is a Missing-nin organization after all.��


    Mei ate the noodles slowly when suddenly, a series of violent explosions apanied by surging air waves suddenly roared from the direction of the Anbu��s Headquarters!


    ��It has begun!�� Orochimaru suddenly opened his golden vertical pupils.

 Chapter 719: Danzo’s Uneasiness

    Chapter 719: Danzo��s Uneasiness


    Hokage Rock.


    On the statue of Hiruzen, as the Hokage Rock shook slightly, Danzo''s eye flicker, and his sinister gaze suddenly shot towards the direction of the Anbu��s Headquarters.


    ��That��s����


    Fugaku next to him also immediately noticed the abnormality. His dark pupils suddenly turned into ck and red 3-tomoe, and he stared there.


    At Anbu��s Headquarters, the violent explosion shattered all the ss in the building to pieces. With the chaotic and piercing sound, thick ck smoke and surging firelight diffused out of the broken windows, and rose into the sky.


    Listening to the dull roar of explosionsing from that direction, Danzo��s old bark-like face slowly revealed a cold smile: ��n Head Fugaku, how is it?��


    Fugaku��s expression became extremely ugly: ��Danzo, you are ying with fire!��


    At first, Fugaku only thought that Danzo was nning to attack the Military Police Force��s Headquarters and cause some chaos, while him and his subordinates ambushed Minato and beheaded him.


    But he didn''t expect that his first step would be to attack the Anbu��s Headquarters!This is directly poking a ho''s nest!


    ��Hehehehe����


    Danzo sneered again and again, ��n Head Fugaku, this explosion is enough to blow up the Anbu��s Headquarters and kill all the Anbu��s Shinobi inside!��


    ��What?�� Fugaku was taken aback and his eyes quickly shifted from Danzo��s old face to the Anbu��s Headquarters.


    There, ck smoke billowed and the fire shot into the sky, but the Anbu��s Headquarters still stood amidst the ck smoke and fire, and didn��t turn into ruins.


    ��Is there any misunderstanding in the middle?��


    Fugaku turned to look at Danzo in confusion, and then suddenly realized that this old guy only had one eye left, plus his old age and dimness, Fugaku is afraid that he can only see the ck smoke and firelight rising into the sky. As for the Anbu��s Headquarters, which is covered in ck smoke and firelight, there��s no way he can see it, right?


    After all, Danzo no longer has Sharingan!


    Danzo squinted his one eye. He indeed can��t see the Anbu��s Headquarters, which is covered by ck smoke and shrouded in mes. However, thinking of the power of Nue''s self-destruction, he smiled happily in his heart and continued: ��n Head Fugaku, your Military Police Force deserves the greatest credit for this explosion!��


    A thought shed through Fugaku��s mind when he heard this: ��Is that so?��


    He suddenly remembered Danzo''s strange request a few months ago, to contribute the Chakra of the Military Police Force��s elites��


    ��But����


    Fugaku��s eyes turned weird: ��Those elites are all acting!��


    ��Their Chakra wasn��t absorbed even for a bit at all!��


    ��Even Danzo��s ten men have already been reced by Yondaime Hokage!��


    ��Then, then����


    ��Is the explosion at the Anbu��s Headquarters fake?��


    Fugaku was horrified when he thought about it!


    Danzo didn��t know what Fugaku was thinking, so he exined to himself: ��The Gozu Tenno, which Root has researched over the years, is actually a Summoning Technique that connects to different spaces. In that space, there is a kind of Summoned Beast called Nue, this kind of psychic beast can grow rapidly by absorbing the Chakra of Shinobi. n Head Fugaku, if not for the Military Police Force, this explosion would not be so gorgeous!��


    ��Hehe, hehehe.�� Fugakuughed dryly and wanted to say something, but�� ��It��s really hard to expose such arrogant guy!��


    ��This explosion is just the beginning, what follows is����


    Danzo��s voice suddenly stopped. Although he is old and frail, Danzo has a good memory, and he suddenly thought of ita very important thing!


    ��ording to the n, shouldn''t the first ce to explode be my Root��s Headquarters?��


    ��Why did it be the Anbu��s Headquarters?!��


    ��Did something unexpected happen?��


    In the midst of uncertainty, a burst of fire suddenly shot up into the sky from a very far distance, followed by the violent explosion sound that echoed throughout the vige!


    Danzo squinted to look, and saw that the direction is where his Root��s Headquarters is!


    Danzo secretly breathed a sigh of relief, ��Although the order was wrong, the ce where it should explode has exploded!��


    ��What is in that direction?�� Fugaku asked Danzo very cooperatively when he stopped talking.


    ��It��s Root��s Headquarters.�� Danzo said calmly.


    ��Your Root?��


    Fugaku understood immediately, ��Did you deliberately blow that ce up to clear your suspicions?��


    Danzo said with a smile: ��Yes, in this way, Yondaime has no reason to suspect that I am rted to this explosion!��


    Fugaku narrowed his eyes and asked: ��Except for Anbu, Root and my Military Police Force, there should be other ces, right?��


    ��Of course.��


    Danzo said with a smile, ��Konoha Hospital, Academy, Hokage Tower����


    Listening to the names of these ces, Fugaku��s forehead oozes with cold sweat.


    ��Are you scared?��


    Danzo looked at him disdainfully, ��If you want to achieve sessful coup-d����tat and ascend to power through violent means, pure force alone is not enough.��


    How could he drive Minato out of the Hokage��s position without blowing up the vige into chaos and stirring up public opinion?


    These are all basic exercises for him!


    ��Advisor Danzo, have you considered the consequences if the n failed?�� Fugaku asked.


    ��Failed?��


    Danzo asked with a smile, ��Why failed?��


    ��Because I am a spy.��


    Fugaku''s eyes wereplicated.


    Danzo stared at him, vaguely aware that something was wrong.


    ��Danzo-sama!��


    At this moment, a subordinate suddenly appeared, knelt down on one knee and said d, ��The Anbu��s Headquarters building was notpletely blown up!��


    Although Danzo was dim-sighted the subordinates he brought with him have great sight!


    ��What?�� Danzo was startled.


    ��It��s not blown up?��


    ��How is it possible?��


    ��Nue has absorbed dozens of Jonin and dozens of Chunin��s Chakra. When these Chakra exploded in an instant, its power should beparable with a small Bijudama. How can a mere Anbu��s Headquarters survive after being hit by such explosion?��


    Danzo looked suspiciously towards the direction of the Anbu��s Headquarters building, and doubts shed in his eye: ��Don��t tell me�� My man was discovered, so he self-destructs in advance, and didn��t blow up the Anbu��s Headquarters?��


    In doubt, Danzo turned to look at the Academy again.


    In therge square in front of the Academy, countless and densely packed ck spots can be vaguely seen. Those ck spots are the freshmen of the Academy and the parents of the new students. ording to the usual practice, they should be listening to the speech of Minato at this moment.


    Danzo stared there, waiting uneasily, and his brows furrowing tighter and tighter.


    ��Why?��


    ��Why hasn��t the Academy exploded yet?!��


    Danzo suddenly turned his head to look in the direction of Konoha Hospital.


    ��There was no explosion either!��


    ��How about Hokage Tower?��


    Danzo lowered his head and looked at the nearby Hokage Tower.


    People wereing and going in front of the Hokage Tower, and it is still lively and peaceful, without the slightest smell of fireworks.


    ��What��s going on?!��


    Danzo��s face suddenly darkened.


    At this moment, he suddenly turned his head to look at Fugaku.


    Fugaku opened his 3-Tomoe Sharingan, and looked at Danzo expressionlessly.


    ��You����


    Danzo had faint veins popping up on his forehead. He tried his best to suppress his anger and asked coldly, ��It��s you, Uchiha Fugaku! You dare to betray me!!��


    ��Betray you?��


    Fugaku slowly shook his head, and said, ��Advisor Danzo, before this moment, I didn��t know the existence of Nue, nor what exactly was Nue is, let alone where you put Nue!��


    Hearing this, Danzo was stunned, ��That��s right, the ces I carefully select are kept secret. Apart from myself, there are only those ten and the fish shop who sent the message who know about it, but with Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal��s existence, it is absolutely impossible for those guys to betray me!��


    ��Then, where is the problem?��


    When Danzo was angry, confused, uneasy, and scared, he heard Fugaku continue, ��Besides, I have never been on your side.��


    ��???��


    Danzo��s one eye widened violently.

 Chapter 720: Kakashi VS Orochimaru

    Chapter 720: Kakashi VS Orochimaru


    Anbu��s Headquarters.


    Amidst the violent roar, thick smoke billowed and mes shot into the sky. Countless broken ss shards fell from the sky like snowkes, and the surrounding vigers frantically fled for their lives like fertilized rabbits, the series of screams and calls for help spread far and wide.


    Several Anbu jumped out of the building and quickly evacuated the panicked crowd.


    Orochimaru, Taki and Mei walked against the crowd to the outside of the Anbu��s Headquarters. When they looked up, they saw that the building was covered in thick smoke and fire, and vague figures could be seen running back and forth under the ck smoke, suspected to be conducting emergency rescue.


    Orochimaru frowned, subconsciously feeling that there was a trap ahead.


    This is the Anbu��s Headquarters. Even if there was an explosion due to a sneak attack by Danzo, the Shinobi inside are not useless trash. Even if the explosion cannot be prevented, can��t we use Wind Release to blow away the dense smoke, or use Water Release to extinguish the mes?


    ��It��s just�� If there is really a trap in the Anbu��s Headquarters, does it mean that Danzo��s n has already been known to Yondaime, and everything today is just them beating Danzo at his own game?��


    Although Orochimaru and Danzo had a falling out, in his impression, Danzo was an extremely steady, cautious, and tolerant conspirator. If he dared tounch a ��rebellion'' today, he must have the belief that he would win, but now��


    When Orochimaru was thinking about it, Mei also clearly noticed this, and said coldly: ��The situation is not right, the reaction of Konoha��s Anbu is too strange.����When they had time, they sent people to evacuate the crowd, but no one put out the fire, can they act better?��


    Mei originally just wanted to go through the motions, but now, she had even more reason to retreat.


    Taki next to them pushed his big sunsses, and suggested: ��Orochimaru, we are all people who are not afraid of death anyway, so why don��t we try it out? What if there is an unexpected harvest?��


    ��Not afraid of death?��


    Mei''s eyes flickered: ��Shadow clone?��


    ��These bastards!��


    ��Fortunately, I am not stupid either.��


    Mei smiled charmingly.


    ��In that case,e with me����


    Orochimaru was interrupted as soon as he speaks.


    ��How about youe with me?��


    On the third floor of the Anbu��s Headquarters where the smoke was billowing, a blurry figure suddenly jumped out of the broken window. The silver white hair was rippling in the wind. It was Kakashi, the captain of the sixth team.


    ��Orochimaru, you finally came forward!�� Kakashi slowly lifted the forehead protector, revealing the closed Sharingan.


    ��Kakashi����


    Orochimaru narrowed his golden vertical pupils and was about to speak when he saw more and more figures jumping out of the Anbu��s Headquarters, and surrounded Orochimaru, Taki and Mei!


    Orochimaru looked around and saw that there were at least five or six Anbu��s teams here!


    ��It''s indeed a trap!��


    ��Danzo, without me, you are getting worse and worse!��


    Orochimaru��s smile became more and more cold, and the thought in his mind was: ��Since things have developed to this point, we can only force our way in!��


    ��At any rate, I am just a clone, so it doesn��t matter if I die, besides����


    He nced at Taki and Mei, and smiled coldly.


    ��Terumi Mei, who is Kirigakure��s envoy, is about to sh with Konoha��s Anbu at this time, which will inevitably affect the rtionship between Konoha and Kirigakure. The more chaotic the situation in the Shinobi World, the more favorable it will be for me so that I can leave Akatsuki.��


    ��As for Taki, if Abyss is in Konoha, then from his fight with Konoha��s Anbu, I may be able to infer that he����


    Bang!


    With a crisp sound, Taki dissipated into light smoke.


    Orochimaru''s face twitched when he saw this.


    Bang!


    Mei also dissipated into smoke.


    ������ Orochimaru��s expression immediately darkened.


    ��Orochimaru, aren��t you just a shadow clone?�� Kakashi, who stood across from the station, smiled, with a yful look in his eyes and an even more frivolous tone.


    Orochimaru felt that his reputation as Konoha��s Sannin has been trampled by the Copy Ninja opposite him.


    ��It��s enough to deal with you guys.�� Orochimaru��s figure shed and turned into an afterimage as he rushed towards Kakashi.


    ��Raikiri!��


    Facing Orochimaru, one of Konoha��s Sannin, even if the other party might be just a shadow clone, Kakashi did not dare to be careless at all, so he immediately formed hand seals and used his own upgraded version of Chidori.


    Zzzztttttt��


    The dazzling lightning converged and exploded in Kakashi��s right hand, just the chirping of thousands of birds.


    Boom!


    Raikage shed, and Kakashi has turned into an afterimage and charged towards the speeding Orochimaru.


    The scarlet 3-Tomoe Sharingan is firmly locked onto Orochimaru��s every move. In the instant where the two are close at hand, Kakashi��s Raikiri urately cuts towards Orochimaru��s heart!


    But at the next moment.


    Orochimaru��s body twisted like a snake. With a yful snake move, he avoids Kakashi''s Raikiri in an incredible arc. Then, Orochimaru lifted his leg, then choke Kakashi, and then attacked with his elbows and Kakashi was knocked away with a bang.


    The thunderous sound stopped abruptly!


    And Orochimaru didn''t stop and sprinted straight towards the Anbu��s Headquarters!


    ��Captain Kakashi!��


    Standing on the side, Tenzo��s face changed slightly, and he was about form hand seals to use Wood Release, but then he heard a bang and Kakashi in mid-air turned into smoke and disappeared.


    ��Shadow clone?��


    Orochimaru sneered and snorted disdainfully.


    ��Raikiri!��


    At this moment, on the top floor of the Anbu��s Headquarters, a bright lightning suddenly pierced through the ck smoke and shot down like a thunderbolt!


    ��Humph.��


    Orochimaru snorted coldly, tip-toed a little while galloping, and his flexible body suddenly soars into the sky, violently colliding with the thunderbolt dropping from the sky.


    Bang, bang, bang��


    Under the series of physical collisions, Kakashi was knocked out once again and fell fiercely in the direction where Tenzo was.


    ��This time, it��s probably a shadow clone too.��


    Tenzo thought so, and then saw Kakashi fall on the steps with a thud. However, he didn��t disappear, and instead, blood spilled from the corner of his mouth, and quickly spread along the ck mask.


    Kakashi raised his head and looked at Tenzo, who also looked at Kakashi, and the two stared at each other for a while.


    Tenzo then asked in surprise: ��It��s not a shadow clone?��


    Kakashi looked at him with emotionless eyes and said, ��So you think shadow clone doesn��t need to be supported?��


    Tenzo hurried over and helped him up.


    At this time, Orochimaru has rushed to the entrance of the Anbu��s Headquarters, and the surrounding Anbu��s Shinobi also swarmed towards, fighting in hand-to-handbat with Orochimaru!


    Thick smoke and mes are flying above the Anbu��s Headquarters, and the crackling sounds were heard below. The battle is extremely fierce!


    After Kakashi got up, he rushed over again without saying a word: ��Raikiri!��


    Tenzo was unwilling to be left behind, so he formed hand seals, and his right hand suddenly turned into a thick vine that winded towards Orochimaru.


    ��Wood Release? So you are the child back then.��


    Orochimaru nced disdainfully, how could this kind of attack hit him?


    As soon as this thought came to his mind, he felt his spirit was shaken, and his body was unable to move for a while.


    ��Genjutsu?��


    Orochimaru looked around intently, and saw a pair of scarlet 3-tomoe, like a bloody full moon, it quickly filled his field of vision.


    In the next moment, Tenzo��s vines entangled Orochimaru, and Kakashi��s Raikiri also pierced into Orochimaru��s throat at the same time.

 Chapter 721: The Happy Fugaku

    Chapter 721: The Happy Fugaku


    Bang!


    The light smoke dissipated, and Orochimaru, whose throat was pierced by Kakashi, disappeared without a trace.


    ��It really is a shadow clone.��


    Kakashi retracted his hand, then turned his head and looked towards Itachi not far away.


    Just now, he used Sharingan Genjutsu to control Orochimaru, so that Tenzo''s Wood Release and his Raikiri could urately hit Orochimaru.


    Kakashi nodded at him: ��Good job.��


    Itachi nodded back expressionlessly, without saying a word.


    ��He became more and more indifferent.��


    Kakashi sighed, turned to the captains of the other teams and said: ��Everyone, go put out the fire. Don''t let the fire spread.����No problem!��


    ��I��ll leave this ce to you, Kakashi.��


    ����


    Academy��s training ground.


    On the makeshift podium, Minato gave a speech while smiling with a carefully prepared manuscript. His blue pupils nced at the new students and their parents under the stage with smiles.


    At this moment, in the vast crowd, two men who had no feelings were standing close together, and their cold eyes looking at the teaching building No. 1 from time to time.


    There have just been explosions and shocksing from the Anbu��s Headquarters and Root��s Headquarters, coupled with the soaring ck smoke and fire, it is enough to prove that Danzo��s n has begun!


    Although Minato calmed down the freshmen and their parents present, once the teaching building No. 1 explodes, there will definitely be a hugemotion here!


    But the question is��


    ��What��s going on? The time has obviouslye, why is there no movement?��


    ��They shouldn��t be discovered, right?��


    The two looked at each other, and their hearts sank.


    They knew that Danzo has been preparing for this n for many years, so there is no room for any mistakes!


    If there is no movement from them, what would their Danzo-sama think of them?


    ��Let��s take a look!��


    The two discussed for a while, and decided to go to teaching building No. 1 to see the situation.


    They slowly squeezed to the edge of the crowd, and then moved slowly near the edge. In less than five minutes, the two arrived at the teaching building No. 1 without anyone noticing, and spotted Yamano Ichiro standing under the teaching building at a nce.


    They didn��t go over and talk to him, but quietly began to make gestures with their hands.


    These gestures are used for internalmunication within the Root, and only Root��s members can understand the meaning of the gestures. Outsiders will not know the meaning of these hand seals even if they see them.


    Yamano Ichiro is very keen, and quickly spotted these two expressionless gesturing men.


    The three of them looked at each other for a while, and the two Root��s Shinobi faintly noticed something unusual. They stopped making gestures, turned around and wanted to leave, but�� it was toote.


    They don��t know when, but at some point, the vicinity of teaching building No. 1 was already surrounded by Shinobi wearing Anbu��s attire, and they are approaching them quickly!


    ��Anbu? Does this guy Yamano Ichiro betray Danzo-sama?��


    ��How is it possible?!��


    They didn��t feel that��s possible, after all, Yamano Ichiro has the Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal on him!


    But��


    The two of them stared at Yamano Ichiro in disbelief, only to find that the man was smiling brightly at them.


    ��How can Root��s Shinobi smile?��


    The two understood immediately, but unfortunately it was toote.


    On the podium at the training ground, Minato noticed someone next to him making a gesture to him.


    This gesture means that all the Root��s Shinobi lurking near the Academy has been captured!


    The smile on Minato��s face grew even brighter at this moment.


    ����


    Hokage Rock.


    On Hiruzen��s statue, Danzo and Fugaku are looking at each other ��affectionately��.


    Just now, Fugaku said to Danzo: I��ve never been on your side��


    ��Are you talking with humannguage?!��


    ��Think back to when you sent Shisui to sneak attack Yondaime in an attempt to control him with Genjutsu. After he failed and defected, don��t you remember how your Uchiha n be suppressed by Konoha��s higher-ups?��


    ��Your entire n was forced to move from the most prosperous part of the vige to the most remote ce!��


    ��All of your nsman were misunderstood, despised, and verbally abused by other vigers. Have you forgotten those suffocating feelings?!��


    ��Who was it at that time, who epted your Uchiha n regardless of past grudges, and who was working with you wholeheartedly to achieve great things?��


    ��Don��t you remember any of this?��


    ��Now, you��re saying that you have never stood on my side����


    ��If you don��t stand on my side, are you still on Yondaime��s?!��


    Danzo was trembling all over, with anger, disbelief, horror, shock�� all kinds of emotions were brewing in his mind at this moment. Because there were so many emotions, his brain was starved of oxygen for a time, and his one eye turned faintly ck. Even Fugaku��s old face in front of him is all blurry.


    ��Advisor Danzo, are you okay?�� Uchiha Fugaku asked with ��concern��.


    Hearing this, Danzo��s forehead burst with veins: ��How dare you, a beast, care about me?!��


    Danzo took a deep breath, trying to suppress the anger in his heart, but the more he breathed, the more stuffy his chest became, giving him a vague feeling of suffocation.


    ��Uchiha Fugaku!��


    After some time, Danzo regained hisposure. He stared at Fugaku with bulging veins, while gnashing his teeth, he asked, ��Why? Why? Why did you betray me!! What good will betraying me do to you?!��


    ��The reason is very simple, it��s to save my n.�� Fugaku said solemnly.


    ��Save your n?�� Danzo was puzzled.


    ��Shisui was ordered by me to sneak attack Yondaime. If it seeds, then Konoha will belong to my Uchiha n. Unfortunately, it failed.��


    Fugaku showed a regretful expression, and said, ��Although Shisui escaped from Konoha in time, it was absolutely impossible to eliminate Yondaime��s suspicion of me! So in order to let him let me go, I can only feel sorry to Advisor Danzo.��


    Danzo looked incredulous and�� showed the expression of hating iron for not bing steel! (T/N: Hating iron for not bing steel means feeling resentful towards someone for failing to meet expectations.)


    He asked angrily: ��In this case, shouldn��t you have even more reason to kick Namikaze Minato from Hokage��s Position? Why����


    ��You actually believe it??�� Fugaku��s eyes turned strange.


    ��Eh?��


    Danzo��s expression froze: ��What do you mean?��


    ��It means����


    Fugaku showed an apologetic smile, ��Unfortunately, Shisui defected from the vige on the order of Yondaime Hokage.��


    Boooooommmm~~


    At this moment, Danzo seemed to feel that his whole brain exploded. For a while, he became blind and deaf. After staying still for more than ten seconds, he came back to his senses and looked towards Fugaku in a daze.


    Fugaku did not say make him wait for long, and says: ��There��s a Missing-nin organization in this world, and S-Rank Missing-nin from Great Shinobi Viges including Orochimaru have joined this organization. Yondaime is very concerned about this organization. , so he ordered Shisui to defect, just to go to this organization to be an undercover agent.��


    Danzo looked at him nkly, and gradually became hysterical: ��Impossible, impossible! You lie to me, you bastard lied to me!!��


    ��Hahahaha���� Fugakuughed loudly.


    At this moment, he only felt extremely delighted, both physically and mentally!


    Once upon a time, the Advisor Group headed by Danzo, Koharu, and Homura targeted his and suppressed his Uchiha n countless times. He always remembered those days of frustration and wanted to forget them. But he can��t!


    Today, he finally used his own power to take revenge on Danzo!


    Although exposing Shisui��s undercover work might put him in danger, Fugaku believes that Minato would never let Danzo go, so this information would never be leaked!


    Fugaku admired Danzo��s hysterical madness, and hisughter gradually became rampant: ��Hahahahahahahhahahhahahahahhahahahhahhahahhahahahahahahaha����

 Chapter 722: Black Susanoo

    Chapter 722: ck Susanoo


    Under Hokage Rock.


    Kanp�� has already arrived quietly with a total of 25 people from the two Anbu��s teams.


    In order to prevent Danzo from escaping, Kanp�� ordered them to seal off the area and prohibit anyone from entering or exiting!


    Kanp�� then activated Transparent Release ande closer in invisible state.


    ����


    ��Hahahahahahaha������


    On Hokage Rock, amidst Fugaku��s crazy, hearty, hate-freeughter, Danzo, who waspletely struck by reality, fell strangely into a strange calm, no, it should be dead silence!


    At this point, it is superfluous to talk about anything else. He felt that the most important thing is to return to Root��s Headquarters first, and then strategically withdraw from Konoha!


    ��Wait!����Root��s Headquarters just got bombed!!��


    Danzo��s pupil shrank.


    At this time, he still didn��t realize that the ones who bombed his Root��s Headquarters were not his subordinates at all, but Minato��s!


    ��How can it be repaired!!��


    ��Hahahahahahaha���� Fugaku was stillughing.


    Danzo��s eyebrow couldn''t help but twitch again. He stared at Fugaku, who wasughing wildly, and said: ��One day, I wille back here, but that day�� you will never be able to see it.��


    Danzo decided to jump from Hiruzen��s forehead to the cliff, and said to the two subordinates, ��Kill him!��


    These two subordinates are elites among elites in the Root. No matter whether it is Ninjutsu, Genjutsu, Taijutsu or Fuinjutsu, they have no shorings, and each has a different powerful secret technique, and they can be said to be bonafide Elite Jonin!


    Although Fugaku is Uchiha n��s n Head, and although he has powerful 3-Tomoe Sharingan, he will definitely die in one against two.


    Danzo suddenly remembered something, and he pped his stick, turned back to his two subordinates and Fugaku, and said, ��Keep his eyes.��


    ��Yes!��


    The two subordinates stood next to the head of Hiruzen, looking at Fugaku with no emotion.


    As for Fugaku�� he stillughed.


    ��Just mere two Root, and you think you can kill me����hehehehe����hahahahaha������


    Fugakuughed wildly again, and under theughter, his scarlet 3-Tomoe Sharingan actually started to slowly spin and gradually changed into a strange shape.


    Mangekyo Sharingan!


    More than a hundred meters away from the Hokage Rock, Kanp��, who turned invisible after using Transparent Release, saw the scene of Fugaku showing off, and his lower body couldn''t help but tighten, feeling a little greedy for the old man''s body.


    ��No!��


    ��I��m a serious Shinobi, I can��t have such crooked thoughts!��


    Kanp�� suppressed his desire with great perseverance and quietly watched Fugaku showing off.


    Facing Fugaku��s Mangekyo, the two Root did not waver at all. In a sh, they turned into afterimages and rushed towards Fugaku.


    In order to prevent from being hit by Genjutsu by the other party, the two men lowered their gazes tactfully and only looked at Fugaku��s feet with their peripheral vision.


    Fugaku��sughter stopped, pupil power flowed into his eyes, and ayer of dense ck substance suddenly overflowed from behind him, turning into ribs that wraps around him.


    ��Ding!��


    ��Ding!!��


    With the sound of harsh metal shing, the attack of the two Root was cleanly blocked by the seemingly vulnerable ribs.


    ��What?��


    ��What is this?��


    In doubt, the two retreated at the same time. Since their sword can��t cut it, they will just use Ninjutsu!


    The two quickly formed hand seals in mid-air.


    ��Wind Release: Great Breakthrough!��


    ��Fire Release: Dragon Fire Technique!��


    The hurricane roared and the dragon mes boiled, then the two perfectly merged in mid-air and turned into abined Ninjutsu, which immediately hit Fugaku''s head.


    Boom!


    The dragon me exploded, tongues of fire flew, and the air seemed to be burned, dyeing the surrounding with a strange red blush.


    Snap!


    The two Rootnded at the same time. When they looked up, the mes on Hiruzen��s forehead slowly dissipates, revealing the increasingly ferocious, sturdy, huge ck monster.


    ��You want to break through Susanoo��s defenses with just those attacks? Naive!!!��


    Fugaku took a step forward. In his eyes, the pupil power flowed crazily, and the Susanoo on his body grew crazily at a speed visible to the naked eye, and in a blink of an eye, it turned into a skull-shaped demon god, followed by flesh and blood quickly flowing out from the ribs, covering its entire body in an instant. Then, a ck Chakra coat wrapped the demon god like a gauze, and a powerful and terrifying aura flowed out like a tide, pressing against Danzo and his men like a tidal mountain.


    ��What?!��


    Sensing the strange movement behind him, Danzo turned around in shock. When he saw the demonic thing behind him, his one eye bespletely round immediately!


    ��This is����


    ��Susanoo?!��


    As the disciple of Nidaime Hokage, as the boss of Root, and as someone who has lived since before the establishment of Konoha, how can Danzo not know this stuff?


    The muscles on Danzo��s face are beating faintly, and his eye is fixed on Fugaku, who is wrapped in ck Susanoo. Vaguely, the blurry figure inside seemed to slowly ovep with the legendary Shinobi��s figure!


    ��Such an evil thing has appeared again����


    ��I��m right����


    ��Uchiha n should be really be wiped out����


    Danzo murmured to himself, and the shock and anger in his eye unknowingly reced by greed and desire.


    ��That''s right, only by mastering the power of this level, can I be fearless of that bullshit Yellow sh, and can he be Hokage in an upright and honorable manner!


    ��Kill him, and get his eyes no matter what!!�� Danzo gnashed his teeth and stared at Fugaku with bloodshot pupil!


    ��Yes!��


    The two Root responded loudly, then formed hand seals again and started a new round of Ninjutsu bombing!


    ��Wind Release: Wind Cutter Technique!��


    ��Fire Release: me Bullet!��


    ��Earth Release: Earth Flow Spears! ��


    ��Lightning Release: Electromaic Murder!��


    The two frantically unleashed their Ninjutsu, but ��


    ��Useless.��


    ��Too weak!��


    ��It��s almost like itches!��


    ��I can��t feel your presence at all!��


    Fugaku stepped forward step by step and received the two��s Ninjutsu attacks calmly. Bloodshot gradually overflowed from his eyes. At this moment, he felt the pain and felt the pleasure of revenge, and at the same time, he also felt unparalleled power!


    ��Go to hell!!!��


    The ck Susanoo suddenly pulled out a ck sword de and shed it.


    The de was as ck as ink, and did not show any reflection at all even under the scorching sun, as if it could swallow up all light.


    Buzz��


    The sword de cut through the air, like a giant ship shooting through the calm sea surface, creating twoyers of roaring air waves, crushing all the Ninjutsu with a rumble.


    At this moment, the expressions of Danzo and the two Root��s Shinobi changed drastically at the same time.


    Because the sword''s de was so huge, even Danzo, who is standing twenty meters away, is also affected by the sword��s sh!


    He quickly retreated backwards, and the two Root also leaped back quickly, and then�� they started to burn.


    A cluster of ck me suddenly emerged from their hearts, and like a spark igniting a prairie fire, it swallowed them uppletely in the blink of an eye, leaving nothing left!


    Amaterasu?!


    In the distance, the invisible Kanp����s pupils shrank, and his face immediately twitched slightly: ��What the hell is wrong with that family? Why do they all have Amaterasu when they awaken Mangekyo?��

 Chapter 723: One Strike

    Chapter 723: One Strike


    On Hokage Rock, the mountain breeze blew by, making it slightly cool.


    Danzo��s heart also felt slightly cold, no, very cold!


    Seeing that his two elite subordinates were burned to ashes by the ck me in just a few seconds, Danzo��s pupil kept dting because he was so surprised, and even his throat seemed to be pinched by invisible hands, making him��


    ��Uh, uh uh uh����


    Danzo breathed with difficulty, the loose skin on his face trembled slightly, and the back of his hand holding the cane kept shaking!


    Fugaku, who is wrapped by the ck Susanoo, walked towards Danzo step by step. At this time, blood was already overflowing from his pupils, but he didn''t notice it, as his eyes staring at Danzo stubbornly!


    Snap!


    Danzo took a step back stiffly with his right foot, and then he remembered his identity, his dreams and his ambitions, so he immediately took that right foot back with a strong will.


    ��Uchiha Fugaku!!!�� Danzo stared at the Susanoo coldly, straightening his back without asking for mercy at all.Kanp��, who is not far away, silently nodded when he saw this, ��Danzo is not very good, but his bones are still quite tough.��


    Kanp�� wanted to see the scene of Fugaku killing Danzo, but when he thought of his mission, he could only remove the Transparent Release. He then walked towards Danzo and Fugaku, and then said with a serious expression, like those people who usuallye at the crucial moment, ��That��s it!��


    Danzo tilts his head slightly: ��Gekko Kan����


    Before the word ��p���� could be heard, a sharp sound of breaking through the air suddenly came from in front of Danzo.


    A huge jet-ck sword carrying terrifying power, like a peacock spreading its tail, suddenly descended towards Danzo''s neck.


    ��Fuck you!��


    Kanp�� is furious when he saw this: ��If Pikachu don��t show off, do you really treat it as rats?!��


    At this moment, Kanp�� went berserk.


    He lit up the Extraordinary Strength talent, pulls out the Kusanagi Sword, activated the Sage Mode, refines Senjutsu Chakra, converts the Senjutsu Chakra into Lightning Attribute and pours it into the Kusanagi Sword in his hand.


    Finally��


    Konoha-Style �C Pika Pika!!


    Boom!


    The thunder exploded, and a bright blue sword shadow suddenly cut out a hundred meters afterimage, appearing in front of the ck sword de as if teleporting.


    Ding!!!


    With the harsh sound of metal collision, the huge ck de and the blue sword shadow collided violently.


    Along with the shattering and traveling thunder,yers of air waves visible to the naked eye spread crazily with the des as the center!


    Crack crack��


    The ground under Kanp����s feet was cracked due to the strange force, with light dust spilling out.


    ��How is it possible?�� Fugaku looked incredulously at Kanp�� who managed to block his Susanoo��s fatal blow.


    Although he only used the second form of the Susanoo, it was still nearly twenty meters high, and the violent power contained in it was enough to crush any Taijutsu Shinobi!


    Moreover, Susanoo''s sword is not only huge, but also extremely tough and sharp, and ordinary swords will never survive under his ck de!


    This can be seen from the fact that the two Root��s elites did not dare to confront his Susanoo��s sword!


    But now, Kanp�� actually blocked his Susanoo with a single sword?


    ��Are you kidding me?!��


    ��n Head Fugaku����


    Crrkk crrk��


    Under the harsh sound of metal rubbing, the long and narrow Kusanagi Sword densely covered with thunder in Kanp����s hand firmly blocked the more than ten meters long jet-ck de to the side.


    He raised his head slightly, revealing a handsome, delicate and resolute face under the huge dark sword de.


    This face seems to be shrouded in an invisible shimmer, exuding a transcendent temperament from the inside out that people can''t look directly at, like an immortal descending to mortal world!


    ����Do you want to disobey Yondaime Hokage-sama��s order?��


    Kanp�� asked calmly and expressionlessly.


    Although his voice was soft, under the ck demon god more than 20 meters high and the pitch-ck sword de more than ten meters long, and his aloof temperament, tough attitude, and terrifying strength, his simple words sounded like thunder.


    Fugaku''s pupils shrank, the excitement of revenge finally disappeared, and reason upied his mind again.


    ��I didn��t mean that����


    Fugaku squinted his eyes, and the strange ck and red pattern slowly spun, turning into 3-tomoe, and then turning into ck pupils again.


    The huge Susanoo and the jet-ck de also turned into ck smoke and dissipated in an instant.


    Fugaku then stretched out his hand to wipe away the blood that overflowed from his eyes. The aftereffects of using the Mangekyo made his eyes sore and swollen, but these were not as important as the shock in his heart: ��How can a mere Gekko Kanp�� be so difficult to deal with����


    ��It would be good if it��s nothing.��


    Kanp�� silently put away the Kusanagi Sword, and the muscles in his right arm trembled slightly.


    ��My arm feels numb.��


    With Extraordinary Strength,bined with the powerful physique of Senju Hashirama, Naruto and all the members of the Uzumaki n, as well as the sharpness of the Kusanagi Sword and Sage Mode��s enhancement, Kanp�� easily defeated Fugaku��s second-form Susanoo��s frontal blow, but in the end, he is just a human, and the reaction force generated by the violent impact was transmitted to the arm muscles through concussion, making his right hand sore and numb.


    Kanp�� was a little confused.


    He remembers that when Naruto used Sage Mode in the original work, his arms had never felt sour and numb.


    ��That��s right!��


    A thought shed through Kanp����s mind: ��Kyubi��s Chakra!��


    ��How could I forget Kyubi��s Chakra?!��


    ��The problem with having too much of a good thing is that it��s easy to forget when you��re using it. I��m not to me for this.��


    Kanp�� said in his heart.


    Regardless of what the two people were thinking, at this moment, Danzo waspletely reduced to the background wall. Danzo, who is full of the aura of old age, vicissitudes and death, swayed slightly and fell to the ground, unconscious.


    Danzo is a Shinobi, but he��s also an old man in his sixties. He has experienced too much today, from the joy of ��I��ve waited for a long time and finally waited until today, I have dreamed for a long time and finally realized my dream�� at the beginning, to the sullen, pain, resentment, ufortable, sullen, pain, resentment, ufortable feeling when he was betrayed by Fugaku, and finally being threatened with death by Fugaku��s Susanoo. After experiencing such mental-breaking emotions, he finally couldn''t hold on any longer and fainted with his one eye closed.


    Kanp�� looked down at Danzo and sent a signal to the sky.


    After a while, his Anbu��s colleagues from the two teams rushed up.


    ��Verify if it��s his real body, and then take him away.�� Kanp�� said.


    ��Yes.��


    The Anbu immediately pinched and rubbed the unconscious Danzo. After confirming that it was indeed the real him, they took out a rope covered with Fuinjutsu, tied him tightly, and then picked him up and took him.


    Soon, only Kanp�� and Fugaku are left on the Hokage Rock.


    ��I will fully report what happened just now to Yondaime-sama.�� Kanp�� said without looking back.


    Kanp�� has learned his lesson about Mangekyo Sharingan��s Genjutsu from Shisui. Although Fugaku doesn��t seem to be very good at Genjutsu and there��s no problem between them, but for the sake of safety, he should try not to face him.


    Fugaku lowered his gaze and said, ��This is your freedom. I have no right to interfere.��


    With that said, Uchiha Fugaku turned and walked down the Hokage Rock.

 Chapter 724: Are You Here to Mess With Me Again?!

    Chapter 724: Are You Here to Mess With Me Again?!


    After the freshman��s speech, Minato hurried back to Hokage Residence, met Eagle, and then went to the conference room.


    At this time, including Kanp�� and Kakashi, all the captains of Anbu��s teams in charge of Root��s Headquarters, Military Police Force��s Headquarters, Konoha Hospital, etc. had gathered in the conference room. As soon as Minato arrived, they immediately reported their respective circumstances.


    Kanp�� refused to give in, and was the first to report the mission: ��Hokage-sama, I have sessfully led our people to capture Danzo��s real body, and he has been escorted to Anbu��s Headquarters now.��


    As for Fugaku, because it is rted to Mangekyo Sharingan and Susanoo, it has to be reported privately.


    Minato nodded with a smile, ��Kanp�� is still very reassuring in his work.��


    He then looked towards the others with a smile.


    ��Hokage-sama, the Root��s Shinobi at the Academy has been captured.��


    ��After the explosion of Root��s Headquarters, no Root��s member was found in the vicinity.��


    ��No Root��s member was found near the Military Police Force.����No trace of Root was found at Konoha Hospital.��


    Minato frowned slightly and looked at Kakashi.


    Kakashizily took a step forward and said: ��The explosion of the Anbu��s Headquarters attracted three people. Except for Orochimaru, the other two all disguised themselves, and they are all shadow clones, and disbanded without even fighting, so we can��t confirm their identities.��


    Minato asked: ��Are there traces of Root found nearby?��


    Kakashi shook his head: ��No.��


    Minato��s expression sank when he heard this.


    Seeing this, Eagle hurriedly said: ��Hokage-sama, Root is short of funds and manpower. Perhaps Advisor Danzo didn��t ce his subordinates elsewhere.��


    Minato shook his head and thought, ��Danzo''s character was extremely stable and cautious. Since he has installed Root��s Shinobi at the Academy other than Yamano Ichiro as a backup, he will definitely also have manpower in other ces!��


    Unfortunately, things are settled now. These unknown Root��s Shinobi will definitely hidden themselves after knowing that the n has failed. When the news of Danzo��s arrestes out, what will these lurking Root do?


    Save their boss?


    Or take revenge against society?


    Considering the self-destruct threat of Gozu Tenno, Minato cannot ignore these remaining Root��s members.


    At this time, Kanp��, as a confidant, saw through Minato��s thoughts at a nce, and said: ��Hokage-sama, Advisor Danzo must have gone all out for this n, so I believed he must have engraved the Gozu Tenno on all his subordinates, but�� it shouldn''t be so easy to seed, right?��


    Minato��s eyes lit up upon hearing this: ��That��s right, Gozu Tenno is Summoning Technique after all, and behind it is Summoned Beast from another world, and not everyone can sign a summoning contract with Summoned Beast like this.��


    ��If this Summoned Beast can sign a summoning contract with anyone, then Danzo will surely do it whether it is for self-protection or mutual destruction, or simply to increase the sess rate of the rebellion. He will definitely make all the Root��s Shinobi under hismand sign a summoning contract!��


    ��But this is obviously not the case!��


    ��However, just in case, it is still necessary to let Anbu keep an eye on the news of these remaining Root��s members.��


    After thinking about it, Minato immediately gave Eagle a series of tasks, such as protecting the safety of the prisoner, Danzo, preventing the remnants of the Root from counterattacking, searching for the whereabouts of Root��s Shinobi, and so on.


    Since everything has been settled, Minato is going to the Anbu��s Headquarters to see Danzo, so he waved his hand and disbanded everyone.


    Kanp�� quickly requested to stay on the grounds of reporting important information.


    After the others left, Kanp�� started speaking: ��Hokage-sama, when Advisor Danzo was arrested on Hokage Rock, n Head Fugaku was also present.��


    Minato was puzzled: ��Did he stop you?��


    Kanp�� shook his head and said: ��No, but he hates Advisor Danzo more than I thought, and almost killed Advisor Danzo under my nose.��


    Minato sighed: ��During Sandaime��s reign, the Advisor Groupposed of Advisor Danzo, Advisor Kohru and Advisor Homura had been suppressing Uchiha n and n Head Fugaku. It is understandable that n Head Fugaku has hatred in his heart.��


    Then, Minato looked at Kanp�� strangely: ��The confidential information you mentioned�� that��s it?��


    Kanp�� knew that he was talking too much nonsense, so he quickly got to the point: ��When n Head Fugaku attacked Advisor Danzo, he used Mangekyo��s power!��


    ��Mangekyo?��


    Minato was stunned for a moment, and then he immediately came back to his sense, and his face changed slightly: ��Mangekyo Sharingan?!��


    Kanp�� nodded solemnly.


    Minato had already understood the power and weirdness of the Mangekyo Sharingan from Obito and Shisui.


    Obito��s Space-Time Ninjutsu that surpasses Flying Thunder God Technique, Shisui��s Genjutsu, Kotoamatsukami, which can silently change the enemy��s will, these are not Ninjutsu that ordinary Shinobi can master through training!


    Minato took a deep breath and asked: ��What is the ability of n Head Fugaku��s Mangekyo Sharingan?��


    Kanp�� answered: ��A ck me with extremely high temperature. It only took a few seconds to kill two Root��s Shinobi into ashes.��


    Minato''s pupils shrank: ��Ashes?��


    ��To be able to burn humans to ashes, the temperature needed����


    As far as Minato knows, there is no Fire Release Ninjutsu in the Shinobi World that can burn humans to ashes!


    ��Also, he used a kind of demon statue during the battle���� Kanp�� was about to describe it in detail when a voice suddenly came from outside the room.


    ��That��s Susanoo!��


    The one who said that is Hiruzen, who walked in.


    ��Sandaime.�� Minato nodded towards him.


    Kanp�� also greeted respectfully: ��Sandaime-sama.��


    Hiruzen nodded slightly and continued: ��Susanoo is a powerful Dojutsu that will automatically awaken after the Sharingan evolves to the Mangekyo. It is even called the absolute defense! I didn��t expect n Head Fugaku��s Sharingan to evolve to the level of his ancestor, Uchiha Madara. It��s really surprising.��


    Hiruzen looked at Minato deeply and continued, ��Yondaime, you have to be careful with him!��


    ��In other words, Shisui also owns Susanoo.��


    Minato smiled and said nothing.


    At this time, Hiruzen didn��t know that Shisui had also awakened Mangekyo, otherwise, he might have trouble sleeping and eating.


    ��Sandaime, why are you here?�� Minato smiled and changed the subject.


    Hiruzen��s expression instantly became lonely, and he sighed slightly: ��Danzo should have been caught.��


    ��Yes, we are about to go see him.�� Minato said.


    ��Let��s go together.�� Hiruzen said.


    ����


    Anbu��s Headquarters.


    The thick smoke has dispersed, the fire has been extinguished, and the shattered ss has been cleaned up and someone is responsible for reinstalling them.


    After several Anbu��s captains arranged enough manpower to guard the building, they disbanded the remaining Anbu.


    In the locker room of the sixth team, Itachi ignored Tenzo and the others. After silently changed back to his clothes, he went home alone.


    This time Danzounched a rebellion, Itachi was quite worried at first, for fear that the people of his n will also be involved, but fortunately, so far, no Uchiha n��s members have appeared in this rebellion.


    Itachi naturally cares about his n, but he cares more about his younger brother, Sasuke.


    If members of his n were involved in Danzo''s rebellion, it would be bad if his younger brother was implicated.


    As he walked, Itachi suddenly frowned, as on the path in front of him, stood a familiar figure.


    ��Gekko Kanp������


    Itachi didn��t want to pay attention to him, so he looked away expressionlessly, trying to walk past him.


    ��Itachi!�� ��Kanp���� took a step to the left to stop him, his eyes are sincere and he called him out emotionally.


    Itachi��s face twitched when he saw this. Despite hisposure, he couldn��t help but curse inwardly at this moment: ��This bastard, did he think that he didn��t make me embarrassed enoughst time, so he��s trying to do it again?��

 Chapter 725: The Truth

    Chapter 725: The Truth


    A few years ago, due to the Shisui defection incident, the settlement of the Uchiha n was relocated from the most prosperous area to the most remote ��outskirts�� of the vige, so Itachi had to pass a section of ��wild road�� every time he returned home.


    The ground on the ��Wild Road'' ispacted yellow soil, which will be muddy when it rains. On the left side of the ��Wild Road'' is a field, as it is autumn at this time, the rice fields are full of bent rice ears, while on the right side is an open field, and there is a river with a small dam beside it. Sasuke likes toe here to train his Great Fireball Technique.


    ��Maybe he is waiting for me to go home.��


    Itachi felt warm in his heart when he thought of Sasuke, but when his eyes fell on ��Kanp���� who was blocking the road, there was a bit of impatience and disgust on his face.


    ��What on earth do you want to do!�� Itachi asked in a deep voice.


    ��Itachi, it��s me.�� ��Kanp���� took half a step forward, his eyes are eager and full of expectation!


    Itachi frowned when he saw this: ��Sure enough!��


    ��Do you think I will be fooled?��


    ��Don��t underestimate my Uchiha n!����I have no time to y such boring tricks with you.�� Itachi said expressionlessly.


    He is really angry at this moment. After all, not only did Kanp�� not help him find out the truth of Shisui��s defection, but now, he is repeatedly�� humiliating him!


    It��s simply too much!


    However, both parties are Konoha��s Shinobi after all, and both are members of the sixth team. Even if they were not on good terms with each other, they had to at least save some face on the surface, so Itachi tried his best to hold his anger.


    But the next scene was uneptable to Itachi.


    Boom!


    Light smoke exploded in front of him, and ��Kanp���� in front of me suddenly turned into Shisui��s appearance.


    ��Itachi, it��s me!�� Shisui squinted his eyes and looked at Itachi excitedly. His eyesight has deteriorated a lot in the past few years, and he has be ustomed to squinting to see people.


    ��Gekko Kanp��!��


    Itachi gnashed his teeth, with veins showing near his temples, ��Don��t go too far!!��


    Shisui was startled, then said with a bitter smile: ��Itachi, I am not Kanp��, it is me, I am back, because of the Advisor Danzo��s rebellion, I can only appear as Kanp����s shadow clone before, I����


    ��Enough, I don��t want to hear what you say!��


    Itachi, who had be wise after learning a lot from the experience, showed the posture of ��I won��t listen, I won��t listen��, and his figure flickered away in an instant.


    ����


    Back home, Sasuke is still at the Academy, but Fugaku is the only one at home. He��s standing on the wooden corridor in the backyard, quietly looking at flowing water in the small courtyard, and it is unknown what he��s thinking.


    ��Father.�� Itachi greeted him, then turned around and wanted to go back to the bedroom.


    ��Itachi.��


    Fugaku said without looking back, ��Did the Anbu''s operation go smoothly today?��


    Itachi��s steps paused and he replied stiffly: ��I''m sorry, I can''t leak the Anbu''s affairs to outsiders.��


    ��Am I an outsider too?�� Fugaku turned around, and his eyes showed some sadness.


    Of his two sons, the one he values ??the most is actually Itachi!


    Sasuke is eight years old this year and is still attending Academy. When Itachi was this old, he had already graduated from the Academy and sessfully awaken his Sharingan. He��s a real genius!


    But��


    ��Father is of course an outsider to Anbu.�� Itachi said politely.


    Fugaku sighed. Since Shisui��s ��defection��, this son has slowly moved away from him. Although he is still respectful, this kind of unfamiliarity makes him extremely ufortable as a father.


    But as a father, Fugaku is also proud.


    ��Even if you don��t say it, I already know it.��


    Fugaku spoke slowly, showing a bright smile as if saying that he had everything under control, ��Danzo has been caught, right?��


    Itachi��s pupils shrank: ��How did Father know?��


    When Itachi left the Anbu��s Headquarters, he happened to see the two Anbu��s teams secretly escorting Danzo, so it was impossible for outsiders to know this information.


    ��Unless�� When Anbu captured Danzo, Father was by his side!��


    Itachi instantly imagined the drama of Fugaku colluding with Danzo to rebel. He clenched his fists and gritted his teeth: ��Father, aren''t you afraid of hurting Sasuke and Mother by doing this?��


    ��???�� Hearing this, Fugaku��s old face was full of confusion.


    ��Danzo has been arrested into the Anbu��s Headquarters, Father, please renounce all rtions with him as soon as possible!�� Itachi said bluntly.


    ��Hahahahaha����


    Fugakuughed and said, ��So you thought I would cooperate with Danzo?��


    ��Don''t you, Father?�� Itachi doesn��t believe it.


    ��Indeed.��


    Fugaku remembered the scenes on Hokage Rock before, and his whole face instantly glowed, as if he had a second spring. A happy smile that should not be shown in front of his son overflowed from the corner of his mouth, and he said to himself, ��I did cooperate with Danzo. Yeah, that''s right, this way I can appreciate Danzo''s despair closely, ahhh, it''s really exciting!��


    Hearing this, Itachi��s face changed slightly: ��Father, you are ying with fire. If Hokage-sama knows that you are cooperating with Danzo����


    ��Of course Yondaime knows!��


    Fugaku put away his smile, regained his calm expression, and said, ��Because all this is his n!��


    ��n?��


    Itachi was shocked: ��This����


    ��How is this possible?��


    He recalled that the reason for Shisui''s defection was because he sneak attacked Minato, but everyone secretly believed that Fugaku was the one who instructed Shisui to do so. Even Itachi had suspected countless times that this might be the truth he was looking for.


    But if this is the truth, how can Fugaku and Minato coborate?


    Looking at the puzzled expression on his son��s face, Fugaku seemed to havepletely let go of himself. At any rate, he has already said everything to Danzo, so it��s not a problem to say it again.


    But as a father, he needed to give himself and his son a reasonable reason, so he said thoughtfully: ��Itachi, the fact that you can strictly abide by the Anbu''s mission in front of me proves that you have grown into an excellent Shinobi. In this case, it''s time to tell you the truth.��


    ��The truth?��


    Itachi looked at him steadily, ��The truth Father is saying is����


    ��It��s the truth about Shisui��s defection that you have been investigating all these years.�� Fugaku said.


    Itachi��s pupils shrank, for fear of hearing something like ��I ordered Shisui to sneak attack the Yondaime Hokage��.


    ��Shisui''s defection was Yondaime��s instruction.��


    Fugaku looked deeply at his son and asked, ��Do you�� understand?��


    Itachi''s delicate body trembled.


    ��Yondaime��s instruction?��


    ��So Big Brother Shisui did not attack Yondaime Hokage-sama, and his defection was�� a mission?��


    ��And it must be the most confidential mission in the Anbu and must not be disclosed to anyone�� So Gekko Kanp�� knows the truth and does not tell me����


    ��That means, the reason Father canmunicate with Yondaime Hokage-sama is because there is no conflict between them. Because Big Brother Shisui��s defection does not exist at all!��


    The amount of information in this sentence was too great. By the time Itachi thought about many things and raised his head again, Fugaku has already drifted away.


    ��Father����


    Uchiha Itachi remembered how he treated Fugaku so indifferently over the past few years, and immediately felt very guilty!


    (?_?)


    After three seconds of feeling guilty, Itachi suddenly remembered something.


    ��If Big Brother Shisui��s defection is just a fake, then he must not let Danzo know about his return to the vige!��


    ��Then, the person who just stopped him might really be the real Big Brother Shisui!!��


    Itachi couldn��t wait to turn back and confirm, but as soon as he moved, he couldn��t help but think of thest ��crazy man�� incident. For a while, he didn��t know whether to advance or retreat.

 Chapter 726: Not Cooperative

    Chapter 726: Not Cooperative


    Outside the charred and cracked Anbu��s Headquarters building, dozens of renovation workers are busy repainting and installing ss on the building.


    When the nearby vigers saw the danger is eliminated, they spontaneously gathered around and pointed at it. some said it was Missing-nin��s doing, some said it was the Kirigakure��s Shinobi, and some said it was Rogue Shinobi. It wasn��t until some Anbu came forward and repeatedly ensuring them that it was just an exercise that they dispersed.


    Not long after, Minato, Kanp�� and Hiruzen arrived.


    ��Hokage-sama, Sandaime-saa.�� The Anbu guarding the door greeted quickly when he saw the peopleing.


    Minato smiled and nodded: ��Take us to see Advisor Danzo consultant.��


    ��Yes, please follow me.��


    The Anbu turned around and led the way, heading straight to the underground level.


    Danzo was locked in the deepest prison on the first floor.


    At this time, Danzo was already awake. He checked himself and found that the Chakra inside his body had beenpletely sealed, and the ninja bag, sealing scrolls and other things on his body had also been stripped clean.��How cautious.��


    Danzo showed an unwilling sneer.


    He sat cross-legged on the ground, lowered his eye, and waited quietly.


    Soon, the iron prison door slowly opened with a clicking sound.


    ��Hokage-sama, please.�� The Anbu bowed and stood aside, waiting for Minato, Hiruzen and Kanp�� to enter before he gently closed the door, and then stood aside.


    ��Danzo, sigh����


    When Hiruzen saw Danzo, he let out a series of long sighs.


    ��Even now, you are still acting so pretentious. As expected of you, Hiruzen.�� Danzo raised his eye, and his one eye is like a trapped beast in the dark environment, with a sharp edge that could tear everything apart.


    Hiruzen was not angry, and said with a wry smile: ��Danzo, why have youe to this point?��


    ��Why?��


    Danzo sneered coldly: ��If Tobirama-sensei chose me as Sandaime Hokage back then, if you chose Orochimaru as your sessor back then, then I really wouldn��t havee to this point.��


    ��Why are you still asking?��


    ��You already know it in your heart, right?��


    Danzo could not stand Hiruzen more and more, so he shifted his gaze and looked towards Minato.


    ��Yondaime��I underestimated you.��


    Danzo took a deep breath and said, ��I thought you were just Hiruzen��s puppet, but I didn��t expect you to be so outstanding!��


    Fugaku previously said on Hokage Rock that Shisui��s defection was instructed by Minato, and the purpose was to infiltrate into a Missing-nin organization.


    This is all basic exercise. Danzo himself often sends his Root��s Shinobi to sneak into the enemy country as an undercover agent, but Danzo is shocked that Minato was able to use this matter toy out a n. First, he pretended to agree with Koharu and Homura to put pressure on the Uchiha n, causing Uchiha n��s internalints to be heard, and then induced him to take the initiative to collude with Uchiha n, and finally�� wiped out Danzo with the Root that he spent most of his life working on!


    Moreover, during this period, he also asked Koharu and Homura to resign on their own initiative, and cut off both of Danzo��s hands!


    If the two advisors do not resign, Danzo would not have been so passive!


    For these meticulous ns, it is absolutely impossible for it to be instructed by Hiruzen, because Danzo knew exactly who Hiruzen was, and he did not have that kind of courage!


    Therefore, Danzo had to admit that Minato was a formidable opponent!


    Whether on the battlefield or off the battlefield.


    Perhaps because of being a prisoner, Danzo''s psychological drama is particrly rich, although his facial expression is still sinister, cold, and inhumane.


    Minato looked at Danzo and said: ��Danzo, in order to realize your ambitions, you ordered Root to attack Hokage Tower, Anbu��s Headquarters, Military Police Force��s Headquarters, Academy, Konoha Hospital and other ces with Gozu Tenno. This is a heinous crime. In the name of Yondaime Hokage, I formally dismissed your position as advisor and disband the Root at the same time!��


    ��That shouldn��t be all, right?�� Danzo said with a calm face.


    ��You will spend the rest of your life in Konoha Prison.�� Minato said.


    Danzo nodded and immediatelyughed like a madman: ��Hahahaha, Yondaime, you can just ask someone to inform me about this kind of thing, why bother toe here in person?��


    Minato frowned when he heard this.


    ��Sure enough!��


    Danzo sneered again and again, ��You�� have something to beg me of.��


    ��Beg?��


    Kanp�� is unhappy, so he stepped forward with his hand on his hips, then pointed Danzo��s forehead with the other, ��Danzo, you are no longer an advisor, you are just a prisoner! Do you know where it is? Do you know why the blood is red? Do you����


    ��Kanp��, enough!��


    Hiruzen can��t stand it anymore. Even though Danzo has made a lot of mistakes, but at the end, he��s still his friend from childhood to adulthood!


    Danzo deserved to be punished in Konoha Prison, but other than that, he, Sarutobi Hiruzen, would never allow others to bully his old friend!


    Kanp�� stopped talking.


    And Danzo��he looked at Hiruzen, curled his lips, and showed a disdainful sneer: ��You haven��t changed at all even after so many years, Hiruzen, it''s your appearance that upsets me the most!��


    Hiruzen doesn��t seem to listen to Danzo��s words. At this moment, he is immersed in his memories and emotional world, with a trace of tears overflowing from his old eyes: ��Danzo, my old friend, our lost youth����


    ��Danzo, the information about the Gozu Tenno must be destroyed, and the surviving Root��s Shinobi will also be monitored by Anbu until it is confirmed that they will not cause harm to Konoha. Can you understand this?�� Minato asked.


    ��Of course I can understand, but shouldn''t these be things that you, the higher-ups, should be concerned about?��


    Danzo lowered his gaze, ��What do you do with me, a prisoner?��


    Seeing this, Minato frowned: ��So uncooperative?��


    He turned to look at Kanp��, after all, Kanp�� had many strange ideas.


    ��Hokage-sama, the Root is very loyal to Danzo. As long as we use Danzo as bait, we can fish them out!�� Kanp�� said immediately.


    Hiruzen frowned, then looked Minato, but hesitated to speak.


    Danzoughed, and said coldly: ��Although my subordinates are loyal, it does not mean that they are foolishly loyal! Unless you want to publicly execute me, there is no guarantee that they will take action.��


    ��It doesn��t matter if they don''t make a move.��


    Kanp�� said, ��With Amu here, as long as theye to investigate, we can get Amu to follow the clues!��


    Minato��s eyes lit up after hearing this.


    While Danzo frowned: ��Amu?��


    ��Who is Amu?��


    ��Is he good at sensing?��


    ��Is there such a Shinobi in the vige?��


    ��Let��s do it like that.�� Minato smiled and agreed with Kanp����s suggestion.


    Hiruzen couldn''t help but remind: ��Yondaime, pay attention to Danzo��s safety.��


    ��I understand, Sandaime.�� Minato nodded with a smile.


    When leaving the cell, Minato said to the Anbu guarding outside: ��Three dayster, send a team to escort Danzo to Konoha Prison.��


    ��Yes!�� The Anbu responded.


    ��Disclose this information at the same time.�� Minato instructed again.


    ��Yes!��


    As he listened to the voices gradually moving away from the cell, Danzo couldn��t help but feel a little anxious.


    If Minato is really allowed to seed, then it will be impossible for him to make aeback in his life!


    But what else can he do at this time?


    Danzo��s tangled fist mmed towards the ground.

 Chapter 727: Advisor Position

    Chapter 727: Advisor Position


    ����


    Walking out of the Anbu��s Headquarters, Kanp�� suddenly remembered something and hurriedly said to Minato, ��Hokage-sama, now that the matter has been resolved, it��s almost time for Shisui to return to Uchiha n, right?��


    Shisui has been living in Konoha as Kanp����s shadow clone for the past few months. Fortunately, Kanp�� doesn''t have a girlfriend, otherwise, he might be cuckolded!


    ��I almost forgot about it.��


    Minato smiled and looked towards the Anbu, who had been following behind, and said, ��Go invite Uchiha n��s n Head to Hokage Tower to see me at conference room in half an hour.��


    ��Yes!�� Then Anbu left after he got the order. But before leaving, he nced at Kanp�� bitterly: ��We should be equal, but why does Hokage-sama only ordered me to do things?��


    When Kanp�� got this look, he raised an eyebrow at him triumphantly.


    ��By the way, Kanp��, I want you to go to Ichigo hot spring inn and visit Kirigakure��s envoys.�� Minato suddenly turned his head.


    Kanp����s eyebrows almost cramped: ��Okay, okay, no problem.��He covered his eyebrows and rubbed them.


    Minato looked puzzled, then shook his head and said: ��In addition, disband the Anbu there.��


    Before Kanp�� could respond, Hiruzen next to him intervened and asked: ��Yondaime, by withdrawing the Anbu, are you not worried about those demonstrating people attacking Kirigakure��s envoys?��


    Although the patients at Konoha Hospital have woken up one after another during the past few months of recuperation, waking up does not mean that the past things can be forgotten. Those people are still staying outside the Ichigo hot spring inn to get an exnation for this matter!


    Minato smiled and said: ��Isn''t the matter already very clear? The initiator of everything is Danzo!��


    Hearing this, Kanp����s eyes lit up: ��I understand!��


    As he said that, he didn''t give Hiruzen a chance to beep, and ran away in a sh.


    Hiruzen was angry and anxious, and said: ��Yondaime, isn��t it too rash? Danzo is still an Advisor in the eyes of the vigers. By rashly putting all the responsibility on him, what if the vigers cannot ept it?��


    Minato wasn''t annoyed by this. He just looked at him with a smile and said, ��Don��t worry, Sandaime, you have to believe in us!��


    ��I�� Of course I believe you, but���� Hiruzen wanted to say a few more words, but for a moment I really don''t know what to say.


    He can��t just say ��give me some face and leave some dignity to Danzo��, right?


    Hiruzen, who has never eaten the Face Face Fruit, really couldn''t say it. (T/N: The joke is actually from Chinese��s One Piece Fandom. It is said that Shanks has eaten Face Face Fruit, that��s why everyone will give him face for whatever he asked, just like at Marineford at the end of the war.)


    Seeing that he stopped talking, Minato smiled and said: ��Then I will go back to Hokage Tower first.��


    ����


    On the way to Ichigo hot spring inn, Kanp�� was blocked by another ��him''.


    ��Shisui?�� Kanp�� raised his eyebrows.


    ��It��s me.�� Shisui, who is still walking as Kanp����s shadow clone, looked dejected, as if he had been rejected by a girl.


    ��What��s wrong with you?��


    Kanp�� looked at him strangely and said, ��By the way, Hokage-sama will meet with n Head Fugaku in half an hour. They should be talking about making your matter public.��


    Shisui��s body trembled, and his decadent eyes sparkled, bright and piercing: ��Really?!��


    Once it bes public, he can go home openly as a Konoha��s Shinobi and return to the Uchiha n!


    ��Then I can go see Itachi!��


    Kanp�� nodded, and then boasted shamelessly: ��Shisui, you have to thank me for that. If it wasn��t for me, Hokage-sama would have forgotten about your matter.��


    After saying that, Kanp�� nced at Shisui, but found that Shisui was only focused on his own excitement andpletely ignores him.


    Kanp�� frowned: ��Didn��t you hear me?��


    ��Should I say it again?��


    ��But wouldn''t it be too snobbish?��


    Kanp�� hesitated and said: ��Shisui, you have to thank me for that. If it wasn��t for me, Hokage-sama would have forgotten����


    Whloosh!


    Before Kanp�� could finish his words, Shisui has already disappeared with a flicker.


    (�p��_��)


    ��About you�� you��you��you�� Fuck you!�� Kanp�� became angry with embarrassment.


    ����


    At Ichigo hot spring inn.


    After arriving, the unhappy Kanp�� saw the crowds sitting outside the inn. He ignores them, then went straight to the back door, and made a gesture.


    In the next instant, an Anbu flickered over.


    ��Hokage-sama has an order, to relieve��cough, inform the people outside that the person who caused the illness is Advisor Danzo. Hokage-sama has removed Advisor Danzo from his Advisor Position and will escort him to Konoha Prison in three days. ��


    By borrowing Minato��s prestige, Kanp�� acted high and mighty and said, ��Also, your mission ends here.��


    The Anbu did not doubt that Kanp����s words. He nodded and immediately rush to the entrance of Ichigo hot spring inn.


    Soon, a loud noise came from the entrance of Ichigo hot spring inn.


    ��How is it possible? How can it be Advisor Danzo?��


    ��Why would Advisor Danzo do such a thing?��


    ��Why is this happening?��


    ��So we mistakenly med the Kirigakure��s Shinobi?��


    ��Is this a joke?��


    ��Yeah, could it be that the investigation was wrong?��


    The noise is like the buzzing of mosquitoes, making people feel ufortable. Kanp�� covers his ears andes to the small courtyard where Kirigakure��s envoys live.


    In the small courtyard, Mei and Ao are sitting on the wooden corridor ying shogi, while the rest of Kirigakure��s Shinobi are training in the courtyard, and they were able to perform all kinds of kunai and shuriken throwing skillfully.


    ��Why are you here?�� Mei noticed Kanp�� and immediately stirred up the chessboard.


    Seeing this, veins popped up on Ao''s forehead: ��Te! Ru!! Mi!!! Mei!!!!!��


    Mei Mei stood up and walked towards Kanp�� steadily,pletely ignoring Ao as if he��s just air.


    ��I��m here to congratte you.��


    Kanp�� said calmly, ��With my efforts, you are free!��


    ��Free?��


    Mei smiled charmingly, ��So the outside situation ispletely under control?��


    Kanp����s face twitched: ��Pretender!��


    When Taki disbanded, he passed all the memories from over there.


    Although Mei was disguised at the time, he could still smell the familiar scent at a nce!


    However, Kanp�� couldn''t expose it, so he could only say: ��Yes, the situation has been brought under control, and the truth has been revealed. Everything is done by Danzo, and Hokage-sama has removed him from the Advisor Position. If you I still have dissatisfaction, shall I go to Anbu��s Headquarters to scold him more for you?��


    Mei seriously nodded: ��Okay!��


    Kanp�� was startled, and then sighed silently: ��Advisor Danzo, gomenasai!��


    ����


    Hokage Tower.


    Small conference room.


    Not long after Fugaku arrived, Minato arrived.


    ��For Yondaime to call me, is it regarding the matter at Hokage Rock?�� Fugaku asked.


    Minato shook his head and said with a smile: ��No, it��s for Shisui.��


    ��Shisui?�� Fugaku��s heart skipped a beat, ��Did that brat Itachi sell me out just after I told him the truth about Shisui?!��


    ��That ungrateful brat!!��


    When Fugaku was secretly furious, Minato said: ��Shisui has sessfullypleted mission.��


    ��Eh?�� Fugaku suddenly came back to his senses, ��Yondaime means?��


    ��In fact, Shisui had already returned to the vige a few months ago, but considering Danzo��s affairs, he has never showed up.��


    Minato said with a smile, ��Now that things are settled, it''s time for Shisui to return to Konoha.��


    Fugaku breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing this.


    ��I will exin this to the vigeter. As for the Uchiha n, I will have to trouble you.�� Minato said.


    ��I understand!�� Fugaku nodded solemnly.


    ��As soon as Shisui came back, those radicals in the n had no reason to oppose Yondaime and me, the n Head.��


    ��Then, I��ll take my leave first.�� Fugaku said, and was about to get up and go home.


    ��Wait.��


    Minato motioned him to not be impatient and said, ��There is one more thing I want to discuss with n Head Fugaku.��


    ��Please tell me, Yondaime.�� Fugaku sat down again.


    ��I have just dismissed Danzo from the Advisor Position. I would like to ask if n Head Fugaku is interested in taking up this position.�� Minato asked solemnly.


    Fugaku was shocked, and his face subconsciously showed expression of ��You were teasing me and it is impossible for me to believe in your nonsense��, but it was quickly reced by excitement and ecstasy. Soon, he something, and he tried hard to restrain himself but found that he couldn''t restrain the joy on his face.


    Minato couldn''t stand it any longer and couldn''t help but pour cold water on him: ��The premise is that n Head Fugaku will resign from the position of Military Police Force��s Captain!��


    Fugaku��s expression froze when he heard this.


    ��Resign from the Military Police Force��s Captain?��


    ��No problem, I can just let Itachi take over�� No!��


    Fugaku is not stupid, and soon realized that it could never be that simple!


    Sure enough��


    He then heard Minato continued: ��Kakashi will take over your position!��

 Chapter 728: Both Problems Must Be Solved

    Chapter 728: Both Problems Must Be Solved


    Feeling dazed and swaying��


    Walking out from Hokage Residence, Fugaku seemed to have lost his mind and walked towards the n��s residence like a zombie.


    There are two voices arguing in his mind, one called Advisor and the other called Military Police Force��s Captain.


    Military Police Force��s Captain said: ��I am the Captain. I am the biggest in the team. I go to work when I want to and sleep when I want to. I have a lot of Elite Shinobi under me.��


    The Advisor said: ��I work five days and off two days, from 9 to 5, have a provident fund, and all subordinates are all civil servants who can support me.


    Military Police Force��s Captain said: I have the power to formte public security regtions in the vige.


    The Advisor said: The regtions you make needs my approval to be implemented.


    Military Police Force��s Captain said: I have the right to arrest civilians and Shinobi with criminal tendencies in the vige, except for Anbu��s Shinobi!


    The Advisor said: ��I can give advice on everything in the vige, including the Anbu and Military Police Force.��Military Police Force��s Captain said: I can appoint and remove anyone in the team at will!


    The Advisor said: I have the right to rmend the next Hokage candidate and cast my precious Advisor��s vote!


    Military Police Force��s Captain said: ��You fucking bully!


    The Advisor said: I have been bullying you for so long, and you only learn this now?


    Just as the Advisor was gloating at the Military Police Force��s Captain, a figure suddenly appeared in front of Fugaku.


    ��n Head Kanp��?�� Fugaku came back to his senses and looked at the visitor with a calm expression.


    Although Kanp�� is a lot younger than Fugaku, Kanp�� is still the n Head of Gekko n after all. Although Fugaku doesn��t think highly of this small family.


    ��n Head-sama, it��s me!�� ��Kanp���� said excitedly.


    Fugaku was startled, and then he remembered what Minato said just now, and asked tentatively: ��Shisui?��


    ��n Head-sama, has Hokage-sama mentioned it to you?�� Shisui asked excitedly.


    Fugaku nodded steadily and said: ��At seven o''clock in the evening, I will call the n members to gather at Naka Shrine. I will announce your affairs at that time, remember not to bete.��


    ��Yes!��


    ��


    After Shisui left, Fugaku continued to move forward, but he was troubled again before taking two steps.


    Exchanging the position of Military Police Force��s Captain for the Advisor Position, no matter how he looks at it, it was Fugaku who made the profit!


    Once he bes an Advisor, it is equivalent to having one foot, no, two feet, in the upper echelons of the vige. From now on, Fugaku can interfere in all affairs of the vige in just and honorable way. This is what he, and even the entire Uchiha n, have dreamed for many years!


    But the problem is, the Military Police Force has equally extraordinary significance to the Uchiha n!


    In Konoha, when someone mentioned Military Police Force, they will think of Uchiha n. When they mention Uchiha n, they will also think of Military Police Force. For decades, Military Police Force has been closely rted to Uchiha n.


    And now that Minato wanted to make Kakashi the Military Police Force��s Captain, it is not just as simple as being a Captain.


    Not surprisingly, after Kakashi bes the Captain, Kakashi will definitely add non-Uchiha to the Military Police Force until hepletely cut off the ��bond�� between Uchiha n and the Military Police Force!


    If this happens then, the Military Police Force will be Konoha��s Military Police Force, not Uchiha n��s Military Police Force anymore.


    By then, if Minato dismissed his Advisor Position for unfounded reasons, then won��t his Uchiha n lose everything?


    Fugaku immediately shook his head: ��No, Yondaime is not such a person.��


    ��If he wanted to burn the bridge after crossing the river, he wouldn''t resort to such shameless means.��


    But thinking about Danzo��s fate, Fugaku couldn��t help but let his imagination run wild.


    When he got home, it was already evening. Mikoto had already returned home and was preparing dinner.


    Not long after, Sasuke also came back, making a fuss and asking for a shuriken training with his brother.


    During the meal, Fugaku sat cross-legged at the head seat, but his mind is wandering.


    Itachi sat on one side, his mind is also wandering.


    Sasuke looked left and right. He is keenly aware of the subtle atmosphere at the dinner table, so he immediately behaved like a good boy and lowered his head to eat in silence.


    ��There will be a meeting at Naka Shrine at seven o''clock. Remember not to bete.�� Fugaku left a few words after finishing his meal and got up and went to the study room, ready to continue brainstorming.


    ����


    The other side of the vige.


    After the single dog Kakashi finished enjoying the supreme deluxe version of the pickled beef-vored dinner, hezily walked to the balcony, leaned his back against the railing, then took out ��Icha-Icha Paradise�� and started reading it.


    ��Meow~��


    At this moment, a ck-spotted cat suddenly jumped up from downstairs, squatting on the corner of the balcony railing and staring at him.


    After a while, another fat orange cat jumped up from the other side.


    Two stray cats, one on the left and one on the right, block Kakashi in the middle, and meow together.


    Kakashi seems to be already ustomed to it. He squinted his one eye and still looked at the little yellow book in his hand, feeling content.


    ��Kakashi!�� Suddenly, a familiar voice came from downstairs.


    ��Minato-sensei?��


    Kakashi quietly stuffed the little yellow book into his ninja bag, turned around and found that Minato was downstairs.


    With a flicker of yellow sh, Minato had alreadye to the balcony, and said with a smile: ��Kakashi, I didn��t expect you to have a cat.��


    ��Meow!��


    ��Meow~��


    When the two stray cats meet Minato, they became very excited and meowed docilely.


    Kakashi shrugged helplessly, wanting to exin but not knowing where to start, so he changed the subject and asked Minato what he wanted from him.


    Minato leaned on the balcony railing, admiring the afterglow of the setting sun, and said his intention casually: ��Kakashi, I would like to ask you to serve as the Military Police Force��s Captain.��


    ��What?�� Kakashi eximed in shock!


    ��Military Police Force��s Captain?��


    ��Will n Head Fugaku agree?��


    ��Even if n Head Fugaku agrees, will Uchiha n agree?��


    Kakashi touched his left eye: ��The Uchiha n can��t just treat me like as one of them just because I have a Sharingan, right?��


    ��Minato-sensei, what��s going on?�� Kakashi didn��t think Minato would talk nonsense, so he asked seriously.


    ��I have invited n Head Fugaku to serve as an Advisor, so���� Minato smiled at Kakashi.


    Kakashi can��t help butughed: ��Minato-sensei, you''re putting me on a shelf to roast.��


    Even if Fugaku really bes an Advisor, it doesn��t mean that Kakashi can sessfully hold the position of Military Police Force��s Captain, after all, Uchiha n has always been united and exclusive.


    If he, an outsider, suddenly appeared as their Captain, he might be tricked into something by them.


    Kakashi is sozy, and didn��t want to enter this hole, so he rolled his eye and rmended: ��Minato-sensei, it''s better to let Kanp�� go.��


    ��Poor guy.��


    Kakashi��s eye looks sincere.


    Minato shook his head and said: ��Kanp�� is the Gekko n��s n Head and is not suitable for the position of Military Police Force��s Captain.��


    Kakashi was stunned for a moment and asked: ��Minato-sensei, are you worried that Gekko n will be the next Uchiha n?��


    Minato nodded. Since he took office, he has encountered many problems, two of which are particrly troublesome for him!


    The first is Danzo and Root.


    As an Advisor, Danzo already holds a high position with great authority, and such a person also has the legal Root that is not weaker than Anbu, which belongs directly to himself.


    The second problem is the Uchiha n and Military Police Force.


    In Konoha, whether it is Hokage��s Position, Advisor Position, or other departments, they are all iron-d positions with regr personnel, but only the Military Police Force has been held by Uchiha n for so many years!


    The two are about to merge together and form a vige of their own. If they are not separated as soon as possible, they will be a disaster sooner orter.


    Now that Danzo has stepped down, an Advisor Position has just be vacant. Using this position as a bait may solve the second problem in one fell swoop.


    Minato looked Kakashi with a smile.


    Kakashi smiled bitterly and said: ��In that case, I will try my best.��

 Chapter 729: Shisuis Return

    Chapter 729: Shisui''s Return


    Konoha.


    Deep in a certain sewer alley, more than a dozen sneaky shadows were chattering.


    ��It has been confirmed that Danzo-sama will be sent to Konoha Prison by Anbu in three days!��


    ��What should we do? There is no way we can save him from Anbu by ourselves.��


    ��I heard an information saying that Anbu will only send a team to escort Danzo-sama, is this true?��


    ��If so, we can take the risk! ��


    ��What if it is a trap?��


    ��For safety, let��s send a Sensor Shinobi to investigate first. If there is no trap, we will take action!��


    ��Yes, just do it!����There are still three days����


    ��I hope Danzo-sama was not humiliated in the Anbu��s Headquarters����


    The shadows chattered for a while, and soon the alley became quiet.


    ����


    At the same time.


    At the deepest underground level of the Anbu��s Headquarters.


    Step, step, step��


    Along with a steady sound of footsteps, Kanp��, who is eager for justice, helpful, honest and trustworthy, strode forward, all the way to the deepest cell.


    ��Shimura Danzo!�� Kanp�� stared coldly at the one-eyed man sitting on the ground through the small window on the iron door.


    ��What��s the matter?�� Danzo rolled his one eye. His eye is deep and cold, like a lone wolf trapped in a prison.


    Kanp�� coughed dryly and looked around. After seeing that the nearest Anbu was ten meters away, he quickly blocked his mouth with his hands, and cursed softly: ��You are mean!��


    ��???? ��Danzo frowned and his face darkened. The superior and majestic prison-like aura suddenly surged from him.


    Kanp�� didn��t seem to feel it, and continued to whisper softly: ��You are shameless!��


    ��You are despicable!��


    ��You stink and have no shame!��


    Kanp�� is fulfilling his promise to Mei, and scolded Danzo severely.


    Danzo was very furious at this moment. After all, it was the first time in his life that he was scolded so badly by someone!


    But soon after, he suppressed his anger again and pondered secretly: ��Something is wrong!��


    ��This Gekko Kanp�� must havee to scold me on purpose, he��s obviously trying to provoke me!��


    ��But he, no, behind him is Namikaze Minato. What is Namikaze Minato��s purpose to provoke me?��


    Danzo thought about it, but he couldn''t think of it, and his face gradually became terrible: ��Bastard, I couldn��t think of it!��


    ��As expected of Namikaze Minato!��


    ��But it doesn��t matter. Although I can��t think of a reason for you to do this, I��m sure there must be a conspiracy behind it!��


    Danzo sneered again and again: ��Don��t waste your effort, I won��t do as you wish!��


    ��???�� This time, it was Kanp����s face that is filled with question marks.


    ��Forget it, let��s just curse a few more words.��


    ����


    At about seven o��clock in the evening.


    On the mountain steps in front of the torii of Naka Shrine, Uchiha n��s members came one after another. These people all wore forehead protectors, and they are the backbone of the Uchiha n!


    ��Look, why did that guy alsoe?��


    ��Who made him the son of n Head-sama?��


    ��If it wasn��t for that important identity, I would have beaten him long ago!��


    ��He actually joined Anbu, I still can��t forgive that bastard!��


    The one they are talking about is none other than Itachi, who walked towards the torii gate.


    After Shisui defected, Uchiha n was first misunderstood by the vigers, and then was driven to live in the most remote area of ??the vige by the advisors. The rtionship between the two parties was very tense for a while! And at that time, among the tribesmen who were supposed to share the same hatred, a backstabber appeared!


    Yes, this person is Itachi who has joined Anbu, which is directly under the Hokage, without hesitation!


    Itachi walked alone on the stairs, and the nsmen around him nced at him with sarcasm from time to time, and chatted about all kinds of gossip, trying to irritate him and force him to take the first action.


    But Itachi is not angry at all.


    After learning the truth from his father, he haspletely ascended the Buddhism. Now, he only hopes that Shisui canplete his undercover mission and return soon. Who cares about the rest?


    Itachi looked up at the red torii gate under the moonlight, remembering the scene when Shisui brought him here to y when he was a child, and couldn''t help but smile warmly.


    This smile is so dazzling that the nsman around couldn��t stand it anymore!


    ��You still have the nerve to smile?!��


    ��This is the ancestralnd of the Uchiha n. Such people who betray the n are not weed at all!��


    Itachi continued to ignore them and went straight through the torii gate and entered Naka Shrine.


    The Uchiha n��s members had no choice but to follow in angrily.


    Because there was nothing shameful about this gathering, Fugaku did not open the secret room, and sat directly in the main hall of Naka Shrine.


    The rest of the nsman also sat on the ground consciously. Before seven o��clock, except for those who were on duty in the Military Police Force, all Uchiha n��s Shinobi was present and they��re chattering there to discuss the purpose of this meeting.


    Fugaku looked around and saw his son Itachi in the backmost corner.


    As for Sasuke, he is still too young to participate in such a meeting.


    When the time reached seven o''clock, Fugaku coughed lightly, and started speaking: ��I have two things to announce at this gathering!��


    ��n Head-sama, is it rted to the explosion during the day?��


    ��I heard that there was an explosion in the Anbu��s Headquarters!��


    ��The Anbu said it was just a drill, but I secretly observed it and found that it required at least ten Explosive Tags for the explosion to cause such damage!��


    ��Since they used such arge amount of Explosive Tags, how could it be just a drill?��


    The more everyone talked, the more excited they became.


    Fugaku frowned slightly when he saw this.


    The nsman who are talking now are all those on radicals faction, the kind of people who just hate that Konoha wasn��t chaotic enough.


    He shook his head slightly and continued: ��The first thing is, Shisui has returned.��


    As soon as he finished speaking, the whole ce fell silent.


    ��Shisui�� is back?��


    Everyone looked at each other with inexplicable expressions in their eyes. There are excitement, ecstasy, and worry. After all, Shisui is Missing-nin, and once discovered, Anbu will definitelye to arrest him.


    Itachi, who was sitting at the very back, waspletely stunned.


    ��So, it was Big Brother Shisui who stopped me this afternoon?��


    ��I didn��t even recognize him?��


    ��I��m such an idiot!!��


    Itachi clenched his teeth and lowered his head, his eyes are red with regret.


    ��I obviously worked so hard to join Anbu to find out the truth about his defection, but when Big Brother Shisui himself appeared in front of me, I didn��t recognize him!��


    ��I��m such an idiot!!��


    ��n Head-sama! Has Shisui reallye back? Where is he?��


    ��Will he be discovered by Anbu?��


    ��We should talk about this kind of thing in the secret room, n Head-sama!��


    ��If Anbu dares to catch Shisui, I will definitely fight them to the end!��


    ��Me too!��


    ��Me too!!��


    Although Shisui has been away for several years, his poprity and reputation in the n are still very high!


    After all, he is very famous in the Shinobi World by the nickname of Shisui of the Body Flicker and he��s also Uchiha n��s strongest Genjutsu Shinobi!


    Fugaku looked at this scene withplicated emotions.


    Then he stretched out his hand to signal everyone to be quiet, and then said to the outside: ��Shisui,e in.��


    ��Yes!�� With the familiar voice, Shisui, who had changed back to his Uchiha��s clothes, walked in step by step with narrowed eyes.


    ��Shisui?!��


    ��It''s really Shisui!��


    Many nsmen were overjoyed, and they gathered around him to greet him. Their excited shouts spread far and wide.


    Itachi also stood up in a whoosh, his body is trembling as he looked at the figure surrounded by his nsmen.


    Shisui seemed to sense his gaze, and turned around with a smile, and there��s a slightly embarrassed expression on his face: ��Itachi����


    ��Itachi, you didn''t recognize me this afternoon. As the big brother, I, Shisui, is so embarrassed.��


    ��Big Brother Shisui, this afternoon, I���� Itachi wanted to exin at the time, but the nsmen didn��t give him a chance.


    ��Shisui, don��t talk to this kind of person!��


    ��Uchiha Itachi doesn''t deserve to talk to you at all!��


    ��Did you know? After you left, this guy actually joined Anbu!��


    The nsmen seemed to have found their backbone, and they immediately used Itachi fiercely at that time.


    Shisui smiled bitterly and said: ��Everyone has misunderstood. In fact, I didn''t really defect.��


    ��That''s right, if it wasn��t for you defecting, Shisui, we wouldn''t even know about Uchiha Itachi�� eh? What did you just say?��


    ��What do you mean that you didn��t really defect?��


    The nsmen are shocked.


    At this time, Fugaku, who was sitting firmly in the head seat, spoke: ��Shisui''s defection was Yondaime��s instruction. The purpose was toplete a confidential mission in Anbu. Now that the mission is over, Shisui will naturallye back.��


    The nsmen looked at each other in shock, only to feel that this world is indeed full of malices.


    ��Everyone, I��m very sorry to make you worry.��


    Although Shisui had a clear conscience, his defection had indeed brought many adverse effects to the n, so he walked out of the crowd and bowed deeply to them.


    ��Shisui, you����


    ��How could this happen?!��


    ��Then Shisui, your wanted bounty����


    ��Of course it has been cancelled!��


    ��That��s great, Shisui did not betray the vige!��


    ��In this way, we can be the same as before, right?��


    ��In the past few years, we have said a lot of bad things towards Yondaime, it''s so inappropriate!��


    Another voice in the n that had been suppressed for many years emerged.


    Those from radical factions are dumbfounded at this moment. They were happy that Shisui coulde back, but they were also angry that the truth that Shisui brought back was so ��horrifying��!


    They are not convinced at all!


    ��Since Shisui faked his defection, why did Yondaime drive our n from Konoha��s urban area to such a remote ce?�� A nsman asked.


    Fugaku nced at him sideways and replied: ��This is rted to the second thing I want to say.��


    After sessfully focusing the nsmen''s eyes and attention on him again, Fugaku waved for everyone to sit down again.


    Later, he told the story of Shisui''s false defection, his cooperation with Minato, and the humiliation he had to bear to frame Danzo.


    He spoke emphatically and carefully about enduring humiliation and bearing heavy burdens to ensure that the nsmen knew that he had also made many sacrifices for the n.


    Finally, he coughed dryly, and with a majestic expression on his face, he said: ��Yondaime asked me in the afternoon if I would like to take up the Advisor Position vacated after Danzo left. I am currently considering it.��


    ��Advisor?!��


    ��No way?!��


    ��How could Yondaime Hokage be so generous?��


    ��Because Yondaime is the Yellow sh!��


    ��Yondaime is really a gentle person!��


    The nsmen instantly fell into a state of excitement and started chatting wildly.


    At this time, Itachi secretly moved to Shisui��s side and quietly apologized to him for what happened in the afternoon.


    Shisui is not a petty person, so he forgave him on the spot and said that they will remain good brothers in the future!

 Chapter 730: Anti-Kakashi Alliance

    Chapter 730: Anti-Kakashi Alliance


    ����


    There was a lot of heated discussion in Naka Shrine at this moment. The Uchiha��s nsmen were discussing about the matter of Advisor, some were disbelieving, some were shocked, or some were ecstatic. Some of them were even chatting about the matter of selecting the next Hokage!


    Fortunately, there are still calm people among the crowd.


    A Uchiha nsman suddenly noticed a problem and asked loudly: ��n Head-sama, you just said you were considering it, right? Why is that?��


    The other nsmen were startled.


    Yeah, once Fugaku be an Advisor, he will be vige��s higher-up. From now on, the Uchiha n can bully others just like Danzo bullied them!


    Why should Fugaku even consider it?


    Faced with everyone��s puzzled gaze, Fugaku��s expression showed no fluctuations and was as calm as ever, giving people a psychological hint of ��Ah, as expected of the n Head, there��s indeed nothing that can move the n Head.��


    ��After bing an Advisor, I need resign from the position of Military Police Force��s Captain.�� Fugaku exined in a deep voice.��That��s it?��


    Many nsmen look at each other, and immediately shouted: ��n Head-sama, now that Shisui is back, just let Shisui take the Captain��s position!��


    ��Yes, Shisui is our Uchiha n��s strongest Genjutsu Shinobi, we are convinced if you let him be the Captain!��


    Whether it is the radicals or normal nsmen, their recognition towards Shisui is quite high.


    Fugaku nced at Shisui, then shook his head slightly, and said: ��Yondaime wants Kakashi to be the next Military Police Force��s Captain.��


    The shouting stopped instantly.


    ��Kakashi?��


    ��Copy Ninja Kakashi?��


    ��I remember this guy was the one who got the Sharingan of our n, right? That��s how he became known as the Copy Ninja!��


    ��Is it not enough for that Kakashi to take away our n��s Kekkei Genkai, now he wants to take away our Military Police Force?!��


    ��Why is this happening?��


    ��Idiot, it��s because he is Yondaime��s disciple.��


    ��Yondaime let his disciple serve as our Military Police Force��s Captain, this����


    ��I can''t agree! The Military Police Force belongs to our Uchiha n. We must not let outsiders get involved in it!��


    ��Yondaime is doing this to steal the Military Police Force from our Uchiha n!��


    ��Now that Yondaime has gotten rid of Danzo, we are next!��


    ��We must not agree to him, n Head-sama!��


    The radicals, who had made up for countless conspiracies, spoke enthusiastically, eager to get Uchiha n to go to war with Konoha��s higher-ups.


    ��Enough!��


    Fugaku showed his majesty as the n Head, and the powerful aura instantly filled the entire shrine, silencing all n members.


    His majestic gaze swept across the nsmen one after another, and finally fell on Shisui.


    ��Shisui, what do you think?�� Fugaku asked.


    To be honest, after thinking deeply for a long time, Uchiha Fugaku wanted to be an Advisor. After all, he was bullied by Danzo, Koharu, and Homura for so long, that he couldn��t wait to get the position. He wanted to taste the feeling of bullying someone�� Ptui, try seeing how small his vision before!


    But handing over the position of Military Police Force��s Captain is very likely to affect his prestige as Uchiha n��s n Head!


    Therefore, he threw the problem to Shisui.


    ��Considering Shisui��s standpoint as an Anbu, he will definitely support Yondaime, and hope that I can serve as an Advisor��right?��


    Unexpectedly, Shisui frowned at this moment, showing a dilemma.


    From Hokage��s point of view, if Fugaku still holds the Military Police Force after bing an Advisor, wouldn��t it just be another version of Danzo and Root?


    Therefore, if Fugaku wants to be an Advisor, the Uchiha n must give up the Military Police Force.


    But from the n��s point of view, the Military Police Force obviously of extraordinary significance to the Uchiha n, and it would be a pity to give up like this.


    As for refusing the Advisor Position�� Shisui is not stupid. If Fugaku doesn��t want to be an Advisor, why bother asking him specifically?


    ��Shisui, don''t feel any burden, just say what you think!�� Fugaku sensed his hesitation and immediately gave him an encouraging look.


    The rest of nsmen also focused their gaze and attention on him.


    After pondering for a while, Shisui finally said: ��I support any decision made by n Head-sama!��


    ��???��


    Fugaku frowned uncontrobly: ��Shisui�� After he went to the Missing-nin organization for a few years, he has be a lot slicker.��


    Fugaku is very disappointed!


    After Shisui finished speaking, all nsmen focused their eyes and attention on Fugaku again, quietly waiting for the final decision.


    Fugaku remained as still as a mountain. He pondered something in his heart before speaking in a deep voice: ��I decided to take up the Advisor Position!��


    ��n Head-sama, you�� ����


    The radicals are about to speak, but Fugaku said first, ��Although the position of Military Police Force��s Captain will be held by Kakashi, the positions below will still belong to you! Therefore, Whether our Uchiha n will be removed from the Military Police Force or not depends on your performance.��


    See�� this is callednguage skill!


    Fugaku only admitted in one sentence that he gave up the position of Military Police Force��s Captain, but did not give up the Military Police Force itself. Even if the n really lost the Military Police Force in the end, that would be their own fault. It��s because they did not do their job well and did not let the new Captain, Kakashi, be satisfied, and it has nothing to do with him, Uchiha Fugaku.


    ��Okay, that''s the end of today''s gathering. Let''s all disperse!��


    Fugaku didn''t give everyone a chance to reflect, and directly ordered everyone to go back to their homes.


    When the gathering ends, the radicals are still discussing in small groups, but with their position, they couldn��t resist the n Head at all. So they agreed to give Kakashi a good look after he took office, and it would be best to force him to resign voluntarily!


    For this, they formed an Anti-Kakashi Alliance!


    ����


    ��Ah�� ah�� ahchu!!��


    On the balcony, Kakashi sneezed at the ck spotted cat on the left.


    ��Meow!!��


    The ck spotted cat was furious, and its hair instantly exploded and hit Kakashi with a kitty punch.


    Kakashi reacted very quickly. While holding ��Icha-Icha Paradise�� in one hand, he grabbed the ck spotted cat with very high speed, then he rubbed his nose with the other hand, and secretly thought, ��Who is talking about me?��


    ��Is it Minato-sensei who just left?


    After the ck spotted cat calmed down and retracted its ws, continued reading as if nothing had happened, but when he looked down, he saw that the ��Icha-Icha Paradise�� in his hand had been scratched to pieces.


    ��Sigh, this is a hardcover version!�� Kakashi��s face was bitter.


    ��Meow~�� The ck spotted cat licked its paws proudly.


    ��


    At the other side.


    After Kanp��pleted his promise to Mei, he went to find Tenzo, treated him to Ichiraku Ramen and then took him to a hot spring for a bath. At 8 o��clock in the evening, he took him to the Forest of Death.


    ��Brother Kanp��, I could clearly feel my improvement since I first fought with you, but recently, I seem to have hit a bottleneck ���� Tenzo looked at Kanp�� hesitantly, and there is a meaning in the words: ��I don��t want to be your sparring partner anymore.��


    Kanp�� sees through it and can''t be tolerated: ��You only say this after eating ramen and soaking in the hot spring. Are you bullying an honest person?��


    Kanp�� drew out the Kusanagi Sword and rushed towards Tenzo: ��Today, I will show you the anger of an honest man who can only works hard!��

 Chapter 731: Nativity of a World of Trees

    Chapter 731: Nativity of a World of Trees


    Ding ding ding!


    Ding ding ding!


    Under the dark night, in the depths of the Forest of Death densely covered with the mottled moon shadows, the honest man Kanp�� shed left and right with his big sword, venting his anger frantically.


    Tenzo is like a fertilized rabbit, hopping around and quickly forming hand seals to use Wood Release to ward off Kanp����s sword.


    One shed and the other blocked, the two fought in the Forest of Death for more than an hour before Tenzo was exhausted and surrendered.


    Tenzo was squeezed so hard that he put his hands on his knees and gasped for breath heavily, unable to straighten his back for a while.


    Kanp�� couldn��t be polite with him, so he rushed behind him�� and collect him!


    The green light cluster in his mind instantly surged and boiled, and in a blink of an eye, a pale red light dot was ejected.


    Kanp����s pupils shrank upon seeing this.��I got it in one shot?��


    ��Can��t it be so exciting?��


    Kanp����s heartbeat elerates, and the thumping was especially loud in the silent night ht.


    When Tenzo heard the surging heartbeat, he was so frightened that he stood up straightly. Turning his head, he saw Kanp����s eyes drifting and his face flushed��


    Tenzo��s face changed drastically, and he stumbled around while holding his buttocks and ran away without hesitation.


    Kanp�� was misunderstood, but he is not angry!


    He was still immersed in euphoria, looking at the new pale red light dot and the two pale red light dots collected from Hashirama gathering and rotating, and then, they started to fuse!


    ��Wood Release is about to bepleted?��


    Kanp�� excitedly swung his sword and destroyed the nearby wood, and finally released the joy in his heart.


    ��From now on, I am the God of Shinobi!��


    With the physique of Hashirama, no, it is the powerful ��Sage Body�� that is a fusion of Senju Hashirama and Naruto��s physiques, with Wood Release and the power of Ryumyaku. Kanp�� asks himself and believes that he can definitely reach the God of Shinobi-Level!


    ��Hmm, how about I go to the Land of Rain to nt trees?��


    Kanp�� couldn''t wait to show his holiness in front of others!


    After quietly waiting for the three light red light dots topletely merge into one scarlet stardust, Kanp�� immediately turned on Sage Mode and followed the work cable�� to the underground permafrost base in the Land of Iron.


    In the base, Kanp����s shadow clones performed their respective duties, those who monitored the surrounding, those learning Yin-Yang Release Technique, and those who manually generated electricity. Kanp�� ignores them and digs out and dug out the wooden coffin buried in the center of the base.


    Opening the wooden coffin, Kanp�� immediately ordered: ��Demonstrate the Wood Release��s hand sealss!��


    Hashirama in the wooden coffin immediately opened his emotionless eyes, walked out of the wooden coffin step by step, and then slowly formed hand seals.


    Kanp�� stared with wide eyes and recorded them in his brain: ��Nativity of a World of Trees, Advent of a World of Flowering Trees, Wood Dragon Technique, Wood Human Technique����


    Kanp�� suddenly remembered the Wood Locking Wall, Nativity of a Sea of Trees, and Great Forest Technique that Tenzo performed, and he felt disgusted for a while.


    ��The Wood Release between these two is simply as different as clouds and mud!��


    After Hashirama finished demonstrating the Wood Release��s hand seals, Kanp�� asked him to demonstrate Sage Art.


    Seeing the Sage Art Wood Release: True Several Thousand Hands, Top Transformed Buddha, etc., Kanp�� happily recorded these Sage Arts in his brain!


    Although it cannot be collected directly, now that Kanp�� has Wood Release, he can draw a tiger using a cat as a model and reproduce these Wood Release Ninjutsu one after another. (T/N: Draw a tiger using a cat as a model means: to follow a model and get things more or less right but without capturing the spirit of the subject.)


    ��Then, where should I train?��


    Kanp�� thought while respectfully asking Hashirama to sleep in the wooden coffin again, and then carefully bury the wooden coffin in the frozen ground.


    ��That��s it!��


    Kanp����s eyes lit up, and then, in order to prevent his identity from being leaked, he transformed into Hashirama��s appearance with a bang. He then brought a Byakugan shadow clone with him, and then climbed along the work cable�� to the border between the Land of Wind and the Land of Rivers.


    At this moment, it is already night and everything is silent.


    The border between the Land of Wind and the Land of Rivers is a deste desert. On the side of the desert facing the Land of Rivers, the desert bes increasingly green. While facing the Land of Wind��s side, it bes more and more deste until it turns into an endless desert.


    The reason why Kanp�� chose toe to Land of Wind is because the Land of Wind has few underground nt roots and underground waterworks, making it difficult for White Zetsu��s clone to spy on him. Secondly, it is to contribute to the greening of the Shinobi World!


    After reaching the desert with Byakugan shadow clone, Kanp�� asked him to use Byakugan to monitor the surroundings, while he turned off his Transparent Release and lit up his newly-acquired Wood Release.


    In an instant, a familiar burning feeling surged from his mind into his limbs, as ifva had been injected into him, and his whole body was about to melt.


    Soon, this feeling gradually disappeared.


    Kanp�� excitedly began to form the hand seals of Nativity of a World of Trees!��


    As the hand seals werepleted one by one, the Chakra inside Kanp����s body Chakra boiled instantly, transforming into majestic life force and pouring out of his body.


    Feeling this, Kanp�� is stunned, ��Isn''t the Chakra consumption rate too exaggerated?��


    He didn''t dare to be careless and quickly activated the power of Ryumyaku to extract Chakra frantically.


    When thest hand seal waspleted, Kanp�� mmed his palms onto the desert, and shouted excitedly: ��Wood Release Secret Technique: Nativity of a World of Trees!��


    Bang!


    At this moment, the desert under Kanp����s feet shook slightly, and countless tiny tree roots were seen densely drilling out of the sea of sand like earthworms, growing wildly and savagely, and in the blink of an eye, they turned into a dense forest with a radius of several hundred meters!


    ��Haa, haa����


    Kanp�� panted slightly, ��The amount of Chakra consumed by this Wood Release is notparable to other Kekkei Genkai. Even when extracting from the power of Ryumyaku, there was still a feeling that it was not enough.��


    ��Or, should I directly extract from my own body?��


    Although Kanp�� has ��Sage Body��, he is used to extracting Chakra from the power of Ryumyaku when he fights, so he has not excavated the power of his treasured body.


    Of course, he can still use Wood Release with the power of Ryumyaku, but he will not be able to exert the maximum power of Wood Release.


    Kanp�� took a deep breath and decided to indulge once!


    Closing his eyes, Kanp�� starts refining Chakra.


    Under the perfect level of Chakra Refining Technique and the ��Sage Body��, in just a short moment, the Chakra in Kanp����s body has surpassed Jonin-Level, and it is still rising crazily!


    Regarding Shinobi, everyone is limited by their own aptitude, and the amount of Chakra that can be stored in their bodies is limited. However, with Kanp����s current ��Sage Body��, it ispletely possible to store Biju-Level Chakra Reserves.


    However, Kanp�� had kept his character design in mind before, so he didn''t dare to actually store Biju-Level Chakra Reserves in his body.


    A few minutester, Kanp�� felt like he was about to explode. Of course, this was just an illusion caused by the excessive Chakra in his body..


    Kanp�� feels like he��s riding a roller coaster at this moment, and if he��s riding without any protection, he has the illusion that he will be blown up by the strong wind at any time.


    ��It��s still a bit too slow.��


    Kanp����s heart was surging, and he activated the power of Ryumyaku, and extract Chakra frantically from it.


    With the two-pronged approach, the growth rate of the Chakra inside Kanp����s body is suddenly much faster than before.


    ��It became so fast?��


    Kanp�� was startled for a moment, and then smiled bitterly and shook his head: ��As expected of Sage Body.��


    It��s not that the power of Ryumyaku is weak, but that Sage Body is too abnormal!


    After charging for ten minutes, Kanp�� finally felt full.


    Then, both of his hands started forming hand seals: ��Wood Release Secret Technique: Nativity of a World of Trees!��


    Bang bang bang ����


    In an instant, the sky copsed and the earth cracked, and countless huge green trees burst out of the sand sea wildly, stretching for dozens of kilometers!

 Chapter 732: The New Captain

    Chapter 732: The New Captain


    ��


    Under the moonlight, the endless sand dunes stretch silently across thend, and the strong wind blows, rolling up waves of yellow mist.


    At the edge of the desert, apanied by a series of roaring and trembling sounds, a dense forest stretching for dozens of kilometers suddenly appeared there.


    ��It��s really spectacr!��


    Kanp�� looked around, and saw stout trees with a height of more than 20 meters and needed four or five people holding hands to hug. They were densely packed andpletely blocked his vision!


    He jumped to the top of the nearest big tree, looked around, his eyes became more and more blurred, and he couldn��t help but admire softly, ��Even if Shodaime is resurrected, there��s no way he can do such thing. What level of abnormal expert that can perform such a terrifying Wood Release!��


    ��As expected of me!��


    Kanp�� silently praised himself.


    ��Hey, the noise is too loud!��The Byakugan shadow clone jumped up on the tree trunk with great dissatisfaction, and said angrily, ��My Byakugan��s vision is limited, so I can''t monitor the entire forest!��


    ��I understand, let''s go now.�� Kanp�� waved his hand.


    ��What about this forest?�� The Byakugan shadow clone asked.


    This jungle stretches for dozens of miles, and it suddenly appeared overnight. Even if someone is not Shinobi, they will definitely connect it with Hashirama��s Wood Release!


    Kanp�� touched his chin and pondered for a while, then suddenly smiled and said: ��It��s doesn''t matter, it''s not a bad thing for this forest to appear.��


    Many years ago, Orochimaru ��colluded�� with Taki to attack Root��s Headquarters and stole Hashirama��s cells. Taki is someone from Abyss, and it happens that the purpose of Abyss is to research and upgrade various Kekkei Genkai, so it is not surprising that Wood Release reappears in the Shinobi World.


    With Abyss taking the me, Kanp�� doesn��t panic at all.


    After that, Kanp�� took the Byakugan shadow clone back to the underground base at the Land of Iron, then changed back to his own appearance, and climbed back along the work cable�� to his mansion and slept.


    The night is getting deeper and deeper.


    Near the border of the Land of Rivers, two figures, onerge and one small, slowly appeared.


    ��Let''s rest here tonight and continue our journey tomorrow.�� The tall man said solemnly.


    Under the moonlight, this person is wearing a beige k jacket and a Sunagakure��s forehead protector, and his whole head was wrapped in a bandage. Even the left half of his face was covered by a piece of white cloth, leaving only the right half of his face with two scarlet facial lines.


    It is Sunagakure��s Elite Jonin, Baki!


    ��I understand, sensei.��


    The smaller figure is a petite girl with long golden hair tied into four golden flowers behind her back. Her hairstyle is very strange and she carries a huge fan on her back. She is the eldest daughter of Yondaime Kazekage, Temari.


    Temari is eleven this year. After reaching fifth grade, Temari took advantage of the summer vacation to follow Baki to train outside, killing horse thieves and beating up mobs. After two months, the Academy in Sunagakure is about to start, so the two rushed back without stopping.


    ��Sensei, look, there seems to be a forest there!�� Temari suddenly pointed to a huge shadow in the distance and shouted.


    Baki nced casually and smiled confidently: ��Temari, further ahead is our country. There can''t be forest there.��


    ��But there is it!�� Temari frowned.


    Seeing that she didn''t seem to be lying, Baki looked back suspiciously.


    Under the moonlight, among the endless sand dunes, there is indeed a shadow that ispletely different from the surroundings.


    ��What is that?��


    ��Sand Clone Technique!��


    The cautious Baki didn��t go up to check it rashly, but create a sand clone, and let the clone go and check the situation first. After confirming that there is nothing abnormal, Baki slowly approached with Temari.


    ��Sensei, look, it��s the forest!��


    When the two get closer, they could already see the lush dense forest that stretched for dozens of kilometers.


    ��How is it possible?!��


    Baki��s face turned ugly. After all, they just passed by here half a month ago, but there was nothing here at that time!


    ��Could it be����


    ��No!��


    ��Impossible!��


    ��That person has been dead for decades, it��s absolutely impossible!��


    ��That��s right, a mirage!��


    ��It must be a mirage!��


    ��These all are hallucinations, they are all fake, hahaha, don��t even think of fooling me!��


    But as they approached, Baki��s ��hallucinations�� gradually became reality.


    ��How is it possible?��


    ��How could that person still be alive?��


    The somewhat nervous Baki let go of Temari��s hand and quickly rushed into the jungle. He carefully inspected the trees and found that they were indeed living trees. Then, he began to check the soil��s conditions. Soon, his face gradually turned green, and under the moonlight, he looked like a green zombie.


    ��Sensei, what��s wrong?�� Temari asked nervously.


    Baki did not answer her, but continued to check the soil. The more he checked, the greener his face became!


    He found that there was a lot of gravel in the soil, ��In such soil, there��s no way tree can survive, let alone such a lush forest!��


    ��In other words, these several dozen kilometers jungles can only be made by Wood Release!��


    ��The dense forest created with Wood Release has the powerful ability to change the terrain, but judging from the soil structure of this jungle, gravel still ounts for the majority, indicating that this dense forest has not existed for a long time!��


    ��Maybe it only appeared in the past few days!��


    ��Wood Release ����God of Shinobi���� Shodaime Hokage ���� Senju Hashirama?!��


    ��He�� is still alive?��


    ��Sensei, what happened?�� Temari looked at Baki nervously.


    Baki lowered his head to look at Temari with a grim face: ��Temari, we have to travel all night!��


    After saying that, he grabbed Temari and quickly exited the jungle, and then quickly rushed towards Sunagakure overnight.


    ����


    The next day.


    Land of Fire, Konoha.


    At eight o��clock in the morning, on the third floor of the Anbu��s Headquarters, in the locker room of the sixth team, Kanp��, Tenzo and other sixth team��s members gathered together.


    ��Tenzo,st night���� When Kanp�� saw Tenzo, he remembered Wood Releasest night, and immediately went over to exchange warm greetings.


    However, Tenzo suddenly looked frightened and hurriedly ran to hide to the others�� behind, and shouted: ��Nothing happenedst night, Brother Kanp��, please let me go!!��


    After the words fell, there was silence in the locker room.


    The eyes of Anbu around them gradually became weird: ��Husky, I didn''t expect you to be�� such a person.��


    Kanp����s face twitched: ��What kind of person are you talking about?��


    ��It��s really surprising!��


    ��Surprising, why are you surprised?��


    Kanp�� red at these extra, whose names are hard to remember, and was about to start a verbal battle when the locker room door suddenly opened, and Shisui and his little brother Itachi came together.


    ��Yo, good morning everyone.��


    Shisui smiled and waved his hand, ��Long time no see.��


    On the Anbu side, the truth about Shisui''s defection was announced yesterday, so everyone gathered around him excitedly when they saw him, chattering non-stop, and finally, with a tacit understanding, they said that Kanp�� had done an indescribable and embarrassing thing to Tenzost night.


    Tenzo was embarrassed and said: ��Everyone,st night�� nothing really happened!��


    ��Of course, we all understand, of course, nothing happened.��


    ��Everyone can understand, Tenzo, you poor guy!��


    ��I, I, I���� Tenzo burst into tears.


    ��You little beasts, be sure to not fall into my hands, otherwise���� Kanp�� fiercely threatened.


    ��Shush���� Someone whistled.


    ��La���� Someone sang.


    Some looked at the ceiling, but none of them paid attention to Kanp����s threat.


    ��Everyone is here?�� Just then, Kakashi also came in.


    Everyone was shocked: ��Captain Kakashi, you are notte today?!��


    ��Are there no cats blocking you?��


    ��What a miracle!��


    In the face of the crowd��s ridicule, Kakashi shrugged calmly, and then changed the subject: ��I��m here to say goodbye to you.��


    ��Goodbye?��


    Everyone was confused.


    Kakashizily said: ��I have officially submitted my resignation and will leave Anbu today.��


    ��What?!��


    ��Captain Kakashi, why are you leaving Anbu?��


    ��Did something happen?��


    Everyone stared at him with wide eyes and there��s a look of disbelief on their face.


    Even Kanp�� is surprised.


    Although Kakashi did leave Anbu in the original work, it seems that because he stayed in Anbu for too long, his temperament gradually became indifferent. Finally, under the appeal of Guy, Asuma and the others, Sandaime ��kicked�� Kakashi out of Anbu.


    ��But in this world, Kakashi seems to be very happy.��


    ��Then why is he leaving?��


    ��You will know the reason for my leaveter.��


    Kakashi said, ��In addition to saying goodbye to you, I have something else to tell you����


    Kakashi looked around, and finally fell on Kanp��, and said, ��From now on, the captain of the sixth team will be seeded by Kanp��. Later, Commander Eagle wille over and announce it. should be mentally prepared in advance.��


    After saying that, Kakashi found that the atmosphere in the locker room was a little�� weird?


    Except for Shisui, Itachi and Tenzo, the others first looked at each other, then they started trembling with fear. Some stood against the wall, some stood sideways to Kanp��, and some directly cover their buttocks.


    And Kanp����


    ��Hmph hmph hmph hmph hpmh�� Hahahahahaha����


    This guy grinned silently and thought viciously: ��You little beasts, didn��t you fall into my hands now?��


    ��In the next few years, I will teach you one thing: Do not ever mess with the God of Shinobi!��

 Chapter 733: Cant You Deal With A Group of Stray Cats?

    Chapter 733: Can''t You Deal With A Group of Stray Cats?


    ��Although I don��t know what happened between you, but����


    Seeing the atmosphere in the locker room getting more and more weird, Kakashi waved his hand casually and turned around.�� It has nothing to do with me anymore, goodbye.��


    ��Captain Kakashi!��


    The extra teammates suddenly rushed forward, ��We can��t bear to part with you!��


    ��That��s right, Captain Kakashi, can you please not leave?��


    The group of extras scrambled to try to change Kakashi��s decision.


    But in the end, Kakashi rejected their repeated requests ruthlessly, indifferently, and selfishly, and left the locker room with absolute determination.


    The crowd of extras then turned around and saw Kanp�� standing behind them with his hands on his hips and a sinister smile on his face.


    ��It��s over, it��s over, it��s over������Why����


    Of course, the extras knew that the matter between Kanp�� and Tenzo are a joke, but they also knew that Kanp�� will definitely drill them hard on the training because of this joke to vent his hatred.


    In that case�� the extras tacitly agreed to stand against the wall, moving their buttocks away from Kanp��, and made their humble, silent protest.


    ��Hmph hmph hmph, as your new Captain, I will definitely do well����


    Just as Kanp�� was about to start his speech, the locker room��s door is suddenly opened again and a familiar voice was heard.


    ��It seems that you already learned of it.�� Eagle walked in.


    ��Commander Eagle!��


    Everyone shouted in unison.


    Then, an extra asked: ��Commander Eagle, why did Captain Kakashi leave Anbu?��


    Eagle asked in surprise: ��Kakashi didn''t say anything?��


    Everyone shook their heads.


    Eagle smiled bitterly and said: ��Kakashi is going to take over the Military Police Force.��


    ��What?!��


    Everyone was shocked.


    Even Kanp�� was shocked this time.


    ��Taking over the Military Police Force?��


    ��If Kakashi bes the Military Police Force��s Captain, then what about Uchiha Fugaku?��


    Kanp����s mind suddenly thought of something: ��Could it be�� an Advisor?��


    Danzo was eliminated, so naturally he had to be reced, and the Uchiha n wanted to ��reach the top��. So in this case, they would trade the Military Police Force��s Captain position for Advisor Position.��


    Sure enough, Eagle also mentioned that Fugaku was about to be appointed as an Advisor.


    ��Okay, that��s the specific thing.��


    Eagle is ready to leave after saying this, and then said, ��Kanp��, the sixth team will be handed over to you from now on. Don��t let Hokage-sama and me down!��


    ��Yes!�� Kanp�� nodded solemnly.


    As soon as Eagle left, Kanp�� turned and turned around and looked at the extras standing against the wall, as well as Shisui, Itachi, and Tenzo. His face gradually became serious, revealing a majestic and warden-like expression.


    (.-`�ء�-)


    ��Everyone, go to the sixth training ground�� it��s time to train!!!��


    ����Yes.�� The group of extras responded feebly.


    ����


    At the same time.


    On the bulletin board downstairs from the Hokage Tower, an appointment letter was posted on it at some point.


    The Shinobiing and going took a few nces at the bulletin board and were immediately attracted.


    ��Hey, this is a big deal!��


    ��Uchiha n��s n Head was appointed as an Advisor, is this a joke?! Didn��t he instruct Shisui of the Body Flicker to attack Yondaime-sama a few years ago����


    ��Idiot! Did you juste back from a mission?��


    ��How do you know?��


    ��No wonder. Hmph, listen clearly, Shisui��s defection was actually to let him go outside to perform Anbu��s secret mission. Now that the mission isplete, Shisui has returned.��


    ��Really?��


    ��There is no need to lie to you about this kind of thing! But Yondaime-sama��s appointment of Fugaku as an Advisor is indeed surprising.��


    ��There''s another thing below, Kakashi��is appointed as Military Police Force��s Captain?��


    ��So that��s how it is. Exchanging Advisor Position for the position of Military Police Force��s Captain, Yondaime�� wants to take back the power of the Military Police Force?��


    ��Who knows?��


    ��But Kakashi should be in trouble. After all, the members of the Military Police Force are very united and xenophobic.��


    Hokage Tower��s rooftop.


    Minato and Fugaku stood by the railing, looking down at the Shinobi gathered around the bulletin board, and from time to time, they could hear fragments of their discussions.


    Although it is notplete, they can still hear some key words.


    Fugaku thought for a while and decided to confess�� cough, get straight to the point: ��Yondaime, what do you want to do with Military Police Force����


    ��Advisor Fugaku.��


    Minato interrupted him with a smile, and asked, ��From the perspective of an Advisor, do you think the Military Police Force is Uchiha n��s Military Police Force or Konoha��s Military Police Force?��


    Fugaku was startled and his brows gradually furrowed.


    Previously, as Uchiha n��s n Head and the Military Police Force��s Captain, he always regarded the Military Police Force as a private possession of the Uchiha n!


    But at this time, he has been officially appointed as a Konoha��s high-level Advisor, and when he looked at this issue again, he found that he had a different view.


    He hesitated for a while, then shook his head helplessly and sighed: ��Of course it is Konoha��s Military Police Force.��


    Minato smiled slightly when he heard this.


    ����


    Near noon, outside the Military Police Force��s Headquarters, a group of Shinobi dressed in Uchiha attire were divided into two groups and stood on the left and right, waiting quietly.


    When passers-by saw this scene, they quickened their pace and whispered.


    ��What are they doing?��


    ��Don��t you know yet? They are weing the new Captain.��


    ��I heard that the new Captain is the disciple of the Yondaime Hokage-sama, known as Kakashi the Copy Ninja.��


    ��They look like they have been waiting for a long time.��


    ��Kakashi must be trying to intimidate them.��


    The sun gradually rose to its highest point in the sky, and it��s time�� for lunch.


    ��What the hell is that Kakashi doing?! He actually made us wait for so long?��


    Growl growl��


    An elite member of the Military Police Force was so angry that his stomach growled.


    ��Is he trying to intimidate us? How childish!��


    ��Everyone, hold on. If he doesn''te, we''ll keep waiting. We��ll see who is weaker in the end!��


    ��It''s not necessarily who is going to intimidate whom, hmph!��


    ��That''s right, when this incident spreads, Kakashi must be the one who bes theughing stock in the end!��


    The elites of Uchiha n spoke to each other, and the Anti-Kakashi Alliance is united as one!


    This waitsted for more than an hour.


    Finally, the silver-haired Kakashi came from a distance. Behind him was a lot of stray cats, including fat orange cats, ck spotted cats, tabby cats, and white cats��


    ��What is going on?��


    The Uchiha��s elites in the two square formations looked at each other in confusion.


    ��Sorry, sorry.��


    Kakashi jumped in front of the two square formations from a distance, put one hand on his hips and rubbed his white hair with the other, and said, ��The road was blocked by cats, so I waste.��


    ��Captain Kakashi! With that reason, do you think someone would, would, would���� An unruly Uchiha elite stepped forward and was about to retort loudly when he saw those colorful stray cats blocked in front of Kakashi.


    Kakashi didn��t talk nonsense. He walked to the left, and the group of stray cats blocked his left side, and when he walked to the right, the stray cats rushed to the right again, blocking him firmly.


    After confirming that he did not lie, Kakashi shrugged at the two square formations of Uchiha elites.


    The unruly Uchiha��s face kept twitching, and finally he shouted: ��Even so, as the dignified Copy Ninja Kakashi, can��t you even deal with a bunch of stray cats?��


    Kakashi looked at him and askedzily, ��Is the dignified Copy Ninja Kakashi going to attack a group of stray cats?��


    ��I���� The unruly Uchiha was startled, not knowing how to answer.


    If he says yes, doesn''t that make him look ruthless and cold-blooded, not even sparing a group of stray cats?


    If he said no, then wasn''t his question just now a joke?


    He felt that he��s going to lose no matter which answers he chooses.


    ��Well, everyone seems to have been waiting for a long time. Let''s go eat first.��


    Kakashi waved his hand, ��I will visit the Military Police Force��s Headquarters first. You don��t need to follow me, okay, disband!��


    ��Yes!��


    The people in the two square formations subconsciously responded, and then immediately came back to their senses, and med themselves: ��Why did we respond so readily?��

 Chapter 734: Raikiri VS Fierce Eagle

    Chapter 734: Raikiri VS Fierce Eagle


    Three new officials take office today.


    Today is the first day Kanp�� is officially promoted to the captain of the sixth team. Naturally, he did not dare to neglect it. After arriving at the sixth training ground, he immediately wins over Shisui and appoints him as the deputy captain to work together with him!


    Then, he transformed into a hot-blooded madman, started the training in hell mode, and frantically trained this group of unsophisticated subordinates.


    The effect of the training in hell mode was very significant. By the end of the afternoon, except for Kanp�� and Shisui, the rest, including Tenzo and Itachi, are already unable to stand firm.


    Kanp�� could feel how satisfied they were with this training session from their eyes, and was extremely pleased in his heart.


    ��Everyone, from the first day I met you, I have felt that your potential is unfathomable. Believe me, with my training, you will definitely be able to make further progress!��


    ��Take down the bumps into a avenue, tear down obstacles into a pontoon bridge, and get through the night to reach the dawn!��


    ��Stand on tiptoes, and you will be closer to the sun!��


    Under the bowls of clear and thirst-quenching poison�� cough, clear and detoxifying chicken soup for the soul, Kanp����s first day of as the captain is officially over.��Shisui, want to eat together?�� Kanp�� invited.


    Shisui nced at Itachi, whose clothes were soaked in sweat, and politely rejected him.


    Kanp�� did not force it, and then left under the inexplicable gaze of all his followers.


    ��This is the first day����


    ��It��s too difficult����


    ��Yeah, it��s like a death camp!��


    ��I suddenly want to go on a mission ����


    At least they don��t need to train when they go out on a mission.


    The group of extras supported each other,ined, and slowly left.


    ��Brother Shisui ����


    Uchiha Itachi was also slowly moving with Shisui��s support. He seemed a little puzzled and asked, ��He�� When Captain Kanp�� is doing this, why don��t you stop him, Brother Shisui?��


    Shisui shook his head slightly and said: ��Do you think he is seeking personal revenge?��


    ��Isn��t it so?��


    Itachi got angry when he mentioned this. Obviously it was the extras who made Kanp�� angry, but in the end, he was also implicated by it. How can he not hold grudge?


    Shisui looked at Itachi with a serious face and said, ��Itachi, although Kanp����s training is indeed very hard, he is also doing it for your own good. You�� have no idea how powerful the enemy the vige will face in the future is.��


    Itachi was startled, and then suddenly remembered that Shisui defected from the vige to work as an undercover agent for Missing-nin organization before.


    ��Is that Missing-nin organization����


    He was about to ask, but Shisui changed the subject and asked, ��Should we go straight home or pick up Sasuke first?��


    ��Sasuke����


    Itachi��s eyes shone slightly: ��If the vige really has to face powerful enemies in the future, for the sake of Sasuke, I have to be stronger!��


    ����


    On his way home, Kanp�� saw an extremely arrogant silhouette not far away.


    It is Kakashi who just takes office like Kanp��.


    At this moment, Kakashi put one of his hand in his pocket, and holding the luxurious color-illustrated version of ��Icha-Icha Paradise�� in the other, lowering his head and strode forward as if there was no cat around.


    ��Meow!!��


    ��Meow~~��


    Four or five colorful stray cats were forced back by Kakashi.


    Kakashi immersed himself in reading the little pervert book, concentrated his full attention on it, and moving his feet mechanically,pletely disregarding whether he would step on the cat''s tail when he walked.


    He moved forward step by step, and the stray cats had to keep retreating in order to avoid being stepped on.


    ��Kakashi-senpai.�� Kanp�� waved his hand.


    Now that Kakashi is no longer Kanp����s boss, he doesn��t need to call him Captain anymore, but to show respect, he still has to call him senpai.


    ��So ufortable.��


    ��Oh, are you off work?�� Kakashi looked up.


    The two captains exchanged pleasantries across the stray cats.


    ��The people from the Military Police Force didn��t make things difficult for you, right?�� Kanp�� asked.


    Kakashi shrugged: ��They are a little disobedient, so I want to invite someone to the Military Police Force to train them.��


    ��Who?�� Kanp�� raised his eyebrows, and for some reason, a green figure appeared in his mind.


    Kakashi��s one eye turned into a crescent moon as he said the name: ��Guy.��


    ����


    ��Achoo! Achoo!��


    In Ichiraku Ramen, Guy, who is wearing his usual green tight-fitting clothes, covered his mouth and kept sneezing.


    ��Guy, do you have a cold?��


    Asuma and Kurenai, who were sitting opposite him, looked at him with concern.


    ��I don��t know����


    Guy rubbed his nose and said, ��But I suddenly have a bad feeling����


    ��


    At night.


    Kakashi rushed to Hokage Tower and formally applied to Minato.


    ��Let Guy join the Military Police Force?��


    Minato looked at Kakashi in surprise, ��The reason?��


    To be honest, Minato attached great importance to Guy, because he knows that Guy is practicing the Eight Gates Technique. Once this Forbidden Technique is fully activated, even he will be unable topete against Guy.


    ��The people in the Military Police Force are a little disobedient.��


    Kakashi exined, ��So I want Guy to train them for a while.��


    ��Special training?��


    Minato knows how abnormal Guy��s daily training is, so he chuckled after hearing this. He then said with a smile, ��If Guy is willing, I have no problem.��


    Kakashi��s face turned bitter when he heard this: ��Get Guy to agree?��


    ��It looks like I��m going to y rock-paper-scissors with him again.��


    Aftering out of Hokage Tower, Kakashi came to Guy��s house.


    As soon as Kakashi entered, he saw Kanp����s figure, and his face changed immediately!


    ��Why are you here?�� Kakashi��s eye looked unkind.


    Kanp�� held the back of his head with his hands and said: ��Ie to visit Guy-senpai. Kakashi-senpai, you don��t know, but I have been favored by Uncle Duy before.��


    Kakashi looked suspicious, then looked towards Guy, who was sitting next to Kanp�� eager to take action, and said: ��Guy, there��s something����


    ��If you have something to say, say it after the duel!��


    Guy can��t hold back anymore and jumped in front of Kakashi, with his blood boiling, ��Kakashi, let��s start our 87th duel!��


    ��It��s already sote, let''s change it to rock, paper, scissors.�� Kakashi said as if it was a matter of course.


    ��I refuse!��


    Guy has learned about the difficulties Kakashi was facing from Kanp�� in advance, so he refused him firmly, ��Don��t ask me for help if unless we have a duel.��


    Kakashi''s face twitched slightly, and he red at Kanp��.


    ��I knew this guy was up to no good when he appears here.��


    Kanp�� caught his look and immediately stood up, and said thoughtfully: ��I can be your referee.��


    ��Hey, I haven��t agreed yet.�� Kakashiined helplessly.


    ��That��s it!�� Guy ignored Kakashi and ran towards the nearby barren mountain.


    Half an hourter, the three came to a 100-meter-high mountain forest, deserted and inessible for normal people.


    ��We don''t have toe to a ce like this ���� Kakashi looked at the surrounding environment, and his heart sank.


    ��Kakashi, I��ve developed a new style with the help of Kanp��!�� Guy hands clenched.


    ��What move?�� Kakashi became more and more uneasy.


    ��Eight Gates Technique, Gate of View, open!�� Guy roared, and the Chakra in his body surged instantly, as he opened the sixth gate directly!


    Boom!!


    As soon as the Gate of View was opened, ayer of green Chakra vapor immediately shrouded Guy��s body surface like a swaying me. The powerful aura hit Kakashi opposite him along withyers of air waves visible to the naked eye.


    Kakashi��s eye narrowed: ��Hey, are you serious?��


    He slowly lifted his forehead protector, revealing the 3-Tomoe Sharingan.


    ��Don��t worry, as long as Kanp�� is here, nothing will happen.�� Guy��s forehead was filled with veins, and he roared, and punched the air.


    Morning Peacock!


    Bang bang bang bang bang bang ����


    With the harsh air-breaking sound, Guy��s fist violently rubbed against the air, triggering scorching mes and countless powerful shock waves in the blink of an eye.


    The shock wave carried the mes and turned into dense ming fist shadows, sting towards Kakashi like a peacock spreading its tail.


    Kakashi''s expression turned solemn, and he quickly formed hand seals with his hands: ��Earth Release: Multiple Earth-Style Wall!��


    Boom boom boom!


    In an instant, stone walls carved with dog-head statues sprouted out of the ground like bamboo shoots after a rain, rumbling in the shadow of the ming fist.


    At the next moment��


    Bang~ bang~ bang~ bang~��


    Amidst the dull impact sound, sparks and stone chips flies everywhere. The dog head stone wall were shattered in the ming fist shadows, and it waspletely destroyed in just three seconds!


    But at this time, Kakashi has also sessfully shifted his position and came to the left side of Guy, who was covered in green aura, and he formed hand seals: ��Raikiri!��


    Crackle!


    The thunder exploded, and Kakashi''s right hand was already covered in dazzling blue lightning, as if a thousand of birds are chirping.


    And Guy also punches wildly again, but this time, it��s a new move!


    ��Fierce Eagle!!!��


    Boom boom boom����


    Unlike Morning Peacock, this time Guy��s punches are firmly fixed in the same position every time. The air seemed to have exploded under his punches. Amidst the violent sound of breaking through the air, a shock wave visible to the naked eye carried mes and turned into fist shadow that exploded towards Kakashi. As Guy continued to swing his fists wildly, more and more ming fist shadow melted into the first fist shadow, and the next instant, the me surged. Like an eagle spreading its wings and apanied by a harsh and sharp sound of breaking through the air, it mmed into Kakashi.


    ��It seems to be stronger than Morning Peacock.��


    Not far away, Kanp����s eyes lit up.


    Although Morning Peacock and Fierce Eagle are both created by punching the air, the former has a wide attack range, so the corresponding power will naturally be weakened, while Fierce Eagle is concentrated at one point so its power is naturally more powerful!


    At this time, Kakashi closed his right eye tightly, and the three tomoe in his left eye were staring at the increasingly brilliant ming fist shadow.


    ��I can��t let him continue to punch, otherwise, the power of his new move will be stronger and stronger!��


    Kakashi tiptoed, and instantly turned into an afterimage and rushed towards the Fierce Eagle.


    ��Fighting head-on?!��


    Kanp��, who is not far away, has his pupils shrank, and he quickly prepared for rescue, but after thinking about it, Kakashi is not a weakling. No matter how fierce Guy��s new move is, it is impossible to crush Kakashi, so he immediately stopped.


    At this time, Kakashi has already rushed under the Fierce Eagle. When Kakashi looked up, the bright burning me seemed to pierce the night and melt into his pupil.


    Kakashi raised his right hand, which is densely covered with lightning, and instantly shed into the center of the Fierce Eagle.


    Boom!


    With the violent explosion, the mes flew and lightning exploded, and a surging air wave carrying mes and lightning spread like ripples in all directions.


    Kanp����s face changed slightly: ��So Kakashi likes anal strike?��


    ����The glory of life, the greatness of death!��


    But at this moment.


    The thunderous crackle of Chidori sounded again from behind Guy: ��Raikiri!��


    ��I knew it.��


    Kanp�� rolled his eyes.

 Chapter 735: Father and Son

    Chapter 735: Father and Son


    ����


    ��Kakashi!��


    With the Gate of View opened, Guy, who was covered in green aura, turning all over, breaking the sound barrier in an instant, and suddenly burst into mes amidst a series of harsh sonic booms andnded in front of Kakashi and kicked him.


    Boom!


    The air wave roared and exploded, like an invisible steel knife scraping Kakashi''s cheek, causing pain!


    ��So fast!��


    Kakashi��s Sharingan shrank, and without saying anything further, he dispersed Raikiri, ducked to avoid Guy��s kick, and then counter-kicked towards Guy��s butt.


    Boom!


    Guy was kicked by Kakashi.Kanp�� next to him was stunned by this dramatic scene!


    ��You bastard can still be kicked?!��


    ��What the hell!! Guy, you have opened the sixth gate. How could you be kicked by Kakashi''s shabby moves?!��


    When Kanp�� looked suspicious, Kakashi had already stopped.


    ��You lost.�� Kakashi adjusted his forehead protector confidently and pulled it down again to cover his left eye.


    Kanp���� was stupefied.


    ��I didn��t lose!!�� Guy jumped from the ground, and the green aura on his body became even brighter.


    Kakashi smiled brightly, he calmly kicked his toes, releasing a shuriken, and said: ��I was merciless just now.��


    ��Kakashi, you are too cunning!��


    Guy subconsciously covered his butt, bing angry, and shouted, ��It didn��t count just now, let��s start again!��


    Kakashi don��t care, and insisted that if he stretched out the shuriken with his kick just now, he would surely cut off the flesh on Guy��s ass.


    Guy couldn''t defeat him, and in the end, he had to admit that he was unlucky.


    Beside him, Kanp�� waspletely petrified.


    In the previous battles between him and Guy, he always suffered fractures, but in the battle between Kakashi and Guy�� ��No one suffered anything, right?��


    Kanp�� was dumbfounded, secretlymented that he was too naive and simple before!


    ��Guy, report to the Military Police Force at eight o''clock tomorrow.�� As the winner, Kakashi immediately ordered in a victor''s voice.


    ��Don��t talk to yourself, what Military Police Force, I����


    Guy was interrupted by Kakashi before he could finish his words, ��Well, that��s all. Goodbye.��


    Kakashi waved his hand and said. Without giving Guy a chance to say anything, he disappeared into the darkness with a few flickers.


    ����I don��t know what you are talking about!��


    Guy stared nkly at the shadows in front of him, his face gradually distorting, ��Bastard Kakashi! He still doesn''t listen to what people say, as before, damn it!!!��


    Guy was angry and sullen again. Turning his head and looking around, he saw Kanp�� still standing aside, and he suddenly felt a mixture of joy and anger, ��Kanp��, let��s have a bloody battle on a moonlit night.�� Come on! Eight Gates����


    ��I suddenly remembered that the gas at home is not turned off, Guy-senpai, let''s meet again next time.��


    Kanp��, who has lived and learned over time, quickly absorbed the essence from the battle between Kakashi and Guy, and disappeared without a trace before Guy could speak.


    ������


    Guy stood there stupidly, so angry that he almost exploded on the spot.


    ��Why don��t you let me finish?!��


    ��Bastard!!��


    ����


    Deep at night.


    The Land of Wind.


    The Elite Jonin Baki carries the sleeping Temari on his back, and travels in the desert at night under the stars.


    Finally, a tall earth wall stretching for dozens of kilometers appeared in front of the field of vision. It was the outer defense line of Sunagakure. It was used for both warning and protection against the yellow sand


    After he arrived under the earth wall, two Sunagakure��s Shinobi on duty immediately gathered around him. Seeing that it was Baki, they quickly knelt down on one knee and said: ��Baki-sama!��


    ��Un.��


    Baki, nodded expressionlessly, and while still carrying Temari on his back, he enters the vige.


    It was already dark at this time, and there are almost no pedestrians in Sunagakure��s street. Baki held Temari tightly on his back, and his figure turned into an afterimage as he walked through the empty streets.


    Half an hourter, he arrived at Rasa��s home.


    ��Kazekage-sama should have fallen asleep, but����


    Thinking of the jungle he saw before, Baki didn''t dare to hesitate, and knocked on the door.


    Not long after, the door opened.


    Rasa, who is wearing pajamas, stood under the light, looking at Baki outside the house with uncertain eyes.


    ��You are back.�� Rasa said expressionlessly, and then his eyes fell on Temari.


    ��Kazekage-sama.��


    Baki greeted respectfully, then gently handed Temari, who is on his back, to Rasa.


    ��Come in.�� Rasa carried Temari into the living room.


    Baki changed his shoes at the entrance and followed into the living room.


    Rasa first carried Temari back to her bedroom, then came to the living room and asked: ��Looking at your expression, did you encounter an ident?��


    Baki nodded solemnly and said ��When Temari and I came back, we found a forest on the border!��


    ��A forest? What do you mean?�� Rasa looked at him with puzzled expression.


    Baki took a deep breath and told the story in a low tone.


    Rasa��s face gradually darkened: ��Baki, you are not trying to joke, right?��


    ��Absolutely not!��


    Baki said agitatedly, ��That forest suddenly appeared in the past few days. Apart from Wood Release, I really can��t think of any other Ninjutsu that can do this!��


    ��God of Shinobi is dead!�� Rasa said word by word.


    ��Although God of Shinobi is dead, he still has descendants left in Konoha.��


    Baki said hesitantly, ��Tsunade, one of Konoha��s Sannin, is a descendant of the God of Shinobi, and her whereabouts were unknown many years ago, could it be she����


    ��Enough!��


    Rasa stood up from the sofa so suddenly, his face was gloomy and uncertain, and he coldly said, ��Tomorrow, I will send Anbu to check the ce you mentioned, you go back first.��


    ��Yes.�� Baki responded.


    After Baki left, Rasa sat down again.


    ��Wood Release����


    ��How could this terrifying Kekkei Genkai appear in the Shinobi World again?��


    Rasa��s expression gradually became ugly.


    After the Third Shinobi World War ended, Sunagakure fell into a double dilemma. On one hand, overwhelming majority of the vige��s mission had to be transferred to Konoha, and on the other hand, Land of Wind��s Daimyo massively reduced Sunagakure��s funding, which brought the development of Sunagakure to almost a standstill!


    God knows how Rasa has survived these past few years.


    Well, it��s about to get better, as the defeated nation��s treaty with Konoha is about to expire, and Sunagakure is about to get rid of the unequal treaty and stepped forward again. But at this time, a forest suddenly appeared on the edge of the Land of Wind.


    ��Wood Release?��


    ��Is it really Wood Release?��


    ��This is clearly a bare-naked threat from Konoha!!��


    ��Damn it!��


    Rasa gnashed his teeth. He then got up and wandered back and forth in the living room, muttering to himself: ��No! It��s impossible, I don��t believe it!��


    Rasa couldn''t wait until tomorrow, so he immediately went out and sent a signal to call the Anbu and ordered them to go to the border overnight to check out the forest!


    Then, Rasa left his house, turned left and right, and came to a very ordinary and dpidated bungalow.


    This is the home of his brother-inw, Yashamaru.


    Unfortunately, Yashamaru is already dead.


    Like his elder sister, he died in Gaara��s hands.


    Rasa opened the door and entered with a gloomy expression.


    The room was pitch ck, and it��s silent except for the sound of a slightly rapid breathing.


    ��Why aren''t you sleeping yet!�� Rasa said coldly to the darkness.


    But there was no response from the darkness.


    Gaara huddled in the corner. In the dark circles that almost fuse with the darkness, a pair of bloodshot pupils stared at the door bathed in the cold moonlight without any emotion�� ��Father?��


    ��No, he��s just a stranger.��


    ��One day, I will definitely kill you!!��


    Feeling the killing-intent, Rasa frowned: ��This weapon still failed in the end.��


    ��With this failed product, can we deal with Konoha?��


    Rasa fell into deep doubt.

 Chapter 736: The Downtrodden Danzo

    Chapter 736: The Downtrodden Danzo


    Two days passed in a sh.


    This morning.


    The Anbu sent by Rasa to investigate the Land of Wind��s border finally rushed back and brought back the exactly same information as Baki. They even brough a small living sapling!


    ��Kazekage-sama, the soil structure of the forest is indeed changing rapidly. I believe that in the next few years, the area of ????this forest will gradually expand.�� The Anbu reported seriously.


    For the Land of Wind, it is certainly a good thing to have a forest that can grow continuously, but it is not for Sunagakure.


    ��Wood Release�� God of Shinobi����


    ��Is Senju Hashirama really still alive?��


    Rasa looked at the sapling in front of him, which was about half a man tall and full of vitality, and his eyes gradually lost focus.


    ����Land of Fire.


    At noon, in front of Konoha��s Anbu��s Headquarters.


    Twenty Military Police Force��s members stood in a row with serious expressions, blocking hundreds of vigers outside, leaving a circle at the entrance of the building, and earnestly maintaining the order on the scene.


    Today is a great day for the Anbu to escort Danzo to Konoha Prison. Except for a small part of these vigers, who are here to watch the fun, most of them are the rtives of the previous patients in Konoha Hospital!


    Although most of the patients have regained consciousness after a period of recuperation, but without exception, all of these people have suffered serious injury. In fortune-telling terms, they have lost several years of their lifespan, so how can this not make the rtives angry?


    Coupled with the fact that they had wrongly med the Kirigakure��s envoys, they suffered humiliation, and they naturally became even more angry!


    Today, they had prepared rotten eggs and rotten vegetable leaves early, and nned to reward the former Advisor: Shimura Danzo!


    ��Why doesn''t Danzoe out yet?!��


    ��This bastard couldn''t have escaped from prison, right?��


    ��I heard that the Root he foundedmitted all kinds of evil misdeed.��


    ��Wasn��t the Root already disbanded?��


    ��It is said that there are still many Root��s members lurking in the vige that have not been found.��


    ��It��s really disturbing.��


    ��By the way, your eggs are really stinky!��


    ��Of course, I deliberately left my rotten egg for three days, how can it not smell?��


    ��Awesome! My eggs have only been smelly for two days.��


    Although the vigers were stopped by the Military Police Force��s members outside, it still can��t stop their enthusiasm, and they kept chattering.


    As time passed, the rotten smell in the air became more pungent.


    However, the twenty Military Police Force��s elites standing in front seemed to have not heard or smell anything. They all stood with expressionless faces and straight backs.


    In the open space behind them, a man with thick eyebrows wearing green tight-fitting clothes walked back and forth with his hands folded across his chest, and his eyes seemed to nce over them from time to time.


    (��_��)


    This person is the special instructor of the Military Police Force, Might Guy!


    Although Guy has only joined the Military Police Force for two days, he has sessfully established a ��perverted�� prestige through his death training.


    No, every Military Police Force member who was nced by his eyes subconsciously straightened their backs, and unconsciously, there was a faint hint of sweat on their foreheads.


    Finally, the door of Anbu��s Headquarters opened.


    An Anbu team of more than ten people filed out, with Danzo in the middle.


    Danzo, who had been locked in an underground cell for three full days, finally saw the long-lost sunlight.


    He raised his head to look at the slightly dazzling sun in the sky, but there was no hint of joy on his face.


    Because today, he will be escorted to Konoha Prison in a public, watched by numerous people like a naked monkey, and also like�� fish bait!


    Danzo looked at the Anbu��s team who are ��guarding�� beside him with unkind eye, and the Military Police Force��s members not far away, who was in charge of maintaining order. In the end, his eyes fell on the outermost crowd.


    He believed that his subordinates must be looking at him in the crowd at this moment. He wanted to remind them not to take action, but as soon as he opened his mouth, an Anbu wearing a Husky�� Cough, an Anbu, who is wearing a wolf mask, suddenly took a piece of paper and covered his mouth with it.


    ��Seal!�� Kanp�� formed a hand seal and pointed on the paper.


    In an instant, a sealing force poured into Danzo''s mouth, leaving him unable to speak.


    ��Bastard!!��


    Danzo was so angry that veins popped out on his forehead, but he couldn''t utter even a single curse!


    ��Let��s go!��


    Kanp�� pushed Danzo arrogantly.


    Danzo staggered and almost fell to the ground. With that old skin and gnarled figure, he looked extremely pitiful.


    No, the onlookers couldn''t stand it anymore, and they all threw away the rotten eggs and rotten vegetable leaves in their hands.


    When the Anbu saw this, they quickly dodged to the sides.


    Pak pak pak pak pak��


    In the next moment, Danzo��s hair was dyed with yellow and white, and the folds of his clothes were filled with eggshells and rotten vegetable leaves. After a while, Danzo''s body exuded an unspeakable�� temperament?


    ��Unforgiveable!!��


    Among the crowd, an ordinary viger gnashed his teeth when he watched this scene, and the veinspletely appeared near his temple. He really wanted to chop all the unruly people beside him to death!


    ��These foolish people have no idea how many good things Danzo-sama has done for the vige!��


    ��Just after being slightly guided by Namikaze Minato, they actually dared to treat Danzo-sama like this!��


    ��Unforgiveable!��


    ��Unforgiveable!!��


    His hands clenched into fists and he firmly restrained the impulse of his body. At this time, he must be calm, and charging ahead will not save his Danzo-sama at all!


    At the same time, in the alley opposite the Anbu��s Headquarters.


    Shisui and Itachi are watching the angry vigers with their Sharingan activated.


    On the grass beside them, Amu��s head drilled out and he yawnedzily.


    ��Have you found it?�� Shisui asked.


    Itachi shook his head.


    Although the Root��s member angry was so angry that he gnashed his teeth, but aren��t the rest of people also looked ferocious?


    Moreover, the Root��s member still had his back to Itachi and the others, so he could not be discovered.


    ��Amu, it seems that I still have to rely on you.�� Shisui lowered his head and looked towards the white head on the grass.


    ��Sigh, you have to trouble me with everything, Konoha��s Shinobi is too useless.�� Amu snorted arrogantly.


    Shisui wasn''t angry by this, but only mildly said a few good words. After a while, Amu happily dived into the ground and began to monitor the crowd in real time.


    Danzo closed his eye tightly. Feeling the slight impact and stench from his body, the hatred in his heart is burning like a prairie fire!


    ��I will make you pay, I will make all of you pay!!!��


    Danzo roared silently!


    Five minutester, arge amount of egg shells and rotten vegetable leaves were piled up beside Danzo, up to his knees!


    Kanp�� couldn��t stand it anymore. Seeing that the crowd had finally finished throwing out their things, he hurriedly stepped forward and shouted: ��Anbu is doing business. Everyone, please disperse.��


    The crowd didn��t listen. Although had thrown away rotten eggs and rotten vegetable leaves, there were still many ��greetings�� left, so all kinds of foulnguage were sprayed on Danzo.


    ��So vulgar!��


    Under the wild wolf mask, Kanp�� looked disgusted, and gave Guy, who is next to him, a look.


    Guy is very serious now. After nodding with a serious expression, he immediatelymanded the Military Police Force��s members to open a safe passage through the crowd.


    Kanp�� moved his fingers, and the subordinates behind him immediately stepped forward, using the back of their swords to push Danzo towards the safe passage step by step in disgust.


    ��Bastard!��


    ��Bastard!!��


    As Danzo walked, he was scolded and stabbed with the back of a sword. He stares hatefully at the vigers ��greeting�� his family, his eyes are fierce, like a trapped beast!

 Chapter 737: The End of Root

    Chapter 737: The End of Root


    Starting from the Anbu��s Headquarters, under the escort of the Anbu��s sixth team and the Military Police Force, Danzo walked all the way towards the Konoha Prison.


    The family members of the patients who followed along the way ��cordially greeted�� Danzo''s family and then dispersed in twos and threes. By the time they walked ten kilometers from the city to the suburban tree-lined paths, there was no more people following the group.


    Kanp�� nced at Danzo, who was exuding stinky smell, then turned around and said to Guy with no emotion: ��Anbu will do the rest.��


    Guy nodded seriously, and then sweep his hand: ��Everyone, let��s run 50ps around Konoha, jump ropes 10,000 times! If you can��t finish the jump ropes, do squat 10,000 times. If you can��t finish the squats, do push-up 10,000 times����


    ������


    The twenty Military Police Force��s elites are already choking silently!


    ��Of course, as your instructor, I will follow the whole process and train with you!��


    Guy put his hands on his hips, his blood is boiling, ��Everyone, let��s burn ourselves!��


    ��It won��t burn at all!!��The twenty Military Police Force��s elites shivered in the autumn wind.


    Even the members of the sixth team who had been tortured by Kanp�� couldn��t bear to look at Guy after hearing Guy��s order!


    ��It turns out that Captain Husky started off leniently to us.��


    ��Yes, this Guy is simply abnormal!��


    ��However, I don��t know why, but I can''t be grateful to Captain Husky at all.��


    The members of the sixth team looked at Kanp�� with resentment.


    Kanp�� look steadily forward, pretending not hearing their thoughts.


    ��Okay, let��s set off too.�� Kanp�� said majestically.


    Konoha Prison is far away from the urban area of ??the vige. ording to their traveling speed, they may not be able to reach it until night.


    But Kanp�� is not in a hurry at all. After all, their mission was originally about fishing!


    At this moment.


    About a kilometer behind the escort team, the Root��s Shinobi, who had been mixed in the crowd, was quietly running left and right, probing and sensing everywhere, but the result was��


    ��There is really only one Anbu team escorting?�� This Root��s Shinobi showed weird expression.


    ��If so, then this is simply the best time to rescue Danzo-sama!��


    ��Could this be a trap?��


    A thought shed through his mind, and he quickly chased in the direction where the Military Police Force left. After a while, he sensed Guy and his group��s Chakra, and saw they are marching non-stop in the opposite direction to the escort team.


    He didn''t dare to be careless, and quickly ran to the front of the escort team. After searching and sensing, he still didn''t find anything abnormal!


    ��That means, this group of Anbu is really the only one escorting Danzo-sama!��


    ��What a godsent opportunity!��


    The Root��s Shinobi no longer hesitated, and immediately used Summoning Technique and summoned a ninja pigeon.


    ��Coo coo~��


    The ninja pigeon pped its wings and took off, disappearing quickly into the depths of the trees.


    At the same time.


    On a tree trunk not far away, Amu��s head slowly emerged: ��Pigeon?��


    Amu looked confused.


    After thinking about it, he immediately split himself into two halves. One continued to monitor this Root��s Shinobi, while the other quietly pursued the pigeon.


    The ninja pigeon flew for more than ten minutes before arriving at its destination. This is a wooden house in the forest. There are more than ten people in the house ying cards, and there are a lot of messy banknotes on their desks. It was obvious that the gambling war was in full swing, but the strange thing is that these people have expressionless faces, like puppets.


    Until��


    ��Coo coo~�� The sound of pigeon came from outside the wooden house.


    ��It��s here!��


    The more than a dozen people were startled, and quickly opened the door.


    The ninja pigeon flew in and out in a strange arc, silently conveying information that only Root��s Shinobi can understand.


    ��Great, there really is only one Anbu team escorting!��


    ��We have a chance to rescue Danzo-sama!��


    ��Everyone, let��s go!��


    The Root��s Shinobi immediately rushed out of the wooden house and sprinted towards Konoha Prison under the ninja pigeon��s lead.


    Because Kanp�� and the others are walking slowly, they quickly caught up with the escort team.


    The group of Root��s Shinobis were lurking in the dark, silently approaching the escort team with gestures such as ��Get ready, don''t fail��, ��Don''t make any noise, prepare for a sneak attack�� and so on.


    At this moment, Kanp��, who was walking in the front, seemed to feel something and looked back.


    This nce immediately frightened one of the Root��s Shinobi.


    ��Everyone, stay put!��


    This Root��s Shinobi violently changed his gesture, and silently stopped hispanions who wanted to move forward.


    ��What��s wrong?��


    ��It''s now the time, we should rush up to kill those Anbu and rescue Danzo-sama!��


    The rest of the Root��s Shinobi moved their hands very quickly, conveying their thoughts silently.


    ��These idiots!��


    The Root��s Shinobi didn��t expect hispanions to be so stupid, and his fingers were trembling with anger, but what he was going to say next could not be conveyed with gestures. He could only wait for the escort team to move forward for a while, and then he reprimanded in a low voice: ��The mask of that Anbu��s team��s captain is a wild wolf! If I guess correctly, he is most likely Gekko Kanp��, codename Husky!��


    Everyone was shocked upon hearing this.


    The Root��s Shinobi continued: ��Of course, although Husky is good at Konoha-Style Kenjutsu and Five-Attributes Ninjutsu, as long as weunch a surprise attack, Danzo-sama can still be rescued, but�� there is a very dangerous guy in the team where Husky belongs to!��


    ��Is it����


    ��Uchiha n��s strongest Genjutsu Shinobi?��


    ��Shisui of the Body Flicker ������


    ��That bastard, he actuallyes back at this time!��


    The information about Shisui��s return has been spread throughout the vige under the propaganda of the Uchiha n, and it was difficult for them not to know.


    The Root��s Shinobi looked at each other, not knowing what to do for a moment.


    ��Shisui of the Body Flicker plus Gekko Kanp��, I��m afraid����


    ��No wonder they are walking so slowly, it turns out they are deliberately trying to lure us into taking action!��


    ��Damn it! What a despicable Anbu!��


    A Root��s Shinobi was furious. He gnashed his teeth and cursed angrily, but as soon as he cursed, his head was pped by someone. At the same time, a voice came from the void, ��Who are you calling despicable? Huh, who are you calling despicable?!��


    ��Invisible! Alert!��


    The Root��s Shinobi were shocked, and immediately scattered to hide.


    ��It''s toote to be alert now.��


    A wolf mask slowly appeared in the void.


    It is Kanp��.


    Kanp�� had vaguely noticed that someone was following him before, but in order to put a long line to catch a big fish, he didn''t n to take action. In the end, as walked along, someone suddenly reached out from underground and grabbed him.


    He was so frightened that he almost kicked out Amu��s hand.


    It was only after Amu''s reminder that Kanp�� knew that all the Root hade out!


    Kanp�� was a little unconvinced at first. After all, it is the Root. How could they be so easily fooled?


    But after thinking about it, Root has been trained by Danzo to be emotionless robots. Although they are not afraid of death or fatigue, they may have lost their ability to think��


    So under Danzo��s gaze, Kanp�� disappeared silently, and then turned around.


    Danzo was a cunning, scheming, old silver fox. When he saw Kanp�� turned invisible, he guessed that his subordinates might be nearby. He was both surprised and angry, and he felt like he saw a tender and plump girl just married an ugly man�� He was so angry that his one eye was bloodshot, but his mouth was sealed by Kanp��, and he couldn��t release even a single word. He was so angry that his eye rolled and he almost passed away.


    When Kanp�� disappeared in the air, there were faint blood stains on the paper on Danzo''s mouth.


    After that, Danzo heard the sound of fighting from behind, but it onlysted for less than half a minute before the sound of fighting disappeared.


    At this moment, Danzo��s ck hair suddenly turned white at a speed visible to the naked eye.

 Chapter 738: Celebration Banquet

    Chapter 738: Celebration Banquet


    p p p��


    After taking care of the Root��s Shinobi behind the team, Kanp�� pped his hands happily and walked back.


    ��Captain Husky is so fast!��


    ��Yeah, if I didn��t even see how he finished all that.��


    ��As expected of Captain Husky!��


    The members of the sixth team lined up in two teams and gave a thumbs up to Kanp��.


    Kanp�� looked at hisckeys with relief, and secretly decided that tomorrow''s training level would be the same as that of Advisor Guy from the Military Police Force Guy advisor!


    At this moment, Danzo, who was full of indescribable ��temperament�� all over his body, walked up step by step towards Kanp�� and stared at Kanp�� with his bloodshot eye, his gaze was as if he wanted to eat people.


    ��Oh, our former Advisor Danzo-sama has something to say?��Kanp�� formed a hand seal, ��Kai!��


    Then he tore off the paper on Danzo��s mouth.


    ��Gekko Kanp��!!!��


    Danzo, who has finally able to speak again, could no longer control his mouth, ��You bastard, devil, beast!!!��


    Kanp�� quickly took two steps back to avoid his saliva and the ��indescribable temperament��, and then calmly arched his hands at him: ��To each other.��


    ��Even if those people were once my subordinates, they were also Konoha��s Shinobi!��


    Danzo released heart-piercing growl, ��You monster killed your ownpanion like this!!��


    ��To each other.�� Kanp�� continued to hold his hand towards him.


    When ites to harming hispatriots, he believed that he can��t bepared with Danzo at all, ��Besides, do you really want to y dumb? Don��t you already know why those Root��s remnants appeared here?��


    Kanp�� looked Danzo with a smile. As the winner, he was not angry at all, just like the viin boss who had the upper hand was silentlyughing at the male protagonist who had fallen to the bottom.


    ��Is this how Yondaime Hokage do things? He allowed his subordinates to kill theirpanions? You! You! You are all hypocritical viins!!�� Danzo scolded all the Anbu present.


    Kanp�� and the sixth team��s members simultaneously stretched out their hands: ��To each other.��


    ��Bastards, speak! You guys have to exin!!!��


    Danzo waspletely burned by their ��to each other��. It was if he had used all his strength to punch, but ended up hitting the cotton. The powerlessness made him despair!


    Kanp�� sneered: ��You actually wanted to use Talk-no-Jutsu against me?��


    ��Don��t you know that I��m the teacher of the Talk-no-Jutsu��s strongest user?��


    ��Naive!��


    He took out a piece of paper, pped it on Danzo��s mouth under Danzo��s horrified gaze, and then formed hand seal: ��Seal!��


    ������


    Danzo panted through his two nostrils, he��s so angry that his whole face turned into pig liver!


    Kanp�� waved his hand: ��Let��s continue!��


    Although the Root��s remnants have been cleaned up, due to Danzo��s ��indescribable temperament��, there is no one from the sixth team who is willing to carry him so that they can move faster. Without a choice, the entire group can only walk slowly, it was at sunset that they finally arrived Konoha Prison.


    What followed was a series of solemn handover ceremonies.


    After finishing all this, it is already past eight o��clock.


    ��Captain Husky, we��ve been busy all day. Can you treat us tonight?��


    ��Ichiraku Ramen, Gekko Tavern is also fine.��


    The group of extras had their arms around each other, making noises and asked Kanp�� to treat them.


    Kanp�� didn��t want to bleed, but considering the importance of both carrot and stick, he nodded heartily and agreed.


    So the group changed their route and went to Konoha��s barbecue restaurant��


    At the same time.


    In Hokage Tower, Shisui and Itachi, who did not join the escort team, are reporting on the mission.


    ��So, all the Root��s surviving members have been cleaned up.�� After hearing the report, a heavy burden was finally released from Minato��s shoulder.


    Shisui was extremely cautious and retorted: ��Hokage-sama, Captain Kanp�� only cleaned up the Root��s remnants that came to rescue Danzo, but it cannot be confirmed that these are all.��


    Minato thought about it and nodded slowly.


    It is true that both Anbu and Root have members who are not good at fighting. There may indeed be Root��s remnants who are good at research hidden in the vige, but it is difficult to find these people��


    Moreover, it is also impossible to let Anbu waste time searching for Root��s remnants. Minato pondered for a while, and immediately called Military Police Force��s Captain, Kakashi, and handed this arduous task into his hands.


    Kakashi frowned slightly when he received the task. In his opinion, if he wants toplete this task, unless the remnants of the root jump out on their own initiative, they will not be discovered at all. And the Military Police Force��


    Kakashi''s eye suddenly lit up: ��If the Military Police Force can��tplete this mission, then I will take the me and resign!!��


    The role of Military Police Force��s Captain was originally Minato driving a duck onto a perch. As a duck, Kakashi certainly hopes to get off the shore as soon as possible so that he can go surfing in the water. (T/N: Driving a duck onto a perch means to force someone do something that is entirely beyond his capability.)


    Who knows that��


    ��Kakashi, this mission is a long-term one, so don��t have any pressure.�� Minato said gently.


    ������


    Kakashi nodded expressionlessly, ��I understand.��


    After leaving the Hokage Tower, Kakashi is about to say goodbye to Shisui and Itachi, but he was dragged by them to the Konoha��s barbecue restaurant, just in time to reunite with Kanp����s group who is about to enter the restaurant!


    ��Everyone is finally here, I��m so hungry after waiting!��


    Tenzo walked out of the barbecue restaurant and guided the entire group to the innermost part with a smile on his face. There are four tables there, which are already filled with all kinds of meat.


    Seeing this, Kanp�� feels like he has been tricked.


    ��Why did Shisui and Itachi, who have been acting separately, know about my treats?��


    ��There is also Tenzo. This guy said he was feeling unwell and took half a day off this morning. Why did he show up here and order a lot of meat?��


    ��The most important thing is�� why here!��


    ��Wouldn��t it be nice to go to Gekko Tavern and eat crayfish for free?��


    ��Wouldn''t it be delicious to go to Ichiraku Ramen and have a bowl of miso ramen with an egg per person?��


    ��Whye here?!��


    Looking at four tables filled with snowke-patterned beef, pork tenderloin, crispy meat, chicken legs, chicken wings�� Kanp�� calmly reached into his trouser pocket and touched his slightly plump purse, silently calcting how many tes he had to cleanter.


    ��Kanp��, I didn''t expect you to treat me.�� Kakashi sat down politely, picked up a piece of snow-patterned beef and put it on the barbeque grill.


    Zssttt��


    A rich aroma of meat emanated from the barbeque grill.


    ��Long live Captain Husky!�� Extra A said, ��Boss, let��s have another ten snow-patterned meat!��


    ��Long live Captain Husky!�� Extra B said, ��Boss, take back all the onigiri, sushi and other staple foods, so we can be full even if we just eat meat!��


    ��Long live Captain Husky!�� Extra C said, ��Boss, take out the best alcohol in the store!��


    Kanp��: ������


    ��Forget it, let��s just treat it as a celebration banquet for my promotion to team leader and getting rid of Danzo.


    Kanp�� forced a smile on his face: ��Everyone, I�� have to go to the toilet.��


    Whoosh!!


    Everyone simultaneously paused, and turned their heads to stare at Kanp�� with bright and piercing eyes.


    Kanp�� smiled awkwardly: ��Hehehe, I won��t go, I won��t go.��

 Chapter 739: Summary

    Chapter 739: Summary


    The next day.


    Kanp�� opened his eyes as he woke up from his futon, only to feel a headache and weakness all over his body. He knows that this is the result of a hangover, but he could do nothing about it. Last night, his subordinates tried hard to get him to drink, and Kanp�� was resisting at first, but then he drank a lot somehow.


    He suspected that Shisui casted Genjutsu on him.


    ��Yeah, that must be the case!��


    Kanp�� nced at the time, it��s already seven forty.


    ��I almostte?��


    ��No way!��


    ��As a team captain, I must set an example, and I must never learn from that Kakashi who iste every day!


    Kanp�� gritted his teeth and stood up, brushed his teeth, washed and ate, then went out.When he arrived at the Anbu��s Headquarters, he was identally half an hourte.


    Butpared to Kakashi beingte for an hour every day, he is definitely much better.


    Kanp�� happily forgave himself.


    Pushing open the locker room of the sixth team, Kanp�� frowned, as he saw that the huge locker room was empty, with not a single person in sight!


    ��It��s a rebellion.��


    Kanp�� walked into the locker room depressed, knowing that he should have slept for another two hours.


    Yawning, Kanp�� casually sat on the bench, closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    When he opened his eyes again, the locker room was still empty.


    Kanp����s mind has be much clearer now, and he vaguely remembers that he seemed to have said they had a day off today when he was drunkst night��


    ��Forget it, let��s have a day off.��


    ��There is no mission anyway.��


    Kanp�� then walked out of the locker room feebly.


    After that, Kanp�� went to Konoha''s famous attraction, Ichiraku Ramen and checked in, then went home to catch up on his sleep. He slept until three in the afternoon before he walked out of the bedroom full of energy.


    There is no one in this house at this moment. Hoshino went to find old man Inoue and Matsushita to y shogi, Keiko went to work in the hospital, Hayate left the vige for a mission, and Karin went to the Academy.


    Kanp�� came to the backyard out of boredom andy on the wooden corridor to bask in the sun. closed his eyes and concentrated, trying to empty his mind, but his thoughts kept on thinking about what happened recently.


    First of all, he is happy to hear that the remnant of the old era, Danzo, has finallye to an end. From now on, Kanp�� will be able to ignore this crazy old fox alone.


    Secondly, Fugaku assumed the Advisor��s position. Although he was sessfully promoted to the Konoha��s high-level position, there are currently four people on the Advisor Team, each of whom is Fugaku��s ��Senior��, not to mention the leading consultant is Hiruzen.


    Even if Fugaku is ambitious, it may be difficult for him to stand out among the Advisor Team.


    Third, the Military Police Force.


    Kakashi became the Military Police Force��s captain, and Guy also became a special advisor. With the efforts of these two close friends, he felt that it will not take long before the Uchiha n��s emblem is removed from the Military Police Force��s buildings.


    Fourth, Shisui��s eyes.


    When they were drinking and eating meat togetherst night, Kanp�� noticed that Shisui squinted his eyes at every turn. It was obvious that his undercover career in the past few years had worsened his vision.


    Kanp�� feels that the n to transnt Hashirama��s cells on Shisui should be put on the agenda.


    But there are two problems here. One is the Kabuto��s experiment. If Kabuto��s experiment fails, then Shisui will probably have to wait until he goes blind.


    The second one is, he had to find an excuse, otherwise, if he directly proposed to transnt Hashirama��s cells on Shisui, let alone Shisui, Minato would not agree.


    Fifth, Kirigakure��s envoys.


    After Danzo��s affair is over, Mei will definitely speed up their two missions in Konoha. One is to demandpensation for the death of the Yondaime Mizukage, and two is to investigate Sanbi��s disappearance.


    Regarding Sanbi��s information, it is unlikely for Mei to get it from Konoha. As forpensation, Kanp�� does not know how Minato would deal with it.


    But he knew that if the two sides were at loggerheads, Mei would be unlikely to marry into Konoha.


    Thinking of this gives him a headache.


    Also, there is Akatsuki.


    The purpose of the Akatsuki sending Orochimaru and Taki to Konoha is to assassinate Mei and then threw the me to Konoha, thereby aggravating the conflict between Kirigakure and Konoha and cause turmoil in the Shinobi World.


    As for Orochimaru��s desire to sneak into Anbu��s Headquarters during Danzo��s rebellion, it was his own decision and had nothing to do with Akatsuki.


    Kanp�� pondered and formed a hand seal to create a shadow clone, and then hit him with a punch. His memory was instantly transferred to the minds of many shadow clones in the underground base under the frozen soil of the Land of Iron Kingdom.


    Then, a Byakugan shadow clone named Hyuga Taki happily climbed back to Konoha along the work cable��, and prepared to join Orochimaru and White Zetsu��s clone.


    Finally, it��s about Kanp�� himself.


    After countless failures, Kanp�� finally ground the iron pestle into needle, ground Tenzo into a powder, and sessfully collected Wood Release! (T/N: Ground the iron pestle into needle means no matter how difficult or challenging a task is, it can be done as long as there is perseverance.)


    Although he has only experimented with one move, Nativity of a World of Trees, so far, its heaven-shaking and earth-shattering power has been deeply imprinted into his mind.


    As for the other Wood Release Ninjutsu, Kanp�� also ns to experiment them one by one, but this time, he doesn��t n to go to the Land of Wind. After all, it��s only benefiting Land of Wind and Sunagakure to nt trees on the desert, and Kanp�� is not happy about it.


    As for the other ces�� Kanp�� currently prefers isted ces like inds.


    And if he remembers correctly, Orochimaru��s northern base seems to be built on an ind.


    Kanp����s eyes moved around, and he finally couldn��t restrain his evil thoughts, so he immediately created another shadow clone, and then punched it.


    In the next moment, another Byakugan shadow clone emerged from the underground base under the frozen soil of the Land of Iron, and rushed straight towards the coast of the Land of Iron, and began to search the deserted ind.


    Finally, now that Wood Release has been collected, Kanp�� can use the Collection Technique on Toneri��s ancestors again.


    He wondered after several months of recuperation, has the banditry business on the border of the Kingdom of Fire prospered again��


    ��


    Land of Rain.


    Amegakure.


    The heavy rain is like a waterfall.


    On the edge of the 22nd floor of the central steel tower, Deva Path Pain stares emotionlessly at the rain curtain close at hand.


    Through this heavy rain, Deva Path Pain spread his perception throughout the entire Amegakure, carefully sensing the familiar white-haired figure.


    In the past few months, Jiraiya has been frantically sending shadow clones to sneak into Amegakure in an attempt to enter this steel tower. Although he was discovered and killed early by Deva Path Pain every time, and he has been defeated repeatedly, the more frustrated he is, the more courageous he bes, and he collects the little information through repeated failures!


    ��No����


    Deva Path Pain narrowed his eyes.


    Under the rain, he couldn''t sense Jiraiya''s presence!


    ��Did he give up?��


    ��No!��


    Rather than giving up, Deva Path Pain is more inclined to believe that Jiraiya has discovered his method of sensing the entire Amegakure.


    Deva Path Pain looked up at the heavy rain: ��As expected of Jiraiya-sensei.��


    At this moment.


    In a warehouse in a wet market somewhere in Amegakure, Jiraiya is looking up at the heavy rain outside the window.


    Time passed, and Deva Path Pain still did not appear.


    Jiraiya grinned: ��It seems I guessed it right!��


    In the past few months, Jiraiya has used various means to sneak into Amegakure, such as Transformation Technique, make-up, crossdressing, or pretending to be a merchant and pretending to be Amegakure��s Shinobi. The time is also constantly changing, early morning, midnight, noon, and so on, but no matter what method or what time he chooses, he will be discovered by Deva Path Pain within an hour each time.


    Excluding the fact that Deva Path Pain used Sensor Ninjutsu 24 hours a day without stopping, the only answer is that the heavy rain that has been going on for several months.


    Jiraiya breathed a sigh of relief, as he finally passed the first level.

 Chapter 740: Orochimarus Conjecture

    Chapter 740: Orochimaru''s Conjecture


    In the desert on the border of the Land of Rain, a man wearing a ck robe and an orange mask is walking slowly.


    ��Is this the forest that suddenly appeared?�� Obito looked at the huge forest surrounded by desert in front of him, and his right eye revealed a solemn expression.


    Tobi, who wrapped his body, said: ��Yes, Sunagakure has confirmed that this is a forest made with Wood Release. It��s really spectacr!! Speaking of which, this is the first time I have seen such arge forest in the desert.��


    ��Humph.��


    Obito walked into the dense forest with a gloomy look. Although there are Sunagakure��s Shinobi nearby, they couldn''t discover him. Of course, even if he was discovered, it wouldn''t matter, as he will just kill them.


    ��The only thing that can create a forest of this scale is the Wood Release of Senju Hashirama, the God of Shinobi! Tobi, what''s going on?�� Obito asked angrily.


    ��I don��t know, but my initial guess is that it should be Impure World Reincarnation.��


    Tobi said, ��The guy Orochimaru has mastered Impure World Reincarnation. As long as he gets Senju Hashirama��s cells, he can make Wood Release reappears in the Shinobi World. Of course, we cannot rule out the possibility of other people doing so, but Orochimaru is currently the biggest suspect.��


    Obito has a grave expression in his eye: ��Orochimaru�� We can��t let him stay in Akatsuki anymore!��Orochimaru was originally very ambitious and got the perverted Forbidden Technique, Impure World Reincarnation. Obito believed that if Orochimaru is allowed to stay in Akatsuki, he will definitely use Akatsuki to collect the remains of Shinobi World��s deceased experts, so it��s time to kick him out of Akatsuki!


    While observing the surrounding trees, Tobi asked with a smile, ��What are you going to do?��


    ��Does Nagato know the existence of this forest?�� Obito asked .


    ��Of course not.�� Tobi answered with a chuckle.


    ��Very well, then let me tell him this information myself.��


    Obito said, ��Also, let Zetsu to prepare as well.��


    ��Understood.��


    ��


    In a closed warehouse in a wet market in Amegakure.


    Jiraiya looked out the window at the tall towers looming under the heavy rain. He created a shadow clone with a calm face, and then put the shadow clone in a sealed box.


    Then he called to the owner of the warehouse and asked him to deliver the box to the central steel tower.


    This is the best way Jiraiya can think of to avoid being hit by the rain and reach the central steel tower safely, and it is also the way he can enter that ce safely.


    ��Impossible!��


    Unexpectedly, the owner of the warehouse shook his head decisively after hearing his request and said, ��No one is allowed to approach the central tower, let alone me, even Amegakure��s higher-ups can��t do so.��


    Jiraiya doesn��t make it difficult for him, and said with a carefree smile: ��You don��t need to send it to the central tower. As long as it is nearby, where can you send it to?��


    ��The nearest ce you can send it to�� Wait, what''s in this box?�� The warehouse��s owner asked vigntly.


    In Amegakure, the ��God�� is real, and he does not dare to do anything against the ��God��.


    Jiraiya smiled and cast Genjutsu on him.


    The warehouse��s owner nodded drowsily: ��So that��s how it is, no problem, I��ll bring it with me!��


    ��Thank you very much, boss, but this box can''t be exposed to the rain.�� Jiraiya happily patted the boss on the shoulder.


    ��Don��t worry, there isn''t much else in our vige except for rainproof cloths.��


    The owner said as he found some ck rainproof cloths, wrapped the boxyer byyer, and then called several employees to move the boxes to the carriage, and finally transport it to a hut near the central tower.


    The rain was heavy, and the raindrops mixed with Deva Path Pain��s Chakra pped on the ck rainproof cloth outside the box, and finally slipped weakly from both sides.


    ����


    The 22th floor of the central steel tower.


    Deva Path Pain stood on the edge and looked down at the vige shrouded in rain. Although Jiraiya found a way to avoid the rain, he didn��t panic at all. As long as he guarded the entrance of the tower, let alone Jiraiya, even if the three Sannin gathers together, it is impossible to sneak in silently!


    At this moment, a slowly spinning spiral ripple suddenly appeared on the top of the central steel tower.


    Deva Path Pain��s eyes suddenly closed.


    At the same time, Nagato, who is on the top floor slowly, opened his eyes: ��Uchiha Obito����


    Obito, who is dressed in ck robes, walked out of the spiral ripples, raised his head slightly, and revealed the orange spiral mask: ��Long time no see, Nagato.��


    ��Why are you here?�� Nagato asked expressionlessly.


    ��How indifferent, I��m your ally.�� Obito looked at Nagato, who had a skinny face and sunken eyes, like a fifty-year-old man, with a meaningful look in his eye.


    ��I don��t want to hear nonsense.�� Nagato raised his eyes, and violent pupil power flowing in his eyes.


    Obito chuckled and said: ��Don��t get too excited. I came here this time to share important information with you.��


    ��Say it.�� Nagato doesn��t want to talk nonsense with Obito.


    ��It seems that you haven��t received the information yet.��


    Obito��sughter subsided slightly, and his voice gradually became more solemn, ��Wood Release has reappeared in the Shinobi World.��


    ��Wood Release?�� The corner of Nagato''s mouth cracked in a disdainful arc.


    A Shinobi who awakened Wood Release Kekkei Genkai did appear among the Konoha��s Anbu.


    When Orochimaru forced his way into the Anbu��s Headquarters, he was tied up by Tenzo with Wood Release, and this scene happened to be seen by the White Zetsu��s clone who followed Orochimaru and the information was sent back to him.


    Nagato said calmly: ��I already know.��


    ��No, you don��t know.��


    Obito denied him and said, ��The Wood Release you knowes from Konoha��s Anbu named Tenzo. His Wood Release, which awakened after Orochimaru transnted Senju Hashirama��s cells on him, is very weak.��


    Of course Obito also knew the information that the White Zetsu��s clone knew.


    Nagato frowned slightly, having a vague premonition of something.


    ��And the Wood Release I''m talking about is����


    Obito said solemnly, ��Senju Hashirama��s Wood Release!��


    ��He is dead!�� Nagato said coldly.


    If Hashirama is still alive, how dare the rest of the Great Shinobi Countries dere war against Konoha?


    ��There is a Forbidden Technique in Konoha called Impure World Reincarnation, which summon the souls of the dead from the purend to the living world and participate in the battle.��


    Obito reminded, ��Also�� a forest recently appeared on the border between Land of Wind and Land of Rivers recently. You can send someone to take a look.��


    After that, a spiral ripple appeared in Obito��s right eye, slowly enveloping him.


    When Obito disappears, Nagato fell into deep thought.


    ��Impure World Reincarnation?��


    He immediately attached his consciousness to Deva Path Pain, and then connected to Zetsu with the ring in his hand.


    Soon, Zetsu��s thought projection appeared on the twenty-second floor.


    ��What do you want from me, Pain?�� Zetsu said with cold voice, and the speaker was ck Zetsu.


    ��How much do you know about Impure World Reincarnation?�� Deva Path Pain asked emotionlessly.


    ��Impure World Reincarnation? You should ask Orochimaru, he knows better than me.�� ck Zetsu said.


    ��Orochimaru?��


    ��Isn��t Impure World Reincarnation Konoha��s Forbidden Technique?��


    ��Wait!��


    Deva Path Pain lowered his eyes and vaguely understood something, and then asked, ��He has mastered Impure World Reincarnation?��


    ck Zetsu said: ��Orochimaru once cooperated with Hyuga Taki to steal the remains of Uzumaki n��s members, and summoned their souls to this world through Impure World Reincarnation. Hyuga Taki got Uzumaki n��s Fuinjutsu from these undead souls, while Orochimaru got Uzumaki n��s n Head, Uzumaki Ashina. Before, in the Land of Water, Orochimaru summon Uzumaki Ashina to sessfully seal Sanbi. Unfortunately, it was snatched away by Gekko Kanp�� in the end.��


    Hearing ck Zetsu��s words, Deva Path Pain felt ufortable immediately: ��Why don��t you report this information to me!��


    ��Aiya, Boss Pain is angry.�� White Zetsu shouted with a carefree tone.


    ck Zetsu was toozy to pay attention to this idiot and said: ��I thought you were not interested in these things.��


    Deva Path Pain looked at Zetsu��s thought projection coldly and said: ��No matter what information you have in the future, you must report it to me in time!��


    ��Understood.�� ck Zetsu responded lightly.


    ��A forest suddenly appeared on the border between the Land of Wind and the Land of Rivers. Go and confirm the cause.�� Deva Path Pain ordered.


    ��Okay.�� Zetsu nodded and took the initiative to disband his thought projection.


    ��I seemed to have seen Zetsu''s figure just now.��


    At this moment, Konan came out of the rain, pping her paper wings.


    ��I��m back.��


    Deva Path Pain nodded slightly and said, ��Orochimaru seems to have resurrect Senju Hashirama with Impure World Reincarnation. I send Zetsu to investigate this matter.��


    ��Impure World Reincarnation?�� Konan was confused.


    Deva Path Pain patiently exined what happened before, and then said solemnly: ��Impure World Reincarnation��s importance is self-evident, but Zetsu never told me this information until now. I suspect he might be on Uchiha Obito��s side.��


    After Uchiha Obito told him about Impure World Reincarnation, Zetsu told him about Orochimaru. Is this a coincidence?


    Deva Path Pain does not believe it.


    Konan frowned slightly: ��But Akatsuki can''t live without Zetsu now.��


    Zetsu is their biggest channel for obtaining precious information about the Great Shinobi Viges, and it is also their greatest help in finding Biju. Without him, although it can��t be said that Akatsuki will not be able to move forward, their n will be afraid to be greatly postponed. But now that Nagato��s body is deteriorating, the n not only cannot be postponed, but even needs to be advanced!


    ��Although Uchiha Obito��s true purpose is still unclear, our interests are still the same at the moment.��


    Deva Path Pain said, ��So we can still use Zetsu at this stage, but in the future����


    ��What are your ns?�� Konan asked.


    ��Find the w in Uchiha Obito��s Space-Time Ninjutsu, then I will�� kill him!�� Deva Path Pain narrowed his eyes.


    After killing Uchiha Obito, there is a high probability that without the backer, Zetsu willpletely fall into Akatsuki��s arms. Of course, they may be forced against Zetsu, so he can��t touch Obito until the specific locations of all Biju are confirmed.


    This period of time also happens to allow Konan to collect information about Obito.


    ��I understand.�� Konan nodded.


    ����


    Land of Fire, outside Konoha.


    Taki, who came from the underground base under the frozen soil of the Land of Iron, was discovered by White Zetsu��s clone after walking around here for a fewps. With his help, he smoothly met with Orochimaru.


    ��Taki.��


    Orochimaru looked at Taki, and there��s an unpredictable smile in his golden vertical pupils golden, ��Now, I''m a little curious about where your true self is.��


    Taki frowned: ��What do you mean?��


    Orochimaru smiled and said nothing.


    ��Four days ago, Hyuga Taki��s shadow clone disbanded outside Anbu��s Headquarters. Now, after four days, his shadow clone reappeared in front of me.��


    ��In other words, the location of Hyuga Taki��s true body is only four days away from Konoha!��


    ��Maybe even shorter!��


    ��How much shorter can it be?��


    Orochimaru turned to look at Konoha not far away.


    Somehow, Orochimaru is now more and more convinced that Abyss is in Konoha!


    Although he currently has no evidence to support this conjecture.


    ��Compared to this, I''m more curious about another thing.�� At this time, the head of White Zetsu��s clone came out and he started to speak with a smile.


    ��What is it?�� Taki changed the subject very cooperatively.


    ��A forest suddenly appeared over the Land of Wind. It was suspected to be created with Wood Release.�� White Zetsu��s clone said with a smile.


    ��Wood Release?��


    Orochimaru��s pupils shrank, suddenly remembering what happened a few years ago.


    At that time, Orochimaru used Hashirama and Tobirama��s cells to use Impure World Reincarnation, but in the end, he can only seed in summoning Tobirama with Impure World Reincarnation!


    At the time, Orochimaru had two guesses. First, Hashirama was still alive, but the probability was not big.


    Second, someone is one step ahead of him and summoned Hashirama with Impure World Reincarnation first, so he could no longer summon him.


    ��How big is the forest?�� Orochimaru asked gloomily.


    ��It''s so big, it''s dozens of kilometers vertically and horizontally. It feels bigger than Konoha.�� White Zetsu��s clone drilled out of his body and tried his best to open his hands as wide as possible.


    Orochimaru squinted his eyes, with bright light glittering in his eyes: ��It is really Shodaime Hokage. Only his Wood Release can create a forest of this scale!��


    ��Who?��


    ��Who actually summoned Senju Hashirama with Impure World Reincarnation?!��


    Orochimaru looked in the direction of Konoha, where Impure World Reincarnationes from, ��But Namikaze Minato is the one in charge of Konoha now. With his character, he will never allow his subordinates to practice Impure World Reincarnation and spheme the soul of Shodaime Hokage.��


    ��Hyuga Taki?��


    ��Zetsu?��


    ��These two people are possible, after all, when I use Impure World Reincarnation on Uzumaki n��s members, these two people were all present.��


    But at that time Orochimaru had concealed the huge rune for Impure World Reincarnation, and Orochimaru knew that there was no way the two of them could master the Impure World Reincarnation through simple hand seals.


    ��Therefore, the person who secretly summon Shodaime Hokage with Impure World Reincarnation is most likely a Konoha��s Shinobi!��


    At this time, Orochimaru''s terrifying conjecture once again appeared in his mind: ��The Abyss is in Konoha!��


    ��Could it be that Abyss��s people stole Impure World Reincarnation from the Forbidden Library, and then summon Shodaime Hokage with Impure World Reincarnation����


    ��Wait, there seems to be something wrong.��


    Orochimaru��s brows tightly knit.


    A few months ago, when he told Minato that Kanp�� had joined Abyss, the other party did not show any surprise, indicating that Minato most likely knew about Kanp�� joining Abyss.


    Then herees the problem.


    If Abyss is in Konoha and Kanp�� also joined the organization, then how could Minato not know that someone in Abyss practiced Impure World Reincarnation?


    ��Unless my guess is wrong, otherwise����


    ��There is a problem with Gekko Kanp��!��


    Orochimaru��s eyes are overflowing with light, and he stretched out his tongue to lick his face excitedly. He felt that he had made an important discovery.


    White Zetsu��s clone next to him was chuckling when looking at him, and thought to himself: ��Continue pretending, I already know that you are the one summoning Senju Hashirama with Impure World Reincarnation. It��s a pity that I can��t find your true body, otherwise����


    ��Hmph hmph.��


    As for Taki, he stands with an innocent smile on his face, pretending he didn��t know anything.

 Chapter 741: New Member of The Abyss?

    Chapter 741: New Member of The Abyss?


    Outside Konoha, deep in the jungle.


    Orochimaru was very excited about his discovery, as if he had solved the biggest unsolved case in the history of the Shinobi World, and he could not wait to confront Kanp�� and Minato directly, and then expose Kanp����s identity as a ��double agent��.


    That''s right, in Orochimaru��s view, Kanp�� is a double agent. He is sandwiched between Konoha and Abyss, and while using the resources on both sides for training, he also transmits unimportant information to each other to maintain bnce. And for taboo information like Impure World Reincarnation, he secretly conceals it.


    ��Hmph, what a clever little brat!��


    Minato should soon know the information about Wood Release, but with his trust in Kanp��, Orochimaru believed that he basically has no possibility of sowing discord.


    Orochimaru pondered for a while, then suddenly looked at Taki, his golden vertical pupil overflowing with light, and h said: ��Taki, I want to see the leader of Abyss.��


    Taki��s face changed slightly when he heard this, ��You want to see my boss?��


    ��We were just talking about Wood Release, why would he suddenly want to see him now����


    ��Did Orochimaru have guessed that Wood Release is in Abyss?����As expected of one of the Sannin!��


    Taki took a breath, then scolded with a straight face, ��Orochimaru, who do you think you are? Is the leader of our organization someone you can see if you want to?��


    Orochimaru��s face darkened: ��What did you say?��


    ��You are not qualified to see my leader.�� Taki raised his head slightly, leaving Orochimaru with a profile of his face at an angle of 40 to 50 degrees.


    Orochimaru narrowed his eyes, and there was a sh of murderous intent deep in his eyes.


    He knows that Taki in front of him is also a shadow clone, so using force could not solve any problems.


    ��In that case����


    ��Abyss seems to be recruiting Shinobi who owns Kekkei Genkai as new members.��


    Orochimaru grinned and pulled out a sharp touch, ��Right?��


    Taki looked at him sideways: ��So what?��


    ��I n to rmend someone to Abyss. He is the only one possessing this Kekkei Genkai in the Shinobi World: Shikotsumyaku!��


    Orochimaru said with a sneer, ��So, am I now qualified to meet the leader of Abyss now?��


    Taki can��t help butughed when he heard this: ��Orochimaru, your sense of self-superiority is too good. You want to meet our leader just after rmending a new member to our organization? Are you dreaming?��


    Orochimaru��s mouth slowly dropped, and the cold murderous intention was apanied by a powerful aura slowly enveloped Taki.


    Taki still wanted to be sarcastic, but thinking of Shikotsumyaku, ��Well, let��s give him some face.��


    He then said with a snort: ��For the sake of us being teammates for so many years, I will reluctantly tell you that the leader of our organization will not meet any outsiders, do you understand?!��


    ��Outsider?��


    Orochimaru understood the hint instantly. Taki is implying that if he sent Kimimaro to Abyss, he can thenmunicate with the leader of Abyss through Kimimaro.


    ��However, if I can��t see the leader of the abyss directly, won��t I be losing the bait and the fish?��


    Although Taki and Hy��ketsu have been working for Akatsuki for several years and seemingly free, Orochimaru has not forgotten that they are only shadow clones running around. In that case, what if their true bodies are controlled by the leader of Abyss?


    Orochimaru has to be cautious, after all, Kimimaro is his important reincarnation container!


    But after thinking about it, although Kimimaro��s Kekkei Genkai is strong, but his Kekkei Genkai disease is also getting more and more serious, and he may not live for a few years.


    ��In that case����


    Orochimaru looked at Taki with meaningful look and said: ��I will bring him to you.��


    Taki smiled implicitly: ��I will be good friends with him.��


    Orochimaru also smiled.


    But White Zetsu��s clone, who only showed half of his body, next to him, was extremely shocked!


    ��Orochimaru, this cunning guy, actually has such a deep background!��


    ��Through Impure World Reincarnation, he got Uzumaki n��s n Head, Uzumaki Ashina and Shodaime Hokage, Senju Hashirama. If there��s no ident, Nidaime Hokage, Senju Tobirama is probably also obtained by him.��


    ��Now, there is actually the owner of Shikotsumyaku Kekkei Genkai among his subordinates!��


    ��And most importantly, he wanted to send that Shikotsumyaku Shinobi to Abyss!��


    ��Has he already noticed that Obito and Nagato are about to drive him out of Akatsuki, so he prepared a retreat path in advance and nned to cooperate with Abyss?��


    ��He��s indeed rebelling!��


    White Zetsu��s clone was so angry that he was shaking, but there was nothing he could do!


    Because he knows that Orochimaru in front of him might also be a clone.


    ��Thinking about it this way, Orochimaru and Abyss indeed fit in well.��


    White Zetsu��s clone became more and more tired as he thought about it, and then he dived into the ground and passed the information here to the main body.


    ����


    At this time, Zetsu is in the forest at the Land of Wind��s border. After some sensing, he indeed noticed the aura of Wood Release!


    Decades ago, he had observed the battle between Madara and Hashirama at close range, so he is very sensitive to Wood Release��s aura!


    ��There��s no mistake, this is definitely Senju Hashirama��s Wood Release!�� ck Zetsu��s voice was filled with indescribable coldness.


    ��Uchiha Madara has not been resurrected yet, but his rival Senju Hashirama has returned from the Pure Land first. It''s really disturbing!��


    Then, the information from White Zetsu��s clone came.


    White Zetsu said: ��ck Zetsu, Orochimaru wants to cooperate with Abyss.��


    ck Zetsu��s face turned darker: ��That��s right, there is also that Abyss. This organization appeared inexplicably was also something outside of my n!��


    ��No, we have to figure out what the hell that Abyss is!��


    ��The best way is to imitate Orochimaru and send Kekkei Genkai Shinobi into Abyss!��


    ��But on our side, the only Shinobi who owns Kekkei Genkai is only Obito!��


    ��But Obito is the executor of the n, in case there is an ident in Abyss����


    ��How about I encourage Nagato to send someone to Abyss?��


    ��However, the only Shinobi who owns Kekkei Genkai in Akatsuki are Hyuga Taki and Yuki Hy��ketsu, and both of them are from Abyss!��


    ��There��s no way I can let Nagato join the Abyss himself, right?��


    ��This guy��s Rinnegan can��t be lost.��


    ck Zetsu narrowed his eyes and asked: ��White Zetsu, is there any Missing-nin with Kekkei Genkai recently?��


    White Zetsu said: ��I will send a clone to ck market to have a look.��


    ck Zetsu nodded and continued to observe the surrounding dense forest. After waiting for a while, the news came back.


    ��You''re lucky, there really is one.�� White Zetsu said with a chuckle.


    ��Who?�� ck Zetsu solemnly asked.


    ��Iwagakure��s Missing-nin, Explosion Release Shinobi, Deidara.��


    White Zetsu said with augh, ��I heard that he is the disciple of Sandaime Tsuchikage, and his talent is very good.��


    ��Very good, send a clone to tell Pain about Orochimaru and Deidara��s information. He will know what to do.�� ck Zetsu said.


    ��Understood!�� White Zetsu responded.


    ����


    Amegakure.


    In a hut eight hundred meters away from the central steel tower, Jiraiya broke out of the sealed box that was about to be out of oxygen. He then looked around, and after confirming that he was safe, he immediately came to the window and looked at the steel tower not far away.


    ��Sure enough, there is no way.��


    Jiraiya''s expression is solemn. Although there are many houses in between from here to the central tower, most of the ces have no eaves, making it difficult to shelter from the rain, especially the 100-meter open space at the edge of the central tower, there is no obstruction at all!


    ��In that case, the only option is to try the underground sewer.��

 Chapter 742: Konan And Nagato’s Decision

    Chapter 742: Konan And Nagato��s Decision


    On the twenty-second floor of the central steel tower.


    A White Zetsu��s clone is reporting information about Orochimaru and Deidara to Deva Path Pain.


    Deva Path Pain listened expressionlessly, and then asked: ��Has the situation in the Land of Wind been confirmed?��


    White Zetsu��s clone nodded with augh: ��It has been confirmed that it is indeed Wood Release, and it is the God of Shinobi, Senju Hashirama����


    ��There is only one god in this Shinobi World!��


    Deva Path Pain interrupted him coldly and said, ��Tell me the specific location of Deidara.��


    ��He is now causing terrorist activities in the border of the Land of Earth and the Land of Grass.��


    White Zetsu��s clone asked with a smile, ��Pain, who are you going to send to recruit Deidara?��


    ��I will go personally!�� Deva Path Pain said.Akatsuki is now divided into six groups: Pain and Konan, Taki and Orochimaru, Hy��ketsu and Hidan, Kakuzu and Kisame, and then Zetsu alone, who is responsible for maintainingmunication with each group, and also searching about the information of Great Shinobi Viges�� Biju and Jinchuriki. There��s also Sasori, who is abandoned by Shisui and is alone now.


    If he simply just wanted to recruit Deidara into Akatsuki, he can send any group, but as ck Zetsu thought, at this time, Deva Path Pain or Nagato behind it, has be more and more afraid of Abyss.


    In Akatsuki, Hy��ketsu and Taki are members of Abyss. If this organization really cooperates with Orochimaru, who owns Senju Hashirama, Abyss��s existence will threaten Akatsuki!


    Therefore, Nagato must send a Kekkei Genkai Shinobi into Abyss to find out what is going on with this organization!


    But in Akatsuki, only him, Hy��ketsu and Taki have Kekkei Genkai. Needless to say about thetter two, it is absolutely impossible for him, as the leader of Akatsuki, to join Abyss! As for Kakuzu��s Earth Grudge Fear and Konan��s Paper Ninjutsu, they can only be called Secret Technique and have nothing to do with Kekkei Genkai.


    So Deidara��s appearance��


    ��Huh?��


    ��Why is it so coincidental?��


    ��Coincidence?��


    ��Or is it��?��


    Deva Path Pain looked White Zetsu��s clone leaving with a smile, and slowly narrowed his eyes.


    ��The source of information is in the hands of others, making me too passive!��


    ��Damn it!!��


    At this moment, a familiar white-haired figure suddenly shed across Deva Path Pain��s eyes.


    That is the image that other Pain had seen that were transmitted to his mind through Rinnegan��s vision sharing.


    ��Jiraiya-sensei, you actually got into the sewer, it really fits your identity.��


    In the next moment, a powerful space power came from all directions. It was the Summoning Technique of Animal Path.


    Central tower��s underground sewer.


    Jiraiya stood on the huge criss-crossing water pipes, looking at the Animal Path not far away with cold eyes, and a look of confidence shed on his face: ��There is only one person on the other side, I just need to kill him before he can send out a distress signal����


    ��Summoning Technique!��


    Animal Path quickly formed hand seals, and mmed his palms onto the ground!


    Bang!


    Amidst the light smoke, Deva Path, Human Path, Hell Path, Asura Path and Preta Path walked out emotionlessly.


    ��You����


    The confidence on Jiraiya��s face gradually turned into sadness. He looked at the leader, Deva Path Pain, with sad gaze, ���� It is indeed puppets!��


    As early as a few months ago, Minato told him that the six Pain might be puppet, but Jiraiya didn��t want to believe that Nagato would turn Yahiko into a puppet, but now, he had no choice but to believe after seeing the scene before him!!


    The prerequisite for using Summoning Technique is a blood contract, and under normal circumstances, it can only be used by humans to summon Summoned Beast, who has the blood contract with them, from other ces!


    Of course, the Three Holy Lands can also use the Reverse Summoning Technique, where the Summoned Beast will summon the human contractor, but the prerequisite for the technique is that there must be a summoning scroll with the human name written on it.


    As for the Summoning Technique between humans��


    It doesn��t exist at all!


    Therefore, the only reason that can exin the scene before him is that they are not human!


    ��Puppet����


    The sadness in Jiraiya��s eyes was gradually reced by anger: ��Nagato, why did you make Yahiko into a puppet! Isn��t he your best friend?! Have you ever thought about Konan''s feelings?!��


    ��Although you are our teacher, you don��t understand anything at all.��


    Deva Path Pain spoke. His indifferent voice does not have the slightest emotion, and he slowly stretched out his hand, ��Bansho Ten��in!��


    A powerful gravitational force suddenly condensed from Deva Path Pain��s hand. Jiraiya had no intention of resisting at all, and let the gravity pull him to fly quickly towards Deva Path Pain.


    Seeing this, Deva Path Pain narrowed his eyes: ��Is it shadow clone again?��


    Jiraiya, who is already half a meter in front of Deva Path Pain, said with a slight smile: ��I wille again.��


    Bang!


    Deva Path Pain crushed Jiraiya with one hand.


    ��Bastard!!��


    ��Abyss, Orochimaru, Uchiha Obito, Zetsu, Jiraiya����


    ��Why?��


    ��Why?!��


    Nagato, who is on the top floor of the central tower, opened his eyes suddenly and smashed the wheelchair under him angrily, ��Why are you all going against me!!��


    ��Nagato, what''s wrong?��


    Konan flew over from the rain curtain, and the raindrops scattered all over the sky sshed on the floor, each one reflecting Nagato''s skinny and ghost-like face.


    ��Konan����


    Seeing the personing, Nagato''s furious mood was suppressed instantly. He gritted his teeth and told her everything that had just happened.


    ��Konan, I��m�� tired.��


    Nagato lowered his head and panted slightly, ��I��m really tired. I feel like the entire world is resisting me. It doesn��t want to let meplete my dream, and it keeps setting up various difficulties in front of me�� I��m so tired.��


    ��Nagato, I will always support you.��


    Konan is not good at words and could only say some simple words tofort Nagato.


    Fortunately, Nagato is also a straight man and doesn''t need a lot to beforted. After listening to Konan��sfort, his mood quickly recovered.


    Konan then got down to business: ��There is too little information about Uchiha Obito in the ck market. I can��t analyze the weakness of his Space-Time Ninjutsu at all, so I n to go to Konoha.��


    Hearing this, Nagato frowned: ��No! It��s too dangerous!��


    Ever since Shisui abducted a White Zetsu��s clone back to Konoha, Nagato knew that Akatsuki no longer had secrets to the Konoha��s higher-ups. The reason why he didn''t move was because Konoha had not attacked Amegakure yet.


    But not moving does not mean that he can let Konan go to Konoha. This is simply sending amb into a tiger��s den!


    ��Only Konoha has information about Uchiha Obito.�� Konan exined.


    ��Konan, you����


    Nagato still wanted to say something, but Konan interrupted him, ��I have already decided.��


    There is no superior-subordinate rtionship between her and Nagato, so sometimes, she does not need to listen to Nagato��s orders.


    Seeing Konan��s determined look, Nagato could only say: ��Let Kakuzu and Kisame apany you!��


    Konan shook her head: ��They are followed by Zetsu��s clone. And we can��t let Zetsu know about this.��


    Konan can fly into the sky to avoid being followed by White Zetsu''s clones, but Kakuzu and Kisame can��t.


    ��In that case, I will go with you!��


    Now, Nagato only has Konan left, and he doesn��t want to see her take risks no matter what. Even if she really wants to take risks, he must apany her!


    Konan shook her head again: ��Jiraiya-sensei is just outside the vige. If you leave, no one can stop him.��


    Nagato was startled. He just remembered that Jiraiya is indeed still outside.


    ��Damn it!!��


    Nagato grabbed the armrests of the seat with both hands tightly, the veins on the back of his hands were exposed, and he said with clenched teeth: ��Then I will give up this ce!��


    ��This is our home, how can you just give it up like this?��


    Konan took a step back, and papers started flying behind her, turning into a pair of huge wings, pping and rolling up winds, and took her flying towards the rain curtain.�� So whether it��s Deidara or Konoha, only I can go.��


    Seeing Konan flying into the rain, Nagato��s eyes shed with struggle, and then, he gradually calmed down.


    ��You are wrong, Konan, home is where you are!��

 Chapter 743: Two Letters And One Information

    Chapter 743: Two Letters And One Information


    Land of Fire.


    Konoha.


    The Hokage Office in the Hokage Tower received two letters today, one from Land of Water��s Kirigakure and the other from Land of Wind��s Sunagakure.


    After Minato went to work, he first opened the letter from Kirigakure.


    The person who wrote the letter was the actual person in charge of Kirigakure Vige, Elder Genji.


    Genji is old, so the content of the letter is long and convoluted, with a lot of polite words. It is not until thest paragraph that he sharply uses and protests against Konoha��s shameless cover-up of Yondaime Mizukage��s killing. At the same time, he hoped that Konoha can take on the responsibility of Shinobi World��s strongest Shinobi Vige, take the initiative to admit its mistakes, hand over the murderer Hyuga n, andpensate Kirigakure for the huge losses! (T/N: It seemed that I have mistrante this elder name. In Naruto Wiki, his name is Genji, not Genki. Sorry about all the confusion before. I won��t fix his name in previous chapter, and use Genji as his name from now on.)


    After seeing this paragraph, Minato felt that they hired a ghostwriter.��


    Minato shook his head slightly.


    ��After the death of Yondaime Mizukage, although the Kirigakure broke through the bloody mist policy and resumed diplomacy with other Great Shinobi Viges, the corrupt management����Minato casually put the letter aside, and then opened the letter sent by Sunagakure.


    The letter was written by Yondaime Kazekage, Rasa.


    The content of the letter is very strange. First of all, Rasa mentioned Akatsuki, saying that Sunagakure will definitely pay attention to this Missing-nin organization, and actively cooperate with Konoha to eliminate this cancer from the Shinobi World, emphasizing that the friendship between Sunagakure and Konoha willst forever.


    Next, Rasa talked about how Sunagakure and Konoha have been mutually beneficial to each other, and having win-win situation over the years, and believes that the alliance rtionship between the two parties should be immortal.


    Finally, there were a lot ofpliments.


    ��It seems that he has also hired a ghostwriter.��


    Minato didn��t know whether to cry orugh, but his expression straightened immediately.


    ��No!��


    ��Why did Rasa suddenly write this letter?��


    Minato had written to Rasa before, asking him to guard against Akatsuki, but Rasa��s reply was neither humble nor overbearing, neither warm nor cool, neither familiar nor distant.


    ��And this letter, this tone�� why does it feel like kneeling and licking?��


    ��Did something unexpected happen to Sunagakure that caused its strength to plummet?��


    Minato��s expression suddenly changed: ��Could it be that Akatsuki managed to kidnap Ichibi from Sunagakure?��


    He hurriedly shouted outside: ��Genma.��


    ��Hokage-sama, I am the one on duty today.��


    The person who came in was not Genma, but another member of the Hokage Guard toon, Namiashi Raido.


    Minato apologized, and then asked him to find all the recent information on Sunagakure.


    Half an hourter, arge amount of information appeared on Minato''s desk. He opened it one by one and read them, but he found no sign of anyone invading Sunagakure, nor any trace of the war.


    ��Weird.��


    Minato is puzzled.


    At this moment, the Anbu Commander, Eagle suddenly hurried over.


    ��Hokage-sama, there��s an important information!�� Eagle nervously handed over a scroll.


    When Minato opened it, the expression suddenly showed realization, and he murmured: ��Land of Wind��s border�� Forest�� suspected of being Wood Release?��


    ��So that��s how it is!��


    ��No wonder Rasa would write such a letter.��


    ��He honestly thought that Konoha has a Wood Release Shinobi again.��


    The sound and smile of Tenzo appeared in Minato''s mind, and then he shook his head and chuckled.


    But soon after, he noticed something was wrong, ��If Rasa only knew about Tenzo''s existence, why would Eagle say ��important information��?��


    He quickly lowered his head to look at the information again, and his face gradually bing serious.


    ��ording to the information, the forest at the desert on the Land of Wind��s border suddenly appeared at the beginning of this month, and during that time, Tenzo was always in Konoha and has never left!��


    ��Moreover, the forest that suddenly appeared actually stretched for dozens of kilometers����


    ��For such arge-scale forest, I am afraid that only Shodaime-sama��s Wood Release can do it, right?��


    Minato looked up at Eagle and asked: ��Eagle, what do you think?��


    Eagle is wearing an eagle mask, so his expression can��t be seen, but Minato could feel his uneasy heart from his rapid breathing.


    ��Hokage-sama, could it be�� Impure World Reincarnation?�� As the Anbu Commander, Eagle knows about the Forbidden Technique recorded on Scroll of Seals.


    However, because of the various Forbidden Technique recorded in it, the Scroll of Seals has been guarded by Anbu day and night. If Impure World Reincarnation is leaked, then Anbu can��t shirk the me.


    There are also Hashirama��s cells. If someone want to summon Hashirama with Impure World Reincarnation, he must have a certain amount of Hashirama��s cells, and this thing is also something the Anbu guard!


    Eagle did not dare to shirk the me and immediately apologized.


    Minato then fell into deep contemtion.


    ��Although theplete version of Impure World Reincarnation is recorded on Scroll of Seals, the taboo data room on the second floor also contains arge amount of research data left by Nidaime Hokage-sama, including Impure World Reincarnation. If a Shinobi with extraordinary talent obtains these research data, they might be able to infer Impure World Reincarnation from it.��


    ��As for Shodaime��s cells, in addition to Anbu, Root also has them, and it happens that Root��s Shodaime��s cells were stolen.��


    Among the people who stole Shodaime��s cells was Hyuga n��s Shinobi, who should Hyuga Taki who betrayed Konoha and the Hyuga n, and joined Abyss!��


    ��Abyss has obtained Shodaime��s cell. Then there��s Orochimaru. With his ability and talent, whether it was stealing the Impure World Reincarnation in the Scroll of Seals from Anbu silently, orpiles the Impure World Reincarnation��s research materials in the taboo data room, it is not a problem.��


    ��Then herees the question����


    ��Do Abyss and Orochimaru really cooperate to summon Shodaime Hokage with Impure World Reincarnation?��


    Minato pondered this possibility.


    ��ording to Kanp��, the purpose of Abyss��s existence is to study various Kekkei Genkai. Then, Wood Release must be one of the Kekkei Genkai Abyss wanted to obtain the most, so Abyss has every motive to do so.��


    ��As for Orochimaru, this guy is ambitious and joined Akatsuki after defecting to Konoha, and has never settled down. If he has a chance to obtain Shodaime Hokage using Impure World Reincarnation, he would definitely do so without hesitation!��


    Thinking of this, Minato suddenly remembered something.


    A few months ago, Orochimaru once broke into his house at night and tried to provoke his rtionship with Kanp�� by telling him about Kanp�� joining Abyss. At that time, Minato and Kanp�� were both wondering why Orochimaru knew that Kanp�� had joined Abyss?


    Now, Minato suddenly realized.


    ��It turns out that Orochimaru and Abyss have cooperated!��


    ��But there is still a problem.��


    ��From what Kanp�� said, Abyss obviously does not want Akatsuki to resurrect Jubi, but isn��t Orochimaru from Akatsuki?��


    ��In that case, why did Abyss choose to cooperate with Akatsuki��s member?��


    ��Is Orochimaru nning to leave Akatsuki?��


    Minato''s thoughts were like the wind, searching for the truth among various clues.


    ��Hokage-sama?�� Seeing Minato looked absent-minded, Eagle called softly.


    Minato came back to his senses and said: ��Don��t disclose this matter to the public for the time being. Also, ask Kanp�� toe and find me.��


    ��Yes.��


    After Eagle left, Minato thought for a while and decided to write a reply first.


    His letters to Kirigakure��s Elder Genji are all kinds of convoluted words, and the letter to Rasa deliberately hinted in a subtle way, indicating that Wood Release Shinobi is indeed in Konoha, in order to scare Sunagakure.


    Not long after he sent out the two letters, Kanp�� arrived.

 Chapter 744: A Brief Farewell

    Chapter 744: A Brief Farewell


    When they found Kanp��, thetter was in the sixth training ground. When he learned that Minato wanted to see him, he immediately handed over the heavy training stick to Shisui, and then left everyone behind, and rushed to the Hokage Tower at a flying speed.


    ��Hokage-sama.��


    Kanp�� greeted politely and meticulously as he entered the Hokage''s Office


    o(��^��)o


    He��s the Anbu��s team captain after all. His identity is different now, so he must pay attention to his words and deeds.


    Minato was not polite to him, and told Kanp�� about what happened in the Land of Wind��s border, and also told Kanp�� all his own guesses.


    After hearing this, Kanp����s eyes shed with surprise!


    ��So that��s how it is!��


    ��No wonder Orochimaru knew about me joining Abyss, it turned out that he actually cooperated with Abyss!��Moreover, one of them stole Hashirama��s cells from Root, and the other steals Impure World Reincarnation from Hokage Tower. They worked together in collusion and actually conspired to desecrate the soul of Shodaime Hokage!��


    ��Unforgiveable!��


    Kanp�� is both surprised and angry, but thinking that if Minato knows the truth in the future, then no matter how realistic he acted at the moment, he would look like a clown in the future.


    So he slowly put away his shock and sighed solemnly: ��As expected of one of the Sannin. Orochimaru can actually find Abyss and cooperate with Abyss. He��s really not simple!��


    ��The organizational structure of Abyss is a one-line connection. For Orochimaru to be able to cooperate with Abyss, it should be because the leader of Abyss desperately wants to get Shodaime Hokage-sama��s Wood Release! But in any case, we must not let them desecrate the soul of Shodaime Hokage-sama!��


    Minato asked solemnly, ��Kanp��, can you find out who owns the Impure World Reincarnation of Shodaime Hokage-sama?!��


    Kanp�� hesitated: ��Can I?��


    ��It should be possible, right?��


    ��I��ll try my best!�� Kanp�� said solemnly.


    Minato continued: ��By the way, has there been any reply from Ry��shi Tenk��?��


    ��Reply?��


    ��What reply?��


    Kanp�� was a little confused, but his face is extremely steady. He recalled carefully, and finally remembered that Minato had mentioned to him about meeting the leader of Abyss.


    After remembering it, he shook his head slightly and sighed: ��Ry��shi Tenk�� has not replied to me.��


    Minato frowned slightly, but he also knew that this matter couldn''t be rushed, so he had to suppress his unwillingness and said: ��Notify me immediately if there is any news!��


    ��Yes!��


    Aftering down from Hokage Tower, Kanp�� breathed a steady sigh of relief.


    After using Nativity of a World of Trees to create the forest, Kanp�� knew that the news could not be concealed, but fortunately, everything went as he expected, and the me was thrown to Abyss.


    Regardless of whether others believe it or not, it��s enough as long as Minato believes it.


    Kanp�� looked at the sky and saw that it was almost lunch time, so he forgot about these trivial matters and his subordinates who were undergoing training, and turned around to find Mei to eat together.


    Ichigo hot spring inn.


    Since Danzo was imprisoned in Konoha Prison, the ce has returned to its usual bustle. Although it''s only noon, there are already many men and womening to enjoy the hot spring.


    Kanp�� subconsciously avoided them and walked straight towards the back door.


    In the small courtyard, Mei is writing a letter at the moment.


    Elder Genji not only wrote a letter to Minato, but also wrote a letter to He first gave a simple greeting, and then urged her to work steadily and make Konoha admit to killing Yondaime Mizukage, and pay thepensation to Kirigakure for the loss, and finally asked about Sanbi��s whereabouts. (T/N: It seemed that I have mistrante this elder name. In Naruto Wiki, his name is Genji, not Genki. Sorry about all the confusion before. I won��t fix his name in previous chapter, and use Genji as his name from now on.)


    Mei took a pen and paper and carefully considered writing a reply. She told Genji that everything was fine in Konoha, but Yondaime Hokage was very cunning and only sent the Advisor, Sarutobi Hiruzen to negotiate with her. And Sarutobi Hiruzen pushed everything to Konoha��s Missing-nin, Hyuga Taki, determined that the matter had nothing to do with Konoha, andpensation was even more nonsense.


    As for Sanbi��s whereabouts, she is also at a loss.


    Finally, Mei wrote that there was a rebellion in Konoha and Advisor Danzo rebelled. Unfortunately, he failed in the end and did not bring substantial losses to Konoha, which was very regrettable.


    After she finished writing, Mei folded the letter and put it in an envelope, and then called Ao to send it away.


    When Ao walked out of the small courtyard, he happened to encounter Kanp��ing in from the back door.


    ��Gekko Kanp��, you are here����


    Aosubconsciously opened his mouth to ask what he was here for, and then realized, ��What else could this smelly brat do here?��


    He immediately changed his tune and said enthusiastically, ��Hahaha, it��s gettingte. Gekko Kanp��, do you want to have a meal together?��


    Kanp�� couldn��t be polite with Ao, so he immediately showed disgusted expression and said: ��No way!��


    ��Don��t be like this!��


    Ao walked over and hooked up with him, and then said, ��Don��t we know each other? You should give me some face!��


    Kanp�� is so angry when he heard this, ��This bastard has no good heart. I came here to find Mei to eat together. Now you jumped out and caused trouble. Do you think I��m scared of you!��


    Kanp�� pushed him away and said: ��Ao, I have a business that I need to see Terumi Mei, please don��t hinder me!��


    ��Business?��


    Ao said, ��As the deputy leader Kirigakur��s envoys, I am absolutely qualified����


    Before he could finish his words, Kanp�� had already abandoned him and ran into the small courtyard.


    Ao��s face twitched slightly when he saw this. As the deputy leader, he also wants face, so he immediately turned around and followed him: ��Hey, I haven��t finished speaking yet.��


    Mei was in a normal mood today, and Kanp�� finally took her to Ramen Ichiraku for a fragrant meal after talking it to her. During the period, Kanp�� nned to use his silver tongue to pour a few bowls of chicken soup for the soul to Mei, warm her heart, and tell a few jokes to bring the two of them closer. Unfortunately, Ao followed behind them like a dog skin ster. In order to prevent others from stealing his special skills, Kanp�� had no choice but to behave himself.


    After the meal, Kanp�� sent Mei to Hokage Tower to negotiate, and then returned to the sixth training ground to take over.


    ����


    Land of Iron��s coastal pier.


    The Uchiha shadow clone, ��madara, who is responsible for searching the deserted inds on the sea, is currently hiring sailors.


    Because he had no money on him (shadow clone has no money), ��madara had no choice but to go to the Land of Iron��s ck market andplete a few missions before arriving here.


    After renting a ship, hiring people, buying fresh vegetables, loading food and storing water, everything was finally ready after a long time!


    ��madara stood on the railing at the tip of the ship. Facing wind and waves, he raised his hands to the side and shouted: ��I am the man who will be the Pirate King! Boys, let��s go!!��


    ��


    At the same time.


    In a cave deep in a deserted ind at Land of Rice Fields��s sea territory, two shadows are slowly walking out of the cave. It is Orochimaru and Kimimaro!


    ��Orochimaru-sama!��


    When the guarding Shinobi hiding near the cave saw Orochimaru��s figure, they quickly jumped out and knelt down on one knee to greet him.


    Orochimaru nodded to them coldly, and took Kimimaro to walk away with no emotion.


    ��Kimimaro!��


    At this moment, Jugo ran out of the cave, ��Kimimaro, where are you going? I��ll go with you!��


    Orochimaru nced sideways at Jugo, and smiled without saying a word.


    Kimimaro turned around and shook his head: ��Jugo, you can stay here for treatment with peace of mind. I will be back soon!��


    ��But���� Jugo stepped forward agitatedly. The reason why he came here for treatment is all because of Kimimaro. If Kimimaro is gone, what is the point of him staying here?


    ��Jugo, believe me, I am your prison, how can I ignore you?�� Kimimaro looked at him with bright eyes, as if conveying something.


    ��Okay.��


    Jugo nodded slightly.


    Kimimaro smiled, then turned around and followed Orochimaru.


    The sea breeze blew, ruffling Kimimaro��s shoulder-length white hair.


    For some reason, Jugo had a strange feeling that he would be able to see Kimimaro again soon.


    ��This is just a brief parting.��

 Chapter 745: Deidara Falls Into The Trap

    Chapter 745: Deidara Falls Into The Trap


    Near the border between Land of Earth and Land of Grass.


    A huge white fat pigeon is pping its wings awkwardly in midair. Although it was ugly, it was extremely fast, like an arrow leaving the string, disappearing in an instant.


    On the fat pigeon, a twelve-year-old young man was sitting cross-legged angrily. The strong wind was dancing in the air, blowing his long golden hair loudly.


    ��This is art!��


    Deidara lowered his head and yed with the new bomb in his hand, his blue pupils are filled with uncontroble excitement and madness.


    The white fat pigeon flew for a while and quickly found a small vige. Deidara looked down and saw that the people in the vige were like ck ants. He was not polite and threw the bomb in his hand without saying a word.


    ��Art is explosion, Katsu!��


    Bang!!


    Amidst the violent explosion, a huge me apanied by thick ck smoke suddenly soared into the sky from the vige below.There was not even a trace of screams, as the civilians of the vige were directly blown into pieces!


    ��Ahhh, awesome!!!��


    Deidaray on the fat pigeon and looked at the rising mushroom cloud excitedly. His small body trembled with excitement, and he was mumbling crazy things like art and explosions.


    At this time, the surging air waves generated by the explosion below were swept up along with the mushroom cloud like an overwhelming sea, so Deidara hurriedly controlled the fat pigeon to fly towards the distance.


    But at this moment, a shrill sound of wind suddenly came from above Deidara''s head.


    ��Someone attacked me?!��


    Deidara''s expression changed slightly. He is already high in the sky at the moment, so he wondered how could there be a Shinobi above him?


    ��Is it that smelly old man?��


    He looked up, and immediately saw a dreamlike woman descending from the sky bathed in the warm sunshine.


    The woman had purple hair with a white flower on it, behind her is a pair of huge paper wings, and her exquisite figure is covered in a ck windbreaker with red cloud patterns.


    ��Who are you?��


    Deidara was half-kneeling on the fat pigeon, and the surging air wavesing from below kept blowing a strand of blond hair in front of his face. He didn''t bother to fix his hair, and just looked at this beautiful woman coldly, and said with a snort, ��Did that smelly old man send you to catch me? Hmm.��


    Konan slowly descended to a position parallel to Deidara, and slowly observed Deidara with indifferent gaze.


    ��I��m asking you something, hmm.�� Deidara shouted dissatisfied.


    ��You are Deidara, right.��


    Konan finally spoke, her eyes gradually shifted from Deidara to the mushroom cloud that was gradually scattering below, and said, ��Your Explosion Release is pretty good, join Akatsuki.��


    ��Huh?��


    Deidara stared at her sharply, and said angrily, ��Woman, are you insulting my art? Hmm?!��


    ��It seems that I have to defeat you first before I canmunicate with you normally.��


    Konan fluttered her wings and she flew back quickly. At the same time, paper-shuriken were shot out all over the sky, like a rainstorm of pear blossoms, shooting towards Deidara and the fat pigeon.


    ��Paper?��


    Deidara raised his eyebrows, and while controlling the fat pigeon to dodge quickly, he stuffed the white detonating y into the mouth of the palm of his right hand, and the mouth spit out arge number of white spiders after a while.


    Deidara waved his hand casually ��Art is explosion, Katsu!��


    Boom boom boom��


    Amidst the series of explosions, the paper-shuriken in the sky were instantly taken away by the shockwave, turning into sparks and drifted away in the wind.


    ��Interesting.��


    Konan flew above Deidara''s head and sped her hands together: ��Secret Technique: Paper Drizzle!��


    Deidara looked up and saw countless tiny ck dots falling down under the dazzling sunlight. When he squinted his eyes, he saw that there were pieces of paper as thin as cicada wings, so densely packed that they covered the sky in the blink of an eye.


    ��Is this kind of thing harmful?��


    Although Deidara thought this in his mind, he kept moving his hands, frantically using the detonating y to make bombs, and then throwing them towards Konan above.


    But as soon as the bomb was thrown out, before it could get close to Konan, it was wrapped up in countless pieces of paper and exploded,pletely unable to harm the other party.


    ��Bastard!��


    ��The opponent can also fly, so my advantage is greatly weakened, hmm!��


    Deidara is unhappy. Seeing the rain of paper approaching, he hurriedly patted the fat pigeon and controlled it to fly down quickly to the dense forest below.


    At the same time.


    On the Land of Earth��s border, on a towering rock wall, Nagato sits in a wheelchair, and the pair of Rinnegan stares coldly at the airbat in the distance.


    Six Paths of Pain stood behind him, but at the moment, their eyes are closed tightly and there is no sounding from them.


    As Deidara controlled the fat pigeon tond on the dense forest, Konan also followed down and used her Paper Ninjutsu to attack Deidara��s top, bottom, left, right, and back indiscriminately, always maintaining fire suppression on him!


    Deidara came out to test a new type of bomb this time and did not prepare too much detonating y, so after more than half an hour, the detonating y in his pocket was exhausted.


    ��Stop fighting, stop fighting.��


    Deidara quickly shouted, ��Hey, what do you want, woman? hmm!��


    Seeing that Deidara had given up, Konan was not polite and invited him to join Akatsuki again.


    ��Akatsuki? What kind of organization is that? Hmm.�� Deidara asked with stalling for time in his mind. He��s still thinking about how to get away from this crazy woman.


    ��The purpose of Akatsuki��s existence is to change the structure of the Shinobi World, and the first step is to eliminate the Five Great Shinobi Viges!�� Konan said.


    As for the second step, after everyone in the Shinobi World experienced extreme pain, they will re-establish order in the Shinobi World and restore peace to the Shinobi World. However, she did not say this, after all, the kid in front of her has a very crazy and cruel personality, and he must not like the Shinobi World being at peace.


    ��Destroy the Five Great����


    Deidara was shocked, and then he felt his blood boiling and his brain trembling.


    ��Performing my art at the Five Great Hidden Viges�� it sounds like a great idea!��


    He looked sideways at the mushroom cloud that had mostly dissipated, thinking that releasing his explosion in front of a vige without Shinobi and just defenseless people would be an insult to his art!


    ��Yeah!��


    ��My art should bloom on the grandest stage!!����


    ��I agree to join your Akatsuki, hmm!�� Deidara agreed simply.


    ��Very good.��


    Konan nodded and said indifferently, ��Then your first mission is��to go undercover in Abyss!��


    ��Abyss? What is that? hmm.�� Deidara felt a little unhappy, and had a vague illusion of being used as a tool.


    ��But that smelly old man is right, the water of the Shinobi World is indeed very deep!��


    ��Abyss is a mysterious organization that only recruits Kekkei Genkai Shinobi. You have to sneak into this organization and tell me all the information about this organization.�� Konan said.


    Deidara shouted dissatisfiedly: ��I refuse, I����


    ��Before you prove your art to the Shinobi World, you����


    Konan��s paper wings fluttered, and then there��s paper-shuriken all over the sky, ready to shoot at Deidara like meteors, ��Are you��willing to die?��


    Of course Deidara is not willing. What he yearns of is to let his art resound throughout the Shinobi World, even if he sacrificed his own life for it. However, he was really not willing to just die like this at the hands of this unknown woman!


    Seeing the paper-shurikens all over the sky in front of him, he had no choice but to surrender: ��I agree, hmm!��


    Swish swish��


    The paper-shuriken shot away to his side, sweeping down leaves and branches on the ground.

 Chapter 746: Two Shoulders Bear Responsibility!

    Chapter 746: Two Shoulders Bear Responsibility!


    Since Danzo was arrested, the Anbu who had been on standby for a few months gradually returned to their busy schedule. The missions that had piled up for several months were also assigned to each team one by one. Finally, Kanp����s sixth team was also came to do mission.


    The Anbu Commander, Eagle personally handed over the mission scroll to Kanp��, and asked him toplete the mission brilliantly!


    Kanp�� opened the scroll and found that themission client was actually Kusagakure!


    A few days ago, the viges near the Land of Grass and Land of Earth��s border disappeared one after another. After Kusagakure��s Shinobi repeatedly searched but found no results, they were forced to seek help from Konoha under pressure!


    Kanp�� read the content and listened to Eagle��s chatter, and quickly figured out what was beyond the mission.


    Many years ago, after Konoha helped rebuild Kusagakure, the rtionship between the two viges has been very close, especially Konoha has a significant influence on Kusagakure!


    But with the passage of time, Kusagakure gradually developed and grew, and the new generation of Shinobi also grew rapidly. As a result, the beating hearts of the higher-ups, including the leader of Kusagakure, began to restless. Little by little, they wiped out Konoha��s influence in Kusagakure, and wanted to be apletely independent and powerful Shinobi Vige!


    So this time, if the internal pressure in Kusagakure this time was not too great, they would have never asked Konoha for help.


    ��Husky, if you can sessfullyplete the mission, you can re-enhance Konoha��s influence in Kusagakure!��Eagle clenched his right fist and waved hard, ��Ganbatte!!!��


    Kanp����s face twitched.


    ��That��s what he said, but����


    ��An entire vige disappeared�� Could it be that it��s done by Nagato��s Shinra Tensei?��


    To be honest, Kanp�� doesn��t want to touch this kind of ��important�� mission.


    But he is now the captain of the sixth team of Konoha��s Anbu. In addition to his head, he also carries a heavy burden called ��responsibility�� on his shoulders!


    So he said with a serious expression: ��Commander, in a search mission like this, the longer it goes on, the fewer clues there will be. Moreover, Kusagakure��s Shinobi must have searched the scene countless times, and even if there are clues, they must have destroyed them.��


    As the team captain, Kanp�� said these words not because he was afraid that his position as the team captain would be removed after failing this mission, but because he was thinking about his subordinates!


    What if their wages are deducted?


    His subordinates are all working hard, so Kanp�� will never let this happen!


    Yes, he is such a good captain who thinks about his subordinates!


    o(��^��)o


    ��You��re right����


    When Eagle heard Kanp����s words, he subconsciously nodded, but he soon realized it, changed the subject, and couldn''t help but said angrily, ��But this mission involves diplomacy, so no matter what, we have to give Kusagakure a satisfactory answer, understand?��


    ��Understood!��


    Kanp�� saw that Eagle was not easy to fool, so he had no choice but to agree.


    Then, he returned to the locker room of the sixth team and saw that everyone had arrived. He sighed before saying anything. After sessfully making the atmosphere in the locker room tense and uneasy, Kanp�� slowly said: ��Everyone, we have a new mission. Get ready to go to Kusagakure.��


    ��Kusagakure?��


    ��Captain Husky, what''s the mission?��


    ��I always feel a little uneasy.��


    ��To actually send our sixth team, this mission must not be easy.��


    The crowd of extras said one after another.


    Shisui, Itachi, Tenzo and the others looked Kanp�� with solemn expressions.


    ��The specific content of the mission�� Let��s talk about it on the way.�� Kanp�� waved his hand and turned away happily.


    That morning, Anbu��s sixth team left Konoha.


    On the way, Kanp�� told them about the disappearance of several viges in the Land of Grass, and exaggerated the severe diplomatic matter, and then, he finally said: ��So if this mission cannot bepleted smoothly, Commander Eagle may cause trouble to everyone, but you can rest assured, if he wants to make it difficult for you, he must pass me first!��


    At thest sentence, Kanp�� said it resolutely and decisively, showing great momentum!


    All the extras are so excited that they wished the mission would fail immediately, so that Eagle can immediately me Kanp��, and then they will jump out and take the responsibility!


    ��Well��something feels weird when I think about it this way.��


    Shisui followed at the end, and under his mask, he didn��t know whether to cry orugh.


    Tenzo has suffered too much from Kanp��, so how could he not understand his face clearly? If he hadn''t been wearing a mask, his disdainful smile can be seen by all.


    As for Itachi, this guy has been following Shisui all the time. He doesn��t care about what Kanp�� said, as long as he can act with Shisui!


    Everyone traveled over mountains and ridges, and crossed the border between the Land of Fire and the Land of Grass in just five days, and arrived at Kusagakure the next day.


    The leader of Kusagakure, Nishida Hisao warmly received them, but the formic smile on his face kept Kanp�� and the others at arm''s length.


    Kanp�� didn''t want to be polite to him and said straight to the point: ��Sir, please give us all clues rted to the mission.��


    Nishida Hisao looked embarrassed and said hesitantly: ��To be honest, when the first vige disappeared, I sent our Anbu to investigate the matter in time. Although we sessfully found a lot of clues, it didn��t help in the end. I guess that the clues we have in our hands are very likely to be false, and the secret mastermind deliberately left them on the scene to mislead us, so in order not to affect Konoha��s Anbu��s investigation, I can��t hand over these clues to you!��


    Hearing this, Kanp�� almost spit out his saliva at this guy��s face!


    ��I have seen seen shameless people when looking in the mirror, but I have never seen such a shameless person!��


    ��My god�� I have to learn more from him.��


    ��Nishida Hisao, please be my teacher!��


    Since he couldn''t find any useful clues in Kusagakure, Kanp�� decisively left with his men.


    After walking out of Kusagakure, all the extras of the sixth team cursed and uttered fragrant words, and fiercely greeted the rtives of the leader of the Kusagakure, Nishida Hisao.


    ��Captain Husky, how can you tolerate this?��


    ��It��s too much, the leader of the Kusagakure clearly doesn��t want to give us the clues!��


    ��Does Kusagakure��s Shinobi really want us toplete this mission?��


    ��Just mere Kusagakure, how dare they be so arrogant, bastard!��


    After greeting the rtives of the leader of Kusagakure, they continued toin towards Kanp��.


    Kanp�� smiled nonchntly and said: ��Don��t worry, there will be clues.��


    Everyone is puzzled, and while they were looking at each other, someone finally realized something was wrong.


    ��Where is Itachi?��


    ��Where did that guy go?��


    ��Could it be����


    These extras were very unfriendly to Itachi at first, because when he joined Anbu, Shisui had just defected, and the rtionship between the vige and Uchiha n was also very tense, so their attitude towards Itachi was extremely bad!


    But now that Shisui has returned, and it has been confirmed that he had tolerated the burden of defecting for the mission, the rtionship between the vige and Uchiha n quickly eased. Therefore, when they thought how bad they were to Itachi at the beginning, they now feel guilty towards him.


    Of course, Itachi doesn��t care about this at all. His eyes and heart were all about his Big Brother Shisui.

 Chapter 747: Does Your Face Hurt?

    Chapter 747: Does Your Face Hurt?


    Deep in the forest of ??the Land of Grass.


    Kanp�� and the others were taking a break, and about an hourter, Itachi caught up with them.


    ��Itachi, is everything going well?�� Shisui stepped forward and asked with concern.


    It was Kanp�� who nced at him before, then he winked at Itachi, and then Itachi quietly stayed in Kusagakure.


    Just one look is enough for the tacit understanding between them.


    ��Everything went well, I got the clues.�� Itachi said as he took out a green scroll.


    ��As expected of Itachi, he��s so easy to use!��


    Kanp�� took it with a smile, opened it and was stunned.


    There is only one clue in the huge scroll!And this clue is the kind that can be discovered at a nce at the scene: Where all the viges disappeared, only a huge pothole was left in the same ce.


    Below this clue, there is also a bold and elongated note from Kusagakure: Suspected of being bombed by Explosive Tag.


    Kanp�� frowned slightly. He thought it was Deva Path Pain who was plowing the ground with Shinra Tensei, but Shinra Tensei would not cause an explosion!


    Seeing Kanp����s expression of bitterness and hatred, everyone hurriedly leaned over to check. When they saw the content, they were all ��shocked��.


    ��So����


    Tenzo crossed his arms and said strangely, ��It''s not that the leader of Kusagakure is not unwilling to give us clues, but that he doesn''t have any other useful clues at all?��


    ��I thought that he wanted to sabotage our investigation, hmph, so it��s just because they��re afraid of making a fool of themselves.��


    ��It seems Kusagakure is merely this.��


    ��Well, it��s just a small Shinobi Vige after all. We really can��t count on them.��


    ��In the end, we still have to rely on ourselves!��


    The group of extras said arrogantly one after another.


    Kanp�� came back to his senses, his eyes moved from the scroll to the group of extras, and then to Shisui who had a solemn face at the side, and asked: ��Shisui, what do you think?��


    As the captain, it is necessary to consult with the opinions of each team member, and then make a summary of it.


    Shisui then said: ��No matter how weak Kusagakure is, it is still a Ninja Vige with arge number of Shinobi. There shouldn��t be no shortage of Elite Jonin who is good at investigating����


    The extras were taken aback when they heard this.


    Itachi then followed his brother along, and said: ��I found that the leader of Kusagakure sent at least a hundred Kusagakure��s Shinobi to the disappearing vige to investigate, but�� the only clue is this one!��


    ��Did you hear that? Don��t think that just because you��re the subordinates of me, Gekko Kanp��, you can be arrogant, you guys�� don��t underestimate this Shinobi World!!!�� Kanp�� concluded.


    Then, he let everyone rest for another half an hour, and then continue to set off, and finally arrived at the nearest destroyed ��vige�� in the evening.


    At this moment, the vige has disappeared, leaving only a huge pothole in ce.


    The surface of the pothole was covered with ck scorch marks. When Kanp�� touched it, he felt the texture was extremely tough, which was obviously caused by the impact of air waves and mes generated by the violent explosion.


    ��What kind of explosion can cause such terrifying effect?��


    ��Unbelievable!��


    ��There��s no way it��s Explosive Tag!��


    If hundreds or thousands of Explosive Tags are used, a vige can indeed be destroyed, but the air waves generated by the explosion will surely be criss-crossed, and it would have left a lot of potholes, not just one.


    Therefore, the reason for the disappearance of this vige was because it was hit by an incredible and powerful bomb ��


    ��Hmm����


    ��Huh?��


    ��Hmm!��


    ��It could only be him.��


    Kanp�� looked up at the towering rock walls on the Land of Earth��s border and looked at the sky above the pothole.


    Deidara''s figure appeared in his mind.


    ��This guy can use detonating y to create flying animals that fly in the air, and by dropping super bombs from mid-air, it will naturally not leave any traces on the scene, that��s why Kusagakure can''t find any clues.��


    At this time, Shisui, Tenzo and the others had already searched around the edge of the pothole, but they did not find any clues even after the moon reached the top of their head.


    The group of extras came back dejectedly.


    Kanp�� then asked: ��How is it?��


    Shisui showed bitter expression and shook his head: ��There are no clues.��


    ��I didn��t find it either.��


    ��It must have been destroyed by Kusagakure��s Shinobi.��


    The others also spoke one after another.


    Kanp����s face straightened up. He suddenly exuded a majestic aura, and said coldly: ��So it��s just like that. What did you say that the Kusagakure is unreliable and the Kusagakure is merely this just now? How is it? Does your face hurt now?��


    Everyone didn��t dare to say anything.


    Only Shisui dared to speak and said: ��Although there are no clues, based on the traces of the explosion, I suspect that the other party may have attacked from the air.��


    ��Shisui, your suspicion����


    Kanp�� was about to say a few words of praise when his mind suddenly shook, followed by a flood of memories pouring in.


    This is the memory from Taki.


    Kanp�� took a second to receive, and then was dumbfounded.


    ��Orochimaru�� really wants to cooperate with Abyss?��


    ��And he actually wanted to send Kimimaro to Abyss?��


    ��Captain?��


    ��Captain Husky!��


    When the group of extras saw Kanp�� suddenly stopped talking halfway through, they all looked confused.


    Kanp�� came back to his senses, coughed dryly, and continued: ��Shisui��s suspicion is correct. The murderer came from in the sky, threw a bomb in the air toplete the attack, and then left from the air. So you are the same as those idiot Kusagakure��s Shinobi, unable to find any clues!��


    Shisui frowned and said: ��But Kanp��, there are only a handful of Shinobi who has the ability to fly in the Shinobi World, and coupled with such a terrifyingly powerful explosion, I really can��t think of anyone who meets these two conditions.��


    ��There is one.��


    Kanp�� has Abyss to take the me anyway, so of course he can show off to his heart��s content. He then waved his hand and said, ��Iwagakure��Deidara!��


    Then, Kanp�� told them about Deidara��s identity and his Explosion Release��s characteristics. Everyone felt he is indeed the culprit from the exnation, however��


    ��Captain, how did you know about this Deidara?��


    ��It sounds like he��s very powerful, but why didn��t his reputation spread in the Shinobi World?��


    The extras asked one after another.


    Kanp�� shook his head and said: ��How do you usually tell you? Read more books, read more newspapers, eat less snacks and sleep more. It''s all because you don''t do anything serious every day, so you don''t know this!��


    After fiercely reprimanded them, Kanp�� announced to take a break.


    When everyone was setting up the camp, Shisui came over and asked: ��Kanp��, shall we continue to investigate?��


    It involves the disciple of Sandaime Tsuchikage after all. If this matter is investigated in depth, it is likely to cause turmoil in the Shinobi World.


    Kanp�� thought for a while and said: ��Deidara has an arrogant and domineering personality, even Sandaime Tsuchikage may not be able to hold him. Shisui, go to the ck market to see if there is a wanted warrant for Deidara, and then I will create some a shadow clone to check out the other viges that have disappeared. If there are no idents, we can go back and report tomorrow.��


    It��s not that he doesn��t want to catch Deidara, but Deidara has air superiority and cane and go without a trace, so he couldn''t catch him even if he wanted to.


    Unless Kanp�� turned into Hy��ketsu, and use Ice Release to fly around in the air.


    But this is his ��hidden profession��, and it can''t be exposed just because of one Deidara.


    Besides, he also needs to return to Konoha quickly to deal with Kimimaro��s ��Entering Abyss Ceremony��!


    After the discussion, Shisui quickly disappeared, looking for the nearest ck market.


    On the other hand, with a bang, Kanp�� created a shadow clone in front of everyone.


    Because the light smoke enveloped Kanp�� and the shadow clone, others could not tell whether it was the main body or the shadow clone that left.


    When he was far away, Kanp�� decisively created another shadow clone and asked him to go to the nearby disappearing vige to see. Then, the main body activated Sage Mode and returned to Konoha along the work cable��.


    More than ten secondster, Kanp�� has already appeared in the Forest of Death.

 Chapter 748: Kimimaros Shikotsumyaku

    Chapter 748: Kimimaro''s Shikotsumyaku


    Returning to the Forest of Death, Kanp�� subconsciously wanted to create a clone, but he soon remembered that the secret base at the Forest of Death had been moved. In other words, it was no longer safe here.


    There is no Byakugan shadow clone in the base to monitor the surroundings day and night, so who knows whether the White Zetsu��s clone is lurking in the vicinity or not. Therefore, to be on the safe side, Kanp�� immediately climbed along the work cable�� to the underground base under the frozen soil at the Land of Iron. Under the monitoring of Byakugan shadow clone, he silently deactivated Transparent Release, lit up Ice Release, puts on the ice crystals mask, and uses all kinds of messy things to eliminate his aura,pletely transforming into Hy��ketsu.


    Then, he ordered another Byakugan shadow clone and Sharingan shadow clone to follow. After leaving the base, the Byakugan shadow clone took the alias Hyuga Taki, and Sharingan shadow clone himself an unusual name, Uchiha Nimadara! (T/N: Ni means two.)


    This is a tribute to ��madara who searched for deserted inds far away in the coastal area.


    Kanp�� didn''t bother to care and took them straight back to another nding point�� in the Forest of Death.


    Then, the three people went to find Orochimaru quietly.


    ����


    The night is as dark as ink.


    In the depths of the jungle outside Konoha, White Zetsu��s clone stared at Orochimaru, who was sleeping against a big tree not far away, and opened his mouth several times but stopped talking!Just now, Orochimaru suddenly approached Taki and whispered a few words, and then Taki exploded with a bang.


    The sensitive White Zetsu��s clone had a premonition that something has happened: ��The Shikotsumyaku Kekkei Genkai Shinobi Orochimaru said has arrived!


    ��What should I do?��


    White Zetsu��s clone felt a little ufortable. Whether as Madara''s henchman or as a member of the Akatsuki, he can��t just sit back and watch Orochimaru hook up with Abyss, but how can he stop it withoutbat power?


    ��No matter what, I need to find the Shikotsumyaku Shinobi first, and then report the information to the main body!��


    White Zetsu��s clone started diving into the ground.


    ��Where are you going?��


    Orochimaru, who was sleeping, suddenly opened his eyes, and his golden vertical pupils stared at the White Zetsu��s clone with a slightly mocking expression in his eyes.


    White Zetsu��s clone paused, and said bravely: ��Go and take a look nearby.��


    Orochimaru smiled evilly: ��Really? Aren��t you afraid that I will take the opportunity to disappear?��


    White Zetsu��s clone snorted and said: ��Orochimaru, what on earth are you trying to do?!��


    Orochimaru chuckled, but closes his eyes and no longer speaks.


    White Zetsu��s clone felt that he is just dancing on Orochimaru��s palm and became depressed!


    ��Bastard!��


    White Zetsu��s clone cursed secretly, and quickly got into the ground.


    ����


    ��Orochimaru-sama, where is this?��


    In a prosperous vige fifty kilometers away from Konoha, Kimimaro followed Orochimaru into a hot spring in confusion.


    Orochimaru did not answer him, but went straight to the hot spring��s owner and rented a small courtyard.


    The two of them put on their bath towels and got out of the hot spring, where they soakedfortably.


    In his childhood, Kimimaro was trained by his n as a weapon. Later, when the n was destroyed, he followed Orochimaru around the world, so this was his first time soaking in a hot spring!


    After soaking his whole body in the warm water, Kimimaro felt warm andfortable all over his body. Suddenly, he saw a small white snakee out from Orochimaru, who is opposite him, slithering through the water and swimming toward him.


    Kimimaro��s whole body tensed up.


    ��Open your mouth.�� Orochimaru closed his eyes and spoke coldly.


    ��Yes!��


    When Kimimaro the order, he immediately rxed his body and opened his mouth.


    The small white snake swam onto Kimimaro, crawled along his neck and entered his mouth.


    The cold snake scales moved across the delicate skin, making Kimimaro shuddered slightly. He felt a little scared, but more of excitement. He felt that he has fused together with his Orochimaru-sama again!


    Not long after, Orochimaru suddenly opened his eyes, and he sensed three strands of Chakra aura, one of which came from Taki!


    Tap, tap, tap��


    With the chaotic footsteps, Kanp��, who turned into Hy��ketsu, brought in Taki and Nimadara.


    ��Orochimaru.�� Kanp�� wears an ice crystals mask on his face, and his eyes are cold, seeming to have a sharp edge.


    Hearing this voice, Orochimaru��s pupils shrank: ��Yuki Hy��ketsu?��


    ��Didn��t he team up with Hidan on the mission?��


    ��Is it the main body?!��


    ��Interesting!��


    ��This is the Shikotsumyaku?��


    Taki next to Kanp�� pushed the big sunsses on the bridge of his nose and said, ��It��s still a little brat, Orochimaru, are you trying to y around?��


    Orochimaru smiled and said nothing, but Kimimaro has already jumped out of the hot spring pond fiercely, and rushed towards Taki with a fierce look on his face: ��You are not allowed to be rude to Orochimaru-sama!��


    Taki immediately activated Byakugan, and veins appeared near his eyes. He then stood in Gentle Fist stance and pped the galloping Kimimaro with his palms repeatedly, and pped him back into the hot spring pool with thest palm.


    Boom!


    The warm pool water sshed everywhere, Orochimaru didn''t care and slowly stood up.


    ��Orochimaru-sama, just leave it to me!��


    Kimimaro jumped out of the hot spring pool again, pointed his fingers at Taki, and shouted, ��Ten-Finger Drilling Bullets!��


    Bang~ bang~ bang~ ����


    In the next moment, close and numerous finger bones shot out like bullets from Kimimaro��s fingertips, leaving a ring of air waves in the air with a harsh sonic boom!


    Moreover, the finger bones�� attack range directly covered Kanp����s group of three!


    Taki chuckled and quickly retreated behind the others.


    Shikotsumyaku��s attack is extremely powerful. In the original work, Gaara��s sand can only barely resist Kimimaro��s Ten-Finger Drilling Bullets. Taki is not talented, so he chose to hide behind the main body!


    Kanp�� had a constipated expression on his face, but fortunately, he wears an ice crystals mask so he wasn''t afraid of his expression being seen.


    Ice Release: Waltz!


    Under Minato��s neural reflex, Kanp�� easily erected a tough, thick semi-circr ice shield in front of him before the finger bone descended.


    Bang bang bang bang��


    As if the calm water surface was covered by sudden rain, the ice fragments were sshing everywhere. Countless finger bones sted out tiny ice holes on the surface of the round ice shield, which went straight to the inside. Unfortunately, it did not prate in the end!


    ��That��s it?��


    Taki stepped forward and immediately showed off, ��Little brat, it seems Shikotsumyaku is just merely this.��


    ��Damn it!��


    Kimimaro growled, and at this moment, there seemed to be ferocious edges and corners under his fair skin, ��Then, let me show you the true power of Shikotsumyaku, Dance of the Willow!!!��


    Puff puff puff ����


    Along the piercing sound of flesh and bones being separated, everyone saw white bone spurs strangely sprouting from Kimimaro��s palms, elbows, knees, back and other parts, and then, he turned into a hurricane and rushed towards Taki.


    The white bone spurs drew pale arcs in the night, rushing towards Taki like a ghost.


    Kimimaro could even see the hair on Taki��s face, but at this moment, Kimimaro suddenly saw a burst of blood color eroding from all directions, quickly covering him.


    ��What happened?��


    Kimimaro looked up in disbelief, only to find that Taki, who was close at hand, had disappeared without a trace, and only a huge blood-colored full moon filled his eyes.


    He looked around in confusion, only to find that he was trapped on a huge wooden stake. And all parts of his body, except for the eyeballs, were not able to move even for a little bit!


    Then, he saw wedges with a rusty smell inserted into his body bit by bit��


    ��Ugh����


    Kimimaro groaned in pain, with veins on his forehead exposed and cold sweat pouring out, but as a subordinate of Orochimaru, what is this little pain?


    He gritted his teeth, his pupils gradually overflowed with bloodshot, but his eyes kept moving and observing his surroundings.


    ��This is����


    He saw the surrounding environment has changed drastically. There is ayer ofke water under his feet, with a bloody full moon reflected on it. He��s surrounded by towering and strange rocks, and Nimadara is sitting on a strange rock, dangling his feet while looking at him.


    In Nimadara��s eyes, there is a pair of 3-Tomoe Sharingan exuding a faint scarlet luster!

 Chapter 749: Taking Kimimaro

    Chapter 749: Taking Kimimaro


    ��Sharingan����


    Orochimaru slowly walked out of the hot spring pool, his golden vertical pupils narrowed slightly, staring straight into Nimadara��s eyes.


    As we all know, Orochimaru has a soft spot for Sharingan, but he does not like all Uchiha n��s Shinobi. Only those with outstanding talents, like Shisui, Uchiha Itachi, and Sasuke, can enter Orochimaru��s perverted eyes.


    And Nimadara in front of him seemed to have average talent.


    ��However, he was able to use Sharingan to control Kimimaro at a critical moment. It seems his strength is pretty good.


    ��It��s finally quiet.��


    Kanp�� who transformed into Hy��ketsu took a step forward, gently tapped the bone spikes on Kimimaro''s body, and hummed, ��I hate children very much. They only know how to be noisy all day long, it��s not cute at all.��


    ��Yuki Hy��ketsu.��


    Orochimaru looked Taki and Nimadara, who have been standing on both sides of Kanp��, and suddenly made a bold guess, ��You�� are you the leader of Abyss?����Me? The leader? Hahaha������


    Kanp��ughed. ��You think too highly of me, Orochimaru, our leader is�� God!��


    ��God?�� Orochimaru��s expression turned strange.


    ��The leader of Akatsuki, Pain, also calls himself a God. Could it be�� Does the leader of Abyss also have Sage Eyes?��


    ��Okay, let��s talk about this brat.��


    Kanp�� crossed his arms and changed the subject, ��Orochimaru, our organization only recruits Kekkei Genkai Shinobi, and this little brat is indeed qualified, but ording to our rules, we have to ask for his own opinion. If he refuses to join, then I can only say sorry.��


    ��The principle of voluntariness�� What a strange rule���� Orochimaru��s eyes were shining, and he kept thinking about why Abyss had such strange rules.


    Kanp�� looked towards Nimadara.


    Nimadara nodded slightly, and his 3-Tomoe Sharingan quickly return to dark pupils.


    At the same time, Kimimaro was finally freed from the Genjutsu World, he staggered and almost fell to the ground.


    Although the injuries in Genjutsu World are all fake, the pain he experienced is deeply rooted in his spiritual world, making his spiritnguish.


    ��Damn it!!!��


    Kimimaro took a sharp breath and nned to continue to attack.


    ��Enough!�� Orochimaru called from behind, ��Kimimaro, be quiet.��


    ��Yes.�� Kimimaro stared at Taki, Kanp�� and Nimadara furiously. Suppressing the anger in his chest, he retreated slowly.


    ��Kimimaro, would you like to join Abyss?�� Kanp�� asked.


    ��I don��t want to!!�� Kimimaro decisively shouted coldly.


    ��No, he is willing.�� Orochimaru said gloomily.


    ��Orochimaru-sama?�� Kimimaro turned around in disbelief.


    ��Join the Abyss.�� Orochimaru looked at him steadily, his eyes unblinking.


    ����Yes.��


    Kimimaro obeyed Orochimaru��s orders. Seeing his serious face, he naturally did not dare to disobey in the slightest.


    Immediately, he remembered the little white snake that got into his mouth when he was soaking in the hot spring, and vaguely understood Orochimaru��s intentions, so he cheered up immediately, and thought to himself: ��For Orochimaru-sama to ask me to join Abyss, he must have asked me to be an undercover agent!��


    ��I��m willing to join Ab�� cough, cough cough!��


    Kimimaro was about to express his position when he was interrupted by a violent cough. He covered his mouth with his hand and coughed out a mouthful of blood.


    Orochimaru narrowed his eyes when he saw this: ��Does his Kekkei Genkai disease rpse?��


    ��Why at this time!��


    ��Hey, hey, this little brat will not have Kekkei Genkai disease, right?�� Takiughed out loud, revealing the truth with a joke.


    ��Kekkei Genkai��s disease is a terminal disease. The only oue of catching this disease is death! Ha, Orochimaru, no wonder you are so generous to let him join Abyss, it turns out that he is not far from death.�� Nimadara said as he looked at Orochimaru with disdain.


    ��Shut up! Orochimaru-sama will definitely cure my disease!!�� Kimimaro wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, gnashed his teeth and red.


    Orochimaru waved his hand to stop Kimimaro, then looked at Kanp�� with a slightly provocative look, and asked with a sneer: ��Then, is Abyss still epting him?��


    Since the truth hase out, there is no need to hide it anymore, after all, Kekkei Genkai disease can be discovered by just checking it.


    Besides, Orochimaru has his own pride, so how could he lie for such simple thing?


    ��Of course.��


    Under the ice crystals mask, Kanp�� showed a weird smile and lied with his eyes open, ��It just so happens that our leader is also studying Kekkei Genkai disease, this little brat can just join our organization as an experimental subject, Orochimaru, do you have any objections?��


    ��Experiment?��


    A strange color shed in Orochimaru''s eyes: ��Abyss is also studying Kekkei Genkai disease?��


    Over the years, although Orochimaru has been arranging clones to study Kimimaro��s Kekkei Genkai disease, unfortunately the progress has not been much.


    ��If the leader of Abyss can heal Kimimaro, it will be interesting!��


    Of course, the most important thing is that ording to Orochimaru��s original script, after Kimimaro enters Abyss, he will inevitably undergo a series of trials and assessments. Only after gaining the trust of Abyss can he meet their leader smoothly. Then, the small white snake that contains part of Orochimaru''s soul inside Kimimaro��s body will emerge and be Orochimaru��s clone, meeting the leader of Abyss face-to-face!


    And now that Kimimaro enters Abyss as an experimental subject, he doesn��t need to ept any test or trials at all and can directly meet the leader of Abyss!


    ��I want to see who you are����


    Orochimaru smiled: ��Kimimaro, are you willing?��


    ��For Orochimaru-sama, I am willing to do everything!�� Kimimaro expressed his loyalty without hesitation, and at the same time, all the bone spikes on his body dropped from his body and fell into the hot spring pool.


    ��Very well, then you can enter Abyss as an experimental subject.�� Orochimaru said.


    ��Yes!�� Kimimaro nodded heavily, and then walked towards Kanp�� and his group without hesitation.


    ��Put on your clothes first.�� Kanp�� said to Kimimaro.


    Kimimaro looked down at the slightly loose towel around his waist, and quickly ran to a nearby courtyard to change into his kimono.


    ��Then, I have to change my clothes too.�� Orochimaru followed to the cabin with a smile, and took the opportunity to give Kimimaro a warning.


    Kanp�� is very understanding, and did not eavesdrop on their chat.


    When the two came out, Kanp�� said to Kimimaro: ��Sleep first.��


    ��I��m not sleepy!�� Kimimaro straightened up.


    Kanp����s face twitched. He didn��t say this to Kimimaro!


    He turned his head and looked towards Nimadara, without saying anything, just looked at him intently.


    ��Oh, I understand!�� Nimadara just realized and finally reacted. His dark pupils suddenly turned into the scarlet Sharingan, and makes Kimimaro unconscious with a Genjutsu.


    Taki immediately stepped forward and took him in his arms.


    Orochimaru watched calmly and did not stop them.


    Kanp�� then waved his hands, and ice crystals appeared in the sky, then swirled around the four of them at high speed, supporting them slowly into the air.


    ��He can actually fly with Ice Release?��


    Orochimaru��s heart was shaken, but his face was as steady as a mountain. He calmly watched them fly higher and higher, gradually disappearing from his sight.

 Chapter 750: Ask The Snake Lady To Take Action

    Chapter 750: Ask The Snake Lady To Take Action


    In the dark night, and Kanp�� is floating in the air, and the night wind was blowing. He lowered his head and looked down, and saw thousands of lights under his feet, which was spectacr. The mountain and jungle in the distance look so dark, seeming to blend into the night.


    At this moment, Kanp�� suddenly felt a sense of loneliness at the top, and was immediately interrupted by someone.


    ��Hey, why don��t you give it a shot?�� Taki held the unconscious Kimimaro, and winked at Kanp��.


    ��Give it your sister!��


    Kanp�� is furious as his artistic conception is interrupted, and immediately throws a Collection Technique at Kimimaro.


    The green light cluster in his mind surged quickly, but it was a pity that nothing came out until it subsided.


    The collection failed.


    Nimadara next to him then said: ��With Orochimaru��s character, do you think he has done anything to Kimimaro?��


    ��He must have done it!��Taki said without hesitation, ��Otherwise, how could Orochimaru feel safe about handing him over to us?��


    Kanp�� immediately warned: ��Because of that, the you two should be careful when you speak, don''t reveal the organization''s secrets!��


    Taki couldn''t help but rolled his eyes when he heard this.


    Nimadara justughed strangely, and said: ��Then what are you going to do?��


    ��Of course, the first step is to clean Orochimaru��s hands and feet, the second step����


    A cunning look shed in Kanp����s eyes. He remembered that in the movie version of Ryumyaku Mission, Minato used a Fuinjutsu that can erase memories.


    ��If Kimimaro��s previous memories were erased����


    ��Doesn''t Abyss have one more free thug?��


    ��Although Kimimaro suffers from Kekkei Genkai disease, and it seems that he can only live for another four to five years, but no matter how many things he has, God has arranged the best for him.��


    Since God arranged for Kimimaro to join Abyss, Kanp�� has no reason to push him out!


    Thinking about it, Kanp�� immediately took them to fly to hundreds of kilometers away.


    On the top of a hillside, Kanp�� asked Taki to monitor the surroundings with his Byakugan, then he sealed Kimimaro��s Chakra with Fuinjutsu, and then signaled Nimadara to prepare to use Genjutsu.


    ��Wake up, wake up! Your mother called you to go home for dinner!�� Kanp�� pped Kimimaro awake with two ps.


    In a daze, Kimimaro slowly opened his eyes, and what he saw was a pair of Sharingan eyes that exuded scarlet light.


    ��This is����


    Kimimaro felt that his vision seemed a little blurry, and he shook his head quickly, then he saw Orochimaru is in front of him, looking at himself expressionlessly.


    ��Orochimaru-sama!��


    Kimimaro was shocked and stood up to greet him, and then, he remembered something and looked around, only to find that there was no one around.


    ��Why did those people from Abyss disappear?��


    Orochimaru seemed to see through what he thought, and said coldly: ��It''s very close. What a pity.��


    ��Orochimaru-sama?�� Kimimaro looked at him puzzledly.


    ��They found something strange about you���� Orochimaru��s eyes were dark.


    Kimimaro��s body trembled, and he suddenly remembered the little white snake that got into his mouth.


    He clutched his stomach with a look of shame: ��Orochimaru-sama, it��s all my fault! I ruined your n!��


    Orochimaru stretched out his hand: ��Give it back to me.��


    ��Huh?�� Kimimaro was startled. Although the small white snake got into his stomach, he didn��t notice anything strange in his stomach, let alone trying to force out the little white snake.


    ��Moreover, with Orochimaru-sama��s ability, just a thought can make the little white snakee out on its own, right?��


    ��No!��


    ��Something��s wrong!��


    At this moment, Kimimaro suddenly noticed a deep maliceing from ��Orochimaru'' in front of him!


    Then, he remembered the scene of being caught in Genjutsu just now, and was horrified!


    ��You!��


    Kimimaro backed away repeatedly, ��You! Who are you?!��


    ��Oh, I was discovered by you, not bad.�� Orochimaru showed a weird smile.


    ��It really is Genjutsu!��


    ��Bastard!!!�� Kimimaro was furious, and just as he was about to take action, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his stomach!


    ��What happened?��


    He looked around in disbelief at the silent surroundings, and then realized that he was now in the other party��s Genjutsu World, and everything he sees and feels is fake!


    ��Damn it!��


    Kimimaro wanted to struggle and resist, but found that his Chakra seems to have disappeared, and he could not sense or refine it no matter what!


    At this time, he was like a helpless rabbit. He had no resistance at all. He only felt an overwhelming pain in his stomach, and finally spat out a mouthful of blood, and then his consciousness plunged into darkness.


    ��Hey, there''s nothing in his stomach.�� Nimadara retracted his fist, looked at the unconsciousKimimaro, who fell to the ground and vomited blood, and looked at Kanp�� with a confused look on his face.


    Under the ice crystals mask, Kanp�� frowned slightly, already having a guess in his mind.


    ��In Kimimaro��s belly, Orochimaru might release a small snake with a part of his soul.��


    ��That small snake has part of Orochimaru��s soul. How could ite out obediently just because of Nimadara��s few punches and kicks?��


    ��However, it is actually very simple to make that small snakee out.�� Kanp�� already thought of two ways at this time.


    The first way is to disembowel Kimimaro directly, but in this case, Kimimaro might death instantly.


    Although he can collect his corpse, and he can also use Impure World Reincarnation to make him fight for Abyss, but death is never as good as living. And Kanp�� is really looking forward to the scene in the future where Orochimaru and Kimimaro, who ��have lost his memory��, will face each other.


    As for the second method, it is also very simple. As the saying goes, people have human��s way and snakes have snake��s way. As long as the three Snake Miko are summoned out, with their ability, they can easily force out the small snake out.


    But at the moment, Kanp����s identity is Yuki Hy��ketsu. If he summoned the three Snake Miko, wouldn��t it just clearly tell the small snake that he is Kanp��?


    Therefore, he has to find a way to conceal it!


    ��Wait here.��


    Kanp�� controlled the ice crystals to float him into the air and quickly disappeared into the night. When he flew far away, he returned to the underground base under the frozen soil of the Land of Iron along the work cable��, then formed hand seal to create an Ice Release shadow clone, then release the Transformation Technique and change back to his real appearance.


    After deliberately stalling for half an hour, Kanp�� rushed back with Ice Release shadow clone in a pretentious manner.


    Taki and Nimadara stared at Kanp�� and Hy��ketsu surrounded by ice crystals falling from the night sky with strange eyes.


    Kanp�� then started performing: ��Why are you guys calling me in the middle of the night?��


    ��Cough.��


    Nimadara cooperated and also acted, ��This little brat wants to join the organization, but there is something in his body, so we want you to ask the three Snake Miko toe out and help.��


    Kanp�� nced at Nimadara with satisfaction and said: ��The three Snake Miko don��t like outsiders, so stay away.��


    After sending away Taki, Nimadara, and Hy��ketsu, Kanp�� bit his thumb and summoned Tagorihime, one of the three Snake Miko.


    Bang!


    The smoke dissipated, and a charming girl with long green hair, a golden crown, and a veil walked out like smoke.


    ��Kanp��, long time no see.��


    When Tagorihime saw Kanp��, he was so excited that she swallowed her saliva.


    ording to the summon agreement between them, every time Kanp�� summons them, he has to pay a price of 500 Chakra crystals, even though that bitch Ichikishimahime will take 10% of the crystal handling fee.


    Kanp�� looked at Tagorihime��s beautiful appearance, and couldn��t help but swallowed his saliva. Then he lit up the kind eyes and benevolent eyebrows, and said seriously: ��Tagorihime, a small snake was nted on this poor child��s body by Orochimaru, please get that small snake out of his belly.��


    As soon as he finished speaking, Kanp�� felt his arms soften and smelled the fragrant air between his nostrils.


    Kanp�� looked at Tagorihime, who is already standing beside him, in shock, and he couldn��t help but scream in his heart, ��I am a serious Shinobi, you beautiful snake, don��t seduce me!��


    Before, Kanp�� activated the kind eyes and benevolent eyebrows just to prevent Tagorihime from rejecting his request, but he didn��t expect��


    ��Sigh!��


    ��Just forget it, I will just sacrifice myself for Kimimaro!��


    At this moment, Kanp�� in Tagorihime��s eyes is like Pikachu in the eyes of a human girl. No matter whether he is a male or female, a human or a mouse, they will want it!


    After feelingfortable, Tagorihime started to work.


    Kanp�� was trying his best to resist his human nature, and without seeing what Tagorihime Maiden had done, he saw a small white snake emerge from Kimimaro��s mouth.

 Chapter 751: This Is How Abyss And Akatsuki Should Be Like

    Chapter 751: This Is How Abyss And Akatsuki Should Be Like


    ��It finally came out.��


    Kanp�� pped its hands, and soon, Taki, ��madara, and Hy��ketsu surrounded him.


    Tagorihime nced at the three people, and with a smiling face, she handed a scroll sealed with five hundred crystals to Kanp��, and said: ��Kanp��, don��t forget the reward.��


    After saying that, Tagorihime dissipated into smoke with a ��bang��.


    ��Females, always about money, money, money.��


    Kanp�� put the sealing scroll into his arms angrily, but his eyes were fixed on the white snake.


    After the white snake crawled out of Kimimaro��s mouth, it slowly opened its mouth and a wet Orochimaru crawled out.


    ��Orochimaru, you are really something else.�� Kanp�� couldn''t help but smirk, he didn��t expect Orochimaru would be crawling into someone''s belly.


    Orochimaru looked at Kanp�� expressionlessly, he was in a very bad mood this time!To be honest, Orochimaru had considered that he would be discovered, such as by the mysterious leader of the Abyss, but he didn��t expect that he would be discovered before he even saw the Abyss��s base!


    ��Gekko Kanp��!��


    Orochimaru stared coldly at Kanp��, Taki, ��madara, and Hy��ketsu. With one against four, he did not have the slightest odds of winning!


    ��You dare to y tricks in front of us, Orochimaru, you''re done for, even God can��t save you, I guarantee it!�� ��madara stared with both eyes, and his pitch-ck pupils suddenly transformed into the 3-Tomoe Sharingan.


    Orochimaru reacted quickly, immediately squinted his eyes and not bothering to look at him.


    ��Everyone, I just want to meet the leader of Abyss. I have no intention of being an enemy of the Abyss.�� Orochimaru said gloomily.


    This body is disposable, and there''s nothing to regret if he lost it. But if possible, Orochimaru still wanted to save himself.


    As for Kimimaro��


    If Kimimaro died due to his involvement, Orochimaru would not feel a pity, because Kimimaro already has terminal illness and was not far from death.


    If Kimimaro is not dead, or even rescued by the leader of the Abyss, that would be even better. With Kimimaro��s loyalty to him, Orochimaru believes that he would surelye back for him!


    As for whether Kimimaro would betray him, Orochimaru thought just to be safe, he decided to remove all the information Kimimaro knows about their bases, such as the base of the northern inds.


    These thoughts shed quickly through Orochimaru��s mind.


    ��Want to meet our leader?��


    Kanp�� said with a chuckle, ��Even I am not qualified to meet him, and you think you do?��


    Orochimaru��s pupils shrank when he heard this: ��Gekko Kanp�� is not qualified to see the leader of the Abyss?��


    ��Was he lying?��


    ording to Orochimaru''s earlier spections, Kanp��, as a as a double agent, must have a significant position in both Konoha and the Abyss, otherwise, how could he manage to have influence on both sides?


    Orochimaru even suspected that Kanp�� might be utilizing resources from both Konoha and the Abyss for training, otherwise, how could his strength improve so fast?


    Orochimaru looked at Kanp�� suspiciously.


    Seeing Orochimaru��s expression, Kanp�� felt a wave of disgust, ��I really didn��t like talking to this bastard. The more I said, the more mistakes I will make. Forget it, let��s just eliminate him first!��


    Kanp�� immediately took out the Kusanagi Sword: ��Konoha-Style: Thunder Dance!��


    Crackle!


    A deep blue lightning suddenly burst, and Kanp�� instantly turned into an afterimage, swiftly descending in front of Orochimaru carrying the lightning sword, and then swung his sword down.


    As soon as Kanp�� took action, the rest of them also acted decisively.


    ��Ice Release: Ice Crystal Dragon!��


    Hy��ketsu called out two huge ice dragons, entwining towards Orochimaru from the left and right.


    Taki rushed forward with the Eight Trigrams Sixty-Four Palms.


    ��madara is standing still, but his Sharingan is bright and piercing. As long as he glimpsed an opportunity, he could imnt a Genjutsu into Orochimaru��s eyes.


    Facing the siege of four people, Orochimaru remained extremely calm, carefully assessing the situation. With his flexible and boneless movements, he dodged Kanp����s Thunder Dance, used his palm to withstand Taki��s Gentle Fist, summoned a giant snake to entangle the ice dragons, and actively avoided eye contact with ��madara.


    asionally grazed by Kanp����s Thunder Dance, Orochimaru can still use the Body Revival Technique to instantly recover. For a time, Orochimaru is one enemy four and embarks on the peak of life!


    While fighting, Kanp�� observed Taki, Hy��ketsu and ��madara. Said: ��Hey, can��t you all be serious?!��


    ��You''re not giving your full effort either.�� Taki retorted.


    Hy��ketsu shrugged: ��Didn''t you see me entangling Orochimaru��s Summoned Beast?��


    ��madara said: ��I''ve been trying to find an opportunity too.��


    Kanp�� became furious and looked at Orochimaru, only to find him showed enlightened look.


    Kanp�� was a little panicked: ��What the hell does he know now?!��


    At this moment, Orochimaru did make a significant discovery!


    ��It turns out that the inside of the Abyss is not all united!��


    Orochimaru was surprised. No wonder he, just a clone, could stand up against four opponents using only Taijutsu and summoning. It turns out these four guys are ��distrusting�� each other and holding back!


    Thinking about how he and Taki had never went all out during missions, Orochimaru smiled disdainfully: ��This is how Abyss and Akatsuki should be like!��


    ��As long as the Abyss is notpletely united, he has a chance to exploit the divisions!��


    ��Of course, this opportunity excludes the double agent, Gekko Kanp��!��


    The more Orochimaru thought about it, the more excited he became, and the more he fought, the morefortable he felt.


    However, after a while, he was ultimately overwhelmed by Kanp����s attacks and taken down in a series of blows.


    Although Orochimaru desperately wanted to use the Skin Molting and Body Revival Technique for another round, it was a pity that he was ��frozen�� by Hy��ketsu and turned cold.


    ��Just now����


    Kanp�� sheathed the Kusanagi Sword and about to fiercely criticize them, but was interrupted by Hy��ketsu who said, ��We intentionally held back just now to create an illusion of internal discord, deceiving Orochimaru.��


    ��Is that so?��


    Kanp�� looked skeptical: ��Are you sure you weren''t just cking off?��


    But since it was his own shadow clone, he didn''t say anything about it.


    Kanp�� snorted and took out the scroll in his pocket, tossing it to Hy��ketsu, indicating for him to return to the underground base under the frozen soil of Land of Iron, so that the shadow clone could recharge it.


    ��Well then, I''ll head back first.�� Taki didn''t want to do the grunt work, and now that the Abyss��s matters are settled, he was ready to continue with Akatsuki''s mission. He would join Orochimaru in guarding outside Konoha Vige, waiting for Mei��s appearance.


    ��It��s really interesting. Just a moment ago, we were fighting Orochimaru fiercely, and now, I am going to cooperate with him.��


    Taki smirked mischievously as he left.


    Now, only Kanp��, ��madara, Hy��ketsu and the unconscious Kimimaro remained on the hillside.


    ��What''s the n?�� ��madara asked.


    Without Taki��s Byakugan monitoring the surroundings, Kanp�� didn''t dare to be careless. He pointed to the sky and said: ��Let��s go to the sky first.��


    Hy��ketsu immediately activated Sage Mode and used Ice Release to create ice flows that lifted the four of them into the night sky.


    Once they reached high altitude, Kanp�� pondered and said: ��I will go back to Yondaime and ask for Fuinjutsu. You guys watch over him�� Wait, Kimimaro should know some secrets of Orochimaru. ��madara, before erasing his memory, you can use Genjutsu to torture him first.��


    ��No problem.��


    ��madara decisively woke up Kimimaro, and then a Sharingan��s Genjutsu pulled him into the Genjutsu world.


    Although Shikotsumyaku��sbat strength is very strong, but Kimimaro, whose chakra was sealed, is like a toothless tiger,pletely at the mercy of ��madara, who could act recklessly!


    It��s a pity that Kimimaro��s willpower was exceptionally strong. No matter how ��madara tortured him, he remained silent.


    After that, ��madara changed his strategy and prepared various scenes where Kimimaro and Orochimaru meet in the Genjutsu world. Unfortunately, Kimimaro, who had learned from his mistakes, became alert at the critical moments every time, infuriating ��madara almost to the point of exploding on the spot.


    ��I can''t do anything more.�� ��madara worked tirelessly for most of the night, and with dawn approaching, he decided to stop.


    Kanp�� has a lot of insights on torture, but when faced with someone like Kimimaro, who regards Orochimaru as his belief, he could only helplessly ept the situation.


    ��Keep an eye on him for now.��


    Kanp�� said, ��Later, I''ll consult the Yamanaka n for guidance on Mind Reading Technique. Instead of interrogating, I''ll directly extract information from his mind.��


    As for whether Yamanaka n��s Mind Reading Technique will cause damage to Kimimaro��s brain, Kanp�� doesn��t care. After all, he intended to erase Kimimaro��s memory, so a little damage wouldn''t matter.

 Chapter 752: Deception

    Chapter 752: Deception


    As the sky began to brighten, Taki turned around and returned to the hot spring just now. Unfortunately, Orochimaru had already left. He chuckled and headed into the deep forest outside Konoha, and soon find Orochimaru.


    At this moment, with the early sun rising, Orochimaru looked at Taki, who is approaching by the sun, narrowed his golden vertical pupils into a slit, coldly staring at him.


    Every white snake created by Orochimaru has its own soul. Once it dies, their memories would be transmitted to Orochimaru, so it was difficult for him not to know what happened with Kimimaro.


    ��Don��t look at me like that, Orochimaru, I''ll be embarrassed.�� Taki lowered his head bashfully.


    Orochimaru grinned, showing a meaningful smile: ��Taki, let��s cooperate!��


    ��Cooperate?��


    Under the big sunsses, Taki��s eyes flickered as he asked, ��What do you mean?��


    ��Aren''t you trying to remove the Caged Bird?��


    Orochimaru said gloomily, ��I can help you resurrect the ancestors of the Hyuga n with Impure World Reincarnation!��Thest time he cooperated with Taki, one to provide Impure World Reincarnation, and the other provided the remains of the Uzumaki n��s ancestors. They performed Impure World Reincarnation on each one, but unfortunately, Uzumaki n��s Fuinjutsu couldn''t break the Caged Bird.


    Later, Taki, the not-so-filial descendant, suggested resurrecting his ancestors Impure World Reincarnation as well. However, the idea was abandoned due to Pain issuing a mission, and Orochimaru''s hidden agenda.


    At this time, Orochimaru brought up the matter again, hoping to rekindle old dreams and form an alliance with Taki again. At the same time, this is also a test from Orochimaru!


    He was probing whether someone within the Abyss had mastered the Impure World Reincarnation!


    Taki pushed the sunsses on the bridge of his nose, showing a hint of hesitation deep in his eyes.


    ording to his character setting, Orochimaru''s proposal for cooperation should have been eagerly epted, but he couldn''t shake the feeling that it was a trap.


    Seeing Taki hesitated, Orochimaru sneered inwardly: ��There must be someone within the Abyss who had mastered Impure World Reincarnation!��


    ��Which means, Shodaime Hokage, Senju Hashirama, is in the hands of the someone in the Abyss!��


    ��But, who could it be?��


    Orochimaru pondered while saying, ��Taki, why are you hesitating? Don''t you want to remove the Caged Bird and gain your freedom? Or could it be�� you know the second Shinobi who has mastered Impure World Reincarnation?��


    Taki raised an eyebrow when he heard this: ��So he was waiting for me here.��


    He didn��t refute, and merely said softly with a smile: ��Orochimaru, you''re overthinking. I just think you are too ambitious to cooperate with you.��


    ��Is that so?��


    Orochimaru sneered. He didn''t believe a single punctuation mark of Taki��s words, but he believed that even if Taki agreed to cooperate with him, he would not be sincere!


    ��It seemed I had to find other members within the Abyss to coborate with.��


    As of now, Orochimaru knows only four people of the Abyss, namely Kanp��, Taki, Hy��ketsu and ��madara, excluding Kanp��, who had a grudge against him, and Taki in front of him, he had two remaining targets.


    But considering that Taki was rmended into Akatsuki by Hy��ketsu, Orochimaru also ruled him out.


    ��Which means, the only remaining target was the Uchiha Shinobi.��


    ��It��s just�� what is his identity?


    Orochimaru contemted.


    ����


    At the same time.


    Kanp��, who had returned to Konoha, is hungry, so he has breakfast at Ichiraku Ramen. After eating, he ran to Hokage Tower and waited downstairs.


    As it approaches eight o��clock, Minatoes to work.


    ��Kanp��?��


    Seeing Kanp��, Minato was quite surprised, ��Wasn''t he on a mission in the Land of Grass with the sixth team?��


    ��Why did hee back alone?��


    ��Hokage-sama, I have something important to report!�� Kanp�� said quietly.


    Minato nodded, and immediately took Kanp�� to Hokage��s Office. After closing the door, they began discussing official matters.


    ��Kanp��, how did the mission in the Land of Grass go?�� Minato asked first.


    Kanp�� said: ��We''ve identified the culprit as Deidara, a disciple of the Sandaime Tsuchikage��s Onoki. This Shinobi has Explosion Release Kekkei Genkai, allowing him to create various items using explosive y and has the ability to fly. Capturing him will be challenging.��


    ��Deidara? Sandaime Tsuchikage��s disciple?��


    Minato��s expression turned serious. As far as he knew, Onoki might not be highly esteemed, but he wouldn''t condone senseless killings, so why is his disciple doing something like this?


    Of course, if Minato knew that Onoki had privately hired Akatsuki to bully small nations and cause chaos, it would be a different story.


    ��I''ll personally negotiate with Onoki about this matter! Kanp��, bring your team back.��


    Minato said, and then he asked the reason for Kanp����s sudden return.


    Kanp�� solemnly said: ��While I was in the Land of Grass, Ry��shi Tenk�� found me. He����


    Minato suddenly said happily: ��Could it be that the leader of Abyss has agreed to meet with me?��


    Kanp�� quickly shook his head to stop Minato��s wild spection and said: ��It��s about Orochimaru.��


    ��Orochimaru?�� Although Minato felt somewhat disappointed, since it was something about Orochimaru, he still valued it and asked carefully.


    Kanp�� didn''t waste time and exined the situation where Orochimaru sent Shinobi World��s only Shikotsumyaku Shinobi, Kimimaro into the Abyss.


    Minato��s expression turned grim when he heard this.


    He had previously suspected that Orochimaru and the Abyss were cooperating, resurrecting the Hashirama using Impure World Reincarnation. Now, with Orochimaru sending Shikotsumyaku Shinobi to Abyss, doesn��t this indicate that their cooperation has deepened?


    Seeing Minato��s serious expression, Kanp�� quickly tried to ease his concerns, and said: ��However, this time, Orochimaru overstepped his bounds and offended Yuki Hy��ketsu and the others.��


    Minato is puzzled by this.


    Kanp�� took the initiative to exin: ��The one responsible for receiving Kimimaro is Yuki Hy��ketsu. He discovered a small snake left by Orochimaru in Kimimaro��s body, but he was unable to take it out, so he asked Ry��shi Tenk�� to call me, and asked me to deal with it.��


    Minato breathed a sigh of relief and said: ��In other words, Orochimaru might find it difficult to cooperate with the Abyss in the future?��


    Kanp�� shook his head with a wry smile: ��Although Yuki Hy��ketsu and the others are not fond of Orochimaru, they still epted Kimimaro, and Kimimaro seems to be very loyal to Orochimaru. If he stays in Abyss����


    Kanp�� hesitated in his words.


    Minato suddenly noticed something, and asked: ��They?��


    Kanp�� let out a long sigh, expressing his sorrow: ��I only recently found out that Yuki Hy��ketsu has two downlines in the Abyss!��


    ��Who are they?�� Minato seemed to realize something, and looked at Kanp�� nervously.


    Kanp����s expression gradually became serious as he said: ��One of them is Hyuga Taki, and the other is from the Uchiha n. However, I can��t confirm his identity.��


    Minato sighed, and said: ��I guess he joined Abyss after faking their deaths on the battlefield.��


    Seeing that Minato wasn''t shocked at all, Kanp�� couldn''t help but ask in a somewhat strange tone: ��Hokage-sama, about Hyuga Taki����


    Minato nodded: ��I''ve learned about it from Amu. After faking his death in the Third Shinobi World War, Hyuga Taki joined Akatsuki under the rmendation of Yuki Hy��ketsu. Although they both have dual identities, there is no doubt that they are both part of the Abyss!��


    Kanp�� blinked a couple of times, realizing that Minato had also put a lot of effort into investigating from behind the scenes.


    However, he quickly thought of his mission and said: ��If we could erase Kimimaro��s memory, then it would be great.��


    ��Memory?��


    Minato was taken aback.


    ��That��s right, erasing Kimimaro��s memories would sever the bond between him and Orochimaru!��


    ��What a great idea!��


    ��Kanp������ Minato suddenly showed a mysterious smile.

 Chapter 753: Visit

    Chapter 753: Visit


    In the Fuinjutsu passed down among the Uzumaki n, there isn''t a Fuinjutsu capable of erasing human memories, otherwise, when Kanp�� turned into Taki and cooperated with Orochimaru to get Uzumaki n��s Fuinjutsu, he would have obtained it.


    It is evident that this is a Fuinjutsu developed by Minato himself!


    And the difficulty of training this is mid S-Rank.


    Minato knows that Kanp�� has excellent talent in Ninjutsu and Kenjutsu, but in Fuinjutsu, Kanp�� had never shown any talent. Because of that, Minato thoughtfully brought out an extrarge sheet of paper, infused it with Chakra-infused ink with special properties, and meticulously depicted the Fuinjutsu bit by bit.


    After busying himself for the whole morning, Minato finallypleted the work.


    ��Kanp��, as long as you put Kimimaro in the center of this Fuinjutsu, you can activate it just by forming the ��Ram�� seal.��


    Minato carefully handed the paper to Kanp��, and said, ��The Chakra on it is only enough for one use, so be sure to be careful!��


    Kanp�� excitedly took the paper emitting a faint Chakra aura, and he was so touched that tears about to fall.


    ��Minato is always like this, always thinking for me. How good is it for him to just write this stuff on the scroll and let me collect it slowly at home? Instead, he had to provide a ready-made one. Now, it''s allplicated����While being moved, Kanp�� threw a Collection Technique while moving, and the green light cluster in his mind surged and boiled rapidly.


    ��It can be collected?!��


    Kanp�� is overjoyed when he sees this, and instantly suppressed his emotions. He then solemnly vowed: ��Hokage-sama please rest assured, the next time Ry��shi Tenk�� contacts me, I will definitely erase Kimimaro��s memory andpletely sever all ties between him and Orochimaru!��


    Of course, this period, he had to make some small moves, such as collecting this piece of paper, and also collecting Yamanaka n��s Mind Reading Technique. However, these were trivial matters not worth mentioning to the Hokage-sama.


    At this time, the green light cluster in his mind slowly subsided, indicating the collection failed.


    Kanp�� was not discouraged by this, and continued to throw out the Collection Technique, but unfortunately, it still failed.


    ��It seems that there is still a long way to go to cut off the bond between Orochimaru and Kimimaro.��


    Kanp�� then took his leave.


    ����


    Leaving the Hokage Tower, Kanp�� first went home to take a shower, then he went to Gekko Tavern to have a meal, and then wandered leisurely.


    Under the moonlight, Kanp�� went to the settlement of the Yamanaka n by ident.


    What��s even more coincidental is that Kanp�� still has one Collection Technique today.


    ��Sigh����


    ��Such is the arrangement of fate.��


    Kanp�� calmly observed the passing crowd, carefully distinguishing the members of the Yamanaka n.


    Soon, Kanp�� spotted a member of the Yamanaka n wearing a forehead protector with light yellow hair.


    Without much ado, Kanp�� directly used thest Collection Technique for the day, and unsurprisingly, it failed.


    Kanp�� became displeased when he saw this. During this period, he had been collecting the ancestors of the Otsutsuki n. While he didn''t obtain the Byakugan Kekkei Genkai every time, he at least got something each time!


    Suddenly encountering three consecutive failures, Kanp�� was not satisfied! He needed to find a way to lower the difficulty of collection!


    The method he was most familiar with was to find a member of the Yamanaka n, befriend them, seek their advice, and then wait for the opportunity to collect them.


    However, Kanp�� is now the Gekko n��s n Head and the leader of Anbu��s sixth team. He really couldn''t afford to lower his status!


    Several Yamanaka n��s members walked towards him, and when Kanp�� nced over, his eyes suddenly lit up, as he saw Inoichi among them!


    Kanp�� remembered that many years ago, when he was in the Anbu��s wild team, because their captain, Wild Fox, was captured by Sasori, and his life or death is unknown, the captain temporarily changed, and the new captain was Inoichi!


    With this connection, Kanp�� felt much better.


    ��Inoichi-sama.�� Kanp�� ran over.


    (?�䨌��)?


    At this moment, Inoichi was leisurely strolling with his daughter, Yamanaka Ino, when he suddenly heard someone calling him, so he subconsciously looked over.


    ��You����


    Inoichi paused for a moment when he saw Kanp��. After all, much time had passed, and many years had gone by. So he didn''t recognize him immediately.


    Fortunately, he gave birth to a good daughter.


    ��It is big brother Gekko Kanp��, Karin��s big brother.�� Ino called out crisply.


    In front of her family, Ino also behaves verydylike and well-behaved. In this regard, she is no weaker than Sakura!


    ��It turned out to be Kanp��.�� Inoichi smiled and waved his hand in greeting, ��Long time no see.��


    After Minato took over as Hokage, he heavily relied on Shikaku in strategy and on the Anbu for operations. As a result, Inoichi, who had already left the Anbu, had very little interaction with Kanp��.


    Kanp�� didn''t stand on ceremony either, and immediately greeted him with enthusiasm. warmly discussing their bond from the time of the Third Shinobi World War, to the ssmate friendship between Karin and Ino, he quickly narrowed the distance between them.


    Ino secretly bared her teeth at Kanp�� from time to time, but in front of her father, she behaved like a well-behaved youngdy. Karin and she like Sasuke at the same time, the two of them�� no, plus Sakura, the three of them were engaged in a subtle rivalry, and there was no room for normal ssmate friendships.


    However, such things couldn''t be said aloud. If her father found out about her crush at the Academy, it wouldn''t be good.


    Ignoring Ino��s baring face, Kanp�� continued to engage in friendly conversation and then took his leave. But before leaving, he expressed he would take Karin to visit their hometer.


    Ino pouted when she heard this, but Inoichi weed the idea graciously.


    Firstly, Kanp�� was currently highly regarded by Minato and is also Gekko n��s n Head, so he needed to give him face.


    Secondly, Ino was indeed in the same ss as Karin, and Karin is also a descendant of the Uzumaki n. She also trained in Fuinjutsu under Minato��s wife, Kushina, many years ago. So letting them interact in private and strengthen their rtionship would be beneficial for both sides!


    Thirdly, he had a hunch that Kanp�� had something important to discuss with him.


    Ino could only purse her lips. Although she was dissatisfied with this, when Inoichi asked, she reluctantly showed a joyful smile, pretending to be ��looking forward to it��.


    The next day happened to be a holiday for the Academy, and Kanp�� took Karin with him and head towards Inoichi��s house early in the morning.


    ��Big brother, why do you have to drag me to that dumb pig Ino��s house?�� Karin, while being led by Kanp�� and stuffed an onigiri with seaweed vor into her mouth, said with a disdainful expression.


    ��No, Ino is not a dumb pig. She is your good friend.��


    Kanp�� corrected it, and then looked back at Karin, and said sternly, ��When we get to Ino''s house, you can''t show that disdainful expression.��


    Karin felt frustrated when she heard this. She directly held up the half-eaten onigiri in front of Kanp�� and said: ��I disdain this, okay!��


    ��I will tell mom about your disdain.�� Kanp�� said seriously: ��Little brat, you actually dared to mess with me, hmph.��


    ��Big brother is so annoying!!�� Karin kicked him with her foot in annoyance.


    When they arrived at Ino��s house, Inoichi and his wife had already woken up. Seeing Kanp�� bringing Karin for a visit, the couple expressed great enthusiasm.


    Then, Inoichi woke up Ino, whose face was smiling but her heart was cursing, and asked her to apany Karin to the backyard to y, while he led Kanp�� into the guest room.

 Chapter 754: Art is Explosion

    Chapter 754: Art is Explosion


    Inoichi��s backyard.


    Ino and Karin sat looking at each other, the red-haired and the blonde exchanged nces. Their big eyes stared at each other, quickly developing a mutual dislike.


    ��Sigh�� Why did youe to my house so early in the morning?�� Ino tilted her head andined.


    ��It''s not like I wanted toe.��


    Karin retorted defiantly, lifting her head proudly, ��If it��s not for my big brother dragging me, I wouldn''t want toe to the dumb pig''s house.��


    ��You''re the dumb pig!�� Ino was furious.


    Karin snorted, and said with a smile: ��No matter how you defend yourself, I''ve heard it all. You guys are the dumb pig n, dumb pig, dumb pig����


    ��Dumb pig, dumb pig, dumb pig���� Ino closed her eyes and started releasing beautiful words.


    Karin: ��Dumb pig, dumb pig����Ino ��Dumb pig, dumb pig����


    ��


    In the guest room.


    Kanp�� and Inoichi sat down on the tatami mats. Just as Kanp��, highlighting the close rtionship between Ino and Karin, he faintly heard the distant sound of ��dumb pig��ing from the backyard.


    Kanp�� disyed a slightly embarrassed but still polite smile, andmented: ��It��s nice to be young.��


    Inoichi is also a bit embarrassed, and said with a wry smile: ��Ino has been spoiled by me. Please excuse her.��


    ��It was my fault too. I brought Karin back from the outside but failed to properly educate her. I��m so sorry.��


    After exchanging some hypocritical courtesy, Kanp�� shifted the conversation to the main topic, ��Actually, the reason for me visiting Inoichi-sama today is to seek your advice on the matter of interrogation.��


    Inoichi smiled faintly. He had already known that Kanp�� must have something to discuss with him yesterday, but he didn''t reveal it, and politely said: ��Please tell me.��


    Kanp�� said: ��It��s about interrogation����


    Kanp�� went on to borate on interrogation, putting extra effort into discussing the topic. His purpose in doing so is to hope that Inoichi could mention something about his n��s Mind Reading Technique, so that it will be convenient for Kanp�� to collect it.


    As a senior, Inoichi will naturally not be stingy and wouldn''t hesitate to share his knowledge. But unfortunately, he didn''t mention anything about his n''s Mind Reading Technique.


    Seeing this, Kanp�� didn��t dare to collect him rashly. After exchanging a few more pleasantries, he took his leave, expressing that he woulde again tomorrow.


    Well, tomorrow is Sunday, and the Academy is still on break.


    Leaving Ino��s house, Karin was a little unhappy, because she was tired for quarreling with the dumb pig.


    Thinking that he still needed to use this tool tomorrow, Kanp�� quickly took her to eat her favorite okonomiyaki and then to the Senju Park for a day of fun, making her have an unforgettable Saturday.


    Late at night, Kanp�� crawled along the Network Cable to the secret base under the frozen soil of the Land of Iron, then sacrificed some mountain bandit alive and collected the ancestors of Otsutsuki n.


    Kanp��, being a thrifty person, wouldn''t waste the three Collection Techniques each day.


    After the collection, Kanp�� left the base and found a quiet ce to summon Tagorihime, and then he handed over the five hundred crystals that was charged by his shadow clones.


    Tagorihime happily rubbed against Kanp�� for a while before returning to the Ryuchi Cave, and went to share the spoils with the little schemer, Ichikishimahime.


    Meanwhile��


    In Daimyo��s Mansion in the Land of Hot Water.


    Under the cover of night, Hidan, wearing a ck windbreaker with red clouds pattern, had a solemn and sacred expression as he ritualistically sacrificed a minister of the Land of Hot Springs. The scene was filled with blood!


    ��Is it necessary to go to such extremes?�� Hy��ketsu looked straight at Hidan, and there��s a hint of disgust in his eyes behind the icy crystal mask.


    ��What do you know? This is the important ceremony of sacrifice. Without this step, the great Jashin-sama would be unhappy.�� Hidan said with a snort.


    ��Unhappy?��


    Hy��ketsu asked curiously, ��Will hee looking for you if he''s unhappy?��


    Hidan was stunned. To be honest, he hadn''t considered this question.


    ��If he reallyes looking for you, you should be happy, right? After all, you are so devoted to him.�� Hy��ketsu said with a smile.


    ��What do you mean?��


    Hidan��s face is full of difort. For some reason, he feels that this provocateur wearing an ice crystals mask is making fun of him.


    ��I mean, since you have so much faith in that Jashin-sama, wouldn��t it be better to just throw yourself into his arms?��


    Hy��ketsu advised with a smirk, ��This way, Jashin-sama is happy, you are happy, and I don''t have to witness these bloody scenes every day. It''s a win-win-win.��


    Hidan became furious: ��Bastard, do you believe I''ll send you to meet Jashin-sama?!��


    ��What��s wrong? From your tone, it seems like you don''t want to embrace Jashin-sama at all.�� Hy��ketsu said with a sneer.


    ��Compared to meeting Jashin-sama, I have a more important mission!��


    Hidan suppressed his anger, and said with a pious expression, ��That is�� to send people like you who don''t believe in Jashin-sama to meet him!��


    Saying that, Hidan picked up the bloody march scythe and shed at Hy��ketsu.


    But at this moment, a sharp wind suddenly came from the night sky. Hidan��s movements halted, and he looked up, only to see a small white object, about the size of a thumb, rapidly descending.


    ��What is that?�� Hidan raised the bloody march scythe, and his pale purple eyes narrowed.


    ��Hmm?��


    Hy��ketsu raised an eyebrow, ��Could it be Deidara?��


    Through the memories of Kanp����s shadow clones, Hy��ketsu already knew that Deidara has defected from Iwagakure. So seeing the current scene, he wa naturally thought of him first.


    Hy��ketsu silently activated Sage Mode, then sped his hands together. Senjutsu Chakra poured out and turned into a stream of ice crystals, swirling around him


    ��Hey hey, what''s going on?��


    Hidan looked at Hy��ketsu, who was gradually soaring into the night sky, with a face full of disbelief, ��I didn''t know Ice Release could be used for flight!��


    Whoosh!


    Hy��ketsu ignored him and shot straight up into the sky.


    The one descending from the night sky at this moment was none other than Deidara, while riding a white chubby pigeon.


    After Deidara joined Akatsuki in the Land of Grass, under Konan''s internal intelligence, he went straight to the Daimyo''s Mansion in the Land of Hot Water. Yes, his undercover mission''s first step was to disy his Explosion Release Kekkei Genkai in front of Hy��ketsu, then join the Abyss through Hy��ketsu!


    Of course, if Hy��ketsu identally dies in his hands, it has nothing to do with Deidara.


    However��


    ��What the hell, another Shinobi who can fly, hmm!��


    Deidara looked Hy��ketsu soared into the sky from the ground, and his expression turned sour!


    The reason why he joined Akatsuki is because he can��t beat Konan. Why can��t he beat Konan? Wasn''t it because Konan could also fly?


    Otherwise, even if Deidara ran out of his explosive y, he could still leave confidently on the back of his chubby pigeon.


    Deidara calmed his mind, reached into his pouch, and took out a handful of small white birds.


    These little birds are only the size of a fingernail. They were created by Deidara along the way using his explosive y.


    Then, Deidara casually scattered them.


    The countless small birds soared into the sky, instantly transforming into fist-sized birds, shooting like arrows towards Hy��ketsu.


    Seeing his birds closing in on Hy��ketsu��s face, Deidara immediately formed hand seal and shouted: ��Art is explosion, Katsu!��


    Boom boom boom��


    A series of explosions echoed through the night sky, creating a dazzling disy of fireworks.

 Chapter 755: Its Called... Akatsuki

    Chapter 755: It''s Called... Akatsuki


    A series of explosions and dazzling shespletely rmed the entire Daimyo''s Mansion. Panic screams, chaotic footsteps, and elusive figures emerged from all directions.


    Several people identally stumbled upon the location where Hidan was, and upon seeing the brutally killed ministers and Hidan, who is still bathed in blood, screams erupted.


    Hidan frowned when he saw this. And without saying anything further, he swung his scythe, and the world suddenly became much quieter.


    He looked up at the night sky, where the mes were slowly extinguished. Due to his eyes not adapting to the transition from darkness to light and back to darkness, Hidan couldn��t see Hy��ketsu or the white object at all.


    Hidan looked around irritably and spotted a tall tower not far away. He immediately rushed towards it point. In no time, he reached the top and looked up, only to find nothing in the night sky except for the moon.


    ��Are they dead?��


    Hidan irritably descended the tower and stamped his feet while shouting: ��Hey, White Zetsu, get out of here!��


    ��Hey hey.��


    White Zetsu��s clone got his head out of the ground and said, ��Don��t be so loud.����What happened just now?�� Hidan asked.


    White Zetsu��s clone said with a snort: ��Don��t worry, Hy��ketsu won''t die.��


    It was just a shadow clone after all, so there was nothing to worry about.


    As for who attacked Hy��ketsu, sorry, things happened too fast, just like a tornado. By the time White Zetsu��s clone sensed the abnormalities and used Sensor Ninjutsu, it was already toote!


    At the night sky.


    Deidara controls the fat pigeon under him to keep ascending, trying to maintain the aerial advantage over Hy��ketsu.


    The night wind howled, and Deidara and Hy��ketsu passed through clouds one after another. At this moment, the Land of Hot Water��s Daimyo��s mansion below had already shrunk to the size of a palm.


    ��Art is explosion, Katsu!��


    Seeing that he couldn��t get rid of Hy��ketsu, Deidara immediately threw down a bunch of small birds.


    Hy��ketsu sped his hands together emotionlessly. In an instant, ice crystals dances wildly, forming tough and thick ice shields around him. The surface of the ice shields was also carved with intricate patterns, disying an extravagant appearance!


    Boom, boom, boom����


    In the next instant, the ice shields were hit by the small birds, and amidst the intense explosion, the mes turned into ring-shaped shockwaves. Under the violent impact, densely packed cracks were formed on the surface of the sturdy ice shields, but�� that��s all.


    As the mes dissipated and the shockwaves subsided, the ice shields remained standing strong in front of Hy��ketsu.


    After all, it was performed with Senjutsu Chakra. So the defensive power of this ice shield is notparable to ordinary ice shields!


    But by taking this opportunity, Deidara finally seeded in getting the high ground and then he began to throw bombs crazily!


    Boom!


    Boom boom!!


    Boom boom boom boom boom��


    Taking inspiration from his battle with Konan, Deidara continuously used his explosive y to create bombs on the way to the Land of Hot Water. In the ten days of travel, he made threerge bags full of bombs. Plus two bags of explosive y, it was enough for him to keep bombing until dawn!


    ��Hahahahaha, indeed, art is beautiful and short-lived. Only at the moment of disappearance can it be called art, hmm!��


    Watching the brilliant explosions below and the sparks disappearing the next moment, Deidara was very excited and chattered on, ��How about that? Isn��t my art amazing? My art is perfect and without blemish, my art is the best in the Shinobi World, I�� What��s going on, hmm?��


    The brilliant sparks continued to bloom and disappear, but the cold luster at the center of the sparks remained steadfast!


    ��Hey, little brat!��


    Hy��ketsu hid behind ice shields covered with cracks, and the scorching firelight, shining through the ice shields, turned his face into a glowing red. He smiled slightly and mockingly shouted, ��Is this all you''ve got?��


    ��You����


    Deidara��s veins bulged, ��Are you insulting my art?!��


    Deidara decisively took out a white bomb in the form of a puppet. This is histest work, the super bomb that made the viges at the border of the Land of Grass disappear without traces.


    ��You''ve sessfully angered me!��


    Deidara threw the puppet bomb with one hand and formed hand seal with the other, then coldly shouted, ��Die under my art, Katsu!��


    Hearing Deidara''s tone, Hy��ketsu knew this guy must have gone all out, so he immediately poured Senjutsu Chakra frantically, creating a massive ice shield adorned with intricate patterns.


    At the next moment, the night sky suddenly sank as if time had stopped. Immediately after, a burst of fire and visible shockwaves exploded.


    A huge red mushroom cloud rose into the sky.


    Deidara quickly controlled the fat pigeon to dodge to the side.


    ��Now you''re dead.��


    Deidaraughed heartily with hands on his hips, and his eyes filled with madness, ��Dying under my art is your honor, hmm.��


    As for joining Abyss and so on, well, he has identally killed Hy��ketsu.


    ��It seems that this Abyss is also only this much. It doesn��t matter whether I join or not, hmm.��


    ��Little brat ����


    At this moment, a faint voice suddenly came out from the mes that were still expanding and spreading below. The voice carried the same�� disdain as before?


    ��Is this all?�� Hy��ketsu said with a sneer.


    Deidara, unable to believe it, leaned over the fat pigeon to look down. His golden hair danced wildly in the burst of shockwaves.


    ��Why aren''t you dead?�� Deidara was both shocked and furious, and then he secretly gritted his teeth: ��Sure enough, my art hasn''t reached its most perfect state, hmm, it must be so!��


    ��Yeah!��


    ��Stop hmm hmming, you little brat. Since you dare to attack me, be prepared to die! Ice Release: Ice Crystals Dragon Soaring!��


    With the clear shout, two ice crystal dragons over twenty meters long broke through the red mushroom cloud, charging towards Deidara with menacingly.


    Deidara hurriedly fled upon seeing this.


    The fat pigeon desperately pped its wings, flying rapidly to the left. At the same time, Deidara kept digging out the ��stock�� from his bag, and then shouted ��katsu�� ��katsu�� as he threw the bombs the ice crystals dragon behind him.


    Boom, boom, boom��


    Every explosion shattered a small part of the ice crystal dragon''s body, but with Hy��ketsu��s Chakra replenishment, they quickly recovered, and even the branches on the dragons'' horns were intact!


    From night to day, Deidara��s three bags of boms and two bags of explosive ys were once again consumed thoroughly.


    ��How could this be? Why does this happen again?!��


    Deidara looked depressed. The two still vigorous and lively ice crystals dragons are still following behind Deidara, and Hy��ketsu is sitting on an ice dragon while yawning. He secretly cursed the other party to run out of Chakra and fall down and die in the next moment!


    ��Why aren''t you exploding anymore? Are you out of bombs? Is this all? Haha, then your life truly ends here!�� Hy��ketsu��s cold voice carried a hint of mockery.


    ��Wait a minute!��


    Deidara secretly thought to himself: ��I acknowledge your strength, and I am willing to join your Abyss organization!��


    ��Oh, you have anyst words to confess?�� Hy��ketsu asked.


    Deidara is a bit hesitant. It��s because Konan told him not to take the initiative to reveal the Abyss��s name.


    ��I acknowledge your strength, and I''m willing to follow you, hmm!��


    Deidara said with a snort, ��I am a Shinobi who owns Explosion Release Kekkei Genkai, hmm!��


    ��Explosion Release Kekkei Genkai?��


    Hy��ketsu narrowed his eyes slightly, ��Why would this guy specifically mentioned Explosion Release Kekkei Genkai? Could it be that he wants to join Abyss?��


    ��Undercover agent?��


    ��Interesting!��


    Hy��ketsu smiled and said: ��Following me is fine�� It just happens that our organization is short of people.��


    ��What��s the name of your organization?��


    Deidara feigned curiosity, but inside, he sneered again and again: ��You fell for it, idiot, hmm!��


    Hy��ketsu said with serious tone: ��The name of the organization, hehe, is called�� Akatsuki!��


    ��Huh?��


    ��What''s going on?��


    ��???��


    Deidara was left with question marks all over his head.

 Chapter 756: You Little Brat

    Chapter 756: You Little Brat


    The rising sun slowly ascended from the east, casting its warm rays across thend.


    Deidara, bathed in the gentle sunlight, stood frozen in ce, his delicate body is like a block of ice.


    ��Akatsuki?��


    ��Why is Akatsuki?!��


    ��Aren��t you supposed to invite me into the Abyss? Hmm!��


    ��What��s the matter?�� Hy��ketsu asked with a smile.


    Under the sunlight, the ice crystal mask on his face sparkled, almost blinding Deidara��s eyes.


    ��It��s nothing, I just think����


    Deidara, who couldn''tplete his undercover mission, forced a smile, ��I just think the name Akatsuki is a bit strange, hmm.��Seeing Deidara��s expression, Hy��ketsu became even more convinced that he was a double-agent trying to join Abyss. He couldn��t help but chuckled and said: ��Hehehe, it does sound strange the first time you hear it. You''ll get used to it after a few times, right?��


    ��Uh�� yeah.�� Deidara felt embarrassed.


    ��By the way, I don��t know your name yet, little brat.�� Hy��ketsu asked.


    Deidara is indeed a little brat. Despite his crazy and cruel personality, and his strong abilities, he was only twelve years old at the current time.


    ��My name is Deidara, Iwagakure��s Missing-nin, Explosion-Release Shinobi, hmm.�� Deidara introduced himself briefly.


    ��Very good!��


    Hy��ketsu grinned and said, ��We, Akatsuki, need talents like you. You''ll definitely fit in perfectly if you join us!��


    ��I hope so, hmm.��


    Deidara could already imagine the awkward scene when he meets Konan again and wanted to escape immediately.


    But thinking that Hy��ketsu can also fly with his ice��


    ��I hate Shinobi who can fly the most!��


    ��That smelly old man Onoki, Konan, and this damned Ice Release Shinobi!


    ��Hmm!��


    Then, Hy��ketsu took Deidara back to Land of Hot Water��s Daimyo''s mansion, and not long after, White Zetsu��s clone brought Hidan to find them.


    ��Hey, where did you go?!��


    Hidan, carrying the bloody March sickle, walked over very arrogantly, and when he got close, he nced at Deidara standing next to Hy��ketsu and asked, ��Who''s this little brat?��


    At this time, White Zetsu��s clone was also observing Deidara with half of his body above the ground.


    ��A new member I just recruited.��


    Hy��ketsu said, ��Deidara, Iwagakure��s Missing-nin. He��s good at Explosion Release, and he��s also the one who just attacked us.��


    ��Huh? That��s him?!��


    Hidan raised the bloody March sickle and used its de to point at Deidara''s eyes provocatively. He then provoked with extreme arrogance, ��Brat, weaned already?��


    ��Hah? Big Baldy, are you provoking me?! Hmm!�� Deidara imitated Hidan��s tone, and counter-provoked him!


    ��Deidara�� I remember now!��


    White Zetsu��s clone suddenly spoke, ��Sandaime Tsuchikage, Onoki��s disciple, Iwagakure��s S-Rank Missing-nin. What a coincidence!��


    Not long after Deidara betrayed Iwagakure, he already has wanted bounty on the ck market, so White Zetsu naturally noticed him. If White Zetsu could have pinpointed Deidara''s exact location, he would have informed Pain to take care of him long ago.


    ��Wee to Akatsuki, Deidara!�� White Zetsu��s clone smiled.


    ��Huh?��


    Hidan was extremely dissatisfied, ��Are we really letting such a brat join us? When did Akatsuki be an orphanage?��


    ��Hidan, you are only three years older than Deidara, also an underage brat, hehe.�� White Zetsu��s clone thought he was being humorous, but it earned him a sh from the bloody March sickle.


    Boom!


    The crimson de struck heavily the ground, sending dirt flying. Fortunately, White Zetsu��s clone was fast enough to retreat into the ground in time.


    At the same time, White Zetsu��s clone also quickly passed the information here back to Amegakure.


    ����


    In Amegakure, the heavy rain continued to pour relentlessly.


    On the 22nd floor of the central steel tower, a White Zetsu��s clone ascended with determined steps.


    ��Pain, Pain����


    White Zetsu clone shouted several times, but received no response.


    ��Where is everyone?��


    White Zetsu��s clone was a bit puzzled. Since the structure of Akatsuki had been set up, Pain, or more specifically Nagato, has been sitting in this tower, delegating missions to various teams.


    Even if there were missions that required Nagato��s personal intervention, there was no reason for him to not know.


    White Zetsu��s clone pondered for a moment, and decided to go up and take a look.


    Carefully, he ascended to the 23rd, 24th floors, until he reached the top floor.


    But unfortunately, the top floor is still empty, devoid of any human presence.


    ��They must have left.��


    White Zetsu��s clone instinctively felt that something was amiss, so he immediately turned around and began to descend, intending to ry the information to ck Zetsu and Obito.


    Tap, tap, tap��


    Tap, tap, tap��


    The sound of rapid footsteps rang through the empty steel tower, echoing faintly.


    White Zetsu��s clone noticed something was wrong, and halted, but the footsteps continued, rapidly approaching him.


    ��Who?!��


    White Zetsu��s clone immediately used Sensor Ninjutsu, and his expression greatly changed, ��Jiraiya?!��


    Swoosh!


    A tall figure with white hair abruptly darted out from the stairs below: ��Yes, I am the Mount Myoboku��s Sage, known as Toad Sage. Here ~ I~~ am~~~��


    Snap!


    Jiraiya stepped on the White Zetsu��s clone with his wooden clogs!


    Jiraiya crossed his arms, looking down at the ugly guy beneath him and asked: ��Who are you? Why are you here? Where are Nagato and Konan?��


    White Zetsu��s clone is someone who is not scared of anything, so he sneered and remained silent: ��Hehehe, hehehe����


    ��Hey, are you a duck?�� Jiraiya had a strange expression on his face.


    ������


    White Zetsu��s face twitched, ��You bastard, even if you kill me, you won''t get anything out of me!��


    ��Really?��


    Jiraiya smiled confidently and immediately used Genjutsu.


    Then��


    ��The mighty Jiraiya, one of the Legendary Sannin, is actually so bad at Genjutsu?�� White Zetsu��s clone recovered after being confused for a second, and sarcasticallymented.


    Jiraiya smiled awkwardly.


    He was never good at Genjutsu. It might be effective against ordinary people, but against Shinobi, well��


    Jiraiya exerted force under his foot, turning the White Zetsu��s clone into a lump.


    ��Sure enough, it is not a normal human being.��


    Jiraiya observed the lump at his feet, then continued climbing up.


    However, even on the top floor, he found no sign of Nagato, Konan, or even the Six Paths of Pain. However, he was not without gain. At the top floor, Jiraiya found a lot of traces of life, and from these traces, he found��


    ��Someone is paralyzed?��


    Jiraiya frowned.


    ��Yahiko, Nagato, Konan, among the three of you, one is dead and one is crippled�� what exactly have you experienced?��


    Jiraiya reached the edge of the top floor, while the rain is still pouring heavily from the sky. The sshing raindrops hit the steel tower, and the scattered rain mistnded on Jiraiya''s face.


    He looked into the distance and seemed to be able to see his two disciples, whose location are unknown: ��Nagato, Konan����


    ��


    Outside Konoha, at the top of a 100-meter-high hillside.


    Nagato, who was sitting in a wheelchair, suddenly opened his eyes as if waking from a nap.


    Although separated by thousands, even tens of thousands of kilometers, through the Rain Tiger at Will Technique, the moment raindrops touched Jiraiya, Nagato still sensed his presence instantly.


    Nagato turned to look in the direction of Amegakure. In his Rinnegan, it seemed as if he could see Jiraiya��s figure standing on the edge of the top floor.


    ��Jiraiya����

 Chapter 757: Big Brother Respects Your Opinion

    Chapter 757: Big Brother Respects Your Opinion


    When leaving Amegakure, Nagato had already anticipated that his base would be searched, so when he sensed that Jiraiya��s Chakra appearing at the top of the tower, he did not show anger or humiliation. Instead, he felt a sense of freedom. After all, Amegakure had already been exposed to Konoha''s view, but he��s been freed from the shackles of Amegakure, then how can Konoha find him?


    A sinister smile appeared on Nagato''s withered and skinny face. He then slowly closed his eyes.


    In the next moment, Six Paths of Pain, who stood behind him like puppets, suddenly opened their eyes.


    Animal Path took a step forward, formed hand seals, summoned a chameleon, and entered its body.


    The chameleon took two steps forward andpletely disappeared with its perfect invisibility, blending into the surroundings.


    As for the remaining five Pains, they stayed by Nagato''s side. If there is an ident on Konan��s side, Animal Path will be able to summon them immediately.


    ��


    Today is a lively Sunday. Early in the morning, Kanp�� took Karin, who was unhappy, to visit Inoichi��s house again.


    ��Why can''t you adults just visit straightforwardly when you have something to do? Using us kids as an excuse is really absurd, capricious, and hypocritical! Shameless!!!��Karinined all the way, and despite Kanp����s more than 20 years of self-cultivation, he couldn��t resist dragging Karin to the public toilet fiercely and gave her some knowledges!


    When they arrived at Inoichi��s house, Karin��s head had already swollen.


    ��It hurts~��


    With teary eyes, Karin wanted to cry, but when she entered Inoichi��s house and thought about the uing argument with that stupid Ino pig, she wiped away the tears and revealed a stubborn look: ��There��s no tears between rivals!��


    After throwing Karin to Ino, Kanp�� once again followed Inoichi into the reception room and had a lively chat about interrogation techniques.


    After talking for a long time, Inoichi tentatively asked: ��Kanp��, have you encountered�� a troublesome opponent recently?��


    For Kanp�� to look for himself for two days in a row, there is definitely a reason for asking question about interrogation.


    At first, Inoichi thought that there��s a problem in the Anbu. For example, they caught a spy, but the spy remained tight-lipped under any form of interrogation. However, he quickly ruled out this possibility.


    Because if it is rted to Anbu, then Kanp�� wouldn''t need to ask for advice at all. He could simply ask Minato to get Inoichi to go to Anbu to participate in the interrogation.


    And excluding the possibility of Anbu, there is only one answer.


    This is Kanp����s own personal business!


    Kanp�� showed hesitant expression, and after a while, he let out a long sigh, and said: ��Actually, it''s a friend of mine����


    Inoichi, who was holding the tea cup, was stunned: ��Do you think I am a three-year-old kid?��


    ��Your friend is probably just yourself.��


    Fortunately, Inoichi is a mature middle-aged person, well aware of the principle that one shouldn''t expose other people''s secrets without cause, so he advised: ��Then, you have to warn your friend to not endanger the interests of the vige.��


    Kanp�� said: ��Of course.��


    Inoichi nodded slightly, ��For Kanp�� to be able to grow from a member of a small n to his current position, he is definitely not stupid. And having personally experienced the terrible incident of Orochimaru��s experimentation with his vigepanions and defection, he wouldn''t repeat the same mistakes.��


    Thinking of this, Inoichi put down his teacup and began to discuss with him about Genjutsu��s interrogation, whichbines Genjutsu and interrogation.


    Regarding the Genjutsu��s interrogation, Kanp�� is not as good as Inoichi in theory, he was more experienced in practical operations. After all, ��madara had yed with Kimimaro all night just before yesterday.


    However, Kanp�� is very humble and listens quietly with an expression of humility asking for advice.


    Inoichi talked and talked until he couldn''t control himself, and said: ��Genjutsu��s interrogation, to some extent, is a form of mental torture, and speaking of mental torture����


    ��I have to mention the Yamanaka n��s Mind Reading Technique.��


    Kanp�� quietly throws Collection Technique at this moment.


    The green light cluster instant in his mind surged, but unfortunately, it didn��t shoot out anything in the end.


    Looking at the hesitant expression on Inoichi��s face, Kanp�� immediately had a thought, and said: ��Inoichi-sama, let''s stop here, I have already benefited a lot.��


    Inoichi was startled when he heard this: ��Is Kanp����s real goal not Yamanaka n��s Mind Reading Technique?��


    Before, he was hesitant to say anything. As a result, before this thought could be said, Kanp�� stopped here and said that he has benefited a lot


    Inoichi suddenly felt a burning pain on his face, and secretly criticized himself for having a mean heart.


    So, he waved his hand, and said: ��It''s not a big deal. If you want to know more, just ask.��


    Of course, Inoichi didn''t feel guilty enough to directly offer Yamanaka n��s Mind Reading Technique. He��s just saying some superficial things, but these things have proved that his heart was opened by Kanp��. So without further ado, Kanp�� directly took advantage of it.


    ��Collect!��


    The green light cluster in his mind quickly surged, and in a blink of an eye, a clear blue light dot shot out.


    Seeing this, Kanp�� is overjoyed, ��Perfect level?��


    He hastily wrapped his consciousness around it, and then, a sense of enlightenment immediately dawned on him: ��Secret Technique �C Mind Reading Technique!��


    This is a terrifying mental technique that could directly ��read�� the thoughts of others without using any devices!


    ��As expected of Yamanaka Inoichi!��


    Suppressing his inner joy, Kanp�� deeply bowed after Inoichi finished speaking: ��Inoichi-sama, hearing your words is more enlightening than reading books for ten years!��


    ��Although I''ve only been studying for two years, but please ept my bow.��


    ��|�ܡ��


    ��Hahahaha, you are too polite, Kanp��.�� Inoichi shook his head whileughing, and immediately felt more guilty in his heart.


    He suspected that Kanp����s motivation was impure, but now, he was actually so pure.


    ��Inoichi-sama, it��s gettingte. I''ll take my leave now.�� Since Kanp�� had acquired Mind Reading Technique, he couldn''t wait to have a heart-to-heart with Kimimaro, discussing ideals and beliefs.


    ��Kanp��, why not have lunch at my ce?��


    Inoichi, regaining his senses, warmly insisted, ��And also, let Ino and Karin, those two����


    ��Yellow-haired dumb pig, yellow-haired dumb pig, you''re a yellow-haired dumb pig ����


    ��Red-haired wild boar, red-hair wild boar, you''re a red-hair wild boar ������


    The arguing voicesing from the backyard made it impossible for Inoichi to continue his words.


    Kanp����s mouth twitched slightly: ��Sorry for the disturbance.��


    ��It''s me who should apologize for not disciplining my daughter enough.�� Inoichi��s face was slightly red, and then he tried to invite them again.


    Kanp�� felt somewhat embarrassed, ��I already got your Mind Reading Technique for free, and now you want to give you a meal for nothing. It��s inappropriate, inappropriate, inappropriate.��


    ��Sigh�� Since Inoichi-sama is so kind, then I won''t be impolite.�� Fortunately, Kanp�� has a thick skin.


    After an awkward lunch, Kanp�� bid farewell to Inoichi and took Karin away.


    ��Hup~~��


    Karin hupped, and kicked her feet whileining, ��Big brother, let me tell you, hup~ I''ll nevere to Ino dumb pig��s house again! Hup~��


    ��Then why did you eat so much just now?��


    ��Are you nning to eat the poor Ino?��


    Kanp�� silently mocked in his heart, but his face is full of mncholy: ��Since this is yours�� Sigh, big brother respects your opinion!��


    ��I won��t go anymore.��


    ��Hehe.��

 Chapter 758: Brainwashing

    Chapter 758: Brainwashing


    After bringing Karin home, Kanp�� couldn��t wait to use Sage Mode and climbed along thework cable to the corner of the eastern coastal area of ??the Land of Fire.


    Kimimaro is ced here by him, and ��madara is responsible for guarding him!


    Kanp��, navigating through twists and turns, finally arrived at a steep cliff facing the sea. Below the cliff, there were numerous rugged rocks covered with moss and lichen, with waves crashing against them.


    Climbing down the cliff, Kanp�� saw a cave near the bottom of the cliff. His figure swiftly entered the cave.


    The cave is not big, only about five meters deep. At the end of the cave, Kimimaro is lying on a bed of hay, while ��madara is leaning against the cave wall, yawning while looking at him: ��You''re here, old buddy?��


    ��Who''s your old buddy?�� Kanp�� kicked towards him.


    ��madara quickly dodged to the side, giving him a strange smile.


    Kanp�� didn��t bother to pay attention to him, then squatted next to Kimimaro, and asked: ��Is he asleep?��


    ��It was my Genjutsu.�� ��madara said lightly.In fact, apart from eating Food Pills and drinking water, ��madara has been using Genjutsu to control Kimimaro to prevent him from causing trouble.


    Kanp�� nodded, then instructed ��madara to lift Kimimaro��s eyelids, and then, he formed hand seals with both hands and said: ��Secret Technique -Mind Reading Technique!��


    Kanp����s Spiritual Energy, supported by Chakra, quickly transformed into a strange wave and transmitted to Kimimaro��s lifeless eyes.


    In the next instant, Kanp�� seemed to see many chaotic images emerging in front of him, which seemed to be Kimimaro��s memory, but the images shed too quickly, so Kanp�� could not see clearly.


    After all, this is the first time he used this technique.


    Taking a deep breath, Kanp�� continued!


    ��Secret Technique -Mind Reading Technique!��


    ��Huh, failed again?��


    ��No problem.��


    ��Secret Technique -Mind Reading Technique!��


    ��Secret Technique -Mind Reading Technique!��


    ����


    Land of Rice Fields.


    Orochimaru, wearing a kimono, with long straight ck hair, golden vertical pupils, and fair skin, slowly walked out from a deep forest.


    In this forest, there��s an underground base Orochimaru had established, but just now, Orochimaru had personally destroyed it. Moreover, he killed over ten subordinates who guarded the base.


    Orochimaru looked toward the coastal area of the Land of Rice Fields, muttering to himself: ��Only one left.��


    Thest base that Kimimaro knows about is the northern ind��s base.


    The people on that ind, besides Jugo, who still had some value, would be killed by him too.


    Orochimaru leaped lightly, flicking his hands as he swiftly headed towards the northern ind��s base.


    ����


    In the cave.


    After countless attempts of using the Mind Reading Technique, Kanp�� finally grasped the trick and sessfully extracted the ��images�� from Kimimaro��s mind.


    These images could be roughly divided into two parts. One part depicted his childhood, when being trained as a weapon of war by the n. And the other part showed him running around Shinobi World with Orochimaru.


    Kimimaro��s n was wiped out as early as when Yondaime Mizukage reign, so Kanp�� didn��t look much at the first half of the picture, and the focus is on thetter.


    ��Huh?��


    Kanp�� suddenly ��sees�� a very familiar figure.


    ��Libra Jugo?��


    ��Interesting!��


    Meanwhile, looking at Kimimaro who foamed at the mouth, ��madara sighed silently, feeling a bit remorseful.


    After a while, Kanp�� finally stopped.


    ��How is it? Are there any gains?�� ��madara asked.


    ��I found many of Orochimaru''s bases!��


    While saying so, Kanp�� creates a shadow clone, and then punched him, causing the memories about Orochimaru��s bases to be transmitted to all the clones instantly.


    ��madara naturally received the memory as well, and couldn��t help butugh: ��Orochimaru is in trouble now.��


    ��The worse has yet toe.��


    Kanp�� took out a piece of paper and was about to spread it out to ��brainwash�� Kimimaro, only to find that the cave was too small for this, so he turned to ��madara and said, ��Bring Kimimaro out.��


    As he said that, he flickered and disappeared.


    ��madara immediately picked up Kimimaro, who was foaming at the mouth, and followed closely from behind.


    The group of three then came to an open area on the cliff. Kanp�� unfolded the paper in his hand, revealing several square meters of densely written Fuinjutsu��s runes.


    ��ce him in the middle.�� Kanp�� instructed solemnly.


    ��Understood.�� ��madara carefully carried Kimimaro to the center and gentlyid him down, fearing that he might damage the paper.


    ��Okay.��


    Kanp�� breathed a sigh of relief, then approached the paper, formed the ��Ram�� seal with his hands, and activated the Fuinjutsu on the paper, ��Seal!��


    In the next moment, a hazy light emanated from the runes on the paper, gradually enveloping Kimimaro��s body.


    As the light dissipated, Kimimaroy silently on�� ��Uh, a nk paper?��


    At this moment, Kanp����s face turned green.


    ��What the hell!!! Why did the Fuinjutsu��s runes disappear?��


    ��Minato mentioned that the Chakra on the paper was only enough for a one-time Memory Seal Technique, but he didn''t say the Fuinjutsu��s runes on it would disappear after use!��


    Kanp�� thought about brainwashing Kimimaro first, before slowly takes his time to collect the Fuinjutsu on the paper, but now��


    ��What a waste!��


    Kanp�� is depressed.


    ��Kimimaro, Kimimaro.�� ��madara, who didn��t have as many borate thoughts as Kanp��, walked over and patted Kimimaro��s face.


    After a while, Kimimaro opened his eyes, his eyes are somewhat vacant and dull.


    ��Who am I?��


    ��Where am I?��


    ��What am I doing?��


    Kimimaro looked nkly at the azure sky for quite a while before slowly propping himself up on his arms. Then, he saw Kanp�� and ��madara.


    However, the current Kimimaro haspletely lost the memories of these two people.


    Of course, he also has no memory of Orochimaru, Kaguya n, or anything about his past.


    Kimimaro was like the white paper under him, a nk te.


    ��Kimimaro, what happened to you, Kimimaro!��


    ��madara knew that the Fuinjutsu worked, so he immediately acted, pretending to be distraught. He grabbed Jiraiya''s hands and, with teary eyes, said, ��It��s me, your father�� Uh, your big brother!!��


    ��Big brother?�� Kimimaro tilted his head and looked at him, then shook his head, ��I can''t remember.��


    ��How could this happen? Why?!!!�� ��madara trembled all over, showing a grief-stricken posture that couldn''t ept this cruel reality.


    Kimimaro looked at him in a daze, and because he has no memory and can��t remember anything, he doesn��t think it��s strange.


    At this time, Kanp��, who was next to him, also picked up his mood and said: ��Kimimaro, what made you look like this is the evil of Shinobi World, Orochimaru!��


    Kanp�� stared closely at Kimimaro��s facial expression.


    ��The evil of Shinobi World? Orochimaru?�� Kimimaro looked stupidly at Kanp��, ��Who is it?��


    Kanp�� and Uchiha ��madara nce at each other, each rxed.


    ��Then, it��s time to replenish your brain!��


    At the same time.


    In the underground base beneath the frozen soil of the Land of Iron, Kanp����s shadow clone disguised themselves and set off one after another. Their target is the various Orochimaru��s bases in Kimimaro��s mind!


    At the same time, on the sea of the Land of Iron, arge ship swiftly turned around, riding the wind and waves as it sails towards the Orochimaru''s northern ind base!

 Chapter 759: Taking Advantage of Opportunities...

    Chapter 759: Taking Advantage of Opportunities...


    The Land of Rice Fields was adjacent to the Land of Iron, and the sea territory of the two countries is naturally closely connected.


    In less than half a day, ��madara��s ship has sailed into the Land of Rice Fields�� sea territory.


    The sea breeze is roaring, the waves are rolling, and ��madara is standing on the deck, gazing into the distance.


    Until nightfall, a dark spot appeared on his left.


    ��Is that it?��


    ��madara quickly notified the captain to change the course.


    About half an hourter, therge ship slowly approached the ind.


    At this time, with dim moonlight, ��madara couldn''t see the situation on the ind clearly, so he asked the captain to stop the boat here and gently robbed the captain and the sailors of all the money they had, just in case they abandoned him and ran away.


    When the captain and a group of sailors saw ��madara jumped into the sea, they couldn''t hold back their grievances, and curses erupted.��This damned Shinobi!��


    ��I want to beat him up!��


    ��He took back all the hiring fees he gave us!��


    ��So unreasonable!��


    ��I always felt that he is going to freeload on this sea voyage. So annoying.��


    ��Everyone I can hear you.��


    When the sailors were cursing with gusto, a head suddenly popped out from outside the ship''s side, and ��madara, with a calm gaze, looked at them.


    There was a time when Kanp�� had turned into Taki and went to Land of Whirlpools to dig the remains of Uzumaki n��s ancestors, but he absolutely didn��t expect the ship would be gone after he��s finished his task!


    ��madara, who has grown wise, naturally has learned a lesson. The first step is to steal all the money from the captain and the sailors, and the second step is to eavesdrop on their conversations. If they dare to ��gather the crowd and make trouble��, then it is necessary to eliminate a few troublemakers on behalf of the Moon!


    Fortunately, the conscience of these scoundrels is not bad.


    ��Uh����


    The sailors looked at ��madara, who had returned, in disbelief. They were all feeling quite frustrated.


    ��Shinobi-sama, we�� we were just venting, there��s no other meaning, hehe.�� The captain stepped forward with a forced smile.


    ��Behave yourselves.��


    ��madara issued a cold threat, then jumped off the sea and headed straight for the ind.


    Five minutester, ��madara saw the whole ind.


    The ind was notrge, and the wholend is yellowish brown, with no grass and no birds.


    ��madara is overjoyed. This ind is exactly the same as the images Kanp�� had seen from Kimimaro��s mind!


    ��Perfect, this is the ce!��


    Quickly rushing onto the ind, ��madara identified the direction and headed swiftly towards Orochimaru''s base entrance.


    ����


    On a steep cliff in the eastern coastal area of ??the Land of Fire, Kimimaro is lying on the rock, falling into a deep sleep under the faint moonlight and the cool sea breeze.


    Kanp�� and ��madara stood by his side, looking at each other with tired expressions.


    The two had spent the whole afternoon ��restoring�� Kimimaro��s memories, constantly demonizing Orochimaru and glorifying themselves, but the effect�� wasn''t quite satisfactory.


    Kanp�� gave ��madara a meaningful look, and then the two walked away one after the other.


    ����madara, what do you think?�� Kanp�� asked.


    ��Let��s just watch.��


    ��madara then said, ��It may be that your previous Mind Reading Technique was too much. After losing his memory, Kimimaro became too dull. It feels like he doesn''t care about anything we say.��


    Kanp�� nodded: ��I feel that way too.��


    Although Kimimaro has be a white paper, it is a piece of kraft white paper. It is difficult for them to leave their imprint on him in a short time.


    As for the consequences of Mind Reading Technique�� Kanp�� doesn��t know.


    ��Why don��t I take him first and use time to slowly influence him?�� ��madara suggested.


    Kanp�� pondered for a moment, then shook his head slowly, and said: ��I have another, better n.��


    Kanp�� nned to send Kimimaro to Kabuto to work as an assistant and leave a shadow clone to brainwash Kimimaro.


    At any rate, Kabuto has his Cursed Mark in his heart, so Kanp�� is not afraid of him leaking information about their connection.


    At the same time, Kanp�� also wants to know how Kabuto��s Hashirama��s cell��s transnt experiment is going, and let Kabuto check if there was a way to cure Kimimaro��s Kekkei Genkai disease.


    Although Kimimaro died of illness in the original work, it was still worth a try.


    ��madara nodded and said: ��In that case, I''ll leave first.��


    After saying that, he dispersed himself.


    Then, Kanp�� walked over and grabbed Kimimaro, activated Sage Mode and climbed along thework cable towards the capital of the Land of Iron.


    ��


    Land of Rice Fields�� coastline.


    Orochimaru, who ran for a long time, finally arrived here.


    He looked up at the moon and thought that he should be able to reach the northern ind��s base before midnight.


    However, for some reason, a faint sense of foreboding suddenly surged in his heart.


    Since his clone from northern ind��s base took Kimimaro to the Land of Fire, there are only about ten subordinates responsible for guarding the base, as well as a series of research materials rted to Jugo and Cursed Seal.


    ��Could it be�� Abyss already knows the existence of northern ind��s base from Kimimaro?��


    Orochimaru frowned, and for the sake of caution, he dared not go there personally.


    He waved his kimono sleeves, and a white snake crawled out. Opening its mouth, it sprayed out a clone covered in viscous liquid.


    ��Go quickly.�� Orochimaru��s voice was hoarse and soft, filled with a mysterious and creepy tone.


    ��Understood.��


    The clone of Orochimaru nodded slightly, jumped into the sea, and rushed towards the northern ind��s base.


    ����


    On the yellow-brown ind, ��madara navigated through twists and turns and smoothly found the entrance of the base: a long, narrow and deep cave.


    ording to the images in Kimimaro��s mind, ��madara knew that there are two Orochimaru��s subordinates hidden outside the cave.


    ��madara squinted his eyes, silently activated 3-Tomoe Sharingan, a sly smile on his lips. He walked towards the entrance, taking one step at a time.


    When he was only a few steps away from the cave, a sharp sound of cutting the air suddenly struck from the left and right. Then, two shadows rushed towards him at a speed almost impossible to perceive ��to deliver their heads.


    Pufftt!


    Pufftt!


    Two kunai smoothly passed through ��madara��s mirage-like body, cleanly piercing into the bodies of the oing shadows.


    ��How is it possible?��


    A Shinobi dressed in ck was in disbelief as he looked at the kunai stuck in his chest. This kunai was thrown out by hispanion on the other side. How could it end up piercing his body?


    He looked up and found that hispanion was also staring at him with an incredulous expression on his face.


    The two fell to their knees with a thump, their vitality dissipating.


    ��madara walked through the two with a faint smile, and entered the cave


    With the images from Kimimaro��s mind, ��madara proceeded effortlessly, taking care of Orochimaru��s subordinates along the way.


    Soon, he reached the deepest part of the base, an�� iron prison!


    ��Who are you?��


    Jugo stood in the prison, gripping the iron bars anxiously, and looked at ��madara with vignce, ��Your eyes����


    ��What��s wrong with my eyes?�� ��madara��s scarlet Sharingan exuded a hazy luster, the pupil power flowed, and a Genjutsu was silently thrown.


    Jugo��s brow jumped, feeling his eyelids heavy. And in no time, he fell into a deep sleep.


    ��Orochimaru, your Jugo, I will take it! Thank you.��


    ��madara rudely opened the iron prison, grabbed Jugo and walked out. Then, as if remembering something, he turned and ran towards a corridor, finally stopping in front of aboratory.


    ��Cursed Seal����


    ��madara squinted his eyes. Although using the Curse Mark would cause a ��monsterfication��, it was not bad for enhancing the strength of his subordinates. Although Abyss currently had no outsiders, however, adhering to the principle of taking advantage of any opportunity, ��madara decided to take away the research data about the Cursed Seal!

 Chapter 760: Did I Go Too Far With This?

    Chapter 760: Did I Go Too Far With This?


    After thoroughly searching theboratory, ��madara not only found all the research materials on Cursed Seal of Heaven and Earth, but also discovered a scroll detailing the usage of the Cursed Seal. He didn''t bother being polite with Orochimaru, as he grabbed the scroll and stuffed it into his pocket!


    Then, ��madara, carrying the unconscious Jugo, cheerfully left the base, retracing his steps back to the ship.


    When the sailors on the ship saw ��madaraing back with an unfamiliar man on his back, their eyes immediately turned weird.


    ��You went through all this trouble for a man?��


    ��It seems like you''re not a straight guy with suchplicated actions!��


    All the sailors were full of resentment, but considering their own wallets, all of them rationally remained silent.


    ��madara didn��t bother exining to them either. After returning the money to the sailors, he ordered the ship to set sail overnight, heading towards the nearest port in the Land of Iron.


    ����


    When Orochimaru��s clone arrived on the ind, the moonlight gradually brightened, casting a translucent silver veil over the yellow-brown ind.Tap, tap, tap����


    With footsteps neither fast nor slow, Orochimaru walked towards the entrance of the base, and smelled a faint smell of blood as soon as he approached.


    ��Sure enough, something happened!��


    Orochimaru squeezed the corners of his mouth slightly, and when he arrived at the entrance, he saw two subordinates kneeling on both sides, one on the left and the other on the right. Their bodies are stiff, clearly already dead for more than two hours.


    Orochimaru coldly walked through the two.


    Entering the base, the smell of blood became even stronger. Bodies of his subordinates were scattered everywhere, but the doors of variousboratories showed no signs of damage, until�� Orochimaru reached theboratory storing the research data on the Cursed Seal.


    Looking at the shatteredboratory door and the messy documents inside, Orochimaru''s face turned dark. However, he didn''t go inside to check. Instead, he continued walking, arriving at the iron prison at the deepest part of the base.


    This prison was built ording to Jugo��s request for self-confinement. If Kimimaro went out for something, Jugo would lock himself in here.


    At this moment, the prison is empty.


    His premonition came true, Abyss had indeed obtained information about the northern ind��s base from Kimimaro, and sent someone to take away the most valuable things here.


    ��Hehehe�� Hahaha����


    Orochimaruughed up to the sky, theughter filled with anger and regret.


    With Kimimaro��s loyalty to him, Orochimaru believes that no matter how cruel the interrogation was, it is impossible for Kimimaro to betray him. The only exnation is that Abyss used Mind Reading Technique and stole the information directly from Kimimaro��s mind!


    But doing this would undoubtedly damage Kimimaro��s brain.


    In other words, Kimimaro is just a dispensable experimental subject for the Abyss, and it��s fine even if he turned into an idiot!


    But for Orochimaru, Jiraiya was one of the most important containers for his Living Corpse Reincarnation!


    Thinking that the reincarnation container he cherished so much was treated like this, Orochimaru feels like�� using expensive bait, but lost the bait and didn��t get the fish?


    No!


    It��s like having given away a bride, and to lose one��s army on top of it!


    Because Jugo��s research value was also enormous!


    Orochimaru is extremely enraged, his chest is undting, then he used an Earth Release Ninjutsu to directly bury the base and himselfpletely!


    In the next moment, the memory is passed back to Orochimaru��s main body.


    Orochimaru stood on the coast of the Land of Rice Fields, gazing at the night sky and the bright moon, his eyes flickering.


    ����


    Land of Iron��s capital.


    Konoha Tavern.


    Kimimaro, who has lost his memory, sits at a table while looking Kanp�� and Kabuto with cute expression.


    ��My Lord, this is���� Kabuto pushed the round-framed sses on the bridge of his nose, his eyes somewhat yful.


    With his IQ and experience, he could easily see the abnormalities on Kimimaro.


    ��The other party was undoubtedly a Shinobi, but his sitting posture waspletely unguarded, and his eyes are clear and dull, like a foolish child. Interesting!��


    ��His name is Kimimaro, from Kaguya n and also has Shikotsumyaku Kekkei Genkai. However, he has lost his memory and has Kekkei Genkai disease.�� Kanp�� introduced briefly.


    ��Amnesia? Kekkei Genkai disease����


    Kabuto looked at Kimimaro in amazement and said, ��This is a terminal illness.��


    ��Can it be cured?��


    Kanp�� asked, ��For example, transnting Hashirama��s cells and so on?��


    Kabuto pondered for a moment, then slightly shook his head: ��Kekkei Genkai disease is a condition rooted in the Kekkei Genkai. Transnting Hashirama��s cells won''t cure the Kekkei Genkai disease, unless�� We deprive him of Shikotsumyaku Kekkei Genkai inside his body!��


    ��Deprive his Kekkei Genkai?�� Kanp����s eyes lit up, and he asked, ��Do you have a way?��


    ��Uh�� no.��


    Kabuto said with a bitter smile, ��I��m talking about theory, but in reality, there''s no one in the Shinobi World who can deprive someone else''s Kekkei Genkai.��


    ��Is that really so?��


    As a prophet of Shinobi World who knew five hundred years into the past and five hundred years into the future, Kanp�� knew that Kabuto is wrong.


    However, all the Shinobi whose Kekkei Genkai was deprived by Hiruko ended up dead.


    Obviously, his method of removing the Kekkei Genkai is not suitable for curing Kekkei Genkai disease.


    But if there was a chance, Kanp�� still hoped to ask Hiruko Hiruko to give him the Chimera Technique!


    ��My Lord, what are you thinking?�� Kabuto asked strangely.


    ��Nothing.��


    Kanp�� shook his head slightly, then nced at Kimimaro, and said, ��I want you stay here, don''t wander around. Kabuto, follow me to the basement.��


    The two entered the basement one after the other and closed the door to iste the sound. Kanp�� said, ��From now on, Kimimaro will live here. I will leave a shadow clone to take care of him. If you have time, try to treat his Kekkei Genkai disease. No matter how absurd the methods are, just give them a try.��


    ��Any absurd methods?��


    ��It seems that Kimimaro is not a subordinate trusted by My Lord.��


    Kabuto understood, and replied: ��I understand.��


    ��How is the experiment of Hashirama��s cells transntation going?�� Kanp�� mentioned his second purposeing here.


    Kabuto shrugged: ��Although there is progress, the rejection of cells cannot bepletely eliminated. It''s still a bit far from human experimentation.��


    ��It is cell rejection again, still a bit far����


    Kanp�� sighed deeply. For some reason, he has a strange feeling that Kabuto, who works as his subordinate, is far inferiorpared to Kabuto who works as Orochimaru��s subordinate in the original work.


    ��Is it an illusion?��


    Kanp�� thought about the difference between himself and Orochimaru, and said, ��Kabuto, if it''s not working out, let''s just proceed with human experimentation. At any rate, there are quite a few bandits at the border of the Land of Fire recently.��


    ��With human experimentation, the progress of his experiments should speed up, right?��


    ����Yes.�� Kabuto nodded with a strange look in his eyes, but in his heart, he thought: ��Lord is a prominent figure even in Konoha, so how could he know about the bandits at the border?��


    ��Could it be����


    Kanp�� doesn��t know about Kabuto''s inner thoughts, and is still thinking about how to speed up the process of Kabuto��s experiment.


    At any rate, he was the prophet of Shinobi World who knew five hundred years into the past and five hundred years into the future, so Kanp�� soon came up with a method.


    That method was grafting flowers onto trees!


    In the original work, Danzo��s right arm was transnted with ten Sharingan. These Sharingan are from different Uchiha��s nsman. More than ten kinds of genes are mixed together, but weirdly, there is no sign of rejection at all. Why?


    Was it the degradation of DNA or the distortion of genes, the helplessness of cells, or the eruption of chromosomes?


    Neither, there is only one truth!


    The right arm that was transnted with more than ten Sharingan eyes did not belong to Danzo at all, it came from�� Uchiha Shin!


    A boy with a special physique that allowed him to be able to transnt any organ or tissue onto himself without any rejection reaction!


    If he can find this person, he can use the grafting flowers onto trees on Shisui like Danzo!


    First, he would transnt Hashirama��s cells on Shin��s right hand, and then transnt his right hand to Shisui!


    But with Shisui��s character, he might not agree to exchange hands or feet. However, it��s fine, as exchanging skin was also an option!


    He can just take a piece of white and tender skin from Shin��s buttock, and then transnt it to Shisui��s face�� cough, on the chest, allowing him to have Hashirama��s face there. How wonderful would it be?


    ��Yeah, Shisui will definitely agree!��


    Kanp�� smiled.


    ��My Lord?�� Seeing Kanp�� who suddenly beamed with joy, Kabuto was a little flustered, ��Why did you suddenly smile?��


    ��I just thought of something interesting.��


    The interrupted Kanp�� waved his hand and said, ��Well, I will go now.��


    Saying that, Kanp�� formed hand seal, leaving behind a shadow clone, and used Sage Mode. Climbing along thework cable, he went to his secret underground base at the Land of Iron.


    The shadow clones under the base still performed their duties. They generate electricity with their hands, explore the Yin-Yang Release, and monitoring the surroundings��


    Kanp�� nced around and sat in the middle of the base, which is the coffin lid of Hashirama. Then, he continued thinking of the information about Uchiha Shin.


    To be honest, Kanp�� doesn��t know exactly when the Uchiha Shin appeared by Orochimaru''s side, but one thing was certain�� Uchiha Shin would definitely appear in the Shinobi World after the Year 56 of Konoha!


    Because in the original work, that was the year Uchiha n was destroyed!


    Danzo therefore collected arge amount of Sharingan, and then Orochimaru transnted these Sharingan into Uchiha Shin��s hands, and finally gave this arm to Danzo.


    ��Oh, it seems like it��s this year.��


    ��Even though in the current timeline, Danzo has been captured and is undergoing hardbor in Konoha''s prison, Orochimaru is still active in the Shinobi World.��


    ��So, the likelihood of Uchiha Shin joining Orochimaru, just like in the original work, is still very high!��


    ��That��s right!��


    ��In those secret bases of Orochimaru����


    Kanp�� suddenly shook his head. In the images from Kimimaro��s memory, there was no information about Uchiha Shin.


    ��Either Uchiha Shin hasn''t joined Orochimaru yet, or Orochimaru has ced Uchiha Shin in an even more secretive location.��


    ��However, the only thing certain is that it would be extremely difficult to snatch Uchiha Shin away from Orochimaru, no matter which situation is true!��


    Kanp�� silently took out a small notebook and recorded information about Uchiha Shin using Romanized Chinese.


    Unconsciously, as the day brightened, a memory suddenly poured into Kanp����s mind.


    Kanp����s eyes immediately lit up, because this memory came from ��madara!


    In the next instant, Kanp�� disappeared.


    At the Iron Country''s port, in a dimly lit room on the second floor of a tavern, Kanp����s figure appeared along with an invisible circr wave.


    The dim room made Kanp�� a little ufortable. He fumbled to turn on the light and saw his Flying Thunder God Kunai and the slumbering Jugo lying on a futon.


    On Jugo''s body, there was an exquisite scroll.


    Kanp�� first put away his Flying Thunder God Kunai and then picked up the scroll to examine it. The content above is the Cursed Seal of Heaven and Earth developed by Orochimaru using Jugo��s DNA!


    Halfway through reading, Kanp����s eyelids suddenly twitched.


    He almost forgot, there are Orochimaru''s cells in the Cursed Seal of Heaven and Earth!


    And Kimimaro should already have the Cursed Seal of Earth on his body!


    ��Well, I will solve the Cursed Seal of Earth when I go back, and then give the cells belonging to Orochimaru humane harmony!��


    ��I��m such a clever devil!��


    Then, Kanp�� put away the scroll, grabbed Jugo, then activated Sage Mode. He then took him all the way to the Konoha Tavern in the Land of Iron!


    ��I��m back.�� Kanp����s sudden appearance startled Kabuto.


    ��My Lord����


    Kabuto gazed at him with deep eyes, and then looked towards Jugo in his hand, ��This is?��


    ��His name is Libra Jugo, he��s����


    Kanp�� just wanted to introduce him, but suddenly remembered something.


    ��Kabuto, Kimimaro, and Jugo�� These three people are supposed to be Orochimaru��s people, if you add the Uchiha Shin that I��m targeting����


    ��Did I go too far with this?��


    ��Although Orochimaru is Missing-nin, he is still a person!��


    Kanp�� fell into deep self-reproach.


    However, he quickly shook off this negative emotion and continued: ��Jugo is a good friend of Kimimaro. His physique is very special. Once he absorbs enough Natural Energy, he will go berserk. But don��t worry, my shadow clone will suppress him.��


    ��Natural Energy?��


    Kabuto��s eyes flickered, ��Is it�� Sage Transformation?��


    Kanp�� smirked and said yfully: ��Kabuto, you know a lot.��


    Kabuto didn''t mind. After all, he was now working for Kanp��, and there��s also Cursed Mark on his heart, so there was no need to conceal anything. Heughed openly and said: ��My Lord, can I study him?��


    Kanp�� nodded: ��Of course, but don��t kill him�� Well, forget it. With my shadow clone watching, why would I care?��


    Saying this, he took out the scroll that records the Cursed Seal of Heaven and Earth, handed it to Kabuto, and said: ��There is one more thing. Kimimaro has a Cursed Mark ced on him, which is the Cursed Seal of Earth recorded in the scroll. Please release it for me.��


    ��Cursed Mark?��


    Kabuto��s eyes flickered, ��Is it the same as the Cursed Mark on my body?��


    Kanp����s face twitched: ��Brother, you are drifting!��


    ��Of course it��s different! Whether it��s the Cursed Seal of Earth or Cursed Seal of Heaven, both are dangerous seals that enhance one''s strength.��


    Kanp�� pointed to the still unconscious Jugo and said, ��These two kinds of Cursed Seal are made from his cells����


    With that said, Kanp�� began to exin the functions and dangers of the Cursed Seal of Heaven and Earth.


    After listening to Kanp����s exnation, Kabuto looked regretful: ��I see�� Well, I''ll give it a try.��


    ��Don��t just give it a try, you must remove it.�� Kanp�� looked serious.


    ��If it wasn''t removed, wouldn''t Orochimaru''s cells continue to reside in Kimimaro��s body forever?��


    Kanp�� couldn''t tolerate having another man''s cells inside his subordinate''s body!


    Absolutely not allowed!


    ��I understand.�� Kabuto opened the scroll and began to study it earnestly.


    After reading for a while, he suddenly looked up: ��My Lord, if you have something to attend to, you can leave first.��


    ��I��m not leaving. I want to watch you remove the Cursed Seal on Kimimaro��s body.�� Kanp�� looked serious.


    <(���k��)>


    Kanp�� is not angry, nor does he distrust Kabuto. It��s just that Orochimaru��s cells are too dangerous, so in the moment he removed the Cursed Seal, what should they do if Orochimaru��s cells suddenly became alive?


    Wouldn''t everything here fall into Orochimaru''s eyes at that time?


    Kanp�� didn''t want his little secret to be discovered by others.

 Chapter 761: Removing The Cursed Seal

    Chapter 761: Removing The Cursed Seal


    In the depth of a forest in the Land of Rice Fields.


    A mysterious figure in a ck robe moved swiftly through the towering trees, resembling a flickering shadow in a fast-paced movie.


    Soon, the mysterious figure came under a massive tree. The roots of the big tree were intricately intertwined and exposed, and deep in the roots, a hidden hole was faintly visible.


    Unfortunately, the entrance had copsed, burying the entire base underyers of soil.


    The mysterious figure carefully examined the area and concluded that these events had transpired only within thest two days.


    ��Orochimaru sure acts very quickly.�� The mysterious figure sneered.


    He is one of Kanp����s shadow clones. After receiving the images in Kimimaro��s mind, he rushed to this location immediately, but unfortunately, even with his swift arrival, it was still a step toote.


    Other than him, the shadow clones dispatched to Orochimaru''s remaining bases had also returned empty-handed.


    Fortunately, ��madara sessfully swept through Orochimaru''s northern ind base, obtaining Jugo along with the Cursed Seal of Heaven and Earth, so in this matter, Kanp����s efforts were not in vain.����


    Land of Iron��s Capital.


    On the second floor of the Konoha Tavern.


    As the day brightened, Jugo, who had been unconscious for most of the night, slowly opened his eyes. He stared nkly at the low ceiling, feeling unfamiliar with his surroundings. It took him a while to recall the events of the previous night!


    ��I�� was taken captive?��


    ��How could this happen?!��


    ��Would I still be able to see Kimimaro in the future?��


    Jugo felt a mixture of shock, anger, grievance and sadness, and tears rolled down his cheeks.


    Although the Sage Transformation turned Jugo into a bloodthirsty and violent being, in normal times, he was a calm and honest guy!


    In a daze, he left the room, descending to the first floor with a low spirit. Then, he saw a familiar figure sitting against the wall, eating dango.


    ��Kimimaro? Kimimaro! That��s great.�� Jugo ran over towards him with excitement.


    Kimimaro turned his head and looked towards Jugo with a silly expression, and asks: ��Who are you?��


    ��Huh?��


    The joy on Jugo��s face froze momentarily. He couldn''t believe what he was hearing, ��Kimimaro, you�� how�� How could you not remember me?��


    Kimimaro shook his head.


    ��I�� I am Libra Jugo, your friend, we���� Jugo emphasizes what he wanted to say agitatedly.


    ��Don��t bother.��


    Azy voice came from the side, ��Kimimaro��s memory has been erased by Orochimaru.��


    ��What?��


    Jugo turned to see a tall, ck-haired man with his back to them, eating something with his head down at this time.


    ��Who are you? What did you mean by that?�� Jugo asked nervously.


    Kanp�� turned slightly, then said with a smile: ��It means just as it sounds. You must be Libra Jugo. From now on, you''ll be living here with Kimimaro.��


    ��But, Kimimaro, he, I���� Jugo struggled to ept the fact that his friend had lost his memories.


    After all, Kimimaro is Orochimaru��s most valued subordinate. Why would he erase Kimimaro��s memories? Also, who is the mysterious man who brought him here?


    ��If you''re unwilling, I can arrange another ce for you to stay.��


    With a fox-like smile, Kanp�� said, ��But in that case, you''ll have to be separated from Kimimaro.��


    ��No!��


    Jugo decisively pushed away those messy thoughts and said with determination, ��I am willing to stay here!��


    ��As long as I can be with Kimimaro, no matter where I am, no matter who I am with, it��s the same!��


    ��Very well.��


    Kanp�� nodded in satisfaction, ��Jugo, from now on, you''ll be in charge of taking care of Kimimaro, understand?��


    ��I-I understand.�� Jugo nodded repeatedly.


    At this moment, the door of the tavern was opened from the outside, and Kabuto walked in with a big bag.


    Kanp�� nced at it. The bag was filled with fresh ingredients, so he couldn��t help but roll his eyes, and said: ��Kabuto, it seems you really regard yourself as the boss of a tavern.��


    Kabuto chuckled and said: ��It can��t be helped. I have to make a living too.��


    ��Living?��


    ��Didn''t I give you research funding?��


    ��Cough!��


    Kanp�� calmly changed the topic and said: ��Let''s focus on removing the Cursed Seal.��


    ��Understood.�� Kabuto acknowledged while simultaneously cleaning and storing the groceries. Then, he opened the door for business.


    Konoha Tavern had been in operation for several years here, and attracted a group of regr customers. Shortly after, regr customerse to the door, sitting at the counter and ordering food while chatting with Kabuto.


    Kanp��, feeling helpless, simply turned around to chat with Jugo and Kimimaro, while also taking the opportunity to defame Orochimaru.


    It was busy until about ten o��clock in the morning, then there are no more customers.


    Kabuto asked Kimimaro and Jugo to watch the store, and then entered the basement with Kanp�� to start researching the Cursed Seal of Heaven and Earth.


    For Kanp��, who knew nothing about seals, it was like the blind leading the blind. Therefore, he entrusted Kabuto with the task of enlightening him!


    Although he can collect it, it still has a sess rate. Moreover,pared with this kind of Cursed Seal, which can only improve the strength of his subordinates, Kanp�� prefers to leave the Collection Technique to the ancestors of Toneri.


    Three days passed in the blink of an eye.


    On the fourth day, Kabuto sessfully mastered the Cursed Seal of Heaven and Earth, and sessfully removed the Cursed Seal of Earth on Kimimaro��s chest!


    At the moment the seal was removed, a strange white Chakra gushed out from Kimimaro��s chest.


    Kabuto squinted his eyes and asked: ��Is this the cell that Orochimaru left inside Kimimaro��s body?��


    ��Yes.��


    Kanp�� smirked: ��Fortunately, I have great foresight!��


    After that, he grabbed Kimimaro and activated Sage Mode, then instantly disappeared.


    In the next moment, Kanp�� and Kimimaro reappeared hundreds of kilometers away.


    Goo, goo, goo����


    The eerie white Chakra erupted from Kimimaro��s chest like a spring, gradually transforming into a monstrous white-scaled snake. The face of the snake vaguely resembled Orochimaru.


    ��Gekko Kanp��!!!�� The white scale snake roared with intense hatred, ring at the person in front of him with undisguised anger.


    Kanp�� didn��t bother to talk nonsense with it, pulled out the Kusanagi Sword and started shing it!


    ��Konoha-Style �C Thunder Dance!��


    Crackle!


    Lightning burst, and a dazzling blue sword light abruptly split the white-scaled snake in two.


    Kanp�� was always cautious. He continued to sh at both halves of the snake before finally chopping it into pieces and incinerating it with a burst of mes. Only then did he carry the still-unconscious Kimimaroback to the basement of the Konoha Tavern.


    ��Okay, the Cursed Seal is removed, so I should head back now.��


    With his concerns addressed, Kanp�� nned to return home. However, to defame Orochimaru further and arrange for bandits to serve as test subjects for Kabuto, he decided to leave behind a shadow clone.


    At the same time, in the Land of Fire.


    In a dense forest about two hundred kilometers away from Konoha.


    A group of Shinobi wearing Anbu��s attire and masks is heading towards Konoha.


    This group was none other than the sixth team of Anbu!


    On that day, Kanp�� left a shadow clone in the Land of Grass. Not long after he left, Shisui found information about Iwagakure��s S-Rank Missing-nin, Deidara in the ck market, and made aparison to confirm that he was the culprit who attacked the small viges at the Land of Grass.


    After telling the result to the leader of Kusagakure, Kanp����s shadow clone ignored the request of the leader of Kusagakure to jointly arrest Deidara and left the Land of Grass with Tenzo, Shisui, Itachi and the others.


    They hurriedly made their way towards Konoha. As they approached, rain suddenly began to fall in the sky above the forest.


    A shower of�� paper rain!

 Chapter 762: Name Your Price

    Chapter 762: Name Your Price


    Countless paper pieces, like dandruff in the sunlight, fell from the towering trees, covering the ground with almost no ce to step.


    ��Paper?�� Tenzo frowned as he looked at the paper scattered all around. ��Is this a prank or an attack?��


    ��Why did they attack with paper?��


    Tenzo was puzzled.


    ��Be on guard! The neer is not friendly!�� Kanp����s shadow clone coldly shouted.


    When he saw these pieces of paper, the first thing that came to his mind was that purple-haired figure.


    However��


    ��This is Konoha��s 56th year, Naruto and the others haven��t graduated yet, so why would Konane this close to Konoha?��


    ��Is this Akatsuki nning to attack Konoha in advance, or����Kanp����s shadow clone cast a discreet nce at the side where Shisui stood: ��Is she here for him?��


    ��Konan!��


    At this moment, Shisui stepped forward, removed his mask straightforwardly, and said, ��I know it��s you,e out!��


    Rustle����


    In an instant, the countless paper pieces in the air converged to form a delicate and pretty figure.


    This person has beautiful purple hair, wore a red and ck windbreaker with red cloud patterns, and behind her were a pair of massive paper wings. With a cold demeanor, she looked down on them like an angel.


    ��Brother Shisui, who is she?�� Itachi quickly stepped forward and stood beside Shisui. With a guarded look, he has a kunai in his hand as he pointed to Konan in the sky.


    The other extras also acted swiftly, quickly spreading out in a semi-circr formation around Konan.


    ��She��s Konan, who is good at Paper Ninjutsu, and is the partner of Akatsuki��s leader, Pain.�� Shisui said condensedly.


    ��While Konan''s Paper Ninjutsu was mysterious, what was more frightening was her partner, Pain!��


    ��That pair of Rinnegan����


    Shisui squinted his eyes and looked at Kanp�� next to him, ��With him here, we should be safe, right?��


    ��Akatsuki?�� Itachi��s eyes flickered: ��Could it be the Missing-nin organization that Brother Shisui went undercover?��


    ��Then, this Konan came for Brother Shisui. She must be here for revenge!��


    Thinking of this, Itachi held the kunai in his hand even tighter.


    As for the rest of the team, there is not much reaction.


    Although they are Anbu, Akatsuki��s existence is still confidential, and their authority is obviously not enough to know this.


    ��Extra words are unnecessary.��


    Konan spoke, ��Shisui, I have something to ask you. Come with me.��


    As she spoke, her paper wings fluttered, and she shot towards the left like an arrow leaving the string. Wherever she passed, the branches and leaves of the trees were cut into pieces by the paper pieces on her body!


    ��It looks very sharp!�� Tenzo was shocked, ��Brother Kanp��, what should we do?��


    Shisui, Itachi and the other extras are also looked at Kanp����s shadow clone.


    Kanp����s shadow clone shrugged and said: ��Act as if you didn''t see anything and continue on the way.��


    As he said that, he started galloping forward again.


    The others looked at each other, but since their captain had given the order, they had no choice but to follow.


    Shisui took a deep breath and, along with Itachi on one side and others on the other, continued to go to Konoha.


    After flying forward for a minute, Konan sensed that something was wrong. It was too quiet behind her.


    She turned back and found that�� there was no one behind her?


    ��Shisui didn��t even follow me?��


    Konan��s calm face showed some dissatisfaction, then, with a p of her wings, she quickly flew towards Kanp����s group��s location.


    A few minutester, another paper rain blocked sixth team��s way again.


    ��Haven''t you had enough, Konan!�� Kanp����s shadow clone coldly shouted.


    ��Who are you?�� Konan��s figure emerged from the paper rain, still with that otherworldly appearance.


    ��Did she forget?��


    ��It seems that the main body really doesn��t have any sense of existence.��


    Kanp����s shadow clone snorted and said: ��During the Third Shinobi World War, you and Yahiko once came to Konoha��s great camp to seek an audience with Orochimaru, naively hoping to achieve peace through dialogue. Have you forgotten it. Konan?��


    While saying that, Kanp����s shadow clone took off his imposing wolf mask!


    ��It��s you!��


    Konan stared at Kanp����s shadow clone closely, ��Gekko Kanp��!��


    The first time Konan and Yahiko met Kanp��, Kanp�� was just a ��corpse keeper�� guarding the remains of hispanions in the Konoha��s great camp. Of course, at that time, they and Akatsuki were also just insignificant little characters on the battlefield.


    After so many years, with Yahiko''s death and Akatsuki changing its direction, Konan and Nagato continued to grow, and the guy in front of her also grew rapidly.


    In the past few years, Konan has heard this man��s information from various sources such as Obito, Zetsu, Orochimaru, Sasori and the others. And without exception, every time he is mentioned, it is done with extreme caution!


    Konoha-Style Kenjutsu, Five-Attributes Ninjutsu, Flying Thunder God Technique, and even the Sage Mode from Ryuchi Cave have all been mastered by him. The terrifying power of Gekko Kanp�� is definitely not inferior to the Yellow sh!


    ��I��m a bit reckless!��


    Konan maintained her cold and aloof appearance, but her heart was already on high alert.


    ��I''m here for Shisui, it has nothing to do with you.�� Konan said indifferently.


    Although her tone remained the same, there was already a hint of softness.


    ��Nothing to do with me?��


    Kanp����s shadow clone chuckled softly and said, ��During the mission, he was my subordinate, and outside the mission, he is my best friend from the same grade. Konan, I advise you to get out of the Land of Fire before I get angry!��


    The art ofnguage, this statement not only expressed the bond between him and Shisui, but forcefully maintained his authority. It can be said to be a textbook-level ssic dialogue. At this point, his subordinates, who were standing nearby, were already looking at him with those big watery eyes.


    ��Great!��


    Itachi looked Kanp��, feeling joyful in his heart, ��Akatsuki intends to retaliate against Brother Shisui. Fortunately, Captain Kanp�� took the initiative to take on the responsibility, so Brother Shisui is safe now!��


    (*�����)


    In midair, Konan looked at Kanp�� expressionlessly, but the vibration of the paper wings behind her became louder and louder.


    Kanp����s shadow clone is also on high alert. If anything went wrong, he would immediately disperse and notify the main body.


    Since he��s done acting tough, he can let the main body carry the me now.


    ��Well, there will be no problem.��


    At the crucial moment, Shisui stepped forward and said: ��Kanp��, I want to hear what Konan wants to say.��


    ��Brother Shisui!��


    Itachi became anxious and wanted to say something, but Shisui waved his hand to interrupt him, ��Don��t worry, I��ll be fine.��


    Saying that, Shisui walked towards the side.


    Konan nced at Kanp��, and seeing that he had no extra movements, she slowly descended.


    ��Shisui.��


    After Konannded on the ground, she looked at Shisui with cold eyes, and asked, ��I want to know information about Uchiha Obito.��


    ��Eh?�� Shisui was stunned, ��What do you mean?��


    ��Name your price.�� Konan didn''t want to waste time.


    Although Konan��s wealth at this time was far from reaching the level in theter part of the original work, she could still easily defeat a thousand 1,000 Shisui.


    ��Sorry, information about Uchiha Obito is a vige��s secret, I can��t disclose it.�� Shisui refused immediately when he saw her being so overbearing.


    Konan��s eyelids drooped slightly, and the paper wings behind her began to stir restlessly.


    Shisui opened his eyes, and the ck pupils had turned into the scarlet Sharingan.


    ��Konan, with just you alone, there is no chance of winning.�� Shisui cautiously probed.


    ��Is the leader, Pain, nearby or not?��

 Chapter 763: First Encounter

    Chapter 763: First Encounter


    Dappled sunlight filtered through the lush foliage, casting mottled patterns on the grass.


    Itachi stood in patches of sunlight, nervously watching Shisui and Konan not far away.


    ��Worried?��


    Kanp����s shadow clone stood with arms crossed, and said calmly, ��You need to have confidence in yourself, confidence in Shisui, and most importantly, confidence in me!��


    ��Captain����


    Itachi turned his head, and a rare blush appeared on the face beneath his mask. He then said in a low voice, ��Thank you.��


    When Shisui defected from the vige to execute the mission, Itachi entered Anbu for investigation. During the period, he had a lot of friction with Kanp��, and gradually evolved into not getting in touch with each other until death. Thinking of the past, Itachi felt inexplicably guilt towards Kanp��.


    Kanp����s shadow clone smiled confidently, then turned to look at Tenzo and the rest behind him, and said: ��If a fight breaks outter, don''t interfere.��


    Although Konan is not the peak of Akatsuki��sbat power, but against his extra subordinates, she still has a huge advantage. Moreover, her Paper Ninjutsu is good at crowd attack. So if there��s really a battle, it will be extremely disadvantageous to his subordinates!��Understood!��


    Tenzo and the others responded loudly.


    For them, with Kanp�� and Shisui, the captain and vice-captain, standing in front of them, there was no need for them to take action.


    At that moment!


    Rustle, rustle, rustle��


    Under the dappled sunlight, paper kes fluttered like snowkes, swirling and expanding around Konan, gradually forcing Shisui back.


    ��Has the talk copsed? Is a fight about to break out?��


    Without any hesitation, Kanp����s shadow clone took out an Explosive Tag. With his right hand touching the back, he silently marked the Flying Thunder God Technique��s technique form.


    Seeing this, Itachi, who is beside him, narrowed his eyes: ��Using an Explosive Tag as soon right from the start? As expected of Cap����


    Bang!


    A light sound rang, and Kanp����s shadow clone dissipated into smoke, leaving only an Explosive Tag drifted down slowly.


    ����tain?��


    (`n��)


    Itachi looked at the falling Explosive Tag, and didn��t feel good!


    ��For a long time, you turned out to be just a shadow clone?!��


    ��You made me believe in myself, believe in Brother Shisui, believe in you, and even asked the others not to intervene, you, you, you����


    Itachi��s chest rose and fell. He felt like there was a lump in his chest that he couldn''t swallow or spit out, making him ufortable.


    ��Captain Husky is still the same as ever����


    ��Yeah, when Captain Kakashi was the one leading the team, he always used shadow clones to ck off. Now that it''s his turn to be the captain, he hasn''t changed at all.��


    ��Looks like vice-captain Shisui will have a hard time this time.��


    ��By the way, are we really not going to take actionter?��


    ��I''m more worried about whether this this Explosive Tag will suddenly explode.��


    Listening to the murmurings of hispanions, Itachi became more and more upset and quickly focused all his attention on Shisui��s side.


    ��Konan!��


    Shisui stepped back step by step, and the three ck tomoes in his eyes were already slowly spinning, ��Have you thought it through?��


    ��No matter what, I have to try!��


    Konan nced at the dissipating Kanp��, and her thoughts raced: ��Although Gekko Kanp�� is not here, his main body must have received the memory of his shadow clone and rushed over here. With the speed of his Flying Thunder God Technique, he might arrive instantly!��


    Shisui and Konan��s ideas coincide, thinking that Kanp�� can get here in seconds.


    A few seconds passed, but Kanp����s figure still does not appear where the shadow clone dissipated.


    Konan rxed when he saw this: ��Gekko Kanp�� can��te immediately, I have time to act!��


    Shisui felt like he had been sold and was slightly ufortable and unsatisfied.


    ��Shisui, Uchiha Obito is Konoha��s S-Rank Missing-nin. Unless he is an undercover agent like you, why would you hide his information!�� Konan slowly floated into the air, her Chakra surging. The papers around her fluttered rapidly, creating a piercing sound that made eardrums ache.


    The reason Shisui can��t tell her is because�� it��s not only about Obito, but also about Mangekyo Sharingan, which is Uchiha n��s greatest secret!


    Since they can��t reach agreement, there is really only one way left.


    Shisui��s expression became solemn: ��If you want to fight, go ahead and try.��


    ��Perhaps I''m not your opponent, but that guy over there should be important to you.��


    Konan looked towards Itachi.


    Although Itachi wore a mask, preventing his face from being seen, Konan could see concern that couldn''t be expressed in words in his eyes!


    Shisui frowned, and coldly said: ��I advise you not to make a move against him.��


    Since Shisui returning to Konoha, he had sparred with Itachi several times. At that time, he marveled at Itachi��s rapid growth. The growth rate is amazing, and this is the premise that Itachi��s Mangekyo Sharingan was sealed by him with Genjutsu.


    If Konan were to attack Itachi, and she found herself at a disadvantage, she would undoubtedly be beaten. On the other hand, if she had the upper hand and exerted too much pressure, the Genjutsu Shisui put on Itachi;s mind would be released, and then she would still be beaten!


    Moreover��


    With two pairs of Mangekyo Sharingan, even if the leader of Akatsuki, Pain is here, Shisui still had confidence in facing him!


    However, Konan��s figure, who is in midair, slightly blurred, and Shisui, whose eyesight was greatly reduced, sincerely hope that Itachi wouldn''t awaken the Mangekyo.


    ��Really?��


    Konan looked Itachi, then her gaze swept over the others, while simultaneously using Sensor Ninjutsu.


    ��There is no Chakra aura of Gekko Kanp�� nearby, I still have time!��


    After some contemtion, Konan decisively flew into the sky.


    Paper Drizzle!


    Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh!


    Under the infusion of Chakra, countless paper pieces transformed into sharp ��des��, raining down upon Itachi.


    Where the paper passes, the branches and leaves were all cut in half, and the remaining branches and broken leaves fall like snowkes.


    ��This is bad!��


    Tenzo, who was standing behind Itachi, initially didn''t want to take action shot, but this attack''s range was toorge, covering all members of their team. So he had no choice but to intervene!


    ��Wood Release: Wood Locking Wall!�� Tenzo reluctantly hand-seal thend with both hands.


    Thud~ Thud~ Thud~ ����


    Rows of hard sturdy wooden pirs surged from both sides of the ground, closing together like a shield, forming a semicircle to block the iing paper rain.


    Thud, thud, thud, thud��


    With the dull sound of impact, thesing papers shot into the Wood Locking Wall like bullets, but Wood Release is Wood Release after all, and even if the power of Tenzo��s Wood Release is less than one-fifth of Hashirama��s Wood Release, it is not easily prated by the papers.


    In an instant, the outside of the Wood Locking Wall was filled with paper, and it looked like a white hedgehog from a distance.


    ����Wood Release?�� Konan eximed.


    Even with her calm demeanor, Konan couldn''t suppress the emotional waves in her heart upon seeing the legendary Wood Release Kekkei Genkai.


    ��Is that guy the one who made the forest in the Land of Wind��s border desert?��


    ��Is this person a descendant of Shodaime Hokage, or the real person himself?��


    ��Is this the reason Shisui advised me not to act?��


    Various thoughts flooded Konan��s mind, leaving her restless.


    ����


    At the same time.


    Twenty kilometers away from this location.


    Kanp����s figure was swiftly rushing towards a small mountain that was a hundred meters high.


    In fact, when his shadow clone dissipated just now, Kanp�� was already in Konoha. Howevewr, due to the distance of two hundred kilometers away from Shisui, it exceeded the sensing range of Flying Thunder God Technique of 150 kilometers in Sage Mode. Without any choice, Kanp�� had to transfer from a nearby work cable��, which takes an additional one to two seconds!


    However, during the transit, Kanp�� suddenly thought of something.


    ��If Konan is here, would Nagato alsoe?��


    ��If it was just Konan, then Shisui, Itachi, Tenzo and the rest are enough to deal with her.��


    ��And if Nagato also came, he will definitely stay in a high-altitude location nearby to easily control the Six Paths of Pain.��


    Thinking of this, Kanp�� decisively took out the map, checked it, and found that there are many mountain tops in the area where Shisui is located, and among them, the one closest to them was the one right in front!


    Kanp��, with his hands on slinging on the back, dashed through the branches and leaves like a gust of wind. As he got closer and closer to the hill, a sense of alertness suddenly struck his heart.


    He looked up and saw that under the blue sky, countless tiny ck dots were rapidly descending toward his location.


    ��That is?��


    Kanp�� squinted his eyes, and the ck dots becamerger and clearer, gradually revealing their true forms.


    ��Missiles?��


    Kanp����s face twitched, and he forcibly suppressed the strange feeling in his heart. Then, he took out the Kusanagi Sword and converted the Chakra inside his body into Wind Attribute and poured it into the sword.


    ��Konoha-Style �C shing Wind!��


    Kanp����s figure flickered to a hundred meters away, and at the same time, he fiercely swung the sharp sword in his hands upward towards the sky.


    Buzz��


    With an eerie vibration, a visible green sword aura shot out from the Kusanagi Sword, colliding with the dozens of descending missiles!


    Boom, boom, boom��


    In the intense explosion sounds, shockwaves surged chaotically, sweeping fiery mes in all directions.


    Kanp�� grinned at this moment.


    ��It looks like you��re really here, Nagato!��


    Kanp�� dropped a Flying Thunder God Kunai and turned into an afterimage, rushing towards the hill.

 Chapter 764: Battle

    Chapter 764: Battle


    Boom, boom, boom��


    The muffled sounds of explosions reverberated through the air, stirring Konan awake from her momentary distraction caused by the Wood Release.


    She turned to look at the gradually dispersing mes twenty kilometers behind her, her expression turned solemn: ��That��s����


    ��What��s going on?��


    Shisui was also drawn to the explosions behind him, his expression is serious: ��Is it Pain?��


    He suddenly raised his head to look at Konan in the air. Unfortunately, Konan��s expression remained as cold as ever, and Shisui couldn��t read anything from her expression.


    At this time, the paper rain had stopped, and the Wood Locking Wall filled with paper fragments split open, revealing Tenzo standing still underneath, while Itachi and the others quickly turned into afterimage and dispersed in different directions.


    Just as Konan regained her focus and was about tounch another wave of attacks, Tenzo formed hand seals to initiate a counterattack: ��Wood Release: Killing Thorn Technique!��


    Tenzo��s right hand transformed abruptly into a thick and long thorn-covered vine, shooting towards Konan in the sky.Konan��s eyes narrowed. Facing Wood Release, she didn��t dare to be careless. She immediately crossed her arms, and countless paper pieces erupted, resembling a hundred machine guns firing simultaneously at the thorny vine. The explosive ��bullets�� shed violently with the thorny vine, creating brilliant sparks before erupting into�� explosion!


    Boom, boom, boom����


    Under the intense explosion, the thorny vines in the sky were immediately blown apart!


    Tenzo��s face changed drastically: ��Damn�� There are Explosive Tags mixed in the paper!��


    He quickly retracted the broken thorny vines, reverting to his fleshy form. Although his right hand wasn''t severed, the forearm is already torn, and blood sttered!


    Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh��


    While feeling the severe pain, a buzzing sound echoed in Tenzo''s ears. When he looked up, he saw that countless paper pieces had pierced through the ring-shaped shockwave generated by the explosion, descending like a torrent.


    ��Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique!��


    At this critical moment, Shisui, having silently approached, spouted a fireball.


    Bang!


    Fireball burns zingly, and it burns bigger and bigger. In a blink of an eye, it has a diameter of more than ten meters, resembling a crimson sun.


    Plop, plop, plop��


    The paper pieces from Konan descended into the fireball like raindrops, turning into ashes before even a single spark could be created.


    ��Use Fire Release!�� Seeing that Fire Release worked well, he immediately reminded the others loudly.


    ��Understood!��


    Itachi immediately responded, ��Fire Release: Great Dragon Fire Technique!��


    Other members of the team followed suit, casting various Fire Release Ninjutsu.


    ��Fire Release: Dragon Fire Technique!��


    ��Fire Release: Dragon Fire Technique!��


    zing mes erupted from different corners, voraciously devouring the paper pieces in the air.


    ��Vice-captain Shisui, everyone��Thank you!�� Tenzo expressed his gratitude while holding his injured right hand.


    ��Step back!�� Shisui calmlymanded.


    In midair, Konan observed the situation. Seeing Tenzo��s injured right hand, doubts shed in her eyes: ��Wood Release�� Is only that much?��


    Although she was surprised in her heart, Konan��s expression remained unchanged, and her gaze shifted from Tenzo to Shisui.


    Since the threat of Wood Release has been neutralized, her next target is Shisui.


    Although the previous Fire Release restrained her Paper Ninjutsu effectively, Konan didn��t panic at all. Because, in addition to Paper Ninjutsu, she also has��


    The power of money!


    Paper Crane!


    Konan waved her hand and scattered numerous paper pieces from her sleeves. In mid-air, these papers spontaneously folded into paper cranes, leisurely pping their wings as they flew in all directions, covering Shisui, Tenzo, Itachi and the rest of Anbu��s members hiding in the dark!


    Shisui immediately sensed that something was amiss.


    ��The speed of these paper cranes is even slowerpared to the previous papers. Can something like this really pose a threat?��


    ��These things are useless no matter how manye!��


    Just as Shisui was puzzled, one of the Anbu hiding in the dark casually formed hand seals and spewed out a fireball, colliding directly with the paper cranes in the air. Then, the paper cranes��


    Exploded!


    Boom!!


    A surging shockwave, apanied by scorching mes, transformed into a rapidly expanding ring of fire, detonating all nearby paper cranes!


    Boom, boom, boom��


    A series series of terrifying explosions spread violently and quickly, forcing Shisui to retreat frantically!


    ��All of them �� are Explosive Tags?!��


    Shisui watched the countless paper cranes upying most of his field of vision in the sky, and his face changed drastically. He suddenly remembered something, and his expression stiffened, looking as if he had been constipated for three days.


    When he was undercover in Akatsuki, in order to gain Pain''s trust, Shisui had worked very hard toplete every mission. And all the hard-earned money, apart from basic living expenses, entered Konan��s pocket through the White Zetsu��s clone.


    If his guess is correct, many of these countless Explosive Tags were probably Shisui��s hard-earned money!


    Looking up at Konan in the sky, Shisui saw a continuous stream of Explosive Tags flying out of her sleeves as if they cost nothing, turning into paper cranes and flying in all directions.


    These paper cranes seemed to have a life of their own, shifting left and right, crazily directing the explosions towards Shisui and hispanions!


    At this moment, Shisui felt ufortable and a bit aggrieved. But there were things he couldn''t say out loud, so he had to divert his attention and turned his head and looked towards Uchiha Itachi, Tenzo and the others, just in time to see them being forced to retreat in a miserable manner by the explosions from the paper cranes.


    Fortunately, after the hellish training from Kanp��, everyone''s overall quality had significantly improved. Although they appeared to be in a sorry state, the formation among them remained undisturbed. And as long as there was a suitable opportunity, they could counterattack at any time!


    It��s just, where would that opportunitye from?


    Shisui has a solemn expression on his face.


    If it were only a matter of strength, Shisui didn''t believe that his team would be pushed to such a sorry state by Konan alone. Even if Konan can fly, and even if Konan has prepared countless papers!


    But adding this continuous supply of Explosive Tags��it made it difficult for them!


    At this moment, not to mention counterattacking, they couldn''t even get close to her!


    While Shisui retreated to evade the continuous explosions, he looked towards Konan, who was releasing Explosive Tags wildly regardless of the cost, thinking to himself that unless the Explosive Tags on the other side were exhausted, he could only use Susanoo to endure the explosions, and get close to Konan.


    As for Genjutsu��


    Shisui squinted his eyes, and threw a Sharingan��s Genjutsu at her. In the next moment, he saw Konan��s entire body vaguely splitting, as if turning into flipping paper man, and then, there was no more.


    ��Sure enough, she was well-prepared!��


    Shisui suspected that the ��Konan�� in front of him is just a paper clone, and the real Konan might be hidden in the countless sheets of paper, or maybe she transformed into a paper lying on the ground. In short, she must be silently observing them while hiding in the dark.


    ��What should I do!��


    Shisui felt ufortable. He joined Akatsuki by himself. Although he managed to abduct a White Zetsu��s clone and brought back a lot of precious information to Konoha, his own information also fell into Akatsuki��s hands, so his Genjutsu, his Body Flicker Technique were all countered by Konan''s pay-to-win Explosive Tags!


    ��Do I really have to use Susanoo?��


    Shisui squinted. At this moment, he was over a hundred meters away from Konan, and he cannot see her figure clearly. If he used Susanoo to fight��


    ��


    Twenty kilometers away.


    On a hill a hundred meters high.


    Nagato sat in a special wheelchair, with greasy split red hair, thin cheeks, and sunken eye sockets. At this moment, he was squinting his eyes emotionlessly, staring at the rapidly approaching figure in the depths of the dense forest in front of the hill.


    ��Konoha has indeed learned the information about me and the Six Paths of Pain!��


    ��Shisui of the Body Flicker, Jiraiya, and that traitorous White Zetsu��s clone����


    ��You guys, good!��


    Nagato slowly closed his eyes, and in the next moment, Deva Path, Asura Path, Preta Path, Human Path and Naraka Path standing behind him simultaneously opened their Rinnegan.


    As for Animal Path, it was still concealed by Konan''s side, secretly guarding her.


    Nagato, under the guise of Deva Path, floated slowly in mid-air, while Preta Path, Asura Path, Human Path, and Naraka Path surrounded Nagato. At this time, Kanp�� has passed through the forest, reaching the foot of the hill, leaving only a long slope between him and the Six Paths of Pain!


    Observing the figure rising from the top of the hill, Kanp�� couldn''t control his own hands: ��Lightning Release: Heavy Thundercloud!��


    The majestic Chakra turned into Lightning Attribute surged into his right hand. In an instant, thunderous explosions erupted, turning into a massive azure beam of light that angrily shot towards Deva Path Pain!


    Boom!


    In the sound of breaking through the air, the lightning beam arrived in front of Deva Path Pain almost instantly.


    However��


    ��Shinra Tensei!��


    Deva Path Pain stretched out his hand expressionlessly. Pupil power flowed, and an invisible force instantly broke the lightning beam as if it were crumbling deadwood, effortlessly dissolving it into nothingness!


    ��Impressive, truly impressive!��


    Kanp�� felt like he was making history and got so excited that he activated Sage Mode. Following that, he unleashed Sage Art: Lightning Release: Heavy Thundercloud!


    In Sage Mode, Kanp����s lightning beam now took on a ck-purple hue, and every thunder within it was filled with a violent aura of destruction!


    The mountains swayed, the air trembled, and the ck-purple lightning beam left circr shockwaves in the air, silently descending in front of Deva Path Pain.


    It wasn''t until the ck-purple radiance covered Deva Path Path��s face that a series of sonic booms swiftly reached from below the hill.


    Boom!!!


    But even as the ck-purple radiancepletely covered Deva Path Path��s face, he didn''t move at all.


    Because��


    ��Blocking Technique Absorption Seal!��


    Preta Path, who is standing in front of Nagato, has taken action!


    From who knows when, ayer of invisible shield has spread in front of Deva Path Pain. When Kanp����s lightning beam touched the shield, an irresistible force suddenly emanated from Preta Path.


    The Senjutsu Chakra contained in the ck-purple lightning uncontrobly flowed into Preta Path''s body, and the ck-purple lightning beam is also rapidly bing smaller and thinner!


    The ck-purple radiance covering Deva Path Pain��s face also dissipated rapidly.


    At this moment, he said coldly: ��Gekko Kanp��, an attack at that level can��t hurt me at all.��


    ��Really?��


    With a few flickers, Kanp�� has already crossed a hundred meters and appeared at the top of the hill. Ten meters in front of him was Preta Path, who had absorbed most of his Sage Art Lightning Release.


    At this moment, a sinister smile appeared at the corner of Kanp����s mouth.


    ��Huh?��


    Deva Path Pain looked at the eerie smile at the corner of Kanp����s mouth and instantly sensed something��s wrong. He looked down and saw Preta Path''s delicate body has already�� distorting!


    The ck Chakra rods, like uncontroble spikes, protruded and bulged within him, torturing his body into an unrecognizable shape!


    ��What''s going on?!��


    Deva Path Pain��s heart shook, and then, he found out that he had lost the field of view of Preta Path in his Rinnegan!


    In other words, Nagato��s consciousness within Preta Path had been forcibly eliminated by some unknown force!


    Kanp�� chuckled at this.


    In the original work, Preta Path absorbed Naruto��s Senjutsu Chakra and ultimately transformed into a stone frog.


    This was because Naruto''s Sage Mode carried the characteristics of Mount My��boku, while Ryuchi Cave��s Sage Mode did not result in turning into a stone frog, but instead led to snake transformation and going berserk!


    However, Kanp����s Sage Mode was acquired through cheating, so Preta Path did not transform into snake after absorbing his Senjutsu Chakra, but Senjutsu Chakra��s berserk is inevitable!


    Ding, ding��


    As the ck Chakra rods fell to the ground, Preta Path finally twisted and fell limp on the ground.


    At this brief moment, Asura Path, who is standing behind Nagato, has already opened fire.


    ��ming Arrow Warhead!��


    Ten missiles streaked through graceful arcs, closing in on Kanp�� from both sides.


    At the same time, Naraka Path, who is standing on the right side of Nagato, had already summoned the King of Hell and stealthily extended its perverted pig hand, reaching for Preta Path lying on the ground.


    Kanp�� sneered,pletely ignoring the ten missiles approaching him. He casually pulled out a Flying Thunder God Kunai and threw it towards�� Nagato!


    ��As long as I catch him, then Six Paths of Pain is as useless as trash����


    But at this moment, a strange gravitational force suddenly descended from the sky!


    ��Bansho Ten''in!��


    Seeubg Kanp����s Flying Thunder God Kunai, Deva Path Pain decisively acted!


    Under the influence of a powerful gravitational force, Kanp�� and the Flying Thunder God Kunai he threw out were uncontrobly drawn towards the sky.


    Kanp�� frowned, feeling this move is really disgusting.


    Seeing that the ten missiles were about tond on him, and Naraka Path is about to throw Preta Path into the King of Hell��s mouth, Kanp��, who is pulled into the air by gravity, decisively took action: Sage Art: Lightning Release: Heavy Thundercloud!


    Rumble!


    Wktn the thunderous roar, the ck-purple lightning beam erupted from Kanp����s hand. Simultaneously, with Minato��s reflexes, Kanp�� used the Flying Thunder God Technique just as the ten missiles were about to hit, instantly disappearing!


    Boom, boom, boom��


    In the air, the ten missiles collided, exploding thunderously!


    Below the hill��


    Apanied by a slowly bursting invisible shockwave, Kanp��nded silently.


    He looked up, and saw that the top of the hill covered with bursting red mes, amidst which faint traces of lightning were visible.


    Kanp�� didn''t say anything, only feeling that he was too straightforward and reckless just now. With a thought, he disappeared again.


    In the next instant, Kanp�� appeared in front of Deva Path Pain floating in the air.


    Deva Path Pain held the Flying Thunder God Kunai sucked up by Bansho Ten��in, still not fully recovered from the rapid and unexpected turn of events. Before he could react, Kanp�� suddenly appeared on him.


    Kanp�� didn��t have time to prepare anything in a hurry, so he created Sage Art: Rasengan in seconds, and mmed it into Deva Path Pain��s forehead.


    ��������


    Deva Path Pain looked at the Sage Art: Rasengan getting closer and closer, with the sound of rapidly spinning wind and thunder in his ears. For a moment, he seemed unable to react.


    But fortunately, his instinct is still there.


    Feeling the crisis, Deva Path Pain pushed his left hand forward: ��Shinra Tensei!��


    Whoosh!


    An invisible shockwave instantly broke the Sage Art: Rasengan, but in the instant the shockwave was about tond on Kanp����s body, he disappeared once again.


    ��Teleported away?��


    Deva Path Pain, btedly realizing, looked at the Flying Thunder God Kunai in his hand. His eyes narrowed, and he promptly hurled it far away.

 Chapter 765: Come on, Lets Fight A Battle of Attrition

    Chapter 765: Come on, Let''s Fight A Battle of Attrition


    On the top of the hill, the surging mes and shattering thunder were blown quickly like bubbles under Deva Path Pain��s Shinra Tensei, revealing a bare hilltop.


    On hilltop, Nagato sitting in a wheelchair, with Naraka Path, Human Path, Asura Path, and the ��dead�� Preta Path, all disappeared without a trace.


    Only Deva Path Pain floats in the air like a superman, with his orange hair fluttering in the wind under the sunlight, exuding a strong presence!


    Kanp�� stood at the foot of the hill, looking at the Flying Thunder God Kunai thrown out by Deva Path Pain, sighing regretfully. If his p hadnded solidly just now, Deva Path Pain would be dealt with. And the remaining Pain are just stray little kittens, which can be dealt with in no time!


    As for thest Nagato, although he possessed the power of the Six Paths, just look at his current skeletal appearance and thin, emaciated figure!


    ��It��s a pity that my p wasn��t good enough!��


    Kanp�� secretly thought.


    ��Gekko Kanp��, it ends here.�� Deva Path Pain slowly descended from the mid-air, and his ck windbreaker rustled in the mountain wind.


    ��Really?��Kanp�� holds the Kusanagi Sword, and his Senjutsu Chakra turned into Lightning Attribute and poured into the sword.


    Rumble!


    With the thunderous roar, dense and blue thunder covered the entire de like earthworms!


    ��Konoha-Style �C Thunder Dance!��


    Swoosh!


    Kanp�� leaped with great strength, and the blue sword shadow left a long trail in the air, suddenly appearing in front of the Deva Path Pain.


    ��Bansho Ten��in!��


    Deva Path Pain extended his hand towards Kanp�� expressionlessly, and then swiped to the side. Kanp����s body was instantly pulled by the strong gravity, tumbling along with the gesture.


    ��Bansho Ten��in can also be used like this?��


    When hended, Kanp�� rolled skillfully to avoid a second impact, but his expression was a little ufortable.


    Kanp�� had always thought that Bansho Ten��in could only be used to attract things to Deva Path Pain himself, but he didn''t expect it could be directed elsewhere.


    ��Isn��t this cheating?��


    Kanp�� held the Kusanagi Sword Sword in his right hand and formed hand seal with his left hand: ��Multiple Shadow Clone Technique!��


    Bang~ Bang~ Bang~ ����


    Light smoke exploded, and thirty shadow clones appeared on both sides of Kanp�� instantly.


    With Kanp����s current Chakra Reserves, creating hundreds of shadow clones in one go was not a problem. However, facing Deva Path Pain, ordinary shadow clones are useless. Only Sage Mode��s shadow clones is strong enough to pose a threat to Deva Path Pain and force him to continuously use his powerful techniques!


    And with Kanp����s current limit, only 30 Sage Mode��s shadow clones can be created at the same time.


    ��One by one, go up!�� Kanp�� waved his hand.


    ��Do you want to use the crowd tactic to wear down Nagato?��


    ��What a clever devil.��


    ��Go on.��


    Konoha-Style �C Thunder Dance!


    One Sage Mode��s shadow clone boldly rushed forward, only to be ruthlessly thrown by Deva Path Pain��s Bansho Ten��in, exploding into smoke on the hillside.


    Then, the second Sage Mode��s shadow clone also rushed over.


    Thirty Sage Mode��s shadow clones lined up and rushed forward one after another with their big swords.


    Deva Path Pain stretches out, stretches out, and stretches out again emotionlessly!


    ��Shinra Tensei!��


    Boom!


    ��Bansho Ten��in!��


    Bang!


    ��Shinra Tensei!��


    Boom!


    ��Bansho Ten��in!��


    Bang!


    Kanp�� remembered that the cooldown for Deva Path Pain��s Shinra Tensei is at least five seconds. As for Bansho Ten��in, he doesn��t know, but it should be the simr. Therefore, in order to achieve the goal of consumption, the attacks of the thirty Sage Mode��s shadow clones were timed with intervals of 2.5 seconds, fitting perfectly within the five-second cooldown for Deva Path Pain��s Shinra Tensei and Bansho Ten��in.


    (0 seconds for Shinra Tensei, 2.5 seconds for Bansho Ten��in, 5 seconds for Shinra Tensei, 7.5 seconds for Bansho Ten��in��)


    Kanp�� stood behind, watching one after another Sage Mode��s shadow clones rush up to their deaths. It was a case of it hurts him more than it does to his clones. Fortunately, he is a resolute, emotionless Shinobi with great willpower. He calmly controlled his emotions, and every time he saw Deva Path Pain eliminated a Sage Mode��s shadow clones, he summoned another one, so that the number of Sage Mode��s shadow clones can be maintained at thirty.


    In midair, Deva Path Pain repeats his actions like a puppet, annihting a Sage Mode��s shadow clones every 2.5 seconds on average. However, there was no joy in Deva Path Pain��s heart!


    Seeing Kanp����s shameless action, it was clear that he wanted to engage in a battle of attrition. If he didn''t make a change, Kanp�� would definitely engage him in a three-day and three-night battle!


    However, Nagato knows how his main body��s physical fitness is, so he couldn''t afford a battle of attrition!


    Apart from that, Deva Path Pain also felt the shock of a crack in the wall!


    ��Why, why Gekko Kanp����s attacks happen to coincide with the cooldown of my skills?��


    ��Was it a coincidence, or did he have information on this as well?��


    ��No outsider should have known about these information!��


    ��Jiraiya, who sneak into the base, wouldn��t know, Shisui of the Body Flicker who abducted the White Zetsu��s clone also won��t know, only Konan����


    ��Wait!��


    ��Is it Konan?��


    ��No, impossible!��


    ��Konan will never betray me!��


    But ruling out information leakage, only ��coincidence'' remained as an exnation!


    At this moment, although Deva Path Pain has no expression on his face, he felt nauseated as if he had eaten feces inside!


    Fortunately, he wasn''t the only ��person'' fighting.


    At this moment, in the bright sky, small ck dots descended from the sky one after another ck, it is the long-range missile attack of Asura Path!


    ����


    Twenty kilometers away from the hill, in the depths of the dense forest.


    Konan floated in mid-air, and the Explosive Tags in her sleeves flows outwards like running water, and then, they folds into paper cranes under the control of her Chakra, and fly in all directions and exploding.


    Boom! Boom! Boom����


    Under the continuous explosion, the earth trembles and cracks spread like a crazy spider web!


    The towering trees on the ground were blown to pieces. The forest fires raging, and the hot blush spread out like ripples in the surging shockwaves produced by the explosion.


    Shisui, Tenzo, Itachi, and the other members of the sixth team retreated in an orderly manner while using Wind Release and Water Release to block the mes.


    Under the explosive attack of this level, even Tenzo��s Wood Release is powerless!


    ��What��s going on with this Konan?��


    ��From the start until now, she has used at least three hundred thousand Explosive Tags!��


    ��Why does she have so many Explosive Tags?��


    ��When did the Shinobi World have such a wealthy woman?��


    ��Vice-captain Shisui, what should we do next?��


    Kanp�� is not present, so the one with the highest authority here was Shisui. Everyone looked to this backbone for guidance.


    Shisui looked around at his teammates, then looked at Itachi, who has worried expression on his face, and finally, looked towards Konan, who was floating in the distance but surrounded by countless paper cranes and the red glow. He knew he had to take action.

 Chapter 766: Boiling The Frog in Warm Water

    Chapter 766: Boiling The Frog in Warm Water


    The earth was cracked and scorched ck, and the forest fire raged. The air was filled with a scorching red heat, and looking around, countless paper cranes pped their wings in the explosions, resembling a hellish scene.


    ��Leave it to me.��


    Shisui took a deep breath. In the end, he has to bear all this!


    ��Brother Shisui!�� Itachi removed his mask and said anxiously, ��I''ming with you!��


    ��Itachi, don��t worry, I''ll be fine.�� Shisui patted his shoulder, then turned to Tenzo and the others, and said, ��You guys, be careful!��


    ��Vice-captain Shisui!��


    ��Vice-captain Shisui!��


    ��Why don''t we retreat first? We''re less than two hundred kilometers from the vige, we����


    ��It��s useless.�� Shisui shook his head, ��Konan can fly, so we can''t outrun her. But don��t worry, I will defeat her!��With those words, Shisui resolutely turned around and approached Konan step by step.


    The forest fire continued to rage, and the scorching red heat was spreading madly. Countless paper cranes fell like wind with the red heat, surrounding Shisui.


    Boom! Boom! Boom��


    Dozens of paper cranes that flew close suddenly exploded, and the surging shockwave instantly enveloped Shisui!


    ��Vice-captain?!��


    ��Shisui!��


    Tenzo and the others are very anxious.


    ��Brother Shisui?!��


    Itachi��s face changed drastically. Between life and death, intense emotions stimted his brain like crazy. And in that instant, he felt like something in his mind was desperately trying to break free, and his ck pupils unconsciously turned into the scarlet 3-Tomoe Sharingan.


    However, the intense emotional stimtion was quickly cut off.


    In the surging shockwave, a green me rose up like a fire beacon, and turned into a huge green demon under everyone��s surprised, puzzled, and shocked eyes!


    ��What is that?��


    Tenzo looked at this ��monster��, which is more than 20 meters high, in horror.


    ��So big!��


    ��Look, vice-captain Shisui is inside!��


    An extra suddenly pointed to the bottom of the demon.


    Everyone looked at where he pointed at and indeed saw Shisui��s back.


    ��Let me end this.�� Shisui looked at the red purgatory in front of him. The three-tomoes in his pupils has turned into a four-cornered pinwheel: Mangekyo Sharingan!


    The huge green demon naturally shocked Konan in the distance.


    ��Genjutsu?��


    When Konan saw this scene, the first thought that came to her mind was Genjutsu.


    However, she immediately shook her head slightly: ��Whether it was a Genjutsu or not didn''t matter.��


    Under her money ability, any Ninjutsu, Genjutsu, and Taijutsu will be useless!


    Konan waved her sleeves and controlled the paper cranes in the air to fly towards Shisui.


    The countless paper cranes in the sky were like dandelion seeds, falling abundantly and continuously onto the giant demon that is more than 20 meters tall. In the next moment, a terrifying explosion resounds through the sky!


    A huge mushroom cloud rose with violent mes and dense smoke, soaring into the sky. The surging shockwave turned into a substantial wall of air, sweeping in all directions, lifting everything in its path, from trees, grass, soil, and even the ground!


    Itachi, Tenzo and the others frantically retreated, but their eyes were fixed on the mushroom cloud.


    ��It��s useless!��


    Shisui��s cold voice came from the mushroom cloud. He calmly watched the raging mes and surging waves outside the Susanoo, and his scarlet Sharingan were already filled with bloodshot veins. He took a deep breath, trying hard to endure the soreness and swelling in his eyes, and coldly shouted, ��Susanoo: Tsukumo!��


    The ribcage in front of Susanoo slowly opened in the mes, revealing a constantly rotating orange tomoe. Then, countless green chakra arrows were shot out!


    Whoosh whoosh whoosh��


    Endless chakra arrows shot out from the me-wrapped mushroom cloud like a green particle stream, obliterating the paper cranes blocking their way, exploding them on contact, and in an instant, they reached Konan!


    ��What?��


    Konan''s face changed slightly. And before she could react, she was turned into a sieve by the green particle stream.


    However, the paper cranes in the air did not fall. Instead, they continued to fly towards the mushroom cloud where Shisui was, and then exploded!


    Boom! Boom! Boom��


    The terrifying shockwaves produced by the continuous explosion hit Susanoo one after another, but Shisui ignored it. He adjusted the direction of the green chakra arrows, and put everything in front of him within the attack range!


    ��It��s over���� Blood overflowed from Shisui��s eyes.


    At this moment, the chakra arrows all over the sky are like a peacock spreading its tail, covering all the paper cranes in the air in an instant!


    Boom!!!


    With the deafening rumbling sound, almost all of the hundreds of thousands of paper cranes floating in the sky were simultaneously pierced and exploded by the chakra arrows!


    A terrifying mushroom cloud silently rose, covering an area of several kilometers!


    ����


    Twenty kilometers away.


    Kanp�� looked up at the dozens of missiles descending from the sky, shaking his head slightly: ��The ability of the Six Paths of Pain seem mysterious and powerful, but once you understand them, it��s nothing.��


    He designated five Sage Modes��s shadow clones to intercept the missiles with Konoha-Style -shing Wind. While the remaining twenty-five Sage Modes��s shadow clones continued to consume Deva Path Pain.


    The Deva Path Pain at this time is extremely ufortable!


    Because Sage Modes��s shadow clones�� 2.5-second interval were precisely timed for his techniques�� cooldown, causing a dilemma for him.


    Deva Path Pain knows that he cannot fight a war of attrition and he needed to make a change, either by retreating, using a powerful move, or both!


    But Konan is still fighting, so he must keep Kanp�� here!


    Then, should he use a powerful move?


    Should he use a Super Shinra Tensei or Chibaku Tensei to wipe out Kanp�� in one fell swoop?


    Deva Path Pain shook his head. He felt that it was not worth it. Firstly, Kanp�� has mastered the Space-Time Ninjutsu, Flying Thunder God Technique, so these two moves might not kill him. Secondly, the cost of using these moves was too great. The vitality consumed by these moves is far more than Shinra Tensei and Bansho Ten��in. Given his main body��s current physical condition, using them once might cost him several years of his life!


    Of course, if Kanp�� is a Jinchuriki, then Deva Path Pain would have definitely used them. But the key was, he wasn''t!


    Furthermore!


    If Kanp����s Sage Mode��s shadow clones were more aggressive, for example, if they reduced their attack interval to 1 second, then Deva Path Pain wouldn''t be able to withstand such frequent assaults. And even if wanted to grit his teeth and use these two moves, fate had it that he got stuck at 2.5 seconds!


    Instead of using Super Shinra Tensei or Chibaku Tensei, which would cost him several years of his life, he felt it��s better to continue dragging Kanp�� like this until Konan received the information about Obito from Shisui.


    Deva Path Pain floated in mid-air, repeatedly using Shinra Tensei and Bansho Ten��in to destroy Kanp����s Sage Mode��s shadow clones again and again, but for some reason, his heart became more and more irritable!


    Kanp�� couldn��t see anything from Deva Path Pain��s expression, but he knew that his little scheme had seeded.


    He knew that Nagato��s Rinnegan is actually Madara��s, so for Nagato, using the Rinnegan in battle would continuously drain his vitality. And only someone like him, a descendant of Uzumaki n, with a thick life bar, could withstand such consumption. If someone else were in his ce, they would have been drained dry a long time ago!


    Therefore, Kanp�� instructed his Sage Mode��s shadow clones to maintain a 2.5-second attack interval, because, only at this frequency could they continuously pressure Deva Path Pain, forcing him to use Shinra Tensei and Bansho Ten��in non-stop, so that his vitality will be continuously consumed without making Deva Path Pain feel desperate, preventing him from using great move.


    That��s right, Kanp�� seemed to be going easy, but in fact, he was actually boiling the frog in warm water, killing without a trace!

 Chapter 767 Embarrassing

    Chapter 767 ''Embarrassing''


    When Kanp�� was having a grand time boiling the frog, a deafening explosion suddenly echoed from behind. At that moment, the world changed colors, a splendid red instantly dyed the sky red, followed by the earth trembling and cracking. Debris soared into the air, transforming into a bright red dust storm that swept across the surroundings, making trees, grass, stones, and everything else shiver.


    Kanp����s eyes widened. At this time, he only felt his ears buzzing, and he couldn��t hear other sounds. There was even a brief confusion in his vision. The ground beneath his feet seemed to dance, jumping up and down.


    ��No, this is not an illusion!��


    Kanp����s heart skipped a beat, and he immediately leaped into the air using one of his shadow clones as a foothold.


    In the next moment, a huge ck crack suddenly spread from behind, piercing through the ce where he stood a moment ago, revealing a deep, bottomless trench, swallowing the shadow clone he had just used as a stepping stone.


    The wind was raging, and Kanp��, who was in the air, turned his head slightly, and saw that the clouds in the sky had already turned red by the mes, and a gigantic, ominous ck and red mushroom rose into the sky from below!


    The violent shockwaves, mes, and ck smoke crazily entangled in the mushroom cloud, and just looking at it made one feel the terrifying power it contained!


    At the bottom of the mushroom cloud, a circle of bright bright red dust storms spread outwards like ripples!


    ��Nuclear bomb?��Kanp����s face changed slightly. At this time, he didn��t have time to look at the frog. He quickly sensed his Flying Thunder God Technique��s coordinates.


    But�� it was gone!


    The Explosive Tag engraved with Flying Thunder God Technique��s imprint left by Kanp����s shadow clone on Shisui��s side after dispersing is gone!


    It must have been destroyed in the earth-shattering explosion.


    But Kanp�� didn��t panic, because, in the mission to hunt Orochimaru many years ago, he once gave Shisui, oh, and Kakashi, a kunai inscribed with his own Flying Thunder God Technique��s imprint, and after the mission, he never took it back.


    Kanp�� quickly found it.


    An invisible shockwave suddenly burst in the air, and in the next instant, Kanp�� quietly disappeared.


    When he appeared again, he saw a greenish light and a world bathed in a hellish red.


    That was a dust storm formed by the raging waves, mes, and ck smoke burning the debris into a bright red color, filled with the power of destruction.


    At this moment, Shisui was using Susanoo to stubbornly withstand the expanding and spreading bright red dust storm!


    During the dust storm, countless dust debris violently hit Shisui��s Susanoo like bullets!


    Susanoo is known as Absolute Defense, and naturally will not be damaged by mere dust storm, but Shisui, who has endured thousands of strikes every instant, is in miserable state.


    Behind Susanoo, Tenzo, Itachi and the others are all present. At this moment, they are also using Wood Release and Earth Release, resisting this overwhelming dust storm alongside Shisui!


    Summoning Technique -Rashomon!


    Kanp�� bit his thumb as soon as he grasped the situation, formed hand seals, and mmed his palm onto the ground.


    Rumble!


    The earth shattered, and a colossal gate rose violently from the ground in front of Susanoo, soaring to a height of a kilometer in an instant. The enormous shadow instant covered the Susanoo and Tenzo��s group.


    ��This is?��


    At this moment, the pressure on Shisui suddenly disappeared. He couldn''t help but be stunned, then turned around abruptly, ��Kanp��!��


    As he spoke, the pinwheel-shaped Sharingan in Shisui��s eyes has already turned into three-tomoes, and then turned back to ck pupils. However, the countless bloodshot and blood stains on the corners of his eyes are still evident.


    The Susanoo, who was over twenty meters tall, dissipated rapidly as the Mangekyo Sharingan was stopped.


    Shisui staggered, and Itachi, who was always watching him from behind, quickly flickered to Shisui��s side and supported him firmly.


    ��Brother Shisui!�� Itachi was shocked, and his expression, gaze, and bodynguage all conveyed concern.


    ��Are you okay?��


    Kanp�� looked at Shisui��s bloodshot eyes, and knew that this guy��s eyesight has declined again. He sighed and asked, ��Why are you in such a mess?��


    Shisui smiled bitterly.


    As for Tenzo and the others, they only noticed Kanp�� now. They were overjoyed and couldn''t help but startining.


    ��Captain? You are finally here!��


    ��Big Brother Kanp��, you are so slow!��


    ��Captain Husky, you''re not going to ��Kakashi�� midway in battle, right?��


    ��Captain Husky, we almost thought we couldn''t see you again!��


    Afterining, they began to recount the events after Kanp����s shadow clone dissipated.


    After listening to their words, Kanp����s brows slightly furrowed. ording to what he thought before, thebination of Shisui and Itachi, the Fire Release duo, should be enough to steadily winning against Konan. That''s why he boldly went to boil the frog. However, he didn''t expect Konan to directly use her money ability!


    If Konan used the money ability against Konoha, Kanp�� can understand. After all, there are many Biju in Konoha, and capturing three Tailed Beasts in one go would be an efficient move. But to use it against Shisui?


    It simply made no sense!


    It must be known that for Konan, the money ability is a trump card she wouldn''t use unless it was absolutely necessary. And in the original work, she didn''t even use it when they invaded Konoha. It wasn��t until Nagato died and Obito emerged, trying to steal ��his�� eyes that she brazenly used it.


    Thinking of this, a thought shed through Kanp����s mind: ��Could it be that Shisui do something more extreme than Obito in the original work?


    ��Is it because Shisui spend the years undercover in Akatsuki in order to get information, and then Konan couldn��t ept his betrayal, so she ran to him like persistent girl?��


    When Kanp�� was lost in thought, the colossal ck and red mushroom cloud outside the Rashomon had risen to the extreme, and finally spread out at the end of the sky, turning into a brilliant red ring that gently rippled from the top of the kilometer-high gate.


    After the ring of fire dissipated, the dust storm gradually subsided, revealing a clear blue sky as if cleansed by water.


    Kanp�� dispelled the Rashomon, and saw a huge crater in front of him, like a meteorite impact. However, the crater was extremely uneven, filled with small pits and craters everywhere, showing that the explosion was indeed caused by the convergence of countless explosions.


    ��I have a feeling����


    With the help of Itachi, Shisui came to the edge of therge pit and said, ��Konan may not be dead.��


    ��Tenzo, take some people to the nearby area to sense her.�� Because his Sensor Ninjutsu is bad, Kanp�� can only order his subordinate to do things.


    ��Understood!��


    Tenzo responded and split the team into two groups, then around the edge of therge pit from both sides while using Sensor Ninjutsu.


    ��Kanp��, was the explosion over there rted to you?�� Shisui wiped away the bloodstains at the corner of his eyes and pointed to the small hill twenty kilometers away.


    Kanp�� nodded. Just as he was about to say something, a memory suddenly came into his mind.


    The memoryes from his Sage Mode��s shadow clone.


    Kanp�� had teleported over from the hill just now, but his Sage Mode��s shadow clones still remained there.


    ��I��ll leave this to you here. If anything happens, just dispel my shadow clone.��


    Kanp�� left a shadow clone, and then used Flying Thunder God Technique to teleport back to the hill.


    ����


    On the hill.


    Deva Path Pain is floating in the air, while Kanp����s Sage Mode��s shadow clones are scattered on the cracked ground. They seemed to surround Deva Path Pain.


    And above them, a strange one-eyed bird is screeching, hovering. The strange bird is carrying two people, one is Animal Path, and the other is Konan.


    Before her Paper Clone was blown up by Shisui��s Susanoo: Tsukumo, Konan realized that the situation was not good, and immediately unfolded paper wings from her hiding ce and flew into the sky. At the next instant, Shisui shot hundreds of thousands of Explosive Tags at the same time, triggering a terrifying explosion.


    When the shockwave engulfed in hot mes exploded, although Konan managed to fly into the sky, her speed was far inferior to the speed at which the shockwave burst. Just when she thought she was going to die, Animal Path suddenly appeared with the giant bird, rescuing her.


    ��Nagato, thank you.�� Konan thanked Animal Path.


    Animal Path said expressionlessly: ��No need for thanks between us.��


    Konan sighed.


    ��With Nagato being here, there was no one in Amegakure who could stop Jiraiya.��


    ��It seems that Akatsuki would have to change its headquarters.��


    Although they can go back to chase Jiraiya away and re-upy Amegakure, who knew if Jiraiya had left any hidden traps in Amegakure? Besides, changing the headquarters allowed them to avoid the surveince of Konoha, making it safer.


    Thinking of this, Konan''s internal guilt slightly diminished, and she secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Swoosh!


    At the same time, an invisible shockwave burst in the dense forest at the foot of the hill. Kanp�� silentlynded on the charred grass, and a few meters away, there was a deep trench.


    Kanp�� squinted his eyes and then flickered up to the top of a nearbyrge tree. With a single nce, he saw the Deva Path Pain floating in mid-air and the monstrous bird in the sky.


    ��What a great fate.��


    Although Kanp�� had already obtained information from his shadow clone that Konan was alive, seeing Konan''s graceful figure with his own eyes still made Kanp�� somewhat excited�� cough, impressed.


    But on second thought, no wonder he had only seen five the five Pains before, it turned out that Animal Path had been following Konan all along.


    Kanp�� tidied up his mood, drew out the Kusanagi Sword, and prepared to boil the frog again!


    ��Gekko Kanp��, let��s make a deal!��


    Deva Path Pain and Animal Path shared consciousness, so Deva Path Pain had returned without gaining information about Obito from Shisui.


    In this case, he can only choose to negotiate with Kanp��.


    In order to prevent Kanp����s Sage Modes��s shadow clones from bothering him again, Deva Path Pain subtly raised his altitude, flying higher and higher.


    Under the hill.


    Kanp��, who is standing on the treetop, frowned.


    This distance�� already far exceeded the jumping limit of his Sage Modes��s shadow clones. Of course, he could still use Senjutsu to attack Deva Path Pain, but even Senjutsu has a distance limit, and Deva Path Pain, obviously could fly even higher!


    In the original work, Naruto was able to defeat Deva Path Pain, firstly, because Naruto��s strength surpassed Deva Path Pain��s, but the more importantly, it��s because Deva Path Pain��s goal is the Kyubi inside Naruto, so he had to confront Naruto head-on for that reason!


    If Deva Path Pain does not need Kyubi, would he have bothered to engage in a direct confrontation with Naruto?


    He could simply fly high into the sky when he found himself at a disadvantage!


    What can Naruto do at that time?


    He can��t fly. His Summoned Beast is a toad. At most, he can only throw Sage Art: Wind Release: Rasenshuriken from the ground, or use Bijudama. However, as long as Deva Path Pain is flying high enough, it��ll be impossible for Naruto to hit him.


    Just like just now, Deva Path Pain had to stand on the front and consume his vitality in order to hold Kanp��.


    Now that Deva Path Pain raises his altitude, Kanp����s Sage Mode��s shadow clones can hardly threaten him anymore.


    But can Kanp�� be restrained by these messy things?


    No!


    Kanp�� gave a vague look to the nearby Sage Mode��s shadow clone.


    Sage Mode��s shadow clone is very witty, and a wretched smile appeared in his eyes upon seeing that look, and he immediately vanished into the dense forest.


    Kanp�� nodded in satisfaction at this. Then, he raised his head and said loudly: ��Hey hey hey, what kind of trade are we talking about? What do you want to sell?��


    While questioning, Kanp�� stared at Konan on the giant bird, crazily hinting at the same time.


    Deva Path Pain sensed this subtle hint and immediately lowered his eyelids. His expressionless face still showed no emotions, but the pupil power in his Rinnegan was boiling. The air seemed to solidify, and only after a long time did Tendo Pain suppress the anger in his heart.


    ��I want Uchiha Obito��s information. In exchange, Akatsuki will cease its pursuit of Shisui of the Body Flicker.�� Deva Path Pain spoke coldly.


    ��Huh? That��s it?��


    Kanp�� emitted an arrogant and cruel sneer, and said with a chuckle, ��So you want to kill Shisui of the Body Flicker? Why don��t you show it to me?��


    Deva Path Pain��s heart burned with anger, and he could not help but threatened: ��Consider for a moment. You''ve already witnessed the scene of nearly a million exploding tags simultaneously. If you don��t want want such a scene to happen in Konoha, you''d better agree to my conditions!��


    ��Give me some time to think about it.�� When Kanp�� was threatened by him, his expression changed immediately, especially his gaze �C the king of acting is here!


    But in fact, he is just dying for his shadow clone.


    As long as he finds Nagato��s location, he will be the one having the upper hands.


    He does not believe that Konan can carry 600 billion Explosive Tags with her at all times.


    ��Nagato, he''s just buying time!��


    On the giant bird, Konan suddenly spoke to Animal Path, ��Did he find your main body?��


    Animal Path��s eyes narrowed, then he nodded and said: ��I know what to do.��


    After he said this, he immediately turned the giant bird��s head, plunging toward the north at high speed.


    Kanp�� had been observing the bird''s movements and upon seeing it depart, he decisively formed a single-handed seal, dispelling a nearby shadow clone, and transmitted the flight trajectory of the giant bird to the earlier Sage Mode��s shadow clone tasked with finding Nagato.


    ��Let''s see who''s faster.��


    On the treetop, Kanp�� stood tall.


    Under the sky, Deva Path Pain remained expressionless.


    One man and one puppet confronted each other coldly, each waiting.


    Soon, the giant bird flew back.


    Kanp�� squinted to get a better look and saw that there was an additional person on the bird''s back, sitting in a wheelchair �C it was none other than the emaciated and frail Nagato!


    ��That ugly bird is really fast!��


    Kanp�� felt a strong sense of resentment.


    ��You lost.�� Deva Path Pain coldly dered.


    ��Lost your sister!��


    Kanp��, feeling both embarrassed and angry, couldn��t help but want to change the Transparent Release to Ice Release, and then created 30 Ice Release shadow clones to fly into the sky, side-by-side with Nagato.


    But to be honest, although he can fly using Ice Release powered with Senjutsu Chakra, his flight speed wouldn''t be much faster than Deva Path Pain. And it is not realistic topete with the giant bird.


    If Nagato and Konan flew away with the giant bird, even if Kanp�� defeated Deva Path Pain, he would still end up at a loss.


    Because Deva Path Pain is just a puppet, so if he destroyed one, Nagato could just create another one. However, if Kanp��, who is known to have Transparent Release Kekkei Genkai, suddenly used Ice Release, what would people think if the news got out? How would Minato react?


    Doesn��t he need to maintain his character?


    Therefore, until he thought of a reasonable excuse, he really couldn��t expose having more than one Kekkei Genkai.


    ��Your sincerity has moved me. I agree to trade with you.�� Kanp�� demonstrated what it meant to change one''s attitude quickly.


    At any rate, Obito is Konoha��s enemy. Seeing Nagato and Konan''s current state, Kanp�� believed that they are probably going to deal with Obito. While the enemy of an enemy might not always be a friend, they could at least be considered as ��situational ally��!

 Chapter 768: Konan, I Dont Want to Fight Anymore

    Chapter 768: Konan, I Don''t Want to Fight Anymore


    Since he agreed to the deal, Kanp�� naturally wanted to show his sincerity. He waved his big hand and proactively dismissed all Sage Mode��s shadow clones.


    When Deva Path Pain saw this, he quickly descended and floated in front of Kanp��.


    The giant bird, the other hand, flew higher, disying a cautious appearance as if guarding against fire, theft, and�� Kanp��.


    Kanp�� sneered inwardly but maintained a friendly smile on his face and said: ��Should I call you Yahiko or Nagato?��


    ��Just call me Pain.�� Deva Path Pain replied, ��Speak.��


    A sly glint shed in Kanp����s eyes as he said: ��Obito has no other abilities. The only thing he is good at is Space-Time Ninjutsu.��


    Deva Path Pain nodded: ��I want to know all the weak spots of his Space-Time Ninjutsu.��


    ��Of course I know you want to know his weak spots in his Ninjutsu.��


    Kanp�� chuckled in his heart and continued: ��First of all, his Space-Time Ninjutsu can transport teleport himself and any object in and out of a unique alternate space, but it takes a longer time to absorb himself during the process.��Kanp�� paused for a moment before adding, ��Secondly, he can make himself intangible, meaning that at the moment of being attacked, he can transfer any part of his body to the alternate space to avoid the attack. Of course, he can also use this to pass through barriers. The drawback is that it has a time limit. If there is no interval between attacks, five minutes should be the limit. Also, when he transfers himself, his body bes tangible.��


    Deva Path Pain��s eyes became brighter and brighter as he heard Kanp����s exnation.


    With this information, he was confident that he could kill Obito!


    ��Then, the deal is officially concluded!��


    Deva Path Pain ascended slowly and said, ��From now on, the Akatsuki organization will no longer pursue Shisui of the Body Flicker.��


    ��If you want to rely on this information to kill him, I''m afraid it''s not enough.�� Kanp�� said with a smile.


    ��What do you mean?�� Deva Path Pain��s figure paused.


    ��It means that in addition to Space-Time Ninjutsu, he has an unbeatable trump card.�� Kanp�� said.


    ��Tell me.�� Deva Path Pain urged.


    ��Our transaction has already ended, so if you want to know, well�� you know what to do.�� Kanp�� raised his eyebrows suggestively, almost couldn''t resist wiggling them.


    Deva Path Pain fell silent and said: ��What do you want?��


    ��I want Konan����


    Kanp�� chuckled strangely, ��To talk to me.��


    Deva Path Pain stared at him emotionlessly, feeling increasingly impatient, almost wanting to curse him directly!


    At the same time.


    On the giant bird in the high sky.


    Animal Path was broadcasting the conversation between Deva Path Pain and Kanp�� to Konan in real time.


    ��Konan, what do you think?�� Animal Path couldn��t determine whether Kanp����s words were real or just a bluff.


    Konan didn''t hesitate much and stood up directly: ��I��ll go talk to him!��


    Animal Path knew he couldn''t stop her and reminded: ��Gekko Kanp�� has mastered Flying Thunder God Technique, don��t let him get close to you!��


    ��I know.��


    Konan nodded slightly, then revealed her paper wings and jumped off the back of the giant bird.


    After a few seconds, Konan flew down five meters to a spot five meters away from Kanp��.


    ��I��m here. What conditions can we talk about?�� Konan said.


    Kanp�� waved his hand at Deva Path Pain, indicating him to move farther away and not interfere with their private conversation.


    Deva Path Pain stared at Kanp�� coldly. While flying backwards, he mobilized his violent pupil power, not hiding the warning to Kanp�� not to mess around.


    Ignoring him, Kanp�� looked at Konan and said: ��My request is actually very simple, Konan, I�� don��t want to fight anymore!��


    ��Huh?��


    Konan was taken aback for a moment, her cold and elegant face was filled with puzzlement.


    ��Don��t want to fight?��


    ��What does that mean?��


    ��I want money�� No, I want Explosive Tags!�� Kanp�� said with a serious expression.


    ��So that��s how it is.��


    Konan understood, ��It must be that the recent explosion deeply stimted Gekko Kanp��, that��s why he made such a request.��


    ��How much do you want?�� The Shinobi World��s wealthiest woman, Konan asked calmly.


    ��Three�� cough, one hundred billion sheets!�� Kanp�� boldly stated.


    ��One hundred�� sheets?�� Konan asked hesitantly.


    Kanp�� shook his head and said word by word: ��One hundred�� billion sheets!��


    Konan��s expression changed slightly: ��Are you joking with me?��


    ��Konan, to tell you the truth, the information I��m going to reveal is very crucial to you!��


    Kanp�� showed a sly smile, ��Without this information, even if you prepare six hundred billion of Explosive Tags, you still won��t be able to kill Uchiha Obito!��


    o(��^��)o


    That''s how confident he was!


    Konan fell silent at this moment.


    One hundred billion Explosive Tags was not a small amount. Even Akatsuki, who has made a fortune in the war for years, can��te up with so many of them at once.


    ��One hundred billion is too much.�� Konan said.


    ��Too much?��


    Kanp�� didn''t think so. After all, he knew that Akatsuki is a war mercenary group, and every time theyplete a mission, there will be a huge inflow of funds!


    Otherwise, Konan is also impossible to put out 600 billion Explosive Tags in thete stage!


    Of course, Kanp��, who is known as genius, also understands that it was only Konoha��s Year 56, and it is still six or seven years away from the original work��s timeline when of Konan used the power of money to fight Obito. The Akatsuki organization''s financial strength was definitely not up to six hundred billion, so he asked for one hundred billion, making it a reasonable deal.


    It��s just that�� Konan��s hesitation does not seem to be fake.


    After a moment of contemtion, Kanp�� said: ��You can pay in installments.��


    ��I need to discuss it with Pain.�� Konan said.


    Kanp�� increased his bargaining chip and waved generously: ��I won''t charge you interest.��


    ������ Konan.


    At this point, Konan couldn''t find a reason to refuse. After a brief hesitation, she nodded slightly: ��Okay.��


    Kanp�� instantly felt that his life had been sublimated!


    He took a deep breath and began to provide valuable information: ��Uchiha Obito��s biggest trump card is�� Sharingan!��


    ��Sharingan? Genjutsu?�� Konan suspected that she was being cheated.


    ��That''s right, it''s Genjutsu.��


    Kanp�� smiled mysteriously and said: ��A Genjutsu called Izanagi!��


    Rather than waiting for Konan to ask questions, Kanp�� took the initiative to exin, ��Izanagi is Uchiha n��s ultimate Forbidden Technique, a perfect Dojutsu. It can, in a short period, convert any harm the caster receives, including death and all other unfavorable factors, into a dream! Of course, it can also transform the caster''s attacks and all other favorable factors from dream into reality! This is the terrifying Dojutsu that can make the user invincible!��


    ��Turn death into a dream?��


    ��Turn dream into reality?!��


    ��What a joke!��


    ��If this is true, then doesn''t this make Uchiha Obito invincible?��


    Konan��s usually cold face showed a rare shock, then she shook her head: ��Impossible, if there is such a terrifying Genjutsu, the Uchiha n����


    ��This kind of Genjutsu can only be used by someone who possesses both Uchiha and Senju��s powers simultaneously, and the cost of using Izanagi is also extremely high. The eye that uses Izanagi will permanently lose its light.�� Kanp�� exined with a casual tone��pletely selling Obito. Leaving him with nothing, not even a pair of backup pants.


    ��How can I confirm whether the information you''re providing is true or false?�� Konan said expressionlessly.


    Kanp�� chuckled and said: ��You already believe it, don��t you?��


    Konan frowned slightly. After listening to Kanp����s words, she indeed couldn''t ignore this information, even if it might be false.


    ��So cunning.��

 Chapter 769: Even If Youre the Hokage, You Cant Insult Me Like That

    Chapter 769: Even If You''re the Hokage, You Can''t Insult Me Like That


    Kanp�� happily stuffed the Sealing Scroll into his pocket.


    This scroll was left to Kanp�� when Konan left, and it contains five hundred thousand Explosive Tags.


    Kanp�� calcted, subtracting five hundred thousand from one hundred billion, Konan still owes him�� 99,999,500,000 Explosive Tags.


    ��With so many zeros and nines, Konan can��t renege on a debt, right?��


    Compared with Nagato, Kanp�� preferred to trust Konan a bit more. And if she dares to renege on the debt, Kanp�� would encourage the Abyss to raid her base, making her restless day and night.


    At this moment, Kanp����s shadow clone left behind on Shisui��s side was destroyed, and the memory was passed back. Feeling this, Kanp�� immediately used Flying Thunder God Technique to teleport to Shisui��s side.


    On the side, Itachi, Tenzo, and the rest of the subordinates had already gathered.


    ��Kanp��, there��s no sign of Konan. She indeed did not die.�� Shisui said with a serious expression.


    Even such a terrifying explosion couldn''t kill Konan, which made Shisui quite frustrated.��It was Pain who rescued her.��


    Kanp�� said righteously, ��The reason why I waste just now was because Pain was dragging me! But don��t worry, I''ve driven him away!��


    ��Driven him away?��


    Shisui knew that Kanp�� is very strong, as he has both Flying Thunder God Technique and Sage Mode, but Pain has the Rinnegan.


    He was skeptical, but Kanp�� didn''t exin further, and said: ��Alright, since the matters here are settled, let��s quickly return to the vige and report.��


    Although the explosion just now is dangerous, but except for Shisui, who once again used the power of Mangekyo Sharingan and worsen his condition, everyone else was still vigorous and lively. Kanp�� had Tenzo carry Shisui on his back, and the group quickly rushed back to Konoha.


    ��Leave the mission report to me. Everyone can disband and rest for two days.��


    After setting the meeting time for three dayster, Kanp�� went to the Hokage Tower alone.


    Regarding the mission in the Land of Grass, Kanp�� has already reported it to Minato. So this time, he is going to report another matter.


    Hokage Tower.


    Outside the Hokage��s Office.


    Kanp�� was stopped by Genma as soon as he approached: ��Hokage-sama is discussing matters with Advisor Fugaku. Kanp��, please wait here for now.��


    ��Advisor Fugaku?�� Kanp�� was taken aback, then realized Genma was talking about Uchiha Fugaku.


    ��What are they talking about?�� Kanp�� asked quietly, ��If it''s not convenient to reveal, then forget it.��


    Genma shrugged, then said with a smile: ��Nothing special, just the Military Police Force��s business.��


    ��Kakashi got into trouble again?�� Kanp�� asked with bright eyes.


    ��What do you mean by ��again������


    Genma said with a bitter smile, ��Kakashi proposed to change the Military Police Force��s symbol, so now, Advisor Fugaku came to discuss this matter with Hokage-sama.��


    The Military Police Force��s symbol consisted of shuriken and the Uchiha n��s emblem. Over the years, this symbol had almost merged into the entire Uchiha n''s bloodline. And even Konoha��s ordinary vigers and Shinobi are used to it.


    ��Kakashi��s desire to change the Military Police Force��s symbol is bound to be difficult.��


    Kanp�� expressed hisck of confidence in Kakashi in a low voice.


    ��That is not necessarily true.��


    Genma said with a smirk, ��Kakashi and Guy have been quite activetely, almost recing half of the Military Police Force��s members. Now, more than half of the Military Police Force��s members aremoner Shinobi, and the remaining Uchiha n��s Shinobi left by Kakashi are probably already epting his leadership, so I think he can seed.��


    ��Wanna bet?�� Kanp�� took out the Sealing Scroll with 500,000 Explosive Tags sealed inside, and said, ��I��ll use this drop in the bucket to bet with you!��


    Genma rolled his eyes, and said with a sigh: ��Hokage Guard toon is prohibited from gambling.��


    Kanp�� felt very ufortable. ording to the script, Genma should ask him what was inside the scroll, and then he will casually mention that there are only 500,000 Explosive Tags inside. After that, Genma should show a shocked expression and ask if that was just a drop in the bucket? Then, Kanp�� could act all proud and arrogant!


    But he really didn��t expect�� didn��t expect that Genma would be such a coward and didn��t follow the script.


    Just at this moment, the office door opened, and Fugaku walked out calmly.


    ��Advisor Fugaku.�� Kanp�� bowed his head slightly in greeting.


    ��n Head Kanp��.�� Fugaku did not dare to underestimate this Anbu��s team captain, after all, he was a werewolf who blocked his Susanoo��s blow with a single sword stroke!


    After a brief chat, Fugaku left.


    Kanp�� talked to Genma and walked into the office. He saw Minato standing by the window, leaving him with a cool back draped in Hokage robe.


    ��Hokage-sama.��


    Kanp�� walked to the front of the desk and said, ��Shisui, Tenzo, and the others are back.��


    Minato turned around with a smile, and said: ��Did everything go smoothly?��


    Kanp�� shook his head: ��About two hundred kilometers from the vige, they were attacked by Akatsuki.��


    Minato��s expression turned serious, but he immediately rxed. If Shisui and the others had an ident, Kanp�� would never have this expression, so the attack and so on is mostly rming, but not dangerous.


    ��Is it Orochimaru?�� Minato guessed.


    Kanp�� shook his head, his expression gradually bing serious, and he said: ��It was Nagato and Konan, the leaders of Akatsuki.��


    ��What?!�� Minato''s pupils shrank, ��Nagato?��


    ��So that��s how it is!��


    Minato suddenly remembered the information he received from Jiraiya a few days ago, saying that it was Nagato and Konan who left Amegakure.


    ��It turned out they hade to target Shisui����


    ��Huh??��


    ��Targeting Shisui?��


    ��Is Shisui all right?�� Minato asked nervously.


    In Minato��s Biju n, Shisui��s Mangekyo Sharingan, or rather, his Dojutsu, Kotoamatsukami, is a very important part, so Shisui must not be harmed!


    ��He is fine, but during the battle with Konan, he used Mangekyo Sharingan, and his eyesight has deteriorated significantly again.�� Kanp�� said.


    Minato said: ��This is not good.��


    If they let Shisui continued like this, he might go blind before he could use Kotoamatsukami on the Nine Biju.


    No, he must find a solution, either finding a way to replenish the Mangekyo��s pupil power, or find a way to stop Shisui from participating in the high-intensity battle.


    Kanp�� didn��t know what Minato was thinking, so he recounted what happened before, emphasizing his brave actions in dying Six Paths of Pain.


    Of course, he briefly mentioned the reasons why Nagato and Konan attacked Shisui at the end.


    ��Nagato and Konan want Uchiha Obito��s information?�� Minato��s attention was quickly diverted when he heard this.


    Kanp�� said: ��Yes, I suspect they want to take action against Obito. As the saying goes, the enemy of our enemy is our friend, so I took the initiative to exchange information about Obito��s Space-Time Ninjutsu. Please forgive me, Hokage-sama.��


    Minato looked strangely at Kanp��, and said: ��How much did you charge?��


    ��Hokage-sama, even if you are the Hokage, you can��t insult me ??like this. Everyone knows that I always treat money like dirt. I won''t even look at money or anything like that����


    Before Kanp����s could finish describing his character, Minato interrupted him with an expressionless face and a deep gaze, ��Just get to the point.��


    ��Do you think I still don��t know your character yet?��


    Minato felt both angry and amused.


    Kanp�� forced augh and said: ��Wasn��t Shisui an undercover in Akatsuki before? I am worried that Nagato might seek revenge against him in the future, so I exchanged Obito��s information with him, and asked Akatsuki to cancel their pursuit of Shisui and, also gets 100 billion Explosive Tags along the way.��


    Minato breathed a sigh of relief, ��Although information about Obito is confidential, if it can be exchanged for Shisui��s safety����


    ��Eh����


    ��Wait!��


    ��How many Explosive Tags?��


    Minato stared at Kanp�� in disbelief: ��One hundred�� billion?��


    Kanp�� nodded: ��Yes, one hundred billion Explosive Tags.��


    ��Hokage-sama, as the leader of the strongest Shinobi Vige in the Shinobi World, you have to be confident.��

 Chapter 770: Does a Woman Need a Reason To Drink?

    Chapter 770: Does a Woman Need a Reason To Drink?


    What is the concept of 100 billion Explosive Tags?


    The popr xiang piao piao milk tea is selling over seven hundred million cups a year. Together, and if lined up, they can circle the Earth twice. 100 billion Explosive Tags can at least circle the Earth two hundred and fifty times!


    If used as wallpaper, it would be enough to cover every inch of Konoha, including the sewers!


    If 100 billion Explosive Tags were to detonate simultaneously, the entire Konoha would be blown to smithereens!


    ��Kanp��, you are not joking, right?�� Minato asked nervously.


    He is not worried that Kanp�� would harm Konoha after he gets 100 billion Explosive Tags. He is worried that since Akatsuki cane up with 100 billion Explosive Tags to exchange for the information, it is very likely that they can take out 100 billion, even 200 billion, 300 billion Explosive Tags to ��acquire�� the Biju!


    After all, Akatsuki��s taget is the Nine Biju in the Shinobi World, not Obito!


    This is too terrifying!


    Just thinking about it gave Minato the chills.��Hokage-sama, I saw Konan using hundreds of thousands of Explosive Tags to deal with Shisui and the others. I just wanted to suck on them a little, but I didn��t expect to suck so much.��


    Kanp�� sighed, ��But Akatsuki can��te up with 100 billion Explosive Tags at once, so I let them pay in installments.��


    Minato frowned and asked: ��Kanp��, if Akatsuki uses Explosive Tags to attack Konoha������


    Kanp�� shook his head, ��Hokage-sama, I don��t think it is realistic. Although Explosive Tags are convenient to carry, a quantitative change can lead to a qualitative change. It is absolutely impossible for Akatsuki to transport one hundred billion Explosive Tags into Konoha silently.��


    Minato also thought about it. The entire Konoha was enveloped by barriers, and the main gate is guarded by Chunin day and night. Even if a hundred billion Explosive Tags are sealed in the Sealing Scroll, it would still be very conspicuous, and it is impossible for Akatsuki to sneak them into Konoha.


    Minato finally breathed a sigh of relief, then smiled at Kanp��, and said: ��Kanp��, Obito��s information is a secret of the vige, using vige��s secrets for personal gain ����


    Hearing this, Kanp�� quickly interrupted him: ��Hokage-sama, I am willing to hand over half of Explosive Tag!��


    ��Half meant 50 billion Explosive Tags.��


    Minato was very satisfied and asked: ��What do you n to do with the rest?��


    Kanp����s face turned slightly blue: ��Hand over half of the half to the Anbu?��


    Minato patted Kanp�� on the shoulder, and said with satisfaction: ��Kanp��, you are already an outstanding Shinobi!��


    ��I handed over 75 billion Explosive Tags. I contributed my life to the vige, of course I am outstanding.��


    Kanp�� cursed speechlessly in his heart.


    But thinking that even with a quarter remaining, there are still 25 billion Explosive Tags, Kanp�� felt much better.


    Then, he began to report about the Abyss: ��Hokage-sama, a few days ago, Ry��shi Tenk�� came to me and told me that the leader of the Abyss was very angry about Orochimaru��s action of sending Kimimaro to spy on the Abyss��s information and decided to no longer cooperate with Orochimaru! I took the opportunity to suggest erasing Kimimaro''s memory, and Ry��shi Tenk�� took me directly to meet Kimimaro!��


    ��Has his memory erased?�� Minato asked.


    Kanp�� nodded.


    ��Very good!��


    Minato was overjoyed, and then asked, ��What about Shodaime-sama��s Impure World Reincarnation?��


    Kanp�� said: ��It seems to be with the leader of the Abyss.��


    Minato frowned slightly, wanting to say something but hesitated.


    He knows that Kanp����s position in the Abyss is not high enough, and asking for too much would only make him in difficult situation, so he could only keep his thoughts to himself.


    ��Hokage-.��


    Kanp�� changed the topic and asked, ��Is Kakashi��s action to reform the Military Police Force going smoothly?��


    Minato, whose attention was diverted, nodded: ��Although there are many from the Uchiha n who object, Advisor Fugaku has agreed, so I don��t think this matter will cause any waves again.��


    Hearing this, Kanp�� was startled, ��I almost lost five hundred thousand Explosive Tags, what a close call.��


    After chatting with Minato for a while, Kanp�� left the Hokage Tower.


    He first returned to the Anbu��s headquarters, and then made his way to the Ichigo hot spring to visit Mei.


    Due to the death of Yondaime Mizukage, Karatachi Yagura and the disappearance of Sanbi, Kirigakure��s envoys, led by Mei and Ao has stayed in Konoha for 3-4 months, but unfortunately, their mission progress was still stuck at zero.


    When Kanp�� arrived at the small courtyard, he found Mei was drowning her worries in alcohol.


    Kanp�� believed that ��Drinking too much is bad for the stomach��, so he quickly sent a shadow clone to his own tavern to bring back ten pounds of crayfish.


    ��Why are you here?�� Mei, with a flushed face, looked at Kanp��. Her beautiful eyes were blurred, her robe was wide open, revealing arge expanse of plumpness, and her legs were crossed on the tatami, creating a captivating scene.


    Kanp�� is a serious Shinobi and couldn''t engage in messy affairs, however, to not let Mei��s beauty go to waste, he immediately showed a slight sign of respect!


    ��Just finished a mission, so I came to see you.��


    Kanp�� walked to Mei, then sat down and said, ��Drink slowly. I brought you some crayfish. ��


    ��Why didn''t you ask me why I''m drinking?�� Mei supported her chin with her right hand, holding a sake ss in her left hand, her drunk eyes half-closed.


    ��Because of the death of Yondaime Mizukage and the disappearance of Sanbi����


    Kanp�� already knew it in his heart, but he always kept his professional and private life separate, and he never talks about official affairs when he is off duty, so he righteously asked, ��Does a woman need a reason to drink?��


    Mei was taken aback when she heard this, then smiled and poured a ss for Kanp�� a ss.��


    ��A toast to my hometown, and a toast to distant ces!�� Kanp�� drank two sses in a row with Mei.


    Mei��s eyes suddenly lit up.


    Kanp�� nced at her, quickly tilted his head at a 45-degree angle, showing a profound expression, and said: ��A toast to the morning sun, and a toast to the moonlight!��


    ��A toast to tomorrow, and a toast to the past!��


    ��A toast to freedom, and a toast to death!��


    Kanp�� recited one line and drank one ss, quickly finishing four sses.


    Mei still stared at Kanp�� with shining eyes, looking like a little fan of his.


    Kanp��, racking his brains, seemed to have only these four lines. He quickly adjusted his persona, and said: ��Drink, drink, drinking is giving me face!��


    After a few sses, Kanp����s shadow clone brought back ten pounds of crayfish and some cold dishes. Then, the two of them ate and drank, and it didn��t take long for Mei to be drunk.


    Looking at Mei lying on the tatami, two voices echoed in Kanp����s mind.


    One voice said: ��If you do it, you''re a beast, an animal!��


    The other voice said: ��Good, good, good.��


    At this moment, the sliding door outside opened, and Ao stood outside the door and stared at Kanp�� expressionlessly. Although he didn��t speak, his intention to send off a guest was strong.


    Kanp�� wanted to leave, but with Mei drunk like this, what if Ao causes trouble?


    ��No, I can��t leave!��


    Kanp�� continued to drink, and said: ��It��s a shame to waste it, I''ll finish all of this!��


    Ao��s face twitched when he saw this. He nced at Mei and worried about Kanp�� might turn into a beast, so he walked in and said: ��I will apany you!��


    ��Are you worthy?�� Kanp�� asked.


    ��Just look at it yourself!�� Ao said with a snort.


    The two continued to eat and drink until Mei woke up, only then Kanp�� left in a disappointed mood.


    He doesn��t think it is a pity. He mainly felt sorry for Mei and missed a good opportunity.

 Chapter 771: Changes In Amegakure?

    Chapter 771: Changes In Amegakure?


    ��It��s truly magnificent.��


    Two hundred kilometers away from Konoha, Orochimaru, dressed in a ck windbreaker with red cloud pattern, stood at the edge of a massive crater. His golden vertical pupils showing keen interest as he observed his surroundings.


    Taki was actively searching nearby, and in no time, he found a half-burnt piece of paper at the edge of a cracked underground crevice.


    ��Look at what this is.�� Taki eximed with excitement.


    Orochimaru came over to take a look, and his pupils couldn''t help but contract.


    ��It seems you and I are thinking the same thing.�� Taki grinned.


    ��Just ask and you''ll know.��


    Orochimaru��s voice was low and husky, carrying a sinister undertone, ��Zetsu,e out.��


    ��You guys are really troublesome.��White Zetsu��s clone got his head emerged from the ground nearby and said, ��What''s up?��


    ��Has Konan actedtely?�� Orochimaru asked with a gloomy tone.


    White Zetsu��s clone shook his head: ��Haven''t heard anything. What''s the matter?��


    ��You can first search the nearby crevices and see if there''s anything unusual.�� Orochimaru said mysteriously.


    ��Alright, alright����


    White Zetsu��s clone burrowed into the ground, exploring various cracks in the vicinity. Soon, his face turned paler and paler.


    He found many burnt and charred white papers!


    ��If there were just one or two, it might be a coincidence, but with so many����


    ��Did Konan have been here?��


    White Zetsu��s clone quickly contacted the clone in Amegakure. Unfortunately, there was no response. Helpless, he could contact his main body.


    At this moment, Zetsu��s main body was trying to confirm the identity of Nibi��s Jinchuriki in the Land of Lightning��s Kumogakure. As for Hachibi��s Jinchuriki, it has been exposed in the Third Shinobi World War. He��s none other than the brother of Yondaime Raikage, Killer B.


    After thorough investigation, Zetsu sessfully identified the identity of Nibi��s Jinchuriki: a young woman named Nii Yugito, who, despite her young age, trained diligently.


    From her usual self-talk, it can be seen that she has been able tomunicate with Nibi sealed inside her body.


    Then, Zetsu received the information from White Zetsu��s clone, and instantly realized that something was amiss.


    ��Something happened to Amegakure.��


    In the past, no matter whether it was Nagato or Konan, they would not hide anything from him, or rather, their actions were closely tied to Zetsu��s intelligence, but now, Konan is suspected of having engaged in a major battle with others outside of Konoha?


    ck Zetsu said solemnly, ��Return to Amegakure immediately!��


    ��Aren''t we supposed to continue monitoring Nii Yugito?�� White Zetsu asked.


    ��We already confirm her identity. That��s enough.�� ck Zetsu said impatiently.


    ��Alright.�� White Zetsu didn��t dare to refute, and quickly dove into the ground.


    ��Wait!�� Halfway through, ck Zetsu suddenly stopped him.


    ��What��s the matter?�� White Zetsu asked in confusion.


    ��Get Orochimaru and Hyuga Taki to go back to Amegakure too!�� ck Zetsu said thoughtfully.


    ��Weren''t we instructed not to return to the headquarters?�� White Zetsu asked strangely.


    ��Shut up, idiot! Just do it!�� ck Zetsu said angrily.


    ��Alright, alright, no need to get angry.�� White Zetsu grumbled and continued underground to send the information.


    ����


    Beside therge crater.


    After White Zetsu��s clone from his main body information, he went out of the ground, and said with augh: ��Orochimaru, Taki, I just received the order. You two must return to Amegakure immediately.��


    ��Now?��


    Taki��s expression turned weird, ��Wasn��t our mission to hunt Terumi Mei? Why are we going back to Amegakure?��


    ��And Nagato and Konan just got all the information about Obito from the main body. At this time, they should be conspiring somewhere private on how to kill Obito. Why would they give such a strange order through White Zetsu��s clone?��


    ��Or could it be that White Zetsu��s clone is falsely spreading the order?��


    Orochimaru also became suspicious and asked: ��Did Konan reallye here?��


    ��You''ll know when you return to Amegakure.�� White Zetsu��s clone doesn��t know how to lie, so he can only say evasively.


    ��Are you hiding something?�� Orochimaru slowly approached the White Zetsu��s clone.


    White Zetsu��s clone was a little afraid of Orochimaru, so he hurriedly got into the ground and ran far away. Then, his head emerged 100 meters away, and he said: ��Quickly return to Amegakure, this is an order!��


    Orochimaru was about to say something more, when suddenly, there was a sound of footsteps in the distant jungle, and the direction of the footsteps came from Konoha.


    ��It��s Konoha��s Shinobi.��


    Taki shrugged and said, ��Let��s just go back to Amegakure.��


    At this point, Taki was really curious about what White Zetsu��s clone was up to. As for the danger?


    He is a shadow clone, so there��s no such thing as danger in his dictionary.


    Orochimaru squinted his eyes and it is unknown what he was thinking, but in the end, he nodded and agreed to go back to Amegakure with Taki.


    Not long after the two left, a group of Konoha��s Shinobi arrived near the huge crater. They were sent by Minato to clean up traces and also repair the ground cracks and burnt marks to prevent ordinary people from identally falling in.


    As for therge crater, it would turn into ake after a few days of rain, so there was no need to fix it.


    ����


    After five days of travel, Orochimaru and Taki finally returned to Amegakure.


    ��The rain has stopped���� Orochimaru looked up at the dark clouds above Amegakure, and silently calcted it.


    ��Today is not Sunday. Why does Pain stop the rain?��


    Taki also found it strange, so he stomped his foot and saying: ��White Zetsu,e out right now. What the hell is going on?��


    White Zetsu��s clone has already known from his main body that may have unexpected changes in Amegakure, so how can he dare toe out at this time?


    He decisivelyy low in the ground, pretending to be dead.


    ��Let��s go in and take a look. ��Orochimaru sneered and stepped into Amegakure on his own.


    The two of them, one in front and one behind, took a winding path and arrived at the central steel tower.


    Orochimaru looked up at the tall tower, sped his hands together, and used Sensor Ninjutsu.


    Soon, a familiar Chakra was printed in his mind.


    ��Is it Pain����


    ��No, this Chakra is����


    ��Orochimaru!!��


    Just at that moment, a voice filled with various strange emotions such as excitement, frustration, sadness, and reunion sounded from the sky.


    Orochimaru, upon hearing this voice, gradually lost his smiling expression ��Why are you here, Jiraiya����


    ��Jiraiya?��


    Taki also recognized this voice, but pretended to be oblivious. Looking up with a surprised expression, he saw a tall white-haired figure running down the edge of the tower at high speed.


    ��Why is he here?��


    Taki pretended to be surprised, ��Could it be that he also betrayed Konoha and joined Akatsuki like you? Or did he drive away Pain and Konan, taking over Amegakure?��


    Orochimaru coldly snorted: ��Just ask him yourself!��


    ��


    Land of Rice Fields.


    Orochimaru��s main body was currently meeting with the Daimyo of the Land of Rice Fields in the capital. The discussion is about establishing a Shinobi Vige in the Land of Rice Fields.


    Although the northern base outside the coastal line of the Land of Rice Fields was destroyed by Abyss, and the secret base within the Land of Rice Fields was destroyed by Orochimaru himself, as the saying goes, the darkest ce is under the candlelight. The most dangerous ce is the safest ce. And so, after careful consideration, Orochimaru still nned to establish his own Shinobi Vige in the Land of Rice Fields, just like ording to his original n!


    Outside the Daimyo��s mansion, a young man in tattered clothes was excitedly pacing back and forth.

 Chapter 772: My Name is Uchiha Shin

    Chapter 772: My Name is Uchiha Shin


    ��My name is Shin. I am an orphan, and I have no feelings.��


    ��My biggest dream is to follow the one of Konoha��s legendary Sannin, Orochimaru to learn cloning technology.��


    ��Today, I finally saw Orochimaru-sama I''ve been yearning for!��


    ��I must seize this opportunity to change myself and my life!��


    Shin��s blood is surging and he paced outside the Land of Rice Fields�� Daimyo��s mansion. In addition to excitement on his face, there��s also has a hint of restlessness.


    Daimyo��s mansion.


    Orochimaru and Land of Rice Fields�� Daimyo sat facing each other, sipping tea.


    ��Orochimaru, I agree to you establishing a Shinobi Vige in my country, but the name of the Shinobi Vige must be Tanbogakure, not something like Otogakure. I absolutely can��t ept it!�� Land of Rice Fields�� Daimyo put down his teacup and he stared directly at Orochimaru��s golden vertical pupils. His face is full of sense of justice and invibility. (T/N: Tanbo means Rice Fields.)


    If Orochimaru dared to use force against him, he would dare to kill�� Cough, he would dare to shout for help!Orochimaru, however, showed no intention of using force. A cold smile yed on his lips as he calmly extended his index finger, dipped it in the tea, and wrote a series of numbers on the tea table.


    Land of Rice Fields�� Daimyo nced at it and couldn''t maintain eye contact, he then takes in sharp breaths: Hiss!


    ��Dear Orochimaru, your sincerity has moved me. Happy cooperation!�� Land of Rice Fields�� Daimyo looked at Orochimaru with gratification, and his eyes were full of warmth.


    ��Happy cooperation.��


    Orochimaru sneered and said, ��Remember, don��t leak out my information, or you won''t get a single penny.��


    Land of Rice Fields�� Daimyo couldn''t help but nce at the string of numbers on the tea table, realizing that it was ten times higher than the bounty for Orochimaru in the ck market. He secretly thought that only a fool would report Orochimaru to Konoha.


    With the cooperation details settled, Orochimaru left the Daimyo''s mansion.


    At this time, it was already dark outside the Daimyo''s mansion, and there was no one around. However, to Orochimaru''s surprise, after walking for two steps, a shadow suddenly dashed out from a corner, blocking his way.


    ��Orochimaru-sama!��


    It was Shin, who had been waiting anxiously for a long time, looking at Orochimaru with shining eyes. Trembling with excitement, he said, ��Orochimaru-sama, my name is Shin, please let me follow you. I am willing to do anything, anything at all!!��


    ��Hehehe.��


    Orochimaru emitted a series of coldughs, smacking Shin away like a fly, sending him flying ten meters. And then, he continued on his way.


    ��Damn it!��


    Shin painfully crawled up from the ground, wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth. Looking at Orochimaru��s fading back, he was unwilling to be abandoned by ��fate'' like this. He desperately chased after Orochimaru, and shouted, ��Orochimaru-sama, please, as long as I can follow you to learn the cloning technology, I am willing to do anything you want me to do, even if it means bing your test subject!!��


    ��Test subject?��


    Orochimaru''s footsteps halted. He had previously sent Kimimaro as a ��test subject'' to Abyss, and as a result, almost all his base was destroyed!


    ��Could this little brat be intentionally sent by Abyss to annoy me?��


    Orochimaru stared at Shin with killing intent.


    Orochimaru��s killing-intent is not something that an average person can resist. Although Shin stubbornly raised his head, his forehead was covered in cold sweat, and his legs were shaking.


    Just as Shin was about to give in, Orochimaru suddenly withdrew his killing intent and chuckled: ��Very well, you can follow me.��


    ��Really?!��


    Shin was overjoyed, ��Thank you, Orochimaru-sama!��


    ��Hehehehe������


    Orochimaru sneered again and again.


    He had initially thought of killing this little brat directly, but then after thinking about it, if this little brat was sent by Abyss, he could repay them in kind, fiercely taking revenge on Abyss.


    If not, then, as this little brat wishes, he can treat him as a test subject.


    As for learning cloning technology?


    That''s something someone can achieve just because they want to.


    Don''t overestimate yourself!


    Orochimaru, apanied by Shin, rushed to an underground base deep in a dense forest the next afternoon.


    This is Orochimaru��s newly established base. Apart from a few subordinates responsible for guarding, the entire Shinobi World was unaware of its existence!


    Orochimaru took Shin to aboratory in the base, tied him to the operating table, and began�� interrogating.


    First, it was physical interrogation, mainly dissecting him alive with a surgical knife, without anesthesia.


    Next is Genjutsu interrogation, using Genjutsu to make him lose himself and reveal his deepest secrets.


    After being busy for a long time, Orochimaru confirmed that this little demon called Shin, is not a double agent sent by Abyss.


    Orochimaru admitted his mistake: ��Shin, what happened just now was a test for you. I hope you won''t resent me for the sake of the cloning technology.��


    While saying this, Orochimaru skillfully and quickly sewed up Shin''s abdomen with a needle and thread.


    Waves of intense pain assaulted Shin''s mind, but he knew he couldn''t harbor resentment. As once he harbored hatred, he would die!


    ��Orochimaru-sama, as long as I can learn cloning technology, I can bear any price!�� Shin said firmly.


    ��Very good.��


    Orochimaru was very pleased with Shin''s determination and decided to leave him with a memento.


    ��Well, let��s give you the Cursed Seal of Heaven!��


    Orochimaru didn��t feel sorry for Shin��s newly stitched body, and directly imnted the Cursed Seal of Heaven with his soul into the center of Shin''s chest.


    ��If you can endure this, I''ll acknowledge your value as a test subject.��


    ��However, you, a human being who is not even Genin, it is impossible to bear the bacsh of the Cursed Seal of Heaven.��


    Orochimaru coldly sneered as he watched Shin, waiting quietly.


    Half an hour passed, but nothing happened.


    ��Did the Cursed Seal fail?��


    Orochimaru frowned slightly, and carefully inspected it again. Then, he found that the Cursed Seal of Heaven was indeed firmly imprinted on Shin''s body.


    ��How could there be no bacsh?��


    As the creator of the Cursed Seal of Heaven and Earth, Orochimaru is well aware of the dangers of these two Cursed Seal. Not only was using them risky, but even imprinting them had a considerable degree of danger!


    ��How could there be no reaction at all?��


    Orochimaru looked Shin��s sleepy face, and suddenly he had a bold guess.


    He turned around and left theboratory, weaving through a series of twists and turns until he reached a storage room.


    Inside were valuable items Orochimaru had retrieved from several research bases he personally destroyed.


    Among them is a pair of Sharingan.


    Orochimaru looked this pair of 2-Tomoe Sharingan with a trance-like gaze.


    This pair of Sharingan was obtained from a Uchiha��s Shinobi five days before he defected to Konoha. Five dayster, Kanp��, Kakashi and Shisui came to him.��


    Speaking of which, these Sharingan are the fuse of him defecting from Konoha!


    Orochimaru had once transnted this pair of Sharingan to himself, but unfortunately, there was rejection, so he had no choice but to remove them and preserve them in a special solution.


    Today, he nned to find a new owner for these Sharingan.


    Returning to the previousboratory, Orochimaru saw that Shin had passed out. However, he didn��t care and directly transnted the 2-Tomoe Sharingan into Shin.


    During the experiment, Shin, awakened by intense pain, tried to struggle, but his head and limbs were tightly bound with straps, rendering himpletely immobile.


    At the end of the experiment, Orochimaru wiped the blood from Shin''s eye sockets and coldly ordered: ��Open your eyes.��


    ��Oro, Orochimaru-sama���� Shin opened his eyelids, revealing a pair of 2-Tomoe Sharingan with a faint blood glow.


    ��How do you feel?�� Orochimaru asked, his dark and hoarse voice carried a hint of anticipation.


    ��Feel? I don''t feel much. It''s just that things seem clearer.��


    Shin blinked a few times, somewhat frightened, and asked, ��Orochimaru-sama, what did you do to my eyes?��


    Orochimaru took out a mirror in response to Shin��s question.


    Shin subconsciously looked into it and was instantly stunned by the pair of eyes reflected in the mirror.


    ��These eyes�� are so beautiful!!��


    ��This is Sharingan, the Kekkei Genkai of Uchiha n.��


    Orochimaru revealed a sharp smile, ��From now on, they are yours.��


    ��Sharingan?��


    ��Kekkei Genkai of Konoha��s Noble n, Uchiha n?��


    ��So beautiful����


    Shin eximed excitedly: ��I, I�� from now on, I am Uchiha Shin!!��

 Chapter 773: Akatsuki Meeting

    Chapter 773: Akatsuki Meeting


    Amegakure.


    Under the central steel tower.


    Jiraiya, Orochimaru and Taki are facing each other, and the atmosphere is a bit tense.


    ��Orochimaru, you can��t escape anymore. Come back to the vige with me!��


    Jiraiya stared at Orochimaru intently, his fists clenched, struggling to restrain hisplicated emotions.


    Since Orochimaru defected from the vige to the present, six or seven years have passed. Jiraiya had traveled far and wide, ovee countless hardships, and explored all corners of the world, finally finding Orochimaru here!


    Today, no matter what, he would bring Orochimaru back to Konoha!


    ��Jiraiya, after all these years, you''re still as arrogant as ever.��


    Orochimaru sneered, ��Do you think you can keep me here?��Jiraiya��s heart sank.


    Orochimaru��s weird methods and numerous trump cards are extremely difficult to deal with, and now, the one here is just his shadow clone!


    As for his main body, well, at this moment, he was either soaking in a hot spring pool somewhere or squatting by a hot spring collecting materials. Even if he were to disperse the clone now, Jiraiya wouldn''t be able to reach here in a short time.


    In that case, the shadow clone had to take matters into his own hands!


    Jiraiya was a man of action. After a moment of contemtion, he immediately charged towards Orochimaru.


    ��Humph.��


    Orochimaru snorted, twisted his graceful body and rushing towards Jiraiya. The two then engaged in a fierce battle.


    Having known each other for decades, they were familiar with each other''s techniques, but after many years apart, they subconsciously chose Taijutsu to test each other''s skills.


    Pak pak pak!


    Pak pak pak!


    Although the two are tentative, their fists and feet collide very fiercely, and the sound of shing is endless!


    Taki, wearingrge sunsses, stood on the side, watching casually, and asked: ��Jiraiya-dono, why are you here? Where are our Akatsuki��s leaders, Pain and Konan?��


    Jiraiya took the time to squint at Taki, remembering the information about the Akatsuki members that Minato mentioned to him, and frowned slightly: ��You are Taki? Why did you betray Konoha and Hyuga n?��


    ��Mind your own business!�� Taki said with a sneer.


    ��Hyuga Taki, I''ll hold him. You go up and check the situation.�� Orochimaru suddenly attacked with Hidden Shadow Snake Hands, pushing Jiraiya to the right.


    Taking the opportunity, Taki rushed into the central steel tower from the left.


    Rushing all the way to the twenty-second floor, Taki did not see Deva Path Pain, the leader of Akatsuki, who was supposed to be in Amegakure, and then he continued upwards and reached the top floor, but unfortunately, it was still empty.


    Taki frowned at this.


    ��Considering Nagato and Konan''s speed, if they get the information about Obito from the main body and head for Amegakure, they will definitelye back here earlier than me and Orochimaru!��


    ��But it seemed that they hadn''t.��


    Although it had been predicted since Jiraiya appeared, Taki was still shocked at this time: ��Nagato and Konan, they actually gave up on Amegakure!��


    ��Where are they now?��


    ��The original work didn''t mention them having a second base.��


    ��Would Zetsu know?


    Taki pondered for a moment, then slowly shook his head.


    Before, at therge crater, White Zetsu��s clone didn''t reveal anything when asked, and then he suddenly asked him and Orochimaru to return to Amegakure. From this, it was evident that Nagato and Konan had concealed their actions from White Zetsu!


    ��That is to say, they were already suspicious of White Zetsu''s connection with Obito.��


    ��In this case, how can Nagato and Konan make sure Zetsu doesn��t know about their secret stronghold?��


    ��Interesting.��


    Taki was eager to disperse himself and tell this news to his main body.


    Then, Taki activated Byakugan and scanned the top floor to confirm that there were no abnormalities beforeing to the edge. He then quickly ran down the tower wall, and quickly saw Orochimaru and Jiraiya still fighting at the bottom of the tower.


    At this time, Orochimaru��s body had turned into a snake-likeposition, and his whole body was entangled in Jiraiya''s waist and abdomen like a boneless snake.


    The picture was a bit jarring and Taki couldn��t bear to look straight at it. He jumped to the ground hurriedly, stomped his feet and shouted: ��White Zetsu, get out!!��


    After Taki shouted for a while, White Zetsu��s clone slowly emerged from the ground.


    ��Tell me, why Pain disappeared and why Jiraiya is here? You better exin it clearly!�� Taki red at White Zetsu��s clone, deliberately picking a fight.


    ��Taki, don''t make it difficult for me.�� White Zetsu''s clone shrugged innocently, ��I''ve been following you guys all the way. I don''t know anything!��


    ��Don��t know?��


    Taki sneered and threatened, ��If you don��t know, then there''s nothing I can do. I''m leaving Akatsuki, and in addition, I''ll make sure Hy��ketsu also quit Akatsuki. After all, with Pain missing, what''s the point of staying here?��


    ��Count me in.�� Orochimaru, who was fighting with Jiraiya, also said.


    The face of White Zetsu��s clone twitched when he heard this, ��This wouldn''t do!��


    ��First, Nagato and Konan disappeared, and then Taki, Yuki Hy��ketsu, Orochimaru wanted to leave Akatsuki. If this continued, who would be left in Akatsuki?��


    White Zetsu��s clone then counted them one by one: ��Kakuzu, Hidan, Hoshigaki Kisame, Sasori of the Red Sand, and Deidara, who just joined Akatsuki.��


    ��Moreover, Deidara was brought in by Yuki Hy��ketsu.��


    ��Without them, the n to catch Biju would be just a stupid joke.��


    Thinking of this, White Zetsu��s clone hurriedly shouted: ��Don��t be impulsive, in fact, there is still some information.��


    ��Then say it!�� Taki said with a snort.


    White Zetsu��s clone sweats anxiously, but after racking his brain, he couldn''te up with any useful information.


    Fortunately, at this moment, there was a strange fluctuationing from the ring in Taki��s hand.


    ��It��s Pain.�� Taki said and looked towards Orochimaru, and found that he was also looking towards himself. Obviously he also sensed this fluctuation.


    As a result, Orochimaru was distracted, and Jiraiya managed tond a punch on his eyelid.


    Taki almost couldn��t hold back augh, but fortunately, he is professional!


    ��Taki, help me deal with Jiraiya���� Orochimaru started to talk, his eyes swollen from the punch, but before he could finish talking, the professional Taki interrupted him, ��Orochimaru, free yourself from Jiraiya quickly. I''ll go ahead.��


    Saying that, Taki flickered and left quickly.


    White Zetsu��s clone was relieved, and quickly retreat underground.


    Orochimaru looked Taki��s silhouette disappearing, and his eyes twitched, a boiling murderous intent building up inside of him!


    ��The people from Abyss really deserve to die!!��


    ����


    In the empty underground space, two rows of torch burned brightly, casting a red glow on the gloomy surroundings. At the center of the flickering firelight stood a massive withered tree. The withered tree plunged deep into the ground, and only the exposed part seemed to have a face, but because of the huge white cloth tied to its eyes, it was unclear.


    Deva Path Pain and Konan each stood on top of one of the tree''s fingers.


    After a while, dark projection began to slowly appear.


    Kakuzu, Kisame, Sasori, Zetsu, Hidan, Hy��ketsu.


    ��What the hell is that thing?��


    Hidan subconscious muttered when he saw the huge withered tree in front of him.


    Hy��ketsu is also carefully observing the dead tree: ��Is this the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path?��


    Deva Path Pain did not seem to have any thought of exining, and just said: ��Why didn��t Taki and Orochimarue? Zetsu, go and check.��


    ��Yes.��


    Zetsu nced deeply at Deva Path Pain, then closed his eyes. After a while, he opened them and said, ��They ran into some trouble, but they''ll be here soon.��


    Deva Path Pain nodded:�� Then, let��s wait.��


    ��Before that, there��s something I need to tell you.��


    Hy��ketsu started to speak with a smile, ��I''ve contributed to the organization.��


    ��Contributed? What did you do?�� Deva Path Pain asked expressionlessly.


    ��I know the organization is short of people, so I recruited a powerful Shinobi with Explosion Release Kekkei Genkai!��


    Hy��ketsu mysteriously said, ��Although he''s young, he��s an S-Rank Missing-nin from Iwagakure, and he��s also the direct disciple of Sandaime Tsuchikage, Onoki!��


    At this point, Konan��s cold face showed a slight fluctuation: ��Why Why does it sound so much like�� Deidara?��


    ��No, shouldn��t he be recruited into Abyss by Hy��ketsu?��


    ��How did he end up in Akatsuki?��


    Konan turned her head and looked towards Deva Path Pain. Although the expression in her eyes did not change, it had conveyed what she wanted to convey.


    Deva Path Pain was also puzzled at this moment, and then he felt sullen for a while.


    He thought that Deidara could be arranged to enter Abyss as their double agent. But he didn��t expect him to go around and go back to the original point.


    He could already imagine the awkward scene when Konan and Deidara met again.


    ��Deidara�� the disciple of Sandaime Tsuchikage�� Could he be an undercover agent too?�� The nearby Kisame said with a sneer.


    Konan��s eyes shone slightly, and she immediately took advantage of the situation to worsen the situation: ��Deidara��s identity is indeed suspicious. Let��s wait until it is clear before deciding whether to let him join.��


    Hy��ketsu shrugged and said deliberately ��If Akatsuki doesn��t want Deidara, can I rmend him to go into Abyss?��


    Deva Path Pain nced at him and said, ��Whatever.��


    ��Oh, you must be feeling good to have your double agent toe to my side!��


    Hy��ketsu inwardly scoffed.


    At this moment, Taki��s mental projection appears.


    ��Pain, what''s going on? You suddenly ordered me and Orochimaru to return to Amegakure, but we encountered Jiraiya there. You are not intending to kill someone with a borrowed knife, do you?�� Taki questioned as soon as he came out.


    ��What?��


    Kakuzu suddenly looked towards Konan, ��Why is Jiraiya in Amegakure?��


    He has made that much money these years, so if something happens to Akatsuki, he is definitely one of the most worried��!


    Konan looked towards Zetsu, and said indifferently: ��Konoha has already discovered that Amegakure is Akatsuki��s headquarters, so after discussing with Pain, we decided to give up that ce. Zetsu, why did you fake Pain��s order and let Taki and Orochimaru go back to Amegakure?��


    Zetsu just shrugged, and ck Zetsu��s gloomy voice came out: ��The clone I left in Amegakure is dead. I was worried that something might happen to you, so I ask Taki and Orochimaru go back to check, there is no other meaning.��


    ��Your clone should have been killed by Jiraiya.��


    Hidan weirdly looked at him, ��Howe you didn''t receive their memories after your clone died?��


    ��Because my clones are all independent entities, so even if they die, their memories won''t be transmitted back to me.�� White Zetsu said with augh.


    ��So where is our headquarters now?�� ck Zetsu asked calmly.


    Taki, Hy��ketsu, Hidan, Kakuzu, Kisame, Sasori and the others all looked at Pain. The spacious underground became so quiet that you could hear a pin drop.


    ��From now on, Akatsuki won''t have a headquarters.��


    Pain said coldly, ��Or, you can understand it as wherever I am is Akatsuki''s headquarters!��


    Taki frowned slightly when he heard this: ��Is this going to be a guerri warfare?��


    Hy��ketsu thought: ��Guerri warfare or whatever, it''s the most headache-inducing thing!��

 Chapter 774: Untrusted Zetsu

    Chapter 774: Untrusted Zetsu


    After Pain dered that wherever he was, that ce would be the headquarters of Akatsuki, the vast underground space fell into silence again. Everyone was silently calcting their own thoughts until Orochimaru''s mental projection appeared.


    ��Oh, as expected of Orochimaru, you take care of Jiraiya so quickly?�� Taki said with a smile, breaking the silence.


    Orochimaru squinted at Taki coldly, and did not bother to exin that Jiraiya was just a shadow clone. Instead, he directly confronted Deva Path Pain: ��Pain, I need an exnation.��


    He believes that Taki has told Deva Path Pain about their encounter with Jiraiya at the headquarters.


    ��I won��t say the same exnation for the second time.�� Deva Path Pain responded emotionlessly.


    Orochimaru frowned, turned his head and looked towards Taki next to him.


    Taki shrugged at this: ��If you don��t care about me, why should I exin to you?��


    Fortunately, Konan stepped in and roughly recounted their previous conversation.


    ��Just because his clone was killed, Zetsu gets me to go back to Amegakure to take a risk?��Orochimaru looked at Zetsu coldly, then looked towards Pain, and said: ��By abandoning Amegakure, are we bing a rootless tree?��


    As a member of Akatsuki with his own motives, Orochimaru had benefited greatly from Akatsuki having a fixed headquarters!


    ��Don��t worry, everyone, my clones will forever be a bond connecting everyone.�� White Zetsu suddenly said with augh.


    ��If you don��t tell me, I would have forgotten���� Deva Path Pain nced at Zetsu, and said coldly: ��Zetsu, take back all your clones.��


    ��Huh?�� White Zetsu was surprised and a bit flustered.


    ck Zetsu furrowed his brows, and asked: ��What''s the meaning of this, Pain?��


    ��In the future, I will personally convey missions to each group through the rings. We don''t need your clones anymore.�� Deva Path Pain exined emotionlessly.


    Konan seemed to be worried that Zetsu would flip the table, so after Deva Path Pain exined, she said, ��Zetsu, Shisui of the Body Flicker took away your clone during his betrayal and leaked a lot of our information. Pain did this to avoid this from happening again.��


    ��Do you think I��m a fool?��


    ck Zetsu was furious, knowing that it is just an excuse!


    ��So that��s how it is, I understand.�� White Zetsu next to him suddenly realized, as if he understood what the world is.


    ������ ck Zetsu��s heart is tired when he heard this.


    ck Zetsu tried to iste his mind from White Zetsu, and then stared at Pain and Konan, ��These two guys first avoided the White Zetsu��s clone and went to the Land of Fire to act alone, and now, he��s asking me to take back all the clones����


    ��They are obviously no longer trusting me!��


    ck Zetsu instantly felt a wave of malice approaching.


    ��Why?��


    ��What happened?��


    ��Do they suspect that I have some connection with Obito?��


    ��Even if they did, was it necessary to go to this extent?��


    ck Zetsu was very puzzled.


    ��Pain, what if White Zetsu��s clone continues to follow us?�� Taki asked.


    ��Then consider them a traitor and eliminate them directly.��


    Deva Path Pain then nced at Zetsu and indifferently asked, ��Zetsu, there��s no problem, right?��


    ��I can just promise you first, and then I��ll just let the clones continue to follow them. As long as they don��t show up, they won��t be able to find out, hehe����


    White Zetsu nodded earnestly: ��Of course, no problem.��


    Taki seemed to see through his little trick and teased: ��Zetsu, you old fox. Don''t go against your promises, otherwise, it would be embarrassing if I discover it with my eyes.��


    White Zetsu trembled with anger, not expecting his little scheme to be exposed. It��s really embarrassing!


    ��Zetsu, how is the information gathering about the Biju going?�� Pain asked about the main matter.


    Although ck Zetsu was in a bad mood, he still answered patiently: ��Ichibi��s Jinchuriki is the son of Yondaime Kazekage, Rasa, Gaara, Nibi��s Jinchuriki is Kumogakure��s Shinobi, Yugito Nii, and Sanbi is missing. Yonbi��s Jinchuriki left Iwagakure and disappeared after betraying Iwagakure. Gobi��s Jinchuriki is Iwagakure��s Han, Rokubi��s Jinchuriki is missing after betraying Kirigakure, Hachibi��s Jinchuriki is Takigakure��s Shinobi, Hachibi��s Jinchuriki Kumogakure��s Shinobi, Killer B, and Kyubi��s Jinchuriki is Kushina.��


    ��The information of Sanbi, Yonbi, and Rokubi should be collected as soon as possible.�� Pain showed deep understanding of the essence of being in a superior position.


    ck Zetsu responded with a serious expression.


    ��Is there anything else? If not, I''ll leave first.��


    Sasori, who is hiding in Hiruko, spoke impatiently, ��I need to collect more and more materials.��


    Given that his Red Secret Technique: Performance of a Hundred Puppets had been wiped out multiple times, Sasori decided to create more and more Red Secret Technique��s puppets to avoid being taken out in one wave again!


    ��I have a question.��


    Kakuzu, who had been holding it in for a long time, finally couldn''t help but ask, ��Then what about the money I make in the future?��


    ��I will personallye to collect it.��


    Konan indifferently said, then remembered something and added, ��Kakuzu, the organization needs arge sum of money recently.��


    Taki and Hyokets����s eyes lit up at the same time: ��One hundred billion, ah one hundred billion.��


    Kakuzu smiled: ��Don��t worry, my hobby is making money. Leave it to me.��


    Taki and Hyokets�� also smiled: ��We can rest assured with you here!��


    ��Then, today��s meeting will end here.��


    Pain slightly closed his eyes, and everyone��s mental projections disappeared instantly.


    Konan then said: ��Pain, when the information on the Sanbi, Yonbi and Rokubi are collected����


    ��We''ll be ready to hunt down Uchiha Obito!�� Pain added coldly.


    ��But our n has yet to be perfected.�� Konan frowned slightly.


    ��Haven''t you noticed?��


    Deva Path Pain said, ��Yuki Hyokets�� and Hyuga Taki, those two people have been vaguely targeting Zetsu ever since they first joined Akatsuki.��


    ��You want to use them?�� Konan��s eyes lit up.


    ��It��s not them, it��s the Abyss behind them!��


    Deva Path Pain said with slightly clenched teeth, ��That Gekko Kanp�� is also the person of Abyss!��


    ��Although 100 billion Explosive Tags was extorted by Gekko Kanp��, if we can work with him���� Konan��s mouth shows a curve, and she said with a smile: ��I will contact him when the timees.��


    Deva Path Pain snorted and said: ��Remember to bring plenty of Explosive Tags.��


    ��Understood.�� Konan nodded.


    ����


    Amegakure.


    As soon as Taki exited the mental projection state, he immediately found Orochimaru. After a brief discussion, the two set off for Konoha, preparing to continue waiting for opportunity to hunt down Mei.


    As for White Zetsu��s clone, under Taki��s Byakugan vision, it is confirmed that he has really left.


    ����


    Land of Hot Water.


    Hy��ketsu and Hidan exited the mental projection state and saw Deidara squatting on the ground, staring at them with bright eyes: ��Hey, what were you two doing just now, hmm.��


    ��We were having a meeting, you little brat. Stop being so nosy!�� Hidan picked up his bloody March sickle lying on the ground, stood up, and stretchedzily.


    ��Deidara, I''ve reported your situation to the leader, Pain, but he suspects that you are an undercover agent, a double agent, or a spy, so he needs to observe you for a while before officially allowing you to join Akatsuki.��


    ��How troublesome.��


    Deidarained, ��Is there any organization that you can join without investigating, hmm?��


    ��Yes, the Abyss���� Hy��ketsu��s eyes shed with yful light: ��No.��


    ��Hehe.��


    Deidara turned his head, somehow, he felt that his ��undercover mission�� seemed to have been discovered.


    ��This kind of feeling is really annoying, hmm!��

 Chapter 775: Shisui’s Vision Problem

    Chapter 775: Shisui��s Vision Problem


    Land of Fire.


    Konoha.


    The sixth training ground.


    Hmph!


    Hmph!


    Ha!


    Come!


    Amidst the vigorous shouts, the members of the sixth team are now divided into two groups and currently engaging in intense battles in the training ground.


    One group is Shisui, Itachi and Tenzo, while the remaining dozen or so extras were the second group.As for team leader, Kanp��, he stood on a two-meter-high wooden stake outside the field, crossing his arms and looking down at their battles.


    Because Kanp�� had ordered in advance that using Ninjutsu, Genjutsu, and Kekkei Genkai are not allowed, the battles in the field were intense butcked shy special effects.


    ng ng��


    Not long after the fight, Itachi couldn''t help but start showing off his skills, demonstrating the Uchiha n''s shurikenjutsu with finesse. At that moment, he forced back four enemies who were attacking him, but they quickly closed in on him again.


    ��That Itachi, when did he be so strong?��


    ��He��s obviously still a little brat, but why does it feel that his talent is even more terrifying than Shisui?��


    ��This is still on the premise that he��s not using Fire Release Ninjutsu and Sharingan��s Genjutsu�� Although we are also unable to use Ninjutsu.��


    ��Did Uchiha n��s talent been concentrated on Itachi and Shisui?��


    The four people who besieged Itachi were shocked by Itachi��s performance, and the expressions under their masks were almost distorted.


    Of course, Itachi��s heart is also very sullen at this time.


    ��The four people who besieged me are only Elite Chunin, but how can it be! Under Captain��s training, they can actually fight me for so long�� It seems that Captain��s training is not ineffective. ��


    Itachi performed another round of shurikenjutsu, driving back the four. And then, he took the opportunity to quickly nce at Tenzo not far away.


    Tenzo was surrounded by five enemies at this time. Three of them are Elite Chunin and two are Tokubetsu Jonin, each wielding shuriken and kunai as they shed with Tenzo.


    Itachi, relying on hisbat experience, quickly analyzed Tenzo''s current situation.


    ��He can''t defeat the opponents in a short time, but the opponents can''t defeat Tenzo-senpai either.��


    Itachi looked towards Shisui again, and his pupils suddenly shrank.


    Because Shisui of the Body Flicker��s title is too prominent, there are three Special-Jonin among the five enemies who besieged him.


    Of course, ording to Itachi��s script, his Big Brother Shisui should knock down these five people in two minutes, but considering that they were teammates, Big Brother Shisui will definitely give them face, so�� five minutes!


    But the reality is different�� It was Shisui who was beaten by them.


    ��What''s going on?��


    Itachi felt a sense of panic, and his movements were immediately affected. In no time, he was also pressed and beaten by the four Elite Chunin surrounding him.


    Kanp�� stood on the wooden stake, coldly observing. He can see clearly that the reason why Shisui falls below. It��s because of vision problems.


    With reduced eyesight, Shisui��s shurikenjutsu waspletely ��sealed��, and since they��re teammates who are always together, these people naturally know this, so every time they attacked, the angle would be extremely tricky, even for those who have normal vision. Even more so for Shisui whose eyesight is severely impaired.


    The reason why Shisui canst so long is that on one hand, he has richbat experience, and on the other hand, his hearing is quite good.


    However, if this continued, Shisui will definitely lose.


    ��All right, stop, stop, what a mess.��


    Kanp�� waved his hand to stop their battle and said, ��Shisui,e with me.��


    Under Kanp����s training, everyone had long established a strict discipline. So when he ordered to stop, everyone, including Itachi, stopped in time.


    ��Big Brother Shisui!�� Itachi put down his shuriken and nervously watched him leave with Kanp��.


    ��Why?��


    ��Why is someone as strong as Big Brother Shisui being pressed and beaten by those five?��


    Looking at the back of Shisui and Kanp�� leaving, Itachi pondered deeply. And suddenly, a sh of insight struck him.


    ��Could it be the Sharingan?��


    ��Recently, Big Brother Shisui has been squinting his eyes all the time. His eyesight�� Could it be that he can''t see clearly?��


    Itachi was both surprised and worried.


    ��Itachi, have you been training every day recently?��


    ��Your progress is so impressive.��


    ��I think you will be able to participate in the Jonin Selection next year, and you can definitely pass.��


    The teammates who had previously surrounded him came over, patting him on the shoulder and said happily.


    Itachi snapped back to reality. Looking at his enthusiastic teammates, he could only force a smile to deal with it.


    ����


    Kanp�� brought Shisui to a dense forest, and only stopped after they are far away from Tenzo, Itachi and the others.


    ��How far has your vision deteriorated?�� Kanp�� straightforwardly asked.


    Shisui subconsciously extended his hand and looked down at the nails on his five fingers. He squinted his eyes, trying hard to see, but he couldn''t clearly see the edges of the nail.


    ��Why not wear sses?�� Kanp�� sighed and said in a low voice.


    Shisui shook his head and said: ��I��m not used to it. And�� I feel that my vision has been continuously declining. Perhaps the sses that are suitable for today might not be enough tomorrow.��


    Kanp�� slightly narrows his eyes and said: ��Shisui, in fact, your state is not unsolvable.��


    ��Huh?�� Shisui was taken aback, ��Kanp��, do you mean����


    Kanp�� nodded: ��I have indeed found a solution.��


    ��What is it?�� Shisui rushed forward excitedly.


    It must be known that awakening Mangekyo Sharingan is not unique to him, as Itachi and Fugaku both had also awakened it. If Kanp�� really has a solution to Mangekyo��s blindness��


    Shisui was overwhelmed by emotions.


    ��Don��t get excited too early, this method is very dangerous!��


    Kanp�� solemnly said, ��Remember Uchiha Obito?��


    ��Uchiha Obito?��


    Shisui nodded slightly, then suddenly remembered something: ��That��s right, he also awakened Mangekyo Sharingan�� Does he����


    Kanp�� nodded: ��Uchiha Obito transnted Shodaime��s cells, that��s why he could use his Space-Time Dojutsu unscrupulously.��


    ��Transnted�� Shodaime-sama��s cells?�� Shisui was shocked.


    Kanp�� continued: ��When Uchiha Obito attacked Big Sister Kushina, who was giving birth, I severed his arms. After gic testing, we found Shodaime��s cells in it.��


    ��But�� even so���� Shisui frowned tightly, ��How is it possible? Uchiha n��s power and Senju n��s power�� How is it possible?��


    ��It seems that Shisui has already used his Mangekyo Sharingan to read the content of the stone tablet in the secret room of Naka Shrine�� I will read it if I have the opportunity.��


    Kanp�� coughed and continued: ��In fact, I had this spection many years ago, but it was only recently that I confirmed it through another secret channel.��


    Shisui looked up at Kanp�� and wanted to say something, but hesitating.


    ��Did he want to ask about the source of the secret channel?��


    Kanp�� quickly changed the subject: ��I believe if Yondaime-sama knows about this, he must be very happy, but he might not agree with you transnting Shodaime��s cells, because�� transnting Shodaime��s cells is too dangerous.��


    ��I know.�� Shisui turned his head to look at Tenzo, and said, ��Back then, Orochimaru captured dozens of children for human experiments, but in the end, only Tenzo survived.��


    Kanp�� sighed, and said: ��Those children were probably just one batch among many experiments conducted by Orochimaru. The sess rate of transnting Shodaime��s cells is absolutely abysmal.��


    ��In other words, this method�� is impossible to seed.�� Shisui smiled bitterly.


    ��Not necessarily.��


    Kanp����s eyes flickered. If he could find that Uchiha Shin from the original work, he can use the ��Grafting�� method, and he could definitely allow Shisui to enjoy the treatment Uchiha Obito received.


    If he can��t find that guy, he can only rely on Kabuto.


    However, the premise of all this is��


    ��I will mention this to Yondaime-sama first. If he agrees, I''ll exin it to you in detail.�� Kanp�� said solemnly.

 Chapter 776: Failed Plan

    Chapter 776: Failed n


    ����


    ��Otogakure?��


    In Hokage��s Office, Minato is reading a letter sent by Land of Rice Fields�� Daimyo. The content is about the establishment of Shinobi Vige by Land of Rice Fields. The letter also expressed Daimyo��s hope that Otogakure can establish friendly diplomatic rtions with Konoha.


    Minato found it a bit strange.


    Land of Rice Fields is just a small country with limited resources and a small poption. It is almost impossible to establish a Shinobi Vige in such a country.


    However, it was their business, so Minato just shook his head, then wrote a reply with affirmations and encouragement. As for diplomatic cooperation with Konoha��


    Minato��s eyes suddenly lit up: ��Why don��t we have a Chunin Exam jointly organized by various countries?��


    ��Land of Rice Fields�� Otogakure, Land of Waterfall��s Takigakure, Land of Grass��s Kusagakure, Land of Wind��s Sunagakure, and then Konoha. Five countries and five Shinobi Viges should be enough to hold an extraordinary Chunin Exam.��


    ��If it seeds, it can could be a ��customary'' event to maintain the rtionship between all parties.��Minato immediately included this proposal in his response.


    After finishing the letter, Minato had Genma send it out.


    Not long after, there was a knock on the door of the office.


    Kanp�� is here.


    After discussing with Shisui, Kanp�� rushed to Hokage��s Office and talked to Minato about Shisui��s vision problems.


    ��Has Shisui��s vision deteriorated to such an extent?��


    When he heard that three Tokubetsu Jonin and two Elite Chunin could defeat Shisui, Minato��s attention quickly shifted from the ��Joint Chunin Exam�� to Shisui.


    Kanp�� nodded: ��It��s difficult to distinguish between males and females 5 meters away, and humans from animals 10 meters away.��


    Minato got a headache when he heard this. He got up and walked back and forth by the window, then asked: ��Kanp��, do you think Advisor Fugaku will have a solution?��


    ��I don��t know if he does have solution or not, but I do���� Kanp�� said: ��Hokage-sama, in fact, I have found a method to solve Shisui��s vision problem.��


    ��Huh?��


    Minato was startled, ��What method?��


    ��Hokage-sama, do you remember Uchiha Obito?�� Kanp�� asked rhetorically.


    ��Obito����


    Minato quickly recalled the information about Obito, and soon, he discovered the ��key point��, ��You mean��Shodaime��s cells?��


    Kanp�� nodded solemnly: ��During the battle at Kannabi Bridge, Uchiha Obito was buried alive by Iwagakure��s Shinobi and then rescued by a mysterious person. Several yearster, he reappeared. Not only he awakened Mangekyo Sharingan, he also got transnted with Shodaime��s cells. At that time, we spected that Uchiha Obito was too badly injured when he was buried alive, so the mysterious person had to take the risk of using Shodaime��s cells to save him, until�� I went to the Moon and read Otsutsuki n��s records.��


    ��Moon?��


    ��Records?��


    Minato suddenly remembered something: ��I remember you mentioned that the Uchiha n and Senju n are both descendants of Sage of Six-Paths����


    Kanp�� nodded: ��Yes, Senju n inherited the Sage Body of Sage of Six-Paths, and Uchiha n inherited his Sage Eyes.��


    ��So, they��plement each other?��


    Minato eximed in surprise, ��As long as Shodaime��s cells are transnted, Shisui��s vision problem from Mangekyo Sharingan can be solved�� Kanp��, how certain are you?��


    ��One hundred percent!��


    Kanp�� said confidently, ��Hokage-sama, when I was learning Sage Mode in Ryuchi Cave, Uchiha Obito used his Space-Time Dojutsu many times to bring Orochimaru and Sasori of the Red Sand to ambush me. I noticed that he was using the Mangekyo Sharingan unscrupulously, without any restraint. I have been wondering if he is not afraid of blindness? Now, the truth is clear!��


    ��It��s Shodaime��s cells!��


    Minato fell into silence, and after a while, he said: ��But the transntation of Shodaime��s cells is too dangerous.��


    Many years ago, Sandaime Hokage, Hiruzen and Danzo ��coborated��, secretly conducting experiments on the transntation of Shodaime��s cells in an attempt to reproduce Wood Release. Unfortunately, the experiment continued to fail and the test subjects kept dying. In desperation, Hiruzen had to stop the research and seal it in the forbidden library on the second floor.


    Minato only learned about this dark history after bing the Hokage.


    Therefore, hastily having Shisui undergo the transntation of Shodaime��s cells wouldn''t be saving him, but harming him!


    Minato contemted for a while and suddenly asked: ��Is Abyss also researching Shodaime��s cells?��


    Kanp�� answered seriously: ��Abyss knows the history of the Sage of Six-Paths�� family, so I suspect that they knew about themon origin of the Senju n and Uchiha n even earlier than I did. When Ry��shi Tenk�� came to mest time, I asked him specifically. Although he didn��t answer me directly, I could tell that Abyss is indeed researching it.��


    Minato feels uneasy when he heard this.


    It can be said that Abyss first defiled the soul of the Shodaime Hokage, reviving him through Impure World Reincarnation, and now, they��re studying his cells. This is simply a double insult!


    However, the transntation of Hashirama��s cells is rted to Shisui��s Mangekyo, and Shisui��s Mangekyo��s Dojutsu, Kotoamatsukami is crucial to his future ns.


    Restarting the transntation experiments of the Hashirama��s cells not only faced significant resistance, but also meant countless deaths of test subjects. This didn''t align with Minato''s principles.


    However, waiting for the results of Abyss is not Minato��s style either.


    It became a dilemma.


    ��I have to think about this.�� Minato sighed.


    ��


    Leaving the Hokage Tower, Kanp�� walked on the street leisurely, feeling a bit guilty.


    Kanp�� actually didn��t want to have a ��showdown�� with Minato so early.


    ording to Kanp����s n, he intended to inform Minato about this after Kabuto finished his experiment sessfully or after finding Uchiha Shin. Then, he would reveal everything to Minato and help Shisui ��recover his eyesight��.


    However, now that Shisui refuses to even wear sses and looked like he had given up on himself, if Kanp�� doesn��t make any ripple and make Shisui realizes that his situation could still be salvaged, heaven knows if Shisui wouldn��t recklessly overuse the Mangekyo Sharingan and go blind.


    ��Ah, so troublesome.��


    Scratching his head, Kanp�� saw a Gekko Tavern nearby, so he went in and asked for five kilograms of spicy crayfish, and then also bought five kilograms of sake. Then, he turned around to find Mei for a drink to drown his sorrows.

 Chapter 777: Otogakure

    Chapter 777: Otogakure


    Land of Rice Fields.


    With the efforts of Orochimaru and his subordinates, Otogakure was finally officially established. The Land of Rice Fields�� Daimyo was responsible for informing various Great Countries and Great Shinobi Viges about this matter.


    Land of Fire, Land of Iron, Land of Lightning, Land of Wind, Land of Grass��


    The daimyos of various countries and the leaders of various Shinobi Viges all received a letter from Land of Rice Fields�� Daimyo.


    While these leaders didn''t pay much attention to the sudden emergence of Otogakure, they all responded positively on the surface.


    Even the neighboring Konoha, the Yondaime Hokage, Namikaze Minato replied to himself in the letter, and surprisingly, the letter even mentioned the proposal for a Joint Chunin Exam!


    Land of Rice Fields�� Daimyo felt that he had reached the pinnacle of life at that moment.


    No, this was not the pinnacle yet!


    When Otogakure grows, the reputation of Land of Rice Fields will be louder and louder. By then, they might be able to annex neighboring countries. and gradually develop and be the sixth strongest country in the Shinobi World!This was not just daydreaming, as the leader of Otogakure is Orochimaru, one of the Konoha��s legendary Sannin!


    Land of Rice Fields�� Daimyo happily indulged in daydreams until a short statured Shinobi walked in.


    Land of Rice Fields�� Daimyo instinctively wanted to shout, but when he saw the eight-note symbol on the forehead protector of the Shinobi, he heaved a sigh of relief and then revealed a sacred and invible expression.


    ��Did Orochimaru send you?�� Land of Rice Fields�� Daimyo asked.


    ��Yes, Orochimaru-sama sent me to rece you.�� The short Shinobi wearing the Otogakure��s headband replied expressionlessly.


    Hearing this, Land of Rice Fields�� Daimyo was taken aback: ��Rece me? What do you mean?��


    ��Yes, what does that mean?��


    A cold and hoarse voice suddenly came from behind, and Land of Rice Fields Daimyo turned around abruptly, ��Orochi�� Urgh!��


    A cold smile appeared on Orochimaru��s lips, and he stretched out his hand to cover the Land of Rice Fields�� Daimyo��s face, directly removing his ��face��, and then swiftly used a kunai to cut his throat.


    ��From now on, you''ll be in control of the Daimyo''s mansion.��


    Orochimaru personally ced the human skin mask he held onto the short Shinobi��s face, and said, ��Change your clothes.��


    ��Yes!��


    After the short Shinobi changed into the clothes of Land of Rice Fields�� Daimyo, because the two of them were simr in figure, with the addition of the face, he looked exactly like the Land of Rice Fields�� Daimyo!


    Having settled everything, Orochimaru originally wanted to leave, but his attention was quickly drawn to the letter on the ground.


    ��Joint Chunin Exam�� interesting�� but it��s still too early.��


    Orochimaru pondered and said, ��Send a reply to Minato. Tell him that Otogakure has just been established, so we cannot participate in this Chunin Exam. We��ll consider joining the next one.��


    ��Yes!��


    ����


    Leaving the Daimyo''s mansion, Orochimaru went straight to Otogakure.


    Otogakure was established fifty kilometers away from the Daimyo��s mansion. Because it was just established, there are only dozens of vigers, who are forcibly arranged by the Land of Rice Fields�� Daimyo in the past few days.


    As for the Shinobi, it mainly consisted of over a dozen Rogue Shinobi that Orochimaru has recruited, and the remaining five are Genin, who were around ten years old.


    Orochimaru doesn��t trust Rogue Shinobi, but rather favored the younger Genin.


    Because these Genins are orphans Orochimaru had collected from various ces!


    These orphans were arranged by Orochimaru to undergo rigorous training since they were young. At the same time, he kept instilling in them the ideology of loyalty to him, and let them kill each other every once in a while, so as to select the most outstanding talents.


    The ones who could join Otogakure were the cream of the crop from these orphans!


    Given time, Orochimaru believes that Otogakure will be full of talents, vibrant enough to support his ambitions!


    As he approached Otogakure, the two Genin responsible for guarding the entrance rushed forward.


    ��Orochimaru-sama!��


    ��Orochimaru-sama!��


    The two Genin, whether in terms of their faces, builds, or expressions, were exactly the same. They are twin brothers, named Sakon and Ukon.


    They were the most outstanding talents selected from Orochimaru''s army of orphans!


    Orochimaru admires the fanatical admiration for him on their faces, but frowned slightly at the fist injuries on their faces�� Orochimaru then said softly: ��Get up.��


    ��Thank you, Orochimaru-sama!��


    Excitedly, Sakon and Ukon stood up, their heads held high, weing Orochimaru on both sides of the path.


    Orochimaru passed between the two and entered Otogakure.


    Because Otogakure is not big, the vige is rtively quiet. Orochimaru turned left and right, arriving at a secluded hut.


    Pushing open the door, he saw a pair of scarlet 2-Tomoe Sharingan in the pitch-ck room.


    ��Orochimaru-sama!�� Uchiha Shin got up from the tatami, then ran over excitedly, ��Orochimaru-sama, this pair of Sharingan are amazing!��


    After being transnted with the Sharingan, Uchiha Shin felt like he had undergone a transformation. Whether it was refining Chakra, training Taijutsu or Ninjutsu, it felt like he was ying with cheat codes. In a short period, he had grown into an outstanding�� Genin!


    Orochimaru asked, ��Are you the one who injured Sakon and Ukon?��


    ��Yes!��


    Uchiha Shin excitedly said, ��Those two couldn��t ept Orochimaru-sama��s favoritism towards me, so they hade to trouble me several times. After some time, I can��t hold back anymore, so I fought with them. Moreover, I won!��


    Orochimaru narrowed his golden vertical pupils: ��Did you use the Cursed Seal of Heaven?��


    ��I����


    Even with Sharingan, it was challenging to defeat the well-coordinated twin Genin without the Cursed Seal of Heaven.


    Shin wanted to exin, but was interrupted by Orochimaru.


    ��I''ve said it before, unless it''s a life-threatening situation, you are prohibited from using the Cursed Seal of Heaven, you�� must cherish your body!�� Orochimaru''s words carried deep concern, but his eyes gleamed with a cold light.


    Using Cursed Seal of Heaven would allow one to obtain power far beyond their own in a short time, but it will greatly damage one��s own body.


    Orochimaru wouldn''t allow Shin to ruin his body!


    That��s right, Orochimaru already regarded Shin��s body as his own!


    ��I, I understand, Orochimaru-sama!�� Shin was deeply moved, tears almost falling!


    To possess the Cursed Seal of Heaven, Kekkei Genkai of Konoha��s Noble n, Uchiha n��s Sharingan, and have Orochimaru gifted these eyes to him without hesitation, and now, to receive such care from Orochimaru himself, Shin trembled with emotion, ready to dedicate himself to Orochimaru even more than before.


    After chatting with him for a while, Orochimaru turned and left.


    However, Orochimaru didn''t go far. He quietly hid in the shadows, coldly watching Shin continue his training in the room.


    Cursed Seal of Heaven contains Jugo and Orochimaru��s own cells, and Sharingan is Uchiha n��s Kekkei Genkai. These two distinct things contain the DNA of three people, but there was no sign of rejection in Shin''s body. It is simply a freak!


    No, this is a divine physique!


    The ability to perfectly fuse any organ, tissue, and even Kekkei Genkai like the Sharingan�� this body was custom-made for Orochimaru!


    ��Cursed Seal of Heaven, Sharingan�� Next would be Hashirama��s cells.��


    Orochimaru still had a small amount of the Hashirama��s cells, but he couldn''t transnt them to Shin��s body just yet.


    Although Shin had shown great loyalty just now, he was still an untested convert, so Orochimaru could notpletely trust him. And when he observed Shin in secret, he found that Shin had a kind of rays of light called ambition in his eyes.


    So, giving Shin the Sharingan was already the limit, and it is impossible to transnt the Hashirama��s cells into his body, letting him awakened Wood Release Kekkei Genkai!


    However��


    When Shin be a Jonin and when he trains the Sharingan to 3-Tomoe, Orochimaru nned to harvest the crop and use the Living Corpse Reincarnation body to take his body!


    At that time, he can just transnt Hashirama��s cells for himself!


    Orochimaru couldn''t help but anticipate it.


    Having the Sharingan and awakening the Wood Release from the Hashirama��s cells, possessing the most potent forces of the Uchiha n and Senju n�� How strong would he be at that time?


    Of course, Orochimaru is a humble person, thinking that it would be better if he could transnt more Kekkei Genkai.


    Thinking of this, Orochimaru thought of his childhood friend, Hiruko.


    This guy is a lunatic like Orochimaru. In order to be stronger, in order to catch up with Sannin, Hiruko actually wanted to develop a Forbidden Technique that can seize others�� Kekkei Genkai!


    Orochimaru used to think that Hiruko was a fool, but now, he hoped that this fool would seed!


    For this reason, Orochimaru specially sent offer a reward for information about Hiruko in the ck market. Unfortunately, there were no leads so far.


    However, Orochimaru wasn''t in a hurry, as he believes that he can find Hiruko eventually!


    If Hiruko really developed the Forbidden Technique he wanted at that time, it would be interesting ��

 Chapter 778: New Year

    Chapter 778: New Year


    The seasons changed, and in the blink of an eye, it was New Year''s Eve.


    On the night of December 31st, Konoha��s 56th year.


    Kanp��, Hoshino, Keiko, Hayate and Karin had a sumptuous dinner, and then, the family split up neatly.


    Hayate went to find Yugao. Karin took Hinata next door to the Uchiha n to find arrogant and aloof Sasuke, while Keiko and Hoshino held hands and strolled the streets, sprinkling some dog food along the way.


    Kanp�� not unwilling to be outdone, carried over a lot of crayfish and sake, and went to find Mei for a drink.


    After months of effort, Kanp�� has sessfully rekindled his rtionship Mei again, bing good friends who could talk about anything.


    Of course, Kanp�� has never believed that there is any pure friendship between men and women. For this reason, he didn''t hesitate to take risks, repeatedly flirting after drinking.


    Unfortunately, he always encountered Ao along the way, making it difficult for him.


    When he rushed to the backyard of Ichigo hot spring, as expected, Mei sat on the roof alone, drinking while watching the stars.She had been in Konoha for half a year, but the task given to her by Elder Genji has not beenpleted. She sensed that Konoha was trying to quietly handle the deaths of Yondaime Mizukage and the disappearance of Sanbi. So she wrote to Genji, expressing her wish to return to Kirigakure, but Genji refused, and continued to write letters tofort and encourage her. Mei felt trapped and distressed.


    At this time, Kanp��, the friend who enjoyed drinking with her, arrived!


    ��Why is it you again?�� Mei rolled rolled her eyes, but without hesitation, she took the crayfish from Kanp����s hand and ate it. The spicy smell went straight to her nose, and Mei lightly sneezed.


    ��Happy New Year.�� Kanp�� said with a smile.


    ��Thank you foring to apany me, but unfortunately, my home is not here.�� Mei said with a touch of sadness, pouring two more sses of sake.


    Kanp�� subconsciously wanted to flirt, but suddenly, he caught Ao��s figure from the corner of his eye.


    This guy sat silently at the stone table in the small courtyard like a ghost, but stared at the roof like a wolf.


    ��Why did hee so early today?��


    Kanp�� was furious and rolled his eyes, then he deliberately asked loudly: ��Mei, are there any other people in your home?��


    Asking personal questions was the conversation style most hated by girls, so Kanp�� hopes that Ao could learn it. For this reason, he even prepared a set of questions!


    Do you have a house?


    Do you have a car?


    Do you have savings?


    How much is your monthly sry?


    How many exes do you have?


    Educational background�� Well, such thing need not to be asked, it''s definitely elementary school, as everyone is all the same.


    ��I��m the only one.�� Mei replied with a lonely look, and she extended her slender hand, ran it through her beautiful hair. The fragrance mixed with the scent of alcohol slowly diffused in the air.


    Kanp�� felt a bit distressed, but for Ao''s future, he continued to ask in a serious manner: ��Do you have a house?��


    Mei, now a bit drunk, naturally answered all questions: ��Of course, my parents left me a vi.��


    ��Do you have a car?�� Kanp�� continued to ask, noticing that Ao below seemed to be pricking up his ears to eavesdrop.


    ��Car? Do you mean carriage? As a Shinobi, why would I ride such a thing?�� Mei huped, showing a little impatience.


    ��How much is your monthly sry? Do you have savings? How many exes? Why did you break up? Do you still keep in touch with them after breaking up?�� Kanp�� continued the questioning.


    ����Hey, why do you keep asking these messy questions?�� Mei pped the sake bottle, making a ttering sound.


    Even when drunk, she instinctively disliked these questions.


    Kanp�� covered his mouth with his hand and whispered: ��In fact, these questions were asked by Ao.��


    ��Ao?��


    Mei turned her head, only to see Ao sitting seriously at the stone table in the courtyard, and her disgust instantly exploded.


    Ao was indeed eavesdropping on their conversation, but he did not hear Kanp����sst sentence. Even so, he instinctively felt a deep evil intenting from the roof.


    Gekkou Kanp��, it must be you scoundrel who said bad things about me in front of Mei!


    Ao��s heart was in a state of panic, urgency, hatred, and difort!


    At this moment, a Kirigakure��s Shinobi suddenly rushed in from the outside: ��Mei-sama, Ao-sama, there''s a letter from the vige.��


    ��Letter? Give it to me.�� Mei stretched out her hand.


    Then Kirigakure��s Shinobi came to the roof and handed the letter to Mei.


    Mei, still in a daze, opened the envelope and started reading it with the help of moonlight.


    The letter was sent by Elder Genji, who now held the highest authority in Kirigakure. It began with words offort and encouragement, and then talks about how Kirigakure received a letter from Minato a while ago, talking about Joint Chunin Exam. Genji considered for a long time and decided to ept this proposal. So he hoped that Mei could support the Kirigakure��s participants who would being to Konoha. The attached list of participants was led by Hozuki Suigetsu.


    Mei��s alcohol-induced haze seemed to clear up a bit at this moment.


    ��Joint Chunin Exam?��


    ��What was Konoha up to?��


    She looked at Kanp�� suspiciously and asked about this matter.


    Kanp�� was also stunned when he heard it, and then he felt sad!


    ��How could Minato not inform me about such an important matter!��


    ��Break up!��


    ����


    Of course, breaking up was out of the question.


    The next day.


    January 1st, Konoha��s 57th year.


    Kanp�� arrived at Hokage Tower early, but found that Minato was on holiday, so he had to change his course and headed to Minato''s home.


    Minato has two huge Kadomatsu at the door of his house. Naruto is holding a broom. Naruto, holding a broom, was now leaning against the Kadomatsu, dozing off. It seemed that Kushina had asked Naruto to wake up early to clear the snow at the entrance, but��


    Ahem.


    Kanp�� cleared his throat and loudly called: ��Big Sister Kushina!��


    ��Ahhh!��


    Naruto sprang up from the ground immediately, ��Mom! I didn''t ck off or sleep, I just, I just����


    Naruto looked around nervously, sweating profusely in the freezing weather.


    ��Huh!��


    ��Kaa-san is not here. It��s just a false rm.�� Naruto let out a long sigh of relief, then immediately red at the instigator.


    ��Kanp��-sensei, you��re too much���� Naruto secretly vowed to draw a clear line with this bad person in the future, ��If I talk to him again or call him sensei one more time, I''ll clean up all the snow on this street!��


    ��I''ll treat you to Ichiraku Ramenter.�� Kanp�� said with a smile.


    ��Really? Kanp��-sensei!�� Naruto was overjoyed and immediately started energetically clearing the snow with the broom.


    Kanp�� then knocked on the door and enter.


    Kushina and Minato were busy cleaning up the house.


    Most households would have finished cleaning a few days ago, but Minato is Hokage, and he only got a day offst night. Kushina is also busy, and they couldn''t rely on Naruto to do the cleaning. Although they could use shadow clones for cleaning, doing it themselves added to the New Year��s atmosphere.


    ��Hokage-sama, Big Sister Kushina.�� Kanp�� said with a smile, ��Happy New Year.��


    Minato is wearing a paper hat made of newspaper, holding a chicken feather duster, and wrapped in a scarf. When he saw Kanp��ing in, he immediately invited warmly: ��Kanp��, you came just in time. Help us clean up!��


    ��Hehehe����


    ��I arrived at a bad time.��


    Kanp�� took the feather duster with a forced smile and began to dusting around, and at the same time, he asked about Joint Chunin Exam.


    ��I originally nned to inform everyone after the New Year, but it seems you already know.��


    Minato said while busy cleaning. ��Sunagakure, Takigakure, and Kusagakure have agreed to hold this Joint Chunin Exam with our vige�� Yesterday, I received a letter from Kirigakure and they are also willing to participate, which was a bit unexpected for me�� However, Otogakure declined.��


    ��Otogakure����


    ��Did I hear it correctly?��


    Kanp�� mind shook: ��Hokage-sama, when did Otogakure appear?��


    ��Oh, this Shinobi Vige only appeared in the second half of the year, in Land of Rice Fields.�� Minato casually mentioned, ��Since it was recently established, they rejected my proposal, but Land of Rice Fields�� Daimyo mentioned that during the next Joint Chunin Exam, Otogakure would send participants.��


    Kanp�� nodded subconsciously.


    ��The next Joint Chunin Exam should be in three years, in Konoha��s Year 60th.��


    ��However, Otogakure�� Orochimaru����


    Kanp����s eyes sparkled, ��I didn��t expect you to establish Otogakure in Land of Rice Fields����


    ��Great, I must visit your home�� Ugh, I mean, visit your vige more often.��


    Even though Orochimaru is not a great person, his vision is quite keen. Currently, Kabuto, Jugo, Kimimaro and Karin on Kanp����s side, are all Orochimaru��s people in the original work. And except for these people, there are also Suigetsu, Uchiha Shin, Guren and the others. Of course, what Kanp�� wants most is Uchiha Shin!


    ��I hope I find his trace in Otogakure. Looking forward to it.��

 Chapter 779: Meeting Kakashi

    Chapter 779: Meeting Kakashi


    ����


    Leaving Minato��s house, Kanp�� has a newpanion joined behind him.


    Naruto, with both hands behind his head, hopped along in the snow. He followed Kanp�� in a haughty manner. asionally, he looked around, and then he noticed something was amiss, so he hurriedly pulled Kanp��, and eximed: ��Kanp��-sensei, this isn''t the way to Ichiraku Ramen.��


    ��Yeah, this is the way to kindergarden���� Kanp�� exined seriously: ��Naruto, this is only ten o��clock. It''s still too early for lunch.��


    Naruto refused to ept, so he argued confidently: ��But, by the time we get to Ichiraku Ramen, it''ll be 10:30, and when Teuchi-san finishes making the ramen, it''ll be just in time for lunch! Kanp��-sensei, you''re not nning to renege on a debt, right? Me! But I worked hard clearing the snow from the entire street!��


    ��Clearing the snow from the entire street?��


    ��The education in the Yondaime Hokage''s family was indeed strict.��


    Kanp�� sighed: ��Since you''ve worked so hard, fine.��


    Kanp�� turned to Ichiraku Ramen.Not far into their journey, they were blocked by a group of cats. To be precise, it was a person blocked by a group of cats.


    ��Kakashi-senpai, Happy New Year.�� Kanp�� greeted with a smile.


    In Konoha, encountering someone surrounded by a group of stray cats could only be Kakashi.


    ��I need to talk to you.�� Kakashi said, putting away his copy of ��Icha Icha Paradise��, andzily looked at Kanp��.


    ��Kanp��-sensei, this guy is really weird���� Naruto hid behind Kanp��, looking back and forth between Kakashi and the group of stray cats.


    Kanp�� rolled his eyes and introduced: ��Naruto, meet your big brother, Kakashi!��


    ��Naruto?��


    ��Sensei?��


    ��Big brother?��


    Kakashi frowned slightly, and subconsciously greeted: ��Naruto, you��ve grown so big.��


    Naruto looked at Kakashi skeptically: ��Do you know me?��


    ��Of course, I even held you when you were little.�� Kakashi said coolly, hands in his pockets, trying to act nonchnt.


    ��Seriously?��


    Naruto didn''t buy it. He mimicked Kakashi''s pose, even sessfully copying the foot tapping, and said, ��Everyone ims to have held me when I was little. Howe I don''t remember anything?��


    ��Because you were too young to remember anything at that time.�� Kakashi patiently exined.


    ��Then, how do you remember?�� Naruto retorted.


    ��I���� Kakashi didn��t want to talk to Naruto anymore, and rolled his eye at Kanp��.


    Kanp�� was furious when he saw this: ��Why did you roll your eyes at me just because you couldn''t win in an argument against Naruto?��


    ��So, I have something to discuss with you.�� Kakashi sighed, seemingly tired of the conversation: ��It��s only the first day of the new year, yet I��m already so tired����


    ��Kanp��-sensei, you promised to treat me to ramen!�� Naruto eximed.


    ��Then, let��s go to Ichiraku Ramen together.�� Kanp�� said.


    As they spoke, Kanp�� continued forward with Naruto, and after Kakashi took a step��


    ��Meow!��


    ��Meow~��


    The stray cats instantly bristled, blocking Kakashi in ce.


    Naruto looked back and suddenly showed enlightened look: ��Kanp��-sensei, this guy is definitely a bad guy! Look, all the stray cats are growling at him!��


    Kanp�� echoed: ��Naruto is right.��


    ��Hahaha, Kanp��-sensei, don��t praise me, I''ll get proud.�� Naruto scratched his head andughed.


    ������ Kakashi.


    ��We''ll go ahead.�� Knowing that Kakashi could catch up, Kanp�� took Naruto with him first.


    When the two arrived at Ichiraku Ramen, Kakashi had indeed arrived ahead of them.


    ��What happened to those cats? Did you kill them all?�� Naruto circled around Kakashi, bombarding him with questions.


    ��Naruto''s temperament seems different from Minato-sensei���� Kakashi was getting a headache from being bothered.


    ��Kids of this age are all like this.��


    Kanp�� found a ce to sit down, and then sent Naruto to Teuchi for the ramen before asking Kakashi, ��What''s the matter?��


    Kakashi said: ��It is rted to Shisui, I hope he cane and help me.��


    ��Shisui?��


    Kanp�� was startled, ��Is there trouble with Military Police Force again?��


    Kakashi sighed, ��It is rted to the Military Police Force��s symbol.��


    ��Wasn''t this matter resolvedst year?�� Kanp�� asked in surprise.


    ��This matter����


    Kakashi frowned, wondering where to start.


    Last year, after he exchanged half of the members of the Military Police Force, he proposed to Minato to remove the Uchiha n��s emblem on the Military Police Force��s symbol. At that time, Minato, Uchiha n��s n Head, Advisor Fugaku, and even Guy, the devil coach is in the Military Police Force, were all overseeing it. Therefore, the change of the symbol went smoothly.


    Afterwards, Guy resigned.


    Guy only joined the Military Police Force to help Kakashi gain a foothold. Now that even Uchiha n��s emblem has been removed from the Military Police Force��s symbol, he felt that it is time for him to retreat.


    Kakashi didn''t dare to stop him.


    And as soon as Guy left, the entire Military Police Force breathed a sigh of relief.


    Kakashi thought that he could now lead a peaceful and uneventful life, but the bacsh from the Uchiha n had reappeared.


    ��Previously, with Minato-sensei and Advisor Fugaku overseeing it, Uchiha n��s people didn''t dare to say much, but it is impossible for them to keep staring at the Military Police Force. Kanp��, do you know Joint Chunin Exam?�� Kakashi asked.


    Kanp�� nodded.


    Kakashi sighed: ��Right now, Minato-sensei and other advisors have their attention focused on this matter. And as soon as their attention shifted, those Uchiha n��s members began to stir. Although they won''t openly rebel, they started showing signs of discontent.��


    Kanp�� understood. It was like being in ss, with the teacher''s attention on you �C you''d behave diligently, hands on the desk, eyes focused, and head nodding along with the teacher''s exnation. But as soon as the teacher''s gaze shifted, your true colors would be revealed!


    ��So, you n to bring Shisui to join the Military Police Force?��


    Kanp�� frowned, ��Have you thought about the consequences of doing this? Once Shisui joins the Military Police Force, all Uchiha n��s members will gravitate towards him. Although this makes it easier for you to manage, but����


    ��I understand what you mean.��


    Kakashi interrupted him and said, ��Don��t worry, in order to prevent the Military Police Force from falling back into the hands of the Uchiha n, as long as Shisui is in the Military Police Force for a day, I''ll also be there for a day.��


    Kanp�� raised an eyebrow at this. He understands what Kakashi means: He��ll stubbornly held onto the position of the Military Police Force��s Captain.


    As long as Kakashi didn''t step down, Shisui couldn''t take his ce, preventing the Military Police Force from returning to the Uchiha n''s control.


    And Kakashi could use Shisui to make the Uchiha n��s members work diligently under him.


    Kanp�� suggested: ��Why not just expel the entire Uchiha n��s members from the Military Police Force?��


    Kakashi��s face twitched: ��Stop joking around. Doing that would definitely lead to chaos!��


    ��Alright, I agree.�� Kanp�� decided to let Shisui go.


    One is to give Kakashi face, and the other is that Shisui��s withdrawal from Anbu is a good thing, lest he use Mangekyo again during the mission and risking losing his vision.


    After all, in the Military Police Force, Shisui could retire peacefully.


    Just think about it. Fugaku hasn��t used his Mangekyo for so many years after awakening it. Isn��t it because he stayed in the Military Police Force?


    ��Kanp��-sensei, I ordered two servings of tonkotsu ramen!�� Naruto ran over excitedly, holding two small tes with some crispy radish on them.


    Kanp�� was furious: ��What about your Big Brother Kakashi''s ramen?��


    Kakashi frowned, he finally realized!


    ��Hey, why does Naruto call you ��teacher'' and me ��big brother��? Doesn''t that make me lower than you?�� Kakashi said angrily.


    ��Naruto is the child of Hokage-sama, and you are the Hokage-sama��s disciple, so strictly speaking, you are Naruto''s senior!��


    Kanp�� emphasized, ��And I��m Naruto''s home tutor, so�� But don��t worry, Kakashi-senpai. From now on, we''ll address each other appropriately, I��ll call you Kakashi-senpai, and you��ll call me Uncle Kanp���� Kakashi-senpai, what are you looking for? Uncle Kanp�� will help you find it.��

 Chapter 780: Everyone Has Their Own Agenda

    Chapter 780: Everyone Has Their Own Agenda


    Land of Rice Fields.


    Otogakure.


    In the rudimentary training ground, Shin was facing off against the twin genin, Sakon and Ukon.


    Today, Shin was dressed in a kimono adorned with the Uchiha n��s emblem, shining brightly!


    Shin showed prideful expression: ��If you want to fight,e at me together, don''t waste my time!��


    ��You bastard, you were just picked up by Orochimaru-sama, and even your Sharingan belongs to Orochimaru-sama. Everything about you belongs to Orochimaru-sama! What qualifications do you have to be arrogant here?��


    ��How dare you wear Konoha��s Uchiha n��s attire in our Otogakure! You really think you are Uchiha n��s Shinobi?! Why don��t you go to Konoha and leave this ce then?��


    Sakon and Ukon sneered, provoking Shin.


    ��Calling me a bastard? Haha, I''d say you two are idiots!��Shin smiled triumphantly, ��Orochimaru-sama would rather give the Sharingan to me than to small fries like you guys. Do you understand what that means? Hahaha, that''s right, I am the sessor recognized by Orochimaru-sama. As for you, you''re just my future subordinates, nothing more. So, please recognize your status and stop baring your teeth in front of me. Understand?��


    ��You!!��


    Although Sakon and Ukon knew that Orochimaru was only interested in Shin''s body, they couldn''t stand Shin''s arrogance!


    The two exchanged a nce filled with understanding and without a word, they brandished their kunai and rushed towards Shin.


    Shin sneered at this, and his 2-Tomoe Sharingan emitted a faint crimson light. He then takes out his own kunai and engages in a fierce battle with the twin.


    ng, ng��


    Amidst the crisp sound of metal collisions, the three of them turned into afterimages, shing back and forth in the small training ground, causing countless sparks with their friction.


    Shin kept chattering: ��See that? See that? Last time, to defeat you two, I needed to rely on the Cursed Seal of Heaven, but now, I can defeat you even without relying on the Cursed Seal of Heaven. You two idiots, if I had trained like you from a young age, I would''ve been a Chunin long ago!��


    ��Enough.��


    A cold and hoarse voice suddenly interrupted them. Orochimaru approached from a distance, his golden vertical pupils coldly staring at the three in the training ground.


    ��Orochimaru-sama!�� Sakon and Ukon kneeled on one knee, greeting Orochimaru.


    ��Orochimaru-sama.�� Shin gave a slight bow.


    Sakon and Ukon were furious when they saw Shin not kneeling upon seeing Orochimaru-sama �C ��How disrespectful!!��


    Orochimaru stared at Shin without showing any emotions and said: ��Shin,e with me.��


    ��Yes.�� Shin gave a challenging smile to Sakon and Ukon before quickly following Orochimaru.


    The two of them arrived at a concealed undergroundboratory. Orochimaru then gestured for Shin to lie on the operating table.


    ��Orochimaru-sama, what are you nning to do?�� Shin felt a bit worried, but also somewhat expectant.


    ��Last time, when Orochimaru-sama had me lie down, I received the Cursed Seal of Heaven and Sharingan. What would it be this time?��


    Then��


    ��Ah, ah��Ah!!!��


    ��My hand, my hand!!!��


    Amid the heart-piercing screams, Shin watched helplessly as his left hand was being removed by Orochimaru.


    ��Does it hurt?�� Orochimaru asked with a smile, but his smile was not warm at all, it was as cold as ice cubes!


    He leisurely ced Shin''s left hand into a container, and then poured a special liquid into the container to preserve it. His movements were smooth and fluent, as if he was creating a work of art!


    Amidst excruciating pain, Shin sweated profusely, unable to suppress the fear welling up in his eyes.


    ��Orochimaru-sama���� Shin stammered, feeling unsure and frightened.


    ��Take it.��


    Orochimaru took out a scroll, threw it along with the containers containing Shin''s severed hand into his arms, and said coldly, ��The scroll contains the cellr cloning technique you desire. Since you like cloning, you can start with your own left hand.��


    Watching the man who had just casually removed his own left hand and was now talking andughing with him, Shin suddenly felt a chill. He quickly lowered his eyes, firmly covering the wound of his severed left arm, enduring the intense pain, and responded respectfully: ��I�� I understand.��


    Orochimaru slowly turned and walked away: ��I''ll be going out for a while. Shin, don''t disappoint me.��


    Leaving theboratory, Orochimaru found Sakon and Ukon, instructing them to keep an eye on Shin before leaving Otogakure alone.


    Since learning about Konoha hosting the Joint Chunin Exam, Orochimaru had a restless feeling in his heart, as if there was something destined for him to fulfill. But after Orochimaru thinks about it, he can��t find what it is. It wasn��t until he just saw the battle between Shin and Sakon and Ukon, where the term ��Chunin�� was mentioned, that Orochimaru realized!


    ��Joint Chunin Exam����


    A terrifying n quickly took shape in his mind.


    Orochimaru named it: Konoha Crush n!


    However, with Orochimaru and the power of the Otogakure, it was far from enough toplete this n!


    He needs help!


    ����


    After a brief New Year holiday, students returned to sses, and workers resumed their duties. Kanp�� also arrived at the Anbu��s Headquarters early to check in.


    Unfortunately, despite checking in for so many times, there��s no system that would reward Kanp��.


    ��Shisui, I have something to discuss with you.�� After his team��s members gathered, Kanp�� sent them to the sixth training ground for training, leaving Shisui alone.


    As everyone left, Shisui somewhat impatient, removed�� his mask and asked eagerly: ��Kanp��, is there any news from Hokage-sama?��


    ��What?��


    Kanp�� was stunned for a moment, then realized and said: ��The transntation operation of Shodaime��s cells is very dangerous, so Yondaime-sama is a bit hesitant.��


    ��Oh, I see.�� Shisui felt a bit down.


    ��I kept you here not to discuss this matter with you.��


    Kanp�� quickly changed the topic and said, ��That guy Kakashi hopes you can help him.��


    ��Kakashi-senpai?��


    Shisui looked at Kanp�� in confusion, ��The Military Police Force?��


    Kanp�� nodded, and then briefly exined the difficulties Kakashi faced in the Military Police Force, and finally said: ��Shisui, although I won''t force you to agree, I still hope you can go to the Military Police Force to retire�� cough, to keep your health, keep your eyes open, yes, keep your eyes open!��


    Shisui hesitated.


    Kanp�� continued to persuade: ��Shisui, I know that Advisor Fugaku has also awakened the Mangekyo Sharingan����


    Shisui''s eyes widened: ��How do you know?��


    ��Hmm hmm, not only did I know, I also had a fierce battle with his ck Susanoo��s big sword!��


    Kanp�� didn��t exin, and continued, ��But Advisor Fugaku��s eyes are not at risk of blindness. Why? Isn��t it because he stays in the Military Police Force all day long, and the Military Police Force hardly has any serious matters? Once you enter the Military Police Force, you won''t have to worry about the risk of blindness for a short period.��


    Shisui��s eyes flickered with deep thoughts, ��Why is it so ufortable to hear Kanp�� say this?��


    But on second thought, Shisui felt that it was indeed the case. Both him and Fugaku awakened their Mangekyo during the Third Shinobi World War, and there was no more than a year between them. However, Fugaku had never experienced any blindness issues, not to mention any decline in vision.


    As for him��


    Shisui sighed deeply, and under Kanp����s persuasion and coaxing, he finally nodded.


    ��Go, I will help you through the resignation procedures today.�� Kanp�� said with a smile.


    Because this matter had already been discussed with Minato during the holiday, Kanp�� directly took Shisui to find Anbu��s Commander, Eagle, and, with special arrangements, they sessfullypleted the resignation process in less than half a day.


    Walking out of the Anbu��s Headquarters, Shisui, now dressed in ��civilian clothes��, encountered a white-haired man, who had been lurking outsideughing pervertedly while reading ��Icha Icha Paradise��. There are a few stray cats staying beside the man, each wagging their tails and licking their paws, their cat eyes staring intently at the man.


    ��Kakashi-senpai���� Shisui felt like he had been sold.


    ��Call me Captain from now on.�� Kakashi pushed the two stray cats with his feet and walked in front of Shisui, patted his shoulders, and said, ��You''re going to work hard from now on.��


    ��I will do my best.�� Shisui took a deep breath and said earnestly.

 Chapter 781: Im Happy

    Chapter 781: I''m Happy


    The sixth training ground.


    Itachi absently trained with kunai. For some reason, he felt uneasy since leaving the Anbu��s Headquarters.


    After a while, Kanp�� hurriedly arrived.


    When Itachi saw this, he panicked.


    ��Where is Big Brother Shisui?��


    ��Did he�� what top secret mission did he receive?��


    Itachi rushed forward to block Kanp�� and asked: ��Captain, where is Big Brother Shisui?��


    ��He has left Anbu.�� Kanp�� said.


    ��I knew it���� Itachi remained calm and questioned: ��Why did Big Brother Shisui quit Anbu? Is there a mission?��Kanp�� exined: ��There is no mission. It��s because his eyes are at risk of blindness, so it��s not suitable for him to stay in the Anbu anymore, but don��t worry, I used my connections to safely ce him in the Military Police Force with my contacts. Well, I mean, not to go to jail, but to be an officer! Do you understand? Hey, what''s with that look in your eyes?��


    Itachi��s expression becameplex.


    Many years ago, Shisui was regarded by Uchiha n as the sessor of the position of Military Police Force��s Captain, but then, Shisui resolutely joined Anbu. After many years, after being dismissed from the Anbu, Shisui had returned to the Military Police Force.


    However, the current Military Police Force is no longer the Military Police Force of the Uchiha n. Even if Shisui became an officer, he will never be the Captain of the Military Police Force.


    Itachi felt a sense of injustice towards Shisui, but quickly took a deep breath, silently ming himself: ��I shouldn��t think like that. Everything Big Brother Shisui does is for the vige and for the n! Besides, Father sessfully became an Advisor, and it was indeed inappropriate for the Military Police Force to remain under our n��s control.��


    After contemting, Itachi said: ��Captain, I want to leave the Anbu.��


    ��Uchiha Itachi! Do you think you are the Anbu��s Commander? Is the Anbu a ce where you cane and go as you please?��


    Kanp�� was furious, ��Don��t underestimate Konoha��s Anbu!��


    ��I just want to work with Big Brother Shisui.�� Itachi lowered his head.


    Hearing this, Kanp����s eyes turned weird: ��I didn��t expect that you are not only a brother in normal, but also a brother in�� No, that guy Kakashi is trying to take over my sixth team!��


    ��How shameless!��


    ��Although there are many people in the sixth team, the pirs are Shisui, Tenzo and Itachi.��


    ��If Shisui and Itachi are both dragged to the Military Police Force, how can I, the captain, survive?��


    ��No, I absolutely cannot agree to your whims!�� Kanp�� said righteously, ��Itachi, you are not just Shisuui''s younger brother, but also a Shinobi of Konoha!��


    Without giving Itachi a chance to speak, Kanp�� continued, ��Itachi, whether it is the Military Police Force or Anbu, both are part of Konoha. As Konoha��s Shinobi, how can you pick and choose like this?��


    ��upation doesn''t distinguish between high and low, and ambition isn''t limited by age!��


    ��Stand on your tiptoe, get closer to the sunlight, and let us be warm men!��


    After pouring a series of chicken soup, Itachi became dazed and forgot about resigning.


    Kanp�� then decisively started hellish training and tortured Itachi�� training him to the point of exhaustion, in case he had too much energy to let his imagination run wild.


    ��It was tough on the other members, sigh�� Itachi, oh, Itachi, look, how many people have you inadvertently harmed!��


    At the same time.


    Land of Wind, Sunagakure.


    In the Kazekage��s Building.


    Yondaime Kazekage, Rasa, is in the process of drafting the list of individuals to participate in this year''s Chunin Exam in Konoha. At the top of the list was his eldest daughter, Temari.


    Temari��s talent and strength made her a standout among her peers, and sincest year, she has asionally apanied Baki for missions out of the vige, umting richbat experience.


    ��If Sunagakure wants to get a good ce in the Joint Chunin Exam, we must send Temari!��


    Rasa contemted for a moment and had the Anbu summon Baki.


    ��Kazekage-sama, are you looking for me?�� Baki greeted respectfully.


    Rasa instructed: ��Change all of Temari��s sses for the next few months to field training. Baki, you��ll be responsible for this.��


    ��Is it for the Joint Chunin Exam held by Konoha?�� Baki asked.


    Rasa nodded expressionlessly.


    ��I understand.�� Baki had no objection, and turned away after being dismissed.


    Rasa lowered his head and continued to review the list of names, finally finalized all the lists by noon.


    ��Kazekage-sama, your lunch is here.��


    About 12 o��clock, Kazekage��s bodyguard brought a sumptuous lunch.


    Rasa nodded in satisfaction at this.


    After the Kazekage��s bodyguard left, Rasa opened the lunch box.


    In the two palm-sized lunch boxes, there were no rice balls, no tamagoyaki, and certainly no carrots- There��s only a small white snake!


    Rasa''s pupils shrank, and the Chakra inside his body boiled instantly. Numerous gold dust instantly diffused out of his sleeves.


    ��Wait a minute.�� A cold voice came from the mouth of the white snake, followed by the snake opening its mouth, and a ck-haired man covered in viscous fluids emerged.


    ��Orochimaru����


    Rasa wasn''t intimidated by Orochimaru''s insidious tricks. He looked at Orochimaru calmly and asked, ��Why did you appear here?��


    ��I��m here to help you!�� Orochimaru replied with a sinister smile.


    ��You''re here to help me?�� Rasa looked skeptical, but then immediately thought of something. He then lowered his head and looked at the list on the table.


    ��The Joint Chunin Exam in Konoha �� This is our opportunity����


    Orochimaru, trusting others without suspicion, straightforwardly revealed his Konoha Crush n to Rasa.


    Orochimaru was so honest for two reasons. Firstly, although Sunagakure and Konoha had an alliance, alliances were meant to be broken. And considering the grievances between Sunagakure and Konoha, as long as there is enough benefits, nothing is unbreakable!


    Secondly, Orochimaru��s Konoha Crush n includes the power of Otogakure��s Shinobi, Sunagakure��s Shinobi and even the Biju, Ichibi, but did not involve the Kazekage.


    Orochimaru must get rid of Rasa even before the Konoha Crush n is initiated! Otherwise, when Konoha showed unexpectedly strong power during the n, Rasa would surely backstab him. In order to avoid this, the death of Rasa was necessary for Orochimaru to feel secure.


    Rasa��s face showed a hint of interest, but he couldn''t help but sneer inwardly.


    ��Orochimaru, you idiot, you really don��t know anything at all!��


    ��Konoha already has someone who has awakened Wood Release as powerful as Shodaime Hokage!��


    ��With someone like that in Konoha, even a hundred of you can never defeat Konoha!��


    ��However, I can pretend to cooperate with you and wait for an opportunity����


    ��Hmph hmph hmph hmph����


    Thinking of his triumph, Rasa couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Orochimaru said: ��What are youughing at?��


    ��I��m happy.��


    Rasa stretched out his hand, ��Happy cooperation, Orochimaru!��


    Orochimaru squinted his eyes and said, ��Then, let us look forward to the Joint Chunin Exam three yearster together.��

 Chapter 782: Baki Is Furious

    Chapter 782: Baki Is Furious


    Time flies, and in the blink of an eye, half a year has passed.


    Land of Fire.


    Konoha.


    ��Baki-sensei, is this Konoha? The gate is so big!�� Temari eximed as she looked at Konoha''s huge gate and the bustling crowd.


    Inparison, the entrance of Sunagakure seemed like a small, old, and rustic alley.


    Baki frowned as he looked at Konoha��s gate. Although this Joint Chunin Exam were a joint event among allied nations, with the emphasis on friendship andpetition is only second, Baki had done thorough intelligence work in advance!


    ording to reliable information, he knew Konoha''s gate couldn''t be thisrge!


    ��Of course, Konoha must have intentionally modified the gate for thispetition to showcase its prosperity. Hmph, naive!��


    Baki gazed behind the gate, the row upon row buildings, the bustling crowd, and the lively atmosphere, his eyes turned slightly red: ��Despite being located in the desert, Sunagakure has been no less prosperous over the decades!����Let��s go!��


    Baki snorted, then lead the group of nine Genin including Temari, and more than ten subordinates, towards Konoha.


    ��Stop!��


    Swiftly and unexpectedly, two figures appeared like a thunderp, blocking Baki and his group��s path.


    They were the two Konoha''s gatekeepers, Izumo and Kotetsu!


    ��Come over here and register, Sunagakure��s people!�� Izumo said.


    As gatekeepers, they had known about the Joint Chunin Exam a month in advance. Otherwise, upon seeing this group of twenty Sunagakure��s Shinobi, they would have already sounded the rm long ago.


    Baki knows that this is Konoha��s rules, so he walks over to take the lead to start the registration.


    Name: Baki.


    Gender: Male.


    Measurements: 66, 69, 99


    Baki��s brow twitched as he wrote the three numbers, and then, he continued.


    Height: 188


    Blood type: A


    Weight: 80


    But as he wrote, something felt off.


    Graduation School:?


    Shinobi Rank:?


    Chakra Attribute:?


    Mission Experience:?


    Proficient Ninjutsu:?


    Proficient Genjutsu:?


    Proficient Taijutsu:?


    Puppet Master Technique Proficiency:?


    Poison Proficiency:?


    Ninja Tool Proficiency:?


    ��Is this really the form Konoha uses to register visitors?��


    ��Damn it, they''re tantly gathering our intelligence!!��


    Baki��s face kept twitching, but he didn''t lose his cool. As an emotionless Jonin, he calmly put down the pen and continued reading.


    Personality:


    Dream:


    Favorite Food:


    Hated Food:


    Parents:


    Marriage:


    Children: (If you have none, leave it nk)


    ��Hehehe����


    ��Only fools would fill this kind of thing!��


    Then, Baki heard a series of scratching sounds. He turned his head to see that the nine Genin, including Temari, were immersed in writing the form.


    ��Idiots!��


    ��Who told you to fill this kind of stuff!!��


    Baki, with a face on the verge of cracking, got close to Temari, and ncing at her form, he saw this idiot disciple had reached thest two questions.


    Do you like the scenery of the Land of Fire: (Please state the reason)


    If the Shinobi World is at peace, would you be willing to move to the Land of Fire: (Please state the reason)


    For the first open question, Temari wrote ��like��, and listed reasons, in Sunagakure there��s too much sand, strong winds, hot weather, and dryness being bad for the skin �� and so on.


    For the second open question, Temari wrote ��willing��, and her reason was�� she is still writing it.


    Boom!


    Baki didn''t wait for Temari to finish writing, and mmed his pen onto the table heavily.


    Temari and the others were startled and looked up towards the furious Baki. Taking advantage of the moment, Baki snatched all the forms from the Genin and tore them to pieces.


    Temari and the others wore expressions of innocence and confusion.


    Baki��s face twitched as he suppressed the urge to educate these naive Genin on the spot. It��s because he felt that education shouldeter. In short, he couldn''t let Konoha witness their embarrassment!


    But!


    Baki turned his head and looked towards Izumo and Kotetsu, andughed angrily.


    ��Does Konoha have no shame?��


    ��Is this filling in information?��


    ��They''re practically poaching us openly!��


    However, he couldn''t bring himself to question them, realizing that the mey with his own Genin being too foolish.


    You��ll answer whatever they ask?


    If you''re this honest, what kind of Shinobi are you??


    Baki is very furious.


    ��Sir, what��s the matter?�� Izumo asked with a concerned expression.


    ��No, it��s nothing, I����


    Baki gritted his teeth. But before he could finish speaking, he saw Kotetsu handed over another form to Temari and the others. Temari and the others then picked up their pen��


    ��Enough, you guys!��


    Baki is furious!


    ��Temari, stop writing.��


    Baki winked at his subordinates and motioned to them to write on these Genin��s behalf.


    Temari reluctantly put down the form in her hand.


    After ��safely�� filling out the forms, Baki and the others finally entered Konoha smoothly.


    ��Phew!��


    Baki let out a long sigh of relief, only to discover that his back was somewhat damp.


    ��As expected of the number one Shinobi Vige in the Shinobi World, Konoha really can��t be underestimated!��


    ��Baki-dono, wee to Konoha.��


    While Baki was absent-minded, a voice came from the side. He turned to see a towering figure, the one surpassing his own height of 188 cm.


    ��You are�� Gekko Kanp��!�� Baki squinted: Konoha sent him to receive us.


    Yes, during the Third Shinobi World War, Kanp�� and Kakashi had apanied the now Yondaime Hokage, Minato to Sunagakure��s frontline camp. With this connection, either Kanp�� or Kakashi would be the ones to receive them.


    But Kakashi is now the Military Police Force��s Captain, so Kanp�� is the only one to receive them.


    While exchanging pleasantries with Kanp��, Baki thought of information about Kanp��.


    ��Proficient in Five-Attributes Ninjutsu, good at Konoha-Style Kenjutsu, possesses the Transparent Release Kekkei Genkai, insidious fighting style (using Konoha-Style Kenjutsu and Transparent Release to assassinate arge number of Sunagakure��s Shinobi during the Third Shinobi World War). Although he is only a Tokubetsu Jonin, he was undoubtedly a formidable and difficult opponent!��


    As for Sage Mode, Space-Time Ninjutsu and the like, only some people in the Shinobi World knows about it, but information and so on are extremely precious in Shinobi World. Most of it was well-guarded and not widely known, so Baki wasn��t clear about it.


    Winding through streets and alleys, making turns left and right, under Kanp����s lead, Baki��s entire group walked from morning until afternoon. After visiting more than half of Konoha��s bustling streets, the entire group finally arrived at their destination: Ichigo Hot Spring Inn!


    That��s right, this was the ce where Konoha entertained their foreign guests.


    ��This is it.��


    Kanp�� showed a smile that could make people reconsider their life choices, ��From now on, everyone from Sunagakure will stay here. Not only can you soak in hot spring every day, you can also socialize with Shinobi from the other viges.��


    ��That�� thank you.�� Baki forced a smile. If he remembered correctly, they already passed by here just two hours ago��


    ��This is what I should do, Baki-dono, if there''s nothing else, I''ll take my leave first.��


    Kanp�� said with a smile, ��If you need anything, just let the employees of Ichigo Hot Springs know. They��re all subordinates that I carefully trained and they can satisfy you in any position- I mean, no matter how abnormal you are, my subordinates can satisfy you.��


    ��Yeah, that''s what I meant. Maybe I didn''t express it clearly enough, I��m really sorry, I only have elementary school education���� Kanp�� silently apologizes.


    ����Thank you.�� The smile on Baki��s face was about to copse.


    ��Well then, excuse me.�� Kanp�� turned and left.


    Growl growl��


    ��Baki-sensei.��


    Rubbing her hungry stomach, Temari couldn''t hold back any longer. After wandering around for the entire morning and half the afternoon, she was really starving, especially with the tempting delicacies all over Konoha''s streets. That temptation�� But due to the majesty of her teacher, Baki, Temari could only endure it. She didn��t even dare to eat Food Pills, so as not to be seen as a joke by Konoha��s Shinobi.


    Now that the annoying Gekko Kanp�� had finally left, she couldn��t hold it anymore!


    Baki is also hungry, but when he thinks about what happened at Konoha��s gate in the morning, he couldn''t help but get furious!


    ��Go in and settle your things.��


    Baki entered the Ichigo Hot Springs Inn with a muffled voice. Inside, a roguishly handsome young man approached, leading them to a separate courtyard.


    After the ambiguous man left, Baki waved his hand, signaling his subordinates to inspect the courtyard. Only after confirming it was safe did he allow Temari and the others to stay here.

 Chapter 783: Timid Hozuki Suigetsu

    Chapter 783: Timid Hozuki Suigetsu


    ��Temari, and the rest of you!��


    In the small courtyard, Baki sat sternly at the stone table, with serious expression, ��At the Konoha��s gate in the morning, do you know why I stopped you from filling out that registration form?��


    Temari and the others, with empty stomachs, shook their heads.


    ��You!��


    Baki mmed the stone table, pointing at Temari and reprimanded her, ��Temari! Although you''ve just graduated, you''ve been apanying me outside the vige for missions for over a year. Why didn''t you notice such a shallow conspiracy from Konoha!��


    ��And the rest of you!��


    Baki red at the other Genin, ��You''ve graduated one to two years ago, you��re Genin with rich mission experience. Why haven''t you noticed anything?!��


    Growl��


    Baki became angrier the more he spoke, and his stomach growled audibly.Baki��s face blushed, and he waved: ��Let��s get something to eat first! When youe back, each of you will write a three-thousand-word self-review!��


    ��Three�� three thousand?�� Temari immediately begged for mercy, ��Baki-sensei, can it be two thousand?��


    Baki: ��Okay!��


    ��Eh?�� Temari was shocked. If she knew Baki would agree so readily, she would have asked for eight hundred.


    After everyone walked out of the small courtyard, they ran into the group of ninjas wearing Kirigakure��s headbands. The one leading them is the alluring and fragrant Mei, next to her was Ao and behind them are the Genin, with Hozuki Suigetsu at the lead.


    ��Aren''t these Shinobi from Sunagakure?��


    Mei frowned slightly, ��Why are you also staying here?��


    ��This is Konoha��s arrangement.��


    Baki��s gaze shifted from Mei to Suigetsu and the others, then he said with a smile, ��Why? Does Kirigakure also intend to participate in the Joint Chunin Exam held by Konoha?��


    ��This is not a Chunin Exam held by Konoha, but a Joint Chunin Exam held by multiple countries! At most, Konoha can be considered as the host!�� Ao stepped forward.


    ��Why bother talking to them!�� Suigetsu impatiently pushed Ao aside, and said with a snort, ��Hey, you''re blocking our way. Hurry up and move.��


    ��You''re the ones blocking the way!�� Temari, as the daughter of Kazekage and the rising star of her generation, stepped forward boldly to confront Suigetsu, ��Such rudeness! Is this how the Yondaime Mizukage of Kirigakure teaches his subordinates?��


    Suigetsu sneered, revealing sharp fangs: ��Our Yondaime Mizukage is already dead. Are you trying to provoke us?��


    ��Eh?��


    ��Yondaime Mizukage�� is dead?��


    ��Is this a joke?��


    Temari turned to Baki, looking somewhat bewildered.


    Baki furrowed his brows at this.


    In fact, there are indeed rumors that Yondaime Mizukage is dead, and there are even more outrageous rumors, saying that Yondaime Mizukage died under the Gentle Fist of Konoha��s Hyuga n. However, none of these rumors can be verified.


    But now, Baki found that Yondaime Mizukage might indeed be dead!


    ��Suigetsu, don��t say things that shouldn��t be said.�� Ao, somewhat troubled, tried to pull Suigetsu away, but as soon as his hand touched Suigetsu��s shoulder, half of Suigetsu��s body turned into water, and Ao��s hand passed through the water, grabbing nothing.


    ��It��s Hydrification Technique���� Baki immediately recognized it, and coldly said with a snort: ��So, it''s a little brat of Hozuki n. No wonder you''re so arrogant.��


    Although Hozuki n is not Kekkei Genkai n, but because Nidaime Mizukage is from Hozuki n, the influence of this n in Kirigakure is still very impressive.


    ��Recognizing my origin, it seems that you, the leader of Sunagakure��s Shinobi, are not so ipetent.�� Suigetsu, with both hands crossed, looked at Baki with arrogance.


    Baki lowered his gaze, and a powerful killing-intent instantly enveloped Suigetsu.


    ��What?!��


    Suigetsu''s expression changed. At this moment, he felt as if invisible ropes were binding him tightly, restricting his every move.


    ��Stop it.�� Mei stepped forward and intercepted Baki��s killing-intent.


    ��Phew!��


    ��Close call!��


    Suigetsu looked at Baki''s stern face and, after confirming through eye contact, realized that he had provoked someone he couldn''t afford to offend. He hurriedly hid behind Mei and shouted: ��You��re just bullying the weak. If you''re really brave, let that girle up and face me one-on-one. I''ll show you how I cut her into two pieces!��


    ��If you can do it, thene and try!�� Temari pulled out the fan behind her, and mmed it onto the gravel road with a loud ��bang��.


    ��Eh?��


    Suigetsu sticks out his head from behind Mei, looking suspiciously at Temari.


    ��This girl seems very confident. Could it be that she''s a genius even more outstanding than me?��


    Suigetsu, despite his impulsive and verbally abusive nature, had a somewhat timid side and didn''t like trouble. At this moment, seeing Temari��s bold and fearless posture, he suddenly felt uneasy.


    ��Speaking of which, you''re just a woman. I don''t fight women!�� Suigetsu immediately found an excuse for himself.


    ��If you look down on women, then why are you hiding behind one?!�� Temari retorted coldly.


    ��Which eye of yours saw me hiding behind a woman?!��


    The furious Suigetsu, without any hesitation, immediately�� hid behind Ao.


    ������ Temari.


    ������ Baki.


    ������ Mei.


    ������ Ao.


    ������ The other Shinobi.


    Suigetsu, maintaining a calm expression, couldn''t help but boast: ��What are you all looking at?! If you want to fight, then let��s fight! I��m not afraid of any of you!��


    Unfortunately, after seeing Suigetsu acting like a coward, Temari had no desire to engage with him anymore.


    ��So he��s just a pampered child from a prestigious n, hmph!��


    Temari turned her head in disdain and refused to look at Suigetsu anymore.


    ��When the Chunin Exam officially starts, you''ll have plenty of opportunities to fight.��


    Baki looked calmly Mei and said, ��Right, Terumi Mei?��


    Mei smiled charmingly, and the two of them, in perfect harmony, led their group through the narrow path on the right.


    Suigetsu followed behind Ao closely, ring fiercely at Temari and the other Sunagakure��s Genin.


    Temari didn��t want to stare at him and only rolled her eyes.


    When the two groups of people went away separately, Ao finally expressed his discontent: ��Konoha is really too much. They actually ced the Sunagakure��s people at where we''re staying.��


    While there hadn''t been any major wars between Sunagakure and Kirigakure, there are constant frictions between countries due to longstanding tensions.


    ��Konoha did this on purpose.�� Mei said indifferently.


    Ao said: ��Of course, I know that. They want us to break out of conflict before the start of the exam, and then kill each other in the exam, so that Konoha��s Genin can sit back and be the fisherman who reap the benefits! Sly Konoha!��


    ��It��s not just that.��


    Mei said, ��Although the official purpose of holding the Joint Chunin Exam is to deepen the rtionship and enhance Genin��s strength, this exam is also a microcosm of the ongoing war between nations. During times of peace, this highly anticipated exam attracted the attention of Daimyo, celebrities, and wealthy merchants, and thus achieve excellence. The side that achieved outstanding results would attract the favor of these influential figures, which allowed them offer missions. Such opportunities had previously only arisen during wars!��


    Ao suddenly realized: ��In other words, Konoha deliberately guide us and Sunagakure in the same residence to break out conflicts, so that their Genin will rise above others in the exam, so as to win the mission of countries�� Daimyo, celebrities, and wealthy merchants?��


    Mei faintly said: ��During the Third Shinobi World War, Sunagakure was defeated and signed many unequal treaties with Konoha. One of them is to transfer the missions for the next few years to Konoha in a decreasing manner. After calcting, this treaty has almost expired.��


    ��So, Konoha deliberately invited Sunagakure to participate in this Joint Chunin Exam, wanting to continue to snatch mission from them?�� Ao suck in a breath of cold air, ��Yondaime Hokage is really insidious! Wait, why did Elder Genji agree to Konoha��s invitation? We don��t need to participate at all!��


    ��Idiot.��


    Mei said with a snort, ��Our vige has just managed to break free from the Blood Mist Policy. Only by receiving arge number of missions can we quickly ovee the various disadvantages brought by the Blood Mist Policy, and simultaneously elevate our position in the Shinobi World and deter the other Great Countries. Therefore, this exam is equally important for us. If we can defeat both Konoha and Sunagakure����


    ��I see.��


    Ao turned his head and looked towards Suigetsu, who followed and nced around, and said, ��In the next few days, I will train Suigetsu myself!��


    ��Huh?��


    Suigetsu raised an eyebrow: ��What the hell?��

 Chapter 784: Naruto’s Reputation Issue

    Chapter 784: Naruto��s Reputation Issue


    ��This is the number one Shinobi Vige in the Shinobi World, huh?��


    ��It��s so prosperous!��


    ��And the street is so clean.��


    ��The public order is excellent too. I saw several groups of patrolling Shinobi on my way here.��


    In the following days, the teams from Takigakure and Kusagakure arrived one after another, and without exception, they were all impressed by the prosperity and cleanliness of Konoha. Combined with the scenery of the Land of Fire along the way and the registration form at the vige��s entrance, many less resolute Genin began to entertain thoughts of immigrating to Konoha, and they felt too ashamed to even lift their heads.


    ��That registration form is really a stroke of genius.��


    In Hokage��s Office, Minato looked at the surveince reports from the Anbu with admiration.


    Speaking of which, apart from the vige''s public order being maintained by the Military Police Force, the ideas of expanding the vige gates, hiring people to clean the streets regrly, and the registration form were all ideas suggested by Kanp��. And the effects are remarkable.


    It not only improves the living standards of Konoha��s residents and the vige''s prestige, but also invisibly attracts the Shinobi from other Shinobi Viges. If one day, Minato really unifies the Shinobi World, then this attractiveness would be invaluable.Of course, currently, the most important thing for Konoha was to sessfully organize this Joint Chunin Exam and continue it as a tradition!


    July 1, Konoha��s 57th Year.


    On a street in a certain district, Naruto, Sakura, Hinata, Karin, Sasuke and the others, who were on summer break, were strolling.


    ��Sakura, Sakura, have you noticed anything strange about the vigetely?�� Naruto, the loyal dog, approached Sakura with a silly grin on his face.


    Sakura smiled and took two steps to the left, increasing the distance between them and being cautious as she nced at Sasuke. Seeing that he didn��t show any signs of annoyance or jealousy, she breathed a sigh of relief, but also felt a bit sad.


    ��Sakura, Sakura?�� Naruto continued to approach humbly.


    ��Ah, oh, what?�� Sakura came back to her senses and looked awkwardly at Naruto.


    Narutopletely failed to notice Sakura''s indifference and eximed excitedly: ��There are suddenly a lot of weird Shinobi in the vige.��


    ��Idiot, those are Genin from other Shinobi Viges.��


    Karin, who already knew the ��truth�� from Kanp�� early in the morning, and immediately rushed forward and squeezed between Sasuke and Sakura, and said, ��They are here to participate in the Joint Chunin Exam!��


    ��Joint Chunin Exam?��


    Sasuke��s eyes narrowed: ��Big brother has been especially busy recently, is it because of this matter?��


    ��That sounds very interesting. Sakura, how about we go watch their exams? It must be very fun!�� Naruto looked at Sakura with anticipation.


    ��Hey, you little brat from Konoha! What do you think Chunin Exam is?��


    Suddenly, an arrogant voice came from ahead, ��Who do you think you are? Is the Chunin Exam something you can watch just because you want to?!��


    ��Bastard, what did you say!�� Naruto became furious. It''s one thing to insult him, but they can''t insult him in front of Sakura.


    ��Unforgivable!��


    ��Hmph!��


    Suigetsu squinted Naruto proudly, arrogantly leading the eight grotesquely shaped Genin, and rudely pushed through Naruto''s group, forcefully passing through them.


    ��How dare he!!��


    Naruto clenched his fists, looking fierce as if he were about to rush forward and send them all flying!


    ��Hey, if you don''t do anything, they''ll leave.�� Karin kicked Naruto��s ankle.


    ��What!�� Narutoined to his friends in dissatisfaction, ��Why didn''t any of you stop me?��


    ��Well, you didn''t step forward either, did you?�� Karin asked back.


    ��Hehe���� Narutoughed awkwardly, rubbing his head, and then said, ��Karin, do you know which vige they are from?��


    Karin snorted as she turned her head away and ignored him.


    ��Looking at the symbol on their forehead protector, they should be Kirigakure��s Shinobi.�� Hinata, the straight-A student, said.


    ��Kirigakure��s Shinobi?�� Naruto, thest ranker, was puzzled.


    ��It is the Shinobi Vige of the Land of Water. They are one of the Five Great Shinobi Viges like our vige.�� Hinata said with a smile.


    ��So cool!�� Naruto��s eyes sparkled, feeling that a whole new world had opened up in front of him, ��The Five Great Shinobi Viges�� Besides our vige and Kirigakure, what are the other Shinobi Viges?��


    ��Iruka-sensei already introduced this in the first grade���� Sasuke shook his head, hands in pockets, and walked away straight: ��Idiot.��


    ��Hey, what do you mean?!�� Naruto said.


    ��Sasuke-kun, wait for me.�� Sakura immediately went to chase after Sasuke.


    ��Darn it, you guys can��t leave me behind!�� Karin decisively followed suit upon seeing this.


    ��Hey hey, tell me!�� Naruto was both anxious and annoyed.


    ��Naruto, the Five Great Shinobi Viges are our Konoha, Kirigakure, Iwagakure, Sunagakure, and Kumogakure.�� Hinata, feeling sorry for him, answered.


    ��Will all five participate in this exam?�� Naruto, now curious, asked.


    Hinata shook her head and said: ��I''m not sure about that.��


    ��I see����


    Naruto, hands behind his head, walked with rolled eyes. After a while, he grinned and said, ��Hinata, how about we participate in their exams?��


    ��Naruto, we''re not even a Genin. We don''t qualify for the Chunin Exam.�� Hinata said.


    ��I don��t care!��


    Naruto said defiantly. As the son of Yondaime Hokage, doesn��t he even have some privilege?


    Then reality hit him ��


    ��No way!��


    In the Hokage''s Office, Minato put down the paperworks at hand, and stared at Naruto rather helplessly, ��Naruto, Chunin Exam is a big event. Stop fooling around!��


    Naruto pouted his cheeks in grievance and grumbled: ��Dad, I already promised Sakura and the others. If you don''t agree, I won''t have the face to meet them again!��


    ��You���� Minato covered his forehead, remembering that Kushina used to act simrly when she was a child, but why at that time, he couldn��t get angry at all, however, when it came to Naruto, it was so much more frustrating?


    ��Is it because Naruto��s hair is not red?��


    Minato sighed and said: ��Naruto, I still have work to do. Take your ssmates to Ichiraku Ramen, and I''ll cover the bill, okay?��


    ��No way!��


    Naruto was wronged, and secretly thought that his father didn��t care about his own reputation at all!


    Naruto turned and mmed the door fiercely, but hesitated when descending the stairs.


    ��What should I do?��


    ��I had already made a promise to Sakura and others. If it can��t be done, Sakura, no, Sasuke and even Karin, those two idiots would definitely mock me!��


    At this moment, Naruto saw Kanp�� walking confidently up the stairs.


    As soon as he saw this, Naruto��s eyes lit up, and he immediately copsed on the spot: ��Kan~P��~Sen~sei~~~��


    ��Wah~��


    ��I am so pitiful~��


    Naruto wailed loudly.


    ��All right, all right, it��s just thunder without rain, clearly fake.�� Kanp�� was taken aback at first, but upon closer inspection, he realized it was just an act.


    ��Hehehe���� Naruto awkwardly scratched his head, then pulled Kanp�� to the corner of the stairs, and confided in about the major problems he faced in life.


    ��That��s it?��


    Kanp�� couldn''t help but sigh: ��Kids who haven''t reached puberty are really carefree.��


    ��Kanp��-sensei, what��s puberty?�� Naruto asked in confusion.


    ��When you realize the importance of your left hands, you��ll understand.�� Kanp�� exined casually, and then said, ��Come with me. I''ll take care of this matter.��


    ��Really?!�� Naruto was overjoyed, feeling like he got some reputation back.

 Chapter 785: Distraught and Angry

    Chapter 785: Distraught and Angry


    This Joint Chunin Exam is jointly organized by Konoha, Sunagakure, Kirigakure, Takigakure and Kusagakure. It involves the vital interests of each Shinobi Vige, making its importance self-evident. Normally, under normal circumstances, Minato would never allow Naruto and his friends to act recklessly.


    But everything has two sides!


    ��Hokage-sama, after this Chunin Exam, I believe that many information about the vige, such as Naruto''s identity, will likely leak!��


    In Hokage��s Office, Kanp�� said eloquently, ��Recalling the Third Shinobi World War, Hokage-sama��s reputation shakes the Shinobi World under the title of Yellow sh, so I believe that countless people in the Shinobi World are paying attention to the son of Yellow sh: Naruto! At this time, should Naruto present himself with a cautious and genius yet low-profile appearance, or should he show up as an arrogant troublemaker?��


    All parents hope for their children to seed, but in the Shinobi World, gaining fame too early sometimes means significant risks.


    Just like when Kanp�� was young, Minato was worried that his fame was too huge that it could lead to the assassination from the hostile Shinobi Vige, so he sat and watched as his reputation as Gekko Nigeru, spread. Then, what about Naruto? (T/N: Gekko Nigeru is the one at Chapter 409.)


    As the son of Yondaime Hokage and Yellow sh, Naruto naturally attracted the attention of countless Shinobi. If the reputation of him being a super genius is to spread, it is very likely that Iwagakure and Kumogakure might lose their sleep, and even Sunagakure and Kirigakure will also take action.


    After a brief contemtion, Minato nodded in agreement to Kanp����s request.


    With the task assigned, Kanp�� immediately left the Hokage Tower, taking Naruto, Sasuke, Karin, Hinata, and Sakura, heading straight for the Academy.Naruto was high-spirited and vigorous all the way, and felt the wind was fragrant, the air sweet. He wagged his tail, sticking close to Sakura, chatting incessantly.


    ��But, are we really going to the exam��s venue?��


    Sakura showed adylike anxiety, but internally, she is roaring with excitement: ��How thrilling! To participate in the Chunin Exam with Sasuke, I have to tell Ino, that big idiot, about thister, hahaha������


    ��Will it cause trouble to everyone?�� Hinata asked worriedly.


    ��Don��t worry, with me around, there will be absolutely no problems or troubles!�� Naruto patted his small biceps with face full of pride, and the fox whiskers on both sides of his cheeks trembled with excitement.


    ��Hmph, in the end, you''re still relying on others.�� Sasuke saw through the truth at a nce: He knew that it must be because of Kanp����s help that they had the opportunity to enter the Chunin Exam��s venue.


    Naruto pretended not to hear him.


    As the group arrived at the Academy, dozens of exam candidates, such as Suigetsu, Temari, etc. hadpleted the registration and entered the exam��s room to prepare for the First Stage of the exam.


    The head examiner, Morino Ibiki stood on the podium, exining the rules of the exam with a gloomy expression.


    When the lecture was about to be finished, there was a slight quarrel outside the ssroom.


    Ibiki turned his head with displeasure and saw Kanp�� leading a group of little brats standing outside the door.


    ��Why are you here?�� Ibiki frowned and walked out.


    Meanwhile, inside the ssroom, Suigetsu, sittingzily in the back row, yawned from time to time. Such thing like the exam was very simple for him, especially when there were so many people. Just copy a bit from here and there, and he could easily pass.


    As for cheating�� how could you call it cheating in a Shinobi��s exam? This is called intelligence gathering!


    ��Why hasn''t it started yet?��


    Suigetsu looked up impatiently. There was no one on the podium, but there were quite a few people outside the ssroom.


    ��Huh?��


    ��That little brat with yellow hair���� Suigetsu looked at Naruto, and his eyebrows slowly furrowed: ��Hey hey, this has to be fake, right?!��


    ��How could he be here?!��


    At the same time, Naruto''s gaze also roamed around the ssroom, and at a certain moment, it happened to collide with Suigetsu��s unbelieving gaze.


    ��Hehehe���� Naruto grinned mischievously at Suigetsu.


    At that moment, Suigetsu felt a deep sense of malice!


    However, he remained calm!


    ��So what if these peoplee looking for trouble?��


    ��This is the Chunin Exam jointly organized by multiple countries. Would those little brats dare to rush in and disrupt the scene?����


    Then, he saw Naruto and his friends swaggering in.


    Suigetsu went crazy at the time.


    ��Head examiner, what��s the matter with these little brats?!�� Suigetsu pointed at Naruto and his group angrily.


    ��Cough!��


    Ibiki lightly coughed and said calmly, ��They are like the other examiners, responsible for supervising you.��


    ��Supervise? You��re letting a group of little brats supervise us? What a joke, I won��t ept it!�� Suigetsu mmed the table and shouted.


    ��If you can''t even ept the supervision of a bunch of kids, should I expel all the examiners responsible for supervision in the ssroom?�� Ibiki asked rhetorically.


    Suigetsu was silenced by the counterargument, and sat down with frustrated expression.


    At this moment, Naruto had already rushed to the back and stood behind Suigetsu like a gatekeeper, staring at him with his cyan eyes unblinking.


    Suigetsu felt goosebumps all over. He gritted his teeth and snarled: ��Hey, don��t go too far!��


    ��Don��t talk to me, I am the supervising examiner now.�� Naruto said righteously.


    Suigetsu felt extremely aggrieved at this moment.


    ��Then, the on-site exam officially begins!�� Ibiki started distributing the exam papers.


    After Sasuke, Sakura and the others came in, they initially stood on both sides of the ssroom like the other examiners, but after a while, Naruto gestured to them with his eyes, and the group of five people mercilessly surrounded Suigetsu, staring at him expressionlessly.


    ��Naruto, is it appropriate to do this?�� Sakura nced at Sasuke, deliberately showing the typical kindness of a girl. However, in her heart, she wasughing wildly: ��This arrogant guy with a mouth full of fangs obviously looks like a bad student. Let''s see how you perform in the exam!��


    ��During the exam, no whispering!�� Ibiki fiercely red at Sakura.


    Although the Hokage��s strange order made it possible for Naruto and the others toe in, as the head examiner, Ibiki must maintain order in the exam��s room and no one is allowed to destroy it!


    Sakura stuck out her tongue, then vented her depression on Suigetsu, staring at him with bright and piercing gaze.


    At this moment, Suigetsu sat in his chair, feeling the aura behind him and the scorching gaze at close quarters. Cold sweat gradually overflowed from his pale forehead.


    ��Bastard, how dare you target me like this?!��


    Suigetsu bit his pencil in frustration, then he lifted his head slightly, and he heard Naruto''s righteous voice from behind: ��During the exam, no lifting your head to cheat!��


    Suigetsu moved his hands with arge arc, and Naruto immediately spoke again: ��Stretching your hand so far during the exam, are you trying to pass a note to others?��


    Suigetsu was annoyed by this: ��What��s wrong with this little brat?��


    Sakura, Karin, and even Sasuke, nced at Naruto with strange looks: ��As expected of the lowest ranking, his rich cheating experience can make Naruto keenly aware of other people��s cheating intentions.��


    As for Hinata, she showed a face of admiration: ��Although Naruto''s academic performance is not good, as an examiner, he is exceptionally strict.��


    ��Hehehe����


    Naruto grinned with his teeth exposed, feeling triumphant in his heart.


    Half an hourter, when other Genin disyed their various ��intelligence gathering method��, Suigetsu, like a statue, was firmly pressed on the chair, unable to move even for a bit.


    ��You bastard, hurry up and get out of my sight!!��


    However, no matter how Suigetsu roared in his heart, Naruto and the others stood there unmoved. Time passed, and the exam was finally over.


    ��The time is up, everyone, put down your pencils.�� The head examiner, Ibiki, is as majestic as prison warden.


    When his voice fell, most of the exam��s candidates had put down their pencils, but there are still a few people writing.


    Then, with a look from Ibiki, the examiners standing on both sides immediately stepped forward to pick them out and throw them out of the ssroom. These people are all eliminated.


    Suigetsu stared nkly at the nk test paper in his hand, feeling that his life was gloomy.


    ��It��s over, it��s over, it��s over, it��s over����

 Chapter 786: Just Wait For Me!

    Chapter 786: Just Wait For Me!


    The battle is not won, yet the body perishes first, making heroes shed tears with a full heart!


    At this moment, Suigetsu��s mood coincides with the deified Zhuge Lord!


    His trembling hands on the table faintly shiver, breath gradually quickening, face turning red, veins bulging on his forehead. He assumes an appearance of absolute determination to vent his anger and kill!


    But immediately, he feels a terrifying aura firmly locking onto him, as if any slight movement from him would bring about a storm of relentless strikes!


    Suigetsu looks up and sees a tall and handsome young man standing at the door of the ssroom. There was a faint smile on his face is giving a kind of harmless to humans and animals, but Suigetsu felt a terrifying aura in him.


    ��This guy''s strength is definitely above Elite Jonin!��


    Suigetsu looked directly at Kanp��, two secondster�� he backs down.


    The first round of Joint Chunin Exam was conducted on the spot and graded on the spot. Under the correction of more than ten invigting teachers, in less than half an hour, the results of everyone are out.


    Ibiki receives the final score sheet and announces indifferently: ��Those whose names are read are all eliminated. Ibe Noro, Shitashita Ai����As various weird names are read out, figures of dejected candidates stand up and leave the ssroom.


    ����Hozuki Suigetsu.�� Ibiki reads out the name of the one with the lowest score.


    Suigetsu stood up from his seat expressionlessly, and slightly turns his head, seeing Naruto''s face with a smiling, cunning fox-like expression.


    ��Damn it!��


    ��It��s all because of this jerk!!��


    Creak creak ����


    Suigetsu gnashes his teeth in hatred.


    Naruto chuckles and said: ��So, your name is Hozuki Suigetsu, my name is Namikaze Naruto! Nice to meet you!��


    ��Nice to meet you?��


    Suigetsu��s nostrils re with anger: ��You�� are good! Little brat, when you be a Shinobi, I will never let you go!��


    ��Then, you have to wait for three years.�� Naruto replies with a bright smile.


    ��Three years?��


    Suigetsu��s eyes flickered: ��Very good, I remembered, just you wait for me!!��


    After making threatening remarks and giving a fierce look, Suigetsu turns around and leaves.


    Naruto follows behind him, frivolously asking him whether he regrets it, is he sad, is he sullen��


    Hearing all these words, Suigetsu��s face has been distorted into a demon shape.


    Behind the two, Karin covers her forehead: ��Naruto, this idiot, has beenpletely corrupted by Big Brother.��


    Even Hinata can��t bear it anymore: ��Naruto, stop talking. He''s already feeling down.��


    Sasuke is indifferent, as Suigetsu passing or failing has nothing to do with him. The reason why he came here was just to see his Big Brother Itachi working hard. But unfortunately, Itachi did not show up.


    In the front row, Temari looked Suigetsu and Naruto��s group leaving the ssroom, looking thoughtful.


    ��Then, the first round of the Joint Chunin Exam is over. The second round���� Ibiki��s voice faintly echoes from the ssroom, but it has no connection with the people outside.


    ��Hozuki Suigetsu, even you were eliminated?��


    ��How is it possible?��


    Outside the ssroom, two other unlucky guys from Kirigakure were greatly surprised upon seeing Suigetsu��s figure, and then, they ran over overjoyed.


    They were just thinking they would be scolded by Mei and Ao when they go back, but now, with Suigetsu also failing like them, they won''t be the ones receiving Mei Terumi and Ao''s scolding.


    ��Hozuki Suigetsu-sama is the best!��


    Suigetsu was in a terrible mood. Grinding his teeth, he walks away withrge strides.


    The twopanions follow closely behind, afraid of losing this human shield.


    ��Kanp��-sensei, what��s the next round? Can we still be examiners?�� After defeating Suigetsu, Naruto is eager for more challenges and seems to join for another round.


    It can��t be helped. He used to sit in the ssroom as ast ranker and was supervised. The feeling was ufortable. At this time, he suddenly appeared in the examination room as an examiner. So he finds it exhrating to wield such authority.


    Kanp�� waved his hand: ��The next round is quite boring, so there��s no need to join it. Let''s just go and grab a bite at Ichiraku Ramen.��


    ��Oh, I see���� Naruto feels a bit disappointed, but was quickly attracted by the allure of Ichiraku Ramen. He then leaves the Academy with Sasuke and the others.


    ����


    Ichigo Hot Spring Inn.


    Suigetsu hurriedly returns. As for the other two unlucky extras, he had already shook them away.


    ��Suigetsu?��


    As soon as Suigetsu walked into the small courtyard, he was spotted by Mei and Ao who were ying shogi.


    Mei messed up the board with a solemn face, ignoring Ao''s angry expression. She then walks up to Suigetsu and asked: ��Is the exam over?��


    ��Yeah, it''s over now.�� Suigetsu remains calm.


    ��Did something happen?�� Ao vaguely noticed something.


    ��Nothing happened.�� Suigetsu pretends to be rxed, whistling nonchntly, ��I just got eliminated, that''s all.��


    ��That''s a relief. Wait a minute! What did you say just now?!�� Ao��s face greatly changed.


    Suigetsu was somewhat guilty at this time, and he immediately flew into a rage out of humiliation, and said: ��It was an ident that I was eliminated. It''s all that brat named Namikaze Naruto��s fault!��


    Then, Suigetsu exaggerates and narrates in detail the arrogant and domineering actions of Naruto, the little bully of Konoha.


    ��Namikaze Naruto?�� Ao frowned, ��Namikaze�� and he can be an invigtor for the first round of the exam with the identity of an Academy��s student. Could it be����


    Mei solemnly said: ��He��s the son of Yondaime Hokage, Namikaze Minato!��


    Suigetsu is astonished upon hearing this: ��Yellow sh��s son?��


    ��I didn��t expect Yellow sh��s son to be so���� Ao has a weird expression, and in those disappointment, there��s hidden gloating. As the son of Hokage, he forced his way into the Joint Chunin Exam. This is simply an act of a second-generation spoiled child!


    Ao can��t wait for Naruto to do more arrogant and domineering things, so as to drag Minato and even the whole Konoha.


    Suigetsu said: ��Uncle and Aunt, that Naruto said that he would graduate in three years. Will there be another Joint Chunin Exam in three years?��


    ��What did you just call me?�� Mei lowered her eyebrows, staring nkly at Suigetsu, her pair of emerald green eyes�� devoid of emotions.


    Suigetsu panicked and quickly said: ��Terumi Mei-sama!��


    ��Humph.�� Mei snorted coldly, and replied, ��It seems Konoha ns to hold the Joint Chunin Exam every three years, you��Are you thinking��?��


    Suigetsu grins menacingly: ��That''s right. I n toe back in three years. When the timees, I����


    ��I��ll be settling the scores, avenging these grievances!��


    ��That''s not a good idea, is it?�� Ao was slightly uneasy, ��The other party is Yondaime Hokage��s son after all, and even if Namikaze Naruto graduates in three years, it''s unlikely that he''ll directly participate in the Joint Chunin Exam.��


    ��I don��t care. three years, I muste back to Konoha for revenge!�� Suigetsu deres angrily, ��I! Must chop him into two pieces!!!��

 Chapter 787: The Final Round

    Chapter 787: The Final Round


    The second stage Chunin Exam was sessfullypleted after seven days under the supervision of head examiner, Shiranui Genma. In the end, a total of 21 individuals passed the second round.


    Among these 21 people, the most outstanding is Sunagakure��s Temari.


    As for Konoha, there were no exceptionally outstanding Genin. But fortunately, nine out of these 21 people are from Konoha. Although they couldn''t match others in terms of quality, the quantity surpassed the other four Shinobi Viges, maintaining a decent reputation for Konoha.


    Ichigo Hot Spring Inn, Sunagakure��s small courtyard.


    Baki is currently applying bandages on Temari''s injuries. In the Forest of Death, in order to save herpanions, Temari was bitten by a poison insect from a Genin from Aburame n on her right hand. Even with her right hand impaired, Temari still managed to bring the two pig teammates to rise above others!


    ��Baki-sensei, my injuries aren''t serious, right?�� Temari is a little worried, for fear that the toxins in her right hand might not bepletely cleared, affecting her performance in the final round.


    ��Don��t worry.�� Baki calmly said with a smile, ��This little injury will be healed in no time.��


    ��But���� Temari looked at Baki hesitantly.


    Beforeing out of the Forest of Death, Genma, the head examiner of the second round, said that the final round of Chunin Exam will be announced separately. If it starts tomorrow, wouldn��t she be on trouble?Baki seemed to see through what she thought, and said with a smile: ��As far as I know, for the final round, Konoha will invite Daimyo, ministers, celebrities, wealthy merchants, famous actors, best-selling authors, and other great people from surrounding countriese to watch the match, so it will take at least a month for them to arrive.��


    ��One month should be more than enough for my injury to recoverpletely���� Temari was relieved.


    Baki continued: ��Konoha is inviting so many great people to watch, because they��re hoping to use this opportunity to expand Konoha''s influence and secure more missions! Unfortunately for them, among this batch of the candidates, you, Temari, is the most outstanding. You must perform well in the final round to leave asting impression on those rich spectators!��


    ��I understand!�� Temari nodded solemnly.


    Girls mature early, especially considering Temari''splicated family background.


    Her father is Yondaime Kazekage, and her youngest brother is the vige��s humanoid weapon. From a young age, Temari has taken on responsibilities that shouldn''t be shouldered at her age.


    ��As long as I win with the best results, I can bring a lot of missions to the vige. At that time, Father does not have toin about financial issues, then�� maybe it will make Father treat Gaara a little better����


    Thinking of Gaara, who was autistic, bloodthirsty, and cruel, Temari felt both distressed and fearful.


    ��Don��t think too much. Take this month to rest, recover, and adjust your mindset, okay?�� Baki finishes the bandaging, tying a beautiful bow on the bandages.


    Temari''s mood brightens instantly when she sees the beautiful butterfly knot: ��Thank you, Baki-sensei!��


    ����


    Konoha��s invitations to great people from various countries to watch the match had been sent out early. Minato estimated that these people should almost reach the territory of the Land of Fire. And in order to ensure their safety, Minato issued numerous missions in the mission hall to eliminate the bandits in the area.


    After Kanp�� learned this news, he turned pale with fright!


    During the Third Shinobi World War, enemy Shinobi wreaked havoc within the borders of the Land of Fire, and the bandits took advantage of the chaos, causing misery for the people.


    However, as the war ended, the enemy Shinobi receded like a tide, and Konoha��s Shinobi dealt a nearly devastating blow to the bandit business in the Land of Fire, restoring peace to the people.


    Over the years, the bandits, who are struggling on whilst at death��s door, are gradually improving. But now, they didn��t expect to face another crisis with the onset of the Joint Chunin Exam!


    Arge wave of great people from all corners of the Land of Fire rushed in, apanied by their Shinobi escorts. And added to that, Konoha also dispatched Shinobi to eliminate the bandits. It can be seen that the bandit business in Konoha was about to face another harsh winter!


    Kanp�� wasn''t concerned about the fate of those bandit scum. His main worry was his need for a steady supply of bandits!


    Every day, he had to use Impure World Reincarnation to collect Toneri��s ancestors, and that required at least one bandit per day.


    On top of that, Kabuto has also started the human experiment of transnting Hashirama��s cells, so the bandits are also needed.


    Although the quantities were notrge, the critical point was the need for a continuous and steady supply every day.


    If the bandit business were suddenly hit hard, it could possibly affect Kanp��.


    Fortunately, Kanp�� is a person with divergent thinking. If the bandit business in the Land of Fire has been hit, he can just go to neighboring countries!


    At any rate, he has the Network Cable, and he could instantly teleport to neighboring countries. It wouldn''t take much time, and this way, he could maintain a steady flow of bandits.


    Meanwhile, news about the son of the Yondaime Hokage, Namikaze Minato, causing trouble in the Joint Chunin Exam had spread throughout most of the Shinobi World at a rapid pace.


    The big guys finally learned that Minato, the ferocious tiger, has a dog for a son. And fortunately, because of this news, everyone secretly decided to wait for Naruto to be a Shinobi ande out to enter the cruel Shinobi World, before quietly killing him!


    After all, he��s just a useless second generation young master. As long as they were careful, they wouldn''t leave too many traces. By then, Minato would not be able to find the killer even if he is furious, making it a perfect n.


    Over the next month, as Kanp�� expected, the bandit business in the Land of Fire��s border faced a severe downturn. When he ran to three of his ��usual spots�� in a row, he couldn��t even find one bandit. Those bandits had no choice but to flee to neighboring countries.


    Helpless, he had to wander to neighboring countries, capture two bandits, and bring them back to the Land of Iron. One for collecting Toneri��s ancestors with Impure World Reincarnation, and the other one is given to Kabuto as a test subject.


    Time passed, and a month passed in a blink of an eye.


    With the arrival of various countries�� Daimyo, celebrities, wealthy merchants, actors, authors and other wealthy people, as well as their families, Shinobi and guards who escorted them, Konoha has gradually be a city that never sleeps.


    First, all the shops selling Konoha specialties were emptied, followed by clothing stores, shoe storesand snack shops, all of which were bought out. Then, the business of those taverns and barbecue restaurants thrive, continuing from the evening until dawn. The business of hot spring also became extremely popr. Konoha��s GDP ie has risen by more than half due to the influx of these wealthy people.


    Fugaku, the Advisor in charge of vige��s finances- that��s right, it is that Uchiha Fugaku- seeing the retaliatory spending pattern of these people, he quickly went to find Minato, and asked him to postpone the final round of the Chunin Exam, which was originally scheduled to take ce three dayster, for another two days!


    As for the reason, well, it wasn''t about wanting to earn money from these people, that would be too vulgar. The main concern was that guests from afar deserved proper hospitality, and if Konoha didn''t properly entertain them, Fugaku would feel ��guilty�� for it!


    Five dayster.


    The final round of the Joint Chunin Exam has officially begun.


    In order to prevent any unforeseen circumstances, one of Minato��s most trustedckeys, Gekko Kanp��, personally assumed the role of the head examiner for this round!


    The day was clear, with a blue sky and no clouds. Under the bright sunshine, Kanp�� stood at the center of the stadium. The edge of the stadium surrounded by walls created with Earth Release Ninjutsu, towering up to tens of meters high.


    Behind these tall walls were five stands capable of amodating thousands of people each. At this time, they are already overcrowded, and various voices mixed together, creating waves of sound that echoed from afar.


    Kanp�� looked towards the main stand in the middle. At the top, Minato is wearing the Hokage Robe and Hokage Hat. There are four people beside him, one is Land of Fire��s Daimyo, the other is Land of Grass��s Daimyo, the Land of Rivers�� Daimyo, and thest one, is also a Daimyo, from some remote country without a Shinobi Vige. Kanp�� couldn''t remember their names, but he knew they were all wealthy individuals!


    At this time, Minato was chatting with the four Daimyo in the main stand. About half an hourter, Minato smiled and walked to the front edge of the main stand. A beam of sunlight leaked through the eaves of the stand, illuminating his golden hair.


    ��Everyone����


    With the help of Chakra, Minato��s voice spread far away, silencing the voices in the other stands. However, some female voices could still be vaguely heard.


    ��Is that Yondaime Hokage-sama?��


    ��The Yellow sh that shook the Shinobi World�� He��s so handsome!!��


    ��I want to be his lover!��


    Amidst the buzzing noises, Minato��s voice came intermittently. Standing in the sun, Kanp��, who was tormented and drowsy, finally heard the good news: ��The final round of the Chunin Exam officially begins!��

 Chapter 788: Two Actors

    Chapter 788: Two Actors


    Minato: ��The final round of the Chunin Exams officially begins!��


    As soon as his words fell, the spectators on the five stands erupted into excitement, cheering, apuding, cheering on, discussing, and whistling, creating a wave of noise that fervently crashed towards the center where Kanp�� stood.


    Kanp�� felt like he was at a concert. He quickly inserted his hands into his pockets, pretending to be deeply moved, but unfortunately, the green k jacket he wore was a bit dazzling.


    ��Forget it.��


    Kanp�� cleared his throat and said, ��I am the head examiner, Gekko Kanp��. First, I''d like to invite the twenty-one Genin who managed to enter the final round.��


    After introducing the twenty-one candidates, Kanp�� briefly announced the rules of thepetition.


    ��The final round is a one-on-one battle, continuing until one side surrenders or the head examiner determines the winner, at which point the match will end.��


    ��All participants will draw lots to determine their opponents!��


    ��Number one will face number twenty-one, number two will face number twenty, and so on!����Since there are twenty-one of you, those who draw numbers ten, eleven, and twelve will engage in a three�� three-person free-for-all!��


    ��Friendly reminder, even if you cleanly defeat your opponent in the final, it doesn''t necessarily guarantee your promotion to Chunin.��


    ��Alright, you cane over to draw the lots.��


    Kanp�� took out a handful of lots, smiling at the contestants.


    The crowd looked at each other, wondering what Kanp�� meant by ��even if you cleanly defeat your opponent in the final, it doesn''t necessarily guarantee your promotion to Chunin��.


    ��Does it mean that the winner still won��t be able to advance to Chunin?��


    Several impatient Genins directly asked this question, but the audience in the stands was alreadypletely hyped up, drowning out their voices with cheers.


    Under the urging of Kanp����s eyes, the helpless contestants had no choice but toe over one by one and line up to draw the lots.


    Temari was lost in thought as she stood at the end of the line.


    Beforeing here, Temari was still very confident, as her right hand injury had beenpletely recovered. She��s confident that she could easily defeat any opponent and sessfully be promoted to Chunin.


    However, after hearing what Kanp�� said just now, doubt crept into her heart.


    ��Even if you cleanly defeat your opponent in the final, it doesn''t necessarily guarantee your promotion to Chunin�� In other words, one must fight hard to advance?��


    ��I see!��


    A sh of insight passed through Temari��s mind, she became excited and got goosebumps all over her body!


    ��Chunin not only needs a strong strength, but also keen observation, intelligence gathering ability, anti-tracking ability, etc., which means, I must showcase all myprehensive abilities to sessfully advance to Chunin!��


    ��Beating opponents in three seconds might prove my formidablebat strength, but it wouldn''t demonstrate my overall abilities, making it impossible to advance to Chunin.��


    ��Yes, that��s it!��


    Having figured this out, Temari was already standing in front of Kanp��.


    Kanp�� was left with only one lot in his hand.


    Temari looked towards Kanp�� and found that Kanp�� smiling mysteriously at her.


    Her heart sank as she suddenly remembered the first written test, where he brought Naruto to the exam venue and caused chaos.


    ��Could it be�� Did he tamper with the lots this time?��


    ��Is he going to arrange me to the 10th, 11th and 12th, which are the most difficult numbers?��


    Temari��s heart sank, but then she was overjoyed: ��If it is really the 10th, 11th and 12th, then I can take on two opponents at once and slowly showcasing all myprehensive abilities to the audience!


    ��Haha, that''s perfect!��


    ��This is called a clever person may be the victim of his own ingenuity, lifting up a rock and hit yourself in the foot!��


    ��Hahaha����


    Temari forcefully held back the urge tough out loud, but the corners of her mouth couldn''t be restrained from lifting.


    She took the lot from Kanp��, and upon seeing it, she was stunned.


    ��Number one����


    ��Number one?!��


    ��Why isn''t it numbers ten, eleven, and twelve?��


    Temari looked up, and the mysterious smile on Kanp����s face had already disappeared.


    Temari instantly felt a malicious intent emanating from Kanp��.


    ��It can��t be wrong, this guy intentionally made me draw number one!��


    Temari didn��t feel too good at this moment.


    ��The draw is over.�� Kanp�� announced loudly, ��For the contestant who have drawn the No. 1 and No. 21, please stay here. The rest can step back now.��


    Kanp����s voice, amplified by Chakra, spread far and wide, further agitating the already excited audience.


    Soon, apart from Kanp�� and Temari, there is only one Konoha��s Shinobi left in the arena.


    ��It��s��you.�� Temari looked at the familiar high-cored windbreaker and ck sunsses on the opponent, her face turning pale.


    This person is the Aburame n��s Genin, who used venomous insects to sting her right hand in the Forest of Death!


    ��Are you two ready?�� Kanp�� asked.


    ��Ready.�� The Aburame n��s Genin nodded.


    Temari nodded with a darkened expression.


    ��Begin!�� Kanp�� announced loudly, and then a disappeared from the arena with a flicker.


    At the same time, the Aburame n��s Genin leaped backward, creating some distance from Temari. He then expanded both sleeves, instantly hatching arge number of Kikaichu with Chakra, which buzzed towards Temari.


    Temari drew the fan on her back. But she was caught in a dilemma, neither attacking nor defending,


    In the Forest of Death, Temari had fought against this person. Although the other party is from Aburame n, his techniques were rather one-dimensional. Except for Kikaichu, he only used small venomous insects. For Wind Release Shinobi like Temari, defeating the other party was a very simple task.


    In other words, once she attacks, the match would end quickly. However, such a clean victory wouldn''t demonstrate herprehensive abilities, making it impossible to be promoted to Chunin.


    ��Then, I need to start with defense, gradually showcase my overall strength, and finally attack, defeat the other party in one fell swoop!��


    ��But�� that won��t do!��


    Temari is frustrated. Once she attacks, defeating her opponent effortlessly, even a fool could see that her previous defense was unnecessary.


    It was like an adult and an elementary school student having a fight, both using wooden swords. The adult struggled to defend against the student''s attacks, making it seem challenging, and then, in an instant, he kicked the student into the sky. Wouldn''t that be treating the audience as fools?


    In this way, even if she can advance to Chunin, she may not be able to ��win�� missions for Sunagakure.


    Kanp����s mysterious smile appeared in Temari��s mind at this moment.


    ��It must be him, definitely him!��


    ��Damn it!!��


    Temari started grinding her teeth.


    As she was lost in thought, the Aburame n��s Genin��s Kikaichu had already reached two meters in front of her.


    Many spectators outside the arena were worried about Temari��s absent-mindedness, and warning voices were heard one after another.


    Temari retreated while gritting her teeth. After hesitating, she used a D-Rank Wind Release Ninjutsu to gently blow away the Kikaichu that had gathered into a ck smoke, for fear that the more powerful Wind Release would be too strong and kill all these little bugs.


    Yes, after much consideration, Temari decided to showcase herprehensive abilities thoroughly. As for the final decisive move, she could only act it out as best as she could.


    ��However, the guy on the other side must be very angry����


    While dodging, Temari continuously used low-power Wind Release to blow away the Kikaichu. The battle unfolded as she had anticipated, reaching a stalemate!


    ��What are you doing?�� The opposing Aburame n��s Genin was not pleased by Temari��s action.


    He had fought with Temari before. And the reason why he was able to injure herst time was because she was dragged down by her pig teammate. To be honest, the Aburame n��s Genin was already prepared to be KO''d in one move.


    ��But what about the results?��


    They unexpectedly engaged in a lively and passionate battle, a situation of evenly matched strength?


    No, this is a bare-naked insult!


    Aburame n��s Genin was infuriated by this!


    Temari look steadily forward, pretending not to see Aburame n��s Genin��s anger. However, a faint blush appeared on her fair face.


    ��In the end, she has not been severely beaten by the society, society, so she still maintained certain shame when acting against others, unlike me.�� Kanp��, who is hiding in the corner,ughed sinisterly.

 Chapter 789: I Give Up

    Chapter 789: I Give Up


    In the center of arena, the ��stalemate'' and ��intense'' battle, continued.


    Despite the Aburame n��s Genin��s anger and shame, under Temari''s ��guidance��, he had no choice but to tough it out.


    At this moment, in the front row of the left-side stands, the leader of Sunagakure��s group, Baki and the group of Sunagakure��s Shinobi, are standing by the guardrail, staring at the ongoing battle below with a serious expression.


    ��Baki-sama, what''s wrong with Temari?��


    ��Yeah, why has she been using low-level Wind Release Ninjutsu continuously?��


    ��With her strength, she should be able to defeat the opponent quickly!��


    ��Could it be that her injuries haven''t healed yet?��


    The Sunagakure��s Shinobi chattered continuously.


    ��Shut up!��Baki interrupted them with a sullen face. His deep voice steadily entered the Sunagakure��s Shinobi��s ears amidst the noisy shouts from the surrounding, ��Temari is deliberately holding back. She is intentionally putting herself in a disadvantageous position to showcase her excellent defensive abilities to all the spectators! When the time is right, she will defeat her opponent in a single decisive strike, demonstrating her outstanding intelligence-gathering abilities and unwavering fighting spirit! In this way, Temari''s promotion to Chunin will be a certain thing! At the same time, it will showcase the excellent qualities of Sunagakure��s Shinobi to all the audiences present!��


    ��As expected of the disciple I trained!��


    ��I am so proud of you!��


    Baki showed a satisfied and proud expression.


    The other Sunagakure��s Shinobi, after hearing his exnation, also praised Temari one after another.


    But what happened next left them all dumbfounded.


    On the center of the arena.


    The Aburame n��s Genin controlled two streams of ��ck smoke�� to surround Temari. In the eyes of onlookers, it seemed like he had the upper hand, giving the illusion that he could defeat Temari at any moment.


    ��It��s almost time.�� Temari waved her huge fan, preparing to ��turn the tables'' with a surprising ��counterattack��, deeply imprinting the tenacious and resilient image of the Sunagakure��s Shinobi in the hearts of the thousands of spectators!


    However, at this moment, the two streams of ��ck smoke'' besieging her suddenly dissipated, turning into scattered Kikaichu and flying back into the Aburame n��s Genin��s sleeves.


    ��Huh?��


    Temari looked at the Aburame n��s Genin, and a sense of foreboding suddenly surged in her heart.


    ��I����


    The Aburame n��s Genin looked Temari, feeling resentful and indignant, a cold light shed in his eyes, and then, said loudly, ��I give up!!!��


    His voice, aided by Chakra, quickly spread to the five stands. The shouts of thousands of spectators abruptly stopped, followed by a burst of chaotic discussions.


    ��Plot! This is a shady plot!��


    ��He obviously had the upper hand, why would he suddenly give up?��


    ��Is it because your opponent is a girl, you, you��You are still a child!!!��


    ��Protest, protest!!!��


    The discussions in the spectator stands buzzed like thousands of bees, making people''s heads ache. At first, some voices could still be heard, but on closer listening, it was impossible to make out what anyone was saying.


    On the front row of the left-side stands, the Sunagakure��s Shinobi turned their heads to look at the flushed-faced spectators. They also looked at each other in nk dismay, not knowing what to do. Finally, they looked towards Baki.


    ��Baki-sama, did he give up?��


    ��If he gives up, can Temari still advance to Chunin?��


    ��Baki-sama, what should we do?��


    Baki remained expressionless, but his heart was already on turmoil!


    The good speech about reversal, the good speech about victory against the odds, the good speech about the grand counterattack- all disappeared with the Aburame n��s Genin��s surrender.


    ��How could this happen?!��


    ��Obviously, Temari��s n is so perfect!��


    ��Obviously, as long as they follow the script, Temari can get the recognition of all the spectators present!��


    ��Why?��


    ��Why do you suddenly give up!!��


    Baki gnashed his teeth as he red at the Aburame n��s Genin.


    At the top of the main stand.


    Minato, wearing the Hokage Robe, sat upright on a wooden chair, his azure pupils carrying a hint of a smile.


    With his keen eyesight, he could naturally see the true strengthparison between Temari and the Aburame n��s Genin. Thus, he can also guess Temari��s intentions.


    ��Unfortunately, her n, while perfect, overlooked the pride in the hearts of the Konoha��s Shinobi!��


    ��Why? Why did you suddenly give up!!!�� Temari roared, gnashing her teeth. Her beautiful face is full of unwillingness!


    ��We fought against each other in the Forest of Death before, so I know I''m not your match!��


    Aburame n��s Genin gnashed his teeth even more fiercely than Temari, and then he angrily eximed, ��You obviously can easily defeat me and advance, but you didn��t do it! You yed me like a monkey in front of so many people! No, your real target is not me, it��s Konoha! You want to humiliate Konoha through me! Hahaha ��As Konoha��s Shinobi, as Aburame n��s Shinobi, I would rather surrender than let you seed!��


    Hearing this resounding roar, Temari��s eyes couldn��t help but twitched uncontrobly.


    ��You�� idiot!��


    ��You''re only overthinking this!��


    ��I just want to�� I����


    Temari was speechless for a while!


    ��Quiet!��


    At this moment, the excellent head examiner, Gekko Kanp��, appeared between the two with a flicker, and a powerful pressure descended like an invisible mountain, suppressing all the spectators on the five stands, and the chaotic discussions instantly ceased!


    ��Wow��so powerful!!��


    ��Isn��t the pressure of this Konoha��s head examiner too terrifying?��


    ��He��s definitely above Elite Jonin!��


    On the stands, the knowledgeable ministers, celebrities, wealthy merchants and the other rich people from various small countries are all filled with awe and fear, deepening their admiration for the mighty Konoha!


    On the main stand.


    The four Daimyo beside Minato were also shaken by this powerful pressure.


    Feeling the mountain-like pressure, Land of Fire��s Daimyo looked at the quiet thousands of spectators around and felt a mix of shock and joy. He couldn''t help but want to speak, but when he tried, it felt like his throat was being pressed by a mountain, and he couldn''t utter a word.


    ��What a mess.��


    Minato smiled bitterly while shaking his head. Then, the powerful pressure surrounding the five of them instantly dissipated.


    Land of Fire��s Daimyo finally felt that he could speak again: ��Yondaime, this head examiner is really strong. He feels no weaker than the legendary Sannin. Oh, hehehehe, it��s really amazing, and he is still so young, just like you, Yondaime.��


    The sissy Daimyo spoke while covering his mouth with a folding fan, looking around left and right, full of pride.


    The other three Daimyo noticed, but did not dare to beep at all.


    Because what the Land of Fire��s Daimyo said was the absolute truth, and they couldn''t refute it nor they dare to.


    The three Daimyo looked at each other and decided to entrust more missions to Konoha in the future, to deepen the alliance and friendship between the two sides!


    Ignoring the reactions of the people on the stands��


    On the center of the arena.


    Temari, who was closest to Kanp��, only felt the pressure around her as if it were squeezing her, causing her to breathe rapidly, her endocrine system in disarray, and her duodenum on the verge of breaking into thirteen pieces.


    ��This guy�� guy, who is so much younger than Baki-sensei�� is actually so terrifying?��


    This kind of terrifying pressure�� Temari had not even felt it on her brother, Gaara!


    ��Gek�� Gekko-sama!��


    The Aburame n��s Genin also felt he was unable to lift his head, but since he knew Kanp��, although he felt ufortable, he wasn��t shocked. Therefore, his face remained indifferent like usual.


    Kanp�� looked at this unfamiliar Aburame n��s Genin with slight surprise. Looking at his indifferent expression of ��Gekkou Kanp�� should naturally be this strong��, at this moment, Kanp�� was deeply shocked!


    Retracting the pressureing from his body, Kanp�� wore a harmless smile and announced the result loudly: ��The first match, Sunagakure��s Temari wins!��


    Temari heavily gasped for breath, her face devoid of any joy!


    Because she was in a ��disadvantage��, she won with the dominant party��s initiative to give up. Winning in such a way almost meant zero hope of promoting to Chunin!


    ��Damn it!!��

 Chapter 790: The Perfect Conclusion

    Chapter 790: The Perfect Conclusion


    After the battle between Temari and the Aburame n��s Genin concluded, the remaining matches seemed to be in fast-forward, k k k, rushing forward swiftly and, in a blink of an eye, it was already afternoon.


    ��Haah~~��


    Leaning against the towering wall at the edge of the arnea, Kanp�� watched the three-person battle in the center with boredom, asionally yawning and looking drowsy.


    ��It��s so slow.��


    Perhaps, in the eyes of other people, the three-way fight was extremely exciting, but in Kanp����s eyes, it looked like little chicks pecking at each other, utterly dull.


    He looked up at the enthusiastic cheers from the spectators on the stands and shook his head slightly: ��The spectators are not good this year. How long has it been�� How can they already forget the ��fake match'' from the first round?��


    ��What a shame.��


    After more than half an hour, the three participants were exhausted and the match ended in a draw with Kanp����s intervention.


    After sending the three participants out of the arena, Minato loudly dered the sessful conclusion of this Joint Chunin Exam!As for the list of people who advanced to Chunin, it would be announced in five days.


    It was originally scheduled to be announced three dayster, but Fugaku, who is in charge of the economy, insisted on dying, pushing it to five dayster.


    Thousands of spectators orderly left under the guidance of the Military Police Force.


    The participating contestants also left the venue through the contestant��s channel.


    Mei and Baki, each leading their own teams, headed towards the Ichigo Hot Spring Inn.


    Suigetsu followed behind Mei, with arms crossed near his chest. His mouth slightly open, revealing his sharp fangs, his eyes squinted at Temari, who was following behind Baki next to him, and he said with a sneer: ��You must be Temari, huh? Humph, I was almost fooled by your pretentious appearance earlier. I thought you were powerful, daring to provoke me. But now, it turns out you''re externally strong, but internally weak. You can��t even beat a Konoha��s Genin. But I''m really curious. What method did you use to make that Konoha��s Genin voluntarily give up? Hey hey, did you use your beauty? So vulgar~~��


    Veins popped on Temari''s forehead, and she turned to re at Suigetsu: ��Bastard, say that again!!��


    ��Don��t worry, I understand you.�� Suigetsu sneered and continued to provoke Temari, ��As Shinobi, no matter what method we use, as long as we canplete the mission, it''s fine, right? Using underhanded means�� Temari-sama?��


    Bang!


    Temari couldn''t control her frustration, and she used her backhand to take out the fan behind her and mmed it heavily on the concrete ground: ��Hozuki Suigetsu! Since you want to die, I''ll grant your wish!!��


    ��Temari, don��t be impulsive!�� Baki sternly stopped her.


    ��Suigetsu, shut up.�� Mei also called out Suigetsu.


    Since they first arrived, both of them had already guessed the reason why they were deliberately arranged together by Konoha was so that there will be friction between the two sides. Therefore, even if there was any friction between the two sides, they had to restrain themselves to avoid letting Konoha reap the benefits.


    ��Terumi Mei-sama, I won��t speak, so can I just cut her into two pieces?�� Suigetsu asked seriously.


    Bang!


    Mei pped Suigetsu on the head and said: ��How many times have I told you not to cause trouble in Konoha! Have you got water in your head?��


    k!


    Suigetsu��s head cracked under Mei��s palm, and countless sshes sttered.


    ������ Mei��s forehead twitched angrily, ��Hozuki Suigetsu! Are you provoking me?��


    ��No��I didn��t, it was a subconscious reaction. It��s not what you think���� Seeing Mei��s expression, Suigetsu didn��t dare to argue anymore.


    ��Put your head over here!�� Mei raised her delicate hand.


    ������ Suigetsu showed a look of hesitation, but in the end, he didn��t dare to disobey Mei, so he obediently stretched his head over, receiving a solid p from Mei.


    ��Bastard, when I get the real Kubikiribocho, I will cut you in half!��


    Suigetsu is filled with malicious thoughts.


    ��Baki-sensei���� Temari still looks unwilling as she looked at Baki. The match in the morning had already left her feeling frustrated. And now, being provoked like this by Suigetsu was pushing her to the edge of exploding!


    ��Remember what I told you before?�� Baki whispered, ��If we have a bad rtionship with Kirigakure, it will only benefit Konoha!��


    ��I�� I understand.�� Temari thought of her father and finally swallowed her anger.


    The two troublesome individuals ceased their hostilities, then Mei and Baki immediately exchanged smiles to reconcile. After turning away, with tacit understanding, the two both dispersed their smiles and continued to lead their team back to Ichigo Hot Spring Inn with expressionless faces.


    Night gradually fell.


    In the deepest part of the Ichigo Hot Spring Inn��s courtyard.


    Mei went to the roof to drink again tonight.


    After three cups, Ao bravely approached her: ��Mei, let me apany you.��


    Looking at the moon, Mei threw a bottle of sake at him, and said a word: ��Drink.��


    Ao took a big gulp of half the bottle, then wiped off the sake at the corner of his mouth, and then asked: ��Mei, what are your ns next?��


    ��n? I want to apany Suigetsu and the others back to the vige, but Elder Genji will definitely not agree.�� Mei said with mncholy.


    Elder Genji asked her to stay in Konoha to investigate the death of Yondaime Mizukage and Sanbi��s disappearance. However, after nearly a year, Mei knew that she couldn''t fulfill the task, unless�� Kanp�� betrayed Konoha, but how could such thing possible?


    ��Actually�� Mei, if you have other rtives at home, I can help you bring them over.�� Ao coughed and said.


    ��Hmm?�� Mei frowned slightly upon hearing this.


    Seeing her reaction, Ao quickly exined: ��What I mean is, if you have other rtives at home, I can arrange for someone to help you send letters or whatever. In this way, even if you''re in Konoha, you won''t feel too far from your family and won''t feel lonely.��


    Mei furrowed her brows slightly, looking at him with a gaze filled with alcohol: ��Ao, you�� you��re so strange today.��


    Ao forced a smile: ��Really? I don''t feel any different.��


    Obviously, Gekko Kanp�� often chats with you about family matters, mentioning parents, friends, houses, and cars. Why does it suddenly be strange when ites to me?��


    Ao couldn''t figure it out.


    After thinking for a while, he decided to try again!


    ��Mei, actually, you can treat this as a trip, like an educational trip, or a honeymoon or something.�� Ao said, ��I mean, your parents must be hoping that you can settle down and live a happy life as soon as possible. This way, even if you don''t return home for a year, you won''t feel lonely����


    ��What am I talking about���� As soon as Ao uttered those words, he felt a chilling from Mei.


    ��Ao��Thank you���� Mei looked at him expressionlessly.


    ��If it weren��t for your reminder, I would have almost forgotten that I''ve aged another year in Konoha.��


    Boom!


    Mei kicked him cleanly, sending him rolling down: ��Get away from me!!��


    After saying that, Mei picked up a bottle of sake, and started chugging it.


    Finishing the bottle, Mei burped fiercely.


    On the grass in the small courtyard.


    Ao, with his face on the ground, crawled up in a sorry state. He spat out a few pieces of grass from his mouth, looking both depressed and aggrieved: ��Damn it�� what went wrong?��

 Chapter 791: What Deeds and Abilities Does I, Gekko Kanpū, Have?

    Chapter 791: What Deeds and Abilities Does I, Gekko Kanp��, Have?


    Five dayster.


    In front of the bulletin board under Hokage Tower, Sunagakure��s Shinobi, Kirigakure��s Shinobi, Takigakure��s Shinobi, Kusagakure��s Shinobi, and some Konoha��s Shinobi gathered early early, waiting for the official list of those who passed the Chunin Exam.


    At around 8 o''clock, an Anbu walked out of Hokage Tower and posted the list on the bulletin board.


    The crowd of Shinobi rushed to check the list.


    ��No way?��


    ��Only three people passed the exam?��


    ��The standards for this Chunin Exam are too high! ��


    ��I obviously defeated my opponent, but why wasn��t I promoted?��


    ��Me too����A total of twenty-one Genin participated in the final round. Even if they subtract the three from the three-way-battle, there should be at least ten winners, but in the end, only three people passed the exam and promoted to Chunin!


    And these three people happened to be from Konoha, Kirigakure, and Sunagakure. As for Takigakure and Kusagakure, they werepletely wiped out.


    If Kanp�� saw this list, he would definitely say that the Hokage-sama is fair and just.


    ��Temari�� really didn��t make it.��


    ��She probably has guessed it already, that''s why she didn''te.��


    Several Sunagakure��s Shinobi standing on the side whispered to each other, but one of them was trying hard to suppress the joy on his face. Obviously, he was one of the three people on the list.


    At this moment, on the rooftop of Hokage Tower, Minato and Fugaku were leaning against the railing, watching the crowd below.


    ��Strange, why didn��t the Daimyo and merchants from those small countriese to check the list?�� Fugaku frowned, wondering if the hot springs in Konoha were so attractive that they forgot today''s date.


    Minato, standing beside him, recalled the scene of Kanp�� suppressing the entire venue with his formidable pressure during the exam and couldn''t help but smile to himself: ��There''s no need for that anymore.��


    ��With Kanp�� as a living advertisement, the results of the Chunin Exam were indeed overshadowed.��


    ��But����


    ��While it''s a good thing, if Kanp�� does this every time, I am afraid that the Joint Chunin Exam might not be able to continue.��


    Minato and Fugaku chatted for a while and then returned to their offices to handle official matters.


    In the following days, teams from various Shinobi Viges bid farewell, and as the representative of Konoha, Hiruzen reluctantly saw them off at the gate.


    Four dayster, the Kirigakure��s team, which was thest one here, will finally leave.


    Konoha��s gate.


    Ao looked solemnly at Suigetsu, and said seriously: ��Suigetsu, don''t cause any trouble on the way back, understand?��


    ��Hey, this sounds a bit targeted at me. Why don''t you say it to others?�� Suigetsu grumbled dissatisfiedly.


    ��Because you���� Ao was about to educate him, but was interrupted by Mei, ��You can go back with them too, Ao.��


    ��Eh?�� A shocked look appeared on Ao��s face as he stared at Mei.


    Mei smiled and handed him a letter, saying: ��By the way, help me deliver this letter.��


    Ao��s spirit were lifted: ��Could it be that the words we exchanged during our night talkst time had an effect?��


    (������)~* Yosha��!


    Ao excitedly took the letter and saw the signature on top: ��To Elder Genji-sama.��


    ��Um����


    The joy on Ao��s face disappeared in an instant, then he looked up at Mei awkwardly, and said, ��Mei, isn''t it the same if someone else delivers this kind of letter?��


    ��This kind of letter? Hehehe, this is a letter to Genji-sama. Ao, you wouldn''t�� not want to deliver it, would you?�� Mei��s smile became even more mysterious.


    ��No, it''s not like that, I, I, I���� Ao wanted to say something more, but was interrupted again.


    Hiruzen stepped forward to hold Ao��s hand and said while shaking it: ��Ao-dono, we will hold another Joint Chunin Exam in three years. I hope to see you again by then, so there��s no need for goodbye between us.��


    ��I haven''t finished speaking, and you''re already kicking me away?��


    Ao was depressed and said: ��I����


    ��Uncle Ao, let��s go.�� Suigetsu also interrupted.


    ��Damn it!��


    Ao��s face turned sullen, ��Why is everyone asking me to leave without giving me a chance to finish my words?!��


    To be honest, Ao actually wanted to return to Kirigakure, but he really couldn''t bear to leave Mei alone in Konoha. Of course, it wasn''t that he discriminated against the nine subordinates around Mei. It��s just that those Kirigakure��s Shinobi can��t stop Kanp�� at all!


    At this moment, Ao saw a group of people walk out of the gate of Konoha with grandiose. After taking a closer look, he saw that among them, there was Kanp����s figure.


    ��That is���� Ao��s expression changed.


    Hiruzen took a puff of his cigarette and said mysteriously: ��It seems that the Land of Grass��s Daimyo is returning home. I don''t know why, but they specifically requested Kanp�� to escort him.��


    ��Oh, I see. That puts my mind at ease.�� Ao heaved a long sigh of relief.


    ��With an ordinary person''s pace, it would take about a month to travel from Konoha to the Land of Grass. Such a long time is enough for me to travel back and forth between Konoha and Kirigakure!��


    ��Advisor Sarutobi, I��ll take my leave now.�� Ao left with a smile on his face.


    Half a dayter, Ao saw a caravan ahead, loaded with specialties from Konoha.


    Ao didn''t pay much attention and quickly overtook the caravan with his team.


    ��Oh, isn��t this Ao?��


    A familiar voice suddenly stopped Ao.


    Ao��s delicate body trembled, and he turned around in disbelief: ��It��s you�� Gek, gek, gek�� Gekko Kanp��, why are you here?��


    ��Aren''t you supposed to be escorting the Land of Grass��s Daimyo back to their country?��


    ��Why did you appear here?!��


    ��This Shinobi-sama, Gekko-sama is a highly paid Konoha��s Shinobi hired by me. Hehehe.�� A Mediterranean-head caravan��s leader exined enthusiastically.


    ������


    Ao��s face twitched when he heard this: ��So you''ve taken on more than one escort mission?��


    Kanp�� seemed to see through what Ao was thinking, and then said with a mncholy expression: ��I don��t know what��s going on. After the Chunin Exam ended, everyone cried and begged to hire me. I firmly told them that I can''t handle all of them alone, but they only want me, I�� what deeds and abilities do I, Gekko Kanp�� have to make them love me like this, sigh!��


    ��So you used shadow clones to fool them?��


    ��Wait, with Gekko Kanp����s personality, he will only dispatch shadow clone for these escort missions, right?��


    ��Then, wouldn��t that mean Mei, who stayed in Konoha, would be in danger?��


    Ao��s facial muscles began to twitch.


    ��Ao, what''s wrong with you? Are you having a seizure?�� Kanp�� asked nervously.


    ��You''re the one having a seizure!��


    Ao��s lungs are about to explode from anger!


    ��This Shinobi-sama, how about we travel together?�� The Mediterranean-head warmly invited, thinking to myself: ��As expected of Gekkou-sama. With him around, even Kirigakure��s Shinobi have to stop and admire!��


    ��No need.�� Aoi emotionlessly rejected the Mediterranean-head, and then turned to Suigetsu and the others, ��I am very disappointed with your performance in the Chunin Exam, so I''ve decided to give you special training!��


    ��Special training?�� The group of Kirigakure��s Shinobi looked at each other in confusion.


    Ao nodded sternly: ��Yes, I want you to reach the coastal area of the Land of Fire in two days!��


    ��What?!��


    ��Don''t we even have time to rest?��


    ��Uncle Ao, are you out of your mind?�� Suigetsuined.


    ��This is an order!�� Ao waved his hand, ��Depart!��


    After saying that, Ao turned around and red at Kanp�� fiercely.


    Kanp�� looked utterly confused by this: ��What''s going on?��

 Chapter 792: Orochimaru Betrays Akatsuki

    Chapter 792: Orochimaru Betrays Akatsuki


    As Aoi led the Kirigakure��s group frantically on the road, in a jungle not far away, Taki slowly closed his Byakugan.


    ��How is it?�� On his side, Orochimaru asked hoarsely.


    Taki shook his head: ��No sign of Terumi Mei. It seems she is still in Konoha.��


    Orochimaru squinted his golden vertical pupils, his expression showing impatience. Even though he was just a clone, being stuck in Konoha for a year wasn''t pleasant.


    From the time Mei entered Konoha until now, it had been a year!


    ��Orochimaru, could it be that Terumi Mei meet someone she likes in Konoha, so she she''s reluctant to leave?�� Taki asked with a falsely serious expression.


    Orochimaru remained silent, and didn��t bother to answer Taki��s question.


    ��I am most afraid of the sudden silence of the air���� Taki then suggested: ��Orochimaru, I have a n that can provoke the rtionship between Konoha and Kirigakure, and force Terumi Mei to leave Konoha!��


    Orochimaru��s thoughts raced after hearing this: ��Are you nning to attack Ao?����As expected of Orochimaru, you''re indeed one of the Sannin, so resourceful!�� Taki boasted.


    ��No!�� Orochimaru tly rejected him.


    Although their mission can bepleted by attacking Ao and his group, the consequences of doing so will affect Orochimaru��s Konoha Crush n!


    It must be known that Ao��s group came to Konoha to participate in the Joint Chunin Exam. Once they suffered heavy casualties after being attacked on their way back, the news will inevitably affect Konoha��s reputation. If they decided not to hold the next Joint Chunin Exam, wouldn��t his Konoha Crush n die in its infancy?


    Compared with his own n, Akatsuki''s mission to stir up trouble seemed insignificant.


    ��It seemed that Akatsuki''s mission to create discord was no longer feasible.


    Taki, with a smile, asked: ��Why not?��


    Orochimaru didn��t want to exin, and coldly stated: ��Are you questioning my decision?��


    ��Is your decision always correct?�� Taki was unwilling to ept it, but he knew in his heart that Orochimaru refused to attack Ao��s group because he was concerned about the next Joint Chunin Exam.


    ��This guy has really formted the Konoha Crush n like in the original work!��


    ��However����


    Taki can��t figure it out.


    Compared to the Orochimaru in original work, the Orochimaru in the current time and space is too miserable!


    He lost Kimimaro, lost Kabuto, lost Jugo, lost Karin, lost Danzo, and lost more than a little bit of his strength.


    In contrast, in Konoha, Minato is still alive, Shisui is still there, Uchiha n is also there, and there is also Kanp��, the abnormality. Taki wondered what gave Orochimaru the confidence that his Konoha Crush n would seed?


    ��Perhaps he had some other cards up his sleeve?��


    ��In addition to Sunagakure��


    At this moment, Taki had a sudden realization: ��Is Orochimaru trying to win over Kirigakure?��


    ��This probability is quite high.��


    ��For Kirigakure, their Yondaime Mizukage died under Gentle Fist, and Sanbi��s disappearance is also unclear. In addition, the progress bar of Mei��s mission in Konoha has been steadily stuck on zero. In this case, with Orochimaru��s flexible tongue, there is a high probability that he could convince Kirigakure��s Elder Genji.��


    ��So, this is the real reason why Orochimaru refused to attack Ao��s group?��


    ��I thought Orochimaru was on the first floor and I was on the second floor. But I didn��t expect Orochimaru to be on the third floor!��


    Taki raised his head slightly, squinting his eyes at Orochimaru.


    ��Your gaze makes me ufortable.�� Orochimaru stared at the strangely behaving Taki emotionlessly.


    ��I don��t care, I will attack Kirigakure��s group!�� Taki unreasonably made trouble.


    Orochimaru stared at him in silence, and after a moment, slowly closed his eyes: ��It seems that it''s time to leave Akatsuki.��


    Taki was taken aback upon hearing this, ��Leave Akatsuki?��


    Before he could react, Orochimaru suddenly opened his eyes, and his golden vertical pupils shed with fierce glint.


    ��Hidden Shadow Snake Hands!�� Orochimaru didn''t waste any words and directly swung his sleeve, throwing severalrge snakes toward Taki��s big sunsses.


    Taki reacted quickly. Seeing a fewrge thick and long snakes pounced towards his face, he immediately waved his palms!


    k k k, k k k��


    Gentle Fist Art: Eight Trigrams �C Sixteen Palms!


    After a set ofbined strikes, the severalrge and sturdy snakes were directly pped into minced meat.


    Orochimaru tip-toed and leaped back quickly. At the same time, he formed hand seals in the air, then expelled a gust of wind from his mouth: ��Wind Release: Breakthrough!��


    Taki��s figure flickered quickly and appeared below Orochimaru. Then, with a double-palm strike, he fiercely pped Orochimaru''s buttocks.


    Orochimaru��s lithe body twisted in an S-shape like a snake, exaggeratedly avoided Taki��s palm strike. Then, he entwined his flexible body around Taki��s waist, rubbing and encircling, while his hands rhythmically pped at Taki��s head.


    Remaining calm under pressure, Taki was about to unleash anotherbo, but at a crucial moment, he realized something important.


    ��If I blow up Orochimaru here, don��t I have to attack the entire Kirigakure��s group alone?��


    ��If I attack them, won''t it tarnish Konoha''s reputation? ��


    ��If I don��t attack, considering Orochimaru��s suspicious character, he''ll surely doubt this and that. In case he uncovers something�� Forget it, I��ll just let him go.��


    With this in mind, Taki made a careless move, and his head was blown off by Orochimaru.


    Bang!


    Taki dissipated into smoke, leaving behind the ck windbreaker with red cloud pattern and a ring.


    ��


    Meanwhile.


    Konoha, Gekko Mansion.


    Kanp��, who was staying in the backyard and basking in the sun, suddenly opened his eyes.


    That��s right, Kanp����s main body has always been in Konoha. As for those who took escort missions and left Konoha, they were all his shadow clones.


    Kanp�� strolled down the wooden corridor, walking barefoot on the grass. The fuzzy green des tickling his soles, and it was a little itchy.


    However, there was no smile on Kanp����s face at this time.


    He just received Taki��s memory. And ording to Taki��s spection, it is very likely that Orochimaru will be colluding with Kirigakure.


    ��If Kirigakure is really involved in the Konoha Crush n three yearster, then my marriage with Mei����


    ��Bah, the n hasn''t even started, the wedding hasn''t been scheduled, what marriage?��


    ��But�� I must do something!��


    Kanp�� thought for a moment, then created a shadow clone, whispered a few words in its ear, and then punched it to obliteration.


    ����


    In the depth of a forest in the Land of Rivers.


    Hy��ketsu, Hidan, and Akatsuki��s ��outer disciple��, Deidara were enjoying grilled fish by the river.


    After finishing two fish, Hy��ketsu has something to announce to Deidara: ��Deidara, congrattions.��


    ��Congrattions?��


    ��Are you finally agreeing to let me join the Abyss?��


    Deidara, the veteran actor, pretended to look puzzled.


    ��I just received the information, Orochimaru assassinated Hyuga Taki, he has betrayed Akatsuki.�� Hy��ketsu said, ��Akatsuki��s ten slots have one vacancy now, and as a reserve member, you can officially join.��


    ��Officially�� join?�� Deidara showed a polite yet awkward smile, pretending to be delighted.


    ��Orochimaru betrayed us? This is big news!�� Hidan said excitedly, ��What''s Akatsuki''s stance on traitors? Should I send Orochimaru directly to meet Jashin-sama?��


    Smiling, Hy��ketsu rubbed his ring and infused his Chakra into it.


    After a while, a strange fluctuation emanated from the ring, carrying his Chakra and thoughts into the void.


    In the pitch-ck underground space, Hy��ketsu��s thought projection suddenly appeared.


    ��What��s the matter?�� Deva Path Pain slowly opened his eyes. In the darkness, only his Rinnegan, emitting a faint glow, could be seen.


    ��Orochimaru attacked Hyuga Taki and has betrayed us.�� Yuki said.


    ��Hmm?�� Deva Path Pain immediately contacted Orochimaru, but unfortunately, the fluctuation sent to Orochimaru''s ring received no response.


    Then, he tried contacting Taki, but it was the same.


    ��Tell me what happened.�� Deva Path Pain pondered before asking.


    Hy��ketsu briefly exined: ��The Joint Chunin Exam jointly organized by Konoha, Sunagakure, Kirigakure, Kusagakure, and Takigakure have concluded. The Kirigakure��s Jonin, Ao, led his team away from Konoha. Taki wanted to attack them and ruin the rtionship between Kirigakure and Konoha, but he didn��t expect Orochimaru to not only rejected his idea, but also brazenly ambushed Taki. Afterward, Orochimaru''s whereabouts became unknown. That''s the situation.��


    ��I see.�� Deva Path Pain nodded, ��I will verify it.��


    ��How long will it take?�� Hy��ketsu said, ��Taki is quite enraged about the situation.��


    ��Three days.��


    With that, Deva Path Pain disbanded Hy��ketsu��s thought projection.

 Chapter 793: Hirukos Whereabouts

    Chapter 793: Hiruko''s Whereabouts


    Land of Fire.


    Konoha.


    As the sun set in the west, a beautiful evening glow appeared on the horizon, casting half of Konoha in a red hue. Kanp��, with a thoughtful expression, paced back and forth in the backyard of the luxurious mansion, leaving behind a trail of youthful red tail.


    ��Orochimaru killed Taki in order not to let him attack Kirigakure��s team led by Ao. This vited Nagato��s n to provoke conflict between Konoha and Kirigakure. Without a doubt, once Hyokets�� reported this incident, Orochimaru would be hunted down byAkatsuki.


    ��Then, where will Orochimaru, who left Akatsuki, go?��


    ��Where will his ��career�� focus?��


    ��Would he collude with Kirigakure, or would he go on a mad construction spree in Otogakure?��


    Kirigakure was too far away. And with it separated by the sea, Kanp����s Network Cable can��t get there. However, he could try going to Otogakure.


    With this in mind, Kanp�� immediately activated Sage Mode, climbed along the Network Cable to the border of the Land of Fire and the Land of Rice Fields.Kanp�� then took out the map, confirmed the location of the Land of Rice Fields��s Daimyo��s mansion, and rushed there, quietly burying Flying Thunder God Technique��s stones along the way, extending his Network Cable.


    In the early morning of the next day, Kanp�� smoothly arrived at the Land of Rice Fields��s Daimyo��s mansion, and then, he started inquiring about the location of Otogakure.


    Otogakure has been in the Land of Rice Fields for almost a year. People in Daimyo��s mansion are no strangers to this. Soon, a kind person pointed out Otogakure��s specific location to Kanp��.


    ��Thank you.�� The polite Kanp�� thanked him and immediately set off towards Otogakure.


    ����


    Otogakure��s training ground.


    Orochimaru, dressed in a kimono, stood with arms crossed at the edge, watching the ongoing battle between Shin and Sakon Ukon with expressionless face.


    ��Ora, ora, ora, ora, ora����


    While 2-Tomoe Sharingan opened, Shin swung the kunai, while stepping on small steps into afterimages, attacking Sakon and Ukon from tricky angles.


    Since Orochimaru removed his left arm, Shin had been training like a madman. He trains Sharingan in the morning, trains Taijutsu, Ninjutsu, Genjutsu in the afternoon, and learns cell cloning technology in the evening. Combined with the forbidden drug obtained from Orochimaru that can break through the human body limit, Shin made rapid progress in just half a year. Not only oveing the loss of his left arm, but also pushing hisbat strength into the level of a Chunin!


    Although Sakon and Ukon on the opposite side has made a lot of progress too, it is not as good as Shin, who is taking drugs. However, thanks to the twin��s tacit understanding, they still steadily blocked Shin��s attacks, seizing opportunities from time to time to counterattack.


    ng, ng, ng, ng����


    In the midst of intense metal shes, the speed of the three in the arena is getting faster and faster, gradually turning into three afterimages colliding back and forth. Kunai and shurikens in the air creating brilliant sparks.


    Half an hour into the fight, a sinister light shed across Shin��s eyes, and immediately after, he directly confronted Sakon and Ukon with a move that defeated a thousand enemies at the cost of eight hundred allies.


    Puff!


    Puff!


    The kunai cut the flesh, and the pungent smell of blood instantly filled the training ground.


    ��Enough.�� Orochimaru immediately shouted to stop the three.


    In the next moment, Shin and Sakon Ukon simultaneously stopped, facing each other at a distance.


    ��Damn it!��


    Sakon looked down at his left foot drenched with blood, and stared at Shin on the opposite side angrily.


    Shin��s abdomen was stabbed by Sakon��s sword, and blood spewed out like a fountain, but at this time, he had learned a lot of medical skills from Orochimaru, and he could stop the bleeding in just a few seconds.


    ��Today��s training end here. Sakon, take Ukon and heal your injuries.�� Orochimaru ordered.


    ��Yes.�� Sakon responded, and left the training ground while supporting Ukon.


    ��Orochimaru-sama!�� Shin, panting heavily, approached Orochimaru with shining eyes, seemingly eager for Orochimaru''s praise.


    ��Shin, you still need to work harder in your training.�� Orochimaru looked at him directly and solemnly said, ��Three years, I''m only giving you three years!��


    ��Orochimaru-sama, what does three years mean?�� Shin asked in doubt.


    ��Within three years, you must train your Sharingan to 3-tomoe and attain thebat strength of a Jonin.�� Orochimaru stated.


    Shin''s pupils contracted upon hearing this. Although it only took him less than a year to go from an ordinary person to Genin, and even Chunin-Level, the difficulty of advancing from Chunin to Jonin was tens of times higher than from ordinary person to Chunin!


    Furthermore, Shin had to spend a significant amount of time on cell cloning technology!


    Thinking of this, he quickly spoke: ��Orochimaru-sama, I����


    Orochimaru interrupted him before he finished speaking, and coldly said: ��Set aside the cell cloning technology for now. Focus on your training, and don''t disappoint my expectations.��


    Looking at Orochimaru''s eyes, which are devoid of any emotions, Shin felt a chill in his heart. In that moment, it seemed as if he had returned to the time when Orochimaru removed his left hand on the operating table six months ago.


    ��I�� I understand.�� Shin swallowed nervously, a tinge of fear evident.


    ��You can ask me any questions you encounter during training, no matter when it is.�� Orochimaru said as he turned and left.


    ��Yes.�� Looking at Orochimaru��s retreating figure, the fear in Shin��s eyes fades a little, reced by a growing resentment!


    Orochimaru, who turned his back to Shin, grinned slightly, revealing a disdainful sneer.


    Back in hisboratory, Orochimaru sat down on a dark throne, sinking into contemtion.


    Yesterday, his clone killed Taki��s clone. It didn��t take long for the two rings to release fluctuations of Deva Path Pain��s pupil power. Without a doubt, Taki must have reported this matter to Pain through Hy��ketsu.


    In other words, he will not be able to return to Akatsuki in the future. Although it is a pity that he did not get Rinnegan, Orochimaru is not without gain.


    Through Zetsu��s information, Orochimaru knows that Akatsuki has a lot of Shinobi with Kekkei Genkai. As long as he can find Hiruko, and as long as Hiruko sessfully develops the Forbidden Technique, these Kekkei Genkai Shinobi could immediately be put to good use!


    However, half a year had passed, and there was still no trace of Hiruko in the ck market.


    Orochimaru felt somewhat impatient.


    Just at this moment, a knock on the door echoed from outside theboratory: ��Orochimaru-sama, there just came information from the ck market, which seems to be rted to the whereabouts of Hiruko.��


    ��Come in.�� Orochimaru��s eyes suddenly emitted a burning light!


    A Shinobi wearing an eight-note mark walked in and handed a scroll to him with both hands.


    Orochimaru took a look and a sinister smile gradually appeared on his face.


    ��After searching for half a year, I finally found you!��


    Orochimaru, who couldn��t wait anymore, immediately nned to set out to look for Hiruko, but as soon as he took a step, Shin��s face, which is filled with growing resentment, shed in his mind.


    Orochimaru��s eyes flickered: ��If Hiruko could indeed develop that Forbidden Technique������


    Then, he will hunt those Kekkei Genkai Shinobi. It just so happened that he could take Shin along the way, testing him during the journey.


    ��Closed-door training is not as good as the life-and-death struggle. To make Shin��s Sharingan advanced from 2-Tomoe 3-Tomoe within three years, this was the only way.��


    Orochimaru then turned around to look for Shin.


    At the same time.


    Ten kilometers away from Otogakure, Kanp��, who is using Transparent Release, was silently approaching Otogakure with nimble steps.


    Three minutester, a vige of moderate size appeared before Kanp����s eyes.


    ��This is Otogakure?��


    ��So small!��


    Kanp�� sneered disdainfully and then openly disappeared and walked in.

 Chapter 794: Shin’s Left Arm

    Chapter 794: Shin��s Left Arm


    Otogakure is not big, but there are a lot of people. Kanp�� blended inside, observing in all directions and listening keenly, quietly collecting information.


    However, the discussions around were more about local gossip,cking any information about Otogakure��s higher-ups.


    Being away from home, it seemed that Kanp�� can only rely on himself.


    Kanp�� quickened the pace and, after a while, arrived at Otogakure��s administrative building.


    This administrative building only has three floors. It looks dull and unremarkable. Kanp�� sneaked in quietly and found a lot of Otogakure��s Shinobi, wearing eight note symbol headband, and even some who seemed like Jonin. Unfortunately, no sign of Orochimaru was found.


    Kanp�� finally reached the office of the leader of Otogakure. Taking advantage of theings and goings of the staff, Kanp�� nced inside and saw that the leader of Otogakure was a rough-looking Shinobi,pletely unrted to Orochimaru.


    After careful thought, Kanp�� realized that Orochimaru is still an S-Rank Missing-nin from Konoha. He is a ��great person�� having huge bounty in the ck market. bounty. Even though this was Orochimaru''s territory, he still needs to respect the bounty from Konoha.


    ��So�� Orochimaru must have another concealed office.��


    ��Where could it be?��Kanp�� walked downstairs, passing by the mission hall. Suddenly, a group of young people caught Kanp����s attention.


    Kanp����s steps paused.


    If these individuals were standing alone, Kanp�� would definitely not recognize their identities, but when they were gathered together, with their swaggering and arrogant demeanor, the way they walked as if they were unrivaled, reminded Kanp����s of the original work��s Sound Four.


    Kanp�� immediately held the breath, and quietly trailing behind them.


    On the way, Kanp�� overheard them dissing someone.


    ��That bastard is too much. Taking advantage of Orochimaru-sama��s tolerance, he��s been provoking us several times. Darn him!��


    ��Orochimaru-sama already cut off his left hand, yet he still dared to cause trouble. Doesn''t he understand the situation?��


    ��"If it weren''t for Orochimaru-sama��s fancy to his physical body, hmph!��


    ��Let''s find an opportunity to chop off his right hand too. At any rate, after Orochimaru-sama takes over his body, it can regenerate.��


    Kanp�� couldn''t distinguish who was who among them, let alone who the bastard in their mouth is. However, from their tone, Kanp�� could guess that the bastard must be the ��spare tire�� Orochimaru selected very carefully for his reincarnation.


    ��Hmm, what Orochimaru values ??is what I want to destroy.��


    ��Should I physically eliminate that poor ��spare tire��, or should I directly take over their mind?��


    Kanp�� contemted about it, and soon, the group arrived at a corner of the Otogakure.


    ��Is this Orochimaru''s secret office?��


    Kanp�� was a little excited in his heart. He started to look around, ready to find a good position to ��keep an eye��.


    At this moment, a small figure approached from a distance.


    ��Kidomaru, why are you here?�� Sakon asked.


    Kidomaru shrugged andzily said: ��Orochimaru-sama just left with Uchiha Shin. He asked me to inform you all.��


    Tayuya said with a snort: ��Orochimaru-sama is really something, that bastard Shin���� Before she could finish her sentence, Tayuya��s pupils suddenly reflected a surging exploding me, and an unbearable, dazzling sword light within the mes.


    Konoha-Style �C me sh!


    The scorching sword de swept across Tayuya��s body, as if destroying everything in its path. Then, the momentum did not diminish, covering everyone beside her, killing them in one strike!


    Thezy expression on Kidomaru��s face froze slowly: ��Cloud-Style Kenjutsu �C me sh? You! You��who are you?!��


    ��Since you recognized my Kenjutsu, don��t you understand?��


    Kanp�� holds the zing Kusanagi Sword with a fierce expression on his face, ��I won''t change my name or just stay silent. I am Kumogakure��s Shinobi, Nikko Nepp��!�� (T/N: Nepp�� means hot wind, while Kanp�� means cold wind.)


    Kidomaru��s pupils shrank: ��Wait, you obviously are wearing Konoha��s headband!��


    Kanp�� was furious: ��I wore the Konoha headband to shift the me to Konoha, you idiot!��


    ��Is that so?��


    Kidomaru��s face is full of confusion, but the smell of blood in the air quickly woke him up: ��No matter who you are, I����


    Boom!


    The scorching sword light, like a rainbow piercing through the sky, suddenly descended upon Kidomaru��s neck. The ming de repeatedly brushed against his chin, causing intense pain. His jaw clenched, and sweat beaded on his forehead.


    ��Where did Orochimaru go?�� Kanp�� asked coldly.


    Kanp�� acted boldly this time because Orochimaru had left, and he also took Uchiha Shin with him.


    ording what he knew, Uchiha Shin should be the strange man in the original work that can incorporate any foreign organ or tissue into his body. Kanp�� didn''t want such a unique individual to be wasted by staying under Orochimaru!


    Kanp�� decided to take a piece of that ��spare tire�� as a birthday gift for Shisui.


    ��Oh, that��s right, those brats just said that Orochimaru cut off Uchiha Shin��s left hand?��


    ��I am Kidomaru. Even if I die here under torture, I will never betray Orochimaru-sama!�� Kidomaru bared his teeth, his jaw now red-hot from the mes, emitting a strange smell.


    Kanp�� was amused. He likes this kind of ��delicious�� Shinobi, but unexpectedly, as Kanp�� rxed, Kidomaru abruptly stepped forward. The heated de instantly pierced through Kimimaro''s neck, killing himself on the spot.


    ��You��re so ruthless!��


    Kanp�� kicked his lifeless body away and immediately formed hand seal to use Multiple Shadow Clone Technique, and ordered the clones to search the nearby houses.


    After the shadow clones scattered, Kanp�� looked at the corpse on the ground and buried them deep underground with Earth Release Ninjutsu.


    Not long after, a shadow clone happily rushed over with arge ss container: ��Found it!��


    Kanp�� fixed his eyes on the ss container, and inside it was an amputated arm, precisely the left one!


    ��This is the left arm of Uchiha Shin?��


    Kanp�� is afraid of making a mistake, so while letting the shadow clone continue to search around here, he activated Sage Mode, follow the newly created Network Cable to leave Land of Rice Fields, and then rushed to the Land of Iron��s capital, teleporting into the basement of Konoha Tavern.


    After starting human experiments, Kabuto needed more space, so with the help of Kanp����s shadow clone, the basement was expanded by digging deeper!


    The bandit test subjects were housed below.


    As for Kanp����s shadow clone, he was currently lying on the operating table, sleeping soundly.


    Kanp�� looked at him in disgust, put down the ss container and walked out of the basement.


    It was currently lunch time, and the Konoha Tavern is full of guests.


    The amnesiac Kimimaro wore a white pointed hat and a matching apron, skillfully cooking teppanyaki, the enticing aroma filling the air.


    Beside him, Jugo clumsily made sushi, his hands fumbling.


    Kabuto was cooking oden with a smile, and at the same time, he was very busy collecting money from the guests.


    Seeing Kanp��ing out of the back room, Kabuto didn''t pay much attention, thinking that it was just Kanp����s shadow clone. He then asked: ��Aren''t you used to taking a nap at this time?��


    ��It��s me.�� Kanp�� replied with an expressionless face. On his calm countenance, an imposing pressure hung like a mountain!

 Chapter 795: Kabuto’s Shock

    Chapter 795: Kabuto��s Shock


    Kabuto��s expression changed, realizing that Kanp����s main body had arrived. However, as the business was currently bustling, he couldn''t afford to be distracted and could only give him an apologetic smile before continuing to happily cook Oden.


    They remained busy until two in the afternoon when Konoha Tavern finally quieted down.


    ��Jugo, close the shop.�� Kabuto instructed the sweating Jugo with a smile.


    ��I got it.��


    After working tirelessly, Jugo��s brows were beaded with sweat, but his expression was extremelyfortable, because kind of day was exactly what he had dreamt of.


    Kimimaro blinked his innocent eyes and hurried over to help.


    ��My lord, this way please.�� Kabuto said with a smile.


    Kabuto is not stupid. He knew that since Kanp�� hade in person, there must be something important. However, since Kanp�� allowed him to continue cooking the oden, it shows that this matter is not very urgent.


    ��Business is very good. Looks like I don''t need to sponsor you anymore in the future.��Kanp�� said in a good mood. It��s because his shadow clones left in Otogakure has all been disbanded. The memories retrieved did not show any other left arms, so if there��s no problem, the left arm in the basement is Shin��s!


    The two went to the basement. At this time, Kanp����s shadow clone was awake, standing still beside the left arm.


    ��My Lord, this arm���� Kabuto immediately noticed the left arm immersed in a special liquid in a ss container.


    ��This is something I stole from Orochimaru. It has extremely high research value!�� Kanp�� said seriously.


    Kabuto looked at him with confusion.


    Kanp�� chuckled mysteriously and said: ��The owner of this arm is called Uchiha Shin.��


    ��Uchiha n��s Shinobi?�� Kabuto��s eyes shed with surprise.


    ��As Konoha��s Missing-nin, how could Orochimaru be associated with the Uchiha n��s people?��


    ��Uchiha Shin is not from Uchiha n. He only transnted Uchiha n��s Sharingan, so he adopted the Uchiha surname.�� Kanp�� exined, ��Now, do you understand?��


    Kabuto nodded, and immediately shook his head: ��My Lord, I still don��t understand.��


    Kanp����s shadow clone beside them couldn''t bear it and eximed: ��Idiot! What the main body means is that Uchiha Shin, after transnting the Sharingan, showed no rejection, indicating his extremely unique constitution!��


    ��A constitution unique enough to amodate any foreign organ or tissue? Is that what the Lord meant?��


    Kabuto revealed an awkward smile: ��How can I tactfully tell the Lord that this impossible thing, without hurting his feelings?��


    As for Shin��s Sharingan, Kabuto felt that since there is no rejection, it can only show that Shin has a rtively high degree of matching with this pair of Sharingan, but even so, it is impossible to have no rejection.


    ��My Lord����


    Kabuto hesitated to speak, but before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Kanp��, ��No need to say more, just proceed with the experiment!��


    ����Alright.��


    What else can Kabuto say? He could only grab the ss container and head down to the basement��s second floor.


    Kanp����s shadow clone subconsciously followed, but was rudely stopped by Kanp��: ��You are a shadow clone, just stay here and watch.��


    Kanp����s shadow clone at that moment wanted to curse the main body, feeling that he is discriminating against shadow clone.


    Coming to the basement��s second floor, Kanp�� looked around. The space here was enormous, about the size of two basketball courts. Bright lights hung from the ceiling, illuminating the area, and there is many huge ssware on the walls on both sides, which all contained deformed bandits!


    Apart from that, there were variousrge medical instruments.


    After looking around, Kanp�� asked: ��How many Shodaime��s cells are left?��


    Back then, Kanp�� had obtained three bottles of Hashirama��s cells from Root. After using some for Impure World Reincarnation for his own use, he entrusted the rest to his shadow clone. Whenever Kabuto needed some, he could simply request it from the shadow clone. However, after finding it too troublesometer, Kanp�� handed them all over to Kabuto.


    ��My Lord, there''s one bottle left.�� Kabuto put replied as he ced the ss container in his hands on the experimental table. Then, he took out a ss bottle containing Hashirama��s cells from a nearby medical cab and extracted a bit of it.


    Kanp�� put his hands on the table and asked: ��Kabuto, let me ask you a question. If we tear off a piece of skin from this hand, then transnt Shodaime��s cells onto it, and then transnt this piece of skin onto someone else, do you think it will work?��


    Kabuto responded quickly: ��Grafting method?��


    Kanp�� mmed the table: ��Exactly! Kabuto, can you do it?��


    ��If it can be done, then this hand can make a lot of ��Wood Release Ninjutsu��!��


    Kabuto skillfully took out the arm from the ss container and carefully transnted Hashirama��s cells, and at the same time, he replied: ��Of course, it''s impossible.��


    ��Why?�� Kanp�� became displeased.


    ��My Lord, even if this arm truly doesn''t exhibit rejection towards Shodaime��s cells as you said, the power contained within Shodaime��s cells is extremely domineering. A mere piece of skin is not enough to withstand this power, and once this piece of skin is transnted to someone else, the power of Shodaime��s cells will definitely overflow and destroy that person.��


    ��So that��s it.��


    Kanp�� sighed.


    At the same time, Kabuto alsopleted the transnt, and then, he quickly ced the arm into arge ss container not far away, filled it with a special liquid, and sealed it.


    The transnted arm floated in the liquid, quietly drifting.


    While lighting up some switches under the ss container, Kabuto exined: ��My Lord, within half an hour at most, the power of Shodaime��s cells willpletely take over this arm, and the rejection symptoms will ur simultaneously.��


    Kanp�� nodded, not offering further exnations.


    Time passed gradually.


    Kabuto��s expression while looking at the ss container became increasingly serious.


    ��It��s almost half an hour, why hadn''t there been the slightest sign of rejection on this arm?��


    ��Could this arm truly amodate any foreign organ or tissue, including Shodaime��s cells?��


    ��This must be a joke!��


    ��If that were the case, doesn��t it mean that eyes, ears, and anything else could be transnted onto this arm and survive?��


    Cold sweat started appearing on Kabuto��s forehead: ��That Uchiha Shin is truly a monster!��


    ��Half an hour is up.�� Kanp�� has been paying attention to the time.


    Kabuto turned his head, revealing a bitter smile. Suddenly, his entire being came alive, especially his eyes, shining brightly as if they were 3000-watt light bulbs, radiant and full of life!


    ��My Lord, please let me study this arm! No, if possible, please invite Uchiha Shin here to participate in the experiment!�� Kabuto said very excitedly.


    Kanp�� also wanted that. He can��t wait to disassemble Shin to pieces, with each person getting a share of his body. If only he could have Shin''s body to himself.


    Unfortunately, when Kanp�� arrived at Otogakure, Orochimaru had already left with Shin. He was a step toote.


    Moreover, with Orochimaru��s suspicious methods, he would undoubtedly leave behind some backup when leaving Otogakure!


    So, Kanp����s stealing Shin��s arm is probably not hidden from Orochimaru. In other words, the possibility of Kanp�� catching up with Shin in Sunagakure in the future is almost zero.


    Although it is somewhat regrettable, there was still a gain.


    ��With this arm, Shisui will would be able to fly side by side with Obito in the future.��

 Chapter 796: Cloning?

    Chapter 796: Cloning?


    At the border between the Land of Rice Fields and Land of Iron, Orochimaru looked back towards the direction of Otogakure with a gloomy expression.


    ��Gekkou Kanp����


    Orochimaru couldn''t remember how many times this had happened, but whenever things seemed to be improving, Kanp�� would inexplicably appear, perfectly timing his interference with his ns!


    ��Is Gekko Kanp�� my destined enemy?��


    Orochimaru secretly harbored resentment.


    ��Now that Otogakure has been exposed, Namikaze Minato will definitely send Anbu into Otogakure to search for my traces�� I can��t go back to Otogakure in the short term.��


    ��Fortunately, the Konoha Crush n only exists in my mind. Gekko Kanp�� and Konoha cannot possibly know about it!��


    Orochimaru silently contemted the impact Otogakure being exposed on his Konoha Crush n. Gradually, a cold smile appeared on his lips.


    ��The exposure of Otogakure might not necessarily be a bad thing.����In the future, Konoha will surely focus all its attention on Otogakure, but it is easy for them to ignore other Shinobi Viges!��


    ��Orochimaru-sama, what''s wrong?�� Shin, who was eating chicken in the distance, asked a little nervously.


    In the morning, he was suddenly brought out of Otogakure by Orochimaru. To be honest, at that time, Shin was a bit worried, fearing that Orochimaru might see through his small intentions and pull him out for some cruel punishment.


    Orochimaru turned his head and showed a gentle smile: ��Shin, you only need to train well, everything else is irrelevant to you.��


    ��Yes.�� Shin showed meek expression.


    The two actors exchanged a nce and smiled knowingly.


    After finishing the chicken, the two continued on their way. In the middle of the night, after being drilled by Orochimaru, Shiny exhausted on a rock, and thenboriously took out a scroll. It was the cell cloning technology that Orochimaru had given him.


    Shin caressed the surface of the scroll with obsession. Since Orochimaru had explicitly instructed him to devote himself entirely to training, Shin could only asionally take it out to look and touch the cover. This way, he had the motivation to continue his hellish training.


    ����


    Land of Iron, Konoha Tavern��s second floor basement.


    Faced with Kabuto��s impolite request, Kanp�� generously agreed.


    ��Research can be done, but don��t transnt any random things into it.��


    Kanp�� said seriously, ��This Arm is very useful for me. It must not be damaged in any way!��


    Kabuto nodded, and assured: ��Don��t worry My Lord, I will take some DNA from this arm and try to clone his cells, I����


    ��Cell cloning?�� Kanp����s expression changed.


    He remembered that in the original work, Shin used cell cloning to wildly clone his own cells, cultivating arge number of ��sons�� as ��warehouse for spare organs��!


    ��If Kabuto can sessfullyplete the cell cloning����


    Kanp�� patted Kabuto��s shoulder vigorously, and said earnestly: ��Kabuto, actually, it''s not necessary to use this arm yet, so�� work hard!��


    ��I understand!�� Kabuto nodded excitedly.


    Kanp�� gave a few more instructions, then activated Sage Mode and teleported back to Konoha.


    ����


    In the empty and quiet underground space, dark thought projection flickered like candle mes.


    Zetsu, Hy��ketsu, Hidan, Kakuzu, Kisame, Sasori, plus Deva Path Pain and Konan, a total of eight people.


    ��There are two things that I want to announce after everyone gathered this time.��


    Deva Path Pain said, surveying the group, ��The first thing, Orochimaru has betrayed the organization.��


    ��Pain, is that guy Orochimaru a spy like Shisui of the Body Flicker?�� Kakuzu was extremely dissatisfied. Considering that Orochimaru and Shisui had applied for a significant amount of funds while they were still working for Konoha, he felt like he had fed his money to the dogs.


    ��He is different from Shisui of the Body Flicker, but now it''s toote for such discussions. In short, be careful when you encounter him in the future, and if possible, kill him within your capabilities.�� Konan said.


    In the past three days, Nagato has been trying to ��connect�� with Orochimaru, but all attempts had failed. Needless to say, this guy is determined to be ��independent��.


    Speaking of this, Konan turned her head and looked towards Hy��ketsu, and asked: ��When will Takie back?��


    ��Taki said that after two traitors appeared in Akatsuki and even the headquarters was destroyed, he ns toy low in Abyss for a while to avoid being found by Konoha.�� Hy��ketsu improvised.


    ��Abyss? What is that?�� Hidan asked, as he had never heard of this name before.


    Unfortunately, no one paid attention to him.


    ��The second thing.�� Deva Path Pain started to talk again, ��is to let Deidara join the organization, taking Orochimaru''s ce.��


    ��Deidara has always wanted to join Akatsuki. He would definitely be very happy after hearing this news.�� Hy��ketsu remarked happily.


    Konan��s face twitched slightly. She suspected that Hy��ketsu had known about Deidara��s order to be undercover in Abyss, so he deliberately stimted her here.


    Konan took a deep breath, suppressing the darkness in her heart, and said: ��I will send Deidara��s ring to the location closest to you through postal means. Remember to check it.��


    In fact, she can also directly deliver it there, but Konan is afraid that of an awkward encounter with Deidara, so she opted for the safer option.


    Deva Path Pain looked towards Zetsu: ��Zetsu, how is the intelligence gathering��s progress on the Biju?��


    ��Hehe������ White Zetsu, wearing a yful smile, was about to speak, but ck Zetsu cut in with a serious tone, ��The whereabouts of Sanbi��s Jinchuriki, Yonbi��s Jinchuriki, and Rokubi��s Jinchuriki remain unclear.��


    Deva Path Pain is extremely dissatisfied, but being a puppet, he had no emotions or expressions: ��Speed ??up the progress.��


    Only by knowing the whereabouts of all the nine Biju, can he give up Zetsu and attack Obito!


    ��Understood.�� ck Zetsu nodded.


    White Zetsu rolled her eyes at this. In fact, he has already discovered the whereabouts of Rokubi��s Jinchuriki, and as long as he continued the search, he could pinpoint their location within half a year at most!


    And the disappearance of Sanbi��s Jinchuriki seems to be rted to Kanp��. This is a piece of information White Zetsu��s clone overheard while following Orochimaru and Taki during their mission in Konoha. Of course, these were Orochimaru��s one-sided words, so they couldn''t bepletely trusted.


    As for Yonbi��s Jinchuriki�� he truly seemed untraceable!


    However, since ck Zetsu chose to conceal the information, there must be a reason for it. Knowing that his intelligence was average, White Zetsu refrained from saying more, just maintaining his yful demeanor is enough.


    ��


    After Kanp�� returned to Konoha, he immediately went to Hokage Tower to find Minato and reported to him about Otogakure.


    Kanp�� had already prepared a script, intending to inform Minato that agents from the Abyss had discovered traces of Orochimaru in the Land of Rice Fields. Then, by drawing connections, he spected that the sudden appearance of Otogakure in Land of Rice Fieldsst year was probably rted to Orochimaru. Concerned for safety, he sent his shadow clones to investigate. And surprisingly, they found Orochimaru''sboratory there!


    ��Although Orochimaru managed to escape in the end, I took down several trusted subordinates he was cultivating in Otogakure. It could be considered breaking one of his invisible wings.��


    Inside the Hokage��s Office, Kanp�� recounted the script he already prepared.


    Minato was silent after hearing this.

 Chapter 797: Tree Climbing And Water Surface Walking

    Chapter 797: Tree Climbing And Water Surface Walking


    Originally, when Otogakure was suddenly established in the Land of Rice Fields, Minato indeed had suspicions. After all, Land of Rice Fields is just a small country with average resources, but he really didn��t expect that Otogakure would be rted to Orochimaru!


    Minato asked Kanp�� for detailed information, and immediately sent Anbu to investigate Otogakure!


    At the same time, Minato wrote a strongly-worded letter and sent it to the Land of Rice Fields�� Daimyo, demanding that he distance himself from Orochimaru and avoid self-destruction.


    However, these matters had nothing to do with Kanp��.


    ��


    In the backyard of his luxurious mansion, Kanp�� heard a series of intense physical impacts and rapid breathing from a distance before he even approached.


    Kanp�� focused his hearing and was surprised to hear three sets of breaths!


    His expression changed drastically, and he rushed over quickly, only to find that Naruto was in a fierce battle against Hinata and Karin, with the scene inplete chaos.


    Hinata seemed to be weak, but her inherited Gentle Fist were executed with precision and she engaged in closebat with Naruto, while Karin, on the other hand, wielded a kunai andunched sneak attacks from the side.Naruto was having a tough time.


    Although he has abundant Chakra, but because he doesn��t pay attention to train his Chakra control, plus being thest ranker, hisbat stylecked any semnce of strategy. It could be described as reckless, and that''s why Hinata could hold her ground against him.


    After half an hour of intense fighting, Naruto was finally tripped by a shameless sneak attack from Karin.


    ��Damn it!��


    With his resilient body, Naruto quickly got up from the ground, ��I won''t ept this, let''s go again!!��


    ��Naruto, let��s take a break.�� Hinata panted heavily and told Naruto to stop.


    She is a young girl after all, and she doesn��t have the abnormal talent like Naruto, so keeping up with him for this long was alreadymendable.


    ��Naruto, how did you be so strong?�� Karin was also very tired. She felt that it was easy to bully Naruto before, but why is it so difficult now?


    ��Haha, that''s obvious.��


    As soon as Naruto was praised, his tail wagged. He folded his arms near his chest, pretending to be mature, then he said, ��I undergo rigorous training every day. Achieving such results is only natural, hahaha.��


    As he said that, Naruto couldn''t contain hisughter.


    ��What a joke, you still got defeated by me in the end.�� Karin mocked.


    Naruto''sughter paused, and as he blushed, he vehemently defended himself: ��I was careless just now and got caught by your sneak attack. It won''t happen again next time!��


    Karin makes a face at him, then dragged Hinata away.


    After they left, Naruto sat down with a disgruntled expression, tilting his head.


    ��Naruto.�� Kanp�� smiled as he approached, and asked knowingly, ��Got something on your mind?��


    ��Kanp��-sensei!��


    Naruto stood up excitedly, and rushed over, ��You came at the perfect time. Quickly teach me how to train!��


    ��Training, huh? Didn''t Iruka-sensei already teach you how?�� Kanp�� asked with a smile.


    ��Iruka-sensei did teach me, but he focuses more on theory.�� As ast ranker, Naruto expressed his grievances.


    ��Mastering theory can also help you defeat Hinata and Karin.�� Kanp�� jokingly said.


    ��Kanp��-sensei, so you saw all that.��


    Naruto chuckled foolishly, then his expression turned bitter, ��Kanp��-sensei, you must help me.��


    ��Help was a given, but how to help?��


    Kanp�� recalled in the original work, thinking about how Kakashi taught Naruto, but after deliberation, ��It seems that there is only Tree Climbing, Water Surface Walking, and then what?��


    ��I couldn''t remember at all.��


    ��It feels like Kakashi has been cking off the whole time, is it just my imagination?��


    Kanp�� wore a skeptical expression.


    ��Kanp��-sensei~~�� ??Naruto grabbed Kanp����s arm and started shaking it.


    Kanp�� felt goosebumps all over, but reluctantly said, ��Naruto, I will teach you Tree Climbing and Water Surface Walking first, so that you can control the Chakra inside your body more freely!��


    ��Well, following Kakashi''s old methods shouldn''t be wrong.��


    Naruto is always interested in new things, so he was enthusiastic about learning these things.


    ��Distribute your Chakra evenly on the soles of your feet and let them flow on the soles of the feet to create stickiness���� Kanp�� guided while demonstrating by walking vertically up a tree.


    ��Amazing!�� Although it wasn��t the first time Naruto saw this, he was still very excited, especially when he thought that he could do this himself right away, making him even more excited.


    He immediately infused a massive amount of Chakra into the sole of his feet, and then tried to walk on the tree trunk��


    Snap!


    The tree bark cracked.


    ��Naruto, be gentle!�� Kanp�� shook his head and said on the tree trunk.


    Naruto, admitting his mistake, tried again with a lighter touch. Unfortunately, there was still too much Chakra on the sole of his feet, and he fell harshly after just two steps.


    ��Again!�� Naruto rolled on the grass after the fall but got up and continued climbing the tree.


    Kanp�� gave timely guidance: ��Naruto, you don''t need so much Chakra. It��s enough as long as it can cover the soles of your feet.��


    ��Why didn''t you say that earlier, Kanp��-sensei?�� Naruto, with disheveled clothes from multiple falls, looked pitifully at the tree trunk.


    ��I just remembered���� Kanp�� said sternly: ��In hardship lies greatness, Naruto, stopining, keep going!��


    ��Yes!�� Inspired by this simple motivational talk, Naruto was on fire. As a result, he poured too much Chakra and once again tumbled from the tree trunk.


    At this time, Karin and Hinata had finished resting. Seeing that Naruto was in training, they immediately came to join in the fun.


    Kanp�� thought it��s better if there��s more people, so he simply dragged them into the training group, so that they couldpare each other and make progress together.


    Compared with Naruto��s carelessness, Hinata and Karin smoothlypleted Tree Climbing in just over ten minutes.


    ��Why is it like this���� Naruto, who fell again, looked at the two standing vertically on the tree trunk with grief and indignation.


    ��Big brother, is Water Surface Walking next?�� Karin, watching Naruto still on the ground, asked with a smug expression.


    Kanp�� pondered for a moment, then shook his head: ��Since you''re in the same group now, if Naruto doesn''tplete the Tree Climbing, none of you are allowed to train the Water Surface Walking.��


    ��Huh? But, Big Brother �� ���� Karin was unwilling, but facing Kanp����s stern face, she could only keep her opinion to herself.


    As for the kind-hearted Hinata, she is already earnestly encouraging Naruto to keep it up: ��Naruto, ganbatte! You can definitely do it!��


    Naruto''s health bar was full again, and he enthusiastically climbed the tree once more.


    After falling off the tree trunk again and again, Naruto��s face was covered with blood stains and weeds, but he did not give up, and tenaciously stepped on the tree trunk!


    In the original work, Naruto spent a lot of time to sessfully master Tree Climbing because of the interference of Kyubi��s Chakra and his carefree personality. However, in the current time and space, Minato would always check the seal on Naruto��s body every five days, so there was no interference. However, due to his personality, Naruto still took nearly half a day to sessfully climb the tree!


    ��I made it!�� Naruto was very excited.


    ��Naruto, congrattions.�� Hinata congratted.


    ��So slow, the sun is about to set.�� Karin was extremely dissatisfied, feeling that Naruto had dyed her training.


    ��What? It''s obviously still early evening.�� Naruto disagreed.


    ��Alright, stop arguing. Since there''s still time, let''s learn the Water Surface Walking.�� Kanp�� led the group to the small courtyard in front of Karin��s bedroom, where there was a pond suitable for Water Surface Walking training.


    ��Distribute your Chakra evenly on the soles of your feet and let them flow on the soles of the feet���� Kanp�� started with the same paragraph as before.


    ��Why do I feel that I have heard this sentence���� Naruto rubbed his chin, looking up at the sky in contemtion.


    Kanp�� pped him on the head like a chestnut and said: ��Start training!��


    ��Yes!�� Naruto shivered and quickly responded.


    With the experience of Tree Climbing and the fact that the water in the pond was still, it took less than half an hour for Hinata, Karin and Naruto to master the Water Surface Walking sessively.


    ��Kanp��-sensei, am I stronger now?�� Havingpleted Tree Climbing and Water Surface Walking, Naruto eagerly looked at Karin and Hinata.


    ��Uh���� Kanp�� didn''t want to discourage Naruto, so he said, ��Yes, you''ve be stronger.��


    ��Yosha!!��


    Naruto roared loudly, then rushed towards Hinata and Karin��

 Chapter 798: The Motivated Naruto

    Chapter 798: The Motivated Naruto


    ��Mom, I��m back.��


    When night fell, Naruto, who had just been beaten twice, returned home with bloody nose and swollen face.


    Kushina was in the kitchen preparing dinner, and her voice was apanied by the aroma of cooking wafting from afar: ��Naruto, even though it''s summer vacation, you can''t stay out sote and onlye home now. Mom will worry, you know?��


    ��I didn��t!��


    Naruto took small steps to the kitchen, proudly pointing at the injuries on his face, and said with a snort, ��Mom, look, I��ve been training for a whole day!��


    ��Training? Looks more like a fight. Which neighborhood kid was it this time?�� Kushina nced over, with a hint of helplessness.


    ��It''s not like that!��


    Naruto got angry and subconsciously wanted to talk about today''s experiences, but he also had a sense of pride. Fighting with two girls�� Bah, he couldn''t say it was a fight, that is training, yes, training!


    But even in the training, he can��tpare to Hinata and Karin.So sad.


    Naruto��s sadness flowed like a river, with his head down, he turned and left amidst a mncholic background music.


    ��Naruto.�� Kushina said without looking back, ��Hurry up and wash your hands, dinner is almost ready.��


    ��I��m not eating.�� Naruto was immersed in sadness at the moment, so how can he have the mood to eat?


    Going upstairs, Naruto locked himself in the bedroom and sealed himself in the quilt. After a while, his sadness inexplicably disappeared.


    ��No, I absolutely can''t give up!�� Naruto jumped out of the quilt with full of vitality.


    ��I must find a way to defeat them!��


    Naruto paced back and forth on the bed. Finally, he thought of a way to defeat Hinata and Karin.


    ��Shadow Clone Technique!��


    ��Yes, the reason I can''t beat them is because there are two of them, and I��m alone. As long as I learn Shadow Clone Technique����


    Thinking of this, Naruto immediately started training the Shadow Clone Technique.


    A few years ago, when Kanp�� and Naruto caught the thief in Hokage Tower, they ��identally�� entered the forbidden data room on the second floor of Hokage Tower, and witnessed the Forbidden Ninjutsu recorded on the Scroll of Seals, Multiple Shadow Clone Technique!


    Unfortunately, at that time, Naruto couldn''t read well, but he was clever and remembered the hand seals for the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique instead.


    Naruto brought the middle fingers of his left and right hands together and loudly shouted: ��Shadow Clone Technique!��


    There is no response.


    ��Failed?��


    Naruto took a deep breath and used the strength of taking a dump: ��Shadow Clone Technique!��


    There is still no response.


    Then the power to eat milk: ��Shadow Clone Technique.��


    The power to eat barbecue: ��Shadow Clone Technique.��


    ��This also won��t do?��


    ��In that case�� the power of Ichiraku Ramen: ��Shadow Clone Technique.��


    Five minutester, Narutoy on the bed, feeling hungry: ��I��m so hungry.��


    Growl growl��


    His stomach also started growling.


    Naruto sighed, and reluctantly went downstairs to eat.


    ����


    Early the next morning.


    Outside the Gekko Mansion, Naruto arrived early and knocked on the iron gate: ��Kanp��-sensei.��


    Knock knock knock.


    ��Kanp��-sensei.��


    Knock knock knock.


    ��Kanp��-sensei.��


    The door opened, and Keiko walked out, then she said with a smile: ��Oh, it''s Naruto, good morning, have you eaten yet?��


    ��Good morning, grandma.�� Naruto eximed happily, ��I haven��t eaten yet.��


    ��Grandma��.��


    (*�����) The smile on Keiko��s face gradually stiffened (���ب�)


    Keiko: ��It��s good for children to skip breakfast.��


    ��Huh?�� Naruto was taken aback, with a big question mark on his head.


    Entering the mansion, Keiko eventually softened and made a few seaweed onigiri for Naruto, which were still eighty years away from the century-old tradition.


    ��Thank you, Grandma Keiko!��


    Naruto happily carried the rice balls and went to find Kanp��.


    Behind him, Keiko��s hand holding the kitchen knife trembled slightly.


    ����


    ��Kanp��-sensei, Kanp��-sensei���� While eating the onigiri, Naruto barged into Kanp����s bedroom.


    On the futon, Kanp��, half-awake, looked at Naruto enjoying his food and it took a while for him to react: ��Oh, it��s Naruto.��


    ��Kanp��-sensei, it''s already morning. Quickly guide me in my training.�� Naruto, with a mouth full of onigiri, dragged Kanp�� out.


    ��Naruto, why are you suddenly so focused on training?�� Kanp�� yawned.


    Naruto eximed loudly: ��Because I can''t ept it no matter what! I don''t want to be mocked by Karin. I must defeat her!��


    ��So ambitious.��


    Kanp�� approved of his reason for getting stronger.


    After brushing his teeth and freshening up, Kanp�� assigned a shadow clone to go to Anbu, then called Karin and Hinata next door, and then left the mansion with the three kids.


    ��Kanp��-sensei, why did you bring them���� Naruto felt wronged when he saw the two girls, looking pitiful like an abandoned puppy as he looked at Kanp��.


    Kanp�� smiled and said: ��This is for fairpetition. Naruto, you wouldn''t want people gossiping about you, right?��


    Karin is not so easy to talk, and said fiercely: ��Naruto, you''re cheating. Begging my Big Brother to guide you in training, do you still have any dignity?��


    Naruto said anxiously: ��Kanp��-sensei is my teacher. It��s natural for the teacher to guide his student in their training. But, a big brother has no obligation to guide his sister in training!��


    ��Bastard, Naruto, you����


    ��You two, stop quarrelling.�� Hinata, with a red face, squeezed in between them, then she quickly changed the topic, ��Big Brother Kanp��, where are you taking us for training?��


    ��First, let''s go to Ichiraku Ramen.�� Kanp�� said, ��I haven''t had breakfast yet.��


    ��Me neither.�� Hinata turned her head to both sides, ��Karin, Naruto, what about you?��


    ��Ichiraku Ramen ���� Naruto��s attention was indeed shifted, ��If I knew we would go there, I would not have eaten Grandma Keiko��s onigiri.��


    Karin angrily said: ��Hinata, you always help Naruto!��


    ��I didn''t, Karin, don��t talk nonsense.�� Hinata��s face turned even redder when she heard this.


    Karin, seeing this, got anxious and quickly pulled her away from Naruto, sternly warning her not to like Naruto, a guy with a brain deficiency.


    Hinata blushed so much that her head was almost buried in her chest.


    Originally, she didn''t have such thoughts, but being teased by Karin every now and then, she started having them.


    In the midst of the chattering, the four of them finished eating at Ichiraku Ramen. Then, Kanp�� led Naruto and the others to a gentle section of the river south of the vige, and said: ��Naruto, Karin, Hinata, continue yesterday''s training, Water Surface Walking.��


    ��Kanp��-sensei, but I''ve already mastered the Water Surface Walking.�� Naruto eximed, ��I want to learn Shadow Clone Technique!��


    ��Idiot, it was just a pond yesterday. The water in the pond was still, while the water on the river was flowing continuously. The difficulty ispletely different.�� Karin shouted.


    ��Is that so?��


    Naruto felt that what she said made sense, so he lifted his head proudly and said, ��Of course I know that. I deliberately said such thing to test you.��


    Karin got angry and wanted to hit someone.


    Naruto quickly hid behind Kanp��.


    ��Alright, alright, stop arguing. Just get into the water.�� Kanp�� urged them, while delivering the usual instructions, ��Distribute your Chakra evenly on the soles of your feet and let them flow on the soles of the feet to create stickiness����


    Naruto, Karin, and Hinata looked at each other upon hearing this: ��This sound familiar.��

 Chapter 799: Outdoor Training

    Chapter 799: Outdoor Training


    This river south of Konoha is arge river with rapid currents. And even though Kanp�� chooses a slightly calmer section, it was still challenging for Naruto and the others who had just learned Water Surface Walking technique.


    As soon as the three stepped into the water, they were carried away by the river in less than two seconds.


    ��Save blub blub blub�� me blub blub blub��Kanp�� blub blub blub�� sensei blub blu���� Naruto was tossed around in the river, unable to finish a sentence before swallowing four or five mouthfuls of river water.


    Karin and Hinata didn��t fare much better. They struggled, drank water, and yelled for help after being caught in the river''s turbulence.


    Kanp�� covered his head at this: ��So, none of you can swim?��


    Kanp�� immediately flickered on the river��s surface, and lifted all three of them onto the shore with one hand each.


    ��Oh~~��


    The wet three people retched on the grass for a long time before finally recovering themselves, lying on the shore with lingering fears.


    ��We''re saved.�� Naruto looked at the blue sky and white clouds, letting out a long sigh of relief.Kanp�� took the opportunity to educate them: ��Naruto, Karin, Hinata, don''t be fooled by the seemingly calm surface of the river. Underneath, there are hidden currents, and if you''re not careful, you might get trapped and unable to escape. Just like in this Shinobi World, it may seem peaceful, but in fact, it is extremely dangerous. If you are not cautious, you might sink without knowing how to get out. So in the future, when you be Shinobi, you must be cautious and prudent, understand?��


    ��Yes���� Three people respondedzily.


    ��Alright, continue.�� Kanp�� said.


    After resting, Naruto and the others gathered to discuss and decided to learn swimming first to avoid the trouble of relying on Kanp�� to rescue them if they fell into the water again.


    The three of them walked into the river, hand in hand, and started to learn swimming. Kanp�� didn''t bother with them, just stood by and watched, intervening only when they were in danger.


    Having been self-studying until the evening, the three people finally mastered the basic swimming skills, and in the meantime, they overcame the fear of drowning, and then started training the Water Surface Walking.


    Hinata, being observant and already ustomed to manipting Chakra due to her Gentle Fist��s training book, learned Water Surface Walking on the river the fastest. In just over ten minutes, she could walk on the river��s turbulent surface freely.


    ��Hinata looks soft and weak, but I didn��t expect her talent to be so good���� Naruto couldn''t help but envy, and then clenched, he clenched his teeth and try Water Surface Walking again, repeatedly failing!


    A few minutester, Karin also sessfully mastered the Water Surface Walking, and stood hand in hand with Hinata on the flowing river, smiling at Naruto brightly.


    This made Naruto unhappy.


    ��I am not convinced!!��


    ��Is having red hair really that great?��


    Naruto strongly felt that he couldn''t lose to Karin no matter what!


    After failing into the river again and again, and swimming back to the shore again and again, Naruto charged at the river like a stubborn ox.


    ��Big Brother, the sun is about to set.�� Karin clutched her belly as she walked onto the shore. After training all day, she was starving.


    ��Naruto, let��s continue tomorrow.�� Hinata also came ashore and tried to persuade Naruto.


    ��No!��


    To be honest, Naruto is also very hungry, but seeing Hinata and Karin have mastered Water Surface Walking and left him behind, his stubbornness surged. He refused to go back, but being a kind-hearted person, he turned to Hinata and Karin, and said, ��Hinata, Karin, why don''t you two go back first? I''ll stay here and continue training!��


    ��It��s already dark, Naruto, you���� Karin was interrupted by Naruto as soon as she opened her mouth. ��Don��t say it, I must master the Water Surface Walking today!��


    Naruto wiped the water off his forehead, it is unknown whether it is river water or his sweat.


    Hinata and Karin look at each other helplessly, and could only turn to seek help from Kanp��.


    Seeing Naruto''s back, Kanp�� thought he shouldn''t dampen his enthusiasm, so he looked up at the moonlit night and suggested: ��The moon tonight is beautiful, how about camping here together?��


    Karin��s eyes lit up upon hearing this: ��Great, great! I''ll go catch fish!��


    She already found fish in the river early in the morning, so she was excited to go into the water to fish.


    ��She��s still a child���� Kanp�� shook his head slightly, then said: ��The river flows even faster at night. Leave the fish catching to me.��


    Saying so, Kanp�� formed hand seals and created three shadow clones, pointing at each one and assigning tasks arrogantly, ��You, go into the water to catch fish, you, go gather firewood and start a fire, and you, go to the nearby forest to catch some wild game.��


    ��What about you?�� The three shadow clones looked at Kanp�� emotionlessly.


    Kanp����s expression turned serious: ��I am responsible for coordinating your tasks.��


    ��F**k you!��


    The shadow clones rolled their eyes in session, transforming into a straight line before suddenly disappearing.


    Meanwhile, Karin, being restless, cleared the nearby weeds and created an open space.


    Hinata nervously kept an eye on Naruto, fearing he might fall into the river and disappear.


    Ten minutester, the three shadow clones returned one after another, bringing back plenty of firewood, three wild pheasants, and fourrge fish. Then, under Kanp����s central coordination, they plucked the pheasants, scaled the fish, and gutted them.


    When they are about to start a fire, Kanp�� intervened the shadow clones.


    ��What��s wrong?�� The shadow clone looked at Kanp�� impatiently.


    ��What��s wrong�� youngster is not sensible at all.��


    ��Can they even handle this show of virtue?��


    Kanp�� pushed the shadow clones aside, then formed hand seals with both hands: ��Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique.��


    Puff!


    Kanp�� spewed a small fireball to ignite the firewood.


    In the next moment ��


    ��Big Brother Kanp�� is amazing!��


    ��I also want to learn Fire Release!��


    Hinata and Karin��s eyes sparkled with admiration.


    Kanp�� modestly smiled, not showing any pride.


    After all, it is a trifling Great Fireball Technique.


    Ssh��


    Naruto fell into the water again, and this time, due to exhaustion, he couldn''t swim back. Kanp�� quickly called for the shadow clones to rescue him.


    ��Every day is so busy���� Kanp�� sighed quietly.


    ��So hungry����


    Aftering ashore, Naruto coughed out a couple of mouthfuls of river water. At this moment, he was too hungry to move.


    ��Alright, let''s start cooking.�� Kanp�� originally nned to instruct the shadow clone to grill the fish and pheasants, but considering that cooking the food themselves during camping would probably make it taste better, he directed the three expendable tools to go back to the vige and inform their family so that they wouldn''t worry.


    Hinata helped Naruto to the campfire, while Karin handed a pheasant to Naruto before grilling a fish for herself.


    After a while, the aroma of meat began to spread.


    ��What else is missing���� Kanp�� rummaged and pulled out a sealing scroll, unsealing some chili powder, cumin, fine salt, honey��


    ��Big Brother, as a Shinobi, why do you carry so many condiments with you?��


    Seeing Kanp�� taking out more and more seasonings, Karin couldn''t help but speak up, ��Iruka-sensei said that Shinobi only needs to take Food Pills during the mission. Spending time on cooking will not only waste time, but will also leave traces and expose yourself. Big brother should understand this, right?��


    Kanp�� was not pleased at this moment. He wanted to refute, but considering the fact that these words were spoken by Iruka, he chose to let it go, ��Let��s give that new teacher some face.��


    By the campfire, the four, who had been hungry all day, wolfed down the three pheasants and fourrge fish in less than half an hour.


    ��Yosha, let''s continue training!!!�� Naruto instantly regained his vitality after eating enough, and turned around and rushed towards the river.


    Hinata ran over to cheer him on, while Karin, having eaten her fill,y on the grass. Gazing at the glittering stars in the night sky, her eyes blinked and blinked, until she slowly fell asleep.


    Kanp�� took out a windbreaker from the sealing scroll and covered her to prevent her from catching a cold.


    About half an hourter, apanied by a ghostly cry and wolf howls, Naruto finally seeded in standing on the turbulent river.

 Chapter 800: Splish, Splash, Splash

    Chapter 800: Splish, Ssh, Ssh


    Intensive training is the most challenging, but for Naruto, the more challenging it is, the more it ignites his fighting spirit!


    After a day of exhausting training, Naruto appeared vigorous and lively outside the Gekko Mansion the next day, knocking on the iron gate.


    When Keiko heard the knock on the door, the wrinkles on her face rose.


    ��It must be that Naruto again!��


    Grandma Keiko opened the door with an expressionless face, and indeed, she saw her big grandson!


    ��Good morning, Grandma Keiko! I��m here again.�� Naruto grinned, rubbing his head, the fox-like whiskers on both cheeks trembling slightly, and his golden hair swaying in the morning breeze.


    ��I''m not even fifty yet!��


    ��Yondaime-sama is so brilliant and wise, but how did he end up with such a foolish son?��


    Keiko sighed, feeling helpless: ��Come in.����Grandma Keiko, howe you didn''t ask me if I had eaten yet today?�� Naruto asked shyly.


    ��Do I still need to ask?��


    Keiko turned around angrily and went to the kitchen to make seaweed onigiri.


    ����


    Half an hourter, after enjoying the seaweed onigiri, Kanp��, Naruto, Karin and Hinata set off again for yesterday''s training ground.


    ��Yesterday, you learned to walk, today let''s practice running first.��


    Kanp�� walked to the surface of the river and ran against the current. Naruto and the others followed suit.


    At first, Kanp�� controlled his speed so that Naruto and the others could gradually adapt. After falling into the water several times, Naruto and the others gradually got used to running on the river surface, so Kanp�� increased the speed.


    ��It turns out that Water Surface Walking is only this, hahaha.�� Naruto swung his arms as he followed behind Kanp��. Remembering the hard work in the past two days and finally getting results, he couldn''t help but grin from ear to ear.


    ��Although I always fail the theoretical exams, I''m a genius in practicalbat!��


    Naruto felt like he was about to ��shine��~~


    Just then, a sharp whistling sound came from ahead.


    Naruto woke up instantly, looking up to see a small stone whistling through the air, and with a ��pop��, it hit Naruto''s forehead.


    ��Ouch!��


    Naruto shouted as he fell into the water, and drank two mouthfuls of river water. Naruto then crawled out of the river with great effort, with a big lump already swelling on his forehead.


    He looked up and saw Kanp�� was throwing stones backward while running. Karin and Hinata were struggling to run while avoiding the stones. Because they needed to focus on dodging the stones, the Chakra under their feet became unstable. The ripples got bigger and bigger, and after enduring for a while, they also followed Naruto��s footsteps, falling into the water.


    Kanp�� stopped for a moment, then turned around with a yful smile: ��You''re still far from catching up.��


    For Shinobi, focus is the basic exercise, and although Naruto and the others are still students at the Academy, Kanp�� is already a proper Shinobi at their age!


    ��Big Brother, you''re so cunning!�� Karin thought that Kanp�� was deliberately messing with them and got annoyed.


    ��Continue!��


    Kanp�� didn''t exin and, seeing that they had all climbed out of the water, turned around and continued running.


    Naruto gritted his teeth and rushed forward, shouting as he ran: ��Kanp��-sensei, is this also training?��


    Kanp�� chuckled and said:�� Naruto, didn��t you always want to learn Shadow Clone Technique? When youplete this stage of training, you''ll be able to use the Shadow Clone Technique.��


    ��Really?�� Naruto��s eyes immediately lit up.


    Of course�� it was just Kanp�� making things up.


    Focusing and Shadow Clone Technique arepletely different things.


    Who would believe this in the world of serious Shinobi?


    Naruto believed it.


    ��Kanp��-sensei,e on, I will definitelyplete the training!��


    ��Then master Shadow Clone Technique, then defeat Karin and Hinata, ahahahaha����


    Thinking of his triumph, Naruto couldn''t control the corners of his mouth from curling up again.


    Whoosh!


    The sound of breaking through the air rang out again, and Naruto quickly put away his mischievous thoughts, focusing on dealing with it.


    Karin and Hinata also caught up, and the three of them stood in a row, ready to face Kanp����s harassment.


    ����


    Near Uchiha n��s residence, in a secluded private training ground.


    A young Uchiha named Sasuke was practicing with kunai alone.


    He thrown out three kunai with his left hand, followed by a somersault, and then threw another three kunai. These three kunai hit the three kunai in front, ng ng ng, making a crisp sound as they collided. The six kunai changed their trajectories simultaneously and pierced the red dot on six targets hanging on trees, stones, and bushes.


    ��Did I seed?��


    Sasuke stepped forward to check excitedly. The first two targets hit the bullseye, the third missed the bullseye, the fourth went off target, and so did the fifth and sixth.


    ��Sigh����


    The excitement on Sasuke��s face quickly dissipated, and he sighed silently: ��It��s a pity that Big Brother is not there.��


    ��If Big Brother were here, I would definitely be able to master the n��s Shurikenjutsu.��


    Sasuke sat dejectedly on a rock, supporting his chin with both hands, thinking about the beautiful scene of training with his dear brother. He couldn''t help but grin foolishly, and a blush spread across his cheeks.


    After daydreaming for a while, Sasuke ran to the riverside to start training the Great Fireball Technique.


    Great Fireball Technique was originally Uchiha n��s signature Fire Release, but after Uchiha n joined Konoha decades ago, this signature Ninjutsu gradually spread and became a trademark of Konoha��s Shinobi.


    Snake-Ram-Monkey-Boar-Horse-Tiger!


    ��Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique!��


    Sasuke gathered the Fire Attribute Chakra in his throat, opened his mouth and spurted out�� saliva.


    Sasuke was stunned for a moment, and his white face immediately blushed. He quickly looked around to make sure no one was there before sighing in relief.


    ��How embarrassing.��


    Sasuke lowered his head, and a displeased expression appeared on his tsundere face: ��Big Brother knew is always busy with Anbu affairs and always refused to spend time training with me.��


    ��Hmph!��


    Sasuke sat on the riverbank, took off his shoes, dipped his feet into the water, and began swimming.


    Feeling the gentle touch of the clear river water, Sasuke revealed a cheerful smile: ��Sofortable~~��


    (������)~*


    ����


    ��So tired.��


    On the turbulent river surface, Naruto stood as if he��s on t ground, panting heavily with his hands on his knees, ��Kan�� Kanp��-sensei, I can''t�� hold on����


    ��A man should never say he can''t!�� Kanp�� threw a small stone.


    As the sound of breaking through the air rang, Naruto instinctively dodged to the left, colliding with the stumbling Karin, and the two screamed and fell into the water at the same time.


    ��Idiot Naruto, you must have done it on purpose!�� Karin resurfaced from the water, ring fiercely at Naruto.


    Naruto, using the doggy paddle to maintain bnce, retorted: ��You��re clearly the one who deliberately stood there. How despicable~��


    ��What did you say?�� Karin was furious, and she immediately swam over to start a fight with him, ��Idiot, apologize to me!��


    ��No, never!�� Naruto wasn''t one to be pushed around either. He immediately started sshing and fighting with Karin in the water.


    ��Apologize!��


    ��No!��


    ��Apologize, splish, ssh, ssh����


    ��As I say, never, ssh, ssh, ssh����


    As they fought, the two of them sank underwater, producing arge string of bubbles.


    ��Big Brother Kanp��!!!�� Standing on the river��s surface, Hinata was anxious. However, in the next second, she couldn��t control herself. She covered her mouth and burst intoughter. Watching Naruto and Karin quarrel, fight, and sink into the water, it felt like all her fatigue from today had disappeared.

 Chapter 801: Living Corpse Reincarnation

    Chapter 801: Living Corpse Reincarnation


    In the southwestern region of the Land of Earth, where rocky cliffs crisscross and bizarre stones abound, a figure in haggard state is swiftly maneuvering through the rocky terrain. This person wears red-clothed inside, brown k jacket, and Iwagakure��s symbol on his forehead protector.


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Behind the Iwagakure��s Shinobi, dazzling beams of light, each carrying a terrifying force, shoot towards him.


    ��Damn it!�� Iwagakure��s Shinobi listens to the wind, swiftly dodging while simultaneously forming hand seals to use Earth Release Ninjutsu, attempting to block the unavoidablesers.


    Sizzle sizzle��


    Thesers pierce through the rocks, sending sharp fragments flying.


    ��Give it up, you can��t escape.��The one chasing the Iwagakure��s Shinobi is a slender man wrapped in bandages, wearing a high-necked white coat. He is none other than Hiruko, whom Orochimaru has been searching for!


    At this time, Hiruko��s figure hovers like a ghost behind the Iwagakure��s Shinobi. His emaciated hands swiftly form hand seals, and radiantsers shoot out from his palms with terrifying force!


    ��Who are you!? Why are you attacking me?!�� The Iwagakure��s Shinobi rolls forward to evade, then ms both his palms onto the ground, using Earth Release to defend against thesers.


    Rumble!


    With the tremor, a massive rock wall instantly rises, shielding him from thesers.


    ��It��s useless.�� Hiruko calmly remarks, and countlesssers, seemingly with a life of their own, elegantly curve around the earthen wall, directly attacking the Iwagakure��s Shinobi behind it.


    The Iwagakure��s Shinobi��splexion changed slightly, and he roared as he forms hand seals: ��Steel Release: Impervious Armour!��


    Boom��


    In the next moment, countlesssers hit the Iwagakure��s Shinobi.


    Sizzle��


    Amidst the harsh friction sounds, countless bluesers madly wander around the Iwagakure��s Shinobi��s body, creating beautiful blue sparks as if polishing steel withsers!


    ��Arrgghhhh����


    Fully steelized, the Iwagakure��s Shinobi resists the frenzied onught of Storm Release. The ground beneath his feet gradually turns charred and cracked under thesers'' impact, revealing a menacingwork of fissures.


    ��Hmph���� The corner of Hiruko��s mouth raised, and he appeared behind the Iwagakure��s Shinobi like teleporting. The palms release a zing light, forming a sturdyser column that heavily strikes the Iwa Iwagakure��s Shinobi��s back.


    Crackle!!


    Theser explodes, and even with the steelized body, the Iwagakure��s Shinobi couldn��t withstand such a close-range, terrifying attack. He was instantly sent flying into the air, his k jacket was shattered by theser, revealing arge area of charred bloodstains!


    ��Darn it!��


    The Iwagakure��s Shinobi climbed up from the ground with difficulty, staring at Hiruko with unwillingness, ��Who are you! Even if I die here, at least let me know who you are!!��


    ��You don��t need to know my name.�� Hiruko calmly approaches him.


    ��Bastard!!!�� The Iwagakure��s Shinobi roared, fiercely charging at Hiruko with his fully steelized body. His iron fists pierce the air, ferociously smashing towards Kabuto.


    Whoosh!


    The breeze blows, and Hiruko��s figure seems to blend into the wind, suddenly appearing behind the Iwagakure��s Shinobi at a speed invisible to naked eye.


    Bang!


    The Iwagakure��s Shinobi fell with a punch.


    Hiruko calmly squats down to seal the Iwagakure��s Shinobi��s Chakra, and then he carried him on his shoulders, preparing to leave.


    But at this moment��


    A gloomy, hoarse voice, akin to a venomous snake,es from behind Hiruko: ��Why didn��t you kill him?��


    ��Who?�� Hiruko whispered and abruptly turns around. Seeing the person behind him, his pupils couldn��t help but shrank, ��Orochimaru����


    ��Long time no see, Hiruko!�� Orochimaru slightly lowers his head, his golden vertical pupils staring fixedly at Hiruko.


    ��Why are you here?�� Hiruko showed cautious expression.


    Although he grew up with Orochimaru, Jiraiya, and Tsunade since childhood, the pure friendship in their childhood had long worn away in the river of time. Now that Orochimaru has suddenlye looking for him, it definitely won''t be a good thing!


    ��Hiruko, I''ve always underestimated you, hehehehe���� Looking at Hiruko��s vignt expression, Orochimaru couldn��t help but sneer coldly, with a sense of relief in hisughter.


    ��When Hiruko fought the Iwagakure��s Shinobi, he used two types of Kekkei Genkai, Storm Release and Swift Release. Coupled with Hiruko��s decision to capture the Iwagakure��s Shinobi alive, the oue is evident��he has truly seeded!��


    ��The Super Forbidden Technique that can integrate multiple Kekkei Genkai at the same time!��


    Amidst his coldughter, Orochimaru��s eyes are getting brighter and brighter!


    Hiruko suddenly felt a sense of uneasiness, and said with annoyance: ��Orochimaru, don''t y tricks in front of me. After so many years, do you think I am still the same Hiruko as before!��


    Orochimaru slowly stopped his coldughter, then said with a gloomy tone: ��I came to propose a coboration.��


    ��I don��t need allies.�� Hiruko decisively refused.


    ��No, you do.�� Orochimaru��s eyes gleamed brightly, and in an instant, the world seemed to spin. Orochimaru and Hiruko found themselves in a bizarre and surreal space at this moment.


    ��What is this ����


    Hiruko looked at the surrounding empty environment in disbelief, and seeing the Iwagakure��s Shinobi who was on his shoulders inexplicably disappeared, his eyes narrowed, ��Genjutsu?��


    ��Genjutsu? Hehehehe������


    Orochimaru sneered as he walked step by steps towards Hiruko. At the same time, he slowly opened his arms as if embracing Hiruko, ��Hehehehe, Hiruko, this is your mental world. Come, merge with me, be a part of me, and together, we''ll be stronger!��


    ��Stop talking to yourself there, Orochimaru, I����


    Hiruko quickly formed hand seals, ��Storm Release: Thunder Cloud Inner Wave!!��


    The hand seals were formed, but there was no change in the surroundings.


    ��What��s going on?!�� Grave expression shed in Hiruko��s eyes.


    ��Storm Release�� can��t be used?��


    ��Well, this is the mental world. You don��t even know the rules of the mental world, hehehe���� Orochimaru continued to approach Hiruko step by step, and a mysterious and ominous aura lingered around Hiruko.


    Frowning, Hiruko thought, ��Since Storm Release can��t be used�� what about Swift Release?��


    With a thought, Hiruko suddenly appeared behind Orochimaru.


    ��It��s effective?��


    Hiruko was overjoyed, and immediately stretched out his hands to grab Orochimaru, then he said with a sneer: ��This is the end, Orochimaru, Dark Release�� Huh?��


    Hiruko looked at the weird white snake heads suddenly spreading beneath his feet. When he raised his head, Orochimaru, who had been facing away, turned his head 180 degrees. His pale and cold face slowly transformed into that of a snake, extending to bite Hiruko��s neck!


    ��What?��


    At this moment, Hiruko felt that a strange substance was invading his body, his consciousness, his spirit, his will��


    ��What are you doing���� Hiruko struggled madly, activating Dark Release madly. As a result, as soon as he activated Dark Release, the substances that invaded him rushed in even more rapidly and forcefully, just likeva pouring into his body, flushing out his blood from his body!


    ��Ahhh���� Hiruko roared to the sky, blood vessels swelling on his neck, and veins popping on his forehead!


    ��Don��t struggle, Hiruko. Soon, we will merge into one, which is truly something to look forward to, hehehehe����


    In the alternate space, Orochimaru��s figure slowly merged with Hiruko, transforming into a grotesque and twisting fleshy ball.


    Outside.


    Orochimaru and Hiruko stood among the piles of strange rocks. After a while, Orochimaru''s body copsed, while across from him, Hiruko slowly opened his eyes, revealing a pair of golden vertical pupils.

 Chapter 802: A Terrifying Choice Between Life And Death

    Chapter 802: A Terrifying Choice Between Life And Death


    ��What��s going on?��


    ��What exactly happened?��


    ��That guy��why did his eyes be the same as Orochimaru-sama?��


    Not far from the strange rock pile, Shiny on a massive boulder, stretching his neck with an incredulous look as he observed ��Hiruko��!


    At this time, ��Hiruko�� still stood motionless on the spot, his golden vertical pupils slightly narrowed, seemingly reminiscing about something.


    After a while, a satisfied smile appeared on his lips: ��Chimera Technique, hehehe�� Hiruko, I''ll dly ept this Forbidden Technique!��


    ��Hiruko��, no�� Orochimaru, after taking Hiruko��s body, took a gentle step forward, his steps�� mysterious.


    ��Sure enough.��


    ��Although I sessfully transferred into Hiruko��s body, the harmony between this body and my own soul wascking, so there was a significant rejection.��However, Orochimaru is not concerned by this. Through years of organ transnt research, he has already developed drugs that can temporarily suppress the rejection reactions. With some patching up, he should be able to endure for three years.


    The only thing that worries Orochimaru is that, the rejection between the soul and the body would keep this body in a weakened state. Just like a piece of exquisite porcin, once he fights fiercely with other people�� he might crack immediately.


    Of course, gentle and light attacks were still eptable.


    Orochimaru walked up to his ��original body��, bent over and peeled off his face, then gently ced it on his own face. Next, he transferred everything from his original body to himself, taking the opportunity to inject a syringe into himself to suppress the rejection between his soul and the body.


    Orochimaru did all this openly, without avoiding Shin��s gaze. It��s because he knows Shin��s personality- greedy, fearful of death, cunning, suspicious, and ambitious, just like a thankless wretch.


    If Orochimaru was hiding things, it would show his timidity, and it was easy for it to be seen by Shin as his weakness and he might bite him back.


    At this moment, Orochimaru is doing all this generously, but in Shin��s eyes, he has be more mysterious and terrifying!


    Afterpleting the transfer of ��identity�� and ��property��, Orochimaru turned around emotionlessly, and his golden vertical pupils looked yfully at the ce where Shin was hiding: ��Come out, Shin. ��


    ��His voice is hoarse and gloomy, it��s Orochimaru-sama��s voice���� Shin timidly walked out of the strange rock pile, and slowly approached Orochimaru. His eyes filled with a hint of fear: ��Orochimaru-sama, are you�� are you okay?��


    ��What do you think?�� Orochimaru asked gloomily.


    ��Orochimaru-sama���� Shin trembled and quickly lowered his head. However, he inadvertently stepped on the ��original body'' at his feet, revealing that the face of the ��original body'' was that of a woman!


    Shin''s heart shook at this.


    ��What��s going on?! What��s going on?!��


    ��How could Orochimaru-sama be a woman?��


    ��Could it be���� Shin suddenly had a terrifying idea in his mind: ��Orochimaru is no longer a normal human, he is�� a parasitic entity?��


    ��No, this should be soul reincarnation!��


    Cold sweat appeared on Shin��s forehead, and he kept swallowing his saliva.


    ��Take him with us. Let''s go.�� Orochimaru turned and walked towards the distance.


    Shin looked at the ��original body'' at his feet and the unconscious Iwagakure��s Shinobi. He swallowed his saliva again: ��Orochimaru-sama just said ��him��.��


    ��Take this Iwagakure��s Shinobi?��


    ��Is this Iwagakure��s Shinobi the next target for Orochimaru-sama��s resurrection?��


    ��That��s right, this Iwagakure��s Shinobi owns Kekkei Genkai, Orochimaru-sama must have taken a fancy to his body!��


    Feeling safe, Shin released a sigh of relief, then carefully lifted the Iwagakure��s Shinobi and quickly caught up with Orochimaru.


    ��Orochimaru-sama, are we going back to the vige now?�� Shin asked nervously.


    Compared to terrifying Orochimaru, which can perform soul resurrection on other people, Shin would rather stay in Otogakure, even if he is provoked by the others every day.


    ��We can��t go back to Otogakure now�� Damned Gekkou Kanp��!��


    Orochimaru raised his eyelids slightly, and his golden vertical pupil carried a hint of killing intent.


    This hint of killing intent, almost intangible, enveloped Shin, making him feel like he was in an ice cave!


    ��Orochimaru-sama, I was too talkative just now. I��m extremely sorry!�� Shin quickly showed an expression of humility, pleading for forgiveness.


    Orochimaru retracted the killing intent and said: ��For the next three years, I will take you to experience the Shinobi World. Don''t disappoint me.��


    ��I�� I understand.��


    A look of confusion shed in Shin''s eyes.


    ��Experience the Shinobi World?��


    ��Why would Orochimaru-sama, who tore off my left arm just six months ago, suddenly treat me so well now?��


    Shin used to be an orphan, enduring the sneers and mockery of others, so he��s well aware that there was no such thing as a free lunch, and certainly no love without reason.


    He nced at the Iwagakure��s Shinobi on his shoulder, and suddenly, a terrifying thought surged in his mind: ��This Iwagakure��s Shinobi is Orochimaru��s next target, then I�� am his next target?��


    ��Impossible, I��m just an ordinary orphaned Shinobi. Even if I have outstanding talent, how could Orochimaru be interested in me?��


    ��Wait, could it be because of�� Sharingan?!��


    Shin started letting his imagination run wild, but the fear in his heart surged through him like wildfire, quickly filling his chest. He only feels that each step he walks out is on the edge between life and death!


    ��No, I have to escape. I must get away from this perverted Orochimaru!��


    ��At any rate, I''ve already obtained the cell cloning technology!��


    Shin''s eyes flickered: ��Calm down! I can��t be reckless. With this Iwagakure��s Shinobi here, I��m still safe for now�� I can��t let Orochimaru see through my intentions�� I need to quickly enhance my strength, otherwise, I won''t be able to escape from Orochimaru��s hands����


    ��What are you thinking?�� Orochimaru asked without looking back.


    ��I�� I''m thinking about how to�� nothing, I���� Shin almost blurted out his thoughts subconsciously, and his heart almost jumped out of his chest. He took a deep breath, and quickly expressed his loyalty, ��I will definitely train well and not disappoint Orochimaru-sama!��


    ��I hope so.�� Orochimaru grinned, then stretched out his long tongue to lick his face.


    Throughout the journey, Orochimaru has not been idle. He had been modifying this body from the start. The first step was the soft tissue modification!


    Half a dayter, the Iwagakure��s Shinobi on Shin��s shoulder woke up.


    ��Who are you? Where��s that strange Shinobi just now?�� The Iwagakure��s Shinobi began to struggle desperately, ��Let me go! I am the elite Shinobi of Iwagakure!��


    Orochimaru��s steps paused slightly, and he said: ��Don��t let him die.��


    ��Yes.�� Shin understood what he meant, then he immediately threw the Iwagakure��s Shinobi down and pouring all his fear onto him!


    After a violent beating, the Iwagakure��s Shinobi understood his current situation, and the world fell silent.


    Three dayster, Orochimaru took Shin and the Iwagakure��s Shinobi to a small country adjacent to the Land of Earth. He then went to the ck market to issue an assassination mission.


    The assassination target was surprisingly the Iwagakure��s Shinobi he brought!


    Of course, Orochimaru only provided a meagermission, and at most, it is only enough to attract ordinary rogue Shinobi and Genin from the Great Shinobi Viges.


    Shin, who witnessed this scene, was full of confusion, ��Isn��t this Iwagakure��s Shinobi his next reincarnation body?��


    ��Why would he send someone to assassinate him?��


    ��If he dies, wouldn��t I be his first target for resurrection?��


    A great terror loomed between life and death!


    Shin, in agony, was torn between staying and running away.


    Orochimaru seemed to see through his thoughts, chuckled lightly, and said: ��Shin, your mission is to protect him.��


    ��Protect him?��


    Shin''s heart trembled, ��Orochimaru-sama, is this my�� training?��


    Orochimaru nodded: ��Themission for the assassinations will continue to rise in the next three years. The enemies you face will also be stronger. Shin, you understand what I''m saying, right?��


    ��I�� I understand, I will definitely not disappoint Orochimaru-sama!��


    ��For my own life, I will never let anyone harm this Iwagakure��s Shinobi!��


    ��Three years�� I must escape from Orochimaru within three years!��


    Shin secretly swore!

 Chapter 803: Twenty Billion Explosive Tags

    Chapter 803: Twenty Billion Explosive Tags


    Time passed, and autumn gave way to winter.


    At Konoha��s gate, Izumo and Kotetsu leaned against both side of the gate, hands in their pockets, slightly lowering their heads as if dozing off.


    In the morning mist, light snowkes descended from the sky.


    ��It��s snowing.�� Kotetsu suddenly opened his eyes, looking up. In the tranquil scenery, the first snow fluttered down like cotton.


    ��Another year is about to pass.�� Izumo yawned, softly speaking as if not wanting to disturb the serene scene.


    ��Izumo, what is that?�� Kotetsu suddenly pointed to the distance in the sky.


    Izumo squinted his eyes and, in the white mist, vaguely saw small birds the size of palms.


    ��Birds?��


    ��In the middle of winter, where did so many small birdse from?��Izumo and Kotetsu are on alert in an instant.


    As the birds flew closer, the two finally saw clearly what kind of birds those were. It was paper cranes!


    Rustle, rustle, rustle��


    The paper cranes in the sky transformed into a figure with folded wings and a cold demeanor. face was blurred, and in the morning mist, it was both concealed and discernable: ��Get Gekko Kanp�� toe out and see me.��


    ��Who are you? What business do you have with Kanp��?�� Izumo asked vigntly.


    ��Settling debts.�� Konan replied emotionlessly.


    ��Settling debts?��


    Izumo and Kotetsu exchanged nces: ��Is it a debt of love?��


    The two then snickered pervertedly.


    ��I''ll go inform Kanp��.�� Kotetsu turned around with a smile, swiftly disappearing into the morning mist.


    Suddenly, at the spacious Konoha��s gate, only Izumo and Konan are left.


    ��What��s your name? Which Shinobi Vige are you from?��


    Izumo asked while putting away the kunai. He seemed rxed, but underneath the green k jacket, his muscles were tense. If Konan were to suddenly attack, he can immediately�� shout for help!


    Konan looked down at Izumo from a higher position, and did not answer.


    ��How did you meet Kanp��? Kanp�� is my friend from the same ss.�� Izumo continued speaking.


    But Konan still did not answer.


    ��She looks very cold���� Izumo knew that asking further would be fruitless, so he chose to shut his mouth, quietly waiting.


    ����


    Gekko Mansion.


    In the kitchen, Keiko had gotten up early to make seaweed onigiri and miso soup. She was very busy.


    Not long after, a series of knocks came from the iron gate.


    ��Is it that grandson?��


    Keiko was momentarily stunned, then shook her head, ��Today isn''t Sunday, and even if it were that grandson, he wouldn''t be up this early.��


    She put down what she was doing and went out to open the door, only to see a non-mainstream Shinobi with an explosive head, a mustache, and a bandage tied to the bridge of her nose standing outside the gate.


    ��Who are you?�� Keiko asked.


    ��I am Kotetsu, Kanp����s ssmate.�� Kotetsu introduced himself, ��I have an urgent matter with him.��


    ��Come in.��


    Keiko led him to Kanp����s bedroom, then she knocked on the door, waking Kanp�� from his seal.


    ��Who����


    Kanp�� said dazedly as he opened the door. In order to be able to collect Toneri��s ancestors immediately, Kanp�� stays up until the early hours of the morning every night. It was a hardship that could not be put into words.


    ��Kanp��, it��s me. There''s a strange womaning from outside the vige looking for you, saying she''s here to settle a debt.�� Kotetsu asked mysteriously, ��Who is that woman? You have a lover outside the vige?��


    ��I don''t know, I don''t recognize her, don''t talk nonsense.�� Kanp�� closed his eyes to deny it, then suddenly remembered something, and asked, ��Woman? Any distinctive features?��


    ��In terms of distinctive features, when she came, the sky was filled with paper cranes.�� Kotetsu said.


    Kanp����s eyes snapped open, and he was overjoyed: ��It��s Konan!��


    ��After more than a year, that Konan finally remembered that she still owes me 100 billion Explosive Tags!��


    ��Kan���� Just as Kotetsu opened his mouth, Kanp�� had already disappeared from before him.


    ��He left so fast, and he says she��s not his lover.�� Kotetsu hurriedly turned around and ran towards the vige��s gate.


    ����


    In the early years, Kanp�� had engraved the Flying Thunder God Technique��s imprints in some hidden locations around the vige. Therefore, in less than a minute, he has already arrived at the vige��s gate.


    By now, most of the morning mist has dissipated, and the sky was covered in white snow, but there was no sign of Konan.


    ��Where is she?�� Kanp�� looked around, but could only see Izumo.


    ��She''s in that forest over there.�� Izumo pointed to the dense forest on the left outside the vige, ��Kanp��, nothing bad will happen, right?��


    ��It��s okay, don''t worry.��


    After saying that, Kanp�� turned into an afterimage and rushed out.


    Entering the dense forest, Kanp�� immediately spotted a paper crane flying in mid-air.


    The paper crane pped its wings, and upon seeing Kanp��, it immediately flew away. Kanp�� followed closely, and half an hourter, he arrived at argeke.


    Thiske was created by Konan with nearly a million Explosive Tagsst year, and it was filled with rainwater, turning into thiske.


    At this time, Konan, wearing the ck windbreaker with red cloud pattern, was standing by theke with a cold expression.


    ��I��m here.�� Kanp�� flickered to appear in front of Konan, his eyes instantly locking onto her impressive�� ��Bah, I��m a serious Shinobi!��


    ��Konan, are you here because the 100 billion Explosive Tags are ready?�� Kanp�� asked seriously, his eyes were scanning Konan, as if trying to find those 100 billion Explosive Tags.


    ��This time, I only prepared 20 billion Explosive Tags.��


    Konan ignored Kanp����s gaze, and after forming hand seals, the water on theke suddenly spread to both sides, revealing numerous wooden boxes!


    The boxes were densely packed, forming a massive square formation of 100 meters by 100 meters, seemingly with more than twoyers, covering more than half of theke, which is very visually impactful.


    Kanp����s eyes up, and he immediately activated his Extraordinary Strength talent and went down to theke to grab a wooden box.


    The wooden box is about one meter square and it is tightly sealed. Kanp�� pried it open and found that there was waterproof greased paper on the inner wall of the wooden box, and within the oil paper were the Explosive Tags!


    Kanp�� subconsciously pulled out a stack of Explosive Tags and counted them.


    ��It��s just like counting banknotes!��


    ��Do you want to count them all?�� Konan asked indifferently.


    Kanp����s action turned stiff: ��No need, I can trust you.��


    ��This is damned 20 billion Explosive Tags. Even if there is a money counting machine, I��m afraid it��ll need ten days and ten nights to finish counting them all. I couldn��t bear such loneliness.��


    ��Konan, how did you manage to bring so many Explosive Tags here?�� Kanp�� wisely changed the subject.


    ��It''s none of your concern.�� Konan replied expressionlessly, and then her figure turned into countless paper pieces, flying into the air. In a blink of an eye, she disappeared into the vast expanse of white snow, leaving no trace.


    ��Rich women sure have their own personalities.��


    Kanp�� looked down at the gradually closingke surface and decisively created thirty shadow clones, instructing them: ��You guys, transport these wooden boxes to ��home��.��


    Because he was worried that Konan hadn''t left, Kanp�� spoke very crypticly, but Kanp�� believes that his shadow clones can understand what he meant.


    ��However����


    ��Hey, hey, do we have to carry so many boxes?��


    ��When will we finish moving them?��


    ��It��s too much!��


    If it is 20 billion in cash, then 200 of the same wooden box in Kanp����s hand would be enough to hold them. However, the 20 billion Explosive Tags did not equate to 20 billion in cash.


    Since each cash note was 100, and one sheet of Explosive Tag is only one, so there are more than 20,000 wooden boxes in thiske!


    Kanp�� was good at math, so he said with a smile: ��Don''t be discouraged by the difficulties in front of you. There��s only 20,000 boxes. If we distribute them evenly, each of you will only be responsible for 666. If you take four at a time, that''s just 166 round trips. Each trip takes about 30 seconds, so there��s two trips in one minute. 166 trips mean a little over 80 minutes. If everyone worked well, you can finish moving them in one hour!��


    ��20,000 boxes�� Only?��


    ��Just a little over 80 minutes?��


    ��It must be easy to say it, right?��


    The group of shadow clones stared at Kanp�� emotionlessly.


    Kanp�� felt somewhat guilty: ��These bastards won��t go on strike and leave me alone, right?��


    ��How long will it take for one person to carry all this?��


    Kanp�� was a little panicked. He cleared his throat, and said firmly: ��As the main body, I naturally share blessings and face difficulties together. Let''s move it together!��

 Chapter 804: Really Accurate

    Chapter 804: Really urate


    From the one hundred billion Explosive Tags, Kanp�� promised Minato to hand in 75 billion of them. However, with the current Shinobi World being so peaceful, Kanp�� didn��t hesitate to take the first 20 billion for himself.


    After finishing the job, Kanp�� returned to Konoha. By now, the snowfall had intensified, and a thickyer of snow had umted on the roof and treetops.


    Many kids dressed like little bears were shouting and ying in the snow on the streets, attracting barks from stray dogs.


    ��This snowy weather is perfect for soaking in a hot spring���� Kanp�� didn''t feel like going to work anymore.


    After sending a shadow clone to the Anbu to train his subordinates, Kanp�� changed course and headed to Ichigo Hot Spring.


    Even though it was still early in the morning, Ichigo Hot Spring is already open for business. Some stinky men who stay up all night are drinking in the hot spring pool and chatting loudly.


    Kanp�� entered the courtyard from the back door, and saw a few Kirigakure��s Shinobi cleaning the umted snow in the courtyard. However, the more they cleared, the more the snow seemed to umte.


    They paid no attention to Kanp�� when he entered, as they already got used to his presence.


    ��Mei, Mei, Mei����Kanp�� knocked on the door of Mei��s bedroom, and Mei, dressed in a kimono, walked out. Her long brown hair cascaded down like a waterfall from her ample chest, revealing a subtle and snowy white delicacy between the strands.


    However, there was still a hint of drunkenness in Mei��s eyes, indicating that she had drunk too much against night.


    Kanp�� quickly supported her into the bedroom, then righteously said to the people outside: ��Aiya, the snow outside is too heavy. Come in quickly, don''t catch a cold.��


    With that, he closed the sliding door.


    Meiy backzily on the warm andfortable futon, then said with a snort: ��Why are you here again?��


    ��What do you mean ��again''���� Kanp�� is quite dissatisfied, so he said with a snort: ��Other than me, do you have any other friends in Konoha? If I don''te to see you, you''ll die of loneliness.��


    Mei didn''t want to bother with this annoying guy.


    Kanp�� then asked: ��Ao hasn��te back yet?��


    ��Without that idiot as a foil, I can��t show my ��specialties��!��


    Mei sighed: ��I received a letter from Ao, saying that Genji-sama has entrusted him with an important matter, so he won''t being here for a while.��


    ��Important matter?��


    Kanp�� narrowed his eyes: ��Could it be a coboration with Orochimaru?��


    ��Konoha Crush n?��


    ��Don��t ask me, I don��t know.�� Mei said emotionlessly.


    Kanp�� snapped out of his thoughts and said with a smile: ��I don''t care about Kirigakure��s affairs, but�� sigh~~��


    ��What��s wrong?�� Mei asked, ��Just say it if you have anything to say.��


    ��I don''t think I should say this���� Kanp�� revealed a touch of sentiment, ��Forget it, I won''t say anything to affect your mood.��


    Mei frowned slightly, very dissatisfied with Kanp����s trickery. She sat up straight, stroked her beautiful hair yfully, and emitted a fragrance mixed with body scent and shampoo.


    ��Speak up!�� Mei urged.


    Kanp�� sighed again and said: ��Mei, you have been isted by Elder Genji.��


    ��Isted?�� Mei showed thoughtful look.


    ��Since the death of Yondaime Mizukage, the power of Iwagakure has been in the hands of Elder Genji, but he is already 78 years old, how can he still have the energy to handle all the official duties of a Great Shinobi Vige?��


    Kanp�� continued, ��In this situation, anyone would understand the need to elect the Godaime Mizukage as soon as possible andplete the transfer of power! And in Kirigakure, whether in terms of strength or reputation, you are number one! Your only shoring is experience, but experience is something that can be umted over a few years, so Elder Genji sent you to Konoha to avoid you umting experience in Kirigakure.��


    Mei looked at Kanp�� expressionlessly: ��You�� Are you trying to sow discord between me and the Elder Genji-sama?��


    ��I didn''t expect you to see through me like this�� You see it so urately.��


    Kanp�� pretended to sigh and said: ��Mei, you''ve already realized it, haven''t you? Otherwise, you wouldn''t be drowning your sorrows in alcohol.��


    ��Shut up!�� Mei red at Kanp�� fiercely.


    However, her charming appearance didn''t have much killing intent, and Kanp��, being tough, continued: ��You can stop my mouth, but you����


    Mei does not wait for Kanp�� to finish speaking and threw a punch at his face. Kanp�� eyes lit up, relying on Minato��s lightning-fast reflexes, he grabbed, pulled, hugged and flipped, rolling onto the futon with Mei.


    Mei was furious, struggling to turn over and press Kanp�� underneath her, then mercilessly pounding her small fist onto Kanp��.


    Kanp�� dodges while struggling�� causing the scene to gradually turn into an H-rated one.


    After more than ten minutes, Kanp�� walked out of the bedroom with two ck eyes.


    Although he had just fought a fierce battle with Mei on futon, fiercely feeling something soft, he was unfortunately kicked out in the end.


    ��Why is it so difficult to get into a rtionship?��


    Kanp�� felt ufortable.


    ����


    Kirigakure.


    Mizukage Building.


    Genji is sitting on the sofa in Mizukage��s Office, and a young secretary was giving him a massage, helping him rx and improve his body fat.


    Knock, knock.


    ��Genji-sama.�� Ao��s voice came from outside the office.


    Genji waved his hand to signal his young secretary to open the door.


    The door opened, and the young man with an eye patch walked in with his head high: ��Genji-sama, one thousand elite Shinobi have been selected!��


    After the end of the Joint Chunin Exam, Ao escorted Suigetsu and the others back to Kirigakure. After that, he intended to return to Konoha immediately, but he was told to stay behind by Genji, who also asked him to select one thousand elite Shinobi from the vige''s numerous Shinobi!


    Genji got up while holding a snake-shaped cane, and nodded appreciatively: ��Ao, I didn''t misjudge you. Well done!��


    Ao showed a humble expression: ��Genji-sama, you praise me too much.��


    ��Next, Ao, you will be responsible for training these one thousand elite Shinobi!�� Genji said seriously.


    ��Me, to train them?�� Ao was overjoyed. After all, he knew that among these one thousand elite Shinobi, many of them are Elite Jonin like him. Being asked to train them��


    Dug, dug, dug!


    Ao''s heart couldn''t help but beat faster.


    Genji said: ��Ao, are you not willing?��


    Ao suppressed his excitement and calmly said: ��Genji-sama, I think Terumi Mei is more suitable for this position.��


    Genji shook his head slightly, and with a deep tone, he said: ��She has a more important mission.��


    ��This���� Ao''s face stiffened. He had apanied Mei for a year in Konoha, or rather, wasted a year there. The so-called important mission mentioned by Genji was nothing more than an imaginary pretext!


    ��Why, you''re not willing?�� Genji��s face darkened, and he mmed his snake-shaped cane heavily on the solid floor.


    Ao��s heart skipped a beat, and he quickly shook his head: ��No, I am willing!��


    Only then did Genji nod in satisfaction: ��Go.��


    Ao turned around, but he seemed hesitant to say something.


    ��Do you want to ask what is the purpose of training these one thousand elite Shinobi?�� Genji slowly sat back on the sofa.


    Ao nodded: ��Yes, please tell me, Genji-sama.��


    Genji shook his head, and said: ��You don��t need to know so much, this is the vige��s secret!��


    ����I understand.�� Although Ao was a little unwilling, he was inherently loyal, so he could only nod and leave.


    ��Continue.��


    After Ao left, Genji looked towards his young secretary.


    The young secretary, who is full of smiles, came over to give him a massage. She spoke slowly with a husky and cold voice, reminiscent of a venomous snake: ��It seems that you don''t fully trust Ao. Then, why did you entrust him to train those one thousand elite Shinobi?��


    ��This is my affair, it''s none of your business, Orochimaru!�� Genji narrowed his eyes.


    A few months ago, Genji��s young secretary inexplicably transformed into Orochimaru. This made Genji both heartbroken and furious, vowing to annihte Orochimaru on the spot!


    Orochimaru then said that he is just a clone, and his death wouldn��t matter. However, if they killed him, Kirigakure will lose the opportunity to obtain Sanbi and rise in the Shinobi World.


    Genji, being an old fox, immediately engaged in a heart-to-heart conversation with Orochimaru. Orochimaru��s skillful tongue quickly convinced Genji that Sambi was in Konoha. Then, Orochimaru revealed his Konoha Crush n, and informed him that Sunagakure and Otogakure had already joined. After contemting for a long time, Genji finally decided to join Orochimaru��s Konoha Crush n. It was for this reason that a thousand elite Shinobi were selected!


    Genji closed his eyes and sat on the sofa while enjoying Orochimaru��s service. He silently looking forward to the beautiful scene of his Kirigakure, Sunagakure, and Otogakure jointly attacking and conquering Konoha three yearster.


    Then, several vague figures shed into his mind.


    Genji opened his eyes: ��Orochimaru, do you really have confidence in dealing with the Yellow sh, Shisui of the Body Flicker, and Gekko Kanp��?��


    ��The young secretary�� said with a sneer: ��Don��t worry. In three years, even without you guys, I can cursh Konoha on my own!��


    With the Chimera Technique, along with Uchiha Shin, Sharingan, and the Wood Release Ninjutsu contained in Hashirama��s cells, Orochimaru felt invincible!

 Chapter 805: Sasukes Mood

    Chapter 805: Sasuke''s Mood


    Therge snowkes fluttered, and in the blink of an eye, it was the end of the year again.


    On this clear morning, Sakura and Ino, these romantic rivals, brazenly used the excuse of making Kadomatsu to invite Sasuke for an outdoor activity, aiming to create an opportunity for a date with him. However, the two ended up colliding with each other.


    ��Ugly forehead, I obviously came first!�� Ino red at her former best friend with annoyed look.


    ��Even if youe first, it doesn��t mean that Sasuke will agree to your invitation, dumb pig!�� Sakura retorted.


    ��Ugly forehead! Please wake up, Sasuke will never like you!�� Ino took a step forward.


    ��I was going to tell you the same thing, dumb pig!�� Sakura refused to back down.


    The two red at each other, and soon looked at each other with disgust, and each turned their heads away.


    Sasuke stood at the door of his house, looking impatiently at the two troublesome girls: ��If there''s nothing else, I''m going back.��


    ��No!��Sakura and Ino quickly rushed to Sasuke''s sides, each grabbing one of his arms.


    ��Sasuke-kun, tonight is the New Year''s Eve. The Kadomatsu at your house hasn''t been made yet. Let''s go collect the materials together!�� Sakura suggested.


    ��Sasuke-kun,e with me. Sakura has already made ns with Naruto, she''s too busy to bother with us. Hahaha.�� Ino said with augh, covering his mouth.


    ��Bastard, I never made ns with Naruto!�� Sakura was furious.


    ��So annoying. Both of you, stop talking. No matter who it is, I won''t����


    Sasuke was about to refuse, when suddenly, a young man appeared from behind him. It��s none other than Itachi.


    ��Sasuke, you''ve been making the Kadomatsu for the past few years. You can go with your ssmates this year.�� Itachi said with smile.


    ��No, I''d rather train with my big brother than make Kadomatsu with everyone!�� Sasuke''s arrogant expression was destroyed in an instant. He hurriedly approached Itachi, wanting to hang on him like a ko.


    Itachi smiled wryly and used his divine finger ability, and with one finger, he poked Sasuke half a meter away, and said: ��Sorry, Sasuke, I have an important appointment. Let''s train together next time.��


    With that said, Itachi disappeared with a flicker.


    ��Sigh����


    Sasuke felt both wronged and unwilling, but deep down, he inexplicably felt a bit happy: ��Big Brother poked my forehead again~��


    He turned his head and looked towards Sakura and Ino. The rich variety of expressions on his face disappeared in an instant, returning to his usual cold self: ��Since that''s the case, let''s go.��


    The two girls were overjoyed, and they immediately surrounded Sasuke and chattering non-stop. One suggested going to the plum tree forest on the east side of the vige to pick plum blossoms, while the other proposed going to the bamboo forest on the west side to cut bamboo. Neither would let the other have her way, and soon, they started arguing.


    Sasuke��s head ached from this: ��These two women are really annoying!!��


    ��I should never go out with them alone, otherwise, I will be annoyed to death!��


    Sasuke decided to go find Naruto.


    If Sakura and Ino are like two flies buzzing around him, then Naruto is like a fly buzzing around Sakura�� Well, this analogy doesn��t feel very appropriate.


    ��Whatever���� Sasuke walked away withrge strides, paying no attention to the two girls who were calling his name affectionately.


    ����


    The group of three first went to Naruto��s house, only to be told that Naruto had gone to Karin��s house early.


    Their faces changed at this information.


    Sakura and Ino exchanged nces, deciding to temporarily stop arguing. They unanimously agreed that they couldn''t let that wild girl Karin get involved in their disputes!


    Sasuke��s expression wasn''t any better. If he simply added Naruto to the mix, he could help him deal with Sakura. However, if they go to Karin��s house, then Karin would surely tag along, and with one plus one minus one, wouldn��t everything he did useless?


    ��Sure enough, it��s better for only the three of us to go harvesting.�� Sakura revealed adylike smile. ��Sasuke-kun, let''s listen to Ino and go pick plum blossoms first.��


    ��No no no, it��s better to go cut bamboo first.�� Ino also has a gentle smile on her face.


    Sasuke, witnessing this scene, felt a shiver down his spine. Even the goosebumps were up.


    ��Forget it, let��s call that Naruto and Karin. That��s right, there��s also Hinata. With more people, I won''t have to constantly face these two women, phew.��


    ��I really have it tough.��


    ��Why doesn��t Big Brother understand my pain at all?��


    Thinking like this, Sasuke immediately went straight to the Gekko Mansion despite the objections of the two women.


    As a result, Grandma Keiko told them that Naruto and the others had left early for training.


    ��Training?��


    ��Did I hear that correctly?��


    Sakura and Ino looked at each other in disbelief.


    Naruto always ranked at the bottom in theory sses, never passing the exams, so in their impression, Naruto is always the lowest ranking. How can the lowest ranking go for training? And it��s also during the New Year?


    As for practical sses, well, their Iruka-sensei had said: Only by mastering the theory can one be an outstanding Shinobi. Someone like Naruto would basically stayed as a Genin forever.


    Even if he is the son of Yellow sh.


    Truly, they felt sorry for the Hokage.


    The two women sighed, then noticed Sasuke was almost disappearing around the street corner, so they hurriedly caught up.


    ��Sasuke-kun, since Naruto isn''t here, let''s go cut bamboo. Just now, stupid pig Ino also said to chop the bamboo first, right?�� Sakura smiled.


    ��Really? Howe I heard someone with ugly forehead say that we should pick plum blossoms first?�� Ino, too, was quite the actress.


    ��Stop arguing.��


    Sasuke is so annoyed, and his dominance is leaking out, ��We''re going to find Naruto! If you don��t want to, then don''t follow me!��


    Hearing this, the two women immediately turned starry-eyed and they followed Sasuke obediently.


    Following the footprints in the snow, Sasuke tracked Naruto��s trails all the way to the river south of the vige.


    ��The footprints disappeared here.�� Sasuke frowned, looked towards the river, just half a meter away.


    The river flowed rapidly, incessantly throughout the year, and even the severe winter couldn''t halt its course.


    ��Look, there, they''re on the river��?�� Sakura, with her sharp eyes, suddenly pointed upstream and shouted.


    The three immediately ran over, and when they got closer, Sasuke��s eyes immediately widened in disbelief.


    On the river��s surface more than ten meters away, Naruto was yelling while fighting with Karin and Hinata. The three of them were maneuvering on the rushing river, throwing punches and kicks as if it were solid ground!


    Just like real Shinobi!


    Sasuke��s eyes turned red in an instant.


    ��When did that Naruto be so powerful?��


    Despite the three people on the river��s surface, all Sasuke could see was Naruto. Watching his agile yet stable movements, Sasuke is both envious and jealous, feeling a bitter taste in his heart!


    ��Sasuke, Sakura, Ino, why are you here?�� Kanp��, covered in ayer of snow, walked over. He had stood there for quite some time, almost turning into a snowman.


    ��Kanp��-senpai.�� Sakura and Ino greeted politely.


    ��Kanp��-senpai, is Naruto undergoing special training under you?�� Sasuke asked with a bitter face.


    ��Hmm?�� Kanp�� noticed that Sasuke��s tone seemed a little off, and he vaguely heard some gnashing sound.


    Kanp�� grinned with a hint of slyness and said: ��Is there a problem?��


    ��I just think it''s unnecessary to give special training to thest ranker like Naruto. After all, no matter how much you train him, he can��t be an amazing Shinobi.�� While saying that, Sasuke faintly shows arrogant and proudful expression, as if saying that he is the genius that deserved special training.


    ��Of course, if you offer to train me, I will not agree, because I have the best genius Big Brother in the Shinobi World!��


    ��Sasuke, it seems like you''re not quite convinced by Naruto. How about����


    Kanp�� smirked, ��You go up there and fight him now?��


    Sasuke''s expression stiffened. He looked down at the rushing river, his hands clenched tightly, and his delicate body trembling slightly.


    He doesn��t know how to walk on water!

 Chapter 806: Naruto; Come Here!

    Chapter 806: Naruto; Come Here!


    Snowkes fluttered, the north wind whistled, and on the turbulent river, the battle between Naruto, and Karin + Hinata, who have been training intermittently for several months under Kanp��, has reached its climax.


    The three of them intertwined, fistsnding, cries of pain echoing, sweat pouring down!


    With the Gentle Fist which has been inherited for thousands of years, coupled with Karin��s tricky sneak attack, the girls�� side firmly held the upper hand.


    However, Naruto, with his thick skin and strong will, continued to fight relentlessly despite being bruised and swollen, yelling in pain but refusing to give up!


    k k k!


    k k k!


    Amidst the intense and rapid physical collisions, Naruto��s eyes peripheral vision suddenly caught a glimpse of pink. He was shocked, and instinctively turned his head to look towards the riverbank.


    ��Sakura?��


    Under Naruto''s bruised and swollen face, the subconscious face full of stubbornness, gave out a ttering smile: ��Sakura~~ Arrggghh!!��k k k k��


    Hinata''s palms turned into afterimages, instantly unleashing abination of strikes on Naruto, who was distracted.


    Fortunately, her Gentle Fist had only reached the eight palms. After the eighth palm, Naruto flew out like a human-shaped paper kite.


    Kanp�� shook his head slightly upon seeing this, and swiftly rescued Naruto, who was about to fall into the water.


    ��Cough cough!�� Naruto opened his mouth and coughed out a mouthful of blood.


    ��Naruto, are you okay?�� Hinata ran from the river to the shore nervously, her face flushed, ��I��m sorry, I, I����


    She had been too carried away in the fight and forgot to hold back, and by the time she snapped out of it, Naruto had already been sent flying.


    ��It��s nothing�� I��m fine.��


    In front of Sakura, the hero Naruto didn''t show any signs of pain, and even pretended to jokinglyin, ��Hinata, although you look gentle and weak, your palm technique is really�� very powerful, ha, haha.��


    ��It really hurts!��


    Naruto gritted his teeth.


    ��If it hurts, just say so. Don''t endure it for the sake of pride, Naruto.�� Karin nced at Sakura aftering ashore, with a hint of craftiness in her eyes.


    ��I-It doesn''t hurt! Don��t talk nonsense!�� Naruto panicked, wishing he could pat his chest forcefully on the spot to prove himself.


    ��Naruto, Sasuke also wants to spar with you.�� Kanp�� interjected, then ced a hand on Naruto''s shoulder while secretly using medical ninjutsu.


    ��Ah, ki mo��! Chiiiii~!�� The pain disappeared suddenly, and Naruto shivered all over, feeling incrediblyfortable.


    Kanp�� immediately felt a chill and withdrew his hand in shock.


    ��Don��t stop.��


    Naruto looked up at Kanp�� with anticipation.


    Kanp�� raised his head, pretending to admire the picturesque snow.


    ��Honestly, why Kanp��-sensei mysteriously be moody again���� Narutoined in his heart.


    Then, he turned his head and looked towards Sakura and Sasuke, his eyes darting as he secretly thought that if he could defeat Sasuke in front of Sakura, he would definitely win her heart!


    With this in mind, Naruto epted the challenge: ��Sasuke, I ept your challenge!��


    ��I didn''t say I wanted to challenge you.�� Sasuke crossed his arms near his chest, tilted his head at a forty-five-degree angle, and said, ��To be honest, you''re far from being my opponent right now. I advise you not to embarrass yourself.��


    ��What did you say? ��Naruto was instantly enraged.


    Perhaps because the goddess in his heart favored Sasuke, Naruto was easily provoked to anger by Sasuke��s provocation, and this time is no exception.


    ��And besides, you''re injured. It wouldn''t be meaningful for me to win against you now.�� Sasuke continued to provoke.


    ��Damn it!!��


    Naruto felt angry, anxious, frustrated, and depressed all at once. He turned around and ran onto the surface of the river, then turned back, stretched out his hand, and beckoned with his index finger. ��Come here!!��


    Naruto learned this move from Kanp��. He feels it was very cool, so he imitated it.


    ��Naruto, how could you possibly be Sasuke-kun''s opponent! Come back quickly!�� Sakura looked displeased, as Naruto��s action was disrespectful to her idol, Sasuke, which was too much!


    ��That��s right, you��re obviously the lowest ranking.�� Ino murmured softly.


    ��No, Naruto may have poor academic grades, but he''s very strong.�� Hinata blushed as she defended Naruto.


    ��Yeah, Hinata is right, that idiot Naruto may be stupid, but he��s still very strong.��


    With her hands on her hips, Karin disyed the demeanor of an elder sister, ��He''s only a little bit worse than us.��


    As soon as she spoke, Sakura and Ino immediately turned their guns at her: ��What? Naruto turns out to be worse than you? That means it��s even more impossible for him to be Sasuke-kun��s opponent.��


    ��Or do you think Sasuke-kun can''t even beat you?�� Ino added fuel to the fire.


    ��You guys!!!�� Karin was furious, ��These two bastards were clearly trying to provoke my and Sasuke''s pure love! Damn it!!��


    ��Hey, what are you talking about!��


    Naruto shouted from the river, ��Sasuke,e over here and fight me!��


    Sasuke stood there silently, with a solemn expression.


    ��Ah, I get it, Sasuke, you, who are always pestering Sakura, probably haven''t even mastered the Water Surface Walking, right?�� Naruto��s IQ suddenly rose at this moment, which is amazing.


    Hearing this, Sasuke is furious, ��It��s obviously that stinky girl Sakura is always pestering me!��


    ��Bastard!!��


    ��Naruto, what nonsense are you talking about? Of course Sasuke-kun has mastered the Water Surface Walking. He just doesn��t want to fight you, for fear of embarrassing you!�� Sakura stood firmly by Sasuke''s side.


    As soon as she spoke, Naruto became even more angry. He repeatedly beckoned with his right index finger and left index finger: ��Come here,e here,e here����


    Sasuke was so angry that he clenched his teeth, veins bulging on the sides of his forehead.


    ��In that case, don��t me me!��


    Sasuke leaped up after turning over, imitating Naruto''s gesture with a cool face: ��Come here!��


    ��So cool!�� Sakura, Ino, Karin instantly became infatuated and subconsciously wanted to approach Sasuke.


    Hinata quickly pulled Karin back, because by now, Naruto had already rushed over.


    ��Bastard!!!��


    Faced with Sasuke��s provocation, Naruto��s IQ instantly dropped to zero, and he rushed over without rhyme or reason.


    ��Hmph!��


    ��Sure enough, it��s still the same old Naruto.��


    Easily resolving the embarrassing situation of not being able to walk on water, Sasuke disdainfully met Naruto''s attack, and his palm pped towards Naruto''s cheeks.


    Naruto had been outnumbered for several months and had gained richbat experience, especially after being ruthlessly trained in response to Karin''s shameless sneak attacks, so facing Sasuke��s straightforward attack, Naruto easily dodged it, then counterattacked with a punch, sending Sasuke flying half a meter away!


    ��What?��


    ��How is it possible?!��


    Sakura and Ino stared wide-eyed at the same time, their faces full of disbelief.


    ��That lowest ranking Naruto, how can he beat Sasuke?��


    ��Obviously in the Academy�� Eh���� The two girls nce at each other, andter realized that Naruto actually hadn''t sparred with Sasuke in the past few months.


    ��I��m not the me I used to be!�� Naruto, with bloody nose and swollen face, looked down righteously at the fallen Sasuke.


    ��Damn it!!��


    Sasuke got up from the ground, his left cheek already red, and a hint of blood at the corner of his mouth.


    ��How could I possibly lose to Naruto, the lowest ranking?!��


    ��I absolutely don��t believe it!��


    Sasuke immediately dashed towards Naruto.


    But Naruto had already seen through his simple and naive attack route.


    ��Thank you, Karin.��


    A slight sense of gratitude inexplicably rose in Naruto''s heart, apanied by a strange embarrassment.


    Although he is absent-minded, Naruto could still he dodge and counterattacked. His fists are like two cunning loaches, striking into Sasuke��s armpits, waist, and legs from tricky angles, quickly bringing Sasuke down.


    ��When you were pestering Sakura, I have always diligently trained. Sasuke, you are no longer my opponent. Just ept this cruel fact!�� Naruto stood proudly in front of Sasuke, looking down at him triumphantly!


    He thought to himself, ��It feels so great to show off. Sakura will surely fall for me now!��


    ��Naruto, how can you say such rude things to Sasuke-kun? Apologize quickly!�� Sakura, the face-lover, gave her answer.


    ��Sakura, why are you like this���� Naruto felt so wronged at this moment. He worked so hard to train, just to defeat Sasuke and prove himself to Sakura, but the result��


    ��So, you see����


    At this moment, Sasuke climbed up from the ground once again, his voice cold and merciless, ��I have never entangled with that woman!��


    Not far away, Kanp�� raised an eyebrow: ��This familiar aura, could it be ����


    Sasuke lifted his head, a trace of blood overflowing from his eyes, revealing the Sharingan!

 Chapter 807: Sasuke: Redeeming My Dignity

    Chapter 807: Sasuke: Redeeming My Dignity


    Naka Shrine.


    Under the huge red torii gate, there is a stone staircase that stretches for hundreds of meters. At this moment, heavy snow is falling, and the stone steps are covered with thick snow.


    ��Itachi, is it really okay?��


    At the bottom of the stone steps, a girl wearing a purple coat and a forehead protector is clearing the snow from the steps with a broom.


    The girl looks to be about fourteen or fifteen years old, with long ck hair, a clear face, bright eyes, and a beauty mark below her right eye, adding a touch of charm.


    Beside the girl, Itachi is also sweeping with a broom, and hearing her question, he answered with an expressionless face: ��Our team will be on a break for today and tomorrow.��


    ��I mean your little brother.��


    The girl looked to Itachi with bright eyes, pretending to be innocent as she asks, ��Don��t you need to apany him?��


    ��He went out with his ssmates.�� Itachi replied calmly.��Oh.�� The girl blinks a couple of times and asks with a teasing tone, ��Then, if your younger brother didn''t go out with his ssmates, you wouldn''t have time to apany me?��


    Itachi pauses for a moment, and the ck pupils of his eyes be even deeper, as if he has encountered an unbeatable enemy, and he was quickly thinking a strategy to ovee it.


    ��Don''t think too much. I already know the answer now, hmph.�� The girl snorted annoyedly, and continues sweeping the snow with her mouth pouted.


    ��Izumi, you�� I���� Itachi wanted to say something but hesitated.


    Seeing Itachi like this, Izumi feels annoyed again and quickly climbs two steps of the stone staircase, distancing herself from him.


    Itachi smiles wryly and shakes his head slightly, then follows her.


    ��


    Next to the certain river.


    Sasuke clenches his fists tightly, staring at Naruto.


    Although Naruto is the son of Yondaime Hokage, in the past few years at the Academy, Naruto has always appeared in the image of an idiot. Coupled with his poor academic performance, frequent criticism from their teacher, Iruka, his infatuation with Sakura, and various ridiculous antics, Naruto has always been perceived as the lowest ranking.


    Not only Sasuke, Sakura, Ino, Karin and the others, even Kanp�� will unconsciously regard Naruto as the lowest ranking when he sees his idiotic appearance. Therefore, being defeated by someone who he always considered a loser, the prideful Sasuke couldn''t bear this humiliation!


    What''s even more unbearable for Sasuke is that he was just pretending to be cool, saying things like ��Naruto, you are far from being my opponent��, ��Naruto, you are inviting humiliation to oneself when you fight with me��, ��Naruto, you are injured, it''s meaningless even if I win.��


    And the result?


    He couldn''t even defeat the injured Naruto!


    Embarrassment, difort, frustration, anger, suffocation, unwillingness, all kinds of negative emotions brewed and surged in his mind, making him feel utterly ashamed!


    At this moment, Naruto arrogantly said: ��When you were pestering Sakura, I have always diligently trained. Sasuke, you are no longer my opponent. Just ept this cruel fact!��


    ��Am I pestering Sakura?��


    ��It��s clearly Sakura the one pestering me!��


    ��How dare you misunderstand me!!��


    At this moment, Sasuke''s mind was once again in turmoil.


    Until now, Sasuke had been annoyed by Sakura, Ino and Karin��s pestering, but the continuous praise and worship had naturally led Sasuke to believe that he was the perfect Prince Charming in their hearts.


    But at this moment, their perfect Prince Charming is easily defeated by the lowest ranking in front of them��


    And the perfect Prince Charming��s image has been shattered.


    From now on, how could Uchiha Sasuke maintain his pride in front of them, in Academy, in the ssroom?


    Then, he heard Sakura say: ��Naruto, how can you say such rude things to Sasuke-kun? Apologize quickly!��


    Feeling ashamed and humiliated, Sasuke not only didn''t feel Sakura��s care and love for him from her words, but also felt that his pride and dignity were being trampled upon by her harshly!


    ��Have I actually fallen so low that I need your pity?��


    ��What a joke!!��


    At this moment, the various negative emotions in his mind arepletely out of control and went berserk like a raging flood!


    ��So, I have never pestered that woman!��


    Sasuke stood up coldly from the ground. In a daze, he suddenly felt something rushing into his eyes, followed by a sharp pain, and then the world he saw became clear.


    ��Sasuke-kun, your eyes���� Sakura looked Sasuke��s eyes that suddenly changed in astonishment.


    ��Is that�� Uchiha n��s Sharingan?�� Ino eximed in shock.


    Karin pretended to push up the sses on her nose bridge calmly, her eyes shining brightly: ��Sasuke-kun with Sharingan activated looks even cooler~~��


    ��Sharingan?��


    Only the lowest ranking, Naruto, looked puzzled, ��What is that? But Sasuke, even if your eyes turning red, you''re still not my match!��


    ��Is that so? Hmph����


    At first, Sasuke was also confused, but he quickly deduced from the unusual vision in his eyes and the reactions of Sakura and the others that he had activated the Kekkei Genkai of the Uchiha n: Sharingan!


    ��Was it a blessing in disguise?��


    Sasuke chuckled, and then said, ��Naruto, you know nothing about the power of the Uchiha n!��


    That��s right, with the Sharingan activated, Sasuke felt the familiar pride and dignitying back to him!


    ��I am still the same youth as before!��


    ��I haven''t changed at all!��


    With a flicker, Sasuke turned into an arrow from the string and rushed towards Naruto. He couldn��t wait to redeem his pride and dignity!


    Naruto, however, was not backing down and also charged at him with fists swinging.


    As the two approached each other at high speed, Sasuke became more and more excited: ��I can see it, I can see every move of Naruto!��


    ��No!��


    ��Not just could I see, the Sharingan can also predict his next move!��


    Suppressing the excitement in his heart, Sasuke pretended to throw a punch towards Naruto''s nose. Naruto, who had rich actualbat experience, immediately avoided Sasuke��s fist with a side step, and then punched him on the abdomen.


    If Sasuke before activating the Sharingan stood on the first level and Naruto on the second, then at this moment, with the Sharingan, Sasuke had already reached the third level!


    Sasuke perfectly predicted Naruto��s movements, smirked, flipped over, and then made a semicircle with his right foot in the air and kicked Naruto��s shoulder heavily!


    Bang!


    Naruto was kicked directly into the snow!


    ��Naruto!�� Hinata looked at Naruto nervously.


    ��The lowest ranking should act like the lowest ranking!��


    Sasuke stood proudly in front of Naruto, who was trapped in the snow. Looking down at him condescendingly, he said with full of pride, ��Naruto, I was just going easy on you earlier. Did you really think you could beat me?��


    ��Damn it!��


    Naruto, who has rich experience in being beaten up, quickly got up from the snow: ��I was just going easy on you too! Come again!��


    Naruto kicked Sasuke who was close by.


    Sasuke lightly leaped, and at the same time, his left foot drew a half-circle, fiercely side-kicking Naruto''s cheek.


    k!


    Naruto turned into a paper kite and flew away horizontally.


    ��My eyes have already predicted all your movements.�� Sasuke had just finished speaking when he felt a sharp pain in his eyes.


    ��No good, the consumption of Sharingan is greater than I imagined!��


    Sasuke quickly put his hands in his pockets and said coolly, ��That''s it for today. I''m leaving.��


    With that, Sasuke turned around, leaving everyone with the lonely figure of an expert, gradually disappearing into the wind and snow.

 Chapter 808: Wardrobe and Jealousy

    Chapter 808: Wardrobe and Jealousy


    ��Who am I?��


    ��Where am I?��


    ��What am I doing?��


    In a daze, Naruto climbed up from the snow, looking confused at the nearby Kanp�� and Hinata beside him, and Sakura��s group of three, who were still staring at Sasuke''s departing figure obsessedly.


    ��Not good, Naruto��s brain got kicked out.�� Kanp�� quickly checked on him.


    Hinata was also terrified and looked at him with a worried look: ��Naruto, Naruto, are you okay? can you hear me? Do you remember what just happened?��


    ��Kanp��-sensei, that�� wait a minute.��


    Naruto somewhat resisted Kanp����s inspection, but then, in the next moment, he suddenly remembered what had just happened and shouted, ��I remember! That guy Sasuke�� Huh, where is he?��


    Kanp�� was relieved after finished checking and confirmed that Naruto was fine, and then he said: ��He ran away after finished showing off.����Damn it! That bastard Sasuke!!!��


    Naruto became angry for a while, and then he was puzzled and said, ��Kanp��-sensei, I obviously defeated Sasuke, but why did he suddenly be stronger in the end? Did he really hide his strength at the beginning?��


    ��Of course not, he suddenly became stronger because you stimted him too much and made him awaken his Sharingan.��


    Kanp�� lectured solemnly, ��Naruto, if you didn''t talk so much, worked hard silently, and knocked Sasuke out directly, then he wouldn''t have awakened his Sharingan and turned defeat into victory. So, remember, viins die from talking too much, you must remember this.��


    Naruto nodded in confusion, then suddenly grasped the point: ��Kanp��-sensei, am I a viin?��


    ��It''s the same for heroes.�� Kanp�� said.


    Naruto nodded as if he understood.


    Kanp�� patted Naruto on the shoulder, hoping he could really listen.


    In the original work, although Sasuke��s showing off is annoying, Naruto��s Talk-no-Jutsu is equally ufortable. Once he starts speaking, he would always be babbling on and on, dragging out a single episode for 20 minutes!


    After Sasuke left, Sakura and Ino had no reason to stay either, so they soon bid farewell.


    Although Naruto still wanted Sakura to linger a bit longer, considering that he had just been defeated by Sasuke, he couldn''t bear the embarrassment, so he reluctantly watched his goddess slowly leave.


    ��Naruto, stop looking. A girlfriend isn''t obtained by licking, it''s about attracting. Do you understand? Sasuke can attract so many girls because he''s really good at pretending. By pretending to be someone he''s not, he attracts those naive girls.��


    As the conversation reached this point, Kanp�� felt a cold murderous intenting from the side.


    ��Oops, I forgot that Karin hadn''t left yet.��


    Their sibling rtionship was about to break down�� But Kanp�� was annoyed by Naruto''s appearance and chose to ignore Karin, continuing to lecture, ��Naruto, look at yourself again. Youck style, taste, and even hairstyle. You''re just a big round lump. How can you attract those girls like this?��


    ��Kanp��-sensei������


    Naruto looked back at Kanp�� incredulously. Then, he immediately rushed over with teary eyes, ��Kanp��-sensei, help me~~��


    ��You have to help me, I want to reach the top~��


    Kanp�� waved his hand calmly and said, ��First of all, you need Pinru��s wardrobe.�� (T/N: The words Pinru��s wardrobe has no meaning in itself. It only appeared as a famous sentence in the TV series, The Temptation of Going Home and became an Inte buzzword. You can only say "Why are you wearing Pinru''s clothes", which means "You are so coquettish".)


    ��Who is Pinru?��


    Naruto looked at him in confusion.


    But at this moment, Karin, whose sibling rtionship was breaking down, interrupted them with a cold sneer: ��Big brother, you can��t even find a girlfriend yourself, so stop misleading others.��


    Kanp����s face twitched at this: ��I can��t find girlfriend?��


    ��What��s the joke?!��


    ��I��d rather stay single than settle for less!��


    ��I refuse to settle!��


    ��Furthermore, haven''t I been licking Terumi Mei?��


    ��And I''ll soon have her in my arms!��


    Thinking about it this way, Kanp�� feels something was off.


    ��Forget it, let''s get Naruto Pinru��s wardrobe first!��


    ��Since tomorrow is the New Year, let''s end the training here.��


    Kanp�� casually nced at Naruto''s dull brown coat and said, ��Let''s go, buy some clothes.��


    With Naruto and the other two in tow, Kanp�� returned to the vige. Then, their group plunged into the bustlingmercial street, starting their shopping trip.


    ����


    On the other side.


    After Sasuke got home, he ran to the backyard excitedly, but his big brother wasn''t there.


    He then ran to the study, but his father wasn''t there either.


    He ran to the kitchen, and his mother was also absent.


    ��Sigh, why aren''t they back yet?��


    Sasuke looked upset. At this time, he eagerly wanted to share his journey of awakening the Sharingan with his family.


    He sat alone in the backyard pavilion, boredly watching as the snow gradually covered the rockery, ponds, and walls. As noon approached, Sasuke suddenly heard faint voicesing from the entrance.


    ��Big brother is back!��


    Sasuke jumped up and ran to the entrance, then��


    ��Who is this woman?!��


    Sasuke looked at the woman who was chatting andughing with his brother at the entrance, his hands clenched, his teeth grinding, his whole appearance turning sour!!


    ��I�� I was fighting with Naruto in the morning. If I hadn''t activated the Sharingan at a critical moment, I would have been defeated by that lowest ranking, and our Uchiha n��s pride would have been trampled under his feet.


    ��I fought a bloody battle to uphold the glory of our n, but you, big brother, are chatting andughing with a woman I don''t know����


    ��And�� You''ve never smiled so happily when talking to me!!!��


    Thinking of how many times Itachi apologized to him, said sorry, had something else to do, or promised next time, Sasuke felt utterly hopeless: ��As expected, Big brother doesn��t love me at all����


    (�i�s^�t�i)


    Sasuke turned dejectedly and walked towards the backyard.


    ��Sasuke, you''re back so early.��


    Itachi turned around when he heard the movement, and said with a slight smile, ��Let me introduce you, this is����


    ��I don��t want to know her!!�� Sasuke roared angrily, then ran into the house with small steps.


    ???


    Itachi had a big question mark above his head.


    ��Pfftt~ ~hahaha.��


    Izumi covered her mouth and chuckled, ��Itachi, your little brother is so cute.��


    Itachi frowned slightly, his forehead lines deepening, and he says, ��Sorry, I''ve spoiled Sasuke too much.��


    ��Idiot, didn''t you notice?�� Izumi looked at him with shining eyes.


    ��Notice�� what?�� Itachi felt like his IQ had been demoted by a level.


    ��Your little brother is jealous~�� Izumi said with augh.


    ��Jealous?��


    Itachi was full of disbelief, ��Jealous�� of you? How could he����


    ��I think your little brother is probably too dependent on you, so when he sees you with a new friend, he feels like he''s going to be taken away by someone else, so he got mad at you just now.�� Izumi exined.


    Itachi thinks about it carefully, and felt that it seems that this might be the case. He sighed deeply and said: ��Izumi����


    ��I understand, I won��t be angry.�� Izumi waved her hand, ��Then, I��ll go first.��


    ��Goodbye.�� Itachi escorted her to the door.


    ��By the way, we�� the evening date���� Izumi lowered her head, her pretty face blushing.


    ��I wille.�� Itachi said solemnly, ��Don��t worry.��


    ��Mm.��


    After Izumi left, Itachi went to the backyard, only to be greeted by arge snowball.


    Itachi instinctively dodged to the side, then turned his head to look, and saw Sasuke standing in the backyard, picking up snowballs and throwing them at him.


    A slight smile appeared on Itachi''s lips, tinged with a hint of tenderness. This time, he did not dodge, allowing the snowballs to hit him.


    After a while, Sasuke felt distressed, so he ran over with tears in his eyes and questioned: ��Big brother, why didn''t you dodge?��


    ��Are you still angry?�� Itachi asked with a smile.


    Sasuke pouted: ��Big brother, that woman�� she�� I�� Big brother, do you not want me anymore?��


    ��Idiot, you''re my little brother, I will always take care of you and I will never abandon you.�� Itachi said seriously.


    ��Big brother���� Sasuke��s eyes were filled with moved tears. He threw himself into Itachi''s arms and choked for a while before lifting his head, ��Then Big brother, can you apany me to admire the moon tonight? I have a surprise for you!��


    ��Ummm������ Itachi hesitated for a moment, then shook his head slowly, ��Sorry, I have an important mission at night.��


    ��But Big brother, aren''t you on vacation?�� Sasuke looked at him suspiciously.


    ��It is a temporary mission added by Captain Kanp��.�� Itachi said expressionlessly.


    ��I see���� Sasuke lowered his head aggrievedly.


    Seeing this, Itachi felt guilty in his heart: ��Sorry, Sasuke, this is thest time, I promise!��

 Chapter 809: Love Problems

    Chapter 809: Love Problems


    As the sky gradually darkened and the snow stopped, Konoha was covered in a silvery white. Naruto returned home carrying bags, his face full of excitement.


    The Kadomatsu outside the house was already covered with snow. Naruto kicked the snow off with his foot and then banged his head against the door.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    ��I��m back!�� Naruto shouted loudly.


    Shortly after, Kushina came out to open the door, her hands on the hips, and she said angrily: ��Naruto, it''s New Year''s Eve today, I told you toe back earlier when you went out before. Did you not listen?! And, whose stuff is that you are holding?��


    Naruto, shameless as ever, grinned and said: ��It was given to me by Kanp��-sensei, it''s called Pinru��s wardrobe!��


    ��Pinru��s�� wardrobe?��


    ��What is that?��


    Kushina, looking puzzled, let Naruto in, then forcefully took over the bags from him and enthusiastically started unpacking them one by one.Minato, hearing themotion, also came out from the kitchen, and said with a slight smile: ��Did Kanp�� bought a gift for Naruto?��


    ��It��s Pinru��s wardrobe!��


    Naruto eximed excitedly, ��Kanp��-sensei said that, as long as I have Pinru��s wardrobe, I can����


    ��You can what?�� Kushina interrupted him, her expression turned ugly as she nced at the colorful clothes on the sofa.


    Naruto felt guilty on the spot: ��No, it��s nothing.��


    ��What''s wrong?�� Minato was a little puzzled. He nced at the clothes on the sofa and asked thoughtfully. ��Kushina, did Kanp�� buy expensive clothes for Naruto?��


    Kushina didn''t answer, but instead stared at Naruto with piercing gaze, making him feel a chill run down his spine. He instinctively lowered his head and brought his feet together, his hands tightly pressed against his thighs, his body spelling out a big ��coward��!


    ��Naruto, are you�� at the Academy���� Kushina squinted and asked each word carefully, ��Have someone you like?��


    Naruto shuddered, and without saying anything further, he ran upstairs: ��I��m going to take a shower!��


    ��Naruto, get down here right now!!!�� Kushina roared angrily, like a dragon''s roar.


    Not to mention Naruto, even the esteemed Yondaime Hokage, Namikaze Minato, who is so powerful that his title the Yellow sh shakes the whole Shinobi World, was frightened by the roar.


    At that moment, Naruto turned into a blur, disappearing around the corner of the stairs at Chunin-level speed.


    Kushina was about to chase after him, but was stopped by Minato who had recovered.


    ��Kushina, don��t be angry for now.��


    Minato smiled bitterly, ��Kanp�� bought these clothes, so why does it have to do with Naruto having someone he likes?��


    ��Minato, your reaction is really slow.�� Kushina looked at him with disdain.


    ��In the entire Shinobi World, only you dare say I have a slow reaction���� Minato showed an awkward and polite smile.


    Kushina sighed, then exined: ��Although we''ve been busy with work in the past few years, we''ve been buying new clothes for Naruto every month. Have you ever seen him wear any of them?��


    Minato was taken aback. ��Indeed, for some reason, Naruto always favored those few pieces of earth-colored clothing, while the rest remained sealed in the wardrobe.��


    ��Now, you''ve seen how happy Naruto is with these new clothes, right?��


    Kushina said with a snort, ��For Naruto to undergo such a big change�� it must be because he has someone he likes!��


    ��So that��s how it is.��


    Minato smiled wryly, ��In this regard, Kushina��s reaction is indeed quicker than mine.��


    He then asked: ��Then, what are you going to do?��


    Kushina frowned and said: ��Naruto is still a student now. It''s too early for him to be involved in these things.��


    Minato didn��t speak, but looked at her so quietly.


    Kushina blinked a few times, slowly remembering that they themselves had confirmed their rtionship during their time at the Academy ��


    In that case��


    ��Minato, Naruto is like this because of you!��


    Kushina, with her hands on the hip,ined, ��Like father, like son. That saying is indeed true!��


    ��Kushina, is it appropriate for you to say that���� Minato started to speak quietly, feeling a little wronged.


    ��I don��t care, Naruto��s grades are already bad enough. If he gets distracted by these things, will his grades still be eptable?�� Kushina asked.


    ��Naruto��s current results can��t eptable either���� Minato smiled bitterly and defended: ��Actually, I''ve talked to Iruka-sensei about it. He said Naruto''s performance in practicalbat is still good.��


    Kushina tilted her head.


    ��Okay okay, I understand what you mean. I''ll talk to Naruto.��


    Minato sighed, then remembered something and asked, ��Kushina, what if Naruto really likes that girl, like I liked you back then?��


    Kushina frowned, held back for a while, then felt a bit discouraged, and said with a whisper: ��Naruto absolutely cannot have a rtionship during his time at the Academy. That''s my bottom line!��


    ����


    At the same time


    At the Uchiha n��s settlement.


    The living room of n Head��s mansion is brightly lit. Fugaku, Mikoto, Itachi, and Sasuke��s family of four are having dinner.


    Since bing an Advisor, the aura surrounding Fugaku had grown stronger, his authority increasing day by day. Both Itachi and Sasuke dared not speak loudly in front of him anymore.


    ��Fugaku, it��s the New Year��s Eve. Don''t look so serious. Try to be happier.�� Mikoto noticed the tense atmosphere and reminded Fugaku not to be so stiff.


    Fugaku sighed at this. It��s not like he wanted to be like this, but he couldn��t help it. Since taking on the role of Advisor, his aura had be stronger and stronger, and he couldn''t control it. It was truly ufortable.


    ��I��m full, you guys should eat more.�� Fugaku put down his chopsticks and went to the study to read.


    As soon as he left, Itachi also put down his chopsticks and said, ��I��m full too.��


    After saying that, he got up and headed towards the entrance.


    ��Itachi, are you going out sote?�� Mikoto asked in surprise.


    ��Yeah, I have something to do.�� Itachi replied, and quickly disappeared at the entrance.


    ��Big brother said that he has an emergency mission from the Anbu.�� Sasuke immediately said, ��Isn��t Dad the vige��s Advisor? Can��t he let Big brother rest?��


    ��An emergency mission from the Anbu?��


    Mikoto immediately knew it was an excuse after hearing this. If it was really an emergency mission from the Anbu, how could Itachi sit here and have dinner peacefully?


    ��But why did he lie to Sasuke?��


    ��Could it be����


    Mikoto thought of something, then a cheerful smile appeared on her face, and she said: ��Sasuke, since Big brother has a mission, let''s not disturb him, okay?��


    ��Oh���� Sasuke lowered his head and continued eating.


    After dinner, Sasuke was not in the mood to go out to y, so he waited outside Itachi''s bedroom in the corridor.


    As time passed by, at around ten o''clock, Itachi returned with an inexplicable happy smile on his face.


    Under this smile, even the lines on his face showed some color.


    Sasuke saw this smile and his heart immediately broke.


    ��Big brother lied to me. It was not an Anbu��s mission at all. He must have gone to see that woman I saw during the day!!��


    ��Big brother!��


    ��Big brother!!��


    ��You actually lied to me for a woman����


    Tears welled up in Sasuke''s eyes uncontrobly. At this moment, he once again felt the sting in his eyes.


    At the same time, Itachi seemed to sense something. He suddenly turned his head towards Sasuke''s direction, then his pupils immediately shrank: ��Sharingan?!��

 Chapter 810: Naruto’s Ambition

    Chapter 810: Naruto��s Ambition


    At the end of the wooden corridor, the tearful and resentful Sasuke felt utterly deste. The taste of being betrayed by the closest and dearest person was too bitter!


    ��Sasuke, who is still in the fifth-year of the Academy, can��t bear it!��


    ��Sasuke, your eyes����


    Itachi came to Sasuke with a flicker, staring at his eyes in disbelief.


    ��Left eye, one-tomoe, right eye, two-tomoe����


    ��Sasuke actually awakened his Sharingan?��


    ��Could it be that the surprise he mentioned during the day refer to this?��


    ��Big brother, I hate you!�� Sasuke violently pushed Itachi away, then stomped back to his room in tears.


    ��Sasuke���� Itachi was stunned, then immediately realized that Sasuke must have seen through his lies.Itachi, who is not good at words, felt guilty and pondered. He then decided to stay with Sasuke all day tomorrow to make it up to him.


    ����


    Early the next morning.


    Outside the Gekko Mansion, Naruto knocked on the gate early in the morning wearing his new good-looking clothes.


    Knock knock knock��


    ��Good morning, Grandma Keiko!�� Naruto greeted Keiko, who opened the gate, with a big smile.


    ��This is�� that grandson?��


    Keiko looked up and down at Naruto, her eyes lit up: ��Naruto, did you change your clothes today?��


    In the past, Naruto used to wear those earth-colored clothes all year round. Now that he suddenly changed into a new outfit, Keiko almost couldn��t recognize him.


    ��Hehehe���� Naruto saw the surprise in Keiko��s eyes and smiled shyly.


    ��Come in quickly. Have you eaten yet?�� Keiko smiled and led Naruto into the house.


    ��Not yet.��


    Naruto said, ��I love the onigiri made by Grandma Keiko the most!��


    ��This grandson can really talk���� Keiko smiled reservedly and, recalling the disgusted expressions of her own children when they ate her onigiri, she couldn''t help but have a fondness for Naruto. She immediately went to the kitchen and seriously made the seaweed onigiri.


    Naruto took the opportunity to sneak into Kanp����s bedroom and wake him from the quilt seal.


    ��Naruto����


    Today, the snow outside the house is already slowly melting, and the weather is getting colder and colder, so Kanp�� does not want to get up so early.


    Naruto then said: ��Kanp��-sensei, Grandma Keiko said that she would make 100 seaweed onigiri for us today!��


    Kanp����s face changed greatly, he quickly got up, brushed his teeth and washed his face, then hurriedly took Naruto to Ichiraku Ramen.


    ��Good morning, Teuchi-san, Ayame-chan.��


    ��Good morning, Teuchi-san, Ayame nee-chan.��


    After exchanging greetings with the owner and his daughter, they found a corner to sit down.


    ��Kanp��-sensei, it was so thrillingst night. My mom found out my secret.�� After Naruto sat down, he couldn��t wait to talk about what happenedst night, with a bit of fear still remaining on his face.


    ��What did your dad say?�� Kanp�� asked.


    ��Dad said no dating during school.�� Naruto said with a hint of grievance, ��Kanp��-sensei, what should I do?��


    Kanp�� said unperturbedly: ��Remember what I told you yesterday?��


    ��Yeah, you need to attract the girl to get her, not licked.�� Naruto repeated.


    ��So, Naruto, if you can sessfully attract Sakura, then she will definitely be willing to wait for you until graduation.�� Kanp�� said, ��If you can''t attract her, who else would you date?��


    Naruto thought about it, realizing the logic behind it. He then asked hastily: ��Kanp��-sensei, can I attract Sakura now?��


    Kanp�� shook his head slightly: ��Naruto, even though you have the Pinru��s wardrobe, your words and actions still reveal your undignified loser essence, so you still need to continue making changes.��


    Supporting his chin with both hands, Naruto asked with a troubled expression: ��Kanp��-sensei, what is undignified loser essence?��


    ��In simpler terms, it means not reading books or newspapers, loving snacks, and not wanting to sleep.��


    Naruto did a quick calction in his mind, and was shocked. He really didn''t read books or newspapers, loved snacks, and didn''t want to sleep��


    ��Oh no, oh no, oh no, I''m an undignified loser����


    Naruto was on the verge of tears: ��Kanp��-sensei, help me.��


    ��Two bowls of miso ramen.�� Ayame walked over with two bowls of ramen, smiling brightly, ��Big brother Kanp��, Naruto, please enjoy.��


    ��Thank you. ��The two thanked her.


    Kanp�� grabbed his chopsticks and took a sip of the soup, showing a blissful expression: ��This soup is heavenly~��


    After eating a few bites of ramen, Kanp�� said: ��Naruto, if you want to change your undignified loser essence, the simplest and quickest way is to read books. Can youmit to reading books for five to six hours every day?��


    Naruto shook his head decisively: ��I can��t do it.��


    ��Then you''re done for. You have no future.�� Kanp�� said while shaking his head with disappointment.


    ��Kanp��-sensei, is there any other way?�� Naruto was unwilling.


    Kanp�� thought for a moment and said: ��Women admire strength. As long as you master the art of pound�� No, an expert. Naruto, as long as you can stand on the top of the Shinobi World, Sakura will definitely be willing to wait for you, just like you''re willing to lick her before.��


    Finally, it came back to that.


    At this time, Naruto, who had been convinced by Kanp��. was already trembling with excitement, and his face flushed with excitement, ��Kanp��-sensei, is that true? You''re not lying to me, are you?��


    ��When have I ever lied to you?�� Kanp�� frowned, slightly displeased.


    Naruto shrank back, about to apologize, but then felt that something was off.


    To say that Kanp�� did not lie to him, it feels like he has lied a few times before, but if he said he has lied to him, Naruto can��t remember anything concrete��


    If Hayate were here right now, he would probably pat Naruto''s shoulder affectionately and say: I feel the same as you.


    ��Whatever!��


    Naruto shook his head to shake off this feeling, looked at Kanp�� earnestly, and then said: ��Kanp��-sensei, please train me in the strictest way possible. I must make Sakura�� I mean, I must stand at the top of the Shinobi World!��


    Kanp��, who pretended not to hear Sakura��s name, patted Naruto��s shoulder seriously: ��Naruto, I''m proud of your decision.��


    Then, his expression gradually became serious, and he said firmly, ��And you can rest assured, I, as a member of the Gekko n, swear on the honor of our n that I will definitely train you so that you can stand at the top of the Shinobi World!��


    ��If I can''t do it, I''ll livestream myself eating crap upside down.��


    ��That''s how confident I am!��


    ����


    On the border between the Land of Grass and the Land of Rain, heavy rain poured down as a group of Rogue Shinobi, dressed in raincoats and wielding des and kunai, swiftly advanced through the rain.


    ��The target is up ahead!��


    ��Make sure to kill them with one blow!��


    The Rogue Shinobi had not run far before they saw three figures ahead in the rain.


    ��Kill them all!�� The leading Rogue Shinobi shouted.


    ��Yes!�� The ragtag army immediately rushed forward to attack.


    ��Shin, I��ll leave it to you.�� Orochimaru said as he continued walking forward, with Iwagakure��s Shinobi following closely behind him. The Chakra inside his body has long been sealed and he now like amb to the ughter, only able to be butchered by Orochimaru.


    ��I understand.�� Shin slowly turned around, his two tomoe Sharingan shining brightly in the gloomy environment.


    Since Orochimaru released a bounty for the Iwagakure��s Shinobi in the ck market, Rogue Shinobi would attack them every few days. Shin had long been ustomed to it, and in the life-and-death struggle, his strength is undergoing rapid transformation.


    The shy movements were gradually disappearing from his hands, leaving only the refined killing techniques: simple, clean, and efficient!


    Puff!


    Puff!


    Puff!


    The sound of des cutting through flesh and blood was heard, apanied by the pungent smell of blood, which quickly spread and was then washed away by the rain.


    Shin nced back at the disappearing figure of Orochimaru in the rain and narrowed his eyes, but he immediately shook his head: ��Now is not the best time to escape from Orochimaru. I am still not strong enough!��


    Shin put away his kunai, turned around, and caught up with Orochimaru.


    After taking a few steps, Shin saw the figures of Orochimaru and Iwagakure��s Shinobi, they were standing in front without moving.


    ��What��s going on?��


    Shin stepped forward, and then saw a blurry figure standing in front of Orochimaru and the Iwagakure��s Shinobi.


    ��Who are you���� Orochimaru��s unique hoarse voice came from the rain.


    ��Me?��


    The figure in the rain slowly sneered, ��What a joke! If you don��t know me, why did you post a bounty for my head in the ck market, Orochimaru!��


    ��ck market��s bounty?��


    Orochimaru nced discreetly at the Iwagakure��s Shinobi behind him and said, ��I don��t know what you are talking about����


    ��Wait!��


    At this moment, Orochimaru��s mind was suddenly struck by lightning.


    ��ck market��s bounty?��


    ��Could this person be����

 Chapter 811: Shinnos Fury

    Chapter 811: Shinno''s Fury


    ��You��re Shinno?��


    Orochimaru''s gaze lingered on the blurry figure in the rain, his expression gradually bing serious.


    Before Orochimaru defected from Konoha, he did indeed ask Danzo to post a bounty for Shinno in the ck market, just to obtain his Body Revival Technique.


    However, after Orochimaru sessfully traded with Kanp�� and obtained the ��modified version'' of the Body Revival Technique, this ck market��s bounty was put to rest. He didn��t expect that after so many years, Shinno would actually appear voluntarily in front of him.


    Orochimaru carefully sensed Shinno��s aura, but what shocked him was that he wasn��t able to sense any aura belonging to Shinobi from Shinno.


    ��To be able to conceal his aura to the point where even I can''t sense it, Shinno��s proficiency in the Body Revival Technique is probably not inferior to mine!��


    ��This is a powerful enemy!��


    Orochimaru narrowed his golden vertical pupils.


    Now that he was reincarnated into Hiruko��s body, his soul and the body still cannot blend together, so he was like a fragile porcin, ready to crack at any moment. Once Shinno made a move��Orochimaru wasn''t afraid of death, because the clone he hid in Kirigakure has part of his soul. So even if this ��main body�� died, the clone could use the Living Corpse Reanimation to resurrect him. The key is Uchiha Shin!


    There is only one Uchiha Shin in the Shinobi World. If Shinno kills Uchiha Shin, what about Orochimaru��s Konoha Crush n?


    Relying on Sunagakure and Kirigakure alone wouldn''t be enough toplete the n!


    ��It seems like I''ll have to take a gamble!��


    ��Now, tell me why you put a bounty on my head, Orochimaru!�� Shinno stepped through the rain curtain, standing calmly in front of Orochimaru.


    Shinno is about fifty-sixty years old, with hair that was half gray and half white, a kind face, and his physique�� seemed somewhat sturdy, but apart from that, there was nothing remarkable about him.


    Shin took a step back, vaguely feeling that this ordinary old man in front of him was not simple. At the same time, he secretly thought: ��If this old man and Orochimaru were to fight, maybe I could try to escape!��


    Facing Shinno��s question, Orochimaru suddenlyughed: ��Hahahaha����


    This is called seizing the initiative!


    Shinno was indeed bluffed by him, and he frowned in confusion.


    Orochimaru suddenly stoppedughing and said coldly: ��I did indeed put a bounty on your head in the ck market, but I was also acting on someone else''s behalf.��


    ��On someone else''s behalf���� Shinno asked in doubt: ��Who is it!��


    ��Gekko Kanp��!�� Orochimaru said solemnly. He was betting that Gekko Kanp�� hadn''t obtained the Body Revival Technique from Shinno through legitimate means!


    ��Gekko Kanp��?�� Shinno was puzzled, as he really didn��t know the owner of this name.


    ��Is Orochimaru lying?��


    Shinno shook his head slowly. In his opinion, even though Orochimaru, as one of the Legendary Sannin of Konoha, had defected, he still had his dignity and bottom line as an expert. And it was unlikely for him to lie and deceive him.


    Furthermore, Orochimaru is powerful, and even if Shinno used all his strength, he may not be able to defeat him. In such a situation, why should Orochimaru lower himself to lie to him?


    As he pondered, Shinno vaguely remembered something, ��That name�� feels somewhat familiar.��


    Orochimaru didn''t interrupt Shinno��s thoughts and only waited quietly for the result.


    Splish, splish, splish��


    The heavy rain poured down, and Shinno stood in the rain, letting the water wash over his hair, eyebrows, and clothes. At the same time, scenes of the past events shed through his mind like a canvas one after another.


    Over a decade ago, when Shinno was acting in Konoha, a little brat from Gekko n seemingly out of nowhere, approached him and grandiosely imed that he couldn''t be a Shinobi, so his dream was to be a doctor and he wanted to apprentice under Shinno.


    Back then, Shinno was naive enough to believe it and even taught him a lot of medical techniques!


    ��Isn��t that little brat from Gekko n seemed to be called Gekko Kanp��?��


    But looking back on it, Shinno felt that he had only shown kindness to Gekko Kanp��, so why does he ask Orochimaru to put a bounty on his head?


    ��Paying kindness with enmity?��


    ��Wait!��


    ��Gekko Kanp��?��


    Shinno suddenly remembered some important information. In the Third Shinobi World War, which swept across most of the Shinobi World, there was a Shinobi from Konoha named Gekko Kanp��, who relied on his Transparent Release Kekkei Genkai and Konoha-Style Kenjutsu. In battlefield, he has fiercely made a few sshes. Although he wasn''t renowned in the Shinobi World, he had surpassed ny percent of the Shinobi!


    ��Are these two Gekko Kanp�� the same person?��


    ��Then what Gekko Kanp�� told me that he could not be a Shinobi was all false?!��


    ��This guy is full of����


    ��Wait!��


    Shinno��s eyes suddenly widened: ��Transparent Release Kekkei Genkai?��


    ��Gekko Kanp�� is Kekkei Genkai Shinobi?!��


    ��Invisibility����


    ��Could it be that my Body Revival Technique��s scroll was stolen by Gekko Kanp�� back then?!��


    Shinno was shocked and angry, then he realized: ��No wonder that Gekko Kanp�� asked Orochimaru to put a bounty on my head in the ck market. He must be afraid that I would find out the truth and retaliate against him, so he took the initiative to strike first.��


    ��He truly lives up to being a Shinobi nurtured by Konoha, always so cunning!��


    Shinno��s face twisted gradually, bing distorted: ��Gekko Kanp��, a mere brat dared to toy with me�� Unforgivable!!!��


    At this moment, the Chakra inside Shinno��s bodypletely went berserk, flooding through the Eight-Gates inside his body one by one: ��Gate of Opening, Gate of Healing, Gate of Life, Gate of Pain, Gate of Limit, Gate of View��


    Shinno��s body was surrounded by eerie green steam, and a majestic momentum surged out of him, turning into invisible ripples sweeping in all directions. The rain in the air was lifted by the ripples, forming numerous circr water rings.


    Orochimaru watched Shinno suddenly go into a rage and smiled: ��It seems like I made the right bet!��


    ��In this way, I''ve gained another ally.��


    Orochimaru spoke with a sinister tone: ��Do you know, when I defected from Konoha back then, it was also thanks to Gekko Kanp����s ��help��.��


    The furious Shinno slowly calmed down, the green steam on his body instantly dissipating, and the rain around him returned to normal, continuously falling like a curtain of beads.


    ��I won��t let Gekko Kanp�� go, absolutely!�� Shinno took a deep breath and turned to leave.


    ��Shinno, we have amon enemy, perhaps we can cooperate.�� Orochimaru said.


    ��I''m used to being alone.�� Shinno replied without looking back.


    ��I won��t force you to do anything, but���� Orochimaru said softly, ��Please listen to my Konoha Crush n.��


    ��Konoha Crush n?��


    Shinno��s steps stopped. If it were only a matter of dealing with Gekko Kanp��, Shinno is confident that he could handle it alone without needing to cooperate with Orochimaru. But Konoha Crush n�� just hearing the name of the n sparked his imagination!


    Shinno turned around suddenly, his eyes bright and piercing!


    It must be known that Shinno��s true identity is the leader of Sky Ninja, and Sky Shinobi Vige was destroyed by Konoha several decades ago!


    Over these years, Shinno has been obsessed with seeking revenge!


    ��It seems that you are also a person with a story.�� Orochimaru said cheerfully when he saw Shinno��s reaction.


    ��Tell me your n!�� Shinno demanded.


    Orochimaru turned his head and signaled Shin to take the Iwagakure��s Shinobi aside, and then continued: ��You should have heard that Konoha and the other Shinobi Viges jointly held the Chunin Exams, which will be held every three years. I����


    Shinno listened quietly. And when he heard that Orochimaru had already enlisted the aid of Sunagakure and Kirigakure, Shinno trembled!


    With these two Great Shinobi Viges, plus Orochimaru and Shinno, as well as Otogakure��s Shinobi and Sky Ninja behind the two, with a little bit of maniption, even Konoha might crumble, right?


    ��What a brilliant n!��


    ��Happy cooperation!�� Shinno took a deep breath to control his tumultuous emotions, and slowly stretched out his hand.


    In the rain curtain, the two hands sped tightly, never to be separated for a long time.

 Chapter 812: Pleasant Surprise Brought By The Severed Arm

    Chapter 812: Pleasant Surprise Brought By The Severed Arm


    The capital of the Land of Iron.


    Konoha Tavern, basement.


    Wearing a whiteb coat, Kabuto is currently using a microscope to observe the cellr tissue in ss containers. After a while, he sighed in relief: ��Finally seeded.��


    ��Seeded?�� Kanp����s shadow clone was lying on the operating table nearby and asked while yawning, ��Do you mean cellr cloning?��


    Kabuto nodded slightly, then said with a smile: ��You can inform my Lord that he cane and collect the severed arm now.��


    Although he hasn''t been able to clone aplete arm yet, even a simple clone of cells is enough to support his research.


    ��Understood.��


    The shadow clone formed hand seal to disband himself.


    A few secondster, Kanp��, who is dressed in pajamas, quietly appeared on the operating table with an invisible wave of air.��My Lord.�� Kabuto bowed slightly and said, ��Sorry for interrupting your rest sote at night.��


    Not really�� In order to immediately collect Toneri��s ancestors, Kanp�� has stayed upte everyday.


    Kanp�� said with a smile: ��I didn''t expect the cloning to bepleted so quickly. Kabuto, you are even better than I expected!��


    ��Thank you for your praise, My Lord.��


    Kabuto then led Kanp�� down to the second floor underground, took out the severed arm, ced it in arge ss container shaped like a test tube, then filled it with special medicinal liquid, sealed it and then handed to Kanp��.


    After receiving it, Kanp�� said seriously: ��Kabuto, any information rted to this arm must not be disclosed to anyone, do you understand?��


    ��I understand.�� Kabuto nodded in response.


    With the Cursed Mark ced on him, he couldn''t reveal it even if he wanted to.


    Kanp�� then told him some interesting stories in the orphanage. It was not until midnight that he left a shadow clone, then activated Sage Mode, and followed thework cable to the underground base beneath the frozen soil.


    Today��s bandits have already been captured by the shadow clone. So after putting down the severed arm, Kanp�� took out the Byakugan from the Otsutsuki n, used Impure World Reincarnation, and then collected the owner.


    If he wanted the perfect level Byakugan Kekkei Genkai stardust, he needs 49 full-level of Byakugan Kekkei Genkai stardust, and each full-level Byakugan Kekkei Genkai stardust needs six iplete level Byakugan Kekkei Genkai stars.


    So even if Kanp�� can seed every time, it would still take 294 collections, with a total of 98 days.


    If only one star can be collected per day, it will take 294 days, and one star every two days means 588 days.


    And with Kanp����s current sess rate, it might take more than two years before he can seed.


    ��It''s a long and arduous journey.��


    Afterpleting today''s collection, Kanp�� shifted his focus to the severed arm.


    The severed arm has been transnted with Hashirama��s cells, so as long as Shisui puts on this ��almighty arm��, he will immediately transform into the second version of�� Uchiha Obito.


    But he needs to think carefully about the origin of this ��almighty arm�� first.


    After spending a few minutes drafting his thoughts, Kanp�� climbed back up along thework cable and returned to the Gekko Mansion, where he could finally sleep peacefully.


    In the early morning of the next day, Kanp�� came to Hokage Tower to meet Minato.


    ��For you toe to see me so early, it seems like something''s up.�� Minato arrived at the Hokage''s office at 7:30 AM. When he saw Kanp�� outside the door, he couldn��t help but said with a smile.


    Kanp�� said: ��Hokage-sama, let''s discuss the matter inside.��


    Entering the office, Kanp�� took out a sealing scroll and took out the ssware containing the severed arm from the scroll.


    ��This is?�� Minato was startled when he saw the severed arm in the ss container.


    ��Coming early in the morning with just a severed arm?��


    Kanp�� ced the ss container on the desk and said seriously: ��Hokage-sama, didn''t I discover Orochimaru''sboratory in Otogakurest year? This severed arm is what I found in theb! At that time, I didn''t pay much attention to it, so I just put it aside.��


    Minato��s expression gradually became serious, but he did not interrupt Kanp�� and listened quietly to the rest.


    ��In the recent period, when I was sorting through things, I found it again, so I asked someone to examine it, and the result���� At this point, Kanp�� deliberately paused.


    ��What did you find?�� Minato was a little anxious. After all, this severed arm is rted to Orochimaru, and Kanp�� came over specially so early in the morning, which obviously shows how extremely important this is!


    ��The result is that this severed arm has been imnted with some kind of terrifying cells!�� Kanp�� looked solemn, ��I suspect it is Shodaime-sama��s cells.��


    ��Shodaime-sama��s cells?��


    Minato was stunned for a moment subconsciously recalling the experimental data on Hashirama��s cells�� transntation in the taboo data room, and thenpared it with the severed arm in front of him, his brows gradually frowned.


    ��Kanp��, are you suggesting that Orochimaru has mastered the transnt technology of Shodaime-sama��s cells?�� Minato asked with an ugly expression.


    ��If that''s the case, does it mean that Orochimaru has mastered Wood Release through the transntation of Shodaime-sama��s cells, and was able to create an army of�� Tenzo?


    Kanp�� shook his head and said: ��I''m not sure about the specifics. After all, I can��t confirm whether the cells in this arm are Shodaime-sama��s cells or not.��


    Minato understood the implication and said: ��Then let the Anbu test it.��


    There are specific information about Hashirama��s cells in Anbu, so a simple test can confirm it.


    Minato immediately called the Anbu Commander, Eagle, and handed the severed arm to him. He then ordered him to immediately conduct the test for Hashirama��s cells on the arm immediately.


    ��I want to see the results before noon!�� Minato said solemnly.


    ��I understand.�� Eagle took the severed arm and immediately disappeared from the office.


    Pretending to be curious, Kanp�� followed closely behind.


    When they arrived at Anbu��s Headquarters, Eagle and Kanp�� came to the testing center and immediately began testing the severed arm.


    In order to avoid suspicion, Kanp�� remained silent throughout the process, allowing Eagle to work freely.


    After about four hours or so, the test results came out.


    Eagle looked at them and his expression changed drastically: ��This arm has been imnted with Shodaime-sama��s cells? Are you kidding me?!��


    In the past, Hiruzen and Danzo, even with all the resources of the Anbu and Root under them, couldn''t solve the transntation problem of Hashirama��s cells back then. But now, this severed arm has actually seeded?


    Eagle turned his head and stared at Kanp�� with bright and piercing gaze: ��Who is it? Who performed the transnt operation on this severed arm?��


    Kanp����s expression turned ugly: ��I found it in Orochimaru��sboratory.��


    Eagle��s heart sank upon hearing this.


    ��Commander, let��s report the results.�� Kanp�� said heavily.


    The two of them immediately rushed to the Hokage��s Office with the arm and the test results.


    It was already noon at this time, but Minato hadn''t gone out for lunch. He��s been sitting in the office all this time, waiting for the test result.


    Seeing Eagle and Kanp��ing in, he quickly stood up from his seat: ��How is the test result?��


    Eagle said solemnly: ��Hokage-sama, we found Shodaime-sama��s cells in the severed arm, and there was no rejection between the arm and the Shodaime-sama��s cells.��


    Minato��s face immediately darkened upon hearing this: ��Orochimaru����


    ��Hokage-sama, Shisui��s eyes can be saved.�� Kanp�� suddenly eximed.


    ��Shisui��s eyes����


    Minato''s gloomy expression was instantly reced by joy.


    ��Kanp�� said that Uchiha n and Senju n have the same origin. As long as the severed arm with Shodaime-sama��s cells is transnted to Shisui, Shisui will no longer have to worry about blindness, and can freely use the Mangekyo Sharingan unscrupulously, just like Obito!��


    ��In other words, Shisui can continuously use the strongest Genjutsu: Kotoamatsukami!��


    Minato��s eyes flickered with excitement. Many years ago, he had formted a crazy n to collect all the Biju, unify the Shinobi World, and bring peace to every inch of it. But there are many obstacles in this n, one of which was the issue of peaceful coexistence between Biju and humans.


    And now, this problem will no longer exist!

 Chapter 813: Transplantation

    Chapter 813: Transntation


    Military Police Force��s Headquarters.


    Shisui, now wearing sses, is working out the patrol schedule for the next month in the office.


    Since he joined the Military Police Force, the Shinobi from Uchiha n has spontaneously gathered under hismand in an attempt topete against Kakashi and the ordinary team members he recruited.


    Unfortunately, Shisui was a cold-hearted person, and their expectations were destined to be in vain.


    Currently, Shisui is nning to have Uchiha n��s team members and ordinary team members to do cross-group patrols, allowing both sides to deepen their understanding with each other and eliminate the gaps.


    As for the protest from the following people, Shisui can just push it to Kakashi, saying that this is Kakashi��s arrangement. In this way, he can continue to lead the Uchiha��s team members and maintain a light-dark cooperation with Kakashi.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    There were knocks on the office door.


    ��Come in.�� Shisui pushed the sses on the bridge of his nose and raised his head.��Squad Leader Shisui, someone from the Anbu is here. They said that Hokage-sama requests your presence at the Anbu��s Headquarters.�� The person entering was a member of the Uchiha n.


    ��I understand.�� Shisui immediately stood up.


    ��Squad Leader Shisui, could there be a conspiracy?�� The Uchiha Shinobi looked worried.


    Shisui sighed softly at this.


    Even though their n Head, Fugaku has be the Vige Advisor, these ��elites�� members of the n always seemed to worry involuntarily that Minato was going to target them.


    This kind of paranoia sometimes made Shisui extremely tired, even breathless.


    ��Don��t worry, everything will be fine.�� Shisui smiled reassuringly and then quickly left.


    ����


    Half an hourter, at the Anbu��s Headquarters.


    Upon arrival, Shisui was taken to a secluded room.


    Having previously worked with the Anbu, Shisui knew that this was an inspection room, asionally doubling as aboratory.


    Pushing open the door, Shisui saw Minato, Anbu Commander, Eagle, Kanp��, and an Anbu wearing mask.


    ��Hokage-sama, Eagle-sama, Kanp��.�� Shisui greeted with a smile.


    ��Shisui, you were called here this time for a rejection test for organ transntation. If everything goes smoothly���� Minato said with a meaningful smile.


    ��Organ transntation? Rejection?�� Shisui was taken aback, then immediately remembered something and his eyes filled with anticipation, ��Hokage-sama, is it��the transntation of Shodaime-sama��s cells?��


    ��Kanp�� found a severed arm in Otogakure. And after testing, it was discovered that the arm had been transnted with Shodaime-sama��s cells, and there was no rejection between the two.��


    Eagle exined, ��Shisui, what we need to do now is the rejection test between you and this severed arm. If there is no rejection, then����


    ��Then I can transnt this severed arm and gains the power of Shodaime-sama��s cells. In this way, I won''t have to worry about blindness when using my Mangekyo Sharingan anymore���� Shisui trembled with excitement, and quickly extended his hand to let the Anbu beside him to draw some blood for testing.


    ��Is it really that simple?��


    Kanp��, who stood on the side, couldn��t help but ask: ��Shisui, don''t you feel any psychological barriers about transnting someone else''s severed arm?��


    Hearing this, Shisui looked at him strangely: ��No, not at all.��


    ��The body is just a vessel given by parents�� Well, maybe this is a Uchiha n��s thing.��


    ��You really don''t have any psychological barriers at all?�� Kanp�� persisted.


    Without hesitation, Shisui replied: ��If it meanspletely breaking free from the constraints of the Mangekyo, I''m one hundred percent willing!��


    Kanp�� has nothing more to say.


    In less than an hour, the preliminary results of the test came out.


    ��Hokage-sama, Eagle-sama, there is no rejection phenomenon.�� reported the Anbu Shinobi, who is in charge of testing.


    ��That''s great!�� Shisui was overjoyed, then looked towards Minato with anticipation, ��Hokage-sama����


    Minato said: ��Then let''s proceed with the transnt immediately!��


    ��Yes.�� Shisui took a deep breath to suppress the excitement in his heart.


    ��Shisui, if you feel ufortable, remember not to force it.�� Minato reminded with concern.


    ��I understand.��


    Shisui took off his clothes andy on the operating table. The Anbu Shinobi immediately gave him an injection, and soon, Shisui lost the feeling of the left half of his body. After seeing Shisui��s condition, the Anbu Shinobi took out a scalpel and dismembered Shisui��s left hand as if he was an ox��


    The scene was somewhat bloody, but everyone present was experienced Shinobi, and this kind of scene was just a trivial matter to them.


    Even Shisui looked calmly.


    After removing Shisui��s left hand, the Anbu Shinobi took out Shin��s severed arm and began to slowly stitch it together.


    Since it is rted to Hashirama��s cells, Mangekyo Sharingan and Kotoamatsukami, even if the operation is slow, Minato didn''t leave, and has been standing by and watching attentively.


    Of course, this slowness was rtive.


    In Kanp����s previous life, a severed arm transntation surgery would require five or six doctors to toil for seven or eight hours toplete. But in Naruto World with Medical Ninjutsu, only one Anbu Shinobi and an hour were needed to sessfullyplete the arm transntation!


    After the final sutures werepleted, the Anbu Shinobi let out a sigh of relief and was about to bandage Shisui when Kanp�� hurriedly stopped him.


    ��Leave this to me.��


    How can Kanp�� give up this kind of opportunity for people to show his saintiness?


    He immediately pushed aside the Anbu Shinobi, then bandaged Shisui��s left arm with the perfect-level bandage skill, ending it with a beautiful bow tie.


    ��Shisui, do you feelfortable?�� Kanp�� asked calmly.


    ��I feel����


    Shisui vigorously and lively jumped off the operating table, and gently stroked the seam of his left arm covered by the bandage with his right hand, then slightly shook his head, ��I don��t feel anything yet.��


    ��The effect of the anesthesia will probablyst another ten minutes.�� The Anbu Shinobi raised his head slightly, his tone tinged with pride.


    He is the Medical-Nin who is best at transntation surgery in the Anbu��s medical team. If it were someone else, they would probably need general anesthesia for the surgery, but he could do it with only partial anesthesia.


    Of course, he couldn''tpare to Orochimaru.


    Minato waved his hand: ��You may leave first.��


    ��Burning the bridge after crossing it��?�� This Anbu Shinobi lowered his head aggrievedly: ��Yes.��


    After he left, there were only Kanp����s group of four left in theboratory, and they waited quietly.


    Ten minutester, when the anesthesia wore off, Shisui furrowed his brows slightly. He felt a burst of piercing pain, and cold sweat slowly dripped down.


    Minato and Eagle both looked at him nervously.


    The same is true for the actor Kanp��, even with his hands clenched in his fists, veins jump out.


    Minato said solemnly: ��ording to the forbidden experimental data stored in Anbu, if there is rejection between Shodaime-sama��s cells and the host, abnormalities will ur within half an hour at most. Shisui, if there is any abnormality in your body, speak up immediately.��


    Shisui nodded.


    After a brief stabbing pain, Shisui''s body slowly got used to the pain, and after half an hour, nothing happened.


    Minato breathed a sigh of relief: ��It seed!��


    ��Hokage-sama, Eagle-sama, Kanp��, it seems like there hasn''t been any change in my vision.�� Shisui suddenly spoke with some unease.


    Hearing this, Kanp�� rolled his eyes and said: ��You''ve just had the transntation, how can it take effect so soon.��


    ��Oh, I see.�� Shisui felt a little regretful and then asked. ��Then, when can I expect it to take effect?��


    Kanp�� shrugged, ��If you ask me, who should I ask?��


    Minato said with a smile: ��Shisui, the matter of the severed arm must be kept secret. You must not let it leak out. Also, for the next month, you muste here for examination every day.��


    ��I understand.�� Shisui solemnly responded.

 Chapter 814: Uchiha Clan

    Chapter 814: Uchiha n


    Leaving the Anbu��s Headquarters, Shisui didn''t go home to rest, but rushed back to the Military Police Force��s Headquarters to continue to formte the patrol schedule for next month.


    ��Squad Leader Shisui, what happened to your left hand?�� The Uchiha Shinobi, who hadmunicated with him before, saw Shisui��s bandaged left hand and was immediately shocked. His paranoia almost instantly made up dozens of unimaginable human rtion tragedies!


    Tragedy 1: Yondaime nned to dissect Shisui for research, but Shisui resisted and injured his left hand.


    Tragedy 2: Yondaime nned to take action against the Uchiha n, but Shisui fought back and injured his left hand.


    Tragedy 3: Yondaime nned to take Shisui��s Sharingan, but Shisui is unwilling, so he resisted and injured his left hand.


    Tragedy 4:��


    One terrifying scene after another shed through the Uchiha Shinobi��s mind, so much so that he hardly listened to Shisui��s exnation.


    Walking down the Military Police Force��s Headquarters, this Uchiha Shinobi finally couldn��t control the fear in his heart, and quickly rushed to the office building next to Hokage Tower��and found Uchiha n��s n Head, Fugaku.


    ��n Head-sama!�� The Uchiha Shinobi knocked on the door and walked in, sweating nervously on his forehead, ��Something terrible has happened!����Call me Advisor-sama.��


    Fugaku frowned disapprovingly, then slowly put down the documents in his hand, and asked with dignity, ��What��s the matter?��


    ��n Head-sama, Yondaime summoned Squad Leader Shisui to the Anbu��s Headquarters today. But when he came back, I found that Squad Leader Shisui��s left hand was wrapped in bandages and smelled of blood. I suspect this is a sign that the Yondaime is taking action against our Uchiha n!�� The Uchiha Shinobi immediately exined what happened today. He��s someone who added details while telling a story.


    Fugaku asked: ��What did Shisui say?��


    The Uchiha Shinobi was taken aback, ��Squad Leader Shisui�� seemed to have said something, but I couldn''t remember.��


    Seeing his reaction, Fugaku frowned, and said: ��I will personally investigate this matter. You may leave now.��


    ��n Head-sama����


    ��Call me Advisor-sama!�� Fugaku pped the table in displeasure, looking unhappy.


    ��The situation is already like this, and n Head-sama is still worrying about a title���� Uchiha Shinobi said softly: ��Yes, n Head-sama. By the way, n Head-sama, should I inform the Shinobi in the n about this matter and let prepare them?��


    ������


    Fugaku��s eyes twitched, and after a while, he said, ��Until I investigate this matter further, don��t disclose this matter to anyone, understand?��


    ��Understood, n Head-sama!�� The Uchiha Shinobi responded loudly, then turned around and left, returning to the Military Police Force��s Headquarters to spread the news about Shisui��s bandaged left hand.


    As soon as they got off work, dozens of Uchiha Shinobi gathered outside Shisui��s office and stood silently.


    When the bell to get off work rang, Shisui used his right hand to hold the schedule table, and nned to hand it over to Kakashi when he went to work tomorrow.


    When he walked out of his office, Shisui was taken aback when he saw a sea of people outside the door.


    ��Everyone��what��s wrong?�� Shisui closed the door and looked at them with confusion.


    ��Squad Leader Shisui, was your left hand chopped by Yondaime?��


    ��I heard that Yondaime wanted to take away Squad Leader Shisui��s Sharingan? ��


    ��You''re all wrong. Yondaime is nning to destroy our Uchiha n, and Squad Leader Shisui is injured while protecting everyone. Damn it!!!��


    Of course, there are other voices in the crowd.


    ��I don''t think the Yondaime is that kind of person. Could there be a misunderstanding?��


    ��Squad Leader Shisui worked in Anbu, which is directly under the Hokage, before he came to the Military Police Force. If Yondaime wants to attack him, why wait until now?��


    Back and forth, neither side could convince the other.


    Finally, they simultaneously looked towards Shisui.


    Uchiha-Tired-Shishui said: ��You''ve all misunderstood. Actually, I have a problem with my left hand, so I asked the Medical-Nin from Anbu��s medical team to treat it. You''re all overthinking it.��


    ��Is that so?��


    ��Squad Leader Shisui, your expression tells me that you are lying!��


    ��Squad Leader Shisui, you�� could you have been coerced by someone?��


    ��Squad Leader Shisui, please tell us the truth. No matter what, we will support you!��


    ��I think until the truth is investigated, let''s not wrongly use the Yondaime.��


    ��Why not notify n Head-sama first?��


    Listening to the discussions of these nsmen, Shisui��s facial expression gradually lost its vigor.


    ��Okay, I was wrong. I shouldn''t have hidden it from you.��


    Shisui lowered his head to admit his mistake and said, ��It��s Kakashi, I encountered him on my way back from the Anbu. He challenged me, and I was careless and injured my left hand.��


    ��How could Kakashi possibly injure Squad Leader Shisui�� unless�� it is a sneak attack!��


    ��That despicable and shameless Kakashi! ��


    ��I knew the Yondaime couldn''t possibly target our Uchiha n.��


    ��Although Yondaime is a good person, his disciple is not.��


    ��Ever since that bastard Kakashi came to the Military Police Force, he has made us restless. Damn it!��


    ��We absolutely cannot let him take over the authority of the Military Police Force!��


    ��We must fight him to the end!��


    ��Even if Advisor Guy intervenes, it cannot stop our determination!��


    Everyone solemnly vowed, united as one!


    A few minutester, Kakashi yawned as he walked out of the Military Police Force Headquarters.


    Just as he stepped out of the entrance of the Military Police Force��s Headquarters, a chilling and imposing aura suddenly descended upon him.


    Kakashi��s muscles stretched taut instantly, and he slightly bent his body, fully alert.


    Then, he saw the Uchiha��s team members standing in two rows in the open space ahead, staring at him emotionlessly.


    Kakashi breathed a sigh of relief, then straightened up and said: ��What are you all doing?��


    The Uchiha��s team members remained silent, just staring at him quietly.


    ��Demonstration?��


    ��They''ve put up quite a show.��


    ��Why didn��t Shisui notify me in advance?��


    Kakashi waved his hand, and dozens of ordinary members he personally recruited into the Military Police Force instantly jumped out from behind him. They quickly stepped forward, also standing in two rows, facing the facing the Uchiha��s team members, nose to nose, eye to eye, jabbering away.


    Seeing this, Kakashi calmly walked to the side, and then��


    ��Meow~��


    ��meow!��


    ��Meow?��


    Dozens of stray cats, driven away by some of Uchiha��s team members, passed by from the side street. Among them, seven or eight cats ran happily towards Kakashi when they saw him, neatly blocking him at the exit.


    Kakashi��s dead-fish eyes rolled up slightly. At this moment, he realized that this was an organized and premeditated demonstration.


    And Shisui must have been involved.


    He looked around, and found Shisui standing on the corner of the street not far away with a wry look on this side.


    ��So, what exactly happened?��


    ����


    When Shisui came home with a heavy heart, he found that there was a stranger at his house. No, this is not a stranger.


    ��n Head-sama.�� Shisui quickly bowed his head to greet him.


    Fugaku got straight to the point and asked: ��What��s the matter with your left hand?��


    ��It��s Kakashi�� Uh.��


    Shisui quickly corrected himself, ��I have a problem with my left hand, so I asked the Anbu��s medical team to perform a surgery. n Head-sama, how did you know about this?��


    Fugaku carefully observe Shisui��s expression and confirmed that he wasn''t just talking nonsense before replying: ��A member of the Military Police Force reported it to me, but you can rest assured that I have issued a gag order to him. This matter will not cause any disturbance.��


    ��Is�� that so���� Shisui forced a smile, wishing he could take a picture of what had just happened in front of the Military Police Force��s Headquarters and show it to him.


    For some reason, Fugaku felt that Shisui��s smile was a bit strange, but he didn��t think too much about it. After chatting for a few more words, he got up and left.


    Back home, Fugaku saw his eldest son and second son sitting at the dining table in the living room. The eldest son hesitated to speak, while the second son tilted his head ny degrees to look at the ceiling, and the dining table was very quiet.


    For the past few days, for some reason, the rtionship between the two brothers, who used to be so harmonious, seemed like strangers. They hardly spoke to each other all day, making the whole house�� much quieter.


    Returning to his study, Fugaku pulled out a map of Konoha and looked at it.


    Since the Joint Chunin Exams, the vige has received arge number of missions from other countries. The employers include Daimyo, nobles, wealthy merchants, actors, writers�� In short, Konoha had been making a fortune these past few months!


    As an Advisor, Fugaku needs to use this money to develop the vige!


    ��The bridge needs to be repaired.��


    ��This road needs to be paved with concretes.��


    ��Build a few more public toilets.��


    ��More and more freshmen are enrolling in the Academy, and another teaching building needs to be added this year.��


    ��Also, my back garden is going to be expanded��Well, that should be arrangedst, so as not to dy the vige''s major affairs.��


    After scribbling on the map, a perfect day passed ��without trouble��.

 Chapter 815: Breaking Free From The Mangekyo Shackles

    Chapter 815: Breaking Free From The Mangekyo Shackles


    Winter goes and springes, and in the blink of an eye, it''s spring again.


    In aboratory within the Konoha��s Anbu��s Headquarters, Shisui is lying on an operating table and undergoing a physical examination.


    In the room, besides the Anbu��s Medical-Nin, who is in charge of the physical examination, Minato, Kanp�� and Eagle were present, even Hiruzen also came. The group of four people stood quietly on the side, watching Shisui��s left shoulder silently.


    After a month of recuperation and the superb Medical Ninjutsu of the Anbu��s Medical-Nin, the gruesome wound on Shisui��s transnted arm had only left behind a shallow scar. Unless they looked closely, it was hard for others to tell that this hand had been transnted.


    After a while, the Medical-Nin, who was in charge of the examination, straightened up, and turned around and said: ��Hokage-sama, Shisui��s left arm haspletely recovered.��


    ��Very good.�� Minato��s eyes shed with joy, and he said, ��There''s no time to waste. Everyone, let��s go to the sixth training ground immediately!��


    ��The sixth training ground���� Kanp�� furrowed his brow, and quickly said: ��Hokage-sama, Shisui��s matter is very important, so please allow me to have my subordinates seal off and guard the sixth training ground.��


    Minato didn''t think too much and agreed with a nod: ��Okay!��


    So Kanp�� ran out to find a secluded ce, formed a hand seal, and then punched the clone, informing the other clones of what was happening here.Kanp�� then set off with Minato and the others. When they arrived at the sixth training ground, Tenzo, Itachi and the others had alreadypleted the lockdown of the sixth training ground.


    As for Kanp����s shadow clone, it had also conscientiously disappeared.


    In the depths of the dense forest in the sixth training ground, Minato said: ��Shisui, try to mobilize the power of your left arm.��


    During this month, to avoid idents, Minato had repeatedly emphasized to Shisui to restrain his impulses and refrain from using the power of his left arm.


    Shisui had only managed to do so with great willpower, and now, at this moment, he finally no longer needed to control himself.


    Taking a deep breath, Shisui mobilizes the Chakra inside his body to flow into the left hand along the Chakra Pathway System. When his Chakra passed through his left shoulder, he can clearly feel a slight sluggishness, but this feeling gradually dissipated as more and more Chakra flowed.


    When Chakra flowed into his left hand, Shisui��s whole body trembled. At this moment, he felt like he had opened the door to a new world, behind which was a vast and vigorous vitality, quietly lurking there, like a slumbering ocean.


    Shisui��s heart couldn''t help but race, ��Is this the power of Shodaime-sama?��


    He cautiously controlled his Chakra, and gently stirred this vigorous vitality: ��Come on, wake up~��


    Unfortunately, this vitality remained indifferent to his stirrings.


    Shisui frowned slightly at this: ��Is it too soft?��


    ��Then let''s try something harder,e here!!��


    Boom!


    In the next instant, this vigorous vitality suddenly surged, flowing back into Shisui��s body from his left hand along the Chakra Pathway System.


    Shisui opened his eyes abruptly, gasping for breath. At this time, he felt as if he were immersed in a sea of vitality, where his eyes, ears, nose, and mouth were all submerged in ��water��, and he couldn��t breathe even a single breath of air!


    ��Shisui?�� Kanp�� called softly.


    ��Why are you panting like that?��


    Kanp�� asionally activated Wood Release and goes to a deserted ind to train the Wood Release, but he had never seen that excited.


    ��There will be no idents, right?�� Hiruzen smoked his pipe nervously.


    When he was young, he coborated with Danzo on a series of experiments involving Hashirama��s cells�� transntation. During that time, countless people had died. So after learning about Shisui��s situation, he had been unable to sleep, fearing that any ident involving Shisui would provoke the Uchiha n.


    ��I��m fine!�� Shisui��s breathing gradually calmed down and he said, ��I can feel a huge vitality. This should be the power of Shodaime-sama. Hokage-sama, how should I use this vitality?��


    Minato��s eyes lit up: ��Can you control this vitality?��


    Shisui tried to mobilize them, and after finding it not very difficult, he said: ��I can control it, but I''m not very proficient with it.��


    Eagle breathed a sigh of relief and said: ��After Tenzo, the vige has another Wood Release user.��


    ��Being able to control this vitality doesn''t necessarily mean you can use Wood Release.�� Hiruzen smokes more vigorously, as he is unwilling to ept this fact.


    Not because he didn��t trust Shisui, but because this severed arm came from Orochimaru.


    If Shisui can use Wood Release by transnting this arm, doesn��t it mean Orochimaru also had control over Wood Release?


    ��The original intention of having Shisui transnt Shodaime-sama��s cells wasn''t for Wood Release.�� Kanp�� reminded from the side.


    ��Yeah.��


    Minato nodded with a smile and said, ��Shisui, try to use this vitality�� Forget it, I don''t know how to do it, just try it yourself. However, pay attention to safety, and stop immediately if there is anything wrong.��


    ��I understand.��


    Shisui nodded, then close his eyes slightly. His pupil power starts flowing, and Shisui��s ck pupils suddenly turned into 3-Tomoe Sharingan, emitting a faint crimson glow.


    The three ck tomoe emitted a mysterious aura as they slowly spun, finally condensing into a pinwheel-shaped pattern.


    Mangekyo Sharingan��


    Minato and Kanp�� became nervous at the same time.


    Minato is worried about idents, while Kanp�� is afraid that Shisui will use Kotoamatsukami on him.


    Meanwhile, the masked Eagle directly closes his eyes.


    Although he believed Shisui, as a precaution, he decided not to look into his eyes.


    Hiruzen, on the other hand, lowered his gaze, avoiding Shisui��s line of sight.


    Shisui was unaware of the feelings of the four opposite him, because right now, he was overwhelmed with joy.


    Shisui remembered that when he activated the Mangekyo Sharingan for the first time, the powerful pupil power gave him the illusion of bing a god, but afterwards, as he used Mangekyo again and again, the pupil power in his Sharingan diminished more and more. They are like ruthless time, gradually hollowing out his Sharingan, and his vision kept deteriorating!


    But at this moment, Shisui only felt that the world in front of him seemed to be reappearing clearly, and the depleted pupil power seemed to be slowly recovering.


    ��Is it an illusion?��


    Shisui slowly activated the pupil power, and the pinwheel pattern in his pupils immediately began to rotate. The pupil power boiled like magma, followed closely by the emergence of massive, ferocious green ribs.


    ��It��s Susanoo!�� Hiruzen eximed in surprise.


    After many years, he finally saw this power again!


    The green ribs surrounded Shisui, and then arge amount of flesh and blood grew from between the ribs, gradually filling the emaciated bones until they turned into a huge half-body demon.


    ��It can continue!��


    Shisui was pleasantly surprised to find that his pupil power had not decreased much, and immediately continued to urge his pupil power. The half-body demon quickly filled with ayer of Chakra armor, followed by the appearance of the lower body. In the end, even the wings grew!


    At this time, Shisui had already appeared at the head of the giant demon.


    Shisui looked down, and saw the jungle of the sixth training ground only reached Susanoo��s hips, appearing as tiny as weeds. He looked up and saw that almost half of Konoha was within sight! Shisui stretched out his hand to touch his eye sockets. He didn''t feel any pain or blurry vision. He�� finally broke free from the shackles of the Mangekyo!


    Below.


    Kanp�� looked up at the nearly hundred-meter-tall demon, his eyes looked slightly dazed: ��I want it so much.��


    ��Is this Susanoo?�� Minato was eager to take action, seeming to want to test the power of this giant demon, but he was stopped by Hiruzen.


    ��Shisui, stop!�� Hiruzen shouted in a panic.


    The appearance of such a tall demon could easily cause panic among the vigers.


    Of course, the most important thing is that this giant demon had once brought him unparalleled oppression, but that was blue, while this one was green.

 Chapter 816: Kotoamatsukami - Sanbi

    Chapter 816: Kotoamatsukami - Sanbi


    Closing the Mangekyo, the giant demon, which was one hundred meters tall, dissipated quickly in the air, and Shisui slowly descends under the escort of a dozen crows.


    Kanp����s group of four looked at Shisui��s eyes, and found that apart from a little bloodshot, there was no sign of bleeding or other hideous symptoms. Seeing this, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    Minato smiled and asked: ��Shisui, how do you feel?��


    ��I feel great! Thank you, Hokage-sama.�� Shisui immediately knelt down on one knee to express his loyalty.


    At this time, he felt uplifted and inexplicably excited, feeling as if he was seeing a withered tree sprouting new shoots, or an old cow eating tender grass.


    ��You should thank me, it was me who got you that arm���� Kan-ufortable-p�� quietly pouted his lips on the side.


    After getting up, Shisui happily said: ��Hokage-sama, I just found out that the cooldown time for the Dojutsu on my left eye has ended.��


    Minato was taken aback, then remembered Shisui��s left eye Kotoamatsukami was used on Obito on the day of Kushina''s childbirth, which is exactly ten years ago.


    And Shisui had said before that the cooldown for Kotoamatsukami is ten years.So, isn��t this an obvious thing?


    Shisui seemed to see his doubts and exined slightly excitedly: ��Hokage-sama, it may be because of the power of the Shodaime-sama, I can clearly feel that Kotoamatsukami��s cooling time has been greatly reduced, at least halved! ��


    Hearing this, Kanp����s expression became serious: ��It seems that I need to develop the habit of keeping a diary in the future. Well, I will check it every five years to see if my past self and present self are the same.��


    ��Five years����


    Minato is overjoyed. With Kotoamatsukami��s cooldown time halved, he can ��Konohaize�� all the nine Biju in at most 25 years.


    ��Kotoamatsukami���� Hiruzen frowned slightly. As an old and cautious man, he felt that a Genjutsu like Kotoamatsukami, which can change others�� will silently, should not exist in the Shinobi World.


    Unfortunately, Minato has the final say in the vige now, and his opinion didn''t matter much anymore.


    ��I havepletely be a tool���� Hiruzen sighed silently and took a puff of his pipe.


    ��Shisui, from now on, Tenzo will be responsible for training your Wood Release in the future, Kanp��, you can arrange the schedule.��


    Minato said seriously, ��As for Kotoamatsukami, Shisui, unless you face life and death desperate situation, you are not forbidden from using it on anyone without my orders!��


    ��Yes!�� Shisui immediately responded loudly. He had anticipated this and naturally would not hesitate.


    ��Then, let��s go back to the Anbu��s Headquarters now.�� Minato smiled faintly.


    ��Is he going to use it on the Jinchuriki?��


    Kanp����s eyes lit up.


    The group of five hurried back to the Anbu��s Headquarters and went straight to the deepest part of the underground prison.


    At this moment, two people were imprisoned in the prison. One is Sanbi��s Jinchuriki, Chosaburo from Kirigakure��s Anbu, and the other is Yonbi��s Jinchuriki, Iwagakure��s Missing-nin, Roshi.


    As soon as he approached the prison, Kanp�� smelled an indescribable odor.


    ��It stinks.��


    ��Does Jinchuriki not even bother to flush the toilet?��


    Kanp��ined, but then immediately remembered that in order to prevent Orochimaru from entering through the sewers, the Anbu had cemented all the toilets on this floor�� It seemed that he was the one whoe up with that idea.


    Kanp�� then took a deep breath: ��It��s really fragrant.��


    ��Finally, you''vee!!��


    Hearing the chaotic footsteps, Sanbi��s Jinchuriki rushed to the iron cell, banging on the iron bars angrily, ��Yellow sh, Namikaze Minato! You have the guts to lock me up, but not the guts toe see me!��


    Minato nced at him and didn��t say anything.


    ��Why aren''t you talking! Why did you lock me up? If you want to kill me, just do it! If I make a sound, then I am not Kirigakure��s Anbu!��


    Chosaburo continued to roar angrily. He didn��t forget to name the cellmate opposite him, ��Roshi, say something!!��


    Roshi sat cross-legged on the futon in the prison, meditating with his eyes closed, lookingpletely indifferent to the world��s affairs.


    ��Damn it, why don��t you talk!�� Chosaburo continued to shout, ��I����


    ��You��re so noisy.�� Kanp�� nced at him, and his killing intent instantly condensed into a mountain-like pressure, forcing Chosaburo to step back repeatedly, even swallowing the words he was about to say.


    ��Yondaime, who do you n to choose?�� Hiruzen asked.


    The cooldown for Shisui��s left-eye Kotoamatsukami had ended, but it would still take about three years for the cooldown for his right eye Kotoamatsukami, so only one of the two Jinchuriki could be chosen for use by Konoha.


    Minato had a n for a long time, so he said with a smile: ��Choose Chosaburo!��


    ��What?��


    Hiruzen��s expression sank,�� Yondaime, I think it��s better to choose Roshi.��


    ��What��s the reason, Sandaime?�� Minato asked.


    ��Roshi is Iwagakure��s Missing-nin, and in the end, he has severed ties with Iwagakure. If we use him, it won''t cause any disputes. But Chosaburo is different. He hasn''t defected, and he''s still a Kirigakure��s Anbu. Once he''s discovered, it will be a lot of trouble.��


    There is another reason that Hiruzen didn''t mention, which was that in the Joint Chunin Examsst year, Kirigakure also sent people to participate. From the perspective of outsiders, Konoha and Kirigakure are in an alliance. If a scandal breaks out, it would have a big impact on Konoha.


    Minato pondered for a moment, then slowly shook his head: ��Sandaime, Roshi��s appearance is too�� distinctive. Once he appears in front of people, he will be recognized immediately. Yes, he is indeed a Missing-nin, but the Sandaime Tsuchikage has a hot temper and will stop at nothing to achieve his goals. If we let him know that Roshi is in our vige, he will definitely use various means to force us to hand over Roshi. Secondly, in recent years, Iwagakure''s military strength has been rising steadily, and there are faint signs of reaching Kumogakure��s level. If we disrupt the bnce, it is highly likely to trigger a war! Chosaburo is different. He looks ordinary, and no one can recognize him in a crowd. If I have someone give him a little makeover and erase his memories, Kirigakure will never find out about him!��


    Furthermore, even if Chosaburo was unfortunately exposed, Kirigakure would not dare to dere war on Konoha!


    Because Kirigakure, which had experienced the Blood Mist Policy, had greatly weakened in strength and had not recovered yet.


    Furthermore, after the death of Yondaime Mizukage, the power of Kirigakure fell into the hands of Elder Genji. Although Elder Genji held the power, he was reserved in character, old and infirm, andcked energy, making it inconvenient for him to act. So even if he knew that Sanbi is in Konoha, he would not dare to dere war rashly. At most, he would call out for Five Kages Summit, and then everyone would go to the Land of Iron to argue. Minato wasn''t afraid of such thing at all.


    ��This���� Hiruzen pondered for a moment, feeling that Minato��s words make sense. He sighed silently and quietly stepped aside.


    Kanp�� also retracted his killing-intent at the right time. Chosaburo immediately gasped for breath and looked at Kanp�� with fear: ��Back then, it was this bastard who brought me from Kirigakure to Konoha. Damn it!��


    At this moment, Eagle opened the iron gate of Chosaburo��s prison.


    ��You, what are you going to do to me?�� Chosaburo��s face changed.


    ��You''ll find out soon.�� Eagle stepped aside slightly, revealing Shisui behind him.


    ��Shisui of the Body Flicker?!�� Chosaburo��s face greatly changed upon seeing Shisui.


    As Kirigakure��s Anbu, how could he have never heard of the great name of Shisui of the Body Flicker?


    ��He must be trying to use Genjutsu to confuse me, and then get information about the vige from my mouth. No, I can��t let him seed!


    Chosaburo had also undergone rigorous training to be a member of the Anbu. At this time, with no way out, he had nothing left to say and immediately closed his eyes, taking out a small iron piece tomit suicide.


    But his movements were still a step too slow.


    Shisui��s figure flickered and instantly appeared in front of him, and at the same time, he pped away the small iron piece in his hand.


    Chosaburo remained calm in the face of danger, tightly closed his eyes, and clenched his teeth: ��As long as I don��t open my eyes, your Genjutsu can��t get me!��


    But unfortunately, Shisui��s target was not him.


    ��Roar����


    With the almost imperceptible roar, Chosaburo suddenly felt his spirit being dragged into a strange space. When he opened his eyes, he found himself in the seal world in his abdomen.


    At the center of the seal world was a huge turtle covered with sharp thorns, which was precisely Sanbi, Isobu.


    And Shisui is standing in front of Sanbi.


    ��Sharingan�� Roar!! Who are you!!!�� Isobu bared his teeth at Shisui, roaring again and again. Its huge turtle hooves restlessly pounding the ground, causing a deafening noise.


    ��That��s���� Chosaburo subconsciously looked at Shisui��s eyes, and his pupils couldn''t help but shrank, ��Shouldn��t Shisui of the Body Flicker have 3-Tomoe Sharingan? What is that pattern?!��


    When he was surprised, Sanbi��s roar gradually dissipated, and his single eye had been covered by a pinwheel-shaped pattern at some point, slowly spinning.


    Kotoamatsukami!

 Chapter 817: Konoha Saburo

    Chapter 817: Konoha Saburo


    Seal world.


    To be honest, this was the first time Chosaburo has entered his own seal world, because when he became Jinchuriki, his Chakra and the seal world in his abdomen werepletely sealed, andmunication between him and Sanbi was basically done through roaring.


    But at this moment, he had no mood to appreciate the scenery of the seal world. He watched as Shisui using those strange Sharingan to deal with Sanbi, seething with anger.


    ��Uchiha Shisui, stop it!��


    ��What did you do to Sanbi?��


    ��Unforgivable! Our Kirigakure will never let you get away with this!��


    Chosaburo raged helplessly on the side, shouting again and again in anger.


    What can he do?


    Rushing forward and fight desperately against Shisui of the Body Flicker?No, this is the seal world. Both he and Shisui are just spiritual bodies, and he is not good at mentalbat.


    The most important thing is that, he needed to stay alive and tell the vige everything that happened to him!


    After a while, the giant windmill pattern in Sanbi��s lone eye gradually dissipated.


    Sanbi looked back as if in a daze, staring at Shisu, then suddenly tightened his hooves and shouted angrily: ��What have you done to me? Uchiha n��s little brat!��


    Chosaburo��s heart rxed a bit: ��Great, Sanbi is not controlled by Shisui of the Body Flicker��s Genjutsu. As expected of Sanbi!��


    ��You are awesome!��


    Chosaburo cheered for Sanbi like crazy.


    ��I mean no harm.�� Shisui spread his arms, and said with a smile, ��You should be able to feel that, right?��


    Isobu blinked his lone eye twice, and the wariness in its eye quickly dissipated: ��Indeed, I''ve been in Konoha for so long, and I haven''t seen themy a hand on me. It seems that Konoha��s Shinobi have a great conscience!��


    In silence, Isobu��s perception of Konoha has changed 180 degrees, but Isobu himself was unaware of it.


    Shisui said with a smile: ��I came here just to see if you''re living well, nothing else.��


    ��When I was in Kirigakure, everyone only cared about whether I could be useful to them. Only in Konoha, do people care about whether I''m living well, whether I''m eating enough���� Isobu felt his heart enveloped in warmth, and hefortably squatted down. His threerge mountain-sized tails hanging down gently without any sense of vignce.


    Chosaburo, who had just rxed, suddenly became rmed again. He looked at Isobu, who squatted down like a pet turtle, trembling with cold anger: ��Isobu! What are you doing? Shisui of the Body Flicker is our enemy!!��


    ��You actually showed such action in front of the enemy. Do you really think of yourself as a pet turtle?��


    ��Where is your dignity?��


    ��Where did that cold, ruthless, rebellious Isobu that makes me kneel and lick him, go?��


    Isobu turned to look at him, his single eye full of disdain: ��I want to change to another Jinchuriki. I don��t like this Kirigakure��s Shinobi.��


    ��You''re still the same turtle as before, without the slightest change���� Chosaburo breathed a sigh of relief, then became angry: ��Bastard, you''re aloof and unruly in front of me, but bowing and scraping in front of Shisui of the Body Flicker, I, I, I����


    ��No!��


    Chosaburo was Kirigakure��s Anbu no matter what, so when he thought of Shisui��s strange Sharingan from before, he suddenly broke out in a cold sweat.


    ��Isobu has been controlled by Shisui of the Body Flicker��s Genjutsu����


    ��And it��s the kind of subconscious control, as even Isobu himself isn''t aware of it����


    ��Damn it!��


    ��Isobu, you stupid pig!��


    Chosaburo��s mind was in turmoil, but at this moment, he could only pretend to be ignorant, pretend not to know anything. Only in this way could he avoid being silenced, survive with the truth, and tell the vige what happened here.


    ��Isobu-dono doesn��t like this Kirigakure��s Shinobi?�� Shisui ignored Chosaburo��s psychological drama and continued to talk to Isobu with a smile on his face.


    Isobu nodded repeatedly: ��Yeah, yeah, this guy is annoying and ugly, his voice is unpleasant. I''m so annoyed by him.��


    ��Isobu, remember what you said today���� Chosaburo��s whole body was trembling with anger.


    ��So���� Shisui said thoughtfully, ��If Isobu-dono doesn��t mind, I can ask Hokage-sama to use Fuinjutsu to erase his memory, so that he won��t bother you anymore.��


    ��Erase my memory?��


    ��Is that kind of thing something Fuinjutsu can do?��


    ��Don��t lie to me, hey! ��(�á㧥��;)�á�


    Chosaburo turn pale with fright.


    ��That''s great!�� Isobu excitedly shook his tails twice, joyfully eximed, ��Then please ask Yondaime Hokage to do it. It really helps me solve a big trouble.��


    ��You actually sold me so simply���� Chosaburo��s trembling intensified.


    ��Shut up!��


    Chosaburo knew he couldn''t let them continue talking, so he shouted angrily, ��Shisui of the Body Flicker, Isobu is innocent. If you have the guts,e at me!��


    At this, Shisui just smiled and said: ��Hokage-sama has almost finished setting up the sealing array. Well then, Isobu, I''ll take my leave first.��


    ��Goodbye. ��Isobu nodded.


    Shisui��s spiritual body instantly dissipated.


    Chosaburo��s eyes flickered, and he immediately said to Isobu: ��Isobu, snap out of it. Shisui of the Body Flicker is not a good person, he deceived you with Genjutsu, you����


    Bang!


    Isobu swung his huge tail, directly bursting Chosaburo��s spiritual body in mid-air: ��So annoying.��


    Isobu closed his eyes, feelingfortable and at ease, falling into a peaceful sleep.


    In his heart, only in Konoha could he sleep peacefully.


    ��


    Chosaburo��s consciousness returned, and he saw the blond Minato walking out of the iron gate with his back facing him.


    He subconsciously took a step forward, and from the corner of his eyes, he noticed that the ground beneath his feet was covered with densely packed sealing runes. He looked down and found that most of the prison was already filled with sealing runes!


    Chosaburo suddenly remembered the conversation between Shisui and Isobu in the seal world, and his face immediately changed color.


    ��Stop, don��t, Yameteee!~��


    ��Sorry.��


    Minato turned around, then formed hand seals and pped the ground, ��Fuin!��


    Buzz��


    A hazy light poured out from the sealing array on the ground, wrapping Chosaburo like a cocoon.


    Kanp�� squeezed outside the iron gate, dripping with anticipation.


    This sealing array��s ability to erase memory is a good thing, but unfortunately, he had already used all three collections today to the ancestors of Toneri, which is a pity.


    After a while, the light dissipated.


    Chosaburo stood there nkly. He was in his thirties, but his eyes were as clear as those of a three-year-old idiot.


    ��Who am I, where am I, what am I doing?��


    Chosaburo blinked his eyes a few times, at a loss.


    ��Your name is Konoha Saburo, you''re Konoha��s Shinobi.�� Minato stood up and said with a smile.


    ��I''m Konoha��s Shinobi?��


    ��I can��t remember.�� Chosaburo�� Konoha Saburo looked at Minato with some confusion.


    ��You were a spy in Kirigakure before, but unfortunately, they found out about you. Then, in order to prevent information leakage, they erased your memory.��


    Minato said, ��But don''t be afraid. You''re back now, Konoha will always be your home.��


    ��My home�� Konoha�� My name is Konoha Saburo.�� Konoha Saburo��s eyes glimmered slightly.


    ��But Kirigakure��s Shinobi are still chasing you, so for your safety, we need to perform stic surgery on you.�� Minato said seriously.


    Konoha Saburo nodded: ��Okay, I understand.��


    ��Eagle.�� Minato cast a look at Eagle.


    ��I know what to do.�� Eagle said with a smile, ��Come with me, Cho�� Konoha Saburo!��


    Eagle kindly held Konoha Saburo��s hand and left.


    Hiruzen looked at their backs, put down his pipe in mncholy, then said with a sigh: ��Yondaime, Konoha will definitely be better and better under your leadership.��


    Minato chuckled and said: ��Let��s leave this ce too.��


    After everyone left, only Roshi remained in the empty and quiet underground.


    He slowly opened his eyes, his eyes are full of uncontroble panic.


    Although he kept his eyes closed the whole time, he listened to the conversation outside with his ears.


    ��Using Shisui of the Body Flicker��s Genjutsu to control the Biju, and then use the seal array to get rid of the Jinchuriki��s memories�� Konoha wants to gather the nine Biju again, they want to unify the Shinobi World!!


    Roshi��s heart was filled with fear and trepidation. He is not shocked by Konoha��s ambition, but is worried about his own safety.


    From the conversation between Minato and Hiruzen, he knew that the order of capture between him and Chosaburo was a matter of who was first and who was next.


    ��It''s my turn next!��


    ��What should I do?��


    ��Roshi is drenched in cold sweat.��


    ��Should I surrender to Konoha?��


    ��At least I won''t lose my memory this way����


    ��No, even if I die, I, Roshi, will neverpromise to anyone!��


    ��But if I don''tpromise, my memories will be erased. Would I still be me at that time?��


    Roshi let the imagination run wild, and his whole body didn��t feel good.

 Chapter 818: Im A Pro

    Chapter 818: I''m A Pro


    The night is like a curtain, with a little starlight.


    At the entrance of Konoha��s Forest of Death, Tenzo dashed forward like lightning, swinging his two arms.


    ��Big brother Kanp��, I am here.��


    ��Big brother Kanp��, where are you?��


    ��Big brother Kanp��, I saw you, don��t hide.��


    ��Big brother Kanp��?��


    ��Gekko Kanp��, you bastard, stood me up again!��


    Outside the Forest of Death, Tenzo stood with his hands on his hips, looking disgruntled.


    In today��s training camp, Kanp�� suddenly told them to seal off the sixth training ground. After that, he mysteriously asked him toe alone at night, only to stand him up. How unforgivable!Tenzo found a ce to sit down, sulking alone.


    After sulking for over half an hour, Tenzo finally heard faint sound of breaking through the air in the distance.


    ��He��s finally here����


    Tenzo got up and looked around, and unexpectedly saw two figures in the distance.


    ��Big brother Kanp���� Shisui-senpai?�� Tenzo looked at them in surprise.


    ��Tenzo, you��ve just arrived?�� Kanp�� smiled and patted his shoulder.


    ��Brother, I have been waiting for more than half an hour���� Tenzo smiled: ��Yes, it hasn��t been long since I arrived.��


    ��Let''s go, we''ll talk inside the Forest of Death.�� Kanp�� waved his hand and swiftly dashed into the dark forest.


    Tenzo quickly followed, his face expressionless as he asked: ��Big brother Kanp��, Shisui-senpai, did you call me here tonight for something important?��


    ��If not, then forgive me for not turning off the gas at home.��


    ��Let''s talk after we��re deeper.�� Kanp�� said mysteriously.


    The three people entered the depths of the Forest of Death, then Kanp�� turned and looked towards Shisui, and said: ��Amu is with you, right?��


    Shisui nodded, then stomped his foot and said: ��Amu,e out.��


    ��What��s up?�� White Zetsu��s clone, Amu, emerged from underground, revealing his white head.


    ��I need you to patrol nearby. If anyone approaches, inform us immediately.�� Shisui said seriously, ��Please.��


    ��Understood.�� After acknowledging, Amu disappeared into the ground.


    Seeing this, Tenzo knew he couldn''t escape tonight.


    Sure enough��


    Kanp�� spoke up: ��Tenzo, the vige has entrusted you with a mission.��


    Tenzo asked seriously: ��What mission?��


    Kanp�� whispered: ��To help Shizui in training Wood Release!��


    Tenzo frowned: ��Train what?��


    ��Train Wood Release.�� Kanp�� repeated.


    ��What Wood Release?�� Tenzo asked.


    ��Train���� Kanp����s gaze turned mysterious: ��Boy, are you itching for a beating?��


    ��Cough.��


    Shisui coughed lightly and voluntarily exined, ��Tenzo, I transnted a left arm with Shodaime-sama��s cells. So in a sense, I''m like you now.��


    ��Transnted a left arm with Shodaime-sama��s cells�� that sounds tooplicated.��


    Tenzo furrowed his brow, and after a moment, he realized, and eximed in surprise: ��Shisui-senpai, your left arm����


    Shisui nodded: ��That��s why I''m counting on you.��


    Tenzo looked towards Kanp��.


    Kanp�� said: ��This is Hokage-sama��s order.��


    ��I understand.�� Tian took a deep breath and said, ��I will do my best to help you, Shisui-senpai!��


    ��Okay, let��s get started.��


    Kanp�� consciously turned around, waved his hand and walked away, ��I have something to attend to. Be careful, don''t cause any casualties.��


    Shisui and Tenzo exchanged nces nkly: ��Just training Wood Release, how could it cause casualties?��


    Tenzo shook his head at this. Sometimes, he really couldn''t keep up with Kanp����s thoughts.


    ��Shisui-senpai, shall we begin?�� Tenzo��s expression gradually became serious.


    ����


    After leaving the Forest of Death, Kanp�� went straight to the Anbu��s Headquarters.


    The third floor.


    Kanp�� arrived outside a medical room, where the Anbu Commander, Eagle, was standing guard.


    ��Commander, is Konoha Saburo awake?�� Kanp�� asked.


    ��It should be about time.��


    Eagle solemnly took out a scroll and gave it to Kanp��, and then said, ��It��s up to you now.��


    ��Don��t worry, I''m a pro at deceiving people!�� Kanp�� patted his chest confidently, and then he heard movementing from the medical room. Kanp�� immediately took out his wolf mask and put it on.


    At this moment, Konoha Saburo wakes up from the anesthesia.


    ��Who am I?��


    ��Where am I?


    ��What am I doing?��


    After being stunned for a while, he slowly ��recalled'' some things: ��My name is Konoha Saburo, and I am Konoha��s Shinobi. I used to work as a spy in Kirigakure. After I was discovered, my memory was erased by Kirigakure��s Shinobi��


    He touched the bandages on his face and ��remembered'' something else: ��I underwent stic surgery because the Kirigakure��s Shinobi are still chasing me, who is a spy����


    Although he had no memory, Konoha Saburo has no reason to doubt this ��memory��.


    He got up from the hospital bed and saw an Anbu wearing a fierce wolf mask walking in and said, ��Konoha Saburo-dono, please follow me toplete your induction procedures.��


    ��Induction procedures?�� Konoha Saburo looked at him in confusion.


    ��You have been a spy in Kirigakure for many years. Although you have not returned with valuable information, Hokage-sama still values ??you very much, so he specifically allows you to join the Anbu!�� Kanp�� said in a tone full of pride.


    ��Anbu�� I understand, I��ll join Anbu.�� Konoha Saburo nodded muddleheadedly, and then followed Kanp�� to start the process.


    They returned to the ward after more than an hour.


    ��The team you are in is called Zero. It is an Anbu among Anbu. You��ll only follow Hokage-sama��s orders, understand?�� Kanp�� asked.


    Konoha Saburo opened the Anbu certificate in his hand, and the team number on it was indeed written with a zero.


    He curiously asked: ��Then what missions do I usually do? By the way, where is my home? Where is my family?��


    ��You�� are an orphan.��


    Kanp�� took out a brand new scroll and said, ��This is your proof of identity.��


    At the same time, he exined, ��When you went undercover in Kirigakure many years ago, your traces in Konoha were erased because there were also spies from Kirigakure in the vige. This was done to ensure your safety to the fullest extent possible, but unfortunately, you were eventually exposed. Saburo-dono, after you came back, Hokage-sama immediately restored your identity. Just looked at the scroll, how fresh it is!��


    Konoha Saburo nkly took the freshly made scroll. As he read through it, it detailed his life from being an orphan to enrolling in the Academy, graduating, receiving his Shinobi Certificate, going undercover in Kirigakure. Everything is there.


    Konoha Saburo instantly felt at ease.


    ��This is my home.��


    But soon after, another thought came to his mind, and he didn''t hesitate and asked directly: ��Then, how did Ie back?��


    ��My identity as a spy was exposed in Kirigakure, but why didn��t Kirigakure��s Shinobi just kill me directly? Instead, they chose to erase my memory?��


    ��How did I end up here again?��


    The puzzled Konoha Saburo looked at Anbu in front of him, earnestly seeking answers.


    ��I��ve already prepared for your question long ago���� Kanp�� took a deep breath and said: ��Actually, the Kirigakure��s Shinobi sent you back.��


    ��What?�� Countless question marks appeared on Konoha Saburo��s bandaged face.


    Kanp�� sighed and said: ��Up until now, I can only tell you the cruel truth. Saburo-dono, inside your body, a Biju is sealed. And its name is Isobu! ��


    ��Isobu���� Konoha Saburo looked at him bewildered.


    With his memories erased, he had no idea what Isobu was.


    ��Isobu is a powerful and righteous majestic creature! Its strength is enough to tten Konoha!��


    As Kanp�� said so, he could faintly hear the roar of a turtle in his ear.


    ��Is he enjoying this ttery?��


    Kanp�� continued: ��Kirigakure erases your memory, sealed Isobu into your body, and then sends you back to Konoha. They�� are using your special identity to bring Isobu into our vige!��


    ��This tactic was inspired by Uchiha Madara. Madara-sama, in dirty tactics, I would like to call you the strongest!��


    ��Kirigakure used me to bring Isobu into the vige���� Konoha Saburo was startled, then following Kanp����s thoughts, he realized what��s going on, ��They n to let Isobu destroy Konoha?��


    ��Good, you''ve answered correctly���� Kanp�� nodded with satisfaction and said solemnly: ��Actually, I can understand Kirigakure��s desire to destroy Konoha, but by sealing Isobu inside your body, they''re trying to deceive us, to make us fight each other and ultimately bring about vengeance among us! It��s so despicable!��


    Konoha Saburo was outraged by this revtion, and gnashed his teeth in anger: ��Kirigakure is so despicable?!��


    ��Fortunately, their n failed!��


    Kanp�� said with a smile, ��Perhaps in the eyes of Kirigakure, our Konoha is full of evil, but the truth proves that our Konoha is a partner of justice! Because Isobu, who has always been always powerful, dignified, and righteous, did not attack Konoha! This is irond proof!��


    Roar~


    Another loud roar echoed in his ears.


    ��So that��s how it is!�� Konoha Saburo had no more doubts after hearing this.


    Outside the door, Eagle, who had been eavesdropping, was also moved: ��This set of exnation can not only reassure Konoha Saburo��s heart, but also make him misunderstand Kirigakure. It is simply killing two birds with one stone!��


    ��Of course, the most important thing is that this exnation seems applicable to other Jinchuriki as well.��


    ��That guy Kanp�� is indeed a professional!��

 Chapter 819: Sasukes Evolution

    Chapter 819: Sasuke''s Evolution


    ��Wood-Style: Great Forest Technique!��


    Shisui��s clear voice came from the depths of the dark Forest of Death. Apanied by a wave of Chakra fluctuations, Shisui��s left hand instantly woodified and rapidly bifurcated, and in a blink of an eye, it turns into multiple woody vine branches and shoots out, tightly binding a nearby giant tree.


    Under the immense force, the bark of the giant tree cracked inch by inch, and after a few breaths, it waspletely crushed by the vines!


    Boom!


    The upper half of the giant tree crashed down.


    ��Sess!��


    Shisui is overjoyed.


    After training in Wood Release with Tenzo for three days, he finally seeded in mastering a Wood Release Ninjutsu, and its power is also remarkable.


    ��Shisui-senpai, congrattions!�� Tenzo emerged from the corner, pping his hands in celebration.��Thank you, Tenzo.��


    Shisui��s face lit up with joy. for more than half an hour. After practicing for over half an hour again and ruining dozens ofrge trees, Shisui furrowed his brow and suddenly asked, ��Tenzo, when you use this move, can you make your right hand woodified?��


    Tenzo nodded: ��Of course.��


    After saying that, Tenzo formed hand seals: Wood Release: Great Forest Technique!


    Boom!


    Tenzo��s right hand instant woodified and grew several vines, which crushed the nearby giant tree.


    ��And I can also woodified both hands at the same time.��


    Tenzo demonstrated again, forming hand seals while saying: Wood Release: Great Forest Technique!


    Boom boom!


    Tenzo��s two hands woodified at the same time and grew numerous vines, crushing the trunks of two nearby giant trees.


    Tenzo pped his hands, asking with rxed look: ��Can''t you do it, Shisui-senpai?��


    Shisui smiled bitterly, and shook his head.


    Although he could channel the vigorous vitality from his left hand to his right hand, his right hand could never woodified.


    He spected that it was because of the Hashirama��s cells.


    Hashirama��s cells fused with his left hand, but did not fuse with his right hand or other body organs, so only his left hand could woodified��


    As for Tenzo, he was injected with Hashirama��s cells by Orochimaru back then he was a child. His whole body should have been covered by Hashirama��s cells, so he could achieve the woodification of his whole body.


    Shisui sighed helplessly, ��In this case, I could only master very few Wood Release Ninjutsu.��


    Tenzo, who was beside him, was also pondering why this situation urred, and in the end, he came to the same conclusion as Shisui.


    Tenzo sighed regretfully: ��Although Shisui-senpai sessfully awakened Wood Release, it seems that only my Wood Release is the most orthodox.��


    He looked up at the crescent moon in the night sky, feeling lonely.


    Then, he remembered something and said: ��Shisui-senpai, our team will go out for mission tomorrow, so our training tomorrow night will have to be postponed.��


    Shisui nodded: ��I understood, then we��ll continue when you return from the mission.��


    ��Yes!��


    ����


    The next morning.


    Kanp�� was woken up early by the rm. He had a mission to leave the vige today, so he had to get up early.


    Kanp�� formed hand seals and created a shadow clone, then pped the rm clock.


    The shadow clone stood by the futon and stared emotionlessly at the main body sealed in the quilt. After a while, he gritted his teeth and left.


    Not long after, the sliding door of the bedroom was roughly pushed open.


    ��Kanp��-sensei, Kanp��-sensei!��


    Naruto, wearing shy clothes, burst in while shouting, ��Take me to training today!��


    ��Naruto����


    Kanp�� buried his head in the quilt, ��Actually, I have a mission today, so I can''t apany ����


    ��I just saw Kanp��-sensei��s shadow clone, and he said he''ll handle the mission.�� Naruto started pulling the quilt, ��Kanp��-sensei, wake up quickly, how can you sleep more than me!��


    Hearing this, Kanp����s whole person is not good: ��I was actually sold by my own shadow clone?!��


    ����


    At the same time, at the Fugaku��s house.


    Fugaku��s whole family is enjoying breakfast, and the atmosphere was rtively harmonious.


    A few months ago, after Sasuke discovered the ��affair�� between Itachi and Izumi, he became jealous and sulky, and even resorted to a cold and violent demonstration. Itachi really had to put in a lot of effort to make Sasuke forgive him, promising to apany Sasuke in training every weekend.


    As for his rtionship with Izumi, Itachi could only choose to�� keep it a secret!


    Although every date felt like sneaking around like a thief, fortunately, Izumi is very righteous and reasonable. After pinching Itachi''s waist until it turned purple, she forgave him.


    And today is another weekend!


    ��Brother, shall we practice Shurikenjutsu or Great Fireball Technique in the morning? Training Sharingan is also fine.�� Sasuke said with a happy smile as he ate his rice ball, looking at his big brother across the table.


    In the past few months, he has been very satisfied. Firstly, because his brother apanied him every weekend, and secondly, it��s because the news of him awakening the Sharingan had spread. Now, including his parents, all the nsmen praised him as the super genius after Izumi and Itachi!


    The Uchiha n''s Star of Tomorrow!


    ��Sorry.��


    Itachi put down his chopsticks and looked at the Star of Tomorrow, then said, ��Sasuke, I am going out for mission today, and can''t apany you in training.��


    Suddenly, Sasuke felt like the rice ball in his mouth lost its vor.


    ��Big brother, you promised me to train with me every weekend!�� Sasuke said dissatisfiedly.


    Itachi looked troubled. He also wanted to apany Sasuke, but sometimes, unforeseen circumstances arise. At the end of the training camp yesterday, their captain, Kanp��, suddenly said that there is an emergency mission, and they had to leave this morning.


    He couldn''t just abandon his Anbu��s mission to apany Sasuke, right?


    It''s not like there will be no more weekends in the future.


    ��Sasuke, how about I leave a shadow clone to apany you in training?�� Itachi suggested after some thought.


    ��No, shadow clone is not Big brother.�� Sasuke tly refused.


    ��Sasuke, Itachi is part of the Anbu, and Anbu��s mission is very important. Don''t make it difficult for him.�� Fugaku put down the newspaper in his hand, and said with a stern face, ��If you want to train your Sharingan, I can ask other n members to help.��


    ��Dad���� Sasuke didn��t dare to disobey the increasingly imposing father, so he lowered his head and said, ��Big brother, go early and return early.��


    ��Sorry.�� Itachi breathed a sigh of relief and then bid farewell to his family.


    After he left, Sasuke lost his appetite and, after putting down his chopsticks, went alone to train Great Fireball Technique by the river.


    But as he gazed at the slowly flowing river, Sasuke suddenly became absent-minded. He remembered the battle with Naruto at the riverbankst year.


    Although he easily defeated Naruto after awakening his Sharingan, Sharingan��s consumption is very expensive. If Naruto had chosen to prolong the fight, Sasuke might have lost.


    ��Naruto has not challenged me in the actualbat ss in the past few months. He must have been training hard in secret, nning to redeem himself!��


    With a haughty lift of his head, Sasuke said to himself, ��Unfortunately, although you have your Kanp��-sensei, I have my strongest Big brother!��


    That''s what he thought. But Sasuke still can��t help but wonder how Kanp�� will train Naruto.


    Lost in his thoughts, Sasuke suddenly remembered something.


    ��Since Big brother went out for a mission, then as the captaion, Kanp��-senpai must have left too.��


    ��In other words, Naruto has no one to apany him in training today, just like me.��


    Sasuke stood there nkly, and suddenly ran out like crazy after a while.


    Rushing all the way, Sasuke arrived at the river south of the vige, the same ce where he had fought Naruto a few months ago.


    And then, he saw a few familiar figures.


    Naruto, Karin, Hinata, and�� ��Kanp��-senpai?��


    ��Why is Kanp��-senpai here?!��


    Sasuke felt his brain spin, and the heart in his chest was beating wildly, as if it were about to leap out of his throat.


    ��Big brother��you lied to me again����


    ��You didn��t leave the vige at all, you����


    ��I see, you must have gone with that woman����


    ��You obviously promised me to be with me every weekend����


    ��Damn it!!��


    ��For that woman, Big brother, you deceived me again����


    ��I����


    ��I����


    ��I hate you the most!��


    Sasuke closed his eyes tightly, and when he opened them again, his jet-ck pupils were already scarlet, and this time, his left eye had also evolved to two-tomoe!

 Chapter 820: Naruto’s Cheat

    Chapter 820: Naruto��s Cheat


    By the river.


    Kanp����s boredly watched Naruto, Karin and Hinata pecking at each other on the river. The constant chirping making him sleepy.


    At a certain moment, Kanp�� suddenly sensed a familiar aura. He snapped out of his daze and turned around to see a frail figure slowly walking away like a walking corpse.


    The figure was wearing a purple cloak with a symbol of a Poke Ball on the back, along with their short stature and sharply defined hair��


    ��Sasuke?��


    ��Why did hee?��


    ��Why did he leave without saying a word?��


    ��Why does his back look so lonely, like a lonely dog~.��


    Kanp�� had 10,000 question marks in his mind, and then shook his head: ��Sasuke isn''t my responsibility, I can''t control him.��Kanp��-sensei!��


    At this time, the pecking battle of Naruto��s group of three also came to an end.


    Naruto, with a bruised face, energetically ran back, sshing in the river, ��I won!!��


    ��Oh, really?�� Kanp�� looked towards Karin and Hinata, and found that the two of them were standing on the river with their hands on their knees and panting heavily with mouth wide open, looking very tired.


    ��Did you really win?��


    ��I don''t even want to point out your defeat!��


    ��Kanp��-sensei, can you teach me Shadow Clone Technique now!�� Naruto looked at Kanp�� expectantly.


    ��It��s okay if it��s just Shadow Clone Technique���� Kanp�� then said with a smile: ��Of course. Now, pay attention.��


    Kanp�� formed hand seal with his hands, with his two fingers crossed, and lightly shouted: ��Shadow Clone Technique!��


    Boom!


    Light smoke rose, and a person identical to him appeared beside Kanp��.


    ��Did you see it clearly?�� Kanp�� asked, then casually dispelled the clone.


    Naruto looked conflicted. He did see it clearly, well, he knew for many years that the Shadow Clone Technique requires that hand seal, but knowing and executing were different for him.


    ��Kanp��-sensei���� Naruto looked at Kanp�� with a pitiful expression.


    Kanp�� looked at him in disappointment: ��If you spent more time reading books, you wouldn''t be this dumb.��


    Naruto lowered his head in shame.


    Kanp�� cleared his throat and said: ��Listen carefully, when forming the hand seal, you need to evenly distribute your Chakra into two halves, and then����


    At this moment, Hinata and Karin also approached from the river. When they saw that Kanp�� was giving a lecture to Naruto, they ran up very quietly to listen.


    A few minutester, Kanp�� finished exining the key points of executing the Shadow Clone Technique.


    ��Do you understand?�� Kanp�� asked.


    ��We understand!�� Hinata and Karin simultaneously nodded.


    ����I don��t understand.�� Naruto said pitifully and was not convinced, ��Kanp��-sensei, can you exin it more simply?��


    ��Naruto, you''re just too stupid. Look at me!��


    Karinughed heartily, then formed the hand seal, ��Shadow Clone Technique!��


    Bang!


    The light smoke dispersed, revealing nothing inside.


    ��Failed?��


    Karin looked at Kanp�� in confusion.


    Kanp�� is also dumbfounded. It stands to reason that with Karin��s Uzumaki Physique, although she is still an Academy��s student, she should still have enough Chakra to use Shadow Clone Technique.


    But at this time, he couldn''t hesitate. He closed his eyes and said randomly: ��Karin, your Chakra is not evenly distributed.��


    ��Hahahaha, Karin, you''re the stupid one!�� Naruto seized the opportunity to mock her, ��You can''t even evenly distribute your Chakra.��


    Creak creak����


    Karin gritted her teeth: ��At least I''ve mastered the basics of Shadow Clone Technique! Isn''t that better than a big idiot who can''t even understand it?��


    ��Damn it, I will definitely master it!�� Naruto stomped his feet in anger, then turned and hugged Kanp����s thigh in tears, crying pitifully, ��Kan~p��~sensei~~ wu wu wu~ You must help me~~��


    Seeing this, Kanp�� was at a loss.


    After sending Karin and Hinata to the corner to train the Shadow Clone Technique on their own, Kanp�� tried to teach Naruto several times, but somehow, Naruto��s brain seemed to be made of stone. He just couldn''t learn it.


    ��This is unscientific.��


    ��Didn��t Naruto in original work master it in an instant�� the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique?��


    ��Does he have to learn the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique first?��


    Kanp�� looked at Naruto suspiciously: ��What strange problem is this?��


    Naruto blushed from being stared at, thinking that Kanp�� was looking down on him. He ufortably twisted his body, rubbed his hands, lowered his head, and shyly looked up at Kanp��with his big blue eyes.


    Kanp�� felt goosebumps at this.


    ��Who are you trying to disgust with that nauseating look?��


    Kanp�� quickly interrupted Naruto��s ttery with a flick.


    ��Ouch�� it hurts���� Naruto held his head, and yelled in pain.


    At this moment, Kanp�� hesitated, ��Should I teach the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique to Naruto?��


    ��This Forbidden Jutsu is like a cheat for Naruto. It is a cheat that can be used from the early stage to the end.��


    ��Should I let him master this cheat now? Wouldn''t it be unfair to others?��


    ��Wait!��


    ��Sasuke��s Sharingan cheat has already arrived, then how can Naruto fight him without his own cheat?��


    ��No, this cheat must be activated!��


    ��I must not let this child lose at the starting line!��


    With this in thought, Kanp�� said: ��Naruto, it''s okay if you can''t learn the Shadow Clone Technique. I��ll teach you a Ninjutsu that is even more powerful than the Shadow Clone Technique!��


    Naruto forgot his pain upon hearing this, and excitedly pounced over: ��What Ninjutsu is it, Kanp��-sensei?��


    ��It''s the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique!��


    Kanp�� mysterious said, ��How is it? Just hearing the name makes it sound more powerful than the Shadow Clone Technique, right?��


    Naruto subconsciously nodded, but then realized that the name sounded quite simr to the Shadow Clone Technique.


    ��Kanp��-sensei is not just fooling me, right����


    Naruto looked at him suspiciously.


    Kanp�� didn��t notice Naruto��s doubts and continued to persuade: ��Naruto, did you know that Multiple Shadow Clone Technique is very suitable for people like you who have plenty of Chakra, but are simple-minded and don��t know how to add, subtract, multiply and divide?��


    ��Hmm�� When put in this way, Karin is also very suitable for this Ninjutsu.��


    ��I definitely didn''t mean to insult Karin���� Kanp�� added in his mind.


    ��Kanp��-sensei, is this Multiple Shadow Clone Technique��s seal?�� Naruto mechanically formed the hand seal with both hands, with his fingers crossed and intertwined.


    Kanp�� patted Naruto��s head with satisfaction: ��Naruto, you''re really quick to catch on. Sensei is proud of you.��


    ������


    ��These two techniques are basically the same thing.��


    Naruto felt so wronged.


    Kanp�� seems to see through Naruto��s dissatisfaction, but didn''t get annoyed. Instead, he said with a smile: ��Naruto, now try the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique. Don��t even think about evenly distributing your Chakra into two halves, just�� the more, the better.��


    ��The more, the better?�� Naruto was taken aback.


    ��Yes, you don''t need to worry about evenly distributing your Chakra into how many portions, just think of it as more is better.�� Kanp�� encouraged, ��Come on, give it a try!��


    Naruto didn��t want to try, but under Kanp����s repeated insistence, he reluctantly formed the hand seal andzily said: ��Multiple Shadow Clone Technique!��


    Bang~ bang~ bang~ bang~ bang~ bang~ bang~��


    A series of fireworks-like explosions erupted from both sides of Naruto.


    The smile on Kanp����s face gradually stiffened: ��It really seed in one go.��


    Karin and Hinata, who were discussing the details of Shadow Clone Technique next to them, also turned their heads in surprise.


    Even Naruto himself was dumbfounded.


    He lowered his hands and looked to his left, then saw dozens of himself.


    Turning to his right, there are still dozens of himself.


    ��I�� I learned it?��


    Naruto couldn''t believe it and pped the shadow clone standing on his right.


    k!


    The crisp sound of a p echoed, and the pped shadow clone on the right covered his face in anger: ��What are you doing!��


    ��To hit your own Shadow Clone, that''s too much.��


    ��Yeah, the main body is really bad.��


    ��I hate people who hit their own shadow clones the most.��


    ��You have no manners at all.��


    ��How did we end up with a main body like this?��


    ��We should make him apologize.��


    ��Yes, apologize.��


    ��Apologize����


    The nearly one hundred shadow clones on both sides rushed up indignantly, surrounding Naruto and moring for him to apologize.


    Naruto was both excited and aggrieved, but he refused to apologize to his own shadow clones!


    Naruto immediately engaged in a verbal battle with the crowd, chattering continuously.


    ��Big brother Kanp������ Karin ran over and pulled his sleeve, then pointed at the dozens of Naruto surrounding them in disbelief, so shocked that she was speechless.


    ��Although Naruto��s academic achievements are very poor, he''s really a genius in other aspects!�� Hinata sped her hands in front of her chest, praising in verydylike manner.


    ��It��s mainly because of my excellent teaching.�� Kanp�� smiled modestly.

 Chapter 821: They Are Both My, Uchiha Fugaku’s Sons!

    Chapter 821: They Are Both My, Uchiha Fugaku��s Sons!


    ��Mom, I��m back!��


    In the evening, Naruto, who had gotten his cheat, swayed home with his hands lightly, acting out the prideful feeling.


    ��Mom?��


    Naruto took out his keys to open the door and found that there were no shoes in the entryway.


    ��Has Mom gone out on a mission?��


    Naruto dejectedly changed into indoor shoes and entered the house, then turned on the lights.


    The living room was empty.


    ��Mom''s not here, Dad''s workingte again. Does this mean I''m having instant noodles for dinner tonight? This is so miserable�� Fortunately, I have hands and feet.��


    Naruto quickly ran to his parents�� bedroom, and found quite a bit of small change while searching.��I wonder if this is Dad''s private stash of money.��


    Naruto stuffed the money into his pockets, humming a tune, and quickly went downstairs: Ichiraku Ramen tonight!


    ��


    The other side.


    Sasuke had locked himself in his bedroom since returning from the river, and it wasn''t until dinner time that he was called out by his mother.


    ��Mom, I have no appetite.�� Sasuke''s eyes had a few bloodshot lines, and he looked listless.


    ��Even if you don''t have an appetite, you still need to eat dinner, otherwise your stomach will feel ufortable.��


    Mikoto pulled Sasuke into the living room and served him a bowl of rice for dinner.


    Fugaku sat at the main seat, slowly enjoying his meal. Without looking up, he asked: ��Is it because Itachi that you are in a bad mood?��


    Sasuke kept his head down and asked: ��Is Big Brother noting back for dinner?��


    ��Sasuke, Itachi went out of the vige to do a mission. He will definitely note back tonight.�� Mikoto said with a smile.


    ��Noting back.��


    ��Big brother won��t be back tonight����


    ��He, he''ll be spending the whole night with that woman named Uchiha Izumi?��


    ��Damn it!!��


    Sasuke gnashed his teeth, veins bulging on his temples: ��Ever since I entered the Academy, Big brother has never spent the whole night with me!��


    ��Big brother really doesn��t love me anymore����


    In an instant, Sasuke''s heart shattered, and he silently picked at his rice with his chopsticks.


    ��Sasuke, don''t just eat without paying attention�� Eh? Sasuke, your eyes���� Mikoto suddenly eximed.


    Fugaku nced over, not too concerned, and said: ��You''ve known that Sasuke awakened his Sharingan long ago, didn��t you understand, he�� Eh? Wait!��


    Fugaku suddenly noticed something strange, and upon closer inspection, he was shocked to find that Sasuke''s left eye had two tomoes instead of one!


    ��Wasn''t it just one tomoest time?��


    ��It actually evolved again in such a short time?��


    Mikoto looked towards Fugaku, her eyes had a hint of worry, and she asked in a low voice: ��Fugaku, Sasuke is so small, yet he already has two-tomoe on both eyes, should we be concerned that something''s wrong with his body?��


    ��Idiot! What nonsense are you talking about!��


    Fugaku is dissatisfied, ��Whether it��s Itachi or Sasuke, they are both my, Uchiha Fugaku��s sons! Isn''t it normal for them to possess such talents?��


    ��Fugaku, what you said make sense, I can��t refute it���� Mikoto forced a smile, but her gaze toward Sasuke was still somewhat worried.


    ��Sasuke, although both of your Sharingan have evolved to two-tomoe, you still need to work hard in your training, understand?�� Fugaku said sternly.


    ��Un.�� Sasuke faintly responded. If this were any other time, he would have been excited for half a day over this, but now that he just discovered he had been ��abandoned'' by his ��neglectful'' brother, he was feeling heartbroken and couldn''t muster any happiness.


    ����


    The night grew deeper.


    Naruto, who had eaten threerge bowls of Ichiraku Ramen, slowly made his way home with a full stomach.


    ��Dad should be back now, I must surprise him!��


    Upon returning home, Naruto indeed saw his dad''s shoes at the entrance, ��Huh, Mom''s back too?��


    Naruto changed into indoor shoes and walked into the living room at a leisurely pace. Then, he saw his father and mother talking in the living room.


    ��Mom, Dad, I''m back.�� Naruto said with a grin.


    ��Naruto, have you eaten dinner?�� Minato turned his head and asked with a somewhat unnatural expression.


    Naruto nodded repeatedly and patted his plump belly happily, then said: ��Today, I ate a lot because I learned a very powerful Ninjutsu.��


    ��A Ninjutsu?�� Kushina asked in surprise, ��What Ninjutsu did your Kanp��-sensei teach you?��


    ��Multiple Shadow Clone Technique!�� Naruto said proudly.


    ��What?�� Minato and Kushina looked at each other in shock.


    ��Hehe, neither dad nor mom believes it, right?�� Naruto immediately formed a hand seal and shouted, ��Multiple Shadow Clone Technique!��


    ��Wait, Naruto!�� Minato instinctively wanted to stop him.


    But from the moment Naruto entered the house, he had been eager to show off. So at this time, he could no longer care about his father��s call. At the next moment, a series of sts were heard and series of light smoke exploded on both sides of Naruto.


    ��How is it?��


    ��This is Multiple Shadow Clone Technique!��


    ��I mastered it in an instant!��


    ��Hahahaha, the two idiots, Karin and Hinata can''t learn it no matter what, I really am genius!��


    Naruto and his shadow clones wereughing wildly, but they didn''t notice Kushina��s anger. The veins on her forehead was getting more and more ferocious.


    ��Naruto���� Kushina��s face muscles kept twitching.


    Multiple Shadow Clone Technique is the Forbidden Technique recorded on Scroll of Seals. The reason why it is called Forbidden Technique is because using it could be fatal.


    As a result, Kanp�� actually dared to teach such technique to Naruto, and Naruto also dared to learn it ��


    ��Are they seeking death?��


    Kushina then stepped forward and beat them up!


    Bang, bang, bang, bang��


    She pped them one by one, and in the blink of an eye, the dozens of her sons in the living room had turned into smoke.


    Kushina looked around and found that her sons had been scattered by her.


    ��Where is Naruto?�� Kushina turned and looked towards Minato.


    Minato gestured towards the stairs with his mouth, and the husband and wife immediately rushed upstairs and Kushina violently broke the door of Naruto��s bedroom. Suddenly, the sound of beating apanied by Naruto��s screams was heard from upstairs.


    Minato shook his head and smiled wryly.


    Compared with Kushina''s fearful heart, Minato quickly calmed down after an initial worry. After all, the Eight Trigrams Sealing Style in Naruto''s body was set by him personally. With this seal, Kyubi��s Chakra would be constantly refined and extracted for Naruto''s use, so Naruto, who has plenty of Chakra, will not face any danger when he used Multiple Shadow Clone Technique.


    At most, he might pass out due to memory shock when the clones are dispelled, but with Naruto��s thick nerves, Minato felt that this probability was almost zero.


    However, be that as it may, Minato won��t stop Kushina. After all, who told Naruto to take all the small money he hid in the bedroom?


    He thought that the most dangerous ce was the safest ce, but he still couldn''t defend against thieves day and night!


    Minato sighed in his heart.

 Chapter 823: Irukas Fury

    Chapter 823: Iruka''s Fury


    When they arrived in Iruka��s office, Iruka immediately started the ideological education centered on Will of Fire, from the pioneers of Konoha who overcame obstacles, to the sacrifices of the younger generations to protect the vige, he tirelessly, loudly, and endlessly spoke.


    Naruto listened with his head down, not showing the slightest impatience.


    Iruka thought to himself, ��It seems there��s still some hope for Naruto.��


    ��But this is not enough. Naruto is so naughty that he must be deeply educated.��


    After he handed over the afternoon training ss to the teacher in the neighboring ss, he continued to educate Naruto on Will of Fire in the office��until he heard shouts from the training grounds outside.


    On the training grounds in front of the teaching building, the actualbat ss is in full swing.


    Karin and Hinata, Choji and Shikamaru, Kiba and Shino, Sakura and Ino, as well as the others, all fight in pairs and spar each other.


    While they were fighting, they discussed what happened this morning, and their words were full of joy.


    Seeing the joyous atmosphere, the teacher from the neighboring ss was relieved and went to teach his own students with peace of mind.At this time, Sasuke is standing with his hands in his pockets on the sidelines. He didn''t have a practice partner because he is waiting for Naruto!


    After some time, a figure with both hands in pockets walked over proudly from the distance. It was�� Naruto.


    ��Eh? Naruto is here!��


    ��He��s back so soon?��


    ��Look at his appearance, it doesn''t look like he was punished.��


    ��Why didn��t Iruka-senseie?�� As the crowd discussed, Karin leaned close to Hinata, with a suspicious look on her face, ��That idiot Naruto, he is not so stupid to fool Iruka-sensei with shadow clone, right?��


    Hinata worriedly said: ��No, no way�� right?��


    The two looked at each other, and both felt that Naruto could indeed do something like that.


    After all, who made Naruto��s tutor��


    Thinking of someone, Karin��s expression stiffened slightly.


    Amidst the discussion, Sasuke strode forward: ��Naruto, I thought you didn''t dare toe.��


    ��Sasuke! Don''t be so presumptuous, you''re not my opponent anymore, be prepared!�� Naruto yelled.


    ��Stop talking nonsense,e on, let me see how you''ve progressed in the past few months.�� Sasuke coldly snorted, tilting his head slightly at a forty-five degree angle, and gestured with contempt for Naruto to attack first.


    Naruto is very upset by this: ��If I go first, you won''t have a chance. Sasuke, you��d better attack first.��


    Sasuke felt a wave of disgust in his heart: ��This bastard, he dares to boast in front of me!!��


    ��I, Uchiha Sasuke, hate people who put on airs the most!��


    Thinking of the incident where his Big brother deceived him�� Sasuke��s anger instantly red up. His turned into an afterimage and rushed towards Naruto. When he was about one meter away, he threw a kick at Naruto��s face.


    Naruto, who had rich experienced in being beaten up, had quick reflexes. He reacted quickly and was bold enough. When Sasuke��s leg wind swept towards his face, he narrowly dodged the blow with a backflip, followed by nting his hands on the ground, quickly executing a ��rabbit kicking the eagle�� at Sasuke''s lower back.


    ��Sasuke, be careful!�� Sakura, Ino, Karin and the other girls warned one after another.


    But it��s toote.


    Sasuke, who didn��t activate his Sharingan, had no way of predicting Naruto''s ��extreme recklessness�� in action. He was kicked before he knew it and was sent flying three meters into the air.


    Bang!


    Sasuke fell to the ground in a sorry state, the corners of his mouth were smashed and bleeding, and there was no movement.


    ��Sasuke, are you alright?��


    ��Sasuke-kun!��


    ��Naruto, you''ve gone too far!��


    The girls who had formed a protective circle around Sasuke scolded Naruto fiercely.


    Not far away.


    Choji, Shikamaru, Kiba, Shino and the others stood together and looked at this dramatic scene.


    ��Am I seeing things? Naruto actually kicked Sasuke away?�� Choji squinted in disbelief.


    Although they all disliked the show-off Sasuke, it is undeniable that Sasuke is one of the top geniuses in the Academy!


    ��When did Naruto be so powerful?�� Kiba also looked serious. His Ninken, Akamaru was lying on his top of the head, whimpering as he watched Naruto.


    At this moment, Naruto, who was besieged by the guarding girls including his goddess, Sakura, was so skeptical that he had no choice but to vent his anger on Sasuke.


    ��Sasuke, you''re always pretending to be strong, but always hiding behind women, I!!! I look down on you from the bottom of my heart art!!�� Naruto roared with grief and indignation, but in his heart was another voice crying: ��I really want to hide behind Sakura like Sasuke����


    Naruto��s sentencepletely offends the guarding girls. All the girls roll up their sleeves and were ready to rush up and teach Naruto a lesson, but at this time Sasuke got up.


    ��Enough!��


    Sasuke, who is covered in dirt, got up from the ground. He wiped off the blood from the corners of his mouth, and slowly raised his head, revealing a touch of scarlet between the messy hair. ��You women, get out of the way, this is the battle between me and Naruto!!��


    He was already fed up with these stinking women who pestered him all day long.


    ��Sasuke-kun~~��


    Sakura and the others hold their hearts in both hands. Although they were scolded, Sasuke who scolded them is also very cool. What should they do if they like him more?


    Only Shikamaru and the others who watched the battle calmly from the distance discovered the anomaly.


    ��Hey, what''s wrong with Sasuke��s eyes?��


    ��That�� Could it be the Kekkei Genkai of the Uchiha n?��


    ��Ah, That��s right.��


    Shikamaru, with both hands in pockets, said with a solemn expression, ��That��s Kekkei Genkai that shook the Shinobi World: Sharingan!��


    ��Sharingan!��


    Naruto stared at Sasuke��s eyes focusedly. He was defeated by those eyes when he was on the river a few months ago.


    ��Fortunately, I have mastered the Super Invincible Sure Win Ninjutsu!��


    Naruto''s hands were ced in front of his chest, his middle and index fingers crossed. A cheerful smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: ��Sasuke, watch me defeat your Sharingan!��


    Multiple Shadow Clone Technique!


    Bang~ bang~ bang~ bang~ bang~ bang~ bang~��


    A series of explosions sounded, and nearly a hundred Naruto emerged from the light smoke.


    This exaggerated scene shocked everyone present, including Shikamaru, Choji, Kiba, Sakura, Ino, the rest of the students, and even the teachers and students from the adjacent ss.


    The voice even reached the teaching building and reached Iruka��s office.


    He was in the middle of educating Naruto, and didn''t want to be distracted, but for some reason he felt a bit uneasy. He suddenly got up and walked to the window, stretched out his head to take a look, and his face sank immediately.


    ��Nami! Kaze! Naru! To!!!��


    Iruka turned his head slowly with a stiff neck and looked towards ��Naruto�� in the office.


    ��Naruto�� chuckled sheepishly and then dissipated into smoke with a bang.

 Chapter 824: Naruto’s Highlight Moment

    Chapter 824: Naruto��s Highlight Moment


    Academy training grounds.


    Naruto, with nearly a hundred shadow clones, was fiercely facing off against Sasuke, who has his 2-Tomoe Sharingan activated, and the atmosphere on the scene gradually became serious.


    ��No, I can��t wait any longer!��


    At this moment, Naruto''s pupils suddenly shrank, and he received the memory of the clone in the office. He knew that if he procrastinated any longer, Iruka would be here.


    He had to defeat Sasuke, the pretentious guy, before Iruka arrived!


    ��Let''s go!!!��


    Naruto waved his big hand and charged at Sasuke, with the nearly hundred shadow clones on both sides immediately swarming up with cries and shouts.


    Sasuke��s eyes narrowed slightly. He coldly snorted, and instead of retreating, he rushed towards nearly a hundred Naruto.


    In just one second, the two sides had already engaged in closebat. Five or six Naruto approached in front of Sasuke, shouting and throwing punches, kicks, elbows, knees, bites�� cruelly exploiting their bodies to the limit, attacking Sasuke in every possible way!Seeing this scene, the guarding girls in the distance was terrified, and they all rallied in support of Sasuke.


    ��Sasuke-kun! Ganbatte!��


    ��You absolutely have to beat that despicable Naruto!��


    ��Sasuke-kun will definitely defeat that evil!��


    In their view, there are nearly a hundred people on Naruto��s side, and Sasuke only has one person. With such condition, isn��t Naruto a great viin representing evil?


    Fortunately, their words didn''t affect the two battling parties.


    Sasuke, facing the siege at this time, didn��t panic at all, and even wanted tough.


    In Sharingan��s vision, Sasuke can clearly predict the offensive route of the Naruto before him. It was just like facing the extra actors, who are following the script. Sasuke only needed to follow the script to easily defeat them one by one!


    Sasuke shifted to the left and attacked with a straight punch.


    Bang!


    A shadow clone was sted apart.


    ��Too slow.��


    Sasuke took a step back and kicked sideways.


    Bang!


    Another shadow clone was crushed.


    ��Too weak!��


    Sasuke turned and elbowed.


    Bang!


    A shadow clone broke as it ran into his elbow.


    ��Too foolish.��


    Sasuke bent down and swept his leg.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Three Shadow Clones were instantly destroyed.


    ��Is this all you''ve got, Naruto?!!!�� Sasuke continued to punch and kick, constantlyughing and mocking.


    Naruto was so furious. The scene happening before him is different from what he expected. In his script, Sasuke should have been trembling in fear upon seeing his shadow clones, only able to use half of his strength out of sheer terror. Then after being severely beaten by his clones, Sasuke would kneel on the ground and cry out: ��I, Uchiha Sasuke, have lost. Naruto, you are the most talented and handsome genius in our ss.��


    But in reality?


    Sasuke effortlessly destroyed his shadow clones one after another, as if he was taking a leisurely stroll.


    ��Damn it!��


    Naruto was on the verge of copse. Turning around and looking around, he was shocked to find that there were only twenty or so of his shadow clones left.


    ��So strong!��


    Shikamaru, who watched the battle, had a solemn face as he stared at Sasuke''s back.


    Before using Sharingan, Sasuke was easily defeated by Naruto, but after using Sharingan, Sasuke is like a God, and not even a hundred Narutos were his match!


    ��As expected of the Uchiha n��s Kekkei Genkai.��


    ��Sasuke is indeed strong, but why do I hope Naruto will defeat him?�� Kibat looked conflicted, while Akamaru, the puppy on his head, barked in agreement.


    ��I feel the same way too.�� Choji took out a bag of potato chips from who knows where, and started munching on them.


    ��Probably because Sasuke is too pretentious.�� Shikamaru shrugged. Among the people he knows, when it came to acting cool, Sasuke was undoubtedly number one.


    ��That''s why he was the most popr with girls���� Shikamaru nced at Sakura and the other girls, who were excitedly jumping around, and shook his head helplessly.


    ��Naruto, it seems you really are only this strong. It''s better to give up now to save your reputation.�� Sasuke said with both hands in pockets, as he looked at the twenty or so Narutos in front of him,pletely ignoring them.


    ��Bastard!!��


    Naruto was furious: ��It��s not over yet!��


    Roaring with anger, Naruto once again formed hand seals.


    ��Hey hey, he can still create more shadow clones?�� Shikamaru��s expression changed, ��Where does Naruto get so much chakra?��


    ��Oh, Shikamaru, can Naruto really win?�� Kibat��s excitement was growing.


    ��Woof, woof woof~.�� Akamaru, the puppy, also barked exciteddly.


    As for Choji, from the super-fast frequency of him eating potato chips, it can be seen that he is also excited.


    ��Naruto, are you trying to cheat again?�� Karin was flustered and exasperated. She knows how terrifying Naruto��s endurance is. If he is allowed to do what he wanted, Sasuke will definitely be dragged to death by him, just like her and Hinata.


    ��Idiot, even if Naruto creates another hundred of shadow clones, it��s useless. Sasuke-kun can blow them all up in one go!�� Sakura, Ino and the other girls looked towards the twenty of so Naruto with disdain.


    ��You���� Karin was at a loss for words at how to exin Naruto''s ��abnormal physique�� to them in her impatient state.


    Meanwhile, as he stood in the field, Sasuke''s expression had also changed slightly.


    Although he had just destroyed sixty or seventy of Naruto��s shadow clones in one go, the consumption of Sharingan is too much. If��


    ��Multiple Shadow Clone Technique!�� Naruto roared.


    Bang~ bang~ bang~ bang~ bang~ bang~ bang~ bang~ bang~ bang~ bang~ bang~ bang~ bang~ bang~ bang~ bang~ bang~ bang~ bang��


    A continuous series of explosions sounded and three to four hundred shadow clones appeared behind Naruto.


    Sasuke��s expression stiffened in an instant.


    Shikamaru, Kiba, Choji, Sakura, Ino and the others were also scared into cold sweat.


    ��Naruto��s Chakra�� is he a monster?�� Shikamaru stared at Naruto incredulously.


    ��Are you kidding me?!!!�� Sakura��s whole body is not feeling good.


    ��This is cheating?!�� Ino yelled, ��This is definitely cheating!!��


    ��So���� Karin wiped the sweat from her forehead, ��That Naruto cannot be measured by the standards of ordinary people.��


    ��As expected of Naruto-kun, he��s really strong.�� Hinata, who was standing next to them, sped her heart with both hands, her eyes shining and her face blushing as she watched Naruto show off his power.


    On the sidelines, Shino has a poker face, but in fact, the Kikaichu in his body are already crawling violently along his Chakra Pathway.


    ��Your expression tells me that you are scared.��


    The three to four hundred Naruto start to talk at the same time, ��Sasuke, prepare yourself!!��


    ��Attack!��


    In the next moment, three to four hundred shadow clones surged toward Sasuke.


    Sasuke looked at this scene expressionlessly, but his hands in his pockets trembled slightly, and the veins on his forehead are beating.


    ��I don��t believe it! These can''t be real shadow clones!�� Sasuke clenched his teeth, ��I see, it��s a clone, these must be clones with no real attack power!��


    Having convinced himself, Sasuke stared at Naruto with his Sharingan and rushed forward again.


    Bang, bang, bang����


    Although he had identified these as ordinary clones, Sasuke didn''t dare to let them attack him. He relies on his Sharingan to dodge while delivering punches, smashing them one by one.


    But as more and more shadow clones approached, Sasuke��s physical strength is also declining crazily, especially considering the consumption of Sharingan. At this time, his pupils are sore and swollen, and the whites of his eyes had be bloodshot from who knows when, making his eyes appear demonic at first nce.


    Bang, bang, bang��


    Naruto��s shadow clones were unfazed, charging forward recklessly, one after another, regardless of the consequences.


    Finally, Sasuke��s physical strength couldn''t keep up, and he was unable to dodge a punch from one of the shadow clones.


    Bang!


    As excruciating pain washed over him, Sasuke''s heart sank: ��They are real shadow clones����


    Then��


    Bang~ bang~ bang~ bang~��


    Sasuke turned into a punching bag as Naruto''s shadow clones bombarded him from every direction.


    ��Get out of the way!��


    Suddenly, the voice of Naruto��s real body came out from among the many shadow clones, ��Leave the final blow to me!��


    He must defeat Sasuke himself!


    Then, stepping on the heads of his shadow clones, Naruto excitedly rushed towards Sasuke, who was slowly descending from the sky.


    ��Sasuke-kun~~~��


    With the desperate and resentful cries, Sakura, Ino, Karin and many other girls have their eyes blurred with tears.


    ��Sakura, look, I am the most handsome genius in the ss!��


    Bang!


    Naruto stomped on his own shadow clone, propelling himself like a cannonball toward Sasuke in mid-air.


    At this moment, Naruto felt the eyes of the entire world are focused on him.


    ��This feeling�� is amazing~~~��


    Naruto can��t control his expression anymore.


    ��Stop, Naruto!!!��


    At this moment, a nimble figure suddenly descended from the sky.


    Hearing this voice, Naruto��s heart froze instantly.


    ��Iruka-sensei����


    ��Of all times, why now����


    Naruto was on the verge of tears.


    ��At least let mend a punch.��


    But no matter how much he protested in his heart, Iruka had already caught Sasuke firmly and smacked the distracted Naruto on the head.


    ��Using a shadow clone to deceive your teacher, Naruto, you����


    Iruka was about to give Naruto a stern lecture when he noticed the three to four hundred shadow clones behind him.


    ��???��


    Three big question marks appeared on Iruka��s forehead.


    ��Iruka-sensei, I was wrong.��


    Realizing the situation he is in, Naruto decisively admitted his wrongdoing, immediately got up and confessed his fault while dissolving all his shadow clones. Then, he looked at Iruka with a woeful expression.


    As for Sasuke, he had already passed out at this time.


    Whether it was a genuine loss of consciousness or a pretense to save his reputation��


    Only Iruka knew.

 Chapter 825: Am I, Namikaze Naruto, Scared?

    Chapter 825: Am I, Namikaze Naruto, Scared?


    In the office.


    Iruka''s face was stern as he looked at the two brats in front of him, Naruto and Sasuke.


    Naruto had his head slightly lowered, his big watery eyes blinking as he looked at Iruka, his expression pleading for forgiveness, mercy, and a plea not to tell his parents.


    As for Sasuke, having been ��knocked out�� by Naruto in front of everyone, his proud heart was already riddled with wounds. At this moment, his expression was cold and stiff, his bodynguage clearly stating ��Don''te near me if you know what''s good for you��.


    Iruka��s gaze swept back and forth between the two. After some time, he started to speak: ��Naruto, Sasuke, sparring between ssmates should have its limits. What happened today went too far!��


    ��Iruka-sensei, it was Sasuke who used Sharingan first. I only used the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique in response.�� Naruto retorted softly.


    ��Naruto, what did you say?�� Iruka looked at him without emotion, adopting a menacing posture as if to say, ��If you dare to argue again, I''ll call your parents��.


    Naruto immediately backed down: ��I said that Iruka-sensei was right, I was wrong.��


    ��Sasuke, what about you?�� Iruka looked towards Sasuke.Sasuke was stubbornly silent.


    Being defeated by Naruto had already left him feelingpletely embarrassed, and now, Iruka wanted him to admit his mistake?


    ��Who did he think he is, the principal!��


    Sasuke gritted his teeth, refusing to speak.


    Iruka got a headache from all this.


    He couldn''t understand the so-called Uchiha n��s pride that Sasuke carried, but he knew that if Sasuke grows like this, there will be problems.


    But he also knew that no matter what he said, Sasuke would not to listen.


    ��It seems that I can only call his parents.��


    ��Sasuke, I''ll have a talk with your father����


    As he said this, Iruka suddenly remembered that Sasuke''s father was the vige��s advisor��


    ��Well, forget it, I''ll just have to visit them myself.��


    ��Thinking about this, Naruto��s father is the vige��s head����


    Iruka squints at Naruto.


    Naruto immediately put on a ttering smile: Hehehehe hehe��


    ��I really do like Naruto more.��


    ��Sasuke, you can go first.�� Iruka said.


    ��Humph.�� Sasuke snorted, hands in his pockets as he turned and left.


    ��Iruka-sensei, then I��m leaving too, goodbye.�� Naruto also wanted to leave.


    ��Stop right there!�� Iruka shouted.


    ��Iruka-sensei, you are too partial. Why are you letting Sasuke go but not me?�� Naruto refused.


    ��I''ll personally visit Sasuke''s parents about this matter. As for why I''m asking you to stay here���� Iruka��s expression gradually turned grim, ��Using shadow clones to deceive me is not something you can just get away with easily!!!��


    Naruto��s dissatisfaction instantly crumbled: ��It��s over, it��s over����


    ��


    Outside the office.


    As soon as Sasuke walked out, he saw Sakura, Ino, Karin, and the other girls from the ss. They all had their hands over their hearts, looking deeply worried.


    ��Sasuke-kun, are you alright?��


    ��Sasuke-kun, Iruka-sensei did not trouble you, right?��


    ��Sasuke-kun, let me take you to the nurse''s office?��


    ��Sasuke-kun����


    ��Enough!��


    Sasuke shouted expressionlessly, ��Get out of my way!��


    ��Sasuke-kun���� The big licking dog, Sakura, tried to grab Sasuke''s hand with one hand while holding her heart with the other, but was pushed away by Sasuke''s p.


    ��Don��t touch me.�� Sasuke said emotionlessly, passing through the group of girls mercilessly.


    ��It��s all Naruto��s fault!��


    ��That��s right, if it weren��t for Naruto, Sasuke would never treat us like this!��


    The girls feel indignant at the injustice, throwing the me on Naruto��s head directly, and decided to block his way together to teach him a lesson.


    Karin knows Naruto best, so she shouted the loudest, and even Iruka in the office could hear it.


    He opened the door with a serious face: ��Don''t you have anything better to do? Go run fiftyps on the training ground!!��


    ��Why is it like this?��


    ��Iruka-sensei����


    Although the girls are unwilling, under Iruka''s stern gaze, they eventually resigned themselves to their fate.


    After they left, Iruka returned to the office and continued to educate Naruto on the Will of Fire.


    ��But when did the office��s window open?��


    Iruka looked at Naruto suspiciously.


    ��


    Outside the Academy, Naruto walked lightly, whistling, with his hands behind his head.


    Yes, at the moment Iruka sent Sakura and the others away, Naruto left a shadow clone and then made his escape through the window.


    As for the consequences if he were discovered��


    ��Hmph, am I, Namikaze Naruto, scared?��


    Just then, the shadow clone left behind in Iruka''s office was blown up.


    Receiving the memory, Naruto quickly ran to Kanp����s house.


    ��Kanp��-sensei, Kanp��-sensei������


    Naruto pounded on the iron door. Seeing that no one came to open it, he climbed over the wall directly and found Kanp�� sleeping on the wooden corridor in the backyard.


    ��Kanp��-sensei, help me.�� Naruto shook him awake, tears streaming down his face.


    ��What trouble did you get into this time?�� Kanp�� asked with a yawn while he stood up.


    ��That, actually today���� Naruto recounted what had happened at the Academy today with his head bowed.


    When Kanp�� heard this, he patted Naruto��s shoulder and said with a deep voice: ��you have to understand one thing. If your parents hit you, it''s because they love you. If they didn''t love you�� they would have killed you long ago.��


    Naruto was puzzled: ��What do you mean, Kanp��-sensei?��


    ��Just get ready to be beaten.�� Kanp�� shook his head, and said.


    ��If you only use Multiple Shadow Clone Technique during your spar with Sasuke, your parents might not resort to violence, but fooling your teacher with a shadow clone?��


    ��And to do so more than one time!


    ��Not to mention Namikaze Minato and Uzumaki Kushina, even I, Gekko Kanp��, can��t stand it!��


    ��It''s just too much!��


    Kanp�� was very disappointed.


    ����Kanp��-sensei.�� Naruto pleaded with a sorrowful face, clinging to Kanp����s leg.


    Kanp�� pushed him away with disdain, and said: ��Naruto, we must keep our distance, lest your mother say that I was the one corrupting you.��


    ��If Sister Kushina got angry, I can only run away����


    ��So Naruto, your Kanp��-sensei can only feel sorry for you���� Kanp�� sighed.


    ��Kanp��-sensei, what should I do?�� Naruto asked pitifully.


    ��The best way is to settle this matter privately. As long as you get your Iruka-sensei��s forgiveness, maybe he won��t tell your parents.�� Kanp�� advised.


    Hearing this, Naruto''s eyes lit up: ��Kanp��-sensei, aren''t you good friends with Iruka-sensei?��


    ��Wanting me to use backdoor methods?��


    ��How impudent!��


    ��Of the two things I, Gekko Kanp��, hate the most about in life, the first is using backdoor methods!��


    ��Don��t force me to make mistakes just because you think you''re a savior.��


    Ichiraku Ramen.


    Kanp�� mmed the table angrily: ��Iruka, if you don''t help me with this bowl of ramen, you''re not giving me, Gekko Kanp��, face!��


    Iruka nced at Kanp�� suspiciously, then looked towards Naruto, who was sitting next to Kanp�� with a nervous face, and then at the bowl of ramen in front of him�� His face twitched slightly and he said, ��Kanp��, this ramen����


    ��A thousand mountains and rivers cannotpare to friendship, so don''t make things difficult for the child, okay?�� Kanp�� said.


    ��Are you referring to Naruto���� When ites to the issue of child education, Iruka is decisive and serious, ��Kanp��, Naruto��s problem could be big or small, I think����


    ��Look, Naruto, your Iruka-sensei isn''t giving me, Gekko Kanp��, face. I can��t help with this matter, goodbye.�� Kanp�� patted his bottom clean and was about to leave.


    ��This is the first time in my two lifetimes that I, the great man, have used the backdoor method.��


    ��(��/�أܣ�) I''m so ashamed.��


    ��Don��t leave, Kanp��-sensei.�� Naruto hurriedly hugged Kanp��, not letting him go, then turned to Iruka with a pitiful look.


    Iruka is embarrassed by this.


    Kanp�� sat down, then sighed emotionally and said, ��Actually, I don��t want toe to you either, but Naruto''s mom is too fierce. If you let her know that Naruto fooled you with a shadow clone, I��m afraid Naruto��s legs won''t be safe.��


    Naruto nodded vigorously.


    ��Is it that serious?�� Although Iruka was angry at Naruto, he didn''t want to break his legs.


    Kanp�� asked: ��Iruka, do you think we should use violent means to educate children, or should we guide them gently?��


    ��Of course it is thetter.�� Iruka didn''t even think twice before answering, ��Although violent means can achieve results in a short period of time, in the long run, the gains are not worth the loss.��


    ��The violent means are what Naruto��s mother is best at.�� Kanp�� looked meaningfully at Iruka.


    ��Really?��


    Iruka showed thoughtful look: ��Naruto��s mother is Yondaime Hokage-sama��s wife�� I seem to have heard of her nickname during the Academy period����


    ��The Red-Hot Habanero?��


    ��Hmm����


    Upon careful consideration, Iruka felt that Kanp����s words made some sense, ��So, should I temporarily not tell Naruto��s parents?��


    ��Naruto, just this once!�� Iruka said seriously.


    ��Yes! Thank you, Iruka-sensei.�� Naruto was overjoyed, and his whole figure wandered around on the seat like a monkey, giggling nonstop.


    Iruka shook his head with a smile. The reason was so easily letting Naruto go was partly because of Kanp��, but more importantly, while Naruto was mischievous, he has a good heart, just like a sunflower that is always facing the sun. Iruka likes him very much, and can��t bear to see the Red-Hot Habanero crush this flower bud.


    After dinner, Iruka went straight to the Uchiha n.


    ��Well, Sasuke��s mother is said to be especially gentle�� Cough, Sasuke��s mentality problem is getting worse and worse. He must be helped back to the right path early, or he will have problems sooner orter!��


    Iruka''s expression turned solemn.

 Chapter 826: Sasukes Behavior at School Shocks Mikoto

    Chapter 826: Sasuke''s Behavior at School Shocks Mikoto


    Uchiha n Head��s mansion.


    After returning home, Sasuke locked himself in his bedroom and refused toe out, no matter how much Mikoto called him.


    At this moment, Iruka came to visit.


    ��Iruka-sensei, pleasee in.��


    Mikoto knew Iruka, so she politely invited him into the living room. After serving some tea, she couldn��t help asking, ��Iruka-sensei, did Sasuke cause trouble at the Academy? He locked himself in the house and refused toe out as soon as he came back.��


    Iruka put down the tea cup and said, ��It seems that Sasuke��s mother still doesn��t know yet, then let me just say it. In this afternoon''s actualbat ss, Sasuke sparred with Naruto and�� lost.��


    ��Lost?��


    Mikoto blinked her eyes twice, feeling incredulous.


    It should be noted that her precious son has already awakened the 2-Tomoe Sharingan, he��s a super genius!With his TaiTechnique, he can alreadypete with Genin-level Shinobi, so how could he lose to the student of the same grade?


    Moreover, the opponent is Naruto.


    She doesn''t look down on Naruto, but as a good friend of Kushina, Mikoto has heard herin about Naruto''s mischief and troublemaking, so in Mikoto''s impression, Naruto is the representative of naughty children. How could such a child defeat her genius son?


    ��Iruka-sensei, there is something you may not know yet. In fact, Sasuke has already awakened his Sharingan.�� Mikoto felt that there was a misunderstanding, so she casually reminded Iruka.


    However��


    ��2-Tomoe Sharingan.�� Iruka nodded and said, ��Sasuke��s talent is very remarkable. I believe that among Uchiha n, there are only Shisui and Itachi, whose talent can surpass his.��


    ��Iruka-sensei already knew?��


    ��That means�� Naruto defeated Sasuke who used his 2-Tomoe Sharingan?��


    ��How did Naruto do it?�� Mikoto curiously asked.


    Although she feels a little sorry for Sasuke, she doesn''t have any jealous or hateful thoughts in her heart. It can be seen that she is indeed a gentle and kind woman.


    ��Naruto has mastered the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique.�� Iruka did not hide it. After all, there were many people present at that time, and Sasuke was also involved in persons, so there was no need to hide it.


    ��Multiple Shadow Clone Technique?�� Mikoto was startled.


    This is a Forbidden Technique. Without a huge amount of Chakra, one can��t sessfully use it. If they forcefully use it, they will even endanger their life!


    ��Naruto����


    ��That��s right, it almost slipped my mind that Kushina is a Uzumaki n��s member. Naruto must have inherited the Uzumaki n��s physique, so at such a young age, he already has a huge amount of Chakra.��


    Mikoto suddenly realized and asked: ��So Naruto defeated Sasuke with arge number of shadow clones?��


    Iruka nodded: ��Yes, Sasuke was besieged by Naruto''s shadow clones and finally exhausted and defeated.��


    Mikoto sighed and said: ��No wonder Sasuke locked himself in the house after returning. He must be feeling ufortable, this child.��


    As soon as Iruka heard this, his expression became serious, and he went straight to the subject: ��Sasuke��s mother, in fact, the real purpose of my home visit this time is rted to Sasuke''s mentality.��


    ��Sasuke��s mentality?��


    ��Iruka-sensei, please rest assured, I will properly guide him.�� Mikoto said with a smile.


    Iruka shook his head and said with a solemn expression: ��Sasuke��s mother, maybe��you don��t really understand Sasuke enough.��


    ��Huh?�� Mikoto stared at Iruka in bewilderment, ��How could I not understand my own child?��


    ��Although this is a bit offensive to say, but it is indeed the case. Many mothers actually do not really enter their children''s hearts, so naturally, they do not know what their children are really thinking.�� Iruka said earnestly.


    Hearing this, Mikoto showed a thoughtful expression. She thought of her eldest son, Itachi. During the long period of Shisui��s ��defection��, Mikoto could clearly feel that there was a gap between herself and Itachi that she could not cross, she couldn''t get into Itachi''s heart and couldn��t see what Itachi was thinking, so she could only stand by and silently take care of him.


    Although this gap disappeared after Shisui��s return, this matter has always been a thorn in her heart.


    ��Could it be�� a gap is also appearing between Sasuke and me?��


    Mikoto said nervously: ��Iruka-sensei, please be sure to tell me Sasuke''s mentality problem, I want to know.��


    ��She really is a gentle mother���� After organizing his words, Iruka said: ��The biggest problem with Sasuke��s mentality is�� he values the pride of the Uchiha n too much.��


    Mikoto was stunned: ��Our n�� pride?��


    Iruka nodded, exined: ��Because he values the pride of the Uchiha n too much, Sasuke is too prideful at the Academy. This pride makes him think that he is superior to others, makes him look down on ssmates who are not from the Uchiha n, makes him ustomed to show-off when facing any ssmates, and makes him always look�� arrogant.��


    Mikoto was at a loss upon hearing this.


    ��Superior?��


    ��Look down on others?��


    ��Showing-off?��


    ��Arrogant?��


    Mikoto couldn''t imagine that her son would be like that in the Academy!


    ��Just a few days ago, Sasuke still called Big brother all day long, Big brother, hug and lift me high, Big brother, train with me, Big Brother, y with me, Mother, I��m hungry, I want to eat Bonito Onigiri and Tomatoes How could he turn into this at the Academy����


    ��Sasuke��s mother, do you find it hard to believe?�� Iruka asked.


    ��I, I���� Mikoto didn��t know what to say.


    If the person in front of her is not Sasuke��s homeroom teacher, she would have thought the other party was trying to fool her.


    Iruka continued: ��Today, when Sasuke sparred with Naruto, Sasuke exhausted his strength and was defeated in front of his ssmates. This is just an ordinary sparring, but Sasuke, who is too prideful, cannot ept this reality, so he pretended to be unconscious, thus avoiding the gaze of other ssmates.��


    ��Pretend to be unconscious���� Mikoto was shocked, thinking that Sasuke must be helpless at that time, and immediately felt hot on her face. As Iruka said, the spar in the actualbat ss is normal regardless of victory or defeat. Everything is over after forming Unison Sign, but Sasuke actually chooses to pretend to be unconscious.


    ��Sasuke��s mother, Sasuke��s mentality problem is urgent! Unfortunately, I found that Sasuke seems to look down on me as a teacher, so guiding Sasuke��s mentality is something that only you, as a mother, can do.�� Iruka got up and bowed, ��Please.��


    ��Iruka-sensei, you are too polite. It is I who should thank you instead. If it weren��t for you, I wouldn''t have known that Sasuke had such a big problem.�� Mikoto also got up and bowed, ��Iruka-sensei, thank you very much!��


    At this moment, Fugaku came in from the entrance and happened to see the two people bowing to each other.


    ��Fugaku, you��re back.�� Mikoto hurriedly ran over when she saw the personing.


    ��Advisor-sama.��


    Iruka bowed his head slightly and said, ��Sasuke��s mother, then I''ll leave now. I''ll leave the rest to you.��


    After Iruka left, Fugaku sat on the sofa expressionlessly and asked: ��Who is he?��


    Mikoto replied: ��It��s Sasuke��s homeroom teacher, Iruka.��


    Then she told him what Iruka had told her without omission and in detail.


    Fugaku frowned upon hearing this: ��So you��re saying that Naruto, the son of Yondaime, defeated Sasuke?��


    ��And it was when Sasuke had already used his 2-Tomoe Sharingan?��


    Facing Fugaku''s shock, Mikoto was unusually angry: ��Fugaku, don''t you pay attention to the main points? There��s a problem with Sasuke��s mentality!��


    ��As a Uchiha n��s member, carrying the pride of Uchiha n is a natural matter.�� Fugaku said calmly, ��Moreover, although Sasuke is indifferent in front of others, he��s showing his true innocent nature at home. This is a sign of maturity.��


    Mikoto frowned, staring at Fugaku without saying anything.


    ��Cough.��


    Fugaku coughed slightly and said, ��Sasuke likes Itachi the most. If there really is a problem, let Itachi guide him.��


    Mikoto finally smiled and said, ��Then it''s settled.��

 Chapter 827: You Seriously Stepped Back?

    Chapter 827: You Seriously Stepped Back?


    Night falls.


    Tonight, the bright moon is high in the sky, the stars are shining brightly, and the enchanting moonlight is irresistible. That��s why Kanp�� can��t help but touch the back door of Ichigo Hot Spring.


    Kanp��, who hates to walk through the back door, turns, jumps, and closes his eyes to enter over the wall.


    Not surprisingly, Mei is sitting alone on the rooftop to admire the moonlight tonight, but she is not drinking.


    Fortunately, Kanp�� came with sake and crayfish.


    So, only when a man takes the initiative will there be a story.


    Kanp�� jumped onto the rooftop with big bags in hands.


    Mei nced at him and asked: ��Why didn��t youe these past few days?��


    Kanp����s heart trembled, ��This seems to be an ordinary question, but it is actually crypticint!����Did she already miss me so much after only a few days��?�� Kanp�� showed a calm smile: ��I����


    ��Gluck, gluck, gluck, gluck���� Mei finished a bottle of sake.


    ��Well, that��s an ordinary question.��


    ��There''s nothing more to say, just drink!��


    After some time, Mei is faintly drunk, and her apricot eyes gazed at the starry sky above her. Then, she said softly: ��Kanp��, do you think I can only return to the vige after he dies?��


    ��He?��


    ��Elder Genji?��


    ��It seems that my instigation has yed some role.��


    Kanp�� fell silent�� then solemnly said: ��Although Elder Genji is in charge of Kirigakure, he cannot be the Godaime Mizukage at his age, so don''t worry. If you wait for another twenty years, you will be able to return to the Kirigakure in glory.��


    Mei gave him a contemptuous look, ��Twenty years?��


    ��In twenty years, I will also be old, and the younger generation will have grown up. Even if I go back at that time, I won''t be able to aplish much!��


    Kanp�� peeled her a crayfish and handed it over, then Mei bit on Kanp����s finger fiercely.


    With Kanp����s god-like reflexes, at the moment he was bitten�� he felt the softness in Mei��s mouth.


    ��His~��


    ��Yamete!!��


    Mei also seemed to realize, her beautiful face flushed with embarrassment, and she red at Kanp�� angrily.


    ��What are you staring at? If you dare to bite me again���� Kanp�� gently said: ��It��ste at night, you should rest early. Do you want me to help you warm the bed?��


    ��Get lost!��


    ��Okay~��


    ����


    Time passed, and it was the weekend again in a blink of an eye.


    Early in the morning on this day.


    Kanp�� was suddenly awakened by a memory in his sleep, it was from the shadow clone that went on the mission with the sixth team.


    Although this mission took a week, it is not difficult. Kanp�� sorted out his memories, then turned over and continued to sleep, but it was a pity that Keiko��s grandson came.


    Knock knock knock!


    ��Kanp��-sensei, I��m here!��


    Naruto, dressed in Pinyu��s Wardrobe, rushed in happily. As soon as he arrived, he threw off the quilt and eximed with great happiness, ��Kanp��-sensei, quickly take me to the special training!��


    Kanp�� tried his best to open his eyes: ��Naruto, today is another day full of energy.��


    ��It''s because I''m in a good mood, hahaha.��


    Narutoughed with a smug posture, ��Kanp��-sensei, do you know? Ever since I defeated Sasuke, everyone in ss looks at me differently!��


    Kanp����s eyes lit up: ��Have you put your hands inside?��


    Naruto quickly put both hands in pockets on his hips, and then nodded like a chicken pecking at the rice: ��Well, I insert them into the pockets every time!��


    ��Moreover, the effect is especially good. Everyone secretly praised me as the second Sasuke.��


    ��In time, I will surely rece Sasuke and be the Prince Charming in Sakura��s heart!��


    Thinking of this, Naruto, with both hands in pockets, couldn''t help but tilt his head at a forty-five-degree angle.


    Kanp�� carefully examined him, and for some reason, he couldn''t help but feel that Naruto was not as proficient and natural as Sasuke.


    After being dragged up by Naruto, Kanp�� called Karin and Hinata as usual, and the group of four people went straight to the river.


    ����


    Uchiha n Head��s mansion.


    After changing back to his own clothes at the Anbu��s Headquarters, Itachi immediately rushed home.


    After this mission, Itachi got two days off. He had calcted everything, one day will be given to Sasuke and one day for Izumi. However, he didn��t expect that he would be called to the study by Mikoto as soon as he got home, who told him about the serious problem Sasuke was facing!


    Hearing Mikoto��s exnation, Itachi��s brows tightly knit: ��Mother means that Sasuke is very arrogant at the Academy, looks down on other students, and has always been showing off in front of his ssmates and teachers?��


    ��This is what Sasuke''s homeroom teacher, Iruka-sensei, told me personally. Itachi, Sasuke listens to you very much. I hope you can guide Sasuke correctly and help him get rid of the psychological misunderstanding formed by the pride of n.�� Mikoto said.


    ��I understand.�� Itachi nodded slightly.


    But in his heart, he didn''t believe that his brother, who is so innocent, pure, kind, and cute, could be the arrogant person described by his mother.


    ��There must be a problem somewhere!��


    Itachi secretly decided to follow Sasuke to the Academy tomorrow.


    ��But then, I couldn''t apany Izumi.��


    ��Indeed, my younger brother is more important to my���� Itachi sighed silently.


    At this moment, Sasuke, who heard the movement in the study, came over.


    Sasuke pretended to pass by the study, pretended to identally see Itachi, and then, acting as if he had been wronged, snorted heavily before running towards the backyard.


    Itachi hurriedly ran over: ��Sasuke, are you angry with me?��


    ��Big brother, you lied to me again!��


    Sasuke didn''t want to talk to him, but after facing Naruto''s arrogant fox face every day for a week, it is unknown how much anger he had umted. When he saw Itachi at this time, he couldn��t help but yell loudly, ��You didn''t go on a mission at all. You went to apany that woman, Uchiha Izumi. You actually abandoned me and spent a week with that woman!!��


    ������


    Hearing this, Itachi''s face was full of ck question marks, ��Sasuke, what are you talking about?��


    ��I''ve seen it all!�� Sasuke yelled, ��I saw your team leader, Gekko Kanp�� with my own eyes, he has never left the vige, so you couldn''t have left the vige for a mission!��


    Itachi��s expressionless face showed a hint of helplessness: ��My stupid little brother, you just don''t know how shrewd my team leader is����


    ��Sasuke, you misunderstood. Actually���� Itachi wanted to exin, but Sasuke obviously believed his own eyes more. He interrupted him angrily, and shouted, ��Big brother, do you want to argue again?��


    ��I''m not arguing. Sasuke, sometimes what you see with your eyes is not necessarily the truth.�� Itachi said.


    ��Okay, then Big brother,e with me!�� Sasuke turned and jumped over the wall.


    Itachi, for fear that his little brother might have an ident, quickly followed along,


    The two brothers rushed all the way, and an hourter, they found Naruto''s group training along the river.


    Sasuke immediately pointed to Kanp����s back, said with grief and indignation: ��Big brother, today, a week ago, I saw your team leader here after you left. Do you have anything else to say!��


    Itachi reached out to touch Sasuke��s head, but he avoided him.


    Itachi was shaken by this: ��Sasuke�� You seriously stepped back?��


    Itachi��s heart was hurt to the extreme by Sasuke��s action.


    ��Oh, it��s Itachi and Sasuke.��


    Kanp�� heard the noise from behind and looked back, then greeted with a smile, ��Would you like to train together?��


    ��Haha, Sasuke, this ipetent subordinate actually came!�� When Naruto heard Sasuke��s name, he immediately got excited, ��Could it be that you wanted to defeat me, so you specially came to peek at my special training?��


    ��Bastard!!��


    Sasuke was so angry that he gritted his teeth: ��Stop ttering yourself! Naruto!!!��


    ��Captain Kanp��.�� Itachi bowed slightly and saluted, ��In fact, this time we came here because Sasuke had a question.��


    ��Question, what question?�� Kanp�� asked strangely.


    ��Captain Kanp��, when we went out of the vige for the mission seven days ago, Sasuke said that he saw you here, that���� Itachi looked Kanp�� hesitantly.


    Kanp�� immediately understood and didn''t want to make it difficult to Itachi, so he takes the initiative to exin: ��There is indeed such a thing. This guy Naruto insisted that I stay here to train with him, there was nothing I could do, so I had to����


    ��Hmm����


    ��Should I say that I left my main body or the shadow clone?��


    ��Uchiha Itachi, you facial paralyzed face, don��t just stand there, give me an expression already!!��


    Itachi didn��t give him anything in the end.


    So Kanp�� randomly chose: ��I have to leave a shadow clone here to apany Naruto to train.��


    The basis for this random choice was: Kanp�� does not like to tell the truth.


    As soon as he said this, Naruto and Karin simultaneously rolled their eyes, which happened to form a white line along with Hinata��s eyes.


    At the same time, Itachi quietly breathed a sigh of relief, turned to look at Sasuke, and said: ��Sasuke, I didn��t lie to you, I����


    ��Big brother�� ����


    Sasuke looked at Itachi with grief and indignation, and questioned, ��Why? Why didn��t you leave a shadow clone to apany me to train? Why? Why didn''t you leave one?!��


    Itachi��s facial expression gradually turned strange: ��Are you serious, Sasuke?��


    ��Back then, you firmly said that you didn''t need me to leave a shadow clone to train with you, and now you����


    Itachi felt very ufortable in his heart.

 Chapter 828: Brotherly Quarrel

    Chapter 828: Brotherly Quarrel


    After their confrontation at the river, Sasuke walked in silence with his head down all the way.


    After they reached their home, Sasuke spoke softly: ��Big brother, I''m sorry, I med you wrongly.��


    ��Sasuke����


    Itachi reached out to touch his head, but halfway through, he ced his hand on his shoulder and said, ��I��m not angry, don''t take it to heart.��


    ��Big brother, apany me to train!�� Sasuke lifted his head, and his eyes gradually regained their spirit.


    ��Okay.�� Itachi nodded heavily.


    After a pleasant day, Sasuke got up early the next morning and hurried to the Academy. When he walked out of the Uchiha n��s settlement, the smile on Sasuke��s face gradually disappeared. When he got closer to the Academy, Sasuke had already transformed into a high-cold and arrogant little prince.


    ��Sasuke-kun, good morning.��


    ��Sasuke-kun, you look so handsome today.����Sasuke-kun, you��re so cool~��


    Faced with thescivious greetings from the girls around him, the proud Sasuke chose to ignore them. Of course, when facing the girls from the same ss, he would give them a respectful nod.


    This nod immediately made those girls excited, stomping their feet in excitement, and couldn''t help but shouted that he��s so cool, very handsome, so ssy~~


    Sasuke remained unfazed, and walked straight to his own ss.


    Entering the ssroom, arge group of girls immediately gathered around him. This one asked about his well-being, that one shared her weekend, and another invited him to share her lunch.


    ��So annoying!��


    ��Get out of the way.�� Sasuke frowned, hands in pockets, pass through them emotionlessly,e to his seat and sit down.


    Not long after, Naruto, who was still dressed mboyantly, with his hands in his pockets, entered the ssroom.


    ��Naruto, good morning.�� Hinata waved her hand and greeted him.


    Except for her, the rest of the girls in the ss were moring around Sasuke''s seat, including his goddess, Sakura.


    Naruto��s good mood for the day was ruined.


    ��Damn it!��


    ��I must be the strongest in the Shinobi World as soon as possible, so that Sakura will like me!!��


    With this in mind, Naruto instantly regained his energetic self and cheered up again.


    After the bell rang, Iruka walked into the ssroom and started the ss.


    ��Everyone, what I''m going to talk about today is����


    Iruka frowned slightly, suddenly feeling that something was wrong in the ssroom, but he couldn''t pinpoint exactly where it was. So he continued, ��It��s about the relevant knowledge of the Great Shinobi Viges in the Shinobi World. This is the knowledge that everyone who aspires to be a Shinobi must master, Naruto, especially you!��


    ��Yes!�� Naruto responded excitedly, but after a while, he started dozing off to Iruka''s voice.


    At the same time, near Sasuke''s seat by the window, a vague and invisible figure was quietly lying in wait.


    ��Iruka����


    ��I remember he was of the same grade as Captain. Although he only has Chunin-level strength, he''s quite sharp.��


    Itachi, who was using Transformation Technique to blend in with the surroundings near the window, affirmed Iruka''s capabilities a bit, then focused all his attention on Sasuke.


    Since Sasuke left home, Itachi had been following him all the way, from home, to the Academy, to the ssroom. He had personally witnessed Sasuke''s changes in demeanor and his heart couldn��t help but trembled slightly��Although he cannot exhibit his feelings in words, but from how the lines on his face bing deeper and deeper, the heaviness of his heart at this moment can be guessed!


    A day quickly passed, and Sasuke, after ss, went home with his bag. As he approached the Uchiha n��s settlement, the arrogant and prideful expression on his face gradually disappeared, reced by a look of expectation: ��Big brother is resting today. He must be waiting for me at home~��


    ��So happy~~��


    As for Itachi, he has already returned home before Sasuke, and is reporting to Mikoto at the moment.


    ��Mom, today I followed Sasuke all the way and found that there is indeed some problems with his mentality.�� Itachi��s expressionlessly told Sasuke''s performance at home and in the Academy in full detail.


    Mikoto nced at Itachi slightly reproachfully, and said: ��Itachi, why go to such lengths? What if Iruka-sensei finds out? He will surely be angry.��


    ��He can��t find me���� Itachi didn''t argue and changed the subject: ��Mom, after Sasukees back, I want to talk to him alone.��


    Mikoto nodded, and just then, joyful noises could be heard from outside. She smiled, got up and walked into the kitchen.


    ��Big brother!��


    Sasuke ran in with small, quick steps, ��Big brother, let��s go training!��


    In this afternoon��s actualbat ss, he was provoked by Naruto again, so Sasuke vowed to train even harder, aiming to take revenge as soon as possible and redeem himself.


    An idea shed through Itachi��s mind, and he immediately took Sasuke to their secret training stadium.


    When practicing kunai throwing, Itachi started to speak gently while guiding Sasuke: ��Sasuke, why are you so indifferent to your ssmates?��


    ��Huh?�� Sasuke��s hand movement changed, and the kunai immediately lost its uracy, falling into the grass heap.


    ��Big brother, what are you talking about?�� Sasuke looked at him in panic.


    Itachi stared at Sasuke expressionlessly, and said, ��Do you need me to tell you more about your performance at the Academy today?��


    ��Big brother�� Are you following me?�� Sasuke��s eyes widened in disbelief.


    ��Don��t change the subject!��


    Although Itachi loves his little brother, he knows that if he doesn��t change Sasuke��s mentality, when Sasuke grows up, he will definitely be a radical in the n, maybe even the leader of the n��s radicals!


    The vige will be in trouble by then!


    ��Big brother, I didn''t mean to, I''m not, I���� Sasuke stammered, unsure of how to express himself.


    ��Don''t rush, take your time.�� Itachi gently reassured, ��I will always be by your side.��


    ��Big brother����


    Sasuke lowered his head, ��I, I, I�� I just feel, I feel����


    ��Do you feel they are not worthy of being your friends?�� Itachi asked.


    Sasuke nced at him, then lowered his head embarrassedly: ��Big brother, I have you, that''s enough for me, I don''t need friends.��


    ��But I can''t always be by your side.�� Itachi said.


    ��Big brother, you just said you''d always be by my side!�� Sasuke raised his head abruptly, his eyes staring at him uneasily.


    Itachi frowned: ��Sasuke, I will always be by your side as your big brother, but we will both grow up. In the future, we will set up our own families, and����


    ��Big brother, you still want to be with the woman named Uchiha Izumi, right?�� Sasuke gritted his teeth and asked.


    ��We''re talking about your problem now, Sasuke, don''t change the subject!�� Itachi felt a little ufortable in his heart.


    ��I don''t have a problem, I''m not wrong, Big brother is!��


    Sasuke cried, tears streaming down his face, ��Big brother, you obviously said that you will always be with me. With Big brother by my side, I don��t need friends at all!��


    ��Even if you don��t need friends, you shouldn''t be so indifferent to your ssmates!�� Itachi said anxiously.


    ��As far as I��m concerned, the only important people are Big brother, Dad and Mom. The opinions of other people are not important at all!�� Sasuke roared angrily.


    ��Sasuke!!!�� This time, Itachi was really angry!


    ��Big brother��You actually scolded me for someone else����


    Wu wu wu��


    Sasuke broke down and cried, turning around and running towards the depths of the forest.


    Itachi was about to catch up, when suddenly a hand rested on his shoulder.


    ��Who?�� Itachi was startled. Although he rxed his vignce because of Sasuke just now, to be able to approach him silently�� ��Big Brother Shisui?��


    He turned his head abruptly, and sure enough, saw a Shisui with a smile on his face.


    ��Big brother Shisui.�� There was joy in Itachi��s eyes, followed by a hint of bitterness, ��You heard everything?��


    Shisui nodded gently: ��Itachi, let Sasuke be alone for now, he needs time.��


    Itachi turned his head to look at where Sasuke disappeared, and asked with a little bit of self-me: ��Big brother Shisui, is it because I spoiled Sasuke too much when he was young that he has be like this?��


    Shisui chuckled and said: ��Sasuke is still young, so many things can be guided, don''t be too hard on yourself.��


    ��I hope so.�� Itachi sighed.


    Shisui patted his shoulder twice and thought to himself, ��If you can��t solve it, I��ll go to Kanp��. That guy has a lot of strange ideas and he will definitely be able to help Sasuke!��


    ����


    ��Ah, ah, ahchoo!!��


    Kanp��, who was lying on the roof of Ichigo Hot Spring and enjoying the moonlight, sneezed fiercely on Mei.


    Mei was furious, and without saying anything further, she flipped over and started punching and kicking Kanp��.


    Kanp�� offered weak resistance, secretly thinking to himself: ��Which big brother is thinking of me, it��s really a godlike assist!��


    ��Tonight, the moon is still as enchanting as ever!��

 Chapter 829: I Have a Bold Idea!

    Chapter 829: I Have a Bold Idea!


    Zsshh~


    Zsshh~


    Zsshh~


    As midsummer approached, the weather in Konoha became increasingly hot. Even with the electric fan, it was impossible to dispel the stifling heat in the air.


    ��But then again����


    ��When did electric fan appear in my house?��


    ��Who made the electric fan?��


    ��If you can make an electric fan, why don��t you make an air conditioner?��


    Kanp�� let the imagination run wild. At this moment, hey on the futon with his hands behind his head, his left foot raised, and his right foot resting on his left knee, swinging back and forth. The fan blew directly at his crotch, unable to disperse his indulgent pride.��Aahh~��


    ��Jonin��s life is so simple and boring.��


    ��Kanp��!�� Suddenly, a clear, cold voice came from outside.


    Kanp�� trembled, quickly got up and took out a book titled ��n Leader��s Self-cultivation�� from his pocket. He pretended to be busy and looked out of the wooden corridor, then: ��Is it you Sister Tabako?��


    ��That��s right, the personing is Gekko n��s Deputy n Head, Gekko Tabako.


    Tabakoes here every month to report on the n��s situation to Kanp��, such as the ie from the Gekko Tavern and the distribution of benefits, such as funding orphanage and so on.


    ��You look busy.�� Tabako walked into the room, her clear eyes looking at Kanp�� coldly.


    ��Of course I do! Sister Tabako, don��t you know? Anbu is either doing missions or training. Since I finally got free time, I use it to learn how to manage this huge n, sigh.�� Kanp�� sighed as he spoke, shaking his head, ��It��s really not easy for me.��


    ��Actually, I''ve been standing outside for a while.�� Tabako said with a slight smile.


    ��That''s not very polite���� Kanp�� gave a slightly embarrassed yet polite smile, then quickly changed the subject: ��Sister Tabako, what can I do for you?��


    Tabako handed him a form and said: ��This is the list of the nsmen who will take the Chunin Exams this year.��


    Kanp�� took a few nces, then nodded seriously: ��I see!��


    After saying that, he handed back the list.


    ��Do you think I made a special trip here just to let you have a look?�� Tabako said.


    ��What does Sister Tabako mean?�� Kanp�� looked at the list thoughtfully and said, ��Are you asking me�� to sign it?��


    Tabako red at him and said: ��I''ll just be direct. In recent years, the difficulty of Chunin Exams has increased repeatedly. At least, many nsmen have not passed the exam for several years in a row. As the n��s n Head, I hope that you����


    ��Do you want me to use the back door?��


    Kanp����s face changed instantly, and he said righteously, ��Sister Tabako, as Gekko n��s n Head, it is indeed my duty to go all out for the n. However, there are two things I, Gekko Kanp��, hates the most in life. The first thing is����


    ��I want you to give them intensive special training!�� Tabako interrupted him emotionlessly.


    ��Among the two things I, Gekko Kanp��, loves the most in life, the first thing is to help our nsmen. Don��t worry, just leave it to me!�� Kanp�� said righteously.


    Tabako remained silent, and just stared at Kanp��.


    On such a hot day, Kanp�� was sweating profusely from being stared at by her.


    He pretended to be calm, and asked: ��Sister Tabako, do you have anything else to do?��


    This was a polite way of sending off the guests. Kanp�� believed that Tabako, who had been immersed in the position of Deputy n Head for many years, would be able to understand.


    ��Yes.�� Tabako said.


    ��Yes?�� Kanp�� was shocked: ��Can��t you hear my obvious intention to send you off? Sister Tabako, have you ever been part of society?


    ��When do you n to start training?�� Tabako asked.


    ��This���� Kanp�� hesitated.


    In such a hot day, he just wanted to lie on the tatami and blow his crotch with an electric fan. It is too hard to train others under the big sun, that even his shadow clone won��t be happy to do it.


    ��This afternoon? Alright, I''ll get someone toe.�� Tabako turned around and left.


    ��I����


    Kanp�� is dumbfounded, ��I didn��t say this afternoon!��


    ��Sister Tabako, please don��t leave!��


    Kanp�� chased after her, but Tabako had already run off.


    Kanp�� felt very wronged. He feels that he is not the n Head, but Tabako is.


    ��If things go on like this, the Gekko n��s members would only know Gekko Tabako, and didn''t know me, Gekko Kanp��!��


    ��No, I must set things right!��


    ��And the first thing I need to do is�� find a substitute trainer!��


    As soon as this thought came up, a certain green figure suddenly appeared in Kanp����s mind.


    Kanp�� immediately formed a hand seal to create a shadow clone and asked him to go to Guy��s house to ask.


    ����


    As it approaches noon, the shadow clone dispersed and returned with urate information. Receiving the memory, Kanp�� breathed a sigh of relief.


    ��With Guy��s help, I can y with the fan with confidence.��


    ��As for the fight for power, let��s just wait for this hot summer to pass first.��


    At two o��clock in the afternoon, a group of twenty-three Genin appeared neatly at the door of the Gekkou mansion. They were of different ages, some were older than Kanp��, and some were younger than Kanp����


    Kanp�� cleared his throat and said: ��Follow me.��


    As he said that, he turned and ran outside the vige.


    The twenty-three nsmen followed behind closely, not saying a word.


    After leaving the vige, Kanp�� ran all the way to a lush mountain forest.


    This is where Guy used to train when he was young, it��s very remote.


    Entering the forest, Kanp�� hadn''t gone far before he saw Guy hiding behind a clump of sea hibiscus over two meters tall, looking sneaky.


    ��Guy-senpai?�� Kanp�� sensed something was wrong and called him softly from afar.


    Guy turned around and made a hushing gesture.


    Kanp�� raised an eyebrow, and quickly signaled to the nsmen behind him to stay in ce and not move. Then, he secretly stepped forward to take a closer look. Through the dense foliage, he saw a boy about ten years old, about ten meters away. The boy is fiercely attacking a wooden stake with both hands, and his hands already stained with blood!


    ��Guy-senpai, who is that?�� Kanp�� asked softly.


    Guy frowned and said: ��I remember seeing him at the Academy, but I can��t remember his name.��


    Kanp�� carefully observed the boy. Then, he noticed that the boy''s eyebrows were thick and dark, his eyshes are ck and long, and his eyes arerge and round�� ��Why does he seem so familiar?��


    Kanp�� looked at the little boy, then looked at Guy on his side, then looked at the little boy again, then looked at Guy again, and realized that these two people were simply carved out of the same mold.


    ��Don��t tell me����


    Kanp����s heart skipped a beat. In his mind, he reced Guy��s green tight bodysuit with the clothes of the boy in front of him. As expected, there was no sense of disharmony at all!


    ��What are you looking at?�� Guy looked at Kanp�� expressionlessly.


    Kanp�� said mysteriously: ��Guy-senpai, I have a bold idea!��


    ��Put away your bold ideas!��


    Guy seemed to see through Kanp����s mind, fly into a rage out of humiliation, and his entire body leaned close to Kanp����s face as he angrily said, ��I absolutely have no blood rtionship with him!!��

 Chapter 830: Konans Second Delivery

    Chapter 830: Konan''s Second Delivery


    ��Who��s there?��


    Guy��s voice rmed Rock Lee, who was training.


    He clenched his fists and nervously looked at the sea hibiscus behind him.


    Kanp�� shrugged, then took the lead to walk out first.


    Guy has no choice but to walk out like Kanp��.


    ��Little brat, who are you?�� Kanp�� asked knowingly.


    ��My name is Rock Lee. Are you Shinobi? What do you do here?�� Lee looked at the forehead protectors on Kanp����s forehead and Guy��s abdomen, then his expression became a little nervous.


    At this time, Lee has not graduated, and has no talent in Ninjutsu or Genjutsu at all, making the path to bing a Shinobi seem very dim. So when he suddenly saw two sneaky Shinobi appearing here, he naturally felt nervous.


    ��Rock Lee? Let''s call you Lee.�� Kanp�� said with a smile, ��Our purpose foring here is the same as yours �C to undergo special training. How about it, do you want to join us?����Can I join a Shinobi��s training?�� Lee��s eyes shined, and then dimmed again, ��I don��t have any talent in Ninjutsu, nor Genjutsu. My talent in Taijutsu is also very ordinary. I also don''t have any special abilities, so my teachers and ssmates all said that I can''t be a Shinobi.��


    As he spoke, Lee bowed his head deeply.


    ��Little guy, lift your head! Your thought is wrong. Even if you don��t have any special talents, even if you only have Taijutsu, you���� Guy stepped forwardand suddenly started a passionate speech.


    Kanp�� knew that it would be impossible to stop Guy in five minutes when he saw his posture, so he quietly ran to the back and called his nsmen over.


    Five minutester, hearing Guy��s blood boiling speech, Lee had tears in his eyes. Both of his hands, who had rekindled their fighting spirit, clenched tightly and trembled in excitement. He then said: ��Shinobi-sama, please allow me to participate in your special training!��


    Guy crossed his arms, nodding with relief: ��Little guy, have you thought this through? This is a harsh training for Chunin, and one small mistake can result in death!��


    ��Death?��


    The nsmen behind Kanp�� twitched and felt uneasy.


    In the n, it was widely known that their n Head, Kanp��, aside from being powerful, was not reliable in other aspects. So hearing Guy��s words, they feel that this training camp seems to be bode ill rather than well.


    However, Lee remained undaunted: ��I am not afraid! As long as I can be an outstanding Shinobi! I can endure even the most difficult training!��


    Boom!


    Kanp�� seemed to see a wave surging from behind Lee, sshing water into the sky.


    Kanp�� turned his head abruptly and looked towards Guy, where he vaguely saw a volcano erupting behind him, with a hotva pir shooting up into the sky.


    ��Wow, I suddenly feel like I have be a third wheel.��


    Kanp�� maintained a smile and interrupted them forcefully: ��Guy-senpai, shall we begin the training then?��


    ��Okay, Chunin Exams�� training will start now. Everyone, let��s first start with running a hundredps around this mountain! If you can��t do it, then you can squat 10,000 times!!�� Guy roared passionately and then ran out first.


    ��A hundredps?��


    ��Ten thousand squats?��


    ��Is it real?��


    The Gekko n��s Genin looked at each other in nk dismay, and then, a smart nsman copsed from heatstroke with a thud.


    ��Pathetic, get up.�� Kanp�� kicked him awake, then pointed at Lee''s figure, who is already running with Guy, and scolded, ��You guys can''t even keep up with a kid? If this is your determination, I don''t think we need to train at all. You might as well just be Genin for the rest of your lives!��


    Under Kanp����s stern gaze, the n members seemed to have their fighting spirits ignited and turned to chase after Guy.


    With Guy��s special training, Kanp�� feels more at ease about his nsmen��s future.


    So he left behind a shadow clone, then activated Sage Mode, and teleported back to the mansion to continue his nap.


    Unfortunately, Kanp�� didn��t sleep long before he was awakened by a knock on the door.


    He went to see, and to his surprise, the one knocking on the door was Kotetsu.


    ��Kotetsu?�� Kanp�� was surprised and muttered to himself, ��Why aren''t you properly guarding your gate? What are you doing here to disturb me?��


    ��Kanp��, someone is looking for you.�� Kotetsu looked at Kanp�� and winked.


    ��Your face is cramped���� Kanp�� had just wanted to ask who it was, but then he realized: ��Could it be�� that girl who came to find mest year?��


    Kotetsu nodded: ��That''s right, it''s that paper crane girl.��


    After saying that, he even took out a white paper crane and handed it over, then said, ��She said she''s still waiting for you at that old ce.��


    ��Paper crane girl? I believe explosion girl would be more appropriate���� Kanp�� took the paper crane and thanked him sincerely: ��Kotetsu, thank you.��


    ��Kanp��, which Shinobi Vige is that paper crane girl from? How far have you progressed with her? For her toe to find you repeatedly���� Before Kotetsu could finish his questions, Kanp��, who refused tomunicate, had already disappeared, leaving only a slowly exploding invisible shockwave in his ce.


    ��Sigh�� he really can��t listen to other people.�� Kotetsuined softly.


    ��


    Two secondster, Kanp�� appeared in the ��old ce�� that Konan mentioned. That��s right, it was theke where he received the 20 billion Explosive Tagsst time.


    ��You��re here.�� Paper flew into the sky from a nearby forest, condensed in midair, and turned into a woman with wings.


    ��Long time no see, Konan.�� Kanp�� looked up at the paper crane girl and asked: ��How many Explosive Tags have you prepared this time?��


    ��30 billion, all at the bottom of theke.�� Konan looked at theke and said, ��Then, I''ll take my leave first.��


    After saying her lines, Konan turned into a fresh stream of paper, rushing to the sky, and disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    ��You really don''t want any interaction?��


    ��Are you trying to be a recluse?��


    Kanp�� looked at the sky in dismay, then put his attention on the 30 billion Explosive Tags at the bottom of theke.

 Chapter 831: Anbu Commanders Shock

    Chapter 831: Anbu Commander''s Shock


    Among these 30 billion Explosive Tags, 5 billion belonged to Kanp�� himself, while the remaining 25 billion and all the subsequent Explosive Tags belonged to the vige.


    Kanp�� created thirty shadow clones and sent them into the water, confirming that there were half more wooden boxes thanst time before starting the work. He had the shadow clones roughly separate the wooden boxes containing 5 billion Explosive Tags and then had them move these wooden boxes back to the underground base under the Land-of-Iron��s frozen soil.


    As for the remaining wooden boxes, Kanp����s shadow clones are adamant about not dealing with them.


    After sending his ��express delivery��, Kanp�� shadow clone to watch theke and went back to the vige to inform Minato.


    ��


    Hokage Residence.


    In Hokage��s Office, Namikaze Minato is dealing with official duties as seriously as usual, just like an NPC. Whenever one finds him, he is always busy dealing with the official duties.


    Kanp�� is also speechless about this.


    ��What fun is there to live your life like this?����Hokage-sama.��


    Aftering inside, Kanp�� respectfully saluted, thinking to himself: ��Being a Hokage is really cool, everyone has to bow and greet when meeting them.��


    ��Kanp��, what��s the matter?�� Minato asked casually while reading the documents.


    ��It''s like this, that�� The Explosive Tags have arrived.�� Kanp�� said.


    ��What Explosive Tags?�� After more than a year and dealing with arge number of official duties every day, Minato didn��t understand for a while.


    ��That one, that Explosive Tags.�� Kanp�� winked.


    ��What do you mean by ��that����?�� Minato looked up at Kanp��, and his puzzled pupils gradually widened: ��Is it�� that Explosive Tag?��


    ��The one hundred billion of Explosive Tags you extorted one from Akatsuki?!��


    Kanp�� desperately nodded: ��That Explosive Tag.��


    Minato is delighted: ��One hundred billion?��


    ��One hundred billion?��


    ��Hehe,st time it was clearly agreed upon that I will only hand over 75 billion���� Kanp�� then said: ��Konan also has her difficulties, so this time, she only sent 25 billion.��


    Minato is so overjoyed. Even if it is ��only�� 25 billion Explosive Tags, it is still a huge sum of money!


    Minato immediately called Anbu Commander, Eagle and asked him to personally send people to follow Kanp�� to receive the Explosive Tags.


    Eagle looked confused upon hearing this, ��How many Explosive Tags are there that Hokage-sama needed to involve me and send people over? Isn''t this making a big deal out of nothing?��


    However, at present, Hokage is the one in power and he couldn��t question his order, so he immediately mobilized two teams to go with Kanp��.


    Kanp�� didn''t remind them and took them to theke.


    ��Where are the Explosive Tags?�� Eagle looked around, not seeing any Explosive Tags.


    ��At the bottom of theke.�� After disbanding his shadow clone, Kanp�� pointed to theke.


    ��Go check how many Explosive Tags there are.�� Eagle waved his hand, and two Anbu immediately jumped into theke.


    Blub blub blub blub��


    Bubbles emerged from the bottom of theke, then slowly moved from one side of theke to the other, but even after a while, the two people didn''te up.


    Eagle realized that something was wrong and immediately jumped into theke.


    Theke is not deep, it is only about five or six meters, but the bottom of theke is filled with one meter square wooden boxes, densely packed and neatly stacked, and at first nce, it forms a continuous mountain range on the bottom of theke.


    ��Are all these wooden boxes�� filled with Explosive Tags?��


    ��Are you kidding me?!��


    Eagle wanted to inhale some air, but forgot that he��s underwater, so he almost choked on the water, and quickly emerged from theke.


    As for the two Anbu who had previously gone underwater, they are now desperately counting the wooden boxes at the bottom of theke. Unfortunately, they couldn''t count them all in one go, so they have no choice but to emerge from theke mouth and gasp for breath, then said at the same time: ��Co-Commander, there are too many boxes at the bottom of theke, we can��t count them all.��


    Eagle''s heart rate slowly elerated, but he calmly ordered: ��Bring up one of the wooden boxes first!��


    ��Yes!��


    The two Anbu quickly dived into the bottom of theke again, and then worked together to bring up a wooden box.


    Boom!


    The wooden box weighed more than a ton. However, the two Anbu are neither good at Taijutsu nor have super strength. In addition, they had used up a lot of energy from diving before. As a result, they werepletely exhausted when they finally brought a wooden box to the shore. The wooden box was smashed on the shore and shattered, scattering arge number of Explosive Tags spilled out of the oil paper all over the ground.


    All the Anbu looked at the Explosive Tags on the ground, looking at each other in shock.


    ��There must be at least one million Explosive Tags in this box!��


    ��And those people who just dived into the water said, there were so many wooden boxes at the bottom of theke that they couldn''t count them all?��


    Eagle also came ashore at this time. Looking at the Explosive Tags on the ground, his face under the eagle mask was full of solemnity.


    ��Kanp��, are all the boxes under theke filled with Explosive Tags?�� Eagle turned to look at Kanp��.


    Kanp�� nodded easily: ��Yes.��


    Eagle was speechless for a moment.


    ��There are about one million Explosive Tags in a wooden box, and there might be tens of thousands of boxes at the bottom of theke.��


    ��How many Explosive Tags is that?��


    Eagle tried to calcte, but realized that his elementary school math couldn''t support so many zeroes!


    Of course, the most important thing is that there are so many wooden boxes, so many Explosive Tags, but only two teams he brought. With such condition, let alone carrying them, he feels that they are understaffed just by guarding them!


    ��Kanp��, why didn��t you say it earlier?�� Eagle looked at Kanp�� tiredly, but his eyes were full of fieriness, as if saying ��With such arge number of Explosive Tags, let alone seeing you, I don��t even mind to kiss you!��


    Faced with Eagle��s fiery eyes, Kanp�� lowered his head immediately: ��If I had said it earlier, I��m afraid you would go crazy.��

 Chapter 832: Annihilation of a Clan?

    Chapter 832: Annihtion of a n?


    Suppressing the excitement and shock in his heart, Eagle��s group opened a tree-lined trail connecting theke and the road in the forest, and then hired three convoys, taking a full three days to finally transport all the wooden boxes at the bottom of theke back to Konoha.


    Of course, such arge number of explosive tags couldn''t be stored together. After all, in the event one of them suddenly exploded, the consequences will be disastrous!


    Therefore, as soon as the tens of thousands of wooden boxes arrived in Konoha, they were scattered and stored in different ces. One-tenth was transported to the interior of the Anbu��s Headquarters for internal use, and one-tenth was sent to Shikaku to be distributed for the Jonin, one-tenth was sent to the mission hall and directly issued as welfare to the Chunin and Genin, and the remaining seven-tenths were quietly ced in a remote cave and stored as strategic materials.


    Although transporting these tens of thousands of wooden boxes attracted the attention of many vigers, because the wooden boxes were not opened and the process onlysted three days, it did not attract widespread attention.


    Instead, it��s Konoha��s higher-ups who had many arguments and meetings about this matter. One of the advisors criticized the Jonin for having too many Explosive Tags, and then another advisor said that putting so many Explosive Tags in the mission hall is too dangerous. Fugaku, the economic supervisor, suggested that a portion of the Explosive Tags should be sold to subsidize the finances. And along the way, he brazenly proposed to give the Military Police Force ��a small amount�� of a billion Explosive Tags, even though half of the current Military Police today does not belong to the Uchiha n.


    Even Hiruzen, the oldest Advisor, also gave a suggestion, saying that one billion Explosive Tags should be distributed to Great Shinobi n, preferably ording to their contribution, so that Sarutobi n could get hundreds of millions of Explosive Tags!


    Everyone was making their own selfish calctions, but it��s a pity that Minato didn''t respond to any of them. He just distributed them ording to the previous distribution method. If each Great Shinobi n wants some Explosive Tags, they can just ask their Jonin to go to the Jonin Commander, and their Chunin and Genin to go to the mission hall. The same is true for the Shinobi in the Military Police Force.


    As for assigning them separately and so on, such thing doesn��t exist.


    After more than a week of quarreling, this matter finally settled down.This evening.


    Kanp��, who is hiding deeply in merit and fame, returned home from working in Anbu. Unexpectedly, as soon as he left the Anbu��s Headquarters, he was stopped by someone.


    ��Shisui?�� Kanp�� looked at this friend, who should have been working in the Military Police Force with surprise, then suddenly turned around and saw Itachi standing behind him.


    ��Aiya, are you going to�� y mixed doubles with me?��


    ��Kanp��, we need to talk to you about something.�� Shisui said solemnly.


    ��Can��t you find someone else?�� Kanp�� asked cautiously.


    The fact that the Uchiha n��s twin bad luck stars can be allowed to go out at the same time, Kanp�� has a foreboding that this matter must not be simple!


    ��I can only push it away as much as possible.��


    ��Kanp��, only you can do this.�� Shisui said seriously, ��Please!��


    ��Only I can do it�� Are your n looking to hire a driver??��


    But it turns out that Kanp�� was just thinking too much. These two didn''te to hire a driver. They�� are here to ask for help about their little brother.


    On the street, Kanp�� had a strange expression after hearing Shisui��s needs. He then said, ��You want me to enlighten Sasuke?��


    Shisui and Itachi nodded at the same time.


    ��Kanp��, among the people I know, only you are the best at this kind of work!�� Shisui said.


    Kanp�� looked at his expression and feels that it did not look like a lie, so he was dumbfounded.


    ��What gave you that impression?��


    ��Enlighten?��


    ��I am obviously the best at navigating, okay?��


    ��Or should we talk about the sry and benefits of the driver?��


    Itachi felt a little anxious when seeing Kanp�� not speaking, and said emotionally: ��Captain, please!��


    ��This is not a matter of whether please or not please.��


    ��With your younger brother''s appearance, he wouldn''t be able to survive in the Shinobi World if he didn''t pretend to be cool.��


    ��Shisui, Itachi, actually, I''ve heard a little about Sasuke from Naruto before.��


    Kanp�� slowly organized his words and said, ��He, well, is a bit arrogant, likes to pretend to be a big shot, likes to be alone. Frankly, there''s nothing wrong with him, you can just hang him upside down and hit him,pletely naked, in a crowded ce, like a square, a park, or the Academy, so that he would lose face. At that time, he won''t be so arrogant anymore.��


    Itachi''s face twitched, and he forced a smile: ��Captain�� Please stop joking around.��


    ��It was you who started joking with me first���� Kanp�� sighed, and said softly: ��Once a person��s character is formed, it is difficult to change, unless he encounters a huge change.��


    ��Huge change? Kanp��, can you give me an example?�� Shisui asked humbly.


    ��For example�� the Uchiha n being wiped out? His dearest big brother killed his parents in front of him?�� Kanp�� closed his eyes and talked nonsense as he walked.


    Then, he found that Shisui and Itachi hadn��t followed. He turned his head strangely and saw that Shisui and Itachi were looking deeply into each other''s eyes.


    ��Will this really change Sasuke?�� Itachi hesitated a bit.


    ��I believe in Kanp��.�� Shisui said, ��Let''s give it a try.��


    ��I''m worried that Sasuke won''t be able to ept it.�� Itachi said.


    Shisui said: ��Don��t worry, I''ll control it. If Sasuke really cannot ept it, I��ll terminate the Genjutsu in time.��


    ��Hey, are you serious?��


    ��I was cracking a joke just now~��


    Kanp�� didn��t have time to reach out when the two bad luck stars had already disappeared before his eyes.


    ��Forget it.��


    ��Forget it, let''s just leave the vige for a while.��


    Kanp�� left a shadow clone, and quickly ran away to the Land of Iron to escape the heat.


    ��


    Uchiha n��s settlement.


    Sasuke came back from the Academy with a faintly discernible smile on his face.


    After the quarrel with his big brotherst time, he didn''t talk to his big brother for several days. In the end, his big brother apologized, but the proud Sasuke decided to ignore him and let him know that this younger brother was not so easy to bully!


    ��Let''s see if you dare to bully me in the future!��


    Sasuke couldn��t help but float up as he walked, and started hopping happily towards home.


    But as he hopped around, Sasuke found that something was wrong with the atmosphere on the street.


    Although this ce was remote, the Uchiha n has arge poption. There should be a lot of nsmen on the street at this time, so why doesn��t he see anyone?


    And there seemed to be a hint of rust in the air.


    A sense of uneasiness surged in Sasuke''s heart, and he hurriedly ran home.


    Turning a corner, Sasuke saw a scene of hell on earth!


    The n membersy sprawled on the ground, blood flowed horizontally, forming a pool that shimmered brilliantly in the sunset, making Sasuke unable to open his eyes!


    ��Everyone����


    Sasuke''s heart suddenly elerated, thumping as if it was about to jump out of his chest.


    ��Big brother, Dad, Mom����


    Sasuke ran towards his house like crazy.


    In front of the house, he saw the body of his big brother Shisui.


    Shisui was slumped at the door, his chest pierced by a kunai, with the handle buried deep inside.


    ��Big brother Shisui����


    Sasuke began to tremble all over.


    This person in front of him was the strongest Genjutsu User of the n, Shisui of the Body Flicker, who is famous in the Shinobi World!


    ��Who, who can kill him?!��


    ��Impossible, it''s impossible for anyone to kill Big brother Shisui!��


    ��Fake, all this is fake!��


    ��It must be a Genjutsu!��


    ��Don��t even think about deceiving me!��


    Sasuke suddenly opened his 2-Tomoe Sharingan. Under his Sharingan��s vision, he clearly saw the condensed blood on Shisui��s chest. It was hideous and bloody, which made him nauseous!


    ��How�� is this possible?��


    Sasuke trembled, then he suddenly looked up at his own house, pushed the door gently like a thief, then stepped into the living room.


    ��You��re back.�� A cold, familiar voice came from the living room.


    Sasuke took two quick steps and saw his father and mother kneeling on the ground with their hands tied on the back, while his Big brother Itachi was holding a sword dripping with blood and looked at him expressionlessly.


    ��Big brother�� what�� what are you doing���� Sasuke trembled all over, ��Dad, Mom.��


    ��Sasuke, run!!�� Mikoto shouted, and was stabbed in the back by Itachi in the next moment.


    ��Mikoto!!!�� Beside him, Fugaku roared, and then red at Sasuke with eyes full of anger, and said in a low voice, ��Sasuke, it��s all because of you. If it��s not because you irritated Itachi, how could he started exterminating the n, it''s all because of you. It''s all your fault!!��


    Pfft~


    ��You��re so noisy.�� Itachi cleanly killed the roaring Fugaku, ��I can''t allow you to say such things to my beloved little brother, right, Sasuke.��


    ��Big, big brother��what are you doing? You, no, me��Dad, Mom��don��t die, don��t�� Big brother���� Sasuke said incoherently, and at this moment, his heart waspletely covered in fear. He involuntarily staggered backwards.


    ����


    ��Shisui, Itachi, Sasuke, what are you doing standing here?��


    At the entrance of Uchiha n��s settlement, several passing Uchiha nsmen looked at the three of them strangely.


    ��It��s nothing, Sasuke seems to be absent-minded.�� Itachi said without looking back.


    ��Absent-minded?�� The nsmen looked strangely at Sasuke, who was standing there with a painful, fierce, and even showing his 2-Tomoe Sharingan, then said with a smile, ��Sasuke looks to be in pain, but for him to be able to train his Sharingan to two-tomoe at this age, as expected of the n Head��s son!��


    There are a lot of nsmen passing by, but with Shisui and Itachi present, Sasuke''s abnormality did not attract much attention, after all, Shisui and Itachi are Uchiha n��s strongest Shinobi!


    ��Big brother Shisui, it''s almost time, right?�� Itachi looked at Shisui, who narrowed his eyes, worried that his little brother would have a mental breakdown.


    Shisui is now constructing a terrifying Genjutsu World with his Mangekyo Sharingan, and Sasuke is suffering the pain he shouldn��t bear at his age in this world.


    Shisui carefully sensed Sasuke��s mental state, and after confirming that there was no one around, he whispered: ��Prepare to withdraw.��


    ��Yes.��


    In the next instant, the Mangekyo��s Genjutsu stopped, and Shisui and Itachi also disappeared in an instant.

 Chapter 833: Is Big Brother A Psycho?

    Chapter 833: Is Big Brother A Psycho?


    ��Wife, what are we having for dinner tonight?��


    ��How about onigiri and sushi?��


    ��Onigiri and sushi����


    ��Fugaku, don''t you like them?��


    ��I like it, of course I like it, haha, haha.��


    A couple with a back-engraved spirit ball chatted as they walked by the side of the road, leaving Sasuke dumbfounded as he watched their backs.


    ��Why am I here?��


    ��Isn��t Big brother����


    ��Dad and Mom, and also Big brother Shisui and other nsmen������Is it all fake?��


    ��So what I saw just now was really just a Genjutsu?!��


    Sasuke heaved a sigh of relief, his body rxing as if he had just been released from tension. After receiving such high level of mental stress, he sat down on the ground as if he had lost his strength and panted heavily.


    After some time passed, the fear in Sasuke''s heart gradually subsided, reced by aplex mix of anger, frustration, and hatred!


    In the Genjutsu World, Sasuke witnessed his parents being killed by his Big brother. The psychological shock almost made his worldview copse!


    ��Who is so vicious to cast such a perverted Genjutsu on me?!��


    Sasuke��s eyes turned crimson, then he started turning his head again and again, ��Who, who is it,e out and face me!��


    ��Why would you do this?!��


    Sasuke looked around and found no suspicious people.


    ��Did he run away?��


    ��Hmph, no matter who you are, I will definitely find you!��


    Sasuke clenched his fists, gritted his teeth, and the veins near his temples were bulging violently!


    After a short rest, Sasuke got up from the ground and headed home, but his thoughts surged like a tide.


    He was thinking about who could have done such a thing!


    But after thinking about it, he felt that only Naruto had enough motive, but Naruto can��t use Genjutsu at all.


    ��Could he have asked someone else�� like Gekko Kanp��?


    Sasuke shook his head, as he remembers his Big brother once told him that Kanp�� is not good at Genjutsu.


    Apart from Naruto, Sasuke really couldn''t think of anyone else who had the motive to do such a thing!


    ��Wait!��


    ��I shouldn''t be thinking about who has the motive, but who has the ability!��


    The Genjutsu, whether it''s the smell of blood, or the sense of touch, or the visuals, it''s all exactly the same as real world, without the slightest w!��


    ��Such a terrifying Genjutsu can only be disyed with the power of Sharingan!��


    ��The ��murderer�� is a Shinobi from the n?��


    Sasuke��s heart thumped like a drum, and cold sweat broke out!


    At this moment, a nsman approached him from a distance. Sasuke was startled, feeling this person''s face to be hateful, with a face that threatened him!


    Sasuke quickly ran to the side with a Body Flicker and hid. After the nsman slowly moved away, Sasuke finally breathed a sigh of relief and came out.


    ��No, although the murderer is the n��s Shinobi, not all nsmen are suspicious!��


    ��Because:��


    ��I!��


    ��Uchiha Sasuke!��


    ��Is the genius recognized by the n!��


    ��I am the Star of Tomorrow, who awakened 2-Tomoe Sharingan at the age of ten!��


    ��To be able to trap such a genius like me in a Genjutsu and be unable to extricate myself����


    Sasuke''s footsteps paused, and his pupils shrank: ��It seems that there is only Big brother Shisui, who is the strongest Genjutsu User of the Uchiha n, could do such thing!��


    ��As for the other nsmen?��


    ��It��spletely impossible. I am the super genius who awakened 2-Tomoe Sharingan. Even if the other nsmen have 3-Tomoe Sharingan, it is absolutely impossible for their Genjutsu to achieve such a level!��


    Sasuke is confident like this!


    ��Then the question is, why did Big brother Shisui do this?��


    ��What is his purpose?��


    ��To deliberately mess with me?��


    ��But Big brother Shisui is not such a person.��


    ��Could he be trying to tell me something?��


    ��In the Genjutsu, Big brother was exterminating the n because he was irritated by me����


    A sh of insight burst into Sasuke''s mind like a thunderbolt: ��I see!��


    ��Big brother Shisui must have wanted to tell me about the consequences of irritating my Big brother through this Genjutsu����


    ��Is Big brother a Psycho?��


    Sasuke felt ufortable when he thought of this, then shook his head desperately to shake off this terrible idea: ��Impossible, Big brother is not a Psycho!��


    ��I''ve angered him countless times when I was a child, and Big brother always forgave me, he''s not a Psycho!


    ��But Big brother said that he was raised by Big brother Shisui. Maybe Big brother Shisui knows Big brother better than I do?��


    Sasuke analyzed one single thought one step at a time, one possibility one step at a time, forcibly adding countless dramas to himself, Itachi, and Shisui.


    When he returned home, Sasuke was exhausted both physically and mentally.


    ��I��m so tired~��


    ��Sasuke, why are you sote today?�� Itachi came to the entrance to greet Sasuke, hiding a heart that was full of feelings of guiltiness under his expressionless face!


    ��I, I was distracted on the way, sorry.�� Sasuke said like this. At this moment, he cautiously sniffed around. After finding that there was no smell of blood, he felt relieved, and immediately felt ashamed of what he did: ��Why am I still doubting Big brother?��


    Itachi frowned slightly: ��Seeing Sasuke��s current appearance, it seems that he has something on his mind, but�� Is it okay�� or not okay?��


    The two brothers entered the living room with heavy hearts, ate dinner with heavy hearts, and returned to their rooms with heavy hearts.


    Deep at night.


    Itachi quietly left his house to find Shisui.


    Shisui hadn''t slept either. He was waiting for the news from Itachi. Seeing him arrived, he asked about Sasuke''s situation.


    Itachi frowned slightly and he said: ��Big brother Shisui, Sasuke seems to have something on his mind, but it seems�� how to put it, Big brother Shisui, I always feel that your Genjutsu doesn''t seem to have much effect on Sasuke.��


    Shisui squinted: ��Impossible!��


    He is using Mangekyo to cast the Genjutsu. Not to mention Sasuke, who only has two-tomoe Sharingan, even Itachi, the big brother, cannot afford to deal with it!


    Shisui believed that in Sasuke''s current state, that Genjutsu can definitely make him have nightmares for three days and three nights!


    At this moment, there was a light knock from the door outside.


    ��Big brother Shisui, it��s me.�� Sasuke��s voice came from outside the door.


    Shisui and Itachi look at each other in shock: ��Why did Sasukee?��


    ��You hide first.�� Shisui whispered.


    Itachi nodded, then disappeared with a flicker.


    Shisui tidied up the living room before going out to open the door.


    ��Sasuke, why are you here sote?�� Shisui asked with a smile.


    ��Big brother Shisui, it��s you this afternoon, right?�� Sasuke said with his head down.


    ��He was able to lock to me so quickly���� Shisui looked at him in confusion: ��Sasuke, what are you talking about?��


    ��Big brother Shisui, you can stop pretend. I��ve already- awakened 2-Tomoe Sharingan. To be able to make me fall into Genjutsu, only you can do such thing among the whole n!�� Sasuke said confidently.


    ��No, although you have awakened 2-Tomoe Sharingan, as long as someone master 3-Tomoe Sharingan proficiently, they can make you fall into Genjutsu with the suppression of tomoe�� But I can''t tell you this, since right now, I ��didn��t know�� the specifics.��


    ��And what��s the matter with your weird confidence?��


    Shisui has a faint headache: ��Sasuke, I really don��t know what you��re talking about.��


    ��Big brother Shisui, I''ve already guessed your purpose for doing this, so stop hiding it and tell me the truth!��


    Sasuke suddenly got agitated, his breathing quickened, his hands clenched, ��Big brother Shisui, tell me��Big brother him, Big brother, is he really a Psycho?!��


    ��Huh?�� Shisui was dumbfounded.


    At this time, Itachi, who was hiding in the house, was full of ck question marks.


    ��Psycho?��


    ��Me?��


    ��How could I be a Psycho?��


    ��Sasuke, do you have any misunderstandings about me?��


    Sasuke��s voice continued from outside the door: ��In the Genjutsu, because I angered Big brother, Big brother killed all the nsmen�� Big Brother Shisui, do you want to tell me the big brother? Really, are you trying to tell me Big brother''s true nature, because Big brother was raised by you�� Is it true? Is Big brother really a Psycho? All his kindness to me before, was it all a disguise, was he lying to me?��


    ������


    Hearing Sasuke��s strange conclusion, Shisui��s face twitched wildly, ��Sasuke, what nonsense are you talking about? How could Itachi hate you? You are obviously his favorite little brother.��


    ��Big brother''s favorite is that woman, not me.�� Sasuke muttered nervously, ��I understand now, because I don��t agree to Big brother being with that woman, that''s why he


    ��Sasuke, you''re really overthinking things, that Genjutsu is not���� Shisui didn''t finish his sentence, but was suddenly shocked, because he found that Sasuke''s eyes were clear, and there was no panic like before.


    ��So that Genjutsu was really caused by Big brother Shisui.�� Sasuke��s face became gloomy, ��Why!��


    ��I was actually tricked by Sasuke���� Shisui��s heart showed hint of being broken at this moment.

 Chapter 834: I Really Am Too Naive and Kind

    Chapter 834: I Really Am Too Naive and Kind


    Zhi~


    Zhi~


    Gu~


    Gu gu~


    In the deep darkness outside the house, the call of the cicadas and the croaking of the frogs formed a continuous and uninterrupted duet, making people feel irritable and unable to sleep.


    Inside the house, Shisui, Itachi, and Sasuke were kneeling on the floor, looking at each other silently. The atmosphere bing increasingly gloomy amidst the cicadas'' and frogs'' duet.


    After being tricked by Sasuke, Shisui and Itachi also opened up and stopped pretending, then directly sold Kanp��.


    Sasuke, who learned the truth, didn''t shed any tears, because he had already considered this possibility before, but at the time he thought that Kanp�� was not good at Genjutsu, so he denied this possibility at the time.


    Now, the truth is finally graduallying to light.A glimmer of wisdom shed in Sasuke''s eyes: ��Although Big brother Shisui and Big brother said that it was Kanp��-senpai��s instruction, I know that the real mastermind is someone else!��


    ��That''s right, there''s only one truth!��


    ��The real secret mastermind is him: Namikaze Naruto!��


    ��Naruto likes Sakura, so much so that he is willing to change himself. He changes his dressing style, he walked and talked with his hands in his pockets, and pretended in front of Sakura all day long, trying to attract her attention.��


    ��But, in the end, Sakura still didn��t like him.��


    ��Hmph!


    ��It''s really childish andughable. Although Sakura is annoying, how could she be shallow enough to like someone who''s always pretending?��


    ��That idiot Naruto!��


    Sasuke brought his thoughts back and continued to string together: ��Since Naruto��s change did not make Sakura like him, he thought about changing me!��


    ��As long as I change, I''ll be no longer myself, and Sakura will no longer like me who isn''t me anymore, and then Naruto will have a chance!��


    ��So Naruto asked Kanp��-senpai, and Kanp��-senpai, through Big brother Shisui and Big brother, got them to use Genjutsu to change me!��


    ��That Naruto is really despicable!��


    ��First, he defeated me in the public ce with numerous people as the lowest ranking, which humiliated me, and now, he wanted to forcefully change my will through such despicable means���� Sasuke got more and more angry as he thought about it: ��Unforgivable!!��


    Although Sasuke was very resentful in his heart, he remained calm on the surface, without a hint of ripple or change in his heart or expression, exuding an unshakableposure, as if his Big brother had copsed in front of him and he remained unmoved.


    ��Sasuke, we''re doing this for your own good. Your mentality really has a problem.�� Itachi gently broke the silence with a soft voice.


    ��Big brother, I understand.��


    Sasuke calmly replied, ��I will pay attention to it from now on!��


    Itachi and Shisui looked at each other, feeling that Sasuke''s current state is even more worrying.


    ��Big brother Shisui, do you want to do it again? ��Itachi threw a nce at Shisui.


    Shisui shook his head slightly, ��Sasuke already knows the truth, so no matter what he sees in the Genjutsu World, he will subconsciously regarded as false.��


    ��Unless�� Kotoamatsukami?��


    ��But Kotoamatsukami��s cooldown hasn''t ended yet, and Hokage-sama strictly prohibits me from using Kotoamatsukami on outsiders.��


    ��Furthermore, although there is a problem in Sasuke��s mentality, he hasn''t done anything wrong. Why do I need Kotoamatsukami?��


    There was another long silence.


    ��It��s gettingte.�� Shisui was ready to go to bed.


    ��Big brother, let��s go home.�� Sasuke got up, and looked towards Itachi like a little adult.


    At this time, Itachi felt strange, ��Why does it feel that the position of myself and Sasuke has changed?��


    The night passed silently.


    ��


    Early the next morning.


    Sasuke came to the Academy early, and then stood with his arms crossed in front of the ssroom door.


    In the corridor, people wereing and going, and when many girls saw Sasuke, they immediately screamed with excitement. Sasuke expressionlessly dismissed them away one by one, and not long after, Naruto, dressed in fancy clothes, came hopping along.


    ��Naruto, I have something to say to you.�� Sasuke raised his head slightly, as if looking down at Naruto from a high position.


    As soon as Naruto saw Sasuke, without saying anything further, he put his hands in his pockets, then raised his head at a forty-five degree angle, before coldly saying: ��A mere underling, if you have something to say, just say it here.��


    Sasuke nced at him, then turned and walked down the hallway.


    ��Damn it!�� Naruto''s posture was broken in one second, and he flew into a rage out of humiliation as red at Sasuke��s back.


    ��Sasuke obviously has been defeated by me, so why am I still so passive when facing him?��


    Naruto struggled for two seconds, and finally followed after driven by curiosity.


    The two of them came to the end of the corridor one after another. Sasuke stood still, and said without looking back: ��Naruto, I want to apologize to you.��


    ��Apologize?��


    Naruto was stunned for a second, then he was overjoyed: ��Hahahaha, Sasuke, you idiot, have you finally realized your mistake and are willing to admit it to me?��


    Naruto took his hands out of his pockets and ced them on his waist, and ready tough loudly and celebrate, but then he heard Sasuke continues.


    ��I used to think you were a fool, an idiot, and a loser. I��m sorry, I misunderstood you.��


    Sasuke said as he turned around, his eyes already turning into 2-Tomoe Sharingan, shining brightly as he stared at Naruto, and he coldly said, ��The real you is actually a cunning, despicable, shameless, and treacherous viin! For so many years, I''ve been blinded by your appearance! I really am too naive and kind!��


    Naruto couldn''tugh anymore and said angrily ��Sasuke, what are you bastard talking about?��


    ��Why, do you think I''m wrong?�� Sasuke looked down at Naruto with an arrogant face.


    Naruto subconsciously wanted to nod, but quickly became alert: ��If I deny that I am a despicable viin, doesn''t that mean I''m admitting I''m a fool, an idiot, and a loser?��


    ��So, should I admit that I am a despicable viin?��


    ��Or admit that I am a loser?��


    Naruto��s head was not working properly, and his face was twisted with confusion, even his fox whiskers were trembling slightly.


    ��Nothing to say, right? Naruto, be prepared to pay for your actions!�� Sasuke closed his Sharingan proudly, and then walked past Naruto.


    Sasuke admitted that he couldn''t beat Naruto in strength, but it��s okay. As long as he gets a little closer to Sakura, he can make Naruto feel ill-at-ease, make Naruto mncholic and suffering, make Naruto unable to sleep at night, and let Naruto fly into a rage!


    If this happens then, Naruto can��t calm down to train at all, and he can grow rapidly with thepany of his Big brother!


    ��Just you wait, I''ll be able to defeat you properly and honestly in no time!��


    ��


    Naruto returned to the ssroom in distress. He subconsciously nced at Sakura and saw that she was surrounded by Ino, Karin and other girls, and Sasuke��


    ��This guy is talking to Sakura?!��


    In the past, when Sakura and her friends surrounded Sasuke, Sasuke looked impatient and nevermunicated with them.


    But now, Sasuke is actually talking andughing with Sakura, and only with her!


    At this time, Sakura is so happy that she felt that her life had reached its peak.


    And in contrast, Ino, Karin and other girls were so jealous that their eyes turned red.


    Seeing this scene, Naruto��s eyes also turned red. Then, he thought of what Sasuke had said just now, and his heart is twisted: ��Is this the pay Sasuke said?��


    ��Bastard Sasuke, quickly let go of Sakura. If you have any issues, juste to me!!��

 Chapter 835: Gekko Clans Century-Old Craftsmanship

    Chapter 835: Gekko n''s Century-Old Craftsmanship


    Land of Iron��s capital, Konoha Tavern.


    At night, Kanp��, Kabuto, Jugo, and Kimimaro, family of four are busy cooking up a storm, oden cooking, teppanyaki, and onigiri sushi, so busy that their feet barely touching the ground.


    ��Customer, this is your ordered seaweed onigiri.�� Kanp�� proudly presented his family''s ancestral masterpiece on the table.


    When the customer looked at the grotesquely shaped onigiri on the dinner te, his face immediately sank.


    p!


    He pped the table and roared angrily: ��Are you ying with me?! What kind of onigiri is this!��


    ��Don''t judge it by its appearance. This is the native onigiri of Konoha. The taste is great!�� Kanp�� said confidently, his eyes are full of sincerity, as if to say, ��Please trust my craftsmanship!��


    The customer couldn��t help hesitating when he saw Kanp����s expression, so he grabbed a seaweed onigiri and gently stuffed it into his mouth.


    Hmmmm����After chewing it for a couple of times, it was a little nd. After chewing carefully, he ate a dozen pieces of fine salt pressed together.


    ��So salty!��


    ��Ptui!��


    ��Is this meant for human consumption!�� The customer could no longer restrain his anger.


    ��How is this not meant for human consumption? I''ve been eating it since I was a child!�� Kanp�� was even angrier. His ability to pinch onigiri was self-taught, derived from the onigiri made by Hoshino��s onigiri. How can the customer say that it''s not meant for human consumption?


    ��Bastard, do you still want to do business here!�� The customer was obviously not easy to mess with, as he rolled up his sleeves to show his fierce muscles.


    How can Kanp�� let outsiders bully? Immediately, he activated his Extraordinary Strength and nning to give him a taste of what it''s like to be arm-wrestled, so that he knew that bigger muscles don��t mean stronger!


    ��I��m sorry, I��m sorry����


    At this moment, the honest man, Jugo ran over, bowed and apologized, and promised that the meal would be free, so that he could calm down the angry customer.


    Kanp�� is very ufortable by this, ��It is rare for me to show off, but I was actually disturbed.��


    Returning to his ce of work, Kabuto said softly: ��My Lord, why bother with an ordinary person?��


    Kanp�� seriously said: ��He insulted my n��s century-old craftsmanship, I can��t bear it!��


    ��Century-old craftsmanship�� My Lord, are you serious?�� Kabuto looked at the terrifying onigiri in Kanp����s hands, and the smile on the corner of his mouth seemed very forced.


    ��It��s just seventy or eighty years away from that�� But it��s not easy to disclose it to the outside world, lest it ruin the century-old signboard of my Gekko n.��


    The group of four people worked hard until ten o''clock in the middle of the night, and finally saw off thest guest.


    Kanp�� quickly ordered Jugo to close the door, lest any guests woulde inter and affect their rest.


    ��Kimimaro, pleasee here to help.�� Jugo agreed and walked out the door while sweating profusely, his steps cheerful.


    Although he works in the tavern from dawn to dusk with no pay and no days off, Jugolives a very fulfilling and happy life because he can be with Kimimaro every day!


    ��Wait for me.�� Kimimaro, with cool eyes full of innocence, wiped the sweat from his forehead and quickly chased after him.


    Kanp�� nced at their backs and asked in a low voice: ��How is Kimimaro��s Kekkei Genkai Disease?��


    Now that Kabuto no longer has to bother to study Hashirama��s cell transnt operation, under Kanp����s order, he turned to study Kimimaro��s Kekkei Genkai Disease.


    Kabuto pushed up the round sses on the bridge of his nose and said: ��Kekkei Genkai Disease is a terminal illness in the Shinobi World. I have not found a cure yet.��


    Kanp�� frowned and asked: ��Then, doesn''t that mean Kimimaro is as good as dead?��


    Kabuto nodded gravely: ��At most, he canst for another two to three years.��


    Kanp�� actually didn''t have much affection for Kimimaro in the original work. However, in this life, Kimimaro had his memories wiped and became a nk te, to be written on as Kanp�� write, so if he can save him, he would do so.


    Kanp�� makes his brain spun and said: ��Can Shodaime��s cells suppress his Kekkei Genkai Disease?��


    ��He will die faster.�� Kabuto replied without even needing to think.


    ��Then what about the rejection-free cells you''ve cloned?�� Kanp�� continued suggesting ideas.


    Rejection-free cells are the cells cloned from Shin��s left arm.


    Kabuto still shook his head: ��Cell rejection and Kekkei Genkai Disease are two different things.��


    Kanp�� still has an idea, and said: ��Can Jugo��s cells help with Kimimaro��s Kekkei Genkai Disease?��


    ��No.�� Kabuto shook his head again, ��My Lord, I''ve thought of all the methods I could think of, but I really can��t find it.��


    Kanp�� sighed helplessly, ��God is jealous of heroic genius. Originally, I wanted to train Kimimaro into Abyss��s running dog, but now, it seems that I can only kill the chickens to get the eggs directly.��


    Fortunately, Kanp����s shadow clones have been keeping a close watch, ensuring Kimimaro doesn''t learn any random Ninjutsu and Taijutsu. If he wanted to collect him, it should be easy to seed.


    It was past midnight when Kanp�� sneaked up to Kimimaro��s bed and threw the Collection Technique.


    The green light cluster in his mind quickly boiled, and soon a blue light dot was ejected.


    ��Sess immediately?��


    Kanp�� was overjoyed, but was immediately shocked.


    ��A blue light dot?��


    ��How can it be blue?��


    Kanp�� quickly enveloped the blue light with his consciousness, and upon seeing it, it turned out to be the kunai throwing technique.


    ��Did Kimimaro used kunai during these days?��


    ��Obviously not!��


    ��Then, this kunai throwing technique is����


    Kanp�� pondered for a moment, then a constipated smile appeared on his face


    ��I''m such an idiot. Although Kimimaro has lost his memory, it does not mean that his Taijutsu is abolished. With a little guidance, Kimimaro will soon be able to restore his Taijutsu through physical memory, so����


    ��The Collection Technique can only be sessfully collected from a person three times, and Kekkei Genkai requires a minimum of three collections to merge.��


    ��In other words, even if I was able to sessfully collect Shikotsumyaku Kekkei Genkai twice afterwards, I would still have no chance to obtain Shikotsumyaku.��


    ��No!��


    ��As a wise man once said, As long as your thoughts don''t slide, there are always more ways than difficulties!��


    ��As long as I find Kaguya n��s grave, I can resurrect Kimimaro��s Ancestors, then use Impure World Reincarnation, and collect them!��


    ��But this would take quite a bit of effort, and coupled with Tenseigan����


    ��Forget it, let��s just put the Shikotsumyaku aside for now, Tenseigan is the top priority.��


    Kanp�� doesn��t collect Kimimaro anymore. Instead, he activated Sage Mode, climbs along thework cable to the underground base under the frozen soil hundreds of kilometers away, and continues to collect Toneri��s ancestors.


    A few dayster, Kanp�� found that his shadow clone that he left in Konoha had not disappeared yet. He guessed that the "situation" over there was still stable, so he prepared to return.


    Before leaving, Kanp�� originally wanted Kabuto to urge Kimimaro to train and let him use his remaining heat.


    But after thinking about it, Kimimaro is a person who has entered the Abyss in the eyes of Orochimaru, Minato and the others. So if he is allowed to appear rashly, in the event he gets caught, wouldn''t it expose a lot of things?


    ��Forget it, anyway, he only has two or three years left to live, so I��ll just let him and Jugo continue to stay in this peaceful ce, away from worldly affairs.


    But what made Kanp�� didn''t expect was that when Kabuto learned that he was going back to Konoha, he actually became restless.


    Kabuto��s biggest mission left by Kanp�� was toplete the Hashirama��s cell transnt experiment, but now that Shisui had transnted Shin��s left arm, he no longer needs to study Hashirama��s cells.


    As for Kimimaro��s Kekkei Genkai Disease, it''s a terminal illness that can''t be treated, so he had no reason to stay here anymore!


    Kabuto wants to return to Konoha, he wants to see Nono, he wants to go back to the orphanage.


    Faced with such request from his subordinates, Kanp�� couldn''t find a reason to refuse, so he could only agree.


    ��Brother Kabuto, what shall we do?�� Jugo and Kimimaro held hands, looking at him with anxiety.


    Although they are both Shinobi, they are also children, and one had lost his memory, while the other will go berserk after filling the ��anger value��. If they are allowed to stay here��


    Kabuto looked towards Kanp�� and said: ��Why don��t we bring them back����


    ��No!�� Kanp�� tly refused. If he lets Minato see Kimimaro, how could he exin?


    After all, one unexinable issue could lead to aplete copse of his identity!


    So he could never let Kimimaro leave this ce.


    ��I��ll reluctantly leave a shadow clone to take care of them.�� Kanp�� sighed and said.


    ��My Lord, with your onigiri, I��m afraid this tavern will not survive���� Kabuto said seriously: ��My Lord, save more money.��


    ��I feel like you''re insulting my n��s century-old craftsmanship���� Kanp�� looked deeply at him.

 Chapter 836: Naruto’s Distress

    Chapter 836: Naruto��s Distress


    In view of Kabuto��s suspicion of insulting the century-old craftsmanship of the Gekko n, Kanp�� decided to divide into two groups, one is himself and the other is Kabuto with his clone.


    A few secondster, Kanp�� teleported all the way back to the Gekko Mansion smoothly.


    ��Home is good���� Kanp�� turned on the electric fan and blew air into his pants, feeling cool in summer.


    It wasn''t until noon when Kanp�� got hungry and went out under the scorching sun, arriving at Ichiraku Ramen. But he didn��t expect to see Kakashi, Guy, Asuma and Kurenai four people as soon as he entered.


    These four people are all his seniors. So if they recognized each other, wouldn''t he have to call them ��senpai�� one by one?��


    Kanp�� pretended not to see them, retracting the step he took towards Ichiraku Ramen''s door as if nothing had happened.


    ��Isn��t it Kanp��?�� When Teuchi saw Kanp��, he immediately greeted him with a smile, ��Come on in, there are seats avable right now.��


    Kanp�� paused, caught in dilemma.


    ��Yo! Kanp��,e here!�� Guy quickly waved his hand and shouted when he heard Teuchi��s voice.Kakashi nced sideways at Kanp��, then pointed to the side with his chopsticks.


    Kanp�� had no choice but to bit the bullet and walked over: ��Hello Kakashi-senpai, hello Guy-senpai, hello Asuma-senpai, hello Kurenai-senpai.��


    Asuma looked at Kanp�� with aplicated expression.


    Many years ago, Kanp�� had a conflict with Asuma and his group in the Fire Temple. Although things were resolvedter, Asuma, as a senior, had lost face in front of his juniors. Although many years had passed, looking back to it now, there were still some unresolved issues.


    ��Tenzo is not a mission, so why are you so free?�� Kakashi deadpanned: ��You''re not using shadow clones to fool people again, are you?��


    ��Kakashi-senpai!��


    Kanp����s expression was solemn, and he said righteously, ��The Anbu��s mission is confidential, no matter how big or small it is. As the Military Police Force��s Captain, you shouldn''t inquire casually.��


    ��Hmph���� Kakashi rolled his eyes and said: ��I heard you asked Guy to help train your nsmen?��


    ��Wuoohh~��


    Guy��s blood instantly boiled, ��Not only Kanp����s nsmen, but also Lee!��


    After training for a few days, Guy became more and more fond of Lee, and at this point, he was already nning to take him as his disciple.


    Kakashi smiled and said: ��Guy, what benefits did Kanp�� give you?��


    ��This�� nothing.�� Guy��s blood slowly cooled.


    ��It��s too much���� Kanp�� quickly changed the subject: ��Guy-senpai, after Lee graduated from the Academy, why don��t I be his Jonin Instructor?��


    When Guy heard this, he was indeed distracted, and said anxiously: ��That''s not okay! Lee is a talent I like. Although he does not have any talents in Ninjutsu or Genjutsu, and he has no inherent special talents, he is unique and iparable super genius in my eyes! I believe he will definitely be one of the most outstanding Shinobi!��


    Kakashi helplessly scratched his ear: ��Guy, the idiot, got distracted so easily.��


    After finishing lunch, Kakashi went to work at the Military Police Force, and Kanp�� followed Guy to train his nsmen.


    As for Asuma and Kurenai, they are left on the road.


    ��Asuma, you seemed to be distracted during the meal just now. Is it because of Kanp��?�� Kurenai asked with concern.


    Asuma hesitated, and said: ��Kind of����


    ��Let go of the past and don''t think too much about it.�� Kurenai knew a little about the matter in the Fire Temple, but Asuma had never told her the details.


    Asuma smiled bitterly and said: ��I''ve let go of the past, I''m just feeling nostalgic.��


    ��Nostalgic about what?�� Kurenai was puzzled.


    ��Nostalgic����


    Asuma rubbed his thick ck hair, and said with bitter expression, ��That guy Kanp�� is obviously our junior, but his strength has far surpassed ours.��


    Kurenai said: ��Kanp�� is proficient in Five-Attributes Ninjutsu and Konoha-Style Kenjutsu, and also has the Transparent Release Kekkei Genkai. Although he is Tokubetsu Jonin like us, his real strength has reached Jonin, or even Elite Jonin-level, right?��


    Asuma shook his head and smiled bitterly: ��Jonin? You''re underestimating him too much. In fact, a few years ago, he already has the strength to fight against Sannin.��


    ��Fight against Sannin?�� Kurenai��s pupils shrank, ��Are you talking about����


    ��Yeah, that��s right, that Sannin, whose name shakes the Shinobi World!�� Asuma took a long breath, then turned to look towards the dumbfounded Kurenai, and said with a smile, ��How about that, didn''t expect it, did you?��


    ��Didn��t expect is an understatement����


    Kurenai suppressed the shock in her heart and sighed with emotion, ��In that case, none of people in our generation, including Kakashi and Guy, are a match for him.��


    ��That isn''t necessarily true���� Asuma suddenly thought of something.


    ��No matter what kind of enemy he faces, Kakashi seems to be able to maintain a certain winning percentage.��


    ��No matter how strong the enemy is, no matter how weak he is, Kakashi is����


    ��Sigh�� maybe it''s just my imagination.��


    Asuma shook his head and shook off these messy thoughts.


    ����


    On the other end, Kanp�� followed Guy to the training ground outside the vige, just to see the nsmen sitting under the shade of trees enjoying the coolness.


    Seeing this, Guy was furious: ��You bastards dare to ck off! All of you, get up and run a hundredps around the vige! If you can''t finish it, punch ten thousand times, and if you can''t finish it, kick a million times!��


    Bang��


    The group of people collectively fainted from heatstroke.


    Kanp�� also felt dizzy: ��No way, no way, no way, Guy-senpai, I��ll go first, I��ll leave it to you here.��


    The moment the words fall, Kanp�� disappears.


    ��I can''t afford to offend him����


    Back to the mansion��s bedroom, Kanp�� turned on the electric fan and continued to blow the wind.


    As he continued to blow, Kanp�� fell asleep deeply. When the sun set, he was awakened by someone.


    ��Kanp��-sensei, something bad has happened, you must help me~~�� Naruto��s voice was like the kid who usually whined to his robot cat.


    ��Naruto����


    ��You''re really persistent.��


    Kanp�� opened his eyes weakly: ��Tell me, what''s going on?��


    Naruto wept: ��That guy Sasuke�� that bastard��he actually, actually ����


    Seeing his sorrowful expression that didn��t seem to be fake, a ssic scene from the original work suddenly came to Kanp����s mind, and he couldn''t help but be excited�� cough, shocked and asked: ��Did he kiss you?��


    Naruto nodded eagerly, then suddenly reacted and shook his head vigorously: ��Kanp��-sensei, what are you talking about?��


    ��He didn��t?�� Kanp�� said disappointedly.


    Naruto took a deep breath, and then re-brewed his emotions. Tears immediately fell again, and he continued to cry: ��It��s much more than that!!��


    ��Much more than kissing you���� Kanp����s heart skipped a beat: ��He kissed Sakura?��


    ��Almost wu wu wu���� Naruto hugged Kanp����s thigh and burst into tears.


    ��Was it a kiss or not?�� Kanp�� touched Naruto��s head, ��If it was a kiss, I will take you to dye your hair and make sure that you are the most beautiful cub in the Academy!��


    ��No, but he, but he���� Naruto tearfully recounted Sasuke''s misdeeds in the Academy, adding details while telling it.


    Kanp�� understands after listening to it.


    Previously, when Sakura licked Sasuke, Sasuke looked disgusted. But now, when Sakura licked Sasuke, Sasuke started to lick back.


    ��Then this cheating couple is in the ss, in front of Naruto����


    ��There��s no way Naruto can stand this grievance!��


    ��Kanp��-sensei, what should I do?�� Naruto asked pitifully.


    Kanp�� fell silent for a while.


    It''s hard for anyone to bear seeing their favorite goddess and their least favorite bastard showing off their love in front of them.


    ��But how did Sasuke suddenly change so much?��


    ��Is it rted to the bad idea I gave Shisui and Itachi before?��


    Kanp�� asked Naruto, but Naruto couldn��t tell why. He only said that Sasuke framed him, then wanted revenge on him, and then it ended like this.


    ��Kanp��-senseu���� Naruto looked at Kanp�� tearfully.


    ��Naruto, don��t worry, sensei will think of a way.�� Kanp�� pondered for a moment, and then came up with a bad idea that wasn''t a good idea!


    That is�� makes Sakura change ss!


    Once Sakura changes ss, the interaction between her and Sasuke can be cut off in an instant, and Naruto won''t have to worry about it.


    ��And after not seeing her for a while, maybe Naruto can let go of Sakura�� well, the probability is not very high.��


    But there is another advantage of Sakura changing ss, that is�� to make way for Karin.

 Chapter 837: Minatos Beatdown

    Chapter 837: Minato''s Beatdown


    Kanp�� did what he thought of, and immediately left Naruto to find Iruka.


    Since bing a teacher, Iruka had basically cancelled his usual leisure activities. Whenever he had free time, he would either be at home thinking about how to educate the children or preparing lessons, there��s no exception.


    After Kanp�� arrived at Iruka��s house, he was able to see him smoothly.


    ��Iruka, I have important things to tell you.�� Kanp�� began without beating around the bush.


    ��What��s the matter?�� Seeing Kanp����s solemn expression, Iruka also became serious.


    ��Well, when Iruka has a stern expression on his face, he does have the aura of a teacher.��


    ��It��s about the love triangle between Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura.�� Kanp�� lowered his voice, ��As their teacher, you must know something about it, right?��


    ��That��s it?��


    Iruka was momentarily stunned, and then nodded: ��Naruto likes Sakura, but Sakura likes Sasuke, and Sasuke likes�� No, Sasuke doesn��t like anyone, so the love triangle you said doesn��t exist at all.��Kanp�� couldn''t agree, and said: ��It was originally like this. He like her, she likes him, and he doesn''t like anyone. The three of them maintained a delicate bnce, but now, that bnce has been disrupted!��


    A thought shed through Iruka��s mind, remembering the many interactions between Sasuke and Sakura these days, ��Don��t tell me����


    Seeing Iruka��s reaction, Kanp�� continues: ��During this time, I don''t know what medicines Sasuke took, but he suddenly started caring for Sakura a lot. The two of them are constantly showing affection in front of Naruto, which caused troubles to Naruto. He doesn��t think about food, he can��t do anything, and he can��t concentrate his mind when training. If things go on like this, Naruto will be ruined!��


    ��It won''t be so serious, right?�� Iruka looked at Kanp�� suspiciously.


    Although Naruto had been zoning out in ss a lot these days and frequently looked at Sakura and Sasuke during the actualbat sses, Iruka knew that Naruto is always like this.


    ��Iruka, what are you saying? Have I ever lied to you since we first know each other?�� Kanp�� said angrily.


    ��You indeed have lied to me, even a lot!��


    Iruka nodded decisively.


    ��You''ll lose your friends if you keep this up���� Kanp�� calmly changed the subject: ��Anyway, back to business, what do you n to do about Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura?��


    Iruka lowered his head to ponder for a while and said, ��Naruto may seem carefree, yful, and childish, but he also has a precious belief in never giving up, never giving in, and never relenting! Although Naruto''s state has indeed been poor these days, I don��t believe Naruto will give up on himself just because Sakura and Sasuke are together! On the contrary, I think Naruto work harder and be more diligent in his training. Kanp��, what do you think?��


    ��I don��t want you to think, I want you to know what I think�� But what you said make sense that I was speechless���� Kanp�� looked at Iruka expressionlessly and said after a while: ��Goodbye.��


    ��Sure enough, I''m still too naive, too innocent, and too thin-skinned.��


    ��If I had been more shameless, I might have already convinced Iruka to let Sakura drop out of Naruto''s ss and let Naruto get rid of Sakura from his mind.


    ��Sigh~��


    ��Naruto, I��m sorry!��


    Back at the mansion.


    Naruto is fighting with Karin and Hinata in the backyard~


    ��What happened to the pitiful look from earlier?��


    ��My guilt was fed to the dog���� Kanp�� looked at Naruto without emotion.


    ��Kanp��-sensei, you''re back.��


    When Naruto saw Kanp��, he quickly did a somersault to avoid a sneak attack from Karin, then ran towards Kanp�� with an excited smile.


    ��Naruto, just find a different woman to lick.�� Kanp�� patted Naruto��s shoulder with a nk expression.


    Hearing this, Naruto��s smile froze: ��Kanp��-sensei����


    ��Sakura isn''t the right one for you. Why don''t you consider Hinata?�� Kanp�� said.


    ��Big, Big brother Kanp��, what are you saying?!�� Hinata��s cheek flushed instantly, like a cooked crab, and she even emitted a bit of steam.


    ��Wow, amazing���� Kanp�� walked over and poked her with his finger, and he really felt a surprising amount of heat!


    ��Big brother, let go of your perverted hand.�� Karin swatted Kanp����s hand away and squeezed herself between Kanp�� and Hinata, giving Kanp�� a wary look as if to say, ��You pervert, stay away from my sister.��


    Kanp�� was not angry by this, and said: ��It''s gettingte, let''s go eat at Ichiraku Ramen.��


    ��Kanp��-sensei ~~You can''t just ignore me~~�� Naruto rushed up to ask for help, tears flowing from his eyes.


    Kanp�� remembered the lively scene when Naruto, Hinata, and Karin fought each other just now��


    ��Ptui!��


    ��Actor!��


    But in the end, it��s his own disciple�� how can he let him know that some things can��t be prevented by ��means��?


    Kanp�� rolled his eyes and said: ��Naruto, right now, there is only one way to stop Sakura and Sasuke from being together!��


    ��What way?�� Naruto''s eyes lit up.


    ��That is, to ask your father for help. If he makes a move, he can easily get Sakura or Sasuke out of your ss!�� Kanp�� said seriously.


    ��In this way, you can experience the beating of society in advance.��


    Naruto blinked his eyes twice: ��Kanp��-sensei, will my Dad agree to it?��


    ��Of course he won''t agree���� Kanp�� nodded: ��Where there''s a will, there''s a way, Naruto, ganbatte!��


    Naruto immediately became excited, and in his mind, he could already see Sasuke''s miserable face when he was kicked out of ss�� ��Hehehehe.��


    Naruto couldn��t helpughing.


    He didn''t go to eat Ichiraku ramen anymore, and immediately climbed over the wall and ran towards the Hokage Tower.


    Hokage Tower.


    Hokage��s Office.


    The NPC, Minato is still dealing with official duties.


    ��Dad, Dad, it''s me.�� Naruto��s shout suddenly came from outside the door.


    ��Come in.�� Minato raised his head slightly. When he heard the eagerness in Naruto��s voice, he was worried that the child was in trouble.


    Naruto pushed open the door, ran to the desk, looked at Minato with bright eyes, and pleaded: ��Dad, can I ask you for a favor?��


    ��What�� favor?�� Minato��s brows slowly furrowed. For some reason, he had a premonition at this moment: ��Naruto, this little brat, is about to cause trouble again!��


    ��Dad, can you change Sasuke to another ss?�� Naruto blinked his innocent big eyes and said, ��Just to transfer him from our ss to the next one.��


    ��Change ss?�� Minato knew Sasuke. After all, he is a genius who was already awakened 2-Tomoe Sharingan at the age of ten, but he seemed to have lost to Naruto in theirst actualbat ss.


    Restraining his thoughts, Minato asked, ��Why do you want him to change ss?��


    ��Because he''s always bothering Sakura!�� Naruto said straightforwardly, with a hint of envy and jealousy in his tone.


    ��Sakura�� If I remember correctly, Sakura is the girl Naruto likes.��


    ��So, the reason for Sasuke to change ss is��to drive away his rival?��


    Minato��s face sank a little.


    Regarding puppy love, Minato actually took a nonintervention attitude. After all, he also went through this age, so when Naruto showed that he had a girl he liked before, he was not angry.


    But now, he was furious, not because of puppy love, but because Naruto actually wanted to use his Hokage��s authority to achieve a personal goal.


    Although this is indeed a very small matter, it is difficult to fulfill it. After all, if he meets Naruto''s request this time, what about the next time he encounters simr trouble?


    Continue to use the Hokage��s authority?


    In the long run, what will Naruto be?


    Minato didn��t dare to imagine it, so he must fiercely cut off Naruto��s ��shortcut��!


    ��Naruto, lie down on the sofa!�� Minato stood up nkly.


    With a favor to ask for, Naruto obediently and honestlyy on the sofa. When he looked back, he saw Minato taking out a vine whip.


    Naruto''s buttocks tightened, and he quickly stood up: ��Dad, dad, calm down, I, I was wrong. I was joking with you just now.��


    Naruto is stupid, but not an idiot. Seeing Minato��s action, he understands that he has touched his father��s ��taboo��. He knew if he doesn''t apologize in time, it will be worse than offending his mom.


    But he obviously underestimated Minato��s ��conscientiousness��. With a flicker, Minato grabbed Naruto and pressed him on the sofa. Then, with a flick of his right hand, he began to spank Naruto.


    ��Ouch~~�� Naruto howled in pain, all of his facial features twisted together.


    ��Do you know why I''m hitting you?�� Minato asked while continuing to spank him.


    Naruto nodded like a chicken pecking at rice: ��I know, I shouldn''t have asked you to change Sasuke��s ss.��


    Minato continued to hit him.


    Naruto has no choice but to betray his teacher. He endured the pain and said with clenched teeth: ��Dad, it was actually Kanp��-sensei who asked me toe find you.��


    ��Kanp������ Minato��s movement paused for a moment, then he realized: ��Naruto must have gone to trouble Kanp�� to ��deal�� with Sasuke first. Kanp�� realized that Naruto��s state is wrong, but didn��t know how to deal with it, so he asked Naruto toe to me, hoping that I could discipline him.��


    ��Kanp�� is really too considerate. As Naruto��s teacher, you should still punish him for what he did.��


    ��Forget it, let me set an example for you!��


    Minato continued to spank, smiling while saying: ��You should have troubled Kanp�� first for this matter, right?��


    ��Dad, how did you know?�� Naruto asked.


    ��Sure enough���� Minato spanked even harder and said: ��Figure it out for yourself!��


    ��Dad, I really know I was wrong ���� Naruto wailed.


    Minato ignored it. And after a while, Naruto''s buttocks turned red.


    No matter what, he is his biological son, so Minato sighed and stopped spanking.


    ��Genma.��


    Minato called Genma outside the door and ordered him to take Naruto to the hospital for bandaging.


    ��Yes.�� Genma carried Naruto on his back and quickly disappeared with Body Flicker Technique.

 Chapter 839: It’s Better to Open Up Than To Block

    Chapter 839: It��s Better to Open Up Than To Block


    In the medical room, Naruto, lying on the bed, listened nkly to the conversation between Kanp�� and the ��ghost��, his little face filled with question marks.


    ��Kanp��-sensei, what do you mean that I''m possessed by a fox?��


    As Naruto''s fear gradually dissipated, curiosity arose, and he couldn''t help but ask, ��Is there a fox inside me?��


    ��You are a fox, your whole family is a fox!�� The hoarse, low-pitched voice, filled with evil intent, suddenly raised, like thunder in Naruto''s ears.


    ��Hiss~~�� Naruto subconsciously covered his ears with both hands, ��It��s so fierce.��


    ��Foxes have this character, but once they''re tamed, they''re gentle.�� Kanp��mented, ��Unfortunately, this one is male.��


    ������


    At that time, Kurama felt a deep malice emanating from Kanp����s body. Even though he was covered in orange hair, at this moment, he couldn''t help but feel goosebumps.


    ��Kanp��-sensei, the fox in my body����Naruto got the affirmative answer from Kanp����s words, and asked with some anxiety, ��Is this fox already dead, and then its ghost lives in my body?��


    ��You are a ghost, your whole family are ghosts!!�� Kurama snarled and roared, fierce and untamed.


    Naruto continued to cover his ears, but to no avail.


    ��Naruto, anything rted to this fox is the vige��s secret. If you want to know, you have to ask your father.�� Kanp�� said.


    ��No!�� Naruto''s buttocks tightened, and he quickly shook his head.


    He has just been taught a lesson, so he didn''t dare to go looking for trouble again.


    ��Kanp��-sensei, I don''t want to know anything about this fox, I swear!�� Naruto said anxiously.


    ��Are you afraid of being beaten? Don��t worry, your father can''t really beat you to death! I guarantee it!�� Kanp�� solemnly vowed.


    ��Kanp��-sensei, you saying that makes me even more worried.�� Naruto looked at him pitifully.


    He had learned his lesson, having been tricked by Kanp�� so many times, Naruto had learned to be smart.


    Kanp�� didn''t care, and just picked him up.


    ��No, put me down, I don''t want to!�� Naruto struggled desperately, but he felt a sudden pain after moving his butt twice.


    Medical Ninjutsu is not used on his injury, so when the wound was touched, it hurt, a kind of piercing pain!


    ��Hiss, hiss���� Naruto sucked in a cold breath, and as his whole body twitching, he became honest instantly.


    ��Your injury hasn''t healed yet, you can''t do intense exercise, got it?�� Kanp�� said earnestly.


    Naruto was in too much pain to speak, but Kurama, who is in his body, took the opportunity to nag: ��Naruto, see, whether it''s your father or your teacher, they don''t respect your wishes, they all treat you like a three-year-old child, calling you here and sending you there, hitting and scolding at will, is this the kind of life you want?��


    ��No.�� Naruto sobbed as he replied.


    ��That''s right, no one wants to be oppressed, so ept me. Only by epting me, can you change your life, change your future!�� Kurama roared passionately.


    ��Well���� Naruto rolled his eyes and whispered sneakily, ��I ept you!��


    ��Very good!!��


    Kurama is overjoyed. At this time, he wanted to use the Chakra that he had umted over the years and cooperate with Naruto��s will to tear a crack in the seal, and then escape bit by bit before they even saw Minato.


    But before Kurama could use any force, he found that there was a discrepancy between what was said and done?


    Kurama was dumbfounded: ��Hey, hey, didn''t you agree to ept me?��


    ��Yes, I ept you.�� Naruto was caught by Kanp��, feeling a little ufortable, he moved his waist and said in a low voice, ��Where''s your power, why can''t I feel it?��


    ��How dare you y with me?!��


    Kurama is furious, his fox fur shivered all over. Suppressing his anger, he growled lowly: ��Then, cooperate with me to break the seal!!��


    ��I am very cooperative.�� Naruto said innocently, ��I''ve agreed to ept you.��


    ��I���� Tens of thousands of critical damage floated out on top of Kurama��s head, and he was speechless for a while.


    Kanp�� found it hrious andughed at Kurama mockingly: ��Fox, fox, you''re the majestic leader of the Nine Bijuu, with the supreme dignity to destroy the world! How can you not feel embarrassed to lie to a child? The key is, you didn��t seed, hahaha.��


    ��Damn it!��


    Kurama roared in anger in the iron prison of the seal world, ��The bastards of Namikaze Family, when I get out of this seal, I''m going to kill all of you! In the cruelest way I can think of!!!��


    ��Kanp��-sensei, this fox is really fierce.�� Naruto bared his teeth, a little unwilling to stay together with this fox.


    ��Just a bit stupid.�� Kanp�� shrugged.


    Leaving Konoha Hospital, Kanp�� leaped onto a nearby t-roofed house and dashed fast as lightning while holding Naruto. They arrived at Hokage Tower in less than ten minutes and saw the best NPC of the year, Namikaze Minato, was handling official business.


    ��Kanp��, Naruto.�� Minato was not surprised to see the two of them. He put down the official business at hand, and looked at them quietly.


    ��Dad���� Naruto��s eyes dodged, shrinking back, afraid of getting another beating.


    ��Hokage-sama, when we were at the hospital, Kyubi is trying to bewitch Naruto.�� Kanp�� sinctly, at the same time, gently putting Naruto down.


    ��What?��


    Minato''s face changed. His figure flickered and instantly appeared by Naruto''s side, then p��


    Naruto reacted quickly. Seeing his father raising his hand, without any hesitation, he covered his face: ��Don''t hit the face!��


    p!


    Minato��s palm lightly fell on Naruto''s abdomen.


    Naruto was stunned for a moment, and then he felt a slight heat in his abdomen.


    At the same time.


    Minato��s spiritual will has rushed with the Chakra into the seal world in Naruto��s abdomen.


    ��Namikaze�� Minato!!!��


    In the cell in the depths of the seal world, a huge orange figure emerged from the darkness, and it was Kurama waving his tails.


    ��After not checking you for a while, I didn''t expect that you would take advantage of me.�� Minato came to the outside of the cell, his figure floated up like a feather, and then he put his palm on the sealing ce on the cell��s door.


    Kurama clenched his ws firmly into the ground, his vertical pupils bloodshot and fierce as he stared at Minato: ��The gap I finally found�� is going to be blocked again!!��


    ��So unwilling, so angry, really want to kill!��


    Szztt��


    With a harsh, scraping sound, the solid ground was marked with eight w marks by Kurama.


    At this moment, another figure appeared.


    It is Kanp��.


    Kanp�� puts his right hand on Naruto��s shoulder, and his spiritual followed the Chakra into this gloomy seal world.


    ��Kanp��?�� Minato turned his head slightly, ��Why did youe in?��


    ��Hokage-sama, I have an immature suggestion regarding Kyubi and Naruto. ��Kanp�� said.


    Minato was taken aback and slowly withdrew his hand, then asked: ��What is it?��


    Kanp�� said earnestly: ��It��s better to open up than to block.��


    ��It��s better to open up than to block?��


    Minato��s mind spun and he immediately understands what Kanp�� meant: ��You want Naruto and Kyubi to be friends?��


    Kanp�� nodded: ��Although under Hokage-sama��s Fuinjutsu, Naruto can always call out Kyubi��s Chakra, he can''t ess Kyubi��s full power! But if they can be friends����


    Just like the Biju��s strongest technique, the Bijudama. If Naruto doesn''t gain Kurama��s approval, relying solely on Minato��s Fuinjutsu to extract Kurama��s power will not be enough. But if they can be friends, then whatever Naruto wants to do will be as simple as saying a word.


    Hearing Kanp����s words, Minato sink into contemtion. In fact, he had a simr idea a long time ago, but Naruto was still young at that time, and he was worried that his son would be misled by Kurama, so he had never seriously considered it. But now, Naruto''s personality had been shaped, Minato also felt that it might be time to let him interact with Kurama.


    At the same time, Kurama was also pondering.


    ��Be friends with that little brat? Are you kidding me? How can I be friends with a human?��


    ��But if I refuse, Namikaze Minato will definitely block the sealpletely. It will be much more difficult for me to break free in the future!��


    ��Why not pretend to be polite first?��


    Kurama''s vertical pupils turned, and he came up with a sly n.


    At this moment, Minato also made a decision and said: ��Since that''s the case, let''s give it a try.��


    ��At any rate, there are still me, Kushina, Kanp�� and Shisui here. With such a line-up, Kyubi wouldn''t be able to cause any trouble.��


    When Kurama heard this, he subconsciously wanted to argue with Minato, but he stopped himself when he realized his situation. He quickly shut his mouth, and then nonchntly waved his nine tails, wearing an expression of ��I didn''t hear or see anything just now, please continue��.


    Minato and Kanp�� looked at each other and smiled, then simultaneously disappeared from the seal world.


    ����


    ��Dad? Kanp��-sensei?��


    Naruto looked at Minato and Kanp��, who were suddenly motionless, and was a little panicked.


    But before he could think more about it, Kanp�� and Minato had already opened their eyes again.


    ��Dad����


    Naruto carefully observed Minato��s expression. Seeing that he didn''t seem angry, he asked cautiously, ��Dad, is the fox in my body a ghost? Why is it inside me?��


    ��He is not a ghost, but a life form materialized by chakra called Kurama, the Kyubi. He was sealed in your body the day you were born.��


    Minato then said, ��That''s all I can tell you for now, Naruto. Kurama will always be with you in the future, so you should take good care of him. Understand?��


    Naruto nodded as if he understood, but he seemed to have more doubts. However, when he wanted to ask, he didn''t know what to say for a while, so he turned to look at Kanp��.


    Kanp�� looked up at the ceiling.


    ��It��s gettingte, it��s time to go home for dinner.��

 Chapter 840: Diary Voices

    Chapter 840: Diary Voices


    Konoha��s Year 58, June 14, sunny.


    Today is an important day worth remembering. For the first time, Savior Naruto learned of Kurama��s existence and had closemunication with him. The wheel of history started rolling forward!


    In order tomemorate this day, I walked up to Ichigo Hot Spring.


    Collected at midnight.


    ����


    Konoha��s Year 58, June 15, sunny.


    I took the sixth team out for exercise training all day. the Seeing the gradual improvement in my subordinates'' skill, feel deeply gratified. Celebrated at Ichigo Hot Spring in the evening.


    Collected at midnight.


    ����Konoha��s Year 58, June 16, sunny.


    There��s a mission from the Anbu, but the weather is too Hot, so I don''t want to go out. I��ll just send my shadow clone instead.


    Sister Tabako came in the evening, but I couldn��t afford to provoke her, Ichigo Hot Spring it is.


    Collected at midnight.


    ����


    Konoha��s Year 58, June 23, sunny.


    My shadow clones and the others haven''t returned yet, so after feeling bored and restless, I went to y with Guy and check on my nsmen.


    On the way, I saw a Hot spring inn. Remembered that something was left at Ichigo Hot Springst night, so I went there.


    Collected at midnight.


    ����


    Konoha��s Year 58, June 24, sunny.


    Sister Tabako is here again, I suspect she wants to pursue me.


    So shameless. I have been faithful since thest life. I only like beautiful women�� like Mei.


    Collected at midnight.


    ����


    Konoha��s Year 58, June 25, sunny.


    I was blocked by Sister Tabako. It turned out that she didn��t want to pursue me, but wanted to confirm with me the nsmen list for the Chunin Exams.


    I promised to give it to her tomorrow.


    I went to Ichigo Hot Spring to take a bath at night, and collected it in midnight after I was sober.


    ����


    Konoha��s Year 58, June 26, sunny.


    Sister Tabako is here again. I can��t afford to provoke her, so I slipped away.


    Evening at Ichigo Hot Spring.


    Collected at midnight.


    ����


    Konoha��s Year 58, June 27, sunny.


    The Chunin Exams is about to begin, I can��t waste time on Ichigo Hot Spring!


    I invited Mei to see the stars at Hokage Rock in the evening, fulfilling my promise to myself!


    As promised, a man of my word!


    Collected at midnight.


    ����


    Konoha��s Year 58, June 28, sunny.


    The Chunin Exam is really about to start, and I can��t dy it. Went to see Guy, the results of his training are good, all the nsmen are tanned. Sure enough, only the sun can outshine my Gekko n. (T/N: Gekko means Moonlight.)


    In the evening, went to Ichigo Hot Spring to bask in the moon.


    Collected at midnight.


    ����


    Konoha��s Year 58, June 29, sunny.


    Proud and confident, I handed the list to Sister Yan, feeling untouchable!


    I was dragged by my family to go shopping in the evening, Dad and Mom, Hayate and Uzuki Yugao, even Karin was apanied by Hinata. I ate dog food all the way. Tomorrow night, I must go to Ichigo Hot Spring forfort!


    Collected at midnight.


    ����


    Konoha��s Year 58, June 30, sunny.


    Academy is on holiday and the beastses out of their cage. Naruto came to wake me up early in the morning.


    Took Naruto, Hinata, and Hinata to the river for training.


    I chatted with Naruto during the training and learned that themunication between him and Kurama was not very smooth. To show camaraderie, I poured ten bowls of poisonous chicken soup.


    I feel like I''m poisoned, so I went to Ichigo Hot Spring to take a dip and detoxify me, also forfort along the way.


    Collected at midnight.


    ����


    Konoha��s Year 58, July 1, sunny.


    The weather is toxic, it hasn''t rained for over a month.


    The Chunin Exam has started.


    Because there were many of my nsmen in this year��s Chunin Exams, I was excluded.


    Look for Mei to cry in the evening.


    Collected at midnight.


    ����


    Konoha��s Year 58, July 2, sunny.


    All my nsmen sessfully passed the first round, and are currently undergoing the second round at Forest of Death, best wishes.


    Ichigo Hot Spring is renovating, the back door is blocked, but luckily, I have hands and feet, so I climbed over the wall.


    Collected at midnight.


    ����


    Konoha��s Year 58, July 6, cloudy.


    Looks like it''s going to rain, happy.


    When shopping, I met Shisui who was patrolling with his nsmen, exchanged a few words with him.


    His nsmen are somewhat hostile towards me. As expected, wherever a handsome person goes, they''ll attract those looks. I''m used to it.


    In the evening, Ichigo Hot Spring.


    Collected at midnight.


    ����


    Konoha��s Year 58, July 7, cloudy.


    The God must be crazy. It still doesn��t rain even with all those clouds.


    Like a salted fish at home, Iid on the wooden porch all day.


    This isn''t like me. I remembered that I met Shisui yesterday and suspected that he used Kotoamatsukami on me.


    The five-year cooldown may be fake, Shisui that vile man!


    I am no longer the me I used to be!


    Damn it!!!


    Ichigo Hot Spring at night.


    Collected at midnight.


    ����


    Konoha��s Year 58, July 8, sunny.


    Amazing, after two days of cloudy, the sun shines brightly today! This world is toxic!


    Looking through the diary at noon, my original intentions remain unchanged. Shisui is a good person. I wronged him.


    At the end of the second round of Chunin Exams, only three of my nsmen passed. Recently, I had to avoid Sister Tabako.


    To Ichigo Hot Spring, Sister Tabako won''t find me.


    Collected at midnight.


    ����


    Konoha��s Year 58, August 1, rain.


    God�� It finally rains!


    The rain is too heavy and the Ichigo Hot Spring got soaked.


    �c(�৥��)?��ߩ���


    God you bastard, I��m at odds with you!


    Collected at midnight.


    ����


    Konoha��s Year 58, August 29, sunny.


    The paper crane girl is here, she is here with tens of billions of Explosive Tags, but unfortunately, it has nothing to do with me. Sad.


    Drank at Ichigo Hot Spring in the evening.


    Mei got drunk and said many things.


    I seemed to sense her feeling for Kirigakure��s leader gradually disappeared, but couldn��t ask further.


    I regret it.


    Collected at midnight.


    ����


    Konoha��s Year 58, September 1, sunny.


    The Chunin Exams�� final round finally started. Because there is only Konoha��s Shinobi participating, it is not grand. I went to see it and met Sister Tabako, so I left quickly.


    Evening at Ichigo Hot Spring.


    Collected at midnight.


    ����


    Konoha��s Year 58, September 17, cloudy.


    Where there''s a will, there''s a way. Mei confided to me that after returning to Kirigakurest year, Ao was promoted tomander of the 800,000 troops�� cough, instructor of one thousand elite Shinobi.


    I suspect they have colluded with Orochimaru.


    This must be focused!


    Collected at midnight.


    ����


    Konoha��s Year 58, November 11, sunny.


    Today is my 22nd birthday. Many people came to celebrate my birthday, and Mei also came. She even hugged me and said she would marry me�� Woke up to realize it was a dream.


    Everyone seemed busy, and it seems no one remembered my birthday. Forget it. Single dogs don��t deserve birthdays.


    Drinking at Ichigo Hot Spring in the evening and got drunk.


    Terrible headache at midnight, but persisted and collecting.


    ����


    Konoha��s Year 58, December 31, Blizzard.


    The mansion got buried in snow, so I go to the mission hall to issue a snow removal mission. Three youngdies took the job and when they are focused in work was a sight to behold. I''ll watch them all day.


    In the evening, went to Ichiraku Ramen and pretended to be drunk, Mei�� you are not as good as a beast!


    Collected at midnight.


    ����


    Konoha��s Year 59, January 7, snow.


    On thest day of the New Year��s holiday, those naughty kids dragged me to build snowmen and have a snowball fight. So childish.


    Afternoon.


    Sure enough, I''m the best at snowball fights, hahaha!


    In the evening, went to Ichigo Hot Spring, pretended to be drunk. Mei came over, she finally chose to be a beast!


    No, she threw up on me, then fell asleep next to me. It was smelly, but her arm rested on my XX, so soft andfy. Just this sensation, I want to work all night!


    It''s getting smellier, no, I''m a Shinobi with great willpower, I can endure, I ��


    I can��t bear it!


    Damn it!


    I slipped away quickly.


    Collected at midnight.


    ����


    Konoha��s Year 59, January 8, snow.


    I regret it. I��m a fool. I obviously could just block my nosest night.


    No, I could''ve chosen to take a couples'' bath, then act like an animal.


    Did Mei give me the right to choose?


    Let��s try it tonight.


    Failed to try, got blocked by Shisui and Tenzo.


    Went to the Forest of Death to watch these two idiots using Wood Release to fight each other. A group of losers, I can''t stand to watch it.


    But I lied and praised them them against my will. It seems I was hit by Kotoamatsukami.


    Shisui mentioned about Sasuke. I''ve been spending so much mental effort writing diaries every day, I''m exhausted and can''t focus on Sasuke anymore. Damn it.


    Collected at midnight.


    ����


    Konoha��s Year 59, February 1, light snow.


    Breakfast, leek buns.


    Lunch, leek ramen.


    Dinner, leek and egg stir-fry.


    In the evening, drank at Ichigo Hot Spring, pretended to be drunk, Mei threw up again.


    ��You vomit on me for a month, don��t you have any self-control?


    This time, I''ll use the hard way!


    Took a bath, but didn''t get hit.


    Did I make the right choice?


    So happy, I carried Mei into the bedroom.


    Not collecting tonight, plucking flowers!


    I got kicked out, she was actually pretending to be drunk too.


    It��s over, I��m socially dead.


    ����


    Konoha��s Year 59, February 2, light snow.


    I woke up in the morning and found my head bleeding. Went to the Konoha Hospital and got two stitches, all good.


    Evening at Ichigo Hot Spring, got kicked out.


    Collected at midnight!


    ����


    Konoha��s Year 59, March 16, sunny.


    Neighboring countries are at war. I''ve been sent to maintain world peace. It is a major matter, so I cannot use shadow clone.


    Set out with Tenzo, Itachi, and others. So boring.


    In the evening, teleported back to the vige to drink. Mei, I��ll eat you!


    I discovered that getting hit can effectively resist temptation.


    Collected at midnight.


    ����


    Konoha��s Year 59, March 20, sunny.


    Arrived at the Land of Grass.


    Kusagakure fought with a powerful n in the north, and the people are suffering.


    The n is a remnant of the Warring States Period��s Shinobi n. They are very powerful and have hired many Rogue Shinobi. They are arrogant. I like arrogant.


    Started negotiations.


    Collected at midnight.


    ����


    Konoha��s Year 59, April 1, sunny.


    Several days of failed negotiations. The n wanted to forcibly take over Kusagakure and be the Land of Grass��s leader, and also doesn''t want an alliance with Konoha.


    Damn it, let��s do it the hard way.


    Sage Mode + Konoha-Style Kenjutsu + Extraordinary Strength + God-Level reflex + Uzumaki Physique + Kusanagi Sword = unlimited solo kills.


    I didn''t even use my full power and you''ve all fallen.


    Collected at midnight.


    ����


    Konoha��s Year 59, May 2, overcast.


    After killing for a month, the Rogue Shinobi of the ck market finally dared note anymore. There are only a few ordinary persons left in the n, and the Land of Grass is finally at peace.


    Kusagakure wanted a free ride from Konoha. I couldn''t stand it.


    Kusagakure paid arge sum aspensation. I''m very satisfied on behalf of Konoha.


    Collected at midnight.


    ����


    Konoha��s Year 59, May 6, sunny.


    Back to Konoha, I met Guy on the way, followed by three students.


    They��re Neji, Tenten and Lee.


    I used to hold Neji when he was a child, but he doesn''t recognize me now.


    Tenten doesn''t recognize me either.


    Lee can��t remember me either.


    I''m going to break ties with Guy. How did you teach your students?


    Evening at Ichigo Hot Spring.


    Collected at midnight.


    ����


    Konoha��s Year 59, July 29, sunny.


    Kumogakure��s forces started invading others�� territory and take over Yugakure.


    Minato held a higher-ups emergency meeting, and sent most of Anbu to the border of Land of Fire and Land of Hot Water, and Shinobi guarding the border to jointly resist Kumogakure��s Shinobi.


    I was obliged and then set off!


    Collected at midnight.


    Sessful collection, and got another Byakugan Kekkei Genkai fragment.


    After taking a closer look, I find that victory is right in front of me. In at most half a year, I can merge the Perfect-level Byakugan Kekkei Genkai.


    Tenseigan,e to me!

 Chapter 841: Kumogakures Abnormal Movement

    Chapter 841: Kumogakure''s Abnormal Movement


    ��Brother Kanp��, what are you writing?��


    In the depths of the forest in the morning, Tenzo swiftly arrived, holding two struggling moon rabbits in his hands.


    Behind him are several members of the sixth team, each holding several wild games.


    ��Don��t worry about these details, hurry up and process the game, everyone is hungry.�� Kanp�� calmly put the small diary book into his pocket, with some emotion in his expression, ��In a blink of an eye, more than a year had passed, time was like a diary, truly not worth much.��


    After breakfast, Kanp�� assembled his subordinates and continued on their journey.


    Since Kumogakure��s Shinobi took over Yugakure a few days ago, with arge army pressing in, Minato sent most of the Anbu in the vige, and Kanp����s sixth team was one of them.


    A group of nearly twenty people hurriedly rushed there, and finally arrived at the border of the Land of Fire and Land of Hot Water, and met the Konoha��s Shinobi guarding the border smoothly four dayster.


    The border between the Land of Hot Water and the Land of Fire is extremely long, winding from the southeast to the northwest, spanning more than two thousand kilometers, but there are only over three hundred Konoha��s Shinobi stationed here.


    At this moment, these three hundred or so Konoha��s Shinobi had all gathered near the section of the border closest to Yugakure!When Kanp�� and his group arrived, the leader of more than 300 border Shinobi came out in person with his subordinates.


    Kanp�� looked at him and was stunned.


    ��Kanp��, long time no see.�� A thin figure with a high-cor trench coat and big sunsses on his face walked slowly.


    ��Shi, Shi, Shikuro-sensei?�� Kanp�� had a horrified expression on his face.


    ��It turned out to be him?��


    ��No wonder that I haven��t seen you in recent years. It turns out you were exiled by Yondaime!��


    ��But why?��


    ��Given Shikuro-sensei��s presence, Minato couldn''t possibly have noticed him. Is it because he was dragged down by his son?��


    ��In the original work, Shikuro-sensei��s son, Aburame Torune, is indeed a Root��s member, but in this life, Root has long been disbanded. It is estimated that when Root is disbanded, Torune had just graduated from the Academy, and it is impossible for him to join Root already.��


    While pondering about this, another familiar crisp voice came: ��Kanp��.��


    Kanp�� took a look and found an old acquaintance.


    ��Yui!��


    It��s none other than Aburame Yui, Kanp�� and Shisui��s teammates from when they had just graduated!


    ��Why are you here?�� Kanp�� asked in surprise, ��Are you exiled too?��


    Yui frowned slightly: ��Same as you.��


    ��Same as me�� oh,e to think of it, Yui also joined Anbu many years ago.�� The reason Kanp�� forgot is Yui��s team is in the intelligence department, which is different from thebat department where Kanp����s team is.


    ��But why did I never think about finding Yui to relive our old days when I was at work?��


    ��Could it be that I like new things and tired of old ones?��


    ��No, it must be because Yui��sck of presence that I''m not able to notice.��


    With a guilty conscience, Kanp�� quickly diverted the topic with: ��Shikuro-sensei, it''s been so many years since west met. You''ve been diligently stationed here all this time, haven''t you?��


    Shikuro shook his head and said : ��I was just passing by after a mission. After learning about the situation here, I decided to stay and was appointed as the leader by Yondaime-sama.��


    ������


    ��Damn�� Even if the two of you have a low presence, you still waste so much of my feelings. I want to break up!��


    ��It��s a pity that Shisui is not there.�� Yui said regretfully.


    If Shisui is here, all the members of the Team 2 that once dominated Shinobi World would beplete.


    ��Shisui is the Military Police Force��s second-inmand now. Unless there is an emergency, it is unlikely that he will leave the vige.�� Kanp�� put his thoughts aside and got to the point, ��Shikuro-sensei, how''s the situation at the border now?��


    Shikuro looked towards Yui, and instructed: ��Yui, take Kanp����s men to rest first.��


    ��Yes.�� Yui nodded, her slim face quickly returned to its cold demeanor. She looked towards Tenzo, Itachi and the others, nodded slightly, and said, ��Follow me.��


    After Tenzo and the others left, Shikuro also dismissed the people who were following him, then took Kanp�� towards the border one kilometer away.


    ��Yugakure is now upied by Kumogakure��s Shinobi. ording to reports, there are at least five thousand elite Kumogakure��s Shinobi gathered there. In addition, arge number of logistic Shinobi have been pouring in continuously, and the number is incalcble. ��


    The face under Shikuro''s sunsses gradually showed a solemn expression, ��Kanp��, the war may begin soon.��


    ��War����


    Hearing Shikuro��s words, Kanp����s eyebrows furrowed tightly, ��This is unscientific!��


    ��It��s only in August Konoha��s Year 59, and Orochimaru��s Konoha Crush n hasn��t even started yet. Why did Kumogakure��s Shinobi suddenly jump out?��


    ��And there is no such thing happening in the original work.


    ��Shikuro-sensei, what is Kumogakure��s goal?�� Kanp�� asked intently.


    Shikuro shook his head slightly: ��A few days ago, I sent someone to negotiate, but they were detained by Kumogakure��s Shinobi, so we still don''t know what their purpose is.��


    ��Detaining an envoy���� Kanp����s head ached, ��Kumogakure, you��re behaving like a benevolent party.��


    Of course, for Kanp�� at this time, he fears nothing like war and so on. And even if he encounters Yondaime Raikage or his idiot brother, he''s not afraid. But he has been in Konoha for so many years, and he has met more and more people, such as those of his subordinates. If they die on the battlefield, how can Kanp�� bear it?


    So, it''s better not to fight if he can.


    ��Kanp��.��


    Shikuro slightly raised his head and looked towards the student, who is half a head taller than him, and said, ��I think����


    ��You''d better not think like that���� Kanp����s skipped a beat, instantly guessing the thought of this ck-hearted teacher.


    ��I want to send you to Yugakure.�� Shikuro said.


    ��I knew it���� Kanp�� remains expressionless as he nodded and said: ��Okay, I will go.��


    ��In order to find out Kumogakure��s intentions, in order to prevent war, even if I have to pass through thousands of people, I''ll go!��


    Of course, the most important thing is Space-Time Ninjutsu, Flying Thunder God Technique. With this technique, even if Yondaime Raikage moves the entire Kumogakure to Yugakure, he will not be able to keep Kanp��!


    That''s how confident he is!


    ��Since the situation is urgent, when are you going to leave?�� Shikuro asked.


    ��Tomorrow?�� Kanp�� hesitated, ��Shouldn��t you let me rest for a night?��


    ��They all say it��s not toote���� Shikuro nodded: ��Alright, tomorrow it is!��


    Then, the two returned to the makeshift camp.


    As night fell, seven or eight Anbu teams arrived one after another. At this time, the number of Konoha��s Shinobi gathered in the border had exceeded 500.


    Although it can��tpare with the Kumogakure��s Shinobi in Yugakure, it is still a force that cannot be underestimated.


    Midnight��


    Kanp�� suddenly opened his eyes.


    ��The Collection Technique has been refreshed, should I start collecting?��


    ��But I have to go to Yugakure to see Kumogakure��s Shinobi tomorrow. In case I encounter a pretty wildflower�� I should keep them.��


    Kanp�� closed his eyes and drifted back to sleep.


    Early the next morning��


    Kanp�� got up early, freshened up, and prepared to bid farewell to Shikuro, but he was stopped along the way.


    ��Why do I feel like I''ve been stopped a lot recently���� Kanp�� calmly asked: ��Is there something you need, Tenzo, Itachi?��


    It was indeed these two who were stopping him.


    ��Brother Kanp��, we''ll go with you!�� Tenzo said solemnly.


    ��Do you know where I''m going?�� Kanp����s eyes widened: ��Tenzo, when did you be so smart?��


    ��Last night, we chatted with ourpanions stationed here, and learned of what happened in thest few days, Itachi spected that Shikuro-sama will send you to Yugakure to investigate the cause of Kumogakure��s abnormal movement. ��Tenzo said.


    ��So that��s how it is.��


    Kanp�� looked towards Itachi, ��Itachi��s IQ is indeed high, and his Sharingan was also useful. Hmm, I''ll take him.��


    ��Then Itachi, follow me.�� Kanp�� said.


    ��Huh?��


    Tenzo became anxious, quickly pointing to his square-shaped face, ��Brother Kanp��, what about me?��


    ��You can just stay here.�� Kanp�� waved his hand, ��This is an order! Itachi, let��s go.��


    ��Yes.�� Itachi seemed to have expected this oue. He turned around and followed Kanp�� away.

 Chapter 842: You Didnt Ask My Name

    Chapter 842: You Didn''t Ask My Name


    Kanp�� brought Itachi to find Shikuro. After bidding farewell, they set off for the border.


    After crossing a small hill, they saw a vast expanse of green grasnd ahead, with rolling mountains further in the distance.


    The border between Land of Hot Water and Land of Fire runs through the middle of this grasnd.


    ��After many years, this grasnd is still green as ever!��


    Kanp�� sighed silently.


    Many years ago, when Kanp�� was still in Team 2, he once went to Yugakure to deliver a letter. On the way back, they were chased by Kumogakure��s Shinobi until this point. In the end, thanks to Konoha��s Shinobi who were stationed at the border, they managed to escape.


    Kanp�� couldn��t confirm whether the border Shinobi who had saved him were still stationed in the border or not, because�� did not remember the names or appearances of those border Shinobi.


    Kanp�� bashfully lowered his head, and as a light breeze blew, it felt like the shyness of a water lily unable to withstand the cool wind.


    ��Captain?�� Seeing Kanp�� stop, Itachi couldn��t help but look towards him strangely.��Cough, let��s go.�� Kanp����s expression returned to normal, and his figure flickered into an afterimage, rushing towards the grasnd.


    Itachi quickly followed, and the two galloped on the grasnd one after the other, like two white waves breaking through the green sea, swiftly passing through the border.


    ��Captain, there''s an ambush ahead!�� Itachi suddenly reminded.


    ��Where?�� Kanp����s Sensor Ninjutsu isn��t good, so he didn��t find anything.


    ��Right in front�� under your feet, Captain, be careful!��


    As the two were talking, they had advanced another kilometer and had entered the ambush of Kumogakure��s Shinobi.


    Boom!


    Thunder exploded, and countless azure thunders burst out from the ground like earthworms, enveloping Kanp�� and Itachi in an instant.


    Itachi leaped lightly, quickly forming hand signs.


    Boom!


    Light smoke exploded, then dozens of crows cawed and flew away, carrying Itachi into the air.


    Meanwhile, Kanp�� uses Body Flicker Technique to move a hundred meters away, instantly rushing out of the ��sea of thunder��.


    ��Good reflex!�� An indifferent voice came from not far away, ��But it ends here.��


    As the voice, numerous figures jumped out from all directions,pletely surrounding Kanp�� and Itachi.


    Kanp�� felt very ufortable upon seeing this: ��A bunch of small fries dared to stop me. Hmph, it��s fine if you don''t know Itachi, but you don��t even know me?��


    ��Absolutely audacious!��


    ��Captain, what should we do?�� Itachi, riding on the crows, flew to Kanp����s side and slowly descended.


    ��Itachi, what is our purpose foring here?�� Kanp�� asked.


    ��Enter Yugakure, negotiate with Kumogakure��s Shinobi, find out the cause of Kumogakure��s abnormal movement, and rescue ourpanions detained by Kumogakure��s Shinobi.�� Itachi said concisely.


    Kanp�� nodded in approval: ��So����


    ��So?�� Itachi looked at Kanp�� a little nervously, because the surrounding Kumogakure��s Shinobi are getting closer and closer!


    ��So, let''s not talk, but take action if we can!��


    Although I''m Naruto''s teacher and you''re Sasuke''s brother, I really don��t know how to use Talk-no-Jutsu and you don��t know how to be arrogant like Sasuke!


    Kanp�� drew out the Kusanagi Sword: ��Konoha-Style -Thunder Dance!��


    Boom!


    Lightning Attribute Chakra pours into the talk like a spring, igniting a dazzling lightning. Kanp�� instantly turned into an afterimage and began to harvest wildly.


    The densely distributed, fine lightning of the Kusanagi Sword cut through the bodies of the Kumogakure��s Shinobi, flesh and lightning friction produced a harsh and piercing sound.


    ��Bastard!��


    ��Kill them!!��


    The Kumogakure��s Shinobi are furious and attacked with full power!


    ��Cloud-Style �C me sh!��


    ��Cloud-Style �C Water Storm sh!��


    ��Lightning Release: Electromaic Murder!��


    ��Lightning-Style: Dynamic Lightwave!��


    Biubiubiu��


    Kanp��, who had turned into an afterimage, was stunned, as if by an electric shock, and he stumbled for a moment and almost fell t on the ground!


    ��Who?��


    ��Who is using the Dynamic Lightwave!!�� (T/N: Kanpu is talking about this song: /watch?v=Ew2i1hkBX68)


    Kanp��, as if facing a great enemy, lightly leaped over the thunder beams, which were as fast as bullets, and nced to the side, only to see a middle-aged man around forty madly forming hand seals. The brilliant blue lightning, likesers, shot out from his palm.


    ��How dare an old man like you used Dynamic Lightwave?��


    ��Go!��


    Kanp�� used Body Flicker Technique to appear behind him, and the Kusanagi Sword dragged out a blue lightning curtain in the air, taking away the middle-aged Kumogakure��s Shinobi in one strike.


    On the other end, Itachi also took action boldly. His shy kunai throwing technique rained down like snowkes among the torrential thunderstorm, hitting and killing three Kumogakure��s Shinobi who couldn''t dodge in time by a miraculous chance.


    ��Damn it, it��s Uchiha n��s kunai throwing technique!�� An experienced Kumogakure��s Shinobi recognized Itachi''s origin at a nce, and roared angrily, ��Watch out for his Sharingan!��


    Itachi, whose identity had just been exposed, was unperturbed, solely focusing on throwing kunai. At the same time, ck crows were cawing and flying everywhere. Some unfortunate ones being hit by the lightning, their ck feathers falling like drifting snowkes.


    The ck feathers lightly fluttered down, one, two, three, four ��


    The Kumogakure��s Shinobi, who were fighting fiercely and focusedly, suddenly drawn to these feathers as if by some magical force. Just like how a beautiful girl passing by on the street would unconsciously make them turn their heads.


    Then��


    Pfft pfftt pfftt!


    Another three kunai imed the lives of three Kumogakure��s Shinobi, spattering blood and dyed the grasnd red.


    ��Not good, this is Genjutsu!��


    A Kumogakure��s Shinobi, who has rich experience, jumped out and shouted, ��These feathers are the tools he''s using for his Genjutsu. Don''t look at the feathers on the ground!!!��


    ��Then where should you look?�� Itachi��s voice drifted lightly.


    The Kumogakure��s Shinobi looked towards the sound, and saw a pair of 3-Tomoe Sharingan, emitting a bright red light that grewrger andrger, gradually upying his entire field of vision!


    At the next moment, the world became quiet.


    He stood there nkly, as if immersed in an ethereal world, thoughtless and detached, hispanions'' angry roars wash over him. A kunai glided past his throat, and then the world fell into darkness.


    ��What the hell is going on with this guy?!��


    ��Why can��t I dodge the kunai he throws?��


    ��Damn it!��


    ��Stop looking at the feathers on the ground!!��


    ��Close your eyes quickly!��


    The Kumogakure��s Shinobi were in a panic, screaming and shouting. To avoid the feathers from attracting their attention, many Kumogakure��s Shinobi closed their eyes and chose to deduce Itachi��s attacks by their hearing.


    But the kunai thrown by Itachi collided wildly in midair, in twos or even in threes, producing a continuous, crisp nging sound, whichpletely disrupted their hearing!


    Unable to bear the pressure, some of the Kumogakure��s Shinobi screamed and used their Lightning Release Ninjutsu with closed eyes. But they hadpletely lost their uracy, so many Lightning Release Ninjutsu directly hit their ownrades!


    Amidst the piercing wails, Itachi easily reaped the lives of the Kumogakure��s Shinobi as if he is a Shinigami.


    Kanp��, who was harvesting Kumogakure��s Shinobi on the other side, turned around and was taken aback, ��Good Lord, Itachi''s speed in killing people is no less than mine!��


    ��Thebination of Sharingan��s Genjutsu and Uchiha n��s kunai throwing technique is nothing short of a harvester against the small fries!��


    ��Stop, stop!!��


    The Kumogakure��s Shinobi who had spoken earlier saw the situation was not good and quickly shouted, ��Damned Konoha��s Shinobi, enough! Tell us your purpose!!!��


    ��No way!��


    Kanp�� tly refused his request, ��Because�� you didn��t ask my name just now!��

 Chapter 843: I Choose Option Two

    Chapter 843: I Choose Option Two


    ��I didn��t ask your name just now?��


    ��What kind of reason is that?!��


    The expression of the Kumogakure��s Shinobi��s small leader darkened, but seeing his subordinates killed and scattered around, he had to suppress his hatred and anxiously asked: ��What is your name??��


    ��Why should I tell you?�� Kanp�� countered.


    ��You���� The Kumogakure��s Shinobi��s small leader was so angry his face turned purple!


    ��Damn it!��


    ��He''s actually ying me!!��


    Gritting his teeth, the Kumogakure��s Shinobi��s small leader suppressed his rage. Despite his anger and hatred raging like waves and tides, facing thebination of Han Feng and Itachi, he could only shout for retreat!


    In Kumogakure, the overwhelming majority of the Shinobi trained both Ninjutsu and Taijutsu, so they are very mobile.However, before Itachi��s Crow Genjutsu and Kanp����s powerful Body Flicker Technique, no matter how fast they are, it��s useless.


    In less than five minutes, more than a hundred Kumogakure��s Shinobi were killed, leaving only the small leader of Kumogakure��s Shinobi.


    Kanp�� sheathed his sword, and said sternly: ��Now, you have two choices. First, take us to Yugakure to meet your leader. Second, we''ll use Genjutsu to control you, and then make you take us to Yugakure to meet your leader.��


    ��Threaten me?��


    ��Very good, let��s see how I kill you all!��


    The small leader of Kumogakure��s Shinobi took deep breaths continuously, and after temporarily suppressing his hatred, he said solemnly: ��I choose option one!��


    ��I choose option two.�� Kanp�� said, turning to look at Itachi beside him.


    Itachi closed and opened his eyes, and his 3-Tomoe Sharingan appeared again.


    ��You?!��


    The small leader of Kumogakure��s Shinobi is infuriated, feeling as if his guts were about to explode. At this moment, he knows he had no hope of escaping, so he immediately raises his kunai and prepares to end his own life, but his actions were still a beat too slow.


    Itachi, with Sharingan��s Genjutsu, lightly controlled the Kumogakure��s Shinobi.


    Then, Kanp�� and Itachi changed into Kumogakure��s Shinobi��s attire. Taking advantage of the Kumogakure��s Shinobi��s small boss cover, they quickly crossed the in and headed towards Yugakure.


    ����


    Night fell slowly.


    In the conference room of Yugakure��s administrative building, the leader of Yugakure��s Shinobi, Komatsu Chiharu, stood unsteadily at the bottom position, leaning on a cane, his old face full of fatigue and reluctance.


    And sitting at the top of the conference room, surprisingly, is the muscr Yondaime Raikage, A.


    In addition to them, there were several Kumogakure��s higher-ups sitting around the conference table, all looking solemnly at the map of the Land of Fire ced in the middle of the table.


    The atmosphere in the conference room was somewhat heavy.


    Komatsu Chiharu paused weakly with his cane, his voice hoarse as he questioned: ��Yondaime Raikage-dono, do you really want to start a Shinobi World War?��


    ��It''s not us who want to start a war, it''s Konoha!�� Yondaime Raikage, A, fiercely red at Komatsu Chiharu.


    Komatsu Chiharu trembled even more, and he asked: ��Konoha has no reason to do this. Is there some misunderstanding?��


    Komatsu Chiharu knew that if these two Great Shinobi Viges were really at war, then Yugakure, which was forcefully upied by Kumogakure as a temporary headquarters, would inevitably not be spared in this war!


    They couldn''t even remain neutral!


    Komatsu Chiharu felt both anxious and helpless.


    ��It''s none of your business whether there''s a misunderstanding or not. Just shut up, you bastard!�� Yondaime Raikage exploded angrily, disying a demeanor that suggested he would bash your skull in at the slightest disagreement.


    Although Komatsu Chiharu is the leader of Yugakure, he is just a venerable old man. How could he withstand Yondaime Raikage��s aura? So he immediately sat down on the ground.


    ��Yondaime-sama, he��s just an ordinary old man, don��t be too hard on him.�� Seeing Komatsu Chiharu��s appearance, a Kumogakure��s higher-up couldn��t help but persuade him.


    The rest of Kumogakure��s higher-ups also couldn''t help but say a few words after seeing Komatsu Chiharu��s old face.


    ��Thank you, thank you.�� Komatsu Chiharu��s old eyes were blurry, his elderly and kind face filled with gratitude.


    Yondaime Raikage frowned upon seeing this. He doesn��t know why, but he always feels that this old man was not simple. He waved his hand and ordered: ��Lock him up! No one is allowed to see him!��


    ��Yes!�� A Kumogakure��s Shinobi burst into the conference room with a strong momentum, and when he saw Komatsu Chiharu, he immediately carefully helped him up and then sent him to a nearby office with a sofa to be locked up.


    ��Yondaime-sama, there are more and more Konoha��s Shinobi on the border. As of early this morning, there were already over five hundred of them. The longer we wait, the more Konoha��s Shinobi will gather. If we want to invade Konoha, we mustunch an attack within two days! Otherwise����


    Otherwise, as Konoha��s Shinobi gathers more and more, it would be harder for them to invade.


    ��Launch the attack immediately. I want to stand on top of the Hokage Tower within five days!�� Yondaime Raikage mmed the table and shouted.


    ��Wait!�� A Kumogakure��s higher-up objected unhappily, ��Yondaime-sama, our goal is not to upy Konoha, but to rescue Killer B!��


    ��Although Konoha is the most suspected regarding Killer B��s disappearance, we don''t have solid evidence. Perhaps it would be more beneficial for us to hold a Five Kage Summit.�� Another Kumogakure��s higher-up spoke out, but was interrupted by A before he finished speaking.


    ��That''s enough! Whether it was Konoha or not, I''ll personally go ask Namikaze Minato at the Hokage Tower!��


    Yondaime Raikage had a vtile personality. This time, with his foster brother missing, of course he is burning with fury. If it were not for logistical issues, he would have stormed into the Land of Fire with his men long ago.


    At this moment, a ring me streaked across the sky like a meteor, suddenly shining through the ss windows, followed by a violent roar.


    ��What happened?��


    Yondaime Raikage rushed to the window, ring outside. He saw a huge massive fireball erupting in the direction of Yugakure��s entrance, sshing fireworks all over the sky.


    ��Enemy attack?�� Yondaime Raikage raised an eyebrow, smashed the ss window with a punch, and then disappeared from the conference room as if turned into a blur.


    At this moment, at the entrance of Yugakure, Kanp��, Itachi and the controlled Kumogakure��s Shinobi��s small leader were surrounded by hundreds of Kumogakure��s Shinobi. The afterglow of the exploding mes in the sky reddened their faces. A gust of wind shed by, and Yondaime Raikage, A, appeared on the stage.


    ��Konoha��s Shinobi?�� Yondaime Raikage squinted at the three. Judging by their skin color, he knew that Kanp�� and Itachi are obviously outsiders!


    ��Yondaime Raikage?�� Kanp����s brow raised.


    With the ��selfless help�� of the small leader of Kumogakure��s Shinobi, he and Itachi smoothly made their way here from the border. However, when they tried to continue deceiving their way through, they were found out by Kumogakure��s Shinobi.


    As for the reason for the detection?


    Naturally, it is their skin color.


    Kumogakure��s Shinobi trains their Taijutsu under the sun all the year round, so their skin color is much darker than the Shinobi from other Shinobi Vige, which can be distinguished almost at a nce.


    After being discovered, Kanp�� was not angry. He simply asked Uchiha Itachi to create a rge firework�� to attract the leader of these Kumogakure��s Shinobi. But what he didn��t expect was that, the leader of Kumogakure��s Shinobi they attracted is actually the Yondaime Raikage, A!


    ��The leader is leading the army himself?��


    ��To actually dare to send people to their deaths, I''ll fulfill your wish and kill you!�� Yondaime Raikage didn''t want any survivors, so he coldly gave the order.


    ��Wait a minute.�� Kanp�� was about to say something, but he saw dozens of Kumogakure��s Shinobi already charging aggressively towards them.


    Kanp�� felt that there must be a misunderstanding regarding this matter. He couldn��t help but drew out the Kusanagi Sword and perform the Thunder Dance to ease the tense atmosphere between the two sides.


    Crackle!!


    The azure lightning crazily exploded in the air. In a sh, the dozen or so Kumogakure��s Shinobi who rushed over were cut and sent flying almost at the same time.


    ��This is����


    Yondaime Raikage flickered to the side of a Kumogakure��s Shinobi who reached the ground. With a nce, he saw that the injuries were already charred by lightning, and the other party is already devoid of vitality.


    ��Konoha-Style Kenjutsu �C Thunder Dance.��


    Yondaime Raikage stared at Kanp��, his eyes shed with contemtion. One by one, images of various Konoha��s Shinobi skilled in Kenjutsu shed through his mind, eventually settling on a certain individual, ��Are you Gekko Nigeru?��


    Kanp����s lips twitched and he retorted immediately: ��No, I am your Gekko Ijime!�� (T/N: Ijime means bully.)

 Chapter 844: Kanpū VS Yondaime Raikage

    Chapter 844: Kanp�� VS Yondaime Raikage


    Kumogakure advocates martial arts. The previous Raikage and Kumogakure��s higher-ups also advocated military expansion. Therefore, they pay special attention to the strong and talented individuals from the other Great Shinobi Viges.


    They send spy to the other Great Shinobi Viges all year round to collect relevant information in various countries and Shinobi Viges, and the young and promising Kanp�� is one of them.


    However, several years ago, due to Kanp����s notorious nickname ��Gekko Nigeru�� many years ago, the attention of the intelligence personnel in Kumogakure paid towards Kanp�� decreased by several levels. After all, who would care about a Shinobi who is only skilled at running away?


    However��


    Yondaime Raikage looked at Gekko Nigeru, who was heavily surrounded by Kumogakure��s Shinobi and still dared to brandish his sword fiercely, with a somewhat aggressive expression, ��Damn the intelligence department, their evaluation of Gekko Nigeru is totally wrong!��


    ��But it��s okay. After today, there will be no more Gekko Nigeru and Gekko Ijime, hmph!��


    Yondaime Raikage snorted angrily, and the ground beneath his feet instantly shattered. His huge body figure appeared behind Kanp�� as if teleporting and his fist fiercely hammered towards Kanp����s temple.


    The fist had yet to reach, but the violent shockwaves emanating from it had already oppressed Kanp����s head, giving him a sense of unavoidable inevitability.


    But Kanp�� turned his head calmly, his eyes full of disdain: ��Is that all?����Huh?��


    ��What''s going on?��


    Yondaime Raikage��s expression changed slightly. When he entered his extreme speed state, the movements of others appeared extremely slow in his eyes, as if they were in a world with one-third of the normal speed, while he was in a world with three times the normal speed. The worlds between the two is very different!


    Just like the nearby Kumogakure��s Shinobi, their eyes were still fixed on their previous positions, their bodies slightly swaying as if moving like snails, but Gekko Nigeru in front of him runs, his turned his head ��slowly'' as usual, and his eyes naturally locked in his own eyes. Yondaime Raikage even sensed a hint of amusement in his eyes, as if saying: Is that all?


    Yondaime Raikage��s heart was filled with shock and anger, and the speed of his fists suddenly increased dramatically, breaking through the heavy shockwaves and bursting out with continuous blinding sparks in the intense friction.


    Under the sparks, relying on Minato��s reaction speed, Kanp�� easily captured Yondaime Raikage��s attack trajectory. Then, he turned off Dynamic Vision, lit up the Extraordinary Strength talent, and an endless stream of power erupted from his body like a volcanic eruption.


    Kanp�� clenched his right fist, gathering all his strength and punched out.


    The shockwaves rolled, like an invisible palm coldly pped on Yondaime Raikage��s face, making his two mustaches flutter.


    At this moment, the world seemed to fall into absolute silence, leaving only Yondaime Raikage and Kanp�� in each other''s eyes, with no one else.


    Boom!


    With the fierce rumbling sound, the two fists collided in mid-air, causing the earth to crack, and dust filled the air. Then, a visible ripple, like a storm, swept out from between the two.


    The nearest small leader of Kumogakure��s Shinobi, was powerless to resist and was swept away by the ripple, blood spraying everywhere.


    Itachi��s face changed slightly. His mind had been on high alert since the Yondaime Raikage disappeared just now, but he hadn��t noticed anything yet, then a ripple surged towards him like a mountain, overwhelming everything in its path.


    ��Has the attack ended?��


    ��And it was blocked by Captain?��


    Itachi took a sharp breath, astonished by the speed of the Yondaime Raikage, and was thankful for Kanp����s fast reaction.


    Since the ripples surged toward him, Itachi didn''t dare to be careless, so he quickly used Body Flicker Technique to dodge backward.


    Because the nearby Kumogakure��s Shinobi stood far away, they also managed to react in time and dodged backwards one after another.


    After a few seconds, the ripples dissipated, and the dust settled. Looking up, everyone saw two blurry figures appearing here and there, but it is impossible for them to see their faces or the specific moves they exchanged. All they could see were the cracked ground where the figures appeared, leaving ugly marks like spider webs.


    ��I didn��t expect that in Konoha, apart from Namikaze Minato, there are other people who can keep up with my normal speed.�� Between the extremely fast offensive and defensive, Yondaime Raikage said calmly. His mindset gradually calmed down, but the fighting intent in his heart was not, as the fire of determination within him burned fiercely.


    ��You sure are arrogant���� Kanp�� curled his mouth to show his disdain, but he couldn��t refute it, because Yondaime Raikage has not yet used his Lightning Release Chakra Mode, so his speed is indeed hadn''t reached its true peak.


    However, Kanp�� hadn''t reached his limit either. He hasn��t activated Sage Mode yet, let alone using Flying Thunder God Technique, so even if Yondaime Raikage went all out, he could still hold his own!


    The only problem is that after turning off the Dynamic Vision, he couldn''t see the surroundings clearly at such extreme speed. The only thing clear in his eyes was the distinctive bronze face of the Yondaime Raikage, which is kept at the same speed as him.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Amidst the dull sounds of physical collisions, Kanp�� and Yondaime Raikage are like two human-shaped wrecking balls, using their bodies as weapons to fiercely attack each other. Punches and kicksnded, legs and feet shed, and for a moment, they seemed evenly matched.


    Kanp�� felt a bit annoyed by this. He is using Extraordinary Strength right now, yet he was still evenly matched with the Yondaime Raikage, who hadn''t activated the Lightning Release Chakra Mode. How does it make sense?


    ��If only it were Tsunade��s Chakra Enhanced Strength.��


    Tsunade��s Chakra Enhanced Strength is truly the strongest in the Shinobi World. Even the Yondaime Raikage with Lightning Release Chakra Mode couldn''t match her in pure strength. However, Tsunade is not as good as Yondaime Raikage in terms of speed.


    Putting aside the chaotic thoughts in his mind, Kanp�� said coldly: ��Yondaime Raikage-dono, can you listen to me now?��


    ��No, I''m not in the mood to talk to you right now.�� Yondaime Raikage replied, provoked by Kanp����s words. He didn''t want to end the fight with ��Talk-no-Jutsu��!


    ��I''m not negotiating with you.��


    Kanp�� retreated to a hundred meters away with a flicker, and formed hand seal: Multiple Shadow Clone Technique!


    Bang~ bang~ bang~ bang~ bang����


    One hundred shadow clones burst out of the smoke, rushing into Yugakure like a tiger pouncing onto the flock of sheep. Everyone wearing Kumogakure��s forehead protector was beaten by one punch!


    In just a few seconds, flesh and blood are already drifting near the entrance of Yugakure.


    ��Stop it!!�� Yondaime Raikage��s eyes were about to burst, and amidst his furious roar, there was a resounding pop.


    Crackle!


    Amidst the thunderous roar, dense blue thunderbolts crawled like earthworms all over the Yondaime Raikage''s bronze skin, emanating a brilliant blue light.


    Lightning Release Chakra Mode.


    Without hesitation, Kanp�� tried to collect him, but unsurprisingly, he failed.


    In that split second of distraction, Kanp�� saw a figure-shaped lightning darting among his shadow clones. Within moments, all of his one hundred shadow clones were destroyed.


    ��It��s your turn, Gekko Kanp��!!!��


    Calling out Kanp����s name, Yondaime Raikage apparently acknowledged his strength and prepared to deliver a fatal blow!


    ��Lightning Oppression Horizontal Chop!!��


    With a howl, a brilliant blue lightning suddenly pierced through hundreds of meters of space and descended abruptly in front of Kanp��.


    Kanp�� quickly deactivated the Extraordinary Strength Talent to light up the Dynamic Vision, barely catching sight of the Yondaime Raikage''s chop enveloped in dazzling thunder.


    ��I still have time.��


    Under Minato''s god-level reflexes, Kanp�� effortlessly tossed out five or six kunai engraved with his Flying Thunder God Technique��s imprint, while activating Sage Mode at the same time.


    ��This is the end, go to hell!��


    Yondaime Raikage raised his right hand high, forming a knife with his palm, carrying terrifying thunderous power as he struck down at Kanp��.


    Boom!! !


    The hand knife drew a blue semicircle in the sky,nding somewhat awkwardly on the ground. The ferocious power poured out, cleaving a massive trench half a meter wide and tens of meters long in the earth!


    ��What��s going on����


    Yondaime Raikage, who is covered in a cloak of thunder, slowly raised his head in disbelief. His gaze fell ten meters to the left, where Kanp�� was standing. A kunai stuck on the ground near him, and his whole figure exudes an otherworldly aura.


    ��What just happened?��


    At the entrance of Yugakure, the surviving Kumogakure��s Shinobi stared nkly at the Yondaime Raikage''s back.


    ��Raikage-sama��s Lightning Oppression Horizontal Chop didn��t even hit the other party?��


    ��Is that Gekkou Nigeru than Raikage-sama?��


    ��In the Shinobi World, except Yellow sh, no one can beat Raikage-sama in speed!��


    ��Could he be the Yellow sh?��


    The group of Kumogakure��s Shinobi panicked .


    At the same time, Itachi quietly hid himself. He just wanted to take advantage of Kanp�� and Yondaime Raikage��s battle to attack Kumogakure��s Shinobi to affect Yondaime Raikage��s mind, but he didn��t expect the n is not as fast as the change. Kanp�� created one hundred shadow clones to ughter the Kumogakure��s Shinobi group, and then Yondaime Raikage killed Kanp����s one hundred shadow clones in less than a second.


    Itachi sucked in a breath of cold air, thinking to himself if he had attacked the Kumogakure��s Shinobi earlier��


    After Itachi realized the gap between himself and the Shinobi World��s peak battle strength, he decisively chose to survive!

 Chapter 845: Exploiting the Enemys Weakness with Ones Strength

    Chapter 845: Exploiting the Enemy''s Weakness with One''s Strength


    Tap, tap, tap����


    Rapid, sharp footsteps resounded densely from within Yugakure. Looking around, countless Shinobi wearing Kumogakure��s forehead protectors converged from various streets of the vige, forming a sea of people.


    However, for a ninja of Kanp����s level, the number of people had lost its significance.


    So��


    ��Stop!��


    Yondaime Raikage, covered in a blue lightning cloak, made a decisive decision, not bothering to look back as he ordered, ��Retrieve the bodies of yourrades and immediately withdraw to Yugakure!��


    ��Yes!��


    The group of Kumogakure��s Shinobi hastily gathering the bodies of theirrades before swarming back into Yugakure, dispersing into the streets and alleys. Soon, at the entrance of Yugakure, only Yondaime Raikage, Kanp�� and Itachi, who is hidden in the dark, were left.


    After activating Sage Mode, Kanp�� stood atop a special kunai, calmly watching the Kumogakure��s Shinobi retreating to the vige without making another move.After all, his purpose here is not to provoke a war, but to find out the reason behind Kumogakure��s abnormal movement.


    The massacre earlier was only to deter the Yondaime Raikage and gain the right to an equal dialogue.


    But if he continued to kill and provoke, it might be going too far.


    ��Of course, it''s difficult for ordinary people to grasp this bnce, only experienced Shinobi like me can control it perfectly!��


    Kanp�� secretly praised himself in his heart, deciding to write down this incident in his diary and make it into a bestselling book in the future, earning himself a hefty profit!


    ��Very well, now it''s just us.��


    Yondaime Raikage��s eyes red at Kanp�� fiercely, and the lightning cloak on his body made him look like a Super Saiyan.


    Boom!


    With thunderous roars, Yondaime Raikage turned into a human-shaped lightning once again, appearing instantly in front of Kanp����s face, forcefully elbowing toward Kanp����s throat!


    ��Too slow.��


    Kanp�� casuallymented, then dissipated into an invisible wave of air.


    ��Disappeared again���� Yondaime Raikage looked around, only to see a kunai about ten meters away, above which an invisible wave of air slowly exploded, followed by a figure gently descending.


    ��Kunai�� teleport����


    ��Flying Thunder God Technique?!��


    Yondaime Raikage��s pupils shrank, his expression suddenly bing serious, as he sternly said: ��It��s you!!��


    Before today, Kanp�� and Yondaime Raikage had never met. However, many years ago, when Kakashi was still leading the Anbu��s sixth team, they once received an assassination mission. The assassination target was the leader of Kumogakure��s Shinobi, who was vying for power and influence with the Yondaime Raikage after the death of Sandaime Raikage.


    Unfortunately, just as the mission was about to seed, Kakashi��s Raikiri was blocked by the sudden appearance of Hachibi��s Jinchuriki, Killer B. The mission failed, and then Kanp�� relied on Flying Thunder God Technique to rescue Kakashi, Shisui and the others.


    At that time, Killer B recognized the technique Kanp�� used as Space-Time Ninjutsu, Flying Thunder God Technique, but because he did not show his face, Kumogakure did not know his true identity.


    And now, Yondaime Raikage finally learned the truth.


    He even imagined that Killer Bee was probably abducted by this guy silently!


    ��Yondaime Raikage-dono, let��s stop for the time being!��


    Kanp�� stood tall, hands behind his back, exuding a powerful aura as he spoke, ��Tell me why you led the Kumogakure��s Shinobi to invade Yugakure, bringing soldiers to the Land of Fire!��


    ��You know it in your heart!�� Yondaime Raikage started to talk violently, and his figure flickering as he transformed into a human-shaped lightning once again and rushed towards Kanp��.


    Kanp�� continued to teleport, but as soon as hended on a kunai nearby, the human-shaped lightning turned around and rushed towards him again.


    Kanp�� teleported again, and Yondaime Raikage takes another turn, relentlessly chasing after Kanp��.


    ��Aren you trying to annoy me?��


    Kanp�� immediately threw out numerous special kunai in all directions, expanding his teleportation range, and at the same time, he drew out the Kusanagi Sword and poured Senjutsu Chakra into it.


    Crackle!


    Thunder burst, and the Kusanagi Sword in Kanp����s hand was instantly enveloped in blue-purple lightning, dazzling lightning almost covering the entire de.


    ��Yondaime Raikage-dono, let me see whether your skin is thick or my sword is sharp!��


    Kanp�� immediately used Thunder Dance.


    Sizzle!


    The dazzling de of lightning streaked across the sky, leaving behind a ten-meter-long trail of blue-purple sword light, colliding heavily with Yondaime Raikage, who transformed into a human-shaped lightning.


    ng!


    With the dull sound of impact, the indestructible Kusanagi Sword was actually blocked by Yondaime Raikage��s chop. Thunder burst forth, ripples of lightning emanating from the collision between the sword and the hand knife, creating a terrifying spectacle.


    ��I can��t break through his defense?��


    Kanp�� frowned slightly, ��This is not a good sign.��


    He immediately increased the infusion of Lightning Attribute Senjutsu Chakra, frantically urging the Kusanagi Sword.


    At the same time, Yondaime Raikage on the opposite side was even more surprised than him!


    ��My full power Lightning Oppression Horizontal Chop was blocked so easily?��


    ��Is this a joke?��


    He gnashed his teeth and increased the force, desperately urging the lightning armor on his body, intending to shatter the opponent''s de!


    As the strength of both sides increased, Yondaime Raikage suddenly felt an unparalleled sharpness emanating from the opponent''s de, as if a crazed electric saw was fiercely grinding against his lightning armor, threatening to invade his body.


    ��Your sword�� could it be?��


    In the Shinobi World, the only sword capable of withstanding his full power Lightning Oppression Horizontal Chop and posing a threat to his Lightning Release Chakra Mode was likely the legendary�� Kusanaru Sword!


    ��But so what if its Kusanagi sword?��


    ��I''ll still cut it down to show you!!��


    ��Come again!!��


    With the roar, the crazy Yondaime Raikage stomped on the ground, flickering back a hundred meters, and then, shot forth at an even faster and more terrifying speed.


    Boom!


    The air couldn''t bear the weight, producing visible concentric rings of shockwaves. The deafening sound of thunderous wind explosions reverberated from a hundred meters away, all the way to Kanp����s front!


    ��Lightning Oppression Horizontal Chop!!!��


    Yondaime Raikage leaped high, with his palm forming hand knife, carrying an even denser and more terrifying lightning force as he shed towards Kanp�� like a meteor.


    Kanp����s pupils tightened as he stared tightly at the ��lightning de�� that is getting closer and closer to his skull. Without activating his Extraordinary Strength and facing the opponent''s sprint, with the opponent''s superior speed and strength, he couldn''t afford to confront the Yondaime Raikage head-on.


    Flying Thunder God Technique!


    Kanp�� teleported to the special kunai five meters away, avoiding Yondaime Raikage��s chop and then counterattacking with a backstab.


    The Kusanagi sword enveloped in blue and purple lightning broke through the air, fiercely piercing into Yondaime Raikage��s lightning armor with a sharp hiss like a venomous snake!


    Boom!


    The lightning armor on Yondaime Raikage instantly burst and exploded, tightly wrapping around Kusanagi Sword like a quagmire!


    ��Huh?��


    Yondaime Raikage, with a hand chopping through the air, tightened his muscles. In his anger, he half-turned his body without much thought, swung a thunderous elbow toward Kanp��: ��Lariat!��


    ��I don��t need to use my full strength���� Kanp�� casually retreated twenty meters away Flying Thunder God Technique, followed by a burst of air waves, then teleported back to the previous spot and thrust the sword towards Yondaime Raikage once again.


    ��You bastard, are you only capable of hiding?�� Yondaime Raikage roared angrily, mming down the sword with his thunderous fist.


    But when his fist was about to touch the de, Kanp�� teleported away again.


    Bang!


    Yondaime Raikage''s fist shattered the earth, cracking it within a radius of dozens of meters, revealing countless spider-web-like fissures.


    Kanp�� frowned as he watched the special trait kunai fall into the crack nearby and casually remarked: ��Yondaime Raikage, is it wrong to use your own strength to attack the enemy��s weakness?��


    Yondaime Raikage��s words choked, ��These words�� were spot on.��


    But he is still upset!


    After all, what power-type Shinobi likes the most is to confront others head-on. If he doesn��t confront them head-on, it''s like watching an adult movie that suddenly changes to an animal documentary when you''re about to finish.


    Who could endure this frustration?


    However, in the current situation, Yondaime Raikage has no way to control it. His speed is indeed fast, but the other party has Flying Thunder God Technique, whichpletely ignores space. No matter how fast he was, it is very difficult to hit the other party.


    Unless he dragged it out until the opponent exhausted himself.


    But using the Lightning Release Chakra Mode also consumed a lot of his Chakra, so Yondaime Raikage was not sure if he could oust his opponent.


    ��Yondaime Raikage-dono, it seems like you''ve calmed down a lot now.��


    Seeing that there was no immediate attack from the other party, Kanp�� immediately started to talk, ��Let��s talk.��

 Chapter 846: Hachibis Jinchuriki Disappearance

    Chapter 846: Hachibi''s Jinchuriki Disappearance


    ��So strong!��


    ��Captain is so strong!!��


    Itachi, who was watching the battle from the shadows, stared closely at Kanp����s figure. On his face, which had been expressionless for years, there was now a look of shock.


    Seeing Kanp�� was able topete with Yondaime Raikage, who had activated the Lightning Release Chakra Mode, to such an extent, and even faintly gain the upper hand, Itachi''s worldview was almost overturned by Kanp��.


    ����Let��s talk.�� Kanp����s voice pulled Itachi��s mind back.


    ��He wanted to negotiate���� Itachi quickly hid himself even more secretly, afraid that if their negotiation didn''t go well, they would end up fighting again. At that time, the now calm Yondaime Raikage might notice his presence!


    Although Itachi couldn''t assist Kanp�� in this battle, he also didn''t want to cause him trouble.


    ��At this point, what else do we have to talk about!��


    Yondaime Raikage snorted coldly, with an unhappy expression on his face, but the lightning armor on his body slowly dissipated, leaving only a thinyer to cover his body.��Although you said don��t want it, your body is still very honest���� Kanp�� chuckled in his heart, but his face showed a hint of sincerity as he solemnly asked: ��Of course, there is something to discuss! Yondaime Raikage-dono, please tell us the reason why you personally leading the Kumogakure��s army and appeared here!��


    ��Reason?��


    Yondaime Raikage��s eyes red at Kanp�� and he said angrily with a snort, ��Hmph, of course it��s because of the good deeds done by you Konoha!��


    ��Yondaime Raikage, which good deeds are you referring to?�� Kanp�� asked without shame.


    ������ There was a rumble from Yondaime Raikage��s body, and the lightning armor suddenly surged again.


    ��Yondaime Raikage-dono, please calm down.�� Kanp�� said sincerely, ��I really don��t know!��


    ��My brother, Killer B!�� Yondaime Raikage roared angrily.


    ��Killer B?��


    Kanp�� asked in confusion, ��What��s wrong with him?��


    ��He was kidnapped by your Konoha��s Shinobi!�� Yondaime Raikage clenched his fists, and the lightning armor on his body crackled. At this moment, his momentum can be described in one word: Thick!


    ��Impossible!��


    Kanp�� firmly denied the usation without hesitation.


    But deep down, he was skeptical, because he knew that Minato had set a grand n to capture all the nine Biju and unify the Shinobi World, bringing peace to everyone in this world. Moreover, this n had already been implemented, and currently, Sanbi��s Jinchuriki and Yonbi��s Jinchuriki are already in Konoha!


    So, the probability of Minato secretly captured Hachibi��s Jinchuriki, Killer B, is high!


    Even so, Kanp�� said with righteousness: ��I swear on the honor of my n, Konoha would never do such a thing!��


    ��I don��t believe in what you say!�� Yondaime Raikage roared angrily, ��Unless you Konoha open your door and let me investigate thoroughly!!��


    ��I can only refuse such unreasonable requests right now!�� Kanp�� said with a snort.


    ��Then, I will personally lead my army into Konoha!�� Yondaime Raikage said with a malicious smile.


    ��Just relying on you?��


    Kanp�� chuckled softly and said: ��Yondaime Raikage-dono, are you dreaming? During the Third Shinobi World War, Sunagakure, Kirigakure, Iwagakure, and your Kumogakure invaded our Konoha one after another, but what was the result? I don��t need to say more, right? Moreover, Sunagakure has allied with Konoha now, and Iwagakure has an old grudge against you. As for Kirigakure,st time we held the Joint Chunin Exams in Konoha, Kirigakure also sent their people to participate, do you know what that means?��


    Yondaime Raikage trembled, and he said angrily: ��So what? Would my Kumogakure be afraid?!��


    ��I don''t know if you''re afraid, but I know that many people from your Kumogakure would die.��


    Kanp�� knew that there would be no results from further discussion, so he changed the subject and asked about the Konoha��s Shinobi who came here to negotiate a few days ago.


    ��They are dead.�� Yondaime Raikage sneered and threw out a scroll, then said, ��Go back and tell Yondaime Hokage not to let anyone who overestimate their capabilities appear in front of me, or they''ll die!��


    ��You are really arrogant!��


    Kanp�� took the scroll and showed killing-intent, but ultimately restrained himself.


    ��Itachi, let��s go.�� Kanp�� said.


    ��Yes.�� Itachi, who had been hiding all this time, finally emerged and quickly arrived behind Kanp��.


    Yondaime Raikage��s eyes narrowed slightly, as if thinking about whether he could catch Itachi now.


    But Kanp�� didn��t give him a chance. He grabs Itachi��s wrist, and uses Flying Thunder God Technique to disappear directly.


    ��


    Two or three secondster, Kanp�� had already returned with Itachi to the border between the Land of Hot Water and the Land of Fire.


    ��Captain, is Killer B important to Kumogakure?�� Itachi asked after confirming that they arepletely out of danger.


    ��Killer B is Kumogakure��s Hachibi��s Jinchuriki.�� Kanp�� exined as he pulled out his diary book, embellishing the process of this mission with great enthusiasm, emphasizing his solo adventure into dangerous territories and his great achievements in battling formidable foes!


    That��s how a serious person should write a diary!


    ��Jinchuriki?��


    Itachi��s face changed slightly, ��No wonder Yondaime Raikage personally led his army to the Land of Fire.��


    For all Great Shinobi Viges, Biju are strategic weapons akin to nuclear bombs, and they were of utmost importance!


    With Hachibi��s Jinchuriki missing, it would be strange if Kumogakure isn��t anxious!


    ��That���� Itachi hesitated and nced at Kanp��, who is still busy writing in his diary. He didn''t know if he should continue asking.


    Kanp�� guessed what he wanted to ask, but at this moment, he was writing��No, he wanted to know the answer himself.


    Actually speaking, given Kanp����s position in Konoha and Minato��s heart, if thetter really finds a chance to capture Hachibi��s Jinchuriki, he will be notified more or less, but in reality, he didn''t receive any news.


    ��Does he no longer love me?��


    Kanp����s heart sank, and he couldn''t concentrate on writing his diary anymore!


    After finishing writing in the diary, the two of them, burdened with heavy thoughts, headed towards the temporary camp. They hadn''t gone far when they were surrounded by arge group of Kikaichu.


    Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! ����


    The insects, which blocked out the sky, quickly gathered in mid-air, revealing the figure of Shikuro.


    ��Kanp��, have you found out the cause of Kumogakure��s abnormal movement?�� Shikuro asked directly.


    ��It has been found out. The reason for Kumogakure��s abnormal movement is the disappearance of the Hachibi��s Jinchuriki, Killer B. Yondaime Raikage suspected that it was done by our Konoha, so he personally led his army and prepared to invade Konoha to rescue Killer B.�� Kanp�� said.


    ��Yondaime Raikage is also in Yugakure?�� Shikuro��s voice sank. He knew this is a very tough opponent!


    Kanp�� nodded heavily: ��Yes, I even fought against him for a while. The other party is really strong, he almost caught up with me!��


    Shikuro subconsciously nodded in agreement, but immediately after realizing what Kanp�� said, he couldn��t help but roll his eyes. Unfortunately, others couldn''t see it because he is wearing sunsses.


    Shikuro helplessly asked about another matter: ��What about the people I sent to the Land of Hot Water earlier?��


    ��Sorry, they were already killed when I arrived.�� Kanp�� said, taking out a scroll containing the bodies of theirrades.


    Shikuro sighed and said after taking the scroll: ��I will send the information back to the vige, Kanp��, thank you for your hard work.��


    ����


    Yugakure��s administrative building, conference room.


    After seeing Yondaime Raikage returned from the vige��s entrance, several Kumogakure��s higher-ups could not help but say: ��Yondaime-sama, I heard that there are Konoha��s Shinobiing here again? And they killed many of our people?��


    ��Konoha��s Shinobi, who underestimate their own abilities, no matter how manye, they''re just asking for death!��


    ��It''s not necessarily the case.��


    Yondaime Raikage looked deeply at the Kumogakure��s higher-up who spoke, suppressing his anger and asked, ��Elder Iyun, tell me the information about Gekko Kanp��!��


    ��Gekko Kanp��?��


    Elder Iyun pondered for a moment and said, ��He is Gekko n��s n Head, also known as Gekko Nigeru. He is proficient in Five-Attributes Ninjutsu and Konoha-Style Kenjutsu. He has the Transparent Release Kekkei Genkai, which allows him to be invisible. He is a quite a troublesome Shinobi.��


    ��Quite troublesome? Is it just that?�� Yondaime Raikage stared at him intensely, and his eyes seemed to exude a sense of oppression.


    Elder Iyun felt immense pressure inexplicably. Cold dripped down his back, but he forced himself to remain calm, then he nodded slightly: ��This is the information sent back from Konoha. What��s the matter? Was the person outside just now Gekko Kanp��?��


    ��Yes, it��s him!�� Yondaime Raikage still stared at him.


    ��Then, he should have died in Yondaime-sama��s hands, right?�� Another Kumogakure��s higher-up asked.


    ��No! I can��t kill him!�� Yondaime Raikage shook his head gravely.


    ��How is it possible?�� Elder Iyun was full of shock and wondered whether Yondaime Raikage had held back.


    But immediately, he shook his head, ��If Yondaime-sama let Gekko Kanp�� escape because he held back, why would he ask for information about Gekko Kanp�� from me?��


    ��Obviously, it must be because Gekko Kanp�� is so powerful that even Yondaime-sama can��t stop him, so����


    Thinking to this, Elder Iyun��s forehead was covered in cold sweat.


    ��It seems that you are not stupid.��


    Seeing his reaction, Yondaime Raikage knew that he had guessed it, so he snorted angrily, ��When I fought Gekko Kanp��, we��re fighting in closebat, and then he used Chakra Enhanced Strength, Flying Thunder God Technique, and he also possessed the Kusanagi Sword. His speed, his reflex, his strength, all of them were not inferior to Yellow sh! Elder Iyun, why don��t you tell me what''s going on? How did Konoha create a second Yellow sh and nobody knew about it!!��


    ��Flying Thunder God Technique?��


    ��How is it possible? A second Shinobi that can use Flying Thunder God Technique actually appeared in Konoha?��


    ��Is this a joke?!��


    Several Kumogakure��s higher-ups were surprised and angry. As for one Elder Iyun, he became even more depressed.


    ��You ask me, then who should I ask?��


    ��I''m just a middle-aged bald man sitting in the office responsible for organizing and sorting out intelligence. The specific intelligence gathering is done by the spies undercover in Konoha. Just ask them, why are you asking me?!


    Elder Iyun felt a thousand grievances in his heart, but in the face of the furious Yondaime Raikage, he dared not say a word of retort, and apologized humbly: ��Yondaime-sama, I��m sorry, it''s my fault!��


    Yondaime Raikage said coldly: ��Then go quickly and collect all the information about Gekko Kanp��!!��


    ��Yes!��


    Elder Iyun replied loudly.

 Chapter 847: Fugakus Frustration

    Chapter 847: Fugaku''s Frustration


    Late night that day, Shikuro sent the information back to Konoha through special channels.


    Upon receiving the information, Minato immediately called Hiruzen, Fugaku and the other Advisors, as well as Jonin Commander, Shikaku, to convene an emergency meeting.


    In the small conference room, Minato began the discussion, saying: ��The information sent back by Shikuro indicates that Kumogakure��s abnormal movement was due to the disappearance of Hachibi��s Jinchuriki, Killer B. Yondaime Raikage, A, suspected that we are the one who kidnapped him, hence the aggressive stance.��


    ��Hachibi��s Jinchuriki is missing?��


    Fugaku��s heart sank upon hearing this, ��It was well known in the Shinobi world that Uchiha Madara had once controlled the Biju with his Sharingan. Could it be that Yondaime Raikage suspected my Uchiha n of kidnapping Killer B?��


    Fugaku''s heart became heavy with worry.


    ��Yondaime?�� Hiruzen looked towards Minato, with a hint of inquiry in his eyes.


    He knew about Minato��s n to collect all the nine Biju, so he was worried that it was Minato who had captured Killer B.


    Shikaku also looked towards Minato, with a hint of doubt in his eyes.Minato smiled bitterly, shaking his head to indicate that he hadn''t done it, and then asked: ��Shikaku, what do you think?��


    ��If it wasn��t Yondaime-sama���� Shikaku said: ��Could it be Akatsuki?��


    ��The Missing-nin Organization that Shisui infiltrated before?�� After Fugaku was promoted to Advisor, he also learned some of Akatsuki��s information, but he was unaware of Akatsuki''s attempt to gather the nine Biju and resurrect Jubi.


    ��Why would they kidnap Killer B?�� Fugaku was puzzled.


    Hearing his question, Shikaku just looked towards Minato.


    Minato didn''t hide it either, and said: ��Akatsuki��s goal is to collect the nine Biju, destroy the Five Great Shinobi Viges, and then establish a new order and restore peace.��


    ��What are you talking about?��


    Fugaku is dumbfounded.


    ��What kind of international joke is this?��


    ��Collect nine Biju and destroy the Five Great Shinobi Viges?��


    Leaving aside other matters, just on the Konoha side, they have the grand disciple, Yellow sh, Namikaze Minato, the grand teacher, Ninjutsu Professor, Sarutobi Hiruzen, and the middle one, one of the legendary Sannin, Jiraiya. Which one is not the expert who shakes the Shinobi World?


    Moreover, there��s Shisui and himself who had awakened Mangekyo, and Kanp��, who blocked his Susanoo��s sword. They are all top-tierbat forces standing at the apex of the pyramid!


    Not to mention Konoha��s Great Shinobi ns, such as Hyuga n, Uchiha n, Sarutobi n, Nara n, Akimichi n, Yamanaka n, Aburame n, Inuzuka n��


    Against such a powerful Konoha, can a Missing-nin organization like that really destroy it at will?


    Fugaku is worried about the wisdom of Akatsuki��s leader.


    At this time, Hiruzen asked: ��Yondaime, doesn''t Ai know about the Akatsuki��s intelligence?��


    Minato nodded: ��Yes, a few years ago, I shared intelligence about the Akatsuki to the Kage of other Great Shinobi Vige. It is impossible for A to not know.��


    ��But he still suspects it was done by us, Konoha.��


    Fugaku shifted his focus away from the Akatsuki, frowning again, ��Yondaime, does Yondaime Raikage doubt our Uchiha n?��


    ��There is no mention of the Uchiha n in the intelligence.�� Minato shook his head, and said.


    Fugaku breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this.


    ��Yondaime-sama, how do you n to handle this?�� Shikaku asked.


    ��I n to personally visit the border and have a good chat with A.�� Minato said.


    ��Yondaime-sama, will this be dangerous?�� An Advisor asked worriedly.


    ��Don��t worry, Yondaime is the Yellow sh. No one in Shinobi World can keep him if he wanted to leave.�� Hiruzen confidently lit his pipe and took a puff.


    ��Yondaime-sama, let me go with you.�� Shikaku said.


    Minato had no objections. After all, this is the person with the highest IQ around him. Then, he looked towards Hiruzen and said: ��Sandaime, summon another 5,000 elite Shinobi from the great ns, just in case!��


    ��Understood.�� Hiruzen nodded.


    Next, Minato looked towards Fugaku and said: ��Advisor Fugaku, ask Shisui toe along too.��


    ��Shisui? ��Fugaku was startled, then nodded immediately, ��I will inform him.��


    He didn''t directly agree because he had his own concerns, that is, Shisui��s Mangekyo vision problem!


    However, Hokage didn''t seem concerned and said with a smile: ��Then, we''ll set off tomorrow afternoon at three o''clock sharp! ��


    ��


    After everyone left, Minato sits alone in the conference room with a pensive expression.


    ��Although, at the moment, it seems most likely that Akatsuki has taken Killer B away, other possibilities cannot be ruled out, such as Abyss.��


    ��From the information retrieved by Kanp��, Abyss seems to be unwilling to see the Akatsuki resurrect Jubi, so Abyss could very well have abducted Killer B. Without the Hachibi inside Killer B��s body, then even if Akatsuki seeds in catching the remaining eight Biju, they won''t be able to resurrect Jubi.��


    ��Of course, Iwagakure is also possible suspect!��


    ��There''s a deep enmity between Iwagakure and Kumogakure. Sandaime Tsuchikage, Onoki, has enough motivation and strength to kidnap Hachibi��s Jinchuriki, then he can frame Konoha, and be the oriole hiding behind the mantis and cicada!��


    ��That old fox is definitely capable of such things!��


    ��But, following this line of thought, Kirigakure also seems suspicious.��


    Minato sighed, and in the moment his aura dissipated, his figure suddenly disappeared without a trace.


    ��


    Deep at night.


    Fugaku immediately went to knock on the door of Shisui��s house as soon as he returned.


    ��Who?�� Shisui, who was woken up, came out wearing pajamas, ��n Head?��


    Fugaku then said: ��I''ll make it short. Shisui, tomorrow, Yondaime is nning to go to the borders of the Land of Hot Water and Land of Fire to meet with Yondaime Raikage, and he wants to take you with him.��


    ��I understand. I''ll be ready to go at the appointed time.�� Shisui responded without much thought.


    Fugaku felt a bit puzzled by Shisui''s hasty agreement, ��You agreed without even considering it?��


    ��Are you too stubborn or have you already lost your sight?��


    ��Shisui, you should be aware about drawbacks of the Mangekyo better than anyone else. If you go to the border this time, nothing may happen, but there''s also the possibility of a major battle. Your eyes����


    Speaking of this, Fugaku suddenly paused, ��That��s right, your sses�� Where are your sses?��


    Seeing Fugaku��s expression, Shisui knew he couldn''t hide it anymore and he said with a smile: ��n Head, my Mangekyo Sharingan has no repercussions anymore.��


    ��Are you cracking a joke with me?��


    ��Your Mangekyo Sharingan has no repercussions?��


    ��Then, doesn��t that mean you can use Susanoo whenever you want and keep it up as long as you want?��


    ��Do you think you''re Uchiha Madara?��


    Fugaku stared at Shisui closely, then, after a moment, asked somewhatboriously: ��Is that true?��


    Shisui nodded.


    Fugaku quickly asked: ��How did you do it?��


    Shisui had promised Minato, so he couldn��t reveal the secret of Hashirama��s cells. Because of that, he subtly hinted: ��Same as Uchiha Obito.�� ��


    ��Uchiha Obito����


    ��That��s right, Uchiha Obito also awakened Mangekyo Sharingan, then he����


    Fugaku''s expression turned somewhat unpleasant.


    After all, a Missing-nin knows how to solve the repercussions of Mangekyo Sharingan, Shisui from the n also knows, but he, who is the leader of Uchiha n, doesn��t know about it. How could such thing make sense to him?


    ��Shisui, how did you do it? Tell me! ��Fugaku asked with a stern face.


    If he hadn''t activated the Mangekyo Sharingan, he could have been magnanimous and not asked. But the problem is that he already awakened Mangekyo Sharingan, and he also had used it several times. He had truly felt the power of the Mangekyo Sharingan, a power that made him yearn for it endlessly, that made him reminisce countless times in the dead of night. He longed to permanently possess this power!


    If it weren''t for strong self-discipline and the drawbacks of blindness restraining him, he would have flown up into the sky with Susanoo by now!


    ��n Head, I promised Yondaime-sama to keep this secret.�� Shisui said, lowering his head, unable to meet Fugaku��s fiery gaze.


    ��What did you say?��


    Fugaku��s heart froze in an instant: ��A secret unknown to the n Head of the Uchiha n, but known to Yondaime, an outsider?��


    ��This doesn��t make any sense!!!��


    ��n Head, even if you knew, you couldn''t do it.�� Shisui said, looking at Fugaku, hesitant to continue.


    Fugaku is not stupid. From this sentence, he quickly guessed a possibility: ��Does it take something to remove the drawbacks of Mangekyo Sharingan, and it require something that only Yondaime had?��


    ��In other words, even if I learned of this method from Shisui, I still can��tpletely solve my Mangekyo��s shorings.��


    ��Yondaime should have learned about my Mangekyo Sharingan from Gekko Kanp��, but why didn��t he help me solve the drawbacks of Mangekyo Sharingan?��


    ��Could it be that he always harbored suspicion towards my Uchiha n?��


    ��No, if that were the case, why would he help Shisui?��


    ��n Head?�� Shisui looked at Fugaku with concern, ��Are you okay?��


    ��What do you think?��


    Fugaku took a deep breath to regain hisposure, then said with his usual majestic expression: ��I''m fine. It''ste, you should rest.��


    After saying that, he turned and left.

 Chapter 848: Teasing Kyubi

    Chapter 848: Teasing Kyubi


    Noon the next day.


    Naruto, who slept untilte morning, sluggishly climbed out of bed, feeling lethargic.


    Recently, Minato had been busy with work untilte at night, hardly seen all day long, Kushina left the vige for a mission and also hardly seen all day long, Kanp�� also left the vige, and also hardly seen all day long, so Naruto felt like a fox let loose��


    ��Uh, why do I use the word fox?��


    Naruto went to the toilet to wash his face and then straightened out the fox-like whiskers on both sides of his cheeks. He used to wonder why he had these whiskers on his face, but now he knew the truth.


    ��It��s all Kurama��s fault!��


    Naruto snorted as he walked out of the toilet, ��With nobody at home again during the day, should I eat instant noodles for lunch or go eat at Ichiraku Ramen?��


    ��But I didn''t have enough money�� Naruto opened the door of his parents�� bedroom, and sneaked in.


    A few minutester, Naruto came out of the bedroom looking ted, swinging his legs and humming a strange tune. But when he looked into the living room, he was stunned!��D-Dad?��


    Naruto nervously covered his pocket and chuckled, ��Dad, aren''t you going to work today?��


    Minato said with a slight smile: ��Naruto,e here, let me introduce to you, this is Kakashi-senpai.��


    Naruto then noticed a young man with white hair sitting on the sofa. Looking at his appearance, which is quite familiar, he hurriedly called out: ��Kakashi-senpai.��


    ��Naruto, Kakashi will be taking care of your life for the next few days. You have listen to him, okay?�� Minato said.


    ��Take care of my life?��


    Naruto stared nkly at Kakashi, then at Minato, and asked in surprise: ��Dad, are you going on a long trip?��


    Minato nodded: ��I have to go to the border. Your mom and your teacher, Kanp��, aren''t in the vige either, so����


    ��No! I can take care of myself!�� Naruto suddenly became excited.


    It wasn''t that he rejected Kakashi, but mainly because he could have more fun alone�� No, mainly because it was strange for Minato to suddenly entrust him to someone else for care. After all, he is not a three-year-old kid, and he has hands and feet. Was he still afraid of not being able to eat a hot bowl of Ichiraku Ramen?


    ��It��s not up to you.�� Minato said resolutely.


    Naruto rolled his eyes and thought to himself, ��I will just go out to y as soon as you leave!��


    After a silent lunch, Minato gave Kakashi a meaningful look and then left the house.


    Naruto lounged on the sofa with his legs crossed, asionally ncing at Kakashi, who is reading a book beside him. His eyes kept turning, and suddenly he clutched his stomach and eximed: ��Ouch, it hurts! I need to go to the toilet.��


    Saying that, Naruto rushed upstairs like a whirlwind.


    Kakashi flipped through another page of his book, showing no intention of stopping him.


    ��Eh? I got rid of it so easily?��


    Arriving on the second floor, Naruto was surprised to see Kakashi didn''t follow him up. Immediately, heughed with hands on hips. Then, he went to the balcony on the second floor, about to jump down, when suddenly, a voice�� a fox''s voice echoed in his mind.


    ��Naruto, don��t jump!�� Kurama called from the seal world.


    ��Why?�� Naruto wondered.


    After more than a year, Naruto had learned how tomunicate with Kurama with mental thoughts.


    ��Look below yourself.�� Kurama huffed with an air of old wisdom.


    Naruto leaned over the railing to take a look and saw Kakashi sitting on the steps in front of his own door, reading a book. His posture was exactly the same as when he was in the living room!


    ��When did hee out?��


    Naruto was startled.


    ��Naruto, I can help you.�� Kurama began his daily temptation.


    Over this past year, Kurama had gone from initially being non-violent and uncooperative, to being bored by Naruto''s persistence, then reluctantly exchanging banter, and now to his daily temptations. Of course, Kurama himself is not aware of this change at all.


    ��What do you suggest?�� Naruto asked in his mind.


    ��Use shadow clones. The Shinobi down there won''t be able to see through your shadow clones.�� Kurama said.


    Naruto''s eyes lit up: ��Why didn''t I think of that?��


    Multiple Shadow Clone Technique!


    Bang~ bang~ bang~ bang~��


    With a series of explosions, dozens of Naruto crowded on the balcony.


    Kakashi looked up indifferently when he heard themotion, and when he saw it, his dead-fish eyes couldn��t help but widened.


    ��Clone?��


    ��No, this is shadow clone!��


    ��Naruto can create so many shadow clones?��


    As he pondered, the dozens of Narutos on the balcony began to act.


    ��Let��s go!��


    ��Charge!��


    All Naruto roared as they jumped off the balcony and rushed in all directions.


    Kakashi immediately put away his adult book, took out a vine rod, and his figure flickered, turning into an afterimage as he chased after these shadow clones, one by one, smashing them all with one strike.


    After finishing all this, three minutes have passed.


    But Kakashi didn''t find Naruto''s original body.


    ��Not good!��


    Kakashi hurried back home, and found a piece of paper on the balcony with a line of ugly words written on it twistedly: I��m out to y, don��te looking for me!


    There was also an emoticon on the back: (?��?)


    ��Smelly brat!�� Kakashi crumpled the paper into a ball and began to follow the traces to find out where Naruto had gone to.


    ����


    A few streets away, Naruto held the back of his head with both hands, looking around while eximed in his mind triumphantly: ��Hey, Kurama, I just used Kanp��-sensei��s lesson to lure the tiger away from the mountain and ran out, it has nothing to do with you, so I won''t agree to anything you ask!��


    ��Now that you''ve said that, there''s nothing I can do about it, but ����


    Kurama said with a chuckle, ��That guy called Kakashi is a Jonin. He''ll soon track you down following your trail.��


    ��Why is that?�� Naruto grumbled unhappily.


    ��I can help you.�� Kurama tempted with a smirk, ��Naruto, as long as you help me with a small favor, I can help you get rid of him.��


    ��What favor?�� Naruto asked cautiously.


    ��I''ve been locked inside your body for many years. I want to go out and take a look.��


    Kurama said in a mncholy expression, ��Just go to the ce where you used to train.��


    ��The southern river?��


    Naruto is familiar with that ce. Without hesitation, he nodded and said, ��No problem!��


    Deep within the seal world, Kurama, who imprisoned in an iron cell, grinned maliciously, his vertical pupil revealing a crazed grin of a sessful scheme.


    ��Now that Namikaze Minato goes to the border, Kushina can��te back in a few days, Uchiha Shisui and Gekko Kanp�� are not here either. Only one ordinary Shinobi named Kakashi is left beside Naruto. This is definitely an extremely rare opportunity to escape!��


    Kurama had it all nned out. The first step was to lure Naruto to the river!


    That river is where Naruto often trains and is hisfort zone, so when Kurama mentioned going there, there was a 99% chance Naruto he will agree!


    Once Naruto arrived at the river, Kurama could proceed to the second step, tempting him to visit the nearby viges.


    Think about it, since Naruto had already left the vige, it would be boring to go home after just a round in the river. Why doesn��t he go to the nearby vige to have a look and y? At any rate, his parents are both not at home, and he had money in his pockets.


    Considering Naruto''s carefree personality, there was an 80% chance he would agree!


    Then after they reach the nearby vige, Kurama can continue to tempt him, and lead Naruto to hell step by step!


    And the reality is as Kurama expected, Naruto agreed to go to the river!


    Kurama immediately told Naruto the way to get rid of Kakashi, that is, to continue to use shadow clone to distract Kakashi��s attention.


    After hearing Kurama��s suggestion, Naruto was unhappy: ��What? In the end, didn��t I still have to use my shadow clone and Kanp��-sensei��s luring the tiger away from the mountain? You didn''t help with anything at all!��


    ������ Kurama angrily said, ��You have promised, go to the south river!��


    ��No, there is nothing fun in the river.��


    Naruto create three hundred shadow clones and let them run around in the vige, then happily went to y on the streets.


    ��Damn it!!!��


    In the seal world, Kurama was infuriated by Naruto''s disobedience, banging his head against the iron cell: ��Naruto, you bastard! I will never let you go! When I get out, I''ll definitely eat you up!!!��


    Ignoring Kurama''s tantrum, Naruto continued his antics.


    ��


    Outside Konoha, deep in the forest.


    Minato, Shikaku, Shisui, and five thousand Shinobi selected from various Great Shinobi ns stood silently in all directions.


    Hyuga, Uchiha, Akimichi, Yamanaka, Nara, Inuzuka, Aburame, Sarutobi, and even Gekko n sent their Shinobi.


    Minato looked around, then without beating around the bush, said with a slight smile: ��Let''s go!��

 Chapter 849: Undercurrent

    Chapter 849: Undercurrent


    Land of Rice Fields��s Daimyo��s mansion.


    In a spacious and simple quiet room, Orochimaru, Uchiha Shin, Shinno, and Iwagakure��s Shinobi, who owns Kekkei Genkai, are sitting on tatami mats, enjoying delicious cuisine.


    Two years ago, Orochimaru took Uchiha Shinand left Otogakure to find Hiruko. It didn��t take long for Kanp�� to dig out his nest in Otogakure. After that, Minato sent Anbu into Otogakure, uprooting Orochimaru''s people without mercy. Even the birds and beasts were not spared!


    Later, Minato, in his capacity as the Hokage, wrote a letter to the Land of Rice Fields�� Daimyo, subtly warning him not to collude with Orochimaru anymore, or else he would bear the consequences!


    But unfortunately, the Land of Rice Fields�� Daimyo has long been reced by Orochimaru��s subordinate. Therefore, the letter written by Minato was destined to be useless.


    So, a yearter, when Konoha lifted its surveince on Otogakure, Land of Rice Fields�� Daimyo quietly arranged Orochimaru''s subordinates to return to Otogakure one by one. And now, Otogakure has returned to Orochimaru��s embrace!


    At this moment, Land of Rice Fields�� Daimyo was half kneeling in front of Orochimaru, reporting thetest information from neighboring countries in a low voice: ��Orochimaru-sama, ording to the intelligence from the ck market, the younger brother of Yondaime Raikage Killer B, has gone missing. Kumogakure suspects that he was kidnapped by Konoha, so Yondaime Raikage personally led an army of Kumogakure��s Shinobi to upy Yugakure and threatened to break into Konoha to rescue Killer B. However, for some reason, they haven''t taken any action in the past few days.��


    Orochimaru furrowed his brows slightly as he swallowed a piece of egg: ��Killer B�� That guy is Hachibi��s Jinchuriki, and he''s also a Jinchuriki who can control perfectly control his Biju.


    ��To be able to silently capture him�� Could it be Akatsuki?����They have already started capturing Biju?��


    Orochimaru''s eyes flickered with uncertainty.


    On the other hand, Shino was delighted: ��With the military strength of Kumogakure, if they were to invade the Land of Fire with all their might, Konoha would be in big trouble. And most importantly����


    ��What is Konoha��s reaction?�� Orochimaru collected his thoughts and calmly asked.


    ��Land of Fire��s Daimyo is extremely angry and has written a strongly worded letter of condemnation to the Daimyo of all countries, including me.��


    The Land of Rice Fields�� Daimyo took out a letter and handed it to Orochimaru, then continued, ��Apart from this, Konoha��s Yondaime Hokage personally led five thousand Shinobi to rush to the border.��


    ��Namikaze Minato�� Hmph!��


    Orochimaru''s expression remained unchanged as he opened the letter from the Land of Fire��s Daimyo.


    ��Orochimaru, should we get involved?�� Shinno asked, with a glint of cold light shing in his eyes.


    In his opinion, if Orochimaru has formed an alliance with Kirigakure and Sunagakure, together with their Otogakure and Land of Sky��s Shinobi, if they could form an alliance with Kumogakure and invade the Land of Fire together��


    Shinno trembled with excitement.


    However, Orochimaru was engrossed in reading the letter from the Land of Fire��s Daimyo: ��Judging from the wording of the letter, it doesn''t seem like it was written by that girl-like man. It''s definitely ghostwritten. Humph!��


    ��Orochimaru?�� Shinno looked at him dissatisfiedly, ��I''m asking you a question!��


    Orochimaru''s gaze moved away from the paper, nced at Shinno lightly, and said: ��We''ll proceed ording to the original n.��


    ��Why? Isn''t it better to form an alliance with Kumogakure and invade the Land of Fire together?!�� Shinno asked angrily.


    Orochimaru sneered and said: ��Don��t be na?ve. Sunagakure and Kirigakure will not go to war with Konoha at this stage.��


    Shinno��s heart sank, and he asked, ��But didn��t you form an alliance with them?��


    ��Sunagakure and Konoha are also in alliances! Shinno, you have to understand the significance of the existence of such alliance rtionships is to be torn apart, so don''t hold too much hope for Sunagakure and Kirigakure.�� Orochimaru said with disdainful smile.


    ��Then, ording to what you said, I shouldn''t trust you either, right?�� Shinno threatened coldly.


    ��Who knows? Hehehehe����


    With the deep, gloomy, hoarse coldughter, Orochimaru licked his face with his tongue, and said, ��Perhaps, I might stab you in the back at a critical moment. You should be prepared, Shinno.��


    Shinno felt a chill on his back at this moment: ��This poisonous snake!!��


    If it wasn��t for his and the Land of Sky��s grudges towards Konoha, Shinno wouldn��t want to cooperate with Orochimaru at all!


    Although Shin and Iwagakure��s Shinobi next to them heard such explosive content, they pretended not to hear and quietly ate their meals.


    Shin believes that improving his strength is the most important, as he aimed to escape from Orochimaru.


    As for the Iwagakure��s Shinobi, he was nothing more than a prisoner whose Chakra was sealed, wanted by the ck market, and his life or death was uncertain. How can he be in the mood to care about the major events in other countries?


    Just as the atmosphere became heavy, the Land of Rice Fields�� Daimyo spoke up: ��Orochimaru-sama, do I need to do something?��


    Orochimaru said with a smile: ��Write a letter to the Land of Fire��s Daimyo and help him condemn Kumogakure��s actions.��


    ��Yes!�� The Land of Rice Fields�� Daimyo responded and went to write the letter.


    After a while, Shinno, who suppressed the chill in his heart, suddenly spoke up: ��Orochimaru, can we add Kumogakure for the Konoha Crush n?��


    Without hesitation, Orochimaru shook his head and refused, saying sternly: ��Yondaime Raikage is impetuous, arrogant, and considers no one in his eyes. By revealing the n to him, we might be countered, so don��t have any contact with him, Shinno!��


    ��So you have the final say?��


    ��Damn it!!��


    Shinno, filled with anger, turned his head away, trying to avoid looking at Orochimaru to keep himself from getting even angrier.


    ����


    Meanwhile.


    Deep underground in a location in the Land of Fire, a torrent of paper flew rapidly through the dark underground tunnel and soon arrived at a spacious underground space.


    Dim lights lit up, revealing a giant, revealing a huge withered tree that looked like a demon.


    Under the withered tree, Nagato is sitting in a wheelchair, with dull red hair, a haggard face, and a thin figure. Behind him stood six puppets wearing ck windbreakers with red clouds pattern.


    ��You are back, Konan.�� Nagato looked up at the paper torrent in the air.


    ��Something happened.��


    In the mid-air, the paper torrent condensed into a cold figure pping its wings, ��Nagato, Killer B is missing!��


    ��Hachibi��s Jinchuriki is missing?��


    Nagato propped himself up on both sides of the wheelchair and said with a frown, ��Who did it?��


    ��The intelligence circting in the ck market says it was done by Konoha, but the Land of Fire��s Daimyo denied this im.�� Konan said.


    Nagato lowered his head in contemtion and said: ��Konoha indeed has no motive to do so.��


    He knew that even if Minato wants to prevent Akatsuki from collecting the nine Biju, he only needs to protect Kyubi��s Jinchuriki. That��s already enough and there is no need to take the risk of offending Kumogakure by capturing Hachibi��s Jinchuriki.


    ��What''s the current situation outside?�� Nagato asked.


    ��Yellow sh, Namikaze Minato has already taken his people to the border. In the current situation, it''s still uncertain whether war will break out or not.�� Konan said.


    ��What about Gekko Kanp��?�� Nagato nced at Konan with a hint of tension.


    ��He is also on the border.��


    Konan''s heart skipped a beat as she eximed, ��Nagato, are you nning to invade Konoha?��


    ��If we want to capture Kyubi, now is the only chance!�� Nagato slowly closed his eyes.


    At the same time, Deva Path Pain, who was standing behind him, opened his eyes and looked down towards the ring on his thumb with no emotion. A strange ripple-like wave emanated from it.


    Konan waved her hands, manipting the paper to push Nagato��s wheelchair to the other side of the withered tree.


    More than ten secondster, a dark thought projection appeared in front of Deva Path Pain.


    ��Pain, what��s the matter?�� Speaking from inside a venus flytrap, the tone of White Zetsu was yful.


    ��Confirm the whereabouts of Kyubi��s Jinchuriki as quickly as possible.�� Deva Path Pain instructed lightly.


    ��Kyubi��s Jinchuriki?��


    ck Zetsu said solemnly, ��I thought you were going to ask me about Hachibi��s Jinchuriki.��


    ��You know?�� Deva Path Pain narrowed his eyes, secretly wondering if Obito kidnapped Hachibi��s Jinchuriki?


    Unexpectedly, ck Zetsu shrugged and said: ��I don��t know.��


    ��Hmph!��


    Deva Path Pain without saying anything further, and dispelled the thought projection.


    Konan pushed the wheelchair out from behind the withered tree and asked: ��Could it be Uchiha Obito?��


    Deva Path Pain said expressionlessly: ��It��s not him, it��s Abyss.��


    ��Abyss���� Konan��s heart sank slightly. After all, they still had too little information about this organization!


    ��Regardless, let''s first ascertain the whereabouts of Kyubi��s Jinchuriki.�� Deva Path Pain slowly closes his eyes.

 Chapter 850: First Contact

    Chapter 850: First Contact


    On a deste and secluded ind, far from civilization, Obito, Zetsu, and White Zetsu��s clone, Tobi, stood side by side on a towering cliff, silently gazing toward the horizon.


    There, two superpowers were about to collide.


    After a while, the figure in ck standing in the middle spoke: ��What did Nagato say?��


    ��He asked me to confirm the exact whereabouts of Kyubi��s Jinchuriki.�� ck Zetsu replied.


    ��So that��s how it is, he wants to take advantage of Kumogakure and Konoha��s conflict to take Kyubi��s Jinchuriki away, smart.�� The ck robed man, Obito, remarked with a smile in his eyes.


    ��Obito, I have to remind you that your current actions have exceeded the n set by Madara-sama.�� ck Zetsu said with a grim tone.


    ��Are you teaching me how to do things?�� Obito turned his head indifferently and looked towards him. In the orange-yellow spiral mask, a Sharingan exuded faint cold light.


    ��I''m just reminding you.�� ck Zetsu looked at Obito expressionless. He knew that Obito��s ambitions were swelling day by day, but he hadn''t expected him to act beyond the n, which annoyed him greatly!


    ��The situation in the Shinobi World was already so difficult, and now you are so self-willed.�� ck Zetsu is distressed!��Hey hey, this octopus unexpectedly looks kind of cute.�� White Zetsu��s clone, Tobi, interrupted them with a yfulugh.


    Obito lowered his gaze and saw a huge octopus swimming in the waves below the steep cliff, it was Hachibi, Gyuki.


    However, at this moment, Hachibi is already under Obito��s control, and a pair of scythe-like Mangekyo patterns are revealed between the opening and closing of his eyes.


    ����


    At the border between the Land of Hot Water and the Land of Fire.


    After Kanp�� added a few more entries to his diary, Minato and the army finally arrived at the border.


    With Minato''s arrival, the morale on the side of Konoha suddenly became arrogant and unruly. Those Shinobi who patrolled the border day and night walked around with their heads held high, chatting andughing as if they didn''t even regard the Kumogakure��s Shinobi across the border.


    The news spread, and the atmosphere in suddenly became tense!


    In the conference room of Yugakure��s administrative building, Yondaime Raikage, and several Kumogakure��s higher-ups gathered once again.


    ��Has the information of Gekko Kanp�� not been collected yet?�� Yondaime Raikage angrily created palm prints on the desk, and his eyes red at Elder Iyun, who was in charge of information gathering, fiercely.


    ��Why are you always picking on me!��


    ��If you dare, just fire me!��


    Elder Iyun remained calm, observing his breath and heart, and said softly: ��Gekko Kanp�� is the team leader of Anbu��s sixth team. Therefore, apart from the information avable on the surface, all other information has been sealed by Konoha''s Anbu.��


    Bang!


    Yondaime Raikage tried to create another palm pritns, finally shattering the desk, sending wood splinters flying.


    ��I''ve been waiting for so many days, and this is all the intelligence you can give me?��


    Yondaime Raikage��s facial muscles bulged with fury as he spoke sternly, ��Are you trying to fool me, you bastard?!��


    ��Sorry.�� Elder Iyun sat calmly, indifferent to the chaos. At any rate, he had made enough money over the years, and even if he retired now, he could livefortably to ny.


    ��Yondaime-sama.��


    A Kumogakure��s Elder next to him frowned and asked, ��Is the reason why you''ve been bidding your time these days is because you are waiting for Gekko Kanp����s information? ��


    The rest of Kumogakure��s higher-ups looked at him in disbelief, their expressions as if saying: ��No way, right? Yondaime Raikage-sama, who led five thousand elite Kumogakure��s Shinobi, was actually intimidated by a twenty-something Konoha��s Shinobi?��


    Yondaime Raikage felt so aggrieved. He felt these Kumogakure��s Elders were skilled in handling political affairs, but when it came tobat, they areplete idiots!


    ��They had no idea how terrifying Gekko Kanp�� is!��


    Of course, Yondaime Raikage is not afraid of him, but if Kanp�� summoned arge number of shadow clones during their battle��


    The Kumogakure��s army may not be able to stop him!


    So he wanted to gather all the information rted to Kanp��, he has to find out his fatal weakness, and then strike him down in one go!


    But, but!!


    These bastards just didn''t understand his painstaking efforts at all!


    ��Damn it!!��


    Yondaime Raikage��s breathing became heavy, and when he got up, he shattered the chair under his butt to pieces fiercely.


    Boom!


    The group of Kumogakure��s higher-ups quickly got up to avoid the flying debris and said in unison: ��Yondaime-sama, now is not the time to lose your temper. Please calm down!��


    ��Yes, Yondaime Hokage, Namikaze Minato has arrived with the Konoha��s army. We need to formte a battle n as soon as possible!��


    ��In any case, we must rescue Killer B, Yondaime-sama, the bigger picture is at stake!��


    The Kumogakure��s higher-ups spoke one after another, quickly ��calming down'' the raging Yondaime Raikage.


    ��I understand.�� Yondaime Raikage took a deep breath, swallowing his frustration for the sake of his brother.


    ��Then, let��s discuss it first����


    A Kumogakure��s higher-up was just about to talk about the battle n, when there is a sudden knock on the door outside the conference room.


    ��What��s wrong?�� The Kumogakure��s higher-up asked impatiently.


    ��Raikage-sama, Advisors-sama, it��s not good, the Yellow sh is here!!�� A worried voice came from outside the room.


    ��What?�� The Kumogakure��s higher-ups looked at each other in shock.


    ��Namikaze Minato�� ising?��


    ����


    Outside Yugakure.


    Minato, Shikaku, Shikuro, Kanp��, and Shisui stood in a row, facing nearly a thousand Kumogakure��s Shinobi with a strong presence!


    Minato��s purpose ining to the border was not to start a war with Kumogakure, but to negotiate. Therefore, as soon as he arrived, he brought people to meet Yondaime Raikage in Yugakure.


    Not long after, a human-shaped lightning bolt descended from the sky, it��s none other than Yondaime Raikage, A.


    ��Long time no see, A.�� Minato greeted with a smile when he saw the personing.


    The two had shed like sparks in the Third Shinobi World War, which is over ten years ago.


    Now, Minato''s child is already old enough to go to school, while A is still a single dog.


    ��Namikaze Minato����


    Yondaime Raikage stared at Minato, his small eyes fixed on him, and he got straight to the point, saying coldly, ��I know why you''re here. As long as you release B, I will take my army back, otherwise, I''ll tten Konoha!��


    ��A, Konoha did not kidnap Killer B.�� Minato said solemnly.


    ��I don��t believe it! I want to investigate Konoha thoroughly!�� A replied coldly.


    Minato sighed, and said: ��Let��s find a quiet ce to talk.��


    ��If you have anything to say, just say it here!�� Yondaime Raikage didn''t want to face two users of the Flying Thunder God Technique in a cramped room.


    ��In that case, I''ll be direct.��


    Minato said, ��A, do you remember the letter I wrote to you a few years ago?��


    ��What letter?�� There was a confusion inside Yondaime Raikage��s eyes.


    ��He had actually forgotten���� Minato furrowed his brows slightly and reminded him: ��It��s the letter about a Missing-nin organization called Akatsuki!��


    Yondaime Raikage carefully recalled, and indeed, there was such a letter in his memory. He vaguely remembered that the contents of the letter were very exaggerated, so he just tossed it aside after a quick nce.


    Minato said with a smile: ��It seems you still remember.��


    ��So what?�� Yondaime Raikage red at Minato.


    Minato said seriously: ��The answer you seek is in that letter.��


    was impatient was impatient and said: ��Namikaze Minato, just spit what you want to say, you bastard? Do you want me to go back and find the letter?��


    ��Insolent!��


    Kanp�� couldn''t bear it anymore and said angrily, ��Yondaime Raikage-dono, please mind your words.��


    ��Kanp��.�� Minato gestured for Kanp�� not to make trouble, and then said to Yondaime Raikage, ��The contents of the letter are about Akatsuki gathering the nine Biju to destroy the Five Great Shinobi Viges and rebuild the order of the Shinobi World. A, it wasn''t us who kidnapped Killer B, it was Akatsuki!��

 Chapter 851: Whats Wrong With Praising Me?

    Chapter 851: What''s Wrong With Praising Me?


    ��Akatsuki����


    At the entrance of Yugakure, Yondaime Raikage��s expression froze, he remembered!


    ��There is indeed such a letter, but����


    Yondaime Raikage��s face suddenly turned ugly.


    As a Shinobi Vige that advocates military expansion, Kumogakure paid close attention to the situation of the other Four Great Shinobi Viges. Among them, Iwagakure often appears with the Missing-nin organization called Akatsuki.


    ording to the intelligence obtained by Kumogakure, this Akatsuki is essentially a mercenary organization for war. It often epts Onoki��s employment toplete various dangerous missions, and make huge profits from it�� Even A, who is the Yondaime Raikage, would envy such huge profits!


    Therefore, he paid close attention to this organization and had sent out many spies to gather intelligence on Akatsuki. Unfortunately, the leader and members of this organization are too mysterious. Apart from confirming that they are all Missing-nin, all other information was nk!


    But what could be confirmed was that this organization was indeed just a mercenary organization for war, so after Yondaime Raikage received Minato��s letter, he just threw it away.


    What collects all nine Biju, what destroys Five Great Shinobi Viges, what rebuilds the order of the Shinobi World, is this what a mercenary organization for war should do?Yondaime Raikage snort disdainfully, not believing a single punctuation mark of it!


    ��Namikaze Minato, I also know a little about Akatsuki��s information, so please be mindful of your identity and don''t try to fool me with such foolish lies!�� Yondaime Raikage red at Minato, as if saying: Hmph, trying to deceive me, you''re still too naive!


    Minato frowned slightly at this: ��This is not good, A doesn��t believe me at all.��


    ��What should I do?��


    He turned his head and looked towards the scheming Kanp��.


    Kanp�� showed innocent look: ��What are you looking at me for? I don''t know anything.��


    Fortunately, at this moment, Shikaku stepped forward and said loudly: ��Yondaime Raikage-dono, since we both have our own share of intelligence about Akatsuki, I think it''s necessary for us to find a quiet ce to have in-depthmunication about Akatsuki. What do you think?��


    ��It��s a quiet ce again���� Yondaime Raikage looked at Minato and his group suspiciously: ��Why do they always want to go to a quiet ce with me?��


    As his gaze swept over someone, his pupils contracted, and his expression froze: ��Shisui of the Body Flicker?��


    ��Uchiha n��s strongest Genjutsu User����


    ��So that��s how it is!��


    ��I understand!!��


    ��No wonder they have repeatedly proposed to go to a quiet ce. They must want to distract my attention with Genjutsu first, and then Namikaze Minato and Gekko Kanp�� will join forces to kill me!��


    ��Despicable Konoha��s Shinobi!��


    Upon learning the ��truth��, Yondaime Raikage quickly guides his Chakra to flow in his Chakra Pathway at an extremely fast speed, so as to prevent being affected by Shisui��s Genjutsu.


    At the same time, he shouted loudly: ��If you have anything to say, just say it here!��


    ��Yondaime Raikage-dono are not afraid, right?�� Shikakuughed and joked.


    ��Bastard, stop joking around, who do you think you are?!�� Yondaime Raikage exploded in anger, and the Chakra that was already rapidly circting in his body instantly burst, roaring like thunder and transforming into a lightning armor bursting out.


    Seeing this, Shikaku winked at Minato.


    Thetter nodded with a smile and took a step forward, then said: ��A, just the two of us!��


    ��Just two of us?��


    ��Since Yondaime Hokage is so earnest, I''ll agree!�� Yondaime Raikage decisively followed down the steps, then turned and entered the vige.


    Minato smiled softly and followed.


    ��Nothing will happen, right?�� Watching Minato��s silhouette gradually disappeared into the Kumogakure��s army, Shisui was a little uneasy.


    ��Don��t worry.�� Kanp�� patted his shoulder with a rxed expression.


    With just this lineup, not to mention Minato, even him can easily escape.


    ��Let��s find a ce to rest.�� Shikaku suggested, ��The exchange between the two Kage probably won''t be resolved in a short while.��


    With that, the three of them found a shady spot nearby and sat down.


    Kanp�� looked around and found that it was not three people, but four people.


    Shikuro, who could lower her presence when standing next to a big shot, spoke up: ��Shikaku, how do you think this Kumogakure��s disturbance will end?��


    Shikaku stroked his chin and said: ��Most likely, it won''t escte into a fight.��


    ��Why?�� Shisui asked curiously.


    ��Before we arrived, there were fewer than a thousand Shinobi on our side at the border. It was the perfect opportunity for Kumogakure to invade, but they didn''t take action in the end.��


    Shikaku exined with a smile, ��Now, with Yondaime-sama personally leading the army here, if Kumogakure wanted to invade again, it will not be worth the loss.��


    Kanp�� approached and asked solemnly: ��Shikaku-sama, may I ask what made Kumogakure hesitate to invade before you arrived?��


    ��Well���� Shikaku hadn''t really thought about it. He looked towards Kanp�� and saw that thetter was shamelessly pointing at himself.


    Hehe��


    Shikaku stretchedzily andy down on the grass, gazing at the blue sky and white clouds.


    Kanp�� was aggrieved by this.


    ��What��s wrong with praising me?��


    ��Will you die?��


    ��It��s too much!��


    ����


    Yugakure��s administrative building.


    Minato followed Yondaime Raikage to a spacious office. After closing the door, the two began to exchange information about the Akatsuki.


    As they exchanged, their conversation escted into an argument.


    The sounds of smashing objects, thunderous explosions, whistling winds, and continuous wall cracking could be heard from inside.


    It wasn''t until the sun set that Minato walked out of the office.


    Leaving the building, there were thousands of Kumogakure��s Shinobi outside.


    Minato walked out without any change in expression, his powerful and confident demeanor forced a spacious ��path�� between the Kumogakure��s Shinobi. He smiled and slowly left.


    ����


    After Minato left, several Kumogakure��s higher-ups rushed to find Yondaime Raikage. Ignoring the dismal state of the office, they asked nervously: ��Yondaime-sama, how is it? Did Yellow sh agree to release Killer B?��


    Yondaime Raikage shook his head sullenly: ��Minato insists that Konoha didn''t kidnap B!��


    ��What?!��


    ��Bastard, do they want to go to war with us?��


    ��Yondaime-sama, it''s time to show Konoha our strength!��


    ��Let��s go to war!!��


    Most of the current Kumogakure��s higher-ups were promoted by Yondaime Raikage and were primarily war hawks. So after hearing what happened, they couldn''t hold back and wanted to order an attack to invade the Land of Fire!


    Of course, among this group of Kumogakure��s higher-ups, there were still a few from the previous administration who said: ��Yondaime-sama, invading now wouldn''t be favorable for us. The Yellow sh''s reputation is too great.��


    ��Yeah, and the Shinobi named Gekko Kanp�� you asked Iyun to investigate before seems to be very terrifying too!��


    ��In terms of high-levelbat power, we''re at a disadvantage.��


    ��Enough!�� Yondaime Raikage interrupted them sternly, ��Let me have some peace!��


    After sending away the Kumogakure��s higher-ups, Yondaime Raikage walked onto the rooftop alone.


    With things having developed to this point, regardless of whether Yondaime Raikage believed Minato��s words that Killer B was really captured by Akatsuki, there were only two options before him: Either retreat or invade.


    If it were before, he would have chosen to invade without hesitation. After all, Kumogakure has developed for so many years, and its strength was extraordinary. But now, he hesitated.


    Because just like some of his men said, their peakbat power is indeed too limited!


    If Kumogakure were to engage in war with Konoha, Yondaime Raikage is confident that he can block one Yellow sh, but who would deal with Kanp��?


    He knew Kanp����s terrifying abilities were not inferior to those of the Yellow sh. No, on the battlefield, he might even surpass him!


    Because Kanp�� can create one hundred shadow clones at once!


    And this might not even be his limit!


    Imagine, a hundred, or even several hundred Shinobi who mastered Flying Thunder God Technique, possessed Kekkei Genkai, and were skilled in Konoha-Style Kenjutsu and Five-Attributes Ninjutsu, stood together on the battlefield. What a terrifying sight that would be!


    Yondaime Raikage, who had never been inferior to anyone, hesitated.

 Chapter 852: Military Preparedness?

    Chapter 852: Military Preparedness?


    Under the gaze of thousands of Kumogakure��s Shinobi, Minato walked out of Yugakure��s entrance like he was taking a leisurely stroll, and smoothly joined up with the waiting Kanp����s group of three people�� No, group of four.


    As soon as Minato came out, Shikuro��s sense of existence decreased at a terrifying speed!


    For a seasoned driver who often go to Ichigo Hot Spring to ��work��, Kanp�� is really envious with this passive skill.


    ��If I could acquire it andbine it with Transparent Release����


    ��No, I shouldn''t think about it. I��m a serious Shinobi, not a pervert����


    While Kanp�� was lost in thought, Minato had already left with the group, so Kanp�� hurriedly followed aftering back to his sense.


    On the way, Shikaku asked Minato about the oue of the negotiations.


    Minato said solemnly: ��ording to the intelligence from Kumogakure, Akatsuki is a mercenary organization for war, so Yondaime Raikage does not believe me.��


    At the same time, Minato finally understands why Akatsuki could produce 100 billion Explosive Tags!��Yondaime-sama, will war break out next?�� Shisui asked worriedly.


    Minato smiled and shook his head: ��In a war between two Great Shinobi Viges, although the oue is determined by theprehensive strength of both sides, sometimes peakbat power can also influence the bnce of war. There��s only one Kumogakure��s peakbat power now, which is the Yondaime Raikage, and Nibi��s Jinchuriki is barely one, but there are more than two in our Konoha, so Yondaime Raikage dare not start a war easily!��


    ��Peakbat power����


    ��Minato was talking about me���� Kanp�� showed a shy and embarrassed smile.


    ��Hokage-sama is talking about me���� Shisui smiled reservedly. After he removed the shackles of Mangekyo Sharingan��s blindness, he already possessed thebat power to contend for the peak of the Shinobi World!


    ��Yondaime-sama must be hinting at me���� Shikuro felt the nano-sized venomous insects in his body and a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth under the high cor. Unable to resist showing his presence, he said: ��Yondaime-sama, although war will not break out easily, Kumogakure won''t give up on retrieving the Hachibi��s Jinchuriki.��


    ��What you said makes sense���� Minato nodded slightly, then looked at Shikaku and asked: ��Shikaku, what do you think Kumogakure will do next?��


    Shikaku pondered for a moment and said, ��They won''t invade, but they won''t retreat either. I think the most likely scenario is maintaining the status quo.��


    ��Maintaining the status quo? They n to settle in Yugakure?�� Kanp�� was a little confused. The development of the situation in the Shinobi World seemed to be deviating from the original work, and he couldn''t quite understand it.


    Shikaku said: ��Not only that, they will definitely station arge number of troops at the border. Once the situation in the Shinobi World bes chaotic, Kumogakure will be able to invade our country immediately!��


    Hearing this, Minato frowned slightly. If Kumogakure really stationed arge number of troops at the borders of Land of Hot Water and Land of Fire, then Konoha would also have to station corresponding troops at the borders to maintain the bnce between the two sides.


    And if this bnce wasn''t handled properly, it could easily escte into a military buildup between the two Shinobi Wiges!


    However, with Konoha''s current economic and military strength, Minato is not afraid at all!


    ��Shikaku-sama.�� Thepassionate Shisui also foresaw this situation and hurriedly asked, ��Is there a way to get the Kumogakure��s army to leave Yugakure?��


    Nara Shikaku nodded and immediately provided two solutions. The first solution is to find Hachibi��s Jinchuriki, Killer B, and calm Yondaime Raikage��s anger. this way, the Kumogakure would naturally withdraw from Yugakure.


    The second solution is to dere of war on Kumogakure, and directly drive them away by force!


    With Konoha��s strength, such thing is entirely feasible!


    ��Find Killer B, or start the war first���� Shisui is biased towards the first solution, but even if they find Killer B, could they really send him back to Kumogakure?


    Shisui looked towards Minato.


    Minato was also contemting.


    ��Start a war?��


    ��No!��


    ��Now that it''s clear that Akatsuki kidnapped the Hachibi��s Jinchuriki, if it is Konoha deres war on Kumogakure, we would only be ying into Akatsuki''s hands!��


    It is not wrong for Minato to think so. After all, anything can happen in a war. What if Akatsuki takes advantage of the chaos to kidnap their Kyubi��s Jinchuriki?


    Currently, Konoha has two Kyubi��s Jinchuriki, one being his wife and the other being his son. And both cannot be lost.


    So, the first option is ruled out by Minato.


    As for finding Hachibi��s Jinchuriki, Killer B��


    Well, Minato was nning to collect all nine Biju anyway, so it''s a good opportunity to openly search for him!


    As for whether they would return Killer B to Kumogakure or keep it for themselves after finding Killer B, well, that��s for the future.


    On the side, Kanp�� quietly listened to their conversation. For some reason, he felt ufortable, so he discreetly slipped behind Shikuro, hoping to hide himself using Shikuro��s ��passive skill��.


    But it��s useless. Kanp�� was such a charismatic man that no matter where he hid, he was like a firefly in the night, so bright and outstanding!


    His mncholy eyes, handsome appearance, and the amazing Konoha-Style Kenjutsu all deeply attracted the people around him.


    ��Kanp��.�� Minato turned his head and looked around, and found Kanp�� hiding behind Shikuro.


    ��Hokage-sama, what��s the matter?�� Kanp�� forced a smile.


    Minato can��t see it, and said with a smile: ��The task of finding Hachibi��s Jinchuriki, Killer B, is entrusted to you.��


    He hoped that Kanp�� can use Abyss ��connection�� to gather intelligence on Killer Bee from Akatsuki.


    ��Alright�� then.�� Kanp�� reluctantly agreed with a forced smile.


    Next, Minato looked towards Shikuro and Shisui.


    If the situation really develops as Shikaku said, then for a long time toe, the border between the two countries will be unstable. In order to avoid the worst-case scenario, addition to sending arge army of Konoha��s Shinobi, Minato also nned to station a peakbat power here in here to deter the Kumogakure��s Shinobi!


    ��Aburame Shikuro?��


    ��Although he has mastered nano-sized venomous insect and his strength was formidable, his venomous insect may not be able to deal with A.��


    ��Shikuro is indeed very strong, but he has not yet reached Shinobi World��s peak.�� Minato thought to himself.


    ��Then, it can only be Shisui.��


    ��Shisui is proficient in Body Flicker Technique, Genjutsu, and also owns Mangekyo Sharingan. Even if he faced A, he had the strength to fight!��


    ��With him sitting on the border, I can be reassured.��


    ��Shisui, if the situation develops as Shikaku said, then I''ll trouble you to guard the border.�� Minato said with a slight smile.


    ��I understand, I will definitely protect the border!�� Shisui readily agreed. As for the Military Police Force, he believes Kakashi could handle it.


    And as expected, the situation developed as Shikaku had predicted. The Kumogakure��s Shinobi neither attacked nor retreated, but instead upied Yugakure. They asionally sent people to provoke Konoha��s Shinobi at the border, causing minor friction.


    Seeing this, Minato left behind five thousand Shinobi and Shisui, then took back the Anbu��s teams he had sent out earlier with peace of mind.


    Kanp����s sixth team also left with them. As for the search for Hachibi��s Jinchuriki, Kanp�� nned to wait until he returned to the vige before asking his shadow clone, Hy��ketsu to see if Killer B had really been captured by Akatsuki or not.


    Meanwhile.


    The White Zetsu��s clones, who were searching for Kushina, finally found their target. Unfortunately, by now, the border between Land of Fire and Land of Hot Water had returned to ��calm��. And Minato and Kanp�� had also returned to Konoha in a high-profile manner.


    Upon receiving this information, Nagato decisively abandoned the idea of capturing Kyubi now.


    After all, you have to eat one bite at a time.

 Chapter 854: Kanpū is in Danger

    Chapter 854: Kanp�� is in Danger


    Under the dim light, ��madara, dressed in a hooded ck robe, flickered like a ghost, rushing to the Anbu��s Headquarters at extreme speed.


    By now, the night had deepened, and therge Anbu��s Headquarters had long lost its lights. It was pitch ck, and it was even more eerie under the dim moonlight, resembling a haunted house.


    However, ��madara knew that there was an Anbu��s team guarding the building day and night, with tight security.


    Unfortunately, all of this was useless to ��madara. Those mysterious points that couldn''t be revealed to outsiders were allid bare to him!


    ��madara��s figure flickered and turned into afterimages as he shot into the building, heading straight for the third floor. Along the way, he encountered several Anbu��s patrols, all of whom were confused and knocked unconscious by his well-prepared Sharingan��s Genjutsu.


    A few minutester, arrived at a data room on the third floor. After sneaking in silently, he quietly rummaged through, finding the relevant information about ��Husky,'' including his identity, mission logs, and the Anbu Commander��s evaluations on him.


    After reading through it, ��madara pretended to tidy up a bit before quietly exiting the same way he came.


    When he reached the main entrance on the ground floor, fireworks suddenly bloomed silently in the sky above the Konoha��s gate, ringly conspicuous in the night.


    ��Those two woke up in time���� ��madara smiled slightly after noticing the fireworks. His figure melted into the darkness and quickly disappeared.At the same time.


    The Anbu lurking on various floors of the building also sprang out from the dark.


    ��It��s the signal of Shinobi intrusion!��


    ��Is it Kumogakure��s Shinobi?��


    ��The signal has no sound, indicating that only a few intruders are present.��


    As the group of Anbu analyzed in their minds, they made special bird calls tomunicate with each other.


    But when these bird calls reached the third floor, they stopped abruptly.


    ��Not good!��


    The Anbu on the upper floors realized something was amiss and immediately rushed down the building. Soon, they discovered their unconsciouspanions.


    ��Anbu��s Headquarters had been invaded silently?��


    ��Damn it!��


    Everyone was filled with shock and anger, and they quickly sent an emergency assembly signal into the night sky.


    ����


    Half an hourter, Anbu Commander hurriedly arrived at the Anbu��s Headquarters.


    At this time, the Anbu��s Headquarters is brightly lit, with figures everywhere. On the third floor, Anbu��s members stood at three-meter intervals, all with their heads held high, chests out, abdomens in, hips raised, and hands folded behind them like javelins, exuding a strong sense of ceremony!


    After entering the building, Eagle looked around and calmly asked: ��Any losses?��


    ��Commander, the intruder��s target is the data room on the third floor. We found no trace of intrusion in other rooms.�� An Anbu replied.


    ��Data room?��


    Eagle didn''t dare to be negligent and immediately rushed to the third floor. Passing through the corridor with Anbu��s members stationed at three-meter intervals, he arrived at the data room. After a brief inspection, he quickly found traces left by ��madara.


    ��Although these traces had been artificially erased, they weren''t thorough��The intruder is very cautious, but not very adept, likely due to nervousness.��


    As he analyzed, Eagle followed these traces and eventually found a stack of documents.


    And these documents were all rted to someone!


    Seeing this, Eagle��s expression turned solemn: ��The other party ising for Kanp��!��


    He sorted out Kanp��''s information, and found nothing special, so he prepared to report to Minato tomorrow.


    As for now, of course it is to catch the bold invader!


    Eagle walked out of the data room and was about to give the order, when an Anbu��s member quickly rushed up, and reported: ��Commander, we just received information from the gate��s guards that the intruder has the Sharingan!��


    ��Sharingan?�� Eagle��s heart sank, and asked in a deep voice, ��Who were the gate guards on duty tonight?��


    ��Kamizuki Izumo and Hagane Kotetsu!�� Anbu��s Shinobi replied.


    ��Those two are both Elite Chunin, so the probability of them making mistakes about this is extremely small���� Eagle��s expression turned ugly.


    ��Uchiha n, are they going to cause trouble again?��


    ��They actually dare to invade the Anbu��s Headquarters!��


    ��But����


    Eagle furrowed his brows: ��Why would they be looking up Kanp��''s information?��


    ��Did Kanp�� antagonize the Uchiha n?��


    ��It shouldn��t be possible, right?��


    ��Wait!��


    ��If it is the Uchiha n, why would they pass through the vige��s gate?��


    ��Coming in from outside����


    Eagle��s whole body shook: ��I see, it''s Abyss!!��


    The information about Abyss is top secret, but as the Anbu Commander, Eagle still knows a lot of information about it. For example, Hyuga n and Uchiha n have nsmen who cheated dead and joined Abyss. The person from the Hyuga n is called Hyuga Taki. As for Uchiha n��s, his specific identity is still unknown.


    Of course, this isn''t the point. The point is that Abyss actually sent someone to Konoha to investigate Kanp����


    ��Speaking of which, Kanp�� seemed to have taken leave to go out of the vige today����


    Eagle keenly sensed that something was amiss, and quickly jumped out of the window and head straight to Minato��s house.


    The remaining Anbu looked at each other in shock.


    ��Commander��s reaction����


    ��It seems like something big is happening.��


    ��Let��s go, let''s search the whole vige immediately!��


    ��Focus on the Uchiha n''s settlement!��


    ��Go!��


    Without mentioning the actions of the Anbu��s members, Eagle rushed like the wind and finally arrived at Minato��s house within twenty minutes. He urgently knocked on the door and called out.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    ��Yondaime-sama!��


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    ��Yondaime-sama!��


    ��Eagle?��


    After being awakened by the noise, Minato came to the balcony in his pajamas. He looked down and saw Eagle, ��Why are you here sote? What happened?��


    ��Yondaime-sama, it��s not good!��


    Eagle jumped onto the balcony and said solemnly, ��Someone infiltrated the data room in Anbu��s Headquarters just now, and rummaged through Kanp��''s information!��


    ��Who is the intruder?�� Minato felt a vague sense of foreboding in his heart.


    ��We can''t confirm, but the intruder has the Sharingan and entered from outside the vige.�� Eagle said solemnly, ��I suspect he''s from the Abyss.��


    ��Abyss?��


    Minato was startled, then his face changed drastically: ��Not good!��


    This afternoon, Kanp�� went out of the vige to meet Abyss��s Tenk��, and now, in the evening, someone from the Abyss came to the Anbu��s Headquarters to investigate Kanp��''s information.


    The only possibility Minato could think of was that Kanp��''s identity as a double-agent had been exposed, so the Abyss sent someone to investigate him!


    In other words, once the intruder finds something and sent back the information, Kanp�� might have to face Abyss alone!


    Although Kanp�� mastered Flying Thunder God Technique, Minato, who also masters Flying Thunder God Technique, knows that in some desperate situations, even the Flying Thunder God Technique might not be enough to let them escape!


    ��We must not let that intruder leave the vige!�� Minato said sternly.


    ��Yes!��


    ����


    That night.


    Konoha��s Anbu worked overtime collectively until the early hours of the morning. They worked in groups of two to carry out a carpet search in the vige. However, with the continuous expansion of Konoha over the years, the vige��s size had berger andrger, so even if Minato mobilized all the Anbu��s members in the vige, it would be impossible to search the entire vige in just one night!


    Minato and Eagle stood quietly by the railing of the Hokage Tower''s rooftop, waiting patiently. The sky was getting brighter, but there was still no useful information from the Anbu.


    At this time, there were already pedestrians moving around under the Hokage Tower. Yes, the residents of Konoha, who had rested all night, had gotten up. They went to school, went to work, did business, went shopping, and soon the quiet Konoha was covered by hustle and bustle.


    But Minato��s heart was as cold as ice. He knew that the possibility of finding the intruder were slim to none. In other words�� Kanp�� is in danger!

 Chapter 855: Kakashis Dilemma

    Chapter 855: Kakashi''s Dilemma


    On the eastern coast of the Land of Fire, Kanp�� and Tenk�� swaggered to rent a ship and hire a dozen sailors at a bustling pier, then set sail and headed into the deep sea.


    Their destination was a deserted ind hundreds of kilometers away from the coastline of the Land of Fire. The area of ??this deserted ind is notrge, and one use of Nativity of a World of Trees is enough to cover all the ind with trees, so that it can be used it as the best ce to trap the Flying Thunder God Technique��s user.


    However, when Kanp�� saw the full view of this ind, he didn��t feel too good.


    ��Isn��t this Land of Whirlpools?�� Kanp�� stared at the Tenk�� in disbelief.


    Tenk�� crossed his arms and nodded solemnly: ��Hundreds of kilometers away from thework cable, a deserted ind, remote, rarely visited by people. This ind meets all your requirements. I, ��madara and Tathagata all agree that this ce is great.��


    ��What you said make sense, I was speechless for a while���� Kanp�� turned his head away in embarrassment.


    As the ship approached the ind of the Land of Whirlpools, Kanp�� and Tenk�� jumped off the ship and walked on the sea directly.


    ��


    Konoha.Hokage Tower��s rooftop.


    Minato watched as the vige gradually became lively, but he felt a little irritable.


    ��Could it only be that I can only watch as Kanp�� fall into a dire situation?��


    ��What should I do?!��


    Minato pondered deeply, but his mind was in a mess, and he couldn''t think straight.


    Fortunately, the Anbu Commander, Eagle, who was next to him, has a lot of experience. He soon thought of an idea and said: ��Hokage-sama, since we can''t stop the Abyss from sending back the information, retrieving Kanp�� in time can still save him!��


    Minato��s eyes lit up, ��That��s right, Kanp�� left yesterday afternoon, and it has only been less than twenty hours now. We can definitely catch up!��


    Minato��s eyes flickered, and he said: ��Go and call Kakashi immediately. No, I''ll go find him myself!��


    As he finished speaking, Minato turned into a blur and disappeared.


    Eagle was taken aback: ��Shouldn��t he let the Anbu look for him?��


    ��


    Ring ring ring����


    The piercing rm clock made Kakashi''s head ache. He had stayed upte reading his perverted bookst night and almost pulled an all-nighter. Now, he has to get up early today to be the leader of the Military Police Force�� ��Sigh, being a high-ranking official is really tiring.��


    Kakashi, with his dead fish eye,zily got dressed, washed up, and ate breakfast. However, he had only taken a few bites when a gust of wind blew through the window, rushing towards him.


    nk nk nk, the broken ss scattered all over the floor!


    ��Who?��


    Kakashi��szy gaze immediately sharpened, and the chopsticks in his hand stabbed fiercely towards the intruder.


    ��It��s me!�� Minato��s voice came from the gust of wind.


    ��Eh?��


    Kakashi rolled his eye and quickly withdrew the chopsticks in his hand


    ��Minato-sensei, it''s early in the morning, and you���� Kakashi said, turning to look at the shattered ss window, and said, ��owe me a recement.��


    ��Kakashi,e with me now!�� Minato grabbed Kakashi and forcibly dragged him out of the room.


    ��Minato-sensei, what''s the rush? What''s happened?�� Kakashi turned back to look at the breakfast on the table, feeling unable to breathe due to heartache.


    ��Kanp�� is in trouble.��


    Minato said solemnly, ��Kakashi, you must find him in the shortest time!��


    ��Kanp��?��


    Kakashi rolled his eye upon hearing this, ��Minato-sensei, that guy can use the Flying Thunder God Technique. Even if he''s in danger, he can easily escape.��


    Minato��s expression became solemn and he said: ��It''s precisely because he can use the Flying Thunder God Technique that I''m more worried!��


    ��If Abyss really wants to deal with Kanp��, then what Kanp�� might face could be a terrifying situation where even the Flying Thunder God Technique can''t help him escape!��


    Kakashi could hear the concern in Minato��s tone, and his expression gradually became serious. He immediately asked: ��Minato-sensei, what happened?��


    ��Yesterday afternoon, Kanp�� was called out of the vige by Abyss. That night, Abyss sent someone to infiltrate the Anbu��s Headquarters and look through Kanp��''s files.�� Minato said as he grabbed Kakashi and ran towards the vige��s gate.


    The surrounding streets seemed to retreat at lightning speed, but Kakashi remained oblivious!


    ��Kanp�� was called out by Abyss, and then Abyss sent someone to invade the Anbu��s Headquarters to check his files����


    Kakashi��s pupil abruptly shrank: ��Kanp����s identity in Abyss was exposed?��


    ��Wait!��


    ��What is Abyss?��


    While Kakashi was confused, he also felt a sense of indescribable grievance: ��Minato-sensei����


    Minato suddenly remembered that Kakashi was not aware of Abyss''s existence, so he exined simply, ��Abyss is a mysterious organization that only recruits those with Kekkei Genkai. When Shisui joined Akatsuki as an undercover agent, Kanp�� also infiltrated Abyss to gather intelligence.��


    Kakashi put aside hisplex thoughts and carefully pondered Minato��s words.


    ��From sensei��s tone, it was not difficult to hear that Abyss seemed to be a more troublesome and mysterious organization than Akatsuki, and Kanp�� infiltrated Abyss as an undercover����


    ��What did Minato-sensei just say?��


    ��Kanp�� is exposed?��


    ��If that Abyss wants to deal with Kanp��, they will definitely consider his mastery of Flying Thunder God Technique����


    ��In other words, once that Abyss takes action, it will definitely be swift and decisive, not allowing Kanp�� to escape even with the Flying Thunder God Technique!��


    ��Things seemed to be getting veryplicated.��


    Whoosh!


    The wind stopped suddenly, and Kakashi felt a strong force pushing him forward, causing him to take two more steps before stopping abruptly.


    He looked around and realized that they are already standing at the vige��s gate!


    ��How much time has passed?��


    ��As expected of Minato-sensei, he��s really the fastest man in the Shinobi World!��


    ��Kakashi.�� Minato looked towards Kakashi, ��It''s up to you from here.��


    ��I understand.�� Kakashi immediately bit his thumb, formed hand seals, and mmed the ground: ��Summoning Technique!��


    Bang!


    In a puff of smoke, eight Ninken appeared brightly!


    The leader, Pakkun, spoke up: ��Kakashi, long time no see.��


    ��Pakkun, do you still remember that guy Kanp����s scent?�� Kakashi asked.


    ��Yeah, remember, what��s wrong?�� Pakkun asked.


    ��He left the vige and may be in danger, so I''m entrusting you to find him as soon as possible!�� Kakashi solemnly said.


    ��Leave it to us.��


    Pakkun turned to the seven other dogs behind him and barked a few words in dognguage. Then, the eight Ninken scattered in all directions.


    Minato knew that Kakashi was a professional in finding people, so he remained silent all the way to avoid causing trouble for him.


    ��Minato-sensei, let��s follow Pakkun.�� Kakashi said, ��If there''s any news, they will inform Pakkun in time.��


    ��Okay.�� Minato agreed and followed behind Kakashi and Pakkun.


    About half an hourter, the Ninken finally got a whiff of Kanp��''s scent. The barking of dogs sounded, and Pakkun immediately led Minato and Kakashi to find the Ninken, and then followed the remaining scent of Kanp�� to track him. Unfortunately, they were unable to find him, as Kanp��''s scent hadpletely disappeared ten kilometers away.


    Pakkun and the other Ninken sniffed around the area but couldn''t find Kanp��''s scent.


    ��Kakashi, Yondaime Hokage, this is as far as we can go.�� Pakkun lowered his head, ��Sorry for not being of much help.��


    ��It��s okay.�� Kakashiforted him softly and then dismissed them.


    Then, he turned to look at Minato, and said solemnly, ��Minato-sensei, Kanp�� may have used Flying Thunder God Technique to teleport away.��


    Minato also guessed this situation and couldn''t help but sigh: ��We''ve done everything we could. Now, all we can do is pray for Kanp��''s safety.��

 Chapter 856: Big Brother, You Died So Tragically!!!

    Chapter 856: Big Brother, You Died So Tragically!!!


    If one nts flowers with care, they won��t bloom, and if one nts willows without care, they will grow thickly.


    On the third day when Minato stopped searching for Kanp��, information suddenly arrived from the eastern coastal area.


    ��Renting a ship to sail out to sea?��


    Minato��s expression couldn''t help but darken upon seeing the information.


    In the sea, Flying Thunder God Technique would be greatly restricted. The teleport points such as special kunai will sink into the seabed once it touches the water, it is equivalent to being invisible sealed.


    ��If Kanp�� was taken to the depths of the ocean����


    Minato didn''t dare to hesitate and immediately organized a rescue team.


    Although so many days had passed, Minato does not intend to give up as long as there was a glimmer of hope.


    However, considering the mystery and strength of Abyss, the rescue team shouldn''t be toorge, but it must consist of the elites among the elites!After thinking for a while, Minato thought selected three people, namely Kakashi, Guy, and Itachi.


    Kakashi is a copy master and is proficient in thousands of Ninjutsu, including hundreds of Water Release Ninjutsu. With him present, even if they didn''t have an advantage, they wouldn''t fall into passivity in this rescue operation on the sea.


    Guy is a Taijutsu Shinobi, and an amphibiousbatant. He can be used both as a spear in advancing and a shield in retreating. Moreover, he has trained Forbidden Technique, Eight Gates Technique. If they encountered a life-threatening situation, he could open the gates to fight the enemy.


    Itachi possessed 3-Tomoe Sharingan and is proficient in Uchiha n��s Genjutsu. And ording to Shisui, Itachi��s Genjutsu was already a cut above the rest among the same tomoe, with only Shisui above him.


    Kakashi, Guy, and Itachi are all experts in Ninjutsu, Taijutsu and Genjutsu respectively. With the three of them teamed up, they would be able to handle any unforeseen circumstances!


    Half an hourter, Kakashi, Guy and Itachi appeared in the office.


    Minato didn''t waste time with them, and directly appointed Kakashi as a temporary captain, leading Guy and Itachi to the sea for the rescue operations.


    They departed immediately!


    ��Kakashi, pay attention to safety.�� After issuing the mission, Minato earnestly reminded.


    ��Understood!�� Kakashi responded solemnly, then looked at Guy and Itachi, and said with a smile, ��Let��s go!��


    When they left the Hokage Tower, Guy finally couldn''t help but ask: ��Kakashi, who exactly are we going to rescue?��


    Itachi also looked towards Kakashi curiously.


    It''s important to note that Kakashi was currently the Military Police Force��s Captain. With the Deputy Captain, Shisui in the border, the fact that Minato still sent Kakashi out meant that the person they were rescuing was definitely very special!


    ��It��s Kanp��.�� Kakashi said in a solemn tone, ��That idiot might be in trouble, and I don''t know if we''ll make it in time.��


    ��What?�� Guy was stunned, shaking his head in disbelief, ��Kanp�� has mastered Flying Thunder God Technique. If he wanted to escape, who can keep him?��


    ��It��s the sea!��


    Itachi, with his high intelligence and quick reactions, immediately guessed the truth from Minato��s words and said, ��Captain Kanp����s Flying Thunder God Technique will be greatly restricted in the deep sea! If someone wants to deal with Captain Kanp��, the only possibility is to take him into the deep sea!��


    ��That idiot is usually much sneakier than anyone else. At a critical moment, how could he�� sigh, let''s go.�� Kakashi sighed irritably.


    The three of them were all elite Shinobi. The Ninja Tools, bandages, detoxification pills, food pills and other items they carried with them body are all top-of-the-line, so they could immediately set off without replenishment.


    Leaving Konoha, the three people rushed all the way, and arrived at the pier where Kanp�� had appeared in the intelligence five dayster.


    After some inquiries, they quickly found the ship Kanp�� had rented and were then informed of the destination of that voyage.


    ��Land of Whirlpools?�� Kakashi looked at the sailor with some doubt.


    The sailor was a rough man. He became angry when he saw Kakashi questioning him, but��


    ncing at the forehead protector on Kakashi''s forehead, the sailor felt scared�� Cough, he said humbly: ��That''s right, it''s the Land of Whirlpools. Although it''s deserted now, I used to go there to avoid several storms when I was with a ship, so I definitely won''t be mistaken!��


    ��Kakashi, this seems too simple. Could the person going to the Land of Whirlpools be someone impersonating him? While Kanp�� and the others went in another direction?�� Guy rubbed his chin and said thoughtfully, as if possessed by a famous detective.


    ��We''ll know when we get there.�� Kakashi said.


    After all, so many days had passed. So even if Kanp�� really got into trouble, his body might have already turned cold. There was no need to rush for this short amount of time.


    So Kakashi��s group rented the ship and the sailors, and set off for the Land of Whirlpools at noon that day.


    ��


    Night fell slowly.


    Konoha.


    Gekko Mansion.


    After Keiko finished preparing dinner, Hoshino and Hayate appeared on time.


    ��Kanp�� hasn��te back yet.�� Keiko looked at her husband and nephew disgustingly, and missed Kanp�� a little.


    ��Don��t worry, Aunt Keiko. Big brother is so cunning, he''ll be back soon afterpleting the mission.�� Hayate said with a smile.


    Hoshino frowned and pped him on the back of his head, annoyed: ��Why do you talk about your big brother like that?��


    ��He''s always been super cunning�� I don''t even know how many times he tricked me when I was a kid. Every time I recall the past, I feel like crying���� Hayate suppressed his grievances and forced a smile: ��I was wrong, not cunning, but clever, Big brother is the smartest.��


    ��Alright, let''s eat quickly.�� Keiko smiled and served them food.


    After dinner, Hayate went out to find Yugao to stroll around the vige.


    Yugao, with her long purple hair, had been waiting outside the mansion for a while now. Her figure was striking, but her expression seemed somewhat absent-minded.


    ��Yugao, where should we go tonight?�� Hayate asked with a gentle tone, sounding almost like a woman.


    ��Anywhere.�� Yugao replied.


    ��Then let��s go to Senju Park.��


    Hayate and Yugao walked side by side on the street, the evening breeze chilly, but the atmosphere is somewhat heavy.


    Hayate nced at his girlfriend, who was frowning lightly, feeling uneasy: ��Yugao, you''ve been frowning for the past few days. Is there something I don''t know about?��


    ��I���� Yugao looked at him, hesitating.


    ��Yugao, tell me!�� Hayate looked at her nervously.


    ��I��I��m not sure.�� Yugao shook her head slightly.


    Hayate��s heart skipped a beat upon hearing this.


    ��Not sure?��


    Although he was easily tricked by Kanp�� when he��s young, Hayate is still quite intelligent. From Yugao��s response, he knew that whatever she wanted to say must be rted to him. Coupled with the fact that she is now an Anbu��s member, and his big brother had just left the vige on a mission a few days ago��


    ��It��s rted to my big brother, isn��t it?�� After taking a few steps, Hayate suddenly felt that his leg muscles seemed to cramp, and he couldn��t move his leg for a while.


    Yugao remained silent, her expression unpleasant.


    ��It��s really rted to Big brother?��


    ��How is it possible?!��


    Hayate had lived under Kanp��''s shadow since he was a child. Although he knew there were countless experts in the Shinobi World, he still subconsciously believed that no one in the Shinobi World could kill his big brother.


    ��But unexpectedly����


    ��Big brother����


    ��You died so tragically!!!��


    Hayate clenched his teeth and his gums started bleeding.


    He clenched his fists, veins popping on the back of his hands.


    Then, he heard Yugao said: ��Someone infiltrated the Anbu��s Headquarters a few days ago and looked through the information of Big brother Kanp��. After that, Commander and Hokage-sama ordered all Anbu to carpet search the viges to find the intruder, but unfortunately, we didn��t find them in the end.��


    ��That��s it?��


    Hayate stopped gritting his teeth and turned his head to look at her.


    ��So, Big brother is not dead?�� Hayate rubbed the sides of his cheeks, feeling a bitter sense of wasted emotions.


    ��For now, he should be ssified as missing.��


    Seeing Hayate��s relieved expression, Yugao was a bit surprised, ��Hayate, are you not worried?��


    ��Oh, hehehehe����


    Hayateughed dryly, ��Worried? I''m worried sick about him.��


    Yugao couldn''t help but find the bond between these two brothers somewhat strange.


    ��When we��re young, Hayate used to stick to Big brother Kanp�� all the time, but why did he be so ambivalent when he grew up? Every time I mention Big brother Kanp��, Hayate suddenly bes so weird.��


    ��Hmm, it must be my imagination.��


    ��I shouldn''t doubt their brotherly bond.��


    Yugao cheered up and said with a smile: ��Let��s go, to Senju Park.��

 Chapter 857: Traces of Battle In The Land of Whirlpools

    Chapter 857: Traces of Battle In The Land of Whirlpools


    Whoosh whoosh~~~


    Rumbling waves echoed across the vast sea, with rolling waves and roaring winds. Amidst the howling sea breeze, there were faint and melodious bird cries.


    ��We should reach the Land of Whirlpools soon.��


    On the deck of the ship, Kakashi remarked as he raised his head and looked at the seagulls flying in the sky, gently moving his neck.


    Standing beside him, Itachi also gazed around.


    As for Guy, he was currently hanging over the side of the ship like a ribbonfish, his upper and lower body fluttering in the wind as he vomited incessantly.


    ��Guy, it''s been two days already. Are you sure you''re okay?�� Kakashi looked helplessly at his��green ass pping.


    ��I-I''m�� urgh�� fine.�� Guy replied weak, his face pale and bloodless, ��I''ll feel better after I vomit a bit more.��


    ��Captain Kakashi, the Land of Whirlpools is up front!�� Itachi suddenly pointed to a small ck dot at the end of the horizon.As the ship rapidly approached, the small dot grewrger andrger, turning�� ��Green?��


    ��I must have seen too much of Guy��s ass,�� Kakashi rubbed his eye, then looked again, but it was still green!


    ��Hey, is that really the Land of Whirlpools?�� Kakashi looked doubtful.


    Ever since the Land of Whirlpools was destroyed by the joint efforts of various countries decades ago, the ind had beenpletely deserted. Although it hadn''t be a barren wastnd, it certainly couldn''t be as lush as what they were seeing now.


    ��Could we have veered off course?�� Itachi turned to look at the helmsman behind them.


    ��No way! We''re all experienced sailors here. There''s no way we could have taken the wrong course!�� The helmsman quickly defended himself, ��That ind must be the Land of Whirlpools!��


    Just as Kakashi was about to say something, he suddenly caught sight of Guy, who was hanging over the side of the ship, falling into the sea with a ssh.


    ��That idiot!��


    Kakashi quickly jumped into the water and fished him from the seabed.


    ��Guy-senpai, are you okay?�� Itachi also jumped down from the deck and stood steadily on the surface of the water.


    But as they jumped, the ship suddenly made a graceful turn and left behind a perfect wave, sailing away with the wind.


    A sailor on the side of the ship shouted: ��Shinobi-sama, we''ve reached the Land of Whirlpools! We''re leaving now, goodbye!��


    ��Are they just leaving us behind?��


    Itachi looked towards Kakashi, his eyes filled with questions.


    Kakashi pondered for a moment before saying: ��Forget it, let them go.��


    Their only clue now was the ind of the Land of Whirlpools. If they find someone from Abyss on the ind, there would undoubtedly be a fierce battle, which could endanger innocent lives.


    And if they found nothing on the ind, they would lose Kanp��''s trailpletely.


    With Guy''s current condition, he probably wouldn''t get on a ship again even if he was beaten to death.


    So, there is no need to let the ship stay here and wait for them.


    ��I-I''m fine.�� Guy spat out some seawater, his reflexes improving significantly after being seasick.


    ��Itachi, take care of Guy and let him rest. I''ll go ind and take a look first.�� Kakashi said as he handed Guy over to Itachi.


    ��Captain Kakashi, be careful!�� Itachi said.


    Kakashi waved his hand and turned into a blur, quickly rushing towards the Land of Whirlpools.


    ��This is����


    When he came to the edge of the ind, Kakashi looked up and saw towering giant trees everywhere on the ind. It��s dense and endless, like a millennial forest ind!


    In Kakashi''s mind, Tenzo��s figure subconsciously emerged.


    ��Wood Release?��


    ��No way, right?��


    Kakashi''s expression became solemn as he walked onto the shore and immediately noticed something unusual when he lowered his head.


    The ground was covered with light yellow sand, soft under his feet. Such sandy terrain obviously couldn''t support trees, yet there were towering trees everywhere!


    ��Trees growing on the beach?��


    This scene suddenly reminded Kakashi of an incident several years ago��


    ��I remember back then, in the Land of Wind��s desert, a forest appeared overnight, stretching for dozens of kilometers��I was curious at the time, but Minato-sensei didn��t allow me to investigate further.��


    Kakashi��s eye flickered, ��So, is it Abyss? Have they awakened someone with Wood Release? It''s unbelievable.��


    As Kakashi took a step forward, his whole body stiffened.


    ��Not good!��


    ��If that Abyss��s member who awakened Wood Release is still on the ind, he must have spotted me by now!��


    ��If I move forward any further����


    Kakashi''s muscles tensed, and he cautiously steps back step by step. When he retreated to the sea, he breathed a sigh of relief, and then formed hand seal and created a shadow clone.


    ��Dangerous situations should be handled by shadow clones���� Kakashi said solemnly: ��I��ll leave it to you.��


    The shadow clone nodded and dashed into the dense forest on the ind.


    About half an hourter, Guy and Itachi came over.


    ��Kakashi, why are you standing here? Did you find anything?�� Guy asked.


    Seeing Guy''s face regaining color, Kakashi''s nervousness eased slightly, and he replied: ��Yes, the first thing I noticed is this forest in front of us.��


    ��Forest? ��Guy is puzzled.


    ��This forest does seem suspicious, to be able to grow on the beach.�� Itachi looked at the dense forest on the beach. Suddenly, he thought of the incident from several years ago and eximed, ��Could it be Wood Release?��


    ��Wood Release? That brat Tenzo is here too?�� Guy asked in surprise.


    ��Idiot, it''s not Tenzo. There��s no way Tenzo''s Wood Release could create such arge forest.�� Kakashi said.


    As Tenzo''s former captain, Kakashi was very certain of this.


    ��But other than Tenzo, who else could it be?�� Guy blinked and looked towards Kakashi with big eyes, seeking an answer.


    Itachi��s pupils shrank, and at this moment, he also thought of the desert in the Land of Wind, and couldn''t help but look at Kakashi with curiosity.


    Unfortunately, for some shameful reason, Kakashi didn''t want to share Abyss-rted information with them. He turned his head away and said, ��I��ve sent a shadow clone to search the ind. I believe there will be clues soon, so let''s not specte recklessly.��


    In this way, another half hour passed, and Kakashi''s shadow clone finally dissipated, transmitting its memories back. Receiving the memory, Kakashi raised an eyebrow and said: ��I have a bad news and a good news. Which one do you want to hear first?��


    ��Tell us the bad news first!�� Guy eximed loudly.


    Kakashi nodded and said: ��The good news is that the Shinobi who used Wood Release isn''t on the ind.��


    Hearing this, Guy��s eyes widened: ��Kakashi, are you trying to pick a fight!��


    ��The bad news is that Kanp�� isn''t on the ind either.�� Kakashi said with a sigh.


    Itachi asked, ��Captain Kakashi, are there signs of battle on the ind?��


    Kakashi nodded solemnly and said: ��Let��s go and have a look.��


    The three of them entered the dense forest on the ind, winding their way through and eventually arriving at the center of the ind.


    It��s just that this ce has long been turned into a ruin, with the ground pockmarked with water pits, scorched pits, and cracked pits, all filled with broken branches and roots.


    ��These were caused by Five Attributes Ninjutsu.�� Itachi recognized it at a nce.


    Around the pits were also numerous tree stumps, some with clean cuts, while others were covered in electric burn marks, clearly caused by the Konoha-Style Kenjutsu.


    And simr traces extended from the center of the ind to the west, then from the west to the south, covering almost half of the ind.


    Apparently, Kanp�� had engaged in a difficult battle to escape from here.


    ��Kanp��''s Flying Thunder God Kunai.�� Kakashi also found a sharp kunai among the broken branches and leaves.


    ��Huh?��


    Itachi��s figure flickered, and he suddenly came to a nearby giant tree. On the giant tree��s trunk, there is a sword handle resembling bamboo was embedded. At first nce, the three of them knew that it was Kanp��''s Kusunagi Sword!


    Seeing this, Kakashi, Guy, and Itachi looked at each other.

 Chapter 858: I Cant Hold On Anymore

    Chapter 858: I Can''t Hold On Anymore


    ��From the scene, it appears that after Kanp�� was brought here, then he fought against the mysterious Wood Release Shinobi. He used Five-Attributes Ninjutsu, Konoha-Style Kenjutsu, and even Flying Thunder God Technique, and here, these should be Garaga��s snake scales. Kanp�� even summoned Ryuchi Cave��s snake for this battle, but unfortunately, he was ultimately defeated by Wood Release and forcibly taken away.��


    ording to the traces on the scene, Kakashi made a reasonable analysis.


    ��So, who exactly brought Kanp�� here?��


    Guy urgently asked, ��And who is this mysterious Wood Release Shinobi? Kakashi, you must know, right?!��


    ��This is confidential information, Guy, stop asking.�� Kakashi said sternly.


    Guy eximed: ��Kakashi, Kanp�� might be in danger right now, don''t use ssified information to fool me!��


    Kakashi sighed bitterly: ��I do know a little about it, but����


    ��But?�� Guy red at Kakashi angrily.


    Kakashi relented, and said helplessly: ��But I don��t know either.����Kakashi, what are you talking about?�� Guy looked incredulous.


    ��Guy, I''m not lying to you. I only found out ten days ago that Kanp�� was working undercover in an organization called Abyss. This Abyss is very mysterious, and only Shinobi with Kekkei Genkai are recruited. As for where the Abyss��s Headquarters is, who the leader is, how many members there are, or who has this Wood Release Kekkei Genkai, I don''t know any of that.�� Kakashi said with bitter expression.


    ��Abyss?��


    ��Never heard of it.��


    Guy blinked his eyes and asked, ��Kakashi, since we know that it''s Abyss that captured Kanp��, can''t we just find this organization and save Kanp��?��


    Kakashi smiled bitterly, shaking his head: ��If it��s that simple, Minato-sensei doesn��t need to send us here.��


    Itachi interjected with a question: ��Since Captain Kanp�� was undercover in Abyss, didn''t he gather any useful intelligence?��


    ��I don��t know.�� Kakashi replied.


    ��I don��t care!��


    Guy clenched his fists in agitation and asked, ��Kakashi, tell me where to go to save Kanp��?��


    ��Guy, Calm down!��


    Kakashi grabbed Guy''s arm and said heavily, ��The trail ends here, and we have no way to continue tracking him.��


    ��But�� Damn it!!��


    Guy suddenly went into a rage, punching the ground and creating a huge crater.


    Itachi furrowed his brows in contemtion, countless thoughts shing through his mind. But with such scarce information, even he felt powerless.


    Kakashi''s gaze lowered as he said, ��Let��s go back.��


    It might seem like he wasn''t affected, but having experienced his father''s suicide, Obito''s betrayal, Rin''s death, and countless separations during the Third Great Ninja War, Kakashi had learned to conceal many emotions in his heart.


    ��I refuse to ept this!!�� Guy roared loudly, then suddenly dashed towards the beach.


    ��Guy!��


    Kakashi and Itachi hurriedly followed after him. When they reached the shore, they saw Guy biting his thumb and summoned arge turtle with red shell!


    ��Ningame, if it''s you, you can definitely find clues!��


    Guy pushed the turtle into the sea eagerly and urgently shouted, ��Kanp�� was captured a few days ago, so please look for the traces left by the enemy when they left.��


    ��It''s rare for me toe out, yet you asked such crazy things from me.��


    Ningame grumbled, ��Guy, the sea is constantly in motion, even the scent left a minute ago will disappear the next second, let alone a few days ago!��


    ��How do you know if you don''t try it?�� Guy shouted.


    Ningame still wanted to argue, but seeing Guy��s fierce expression, he reluctantly agreed: ��Then, I will try.��


    After Ningame went underwater and circled around the ind of Land of Whirlpools, he naturally found nothing.


    ��That''s enough, Guy, let''s go back.��


    Kakashi patted Guy��s shoulder, and said, ��Maybe Minato-sensei has another way.��


    After Guy dismissed Ningame, he bowed his head and followed with a somewhat dejected expression.


    Itachi''s face also carried some sadness; after all, Kanp�� was his Captain.


    ��


    Ten dayster, Kakashi''s team returned to Konoha and reported the mission process to Minato in Hokage��s Office.


    After listening to Kakashi��s report, Minato fell silent. After a while, he said: ��For the time being�� define Kanp�� as missing. Kakashi, Guy, Itachi, thank you for your hard work.��


    ��Hokage-sama, are we just going to give up like this? That abyss, can��t we just find its headquarters?�� Ten days had passed, but Guy was still unwilling to give up


    Minato nced at Kakashi, then said: ��Kanp�� has been staying undercover in Abyss for many years, and he has indeed gathered a lot of secret intelligence, but very little of it is rted to Abyss.��


    ��Hokage-sama.��


    Itachi suddenly thought of something and said, ��Since Abyss is so cautious, then how did Captain Kanp��municate with abyss?��


    ��Ry��shi Tenk��, a Shinobi with Explosion Release Kekkei Genkai.�� Minato said.


    ��Ry��shi Tenk��?��


    ��Such a strange name.��


    Itachi then said: ��Hokage-sama, as long as we capture this Ry��shi Tenk��, I can extract information about Abyss from him!��


    Minato shook his head slightly. He knew that all Abyss��s members are in single-line contact, so even if they find Tenk��, it is impossible��


    ��Huh?��


    ��That��s right, Ry��shi Tenk�� is Kanp����s upline, then, who is Ry��shi Tenk����s upline?��


    ��And who is Ry��shi Tenk����s upline��s upline?��


    ��As long as we capture Ry��shi Tenk��, we can follow this line of inquiry. And ultimately, at the end of this line, it must be the leader of Abyss!��


    ��And it��s not just Ry��shi Tenk��. As long as we find Hyuga Taki or Yuki Hy��ketsu, we can also dig out Abyss��s leader in this way!��


    At this moment, Minato��s mind suddenly became clear.


    ��It��s just that�� Itachi��s method is indeed feasible, but can Kanp�� hold on until then?��


    Minato shook his head and said: ��Ry��shi Tenk��, Yuki Hy��ketsu, and Hyuga Taki, these three people are all members of Abyss. I will immediately issue a high reward bounty for them! Itachi, thank you for your reminder!��


    Itachi smiled slightly: ��I thought Abyss was so mysterious, but it turns out there are so many members.��


    Kakashi and Guy are also visibly rxed at this moment.


    Since they have found a way to save Kanp��, it now depends on whether Kanp�� can hold on until then!


    ����


    ��No more, I can��t hold on anymore!!��


    In the underground base below the Land of Iron''s frozen soil, Kanp��y on a wooden bed, with two stunning beauties massaging his back.


    The appearance of these two beauties is exactly the same as two famous stars surnamed Liu in Kanp��''s previous life. Of course, it''s not that the two famous female stars have crossed over to this world too, but rather�� they are Kanp��''s shadow clones transformed. (T/N: The Author is talking about Liu Yifei and Liu Shishi. You guys can check their name on google if you want to know what they looked like.)


    ��Gently�� be gentle.��


    ��Ah, a bit more~~~��


    ��Enough!��


    Bang bang~!


    With the light smoke, the two star-like beauties returned to Kanp��''s appearance and angrily said: ��I''ve seen shameless people, but never someone as shameless as you!��


    ��To think you wouldn''t even spare your own shadow clones, I''m ashamed to be associated with you!��


    After they spoke, the two shadow clones exploded in shame right where they stood.


    ��I didn��t do anything.��


    Kanp�� felt frustrated, ��I''m just feeling a little sore �� Sigh, these shadow clones, day by day, I have no idea what they''re thinking, their mindset ispletely unhealthy!��


    After saying this, he turned his head to look at the shadow clones who were generating electricity by hands, and gently asked, ��You����


    Bang bang bang!


    The lights went out, and the underground space instantly plunged into darkness.

 Chapter 859: Bounty of One Billion

    Chapter 859: Bounty of One Billion


    It��s very easy for a person��s life to be lonely and empty, especially spending all day underground, unable to see the sun. That oppressive feeling can drive people to the brink of copse!


    Fortunately, Kanp��''s shadow clones are good-looking, pleasant to talk to, seductive in figure, and sexy in clothing. Unfortunately, they have some misunderstanding about Transformation Technique, always treating it as gender transformation, which Kanp�� doesn''t mind too much, but�� ��Sigh!��


    ��So tired!��


    As the days went by, the red stardust, the representation of the Byakugan Kekkei Genkai in Kanp��''s mind, increased day by day.


    Finally, on thest day of the 59th year of Konoha, Kanp�� gathered forty-nine pieces of Byakugan Kekkei Genkai red stardust.


    Under Kanp��''s nervous gaze, the forty-nine red stardust slowly began to rotate and entwine with each other, like a group of red fireflies attracting each other.


    ��Has it started to merge?��


    Kanp�� carefully sensed it and indeed found that these red stardust were approaching and merging with each other, but the process was a bit slow.


    Kanp�� had no choice but to lie on the wooden bed and wait quietly.����


    Land of Fire.


    Konoha.


    Gekko Mansion.


    Keiko, Hoshino, Hayate, and Karin are having New Year��s Eve dinner. Without Kanp��, the family of four�� ate exceptionally well!


    In less than half an hour, they finished all the sumptuous dishes prepared by Keiko this afternoon.


    ��I''m going to y with Hinata.�� Karin wiped her mouth clean and directly climbed over the wall to y next door.


    ��I''m going for a walk.�� Hayate burped, wrapped himself in his padded coat, and went out to find Yugao.


    Keiko shook her head and sighed, cleaning up while gently looking at Hoshino: ��These children�� in the end, only the two of us are left.��


    ��Uh�� I have an appointment with Tabako-chan��s grandfather to y chess tonight, haha, Keiko���� Hoshino stood up reservedly.


    ������ Keiko choked silently.


    Outside the mansion.


    After Hayate and Yugao met up, they walked aimlessly along the snow-covered road.


    ��Yugao, is there any news about Big brother from Anbu?�� Hayate asked softly.


    Yugao shook her head slightly: ��No, but����


    ��But what?�� Hayate��s expression tightened.


    When he first heard that his big brother was missing, Hayate was not nervous at all. But now, it''s New Year''s Eve. Not only did his big brother not return, but there was also no news at all, so he couldn''t help but worry.


    Yugao took out a small notebook from her pocket and handed it to Hayate.


    Hayate took a look and found that it was a list of Shinobi World��s Missing-nin��s wanted bounty. His face changed instantly: ��Could it be that Big brother has defected?��


    ��Sigh, Big brother was unruly when he was young, bullying me every day, it''s no wonder he turned bad when he grew up�� I should have thought of it earlier.��


    Hayate thought as he flipped through it, but he couldn''t find Kanp��''s face from start to finish.


    ��Isn''t Big brother here?�� Hayate looked towards Yugao in surprise.


    ��What are you talking about? I asked you to look at the first three people.�� Yugao pouted.


    ��Oh oh.��


    Hayate flipped back to the beginning again, and the first wanted bounty Missing-nin is Hyuga Taki.


    ��Hyuga n?��


    ��Probably defected because of the Caged Bird.��


    Flipping to the second, it was Yuki Hy��ketsu.


    ��A member of Kirigakure��s Yuki n.��


    The third one is called Ry��shi Tenk��, Explosion Release Kekkei Genkai Shinobi.


    ��This kind of Kekkei Genkai belongs to Iwagakure.��


    ��Yugao asked me to look at these three, but what does these people have to do with Big brother?��


    Hayate looked towards girlfriend with puzzled expression.


    ��Their bounties.�� Yugao reminded.


    ��Bounties?��


    Hayate lowered his head and looked again, his pupils immediately shrank: ��Ry��shi Tenk����s bounty�� One billion?��


    As he flipped back to the front, he found that both Hy��ketsu and Taki��s bounties are one billion!


    ��These bounties are too exaggerated, aren''t they?��


    Yugao said: ��Every half month, Hokage-sama increases the bounties on these three individuals, and they are simultaneously posted on every ck market. If I guess right, Big brother Kanp��''s disappearance must be rted to them.��


    ��That means, as long as we find them, we can find out about Big brother''s disappearance?�� Hayate showed thoughtful look and asked, ��Yugao, do you have any information on their whereabouts?��


    Yugao said: ��There have been Rogue Shinobi in the ck market who discovered the whereabouts of Yuki Hy��ketsu. Unfortunately, when the Anbu rushed over, nothing was found.��


    ��I see.�� Hayate frowned tightly.


    ��Hayate, if there''s any news, I''ll inform you immediately.�� Yugao said, holding his hand.


    ��Thank you.��


    ����


    As the two of them left, a figure emerged from behind a nearby telephone pole. It was none other than Hoshino.


    Under the dim moonlight, Hoshino��s expression seemed somewhat mncholic, but it is not surprising. After all, he is an old Shinobi, and he can guess one or two things from Hayate��s expression when Kanp�� was mentioned.


    But even if he guessed, so what?


    He could only pretend to know nothing.


    ��Sigh.��


    Hoshino shrugged his shoulders and walked away.


    ����


    Early the next morning.


    On the first day of Konoha��s 60th year, Naruto, Keiko��s grandson, knocked on the gate early in the morning: ��Grandma Keiko, has Kanp��-senseie back?��


    ��Not yet.��


    Keiko let Naruto in and kindly asked, ��Naruto, have you eaten?��


    ��This�� I''ve eaten.�� Naruto lied with his azure-blue eyes wide open, then dared not look directly at Keiko��s kind eyes. He quickly ran inside, shouting, ��I��m going to find Karin!��


    Finding Karin, Naruto went to the next door and called Hinata out as well. After the three of them gathered, they went to have breakfast nearby and then headed to the southern river for training!


    On the way, the sly fox inside Naruto couldn''t help but speak up: ��Naruto, you obviously like Sakura so much, but you can only train with Karin and Hinata. It��s so sad!��


    ��It''s none of your business, stinky fox!�� Naruto muttered in his heart.


    ��In fact, what Gekko Kanp�� said was not wrong. As long as you reach the peak of the Shinobi World, you can easily get Sakura.��


    Kurama said persuasively, ��As long as you ept me, you can easily obtain power surpassing that of the Kage! By then, are you still afraid that Sakura won''t like you?��


    ��I will stand on the top of the Shinobi World with my own strength!��


    Naruto said firmly, ��I absolutely won''t use any power that doesn''t belong to me!��


    ��Don''t be so stubborn.�� Kurama grumbled dissatisfiedly, ��Naruto, for you, rather than borrowing the power of others, losing Sakura should be the most uneptable thing, right?��


    ��Losing Sakura���� Naruto couldn''t help but feel ufortable when he thought of Sakura and Sasuke''s constant flirting.


    ��It''s too painful.��


    ��Too suffocating.��


    ��I, Namikaze-child of Hokage -Naruto can��t stand this grievance!��


    Kurama immediately sensed the negative emotions in Naruto''s heart and became excited: ��Naruto, don''t hesitate anymore. We have been closely connected since the day you were born, are you still afraid that I will harm you?��


    ��Afraid!�� Naruto said straightforwardly.


    ��You bastard���� Kurama took a deep breath, continuing to bewitch: ��But don''t forget, you still have your parents. If I show any signs of misbehavior, they will surely find out about it and stop me in time, so you really have nothing to worry about!��


    ��I need to think about it some more.�� Naruto frowned, refusing to give in.


    More than an hourter, the three of them arrived at the gentle section of the river.


    As soon as they approached, Naruto felt as if he had been struck by lightning.


    On the river in the distance, Sasuke and Sakura are standing on it hand in hand.

 Chapter 860: The King of Talking?

    Chapter 860: The King of Talking?


    Seeing the scene in front of him, Naruto immediately exploded.


    ��You guys, what are you doing?!!!�� Karin next to him was also shocked, and immediately rushed forward, ��Sakura, you ugly woman, stop it right now!!!��


    ��It��s Karin.�� Sakura showed adylike smile, ��Good morning.��


    ��Good morning, your forehead!��


    Karin gnashing her teeth with resentment: ��I knew that you would pretend to be ady in front of Sasuke�� No, I want to pretend too!��


    ��Sakura,e back soon, it won��t be good if you fall into the water.�� Karin said gently.


    ��It��s disgusting�� I want to vomit���� The smile on Sakura��s face is getting more and more forced.


    ��Naruto, Karin, Hinata.�� Another voice came from the river.


    Everyone then noticed that besides Sakura and Sasuke on the river, there was a third person.��You are?�� Hinata felt this guy looked familiar, but couldn''t remember who he was.


    ��This is my big brother!�� Sasuke said proudly, ��He''s the strongest genius of our Uchiha n, Itachi!��


    ��But isn''t Uchiha n��s strongest genius Shisui of the Body Flicker?�� Naruto��s attention was diverted.


    Sasuke��s face twitched and he argued: ��Although Big Brother Shisui is also very strong, my big brother is the strongest!!��


    ��Big brother, big Brother, you''re already so old, yet you��re still calling ��brother'' all the time.�� Naruto��s attention was quickly attracted by Sakura and Sasuke��s hands again, and he couldn��t help but mocked fiercely.


    ��Bastard!!!�� Sasuke was furious. He pushed Sakura''s hand away and rushed over.


    Naruto is overjoyed and continued: ��Am I wrong? Only kids call people like that. Sasuke, you''re almost graduating and still using childlike expressions. I look down on you!��


    At this time, Sasuke has rushed to the front, and without saying anything further, he swept his leg towards Naruto.


    Naruto leaped back to dodge it, and continued to trash talk: ��Did I hit a nerve by exposing your childish nature? Sakura, wake up, this guy Sasuke is just a brat who hasn��t grown up, that��s why he always puts on airs. It''s all a cover-up!��


    ��Damn it! Shut up!�� Sasuke was so angry his eyes turned red!


    ��Naruto, I won''t allow you to speak ill of Sasuke-kun!!�� Karin and Sakura said in unison.


    ��Naruto���� Hinata is a somewhat embarrassed as she watched Naruto, the king of talking, mocked Sasuke. For a while, she didn��t know whether to stop the fight or stop Naruto from cursing.


    ��Even Sakura and Karin are helping you speak, Sasuke, you little brat, you should go back to first grade and start over for six more years. Shinobi World is too cruel, not suitable for you!�� Naruto continued to bicker with Sasuke, all the while fighting.


    Speaking of which, for Naruto to have such a strong trash-talking ability, it��s also thanks to Kurama.


    Every time Narutomunicates with Kurama, he would be attacked where it hurt the most (Sakura). Naruto quickly learned this trash-talking tactic on his own and soon mastered it. Now that he used it for the first time, it really got Sasuke jumping up and down.


    But as they kept fighting, Naruto couldn''t hold on.


    ��This guy actually uses Sharingan so early, this bastard���� Naruto decisively formed hand seal: ��Multiple Shadow Clone Technique!��


    ��Then just gang up on him!��


    Hundreds of Narutos roared and rushed toward Sasuke.


    ��Sure enough, it��s this move again!!��


    The angry expression on Sasuke��s face suddenly disappeared, reced by a smug sneer, ��The same move won''t work on me!��


    As he said that, Sasuke quickly stepped back on his toes and simultaneously threw his kunai madly at Naruto''s shadow clones.


    Bang~ bang~ bang~��


    The kunai passed through, and Naruto''s shadow clones burst like balloons.


    ��Haha, it worked!��


    ��As expected of Big brother!��


    Sasuke is overjoyed. He had previously consulted Itachi about dealing with Naruto''s shadow clones, and Itachi had told him that in such a situation, he must not engage head-on. Instead, he should use the ��fly a kite�� tactic to consume the opponent''s shadow clones. Once the opponent''s shadow clones were exhausted, whether to fight or retreat would be up to him!


    Sasuke��s face bes more and more proud!


    In contrast, Naruto can no longer restrain his anger!


    ��Damn it!��


    ��Sasuke, you bastard, have you been with Sakura so long that you''ve turned into a woman? Show some backbone and don''t run away!�� Naruto continued his verbal assault while directing his shadow clones to surround Sasuke from all directions.


    ��Trying to trap me?��


    Sasuke has a pair of 2-Tomoe Sharingan, so he can easily observe all directions, and can always run away before the encirclement closed, then he would continue throwing kunai.


    Soon, Sasuke threw out all the kunai in his ninja bag.


    ��Great, he''s out of kunai!��


    ��Let''s see what you''ll do now!��


    ��Beat him while you have the chance!��


    Naruto''s shadow clones shouted as they rushed up, but at this moment ��


    ��Sakura, give me your ninja bag!�� Sasuke shamelessly asked for help from outside.


    ��Okay!�� Without hesitation, Sakura untied her ninja bag and threw it over.


    Sasuke, quick on his feet, stomped on one of Naruto''s shadow clones, grabbed the pouch, and began using his fly a kite tactic while running.


    Watching his shadow clones being destroyed one by one by Sasuke��s kunai, Naruto was in despair!


    It��s not that he loves his shadow clones, it��s mainly Sakura. She actually��she actually��


    ��Woo woo����


    Naruto''s heart was breaking as tears streamed down his face: ��Sakura, why are you like this����


    ��Naruto, don��t you see? Unless you stand at the peak of the Shinobi World, you''ll never win Sakura''s love. ept me, ept me!�� Kurama seized the opportunity to entice Naruto crazily.


    ��I won��t!��


    Naruto''s determination surged, and he firmly rejected Kurama. At the same time, he formed hand seal again: ��Multiple Shadow Clone Technique!��


    Bang~ bang~ bang~ bang~��


    This time, Naruto clenched his teeth and created three hundred shadow clones, immediately overwhelming Sasuke.


    Seeing so many Naruto, Sasuke''s face turned pale, and he couldn��t help but recall the scene of him being surrounded and beaten by Naruto��s 300 shadow clones at the Academy back then.


    ��No, I am different now!��


    ��As long as I''m fast enough, Naruto''s shadow clones can''t catch up with me!��


    ��As long as I have enough kunai, Naruto''s shadow clones won''t be able to hurt me no matter how many there are!��


    Sasuke clenched his teeth and continued to fly the kite, but soon, Sakura��s ninja bag was empty.


    ��What should I do?��


    Sasuke instinctively looked at his brother, Itachi.


    Itachi shook his head slightly, indicating he wouldn''t intervene in their fight.


    ��Sasuke-kun, this is my ninja bag!�� Karin threw out her ninja bag, and at the same time, eximed softly, ��Ganbatte, Sasuke-kun~~��


    ��Karin, even you���� Naruto''s eyes were filled with rage.


    Although he had long known that Karin also liked Sasuke, how could she still help him when Sasuke was already holding hands with Sakura?


    ��This is too much!��


    Naruto felt aggrieved.

 Chapter 861: Itachis Astonishing Discovery

    Chapter 861: Itachi''s Astonishing Discovery


    On the river, Sasuke, with his agile figure, dragged around two hundred Naruto��s clones running wildly on the surface of the river. He threw his kunai like the heavenly maiden scattering flowers, continuously shooting and bursting the Naruto��s clones behind him!


    ��Damn it!��


    ��Sasuke, besides hiding behind Sakura, do you only know how to run?��


    ��If you have the guts, have a real battle with me, you coward!��


    ��Do you think you can defeat me with this method?��


    ��My Kanp��-sensei despises people like you the most!��


    While chasing, Naruto''s clones kept trash-talking, and the ones who cursed the most were targeted by Sasuke and shot down with kunai.


    ��Fool! No matter what means you use, as long as you achieve the final goal, it''s victory. That''s the true essence of a Shinobi!��


    ��You''re still too naive, idiot Naruto!��The swift Sasuke smirked arrogantly, then reached down to grab something, but his smile froze instantly: ��Oh no, I ran out of kunai again!��


    Sasuke continued to lead the battle nonchntly, while ncing at the several people on the shore who were watching the battle.


    ��Sakura and Karin��s Ninja Bags have been used by me. Brother won''t intervene, so that leaves only����


    ��Hinata!��


    Hinata sped her hands on her chest, her Byakugan eyes fixed tightly on the�� hundreds of people fighting, until she noticed Sasuke��s fiery gaze.


    ��Hinata, give me your Ninja Bag!�� Sasuke shouted wildly.


    ��Y-yes!" Hinata, subconsciously obedient, responded softly.


    ��Hinata, don��t give it to him!��


    ��You don''t even like that guy, why are you helping him!��


    ��Hinata, only you can��t help Sasuke!��


    Naruto��s clones shouted angrily, and even dozens of them rushed over to surround Hinata, fearing she might do something foolish out of misced kindness.


    From afar, Sasuke saw that and felt fired up!


    He really wanted to rush to Hinata''s side now, but Naruto''s clones were tightly chasing him like dogs seeing a bone, and dozens of the clones are aware of his intentions, so they kept him and Hinata''s line of sight far apart.


    At this moment, Sasuke also felt his Chakra was faintly exhausted, as if it��s unable to sustain the expenditure of his Sharingan any longer.


    So the question arose: ��Why is my Chakra so inefficient, while that idiot Naruto can possess such a vast amount of Chakra?��


    ��Damn it!!��


    Sasuke��s heart felt so unbnced!


    But seeing Naruto''s clones getting closer and closer, Sasuke quickly suppressed his negative emotions, his face swiftly returning to its usual proud, cold, disdainful expression, and the merciless look of ��you owe me three million dors forever��.


    ��Enough!��


    Sasuke halted his steps, abruptly standing still on the surface of the river. He slowly turned around, the 2-Tomoe Sharingan exuded red light, staring straight at the army of Naruto clones. Then, he pretended to be imposing, ��Naruto, today I����


    ��Don''t act tough, Sasuke, you''re done for!��


    ��Get him!��


    ��Beat him!��


    ��Awooo!!!��


    The clones rushed forward, swarming Sasuke and beating him into the water in an instant, making him gulp down river water.


    ��Sasuke-kun~~�� Sakura and Karin were heartbroken upon seeing this.


    ��Sure enough, Naruto is the strongest in our ss!�� Hinata''s eyes sparkled as she looked at Naruto.


    Meanwhile, Itachi is staring at Naruto��s Shadow Clones, murmuring in his heart: ��Although Naruto has Uzumaki n��s bloodline, isn��t his Chakra too exaggerated?


    Karin is also Uzumaki n��s member, and judging from her hair color, her bloodline is even richer than Naruto''s, yet she doesn''t have as much chakra as Naruto.��


    ��Could there be something abnormal within him?��


    Itachi closed his eyes and opened them again, and his dark eyes instantly turned into the scarlet Sharingan.


    At this moment, Naruto had already dispersed all his clones. With one hand in his pocket and the other dragging the bruised and swollen Sasuke, he proudly walked step by step on the surface of the river, as if a king had descended!


    ��I won!�� Naruto started showing off, ��Sakura, this is the person you like. He��s truly not worth mentioning!��


    ��Sakura, quickly change your affection, Sasuke is not worthy of your liking!��


    There is another voice crying in Naruto��s heart, as well as�� another person!


    After integrating his spiritual will into his pupil power, Itachi arrived at the depths of the seal inside Naruto��s body silently.


    ��Where is this?��


    Itachi looked at the shallow water under his feet, as well as the huge building like a waterway around him, with a puzzled expression.


    ��How could there be such a thing inside Naruto''s body?��


    ��Could it be�� seal world?��


    A thought shed through Itachi��s mind, and he hurriedly sped up his walking speed, and in a short while, he arrived in front of a huge iron cage.


    He looked up and vaguely saw a huge shadow in the depths of the iron cage.


    ��So that��s how it is, Naruto is actually a Jinchuriki!�� Itachi''s eyes revealed a sense of admiration, respecting Minato Namikaze''s ��sacrifice��.


    Although bing a Jinchuriki allows one to use the power of a Biju, it is also very risky. For example, if the Biju goes berserk, it will seriously threaten the Jinchuriki''s safety. Moreover, if the Biju is extracted, the Jinchuriki will die directly, and no Medical Ninjutsu can save them!


    The most important thing is that, once the Jinchuriki��s identity is exposed, they are very likely to be assassinated by the hostile Shinobi Viges�� Itachi thought of the Hachibi��s Jinchuriki, Killer B, whose whereabouts and life or death are still unknown to this day.


    He shook his head slightly. If it were him, he would never let Sasuke be a Jinchuriki.


    ��Sharingan, Uchiha Madara��s descendants again!!!�� The giant shadow in the iron cage swayed slowly, revealing a small orange figure.


    ��Excuse me.�� Itachi nodded slightly, then turned and left.


    ��Wait a minute!!��


    Kurama became anxious, and angrily said, ��Little brat, what do you think this ce is? You think you cane and go as you please?!��


    Itachi frowned slightly, realizing that his discovery of Naruto''s status as a Jinchuriki inadvertently increased the risk of Naruto''s exposure.


    ��Well, I''ll apologize to Yondaime-samater.��


    Thinking about this, his spiritual will quickly retreated from the seal world.


    ��Bastard!��


    Kurama pounded angrily on the iron cage. He failed to entice Naruto every time. It was difficult enough for him toe across someone, and now they were leaving before he could influence them properly. At this rate, it would take him forever to break free!


    ��Roar!!��


    Kurama roared up to the sky angrily.


    ��What''s that darn fox shouting about?��


    Naruto heard Kurama''s roar with a disgusted expression, then even more disdainfully dropped the beaten Sasuke on the ground.


    ��Naruto, you''re too much!��


    ��It��s just an ordinary spar, do you really need to use so many clones? How despicable!��


    Sakura and Karin lifted Sasuke from the ground with distressed expression, then asionally red at Naruto with disdainful eyes.


    Naruto felt frustrated at this, ��Although I haven''t reached the pinnacle of the Shinobi World, I''ve at least defeated Sasuke. Why hasn''t Sakura''s gaze toward me changed at all?��


    ��Could it be that Kanp��-sensei is deceiving me?��

 Chapter 862: Byakugans Fusion

    Chapter 862: Byakugan''s Fusion


    Returning from the river, Naruto sat on the sofa with a troubled expression, pondering deeply.


    ��Not only did I use Pinru��s wardrobe, but I also defeated Sasuke. ording to Kanp��-sensei''s theory, even if Sakura didn''t immediately fall for me, she should at least change her attitude towards me and regard me differently, right?��


    He racked his brains but couldn''t figure out where the problemy.


    During dinner in the evening, Kushina saw Naruto seemed preupied and asked a few questions, but Naruto wouldn''t dare to tell Kurenai the truth. After all, wouldn''t that just invite trouble?


    So he slipped away.


    Back in his bedroom, Narutoy by the window, staring nkly at the sidewalk under the night sky.


    ��I��m full of worries, but I don��t know who to talk to.��


    ��Sigh~��


    Naruto, who has not graduated from the Academy, was already burdened with the pain he shouldn''t have at his age.After some time passed, Naruto suddenly brightened up when he saw his fathering home from work.


    He quickly ran downstairs to the entrance to greet Minato.


    ��I��m back.��


    Minato opened the door and came in, then saw Naruto. He then couldn��t help but remember when Itachi Uchiha came to apologize earlier in the evening, then thought in his heart: ��I am afraid that Naruto��s anomaly has attracted the attention of many people. Perhaps Itachi wasn''t the first one to discover Naruto''s status as a Jinchuriki.��


    ��Naruto''s situation was rtively better at the Academy, but when he graduated����


    ��It seems that I should be more cautious in selecting Naruto��s Jonin Instructor candidate����


    While Minato was contemting, he smiled and asked: ��Naruto, are you going out?��


    ��No.��


    Naruto approached with a fawning expression and asked, ��Dad, I just wanted to ask when Kanp��-sensei wille back.��


    ��Kanp������ Minato��s expression immediately darkened.


    Kanp�� has been missing for several months. And let alone his whereabouts, even the whereabouts of Taki, Hy��ketsu and Tenk�� are all mysteries.


    It would be fine if Kanp�� is still here, as Minato does not need to worry about the candidate for Naruto��s Jonin Instructor.


    ��Dad?�� Naruto looked at Minato strangely as he fell into an odd atmosphere.


    ��He''s on a mission outside the vige and won''t be back for a while.�� Minato could only say so.


    ��I see���� Naruto frowned, his facecking the usual vitality.


    ����


    Land of Water.


    Kirigakure.


    The night is deep, and Elder Genji, leaning on his snake-shaped cane, apanied by ��Beauty Secretary��, slowly arrived at the first training ground.


    ��Genji-sama!�� Ao had been waiting here.


    Genji nodded slightly: ��Ao, how are the training results?��


    Few years ago, Genji gave the order to train three thousand elite Shinobi to Ao. But now, with only half a year left until the Konoha��s Second Joint Chunin Exams, Genji felt that it was time for these elites to sneak into the Land of Fire in batches.


    Ao smiled and waved his hand. Suddenly, from the quiet dark forest, three thousand people emerged silently, standing in the shadows of the trees like ghosts, emotionlessly staring at Genji and ��Beauty Secretary��.


    ��Interesting.�� The ��Beauty Secretary'' chuckled with a coldugh.


    Ao nced sideways at ��Beauty Secretary,'' and the veins on his right eye, covered by the eyepatch, suddenly bulged.


    That��s right, after Orochimaru cooperated with Genji, he returned the Byakugan to Kirigakure. This was not because Orochimaru was generous, but because he already had Uchiha Shin and Sharingan, so the allure of the Byakugan to him was not as strong as before.


    ��It really is you, Orochimaru!!!�� Ao��s expression immediately changed.


    At the beginning, the Anbu Captain, who obtained his Byakugan, was killed by Orochimaru and the Byakugan was taken away. But a year ago, Genji suddenly gave the Byakugan to him, which made Ao suspicious.


    But now that he saw it, it became clear!


    ��Genji-sama, what exactly is going on here?�� Ao questioned gloomily.


    ��Watch your tone, Ao!�� Genji mmed his cane heavily, his tone stern.


    ��Sorry!�� Ao��s heart trembled, and he quickly lowered his head in apology.


    Genji snorted lightly, then said with satisfaction: ��Even if you didn''t ask, I would have told you about this.��


    Ao waved his hand to let the nearby three thousand elites withdraw.


    ��Very sensible���� Genji was even more satisfied, his tone involuntarily softening: ��All of this is rted to a n.��


    ��A n?�� Ao nced at the Orochi-Beauty-Maru, then at Genji, and secretly thought, ��Are they ��working together��?��


    ��Yes, it''s called: Konoha Crush!��


    Then, Genji told Ao about the Konoha Crush n, emphasizing that besides Kirigakure and Orochimaru, Sunagakure and Otogakure were also involved.


    Ao was dumbfounded after hearing it all, ��Kirigakure, Sunagakure and Otogakure����


    ��This Orochimaru has actually connected so many forces in secret����


    ��But even so, can they really defeat Konoha?��


    Deeply worried, Ao advised: ��Genji-sama, Konoha is the Number One Great Shinobi Vige in the Shinobi World, with very formidable strength. Attacking during the Chunin Exams held in Konoha''s territory is too presumptuous! If we fail, we����


    ��Enough!��


    Genji interrupted him dissatisfiedly, ��Ao, I''m informing you, not discussing with you!��


    ����Yes.�� Ao turned his head away unwillingly.


    ��Now, immediately send your subordinates to sneak into the Land of Fire in batches andy ambush near Konoha.��


    Genji instructed, ��At the same time, you will also enter Konoha and rendezvous with Terumi Mei, then the Konoha Crush n����


    ��Wait a minute!�� Orochi-Beauty-Maru interrupted, ��Please forgive me for being blunt, but Terumi Mei has been in Konoha for so many years, I am afraid that she is no longer loyal to your vige.��


    ��What do you mean?�� Genji asked with a frown.


    ��Orochimaru, you��re talking nonsense what?! How could Terumi Mei betray our vige!�� Ao was furious, and he rolled up his sleeves and wanted to fight him here immediately!


    ��As far as I know, every night, Gekko Kanp�� of Konoha goes to Kirigakure��s envoy to have a drink and talk with Terumi Mei����


    Orochi-Beauty-Maru smirked sinisterly, ��After so many years, I am afraid that Terumi Mei is already Konoha��s daughter-inw.��


    ��What you said makes sense.�� Genji said with a solemn face.


    ��Genji-sama, don��t listen to Orochimaru nonsense!��


    Ao said anxiously, ��Terumi Mei will never betray the vige!��


    ��Just in case, don��t disclose the Konoha Crush n to Terumi Mei, understand?�� Genji said, his murky eyes fixed on Ao like a zombie.


    Ao''s spine chilled. Gritting his teeth, he nodded: ��I understand.��


    ��Then, depart for the Land of Fire tomorrow.�� Genji turned around slowly, and with the Orochi-Beauty Secretary-Maru��s help, he left quickly.


    Then, Kirigakure, Otogakure and Land of Sky��s Shinobi secretly dispatched their elite Shinobi to sneak into the Land of Fire in batches to prepare for the Joint Chunin Exams in Konoha six monthster.


    ����


    Time flew by, four months passed in the blink of an eye.


    In the underground base beneath the frozen soil of the Land of Iron, Kanp��y on the wooden bed as usual.


    In the past few months, he had been eating, drinking, and defecating, feeling like his limbs were about to atrophy.


    Fortunately, God rewards the diligent!


    After lying down for four months, the 49 red stardusts in Kanp����s mind finally merged into one, emitting a bright red halo, just like a red sun!

 Chapter 863: Sensation of Fetal Movement

    Chapter 863: Sensation of Fetal Movement


    Perfect level of Byakugan Kekkei Genkai!


    Kanp�� heartbeat pounded like a drum as he hurriedly turned off the Transparent Kekkei Genkai and light up the Byakugan.


    In the next instant, his ck eyes bestowed by the night turned pale.


    Kanp�� blinked a few times and found that his vision seemed to be clearer, giving him a feeling of putting a filter on the world.


    Then, he eagerly changed his physique to the Otsutsuki n��s physique collected from Toneri.


    Finally, Kanp��y back on the wooden bed, quietly waiting for�� fetal movement?


    The surrounding shadow clones also realized something and gathered around, their eyes shining as they stared at Kanp��''s belly.


    Kanp�� was furious at this, "Where are you looking? Get lost!��


    The shadow clones dispersed.As time passed, Kanp�� lying on the wooden bed didn''t feel anything unusual with his eyes.


    ��Could it be that Toneri��s Otsutsuki physique,bined with the perfect level of Byakugan, couldn''t evolve into the Tenseigan?��


    ��Or was something missing?��


    Kanp�� thought for a moment and began to refine Chakra, then infused it into the Byakugan.


    ��Byakugan!��


    Veins bulged, and Kanp����s vision suddenly turned grayish white.


    At the same time, when the Chakra and Byakugan came into contact, mysterious changes urred.


    ��Huh?��


    Kanp����s eyes twitched. At this moment, he suddenly felt a soreness in his eyes, so painful that he couldn''t even open them.


    ��Could this be the legendary sensation of fetal movement?��


    Kanp�� tightly closed his eyes, and after a few minutes, the first fetal movement stopped.


    As the pain subsided, Kanp�� quickly took out a small mirror and looked into it, only to see a faint blue light inside the Byakugan.


    This light was like a faint mist, surrounding the center of the eyeball, seeming to move and not move, giving off a slight brilliance at first nce.


    ��The evolution towards Tenseigan has begun���� Kanp�� is overjoyed upon seeing this.


    ��Then, I just need to lie down quietly and I can get Tenseigan!��


    Kanp��fortably shifted his buttocks and closed his eyes, falling into a deep sleep.


    ����


    At the same time.


    In a certain dense forest in the Land of Rice Fields, a bloody ughter was taking ce.


    Uchiha Shin turned into the God of Death, and was madly harvesting the lives of the Rogue Shinobi around him.


    ��Too weak!��


    ��Why are you all so weak!��


    Shin killed whileining, with an angry expression like a father disappointed in his children, angering the Rogue Shinobi to the point where blood flowed like a river.


    After a while, Shin is the only living person left in the forest.


    ��Hmph!��


    Shin spat out, his feet stained with blood, stepping out of the forest step by step.


    Outside the forest stood three figures, namely Orochimaru, Shinno, and the Iwagakure��s Shinobi with the Steel Release Kekkei Genkai.


    ��Orochimaru-sama, everything has been cleaned up!�� Shin knelt to the ground.


    ��Lift up your head.�� Orochimaru said with hoarse voice.


    Shin subconsciously raised his head, revealing the scarlet Sharingan.


    ��Three-tomoe?�� Shinno��s face changed slightly, and he subconsciously shifted his gaze.


    ��Very good, you have finally upgraded the Sharingan to Three Tomoe.�� Orochimaru��s face showed a touch of satisfaction.


    ��Coincidentally, the three-year cooldown for Living Corpse Reincarnation was also over.��


    Orochimaru greedily stared at Shin''s eyes, unable to help but stick out his tongue to lick his lips.


    ��Th-Three Tomoe?�� Shin touched his own pupils in disbelief.


    ��My Sharingan has evolved to Three Tomoe?��


    ��Why did this happen?!��


    Shin was shocked and surprised, and the pictures of Orochimaru using Living Corpse Reincarnation came to his mind.


    ��Is it�� my turn now?��


    Shin trembled all over, and goosebumps appeared on his arms!


    ��What are you afraid of?�� Orochimaru asked with a cold sneer.


    ��N-nothing, I�� I���� Shin''s face twitched and stiffened alternately, he had lost his facial emotion management.


    ��Nothing is fine.�� Orochimaru grinned, ��You can go back.��


    ��Yes���� Shin got up from the ground trembling, the deep-seated fear in his eyes spreading wildly, causing his whole body to stiffen slightly.


    Orochimaru didn''t bother to be polite with him either. He stretched out his hand to support him, and walked towards Otogakure step by step.


    ��Something''s wrong���� Shinno��s gaze traverses back and forth between Orochimaru and Shin��s back.


    ��It seems that Orochimaru intends to take off Uchiha Shin��s Sharingan for himself, but even so, there was no need for Uchiha Shin to be so afraid, right?��


    ��Without Sharingan, at worst, he could simply rece it with a pair of ordinary eyes.��


    ��Besides, the Konoha Crush n will start soon. If all goes well, Uchiha Shin could easily snatch a pair of Sharingan from the Uchiha n, so what was he afraid of?��


    Shinno''s mind raced, thinking that there must be secrets here that he didn''t know about.


    Back in Otogakure, Orochimaru told Shin to go home and rest, while he himself returned to his secret research base.


    Shinno was itching to ask, but thinking of the deep enmity Land of Sky has towards Konoha, he suppressed his curiosity, lest he disrupt the ��understanding'' between him and Orochimaru.


    At night.


    The bright moon hung high, but Shin anxiouslyy on the bed, unable to sleep.


    At this time, as long as he closes his eyes, a pair of golden vertical pupils would appear in his mind, lingering like a nightmare!


    ��Damn it!��


    ��I can��t go on like this, I must run away!��


    Shin opened his eyes so abruptly, and the three ck tomoes were printed in the scarlet pupils.


    He quietly got up, didn��t pack his clothes, only tied the Ninja Bag to his thigh and then sneaked out of the window.


    Shin raised his head and nced at the dazzling starry sky, his silhouette flickered, and he darted away.


    ��Faster!��


    ��Faster!��


    ��Faster to get out of this ce!��


    Shin suppressed his restless heart, controlled his erratic breath, and swiftly moved his feet, soon disappearing into a dark forest!


    ��Where do you think you''re going?��


    As soon as he entered the forest, a hoarse and gloomy voice came from the left.


    ��Orochimaru?!��


    Shin stiffened all over.


    ��Damn it!��


    He didn��t dare to stop, and ran to the right with a low growl. But when he turned around, he saw a pale and bloodless face looming beside him like a ghost.


    ��Ahhh!!!��


    Shin backed away with fright.


    ��This is the end, Shin, just give me everything you have.�� Orochimaru walked towards Shin step by step, the amber vertical pupils staring at him with a yful look.


    ��No, no! I don''t want it!��


    Shin''s face twitched, ��Orochimaru, I know what you want to do, even if I die, I will never let you have your way!��


    Shin''s hand turned into a w, reaching for his own Sharingan, intending to destroy it himself!


    ��This guy is so stubborn!��


    ��Unfortunately����


    ��It��s too slow!�� Orochimaru''s neck stretched out like a snake, and he fiercely bit Shin''s arm.


    Living Corpse Reincarnation!


    Shin''s movements paused, the light in his eyes fading away like a candle in the wind, bit by bit.


    A few minutester, the dead silent Sharingan suddenly regained vitality.


    Unexpectedly, it went very smoothly.


    Uchiha Shin, no, he should be called Orochimaru at this time.


    Although he encountered resistance from Shin''s soul in the spiritual world, Shin had already been scared out of his wits at that time, so it took only a few minutes before Orochimaru took over the magpie��s nest!


    Orochimaru looked down at his right hand, slightly moving his five fingers, without any sense of obstruction!


    ��As expected of Shin��s body, it is even able to perfectly integrate another person''s soul!��


    ��It��s really wonderful!��


    ��Then, the next step is to transnt Hashirama��s cells for myself����


    ��Hahahahaha����


    Orochimaruughed heartily towards the sky.

 Chapter 864: Jonin Instructor Candidates

    Chapter 864: Jonin Instructor Candidates


    Land of Rice Fields.


    Otogakure.


    The slightly tipsy morning sun awakened the vige that had slept through the night, and countless vigers emerged from their homes to start their day.


    Shinno, who lived in the northeast corner of the vige, got up and brought Iwagakure��s Shinobi to Orochimaru��s research base for breakfast, just��


    ��Orochimaru, where is your left hand?��


    In the small cafeteria of the base, Shinno stared at Orochimaru''s empty left sleeve with a strange expression on his face, then furrowed his brows, noticing another anomaly, ��And your height�� You seem taller than yesterday, what''s going on?��


    ��What do you think?�� Orochimaru looked Shinno with a smile, and there was a hint of scarlet in his golden vertical pupil.


    Shinno stared at Orochimaru with a piercing gaze, and after a moment, a certain figure shed through his mind, and he subconsciously asked: ��Uchiha Shin�� Where��s Uchiha Shin?!��


    ��Well, who knows.�� Orochimaru smirked, revealing a yful smile.��Could it be���� Shinno��s heart skipped a beat.


    ��If my memory served me right, Uchiha Shin''s height was exactly the same as Orochimaru''s now, and his left hand����


    ��Is this a coincidence?��


    Thinking of Shin''s trembling fear from yesterday, Shinno��s expression gradually became solemn and gloomy, and a terrifying thought in his heart grew wildly, casting arge and deep shadow.


    He stared at Orochimaru firmly and said solemnly: ��How do you�� do it?��


    ��Don��t worry, I''m not interested in old people''s bodies.�� Orochimaru grabbed two hot boiled eggs and swallowed them whole. The delicious eggs make him unconsciously stick out his tongue to lick his fingers.


    Over the course of the night, Orochimaru hadpleted the preliminary soft tissue modification on this body.


    Retracting his tongue, Orochimaru��s gaze shifted from Shinno to the Iwagakure��s Shinobi.


    There are two reasons why he has not killed this Iwagakure��s Shinobi. First, it��s to use him as bait to lure Rogue Shinobi and hone Shin''s skills. Secondly, it is naturally because of his Steel Release Kekkei Genkai!


    Compared to the shy Kekkei Genkai such as Sharingan, Byakugan, Ice Release and Explosion Release, the Steel Release Kekkei Genkai is indeed somewhat weak, but on Orochimaru, it was different.


    After the soft tissue modification, his body now had the flexibility and sticity of a snake, and ifbined with Steel Release, it would be a perfect bnce. Any part of his body could be long, soft, hard, and strong, just like liquid metal!


    ��Add to that the Wood Release and Sharingan���� Orochimaru excitedly stuck out his tongue to lick his face.


    But he��s not in rush, as he had toplete the full-body soft tissue modification first, and then transnt the Hashirama��s cells�� ��No, no, good things should be saved forst. First, I��ll use the Chimera Technique to absorb the Steel Release Kekkei Genkai, only after that I will transnt Hashirama��s cells!��


    ��In this way, I can own the three Kekkei Genkai, Sharingan, Wood Release, and Steel Release, all to myself!��


    ��Moreover, the limit of Chimera Technique is far more than three kinds of Kekkei Genkai. In the future, I can also hunt down more Kekkei Genkai!��


    ��Perfect!��


    Orochimaru chuckled coldly.


    ����


    In the underground base beneath the frozen soil of the Land of Iron.


    Kanp�� is still lying on the wooden bed, a day had passed since the first fetal movement. In quiet anticipation, the second fetal movement arrived without warning.


    A sour and tingling pain suddenly spread crazily from within the Byakugan��


    ��Hiss�� hiss�� hiss����


    ��This feeling����


    ��It''s here~��


    ��Ah! It''s so intense, so ufortable!��


    Kanp�� covered his eyes with his hand, but the smile on his lips couldn''t be suppressed.


    After the second fetal movement ended, Kanp�� took out the small mirror as usual. Upon inspection, he found that the pale blue radiance inside the Byakugan had spread out nearly a quarter. Kanp�� estimated that with another three or four fetal movements, the entire Byakugan would be covered with blue radiance, and by then, the Byakugan would havepletely evolved into the Tenseigan!


    ��Aiya, I can��t be proud, I��m a humble Shinobi, I can��tugh, I��m a strictly trained Shinobi��


    ��Ahahahaha����


    ��So happy hahahaha������


    ����


    Land of Fire.


    Konoha.


    Inside the Hokage''s Office, Minato looked at the list of candidates for Jonin Instructors with a slight frown.


    Among the graduates of this year��s Academy, besides the average students with ordinary talents, there are also many exceptionally talented geniuses. Naturally, these geniuses required ��special�� Jonin Instructors.


    For example, the new generation of Ino-Shika-Cho, namely Ino Yamanaka, Shikamaru Nara, and Choji Akimichi, Minato chose Asuma as their Jonin Instructor.


    Asuma is the son of Sandaime Hokage, and it was in the hands of the Sandaime Hokage that the first generation Ino-Shika-Cho became famous in the Shinobi World, so choosing Asuma as Jonin Instructor of the Ino�CShika�CCho was impable no matter how one looked at it!


    Simrly, for the Jonin Instructor of Hyuga Hinata, Inuzuka Kiba and Aburame Shino, Minato chose Yuhi Kurenai.


    Yuhi Kurenai��s father, Yuhi Shinku, is the instructor of Genin in the vige, with extensive teaching experience. As his daughter, even if Kurenai only learned 10% or 20% of the ability from her father, it was enough to guide Hinata and the others.


    As for Namikaze Naruto, Uchiha Sasuke and Uzumaki Karin, the Jonin Instructor for these three people��


    Minato had two preferred candidates in mind, one was Kanp�� and the other is Kakashi.


    Unfortunately, after Kanp�� was taken away by Abyss, there was no news from him, and Kakashi was currently the Military Police Force��s Captain, so he can��t let Kakashi resign from such a high-ranking and important position as Military Police Force��s Captain to serve as the three Genin��s Jonin Instructor, right?


    But if he finds other people to serve as the Jonin Instructor, Minato is not at ease.


    After all, Naruto is a Jinchuriki!


    Minato nced at the list and didn''t find anyone satisfactory, so he took out a piece of paper and wrote it himself.


    The first name he wrote down was Shisui.


    ��Shisui�� No, Shisui needs to be crossed out, he must sit on the border to deter Kumogakure.��


    The second name he wrote down was Shiranui Genma.


    Genma is the captain of the Hokage''s Guard toon, and he has been with Minato all these years. Although he seems to be guarding the door all day long, Minato often guided him in his training, so he was very strong. He was under consideration.


    The third name is Gekko Hayate.


    ��This guy is also a genius. Although he is only a Tokubetsu Jonin, he is extremely skilled in the Konoha-Style Kenjutsu, and he also trained the Body Revival Technique. Once he erupted, his killing power could rival that of Elite Jonin. He was also under consideration.��


    The fourth name is Itachi.


    ��But Itachi should be crossed out. Although he inherited the Will of Fire and was very powerful, he was usually silent and looked like he wasn''t good at speaking. Letting him guide Genin�� he wouldn''t be able to utter any guidance, right?��


    ��Moreover, he is also Sasuke��s brother, so having the two brothers together would hinder Naruto and Karin��s growth.��


    The fifth name is Tenzo.


    ��Tenzo is Wood Release Shinobi�� Wood Release restrains Kyubi�� um����


    Minato keeps drawing circles on the name of Tenzo, and finally pped his hand on it decisively: ��It''s decided, it''s you!��

 Chapter 865: Team Allocation

    Chapter 865: Team Allocation


    A new day.


    At Academy.


    Naruto got up early in the morning and rushed to the ssroom. His whole figure exudes longing and expectation for the future from within.


    ��Finally, I graduated!��


    ��Finally, I don��t have to see that pretentious bastard, Sasuke, anymore!��


    ��Finally, it was the day of team allocation. If I can get into the same team with Sakura, it would be perfect!��


    ��When the timees, I and Sakura could be together day and night, grow fond of each other over time, and walk hand in hand into the halls of marriage, while that idiot Sasuke could only cry in the corner and watch us, blessing us����


    ��Aiya, how delightful~��


    ��Hehehehe����Naruto''s fox-like whiskers trembled withughter, and drool even dripped from his mouth!


    Just as Naruto was getting carried away, a proud voice came from behind him: ��Hey, Naruto, you idiot, could you pay attention to the asion? You''re drooling all over the ce.��


    Without needing to turn around, Naruto knew it was Inuzuka Kiba, who always scared people with his dog all day long.


    ��You''re the idiot!��


    Naruto wiped off the drool and turned around to re at him fiercely, then said, ��If you keep on babbling, I''ll eat your dog!��


    ��You bastard! Akamaru is not just a dog! He''s my most important partner! If you insult him again, I''ll never forgive you!�� Kiba was furious.


    Akamaru, lying on top of his head, also barked angrily, with a fierce momentum!


    It��s just that Akamaru hasn��t grown up yet, so no matter how he barked, he only gave people a sense of silly cuteness.


    Naruto rolled his eyes, and said with a chuckle: ��Akamaru is your most important partner? Oh, I see. So for you, Shikamaru and Choji are not even as good as a dog, huh?��


    Shikamaru, who didn��t expect to be attacked even while lying down, rolled his eyes, ��Although it''s annoying, it''s none of my business.��


    As he ate potato chips, Choji nced at Akamaru from the corner of his eye and secretly swallowed his saliva, ��So delicious!��


    Next to him, Shino pushed up the sunsses on his nose and thought to himself, ��This idiot Naruto, he forgot about me again, hmph!��


    Kiba, on the other hand, was about to explode with rage, and roared: ��I didn''t say that! And Akamaru is not a dog, he''s a Ninken, a Ninken, a NINKEN!! He''s the most important partner of our Inuzuka n! You jerk, stop diverting the topic!��


    ��What? I��m just joking around, why are you so angry?�� Seeing Kiba in a rage, Naruto felt a little guilty, holding his hands behind his head, he whistled nonchntly.


    ��Idiot!��


    Sasuke, sitting by the window, sneered disdainfully.


    ��Sasuke-kun looks so cool when he sneers~~��


    Sakura, Karin, Ino and the other girls, who were always paying attention to Sasuke suddenly had heart-shaped eyes.


    At this moment, their homeroom teacher, Iruka, walked in with a form in hand, ��Good morning, everyone! First of all, congrattions to you for sessfully passing the graduation exam����


    As soon as Iruka came in, he started with a sentimental speech, but Naruto, who didn''t give face, shouted to interrupt him, asking him to quickly announce the team allocation list.


    ��Sigh����


    Iruka covered his head, ��With Naruto''s personality, I wonder if Tenzo can handle it.��


    ��Alright, let''s announce the team allocation list next.��


    Iruka picked up the form and said, ��First, Team 15, Haruno Sakura����


    ��Is it my turn already���� Sakura''s eyes lit up, silently praying in her heart, ��Sasuke, Sasuke, Sasuke, Sasuke����


    While Naruto, next to her, silently recited his own name, ��Naruto, Naruto, Naruto, Naruto����


    ��Yaichiro, and Harukamami Hayuki.�� Iruka said.


    �� ��Why?!�� ��


    �� ��I��m not in the same team with Sakura? / Sasuke is not in the same team as me?�� ��


    Both Naruto and Sakura were dumbfounded.


    Ignoring the two drama queens, Iruka continued: ��Team 14�� Team 13�� Team 10, Nara Shikamaru, Akimichi Choji, and Yamanaka Ino.��


    ��Shikamaru, that''s great, we''re in the same team! Here.�� Choji happily handed over the remaining potato chip bag in his hand.


    Shikamaru reached out to grab some chips and said at the same time, ��Making new friends is too much of a hassle. It''s always most convenient to team up with familiar faces.��


    ��But could this chip bag be any more fake?��


    Shikamaru dug around for ages and didn''t find a single chip. He couldn''t help but sigh, ��stic friendship.��


    Choji wasn''t embarrassed either and said with a chuckle: ��Sorry, Shikamaru, I identally finished them all.��


    Iruka continued reading: ��Team 9�� Team 8, Hyuga Hinata, Inuzuka Kiba, and Aburame Shino.��


    Upon hearing this, Naruto��s whole body is not good.


    ��If I remembers correctly, the only ones whose names hadn''t been called yet are����


    ��Next are Team, Uzumaki Karin, Namikaze Naruto, and Uchiha Sasuke.��


    ��Yeah!!!�� Karin jumped up from her seat, shouting excitedly, taunting Ino, Sakura, and Ino with flirtatious looks from time to time, as if she already has Sasuke wrapped in her arms, infuriating Sakura and Ino, who were grinding their teeth and stamping their feet!


    ��Why is this happening?!��


    Naruto was unhappy, and stood up and asked loudly, ��Iruka-sensei, why am I, who is so outstanding, in the same team as this guy Sasuke?��


    ��Naruto, your theoretical scores are at the bottom of the ss, while Sasuke is first in the ss.�� Iruka said.


    ��But my actualbat performance is the highest in the ss!�� Naruto pouted, feeling very wronged!


    ��That��s why I put you in the same team as Karin and Sasuke. I hope you canplement each other and make up for your shorings in theoretical knowledge.�� Iruka said earnestly.


    ��Uh, okay���� Naruto sat back down, his features all crowded together because of his dissatisfaction.


    And Sasuke next to him was also very unhappy!


    ��Knowing that Naruto and I didn''t get along, he still put us in the same team. What is Iruka-sensei thinking���� Sasuke��s brows tightly knit.


    ��Alright, everyone, gather here tomorrow morning at 8 o''clock sharp, and your Jonin Instructor wille to you at that time. Dismissed!�� As he said this, Iruka''s tone couldn''t help but carry a bit of sorrow and nostalgia. This batch of students was the first ss he had ever taught, six years of time, just thinking about it gave him a headache�� Cough, it made him miss it, even though it had only been less than a day since they graduated.


    Iruka sighed deeply, then looked at Naruto and the others, who were either happy, regretful, or aggrieved, as they walked out of the ssroom one by one with a smile in his eyes.


    ��It��s finally over.�� Iruka turned back to look at the empty ssroom, couldn''t help but stretchzily, but his eyes were slightly red.


    ��Sigh����


    ��


    At the same time.


    Land of Rice Fields, Otogakure.


    Orochimaru finallypleted the soft tissue transformation of his new body!


    Now, whether it was his tongue, neck, hands, or feet, they could all be long, short, straight, or bent. Then, the next step is to use Chimera Technique to fuse the Steel Release Kekkei Genkai to make his body both ��steely�� and flexible!


    At noon that day, Orochimaru brought the Iwagakure��s Shinobi to his bedroom, and then used the Chimera Technique to ��swallow�� him in in broad daylight!


    It wasn''t untilte at night that the fusion was barelypleted.


    ��What a perfect body����


    Orochimaru closed his eyes and carefully sensed the changes inside his body. After Sharingan, he fused the Steel Release, and as expected, there was no rejection phenomenon in his body.


    ��Steel Release: Impervious Armour!��


    Orochimaru couldn''t wait to use Steel Release, and his right hand''s skin instantly turned to steel. He then stabbed it with kunai, making a nging sound!


    ��Now it''s time to test the ��steel'' and flexibility together.��


    With a thought, Orochimaru''s right hand rapidly extended like rubber and mmed into the wall in front of him.


    ��Huh?��


    Orochimaru''s brow furrowed slightly. He saw that his right hand, inserted into the wall, wasplete steel, but the stretching and shrinking parts below the fist and wrist were not covered by the Steel Release.


    ��It seems that I need more practice.��


    Orochimaru retracted his right hand, a hint of satisfaction creeping into his eyes.

 Chapter 866: Mikoto, Dont Force Me to Make Mistakes

    Chapter 866: Mikoto, Don''t Force Me to Make Mistakes


    After returning from the training camp, the temporary captain of the Anbu��s sixth team, Tenzo, along with Itachi, were summoned to Eagle��s office.


    ��Commander.�� The two knocked on the door and entered, only to see the Anbu Commander standing with his hands behind his back by the window, leaving them with a glimpse of his vicissitudes.


    ��You''re here.��


    Eagle turned around to look at them and said, ��Tenzo, how long have you been in the Anbu?��


    ��This���� Tenzo showed a pensive expression, but couldn''t recall how long it had been, so he could only shake his head, ��I��m sorry, I don��t remember.��


    ��This conversation is a bit awkward���� Eagle cleared his throat and quickly changed the topic, ��Anyway, Tenzo, the new graduates of the Academy havee out. And Hokage-sama hopes that you can temporarily leave the Anbu and take on the role of a Jonin Instructor.��


    ��No problem, I''m willing!�� Tenzo replied loudly.


    ��I''m just a brick in the vige. Wherever it needs to be moved, I will move!��


    Tenzo��s political consciousness is exemry!��Very good!��


    Eagle nodded in relief and then turned to look at Itachi, and said with a smile, ��Itachi, in Tenzo��s absence, you will temporarily serve as the sixth team��s captain. Is there any question?��


    ��No.�� Itachi was nodded expressionlessly.


    ��Work hard. The future belongs to you.��


    Eagle encouraged with a sentence, and then dismissed him, ��Itachi, you may leave first.��


    ��Yes.��


    After Itachi left, Eagle stepped forward and patted Tenzo��s shoulder, then said, ��Tenzo, do you know which team Hokage-sama wants you to lead as a Jonin Instructor?��


    Tenzo��s heart stirred, and there was a faint guess in his heart, but on the surface, he remained calm and shook his head: ��I don��t know.��


    ��It is Team 7,posed of Namikaze Naruto, Uchiha Sasuke and Uzumaki Karin.�� Eagle said solemnly.


    ��Sure enough���� Tenzo nodded, solemnly assuring, ��Commander, rest assured, I will teach them all equally well and strive to nurture them into pirs of the vige as soon as possible!��


    ��That''s not what I wanted to tell you.��


    Eagle said in a low voice, ��Naruto��s identity is somewhat special����


    ��Commander!!�� Tenzo��s square-shaped suddenly showed a wretched expression, ��I know, Naruto is Hokage-sama��s son.��


    ������


    Eagle��s face twitched, and he coughed dryly, ��It��s not that�� although that''s also an important point. What I mean is, Naruto is not only the son of Hokage-sama, but also the Jinchuriki of the vige!��


    ��Jinchuriki?�� Tenzo��s almond-shaped pupils widened: ��Naruto is actually a Jinchuriki?��


    ��Yes.��


    Eagle said, ��This is why Hokage-sama chose you as Team 7��s Jonin Instructor!��


    ��Because My Wood Release���� Tenzo suddenly realized.


    ��Yes. Although Hokage-sama is very confident in the Fuinjutsu he set up, Naruto will inevitably go out of the vige to train after bing a Shinobi. If there is an unexpected situation that causes the seal to fail, then your Wood Release will be needed to suppress the Biju!��


    ��I understand!�� Tenzo��s expression became serious, ��I will definitely ensure the safety of the Jinchuriki!��


    Eagle said solemnly, ��I believe in you, Tenzo. Work hard, the future belongs to you!��


    ��I seemed to have heard this sentence somewhere before���� Tenzo repeatedly nodded: ��Yes!��


    ��


    The sun is setting.


    Today, Fugaku came home from work early to celebrate the graduation and team allocation of his youngest son!


    Mikoto also prepared a table full of dishes.


    However, during dinner, Sasuke''s enthusiasm was clearlycking.


    Seeing this, Fugaku frowned slightly: ��Sasuke, why the long face?��


    Sasuke turned his head and remained silent, sitting there with a sulky expression, as if the world owes him.


    His expression directly offended the head of the family, Fugaku''s dignity, ��I turned off the whole array of majestic entertainments today, such as barbecue, drinking, sauna, hot spring, and especiallye home early to celebrate for you, but you brat actually dares to give me such ugly expressions?��


    ��Who do you think you are? Itachi?!��


    However, as soon as he wanted to show his power, he was interrupted by his eldest son, Itachi.


    ��Sasuke, what''s wrong?�� Itachi asked gently.


    Fugaku picked up his cup discontentedly and poured himself a drink.


    ��Big brother����


    Sasuke nced at him. Although they had some unpleasantness for a while, after all, he was his real brother, so there were some things he could only say to him. Said, Sasuke hesitated for a moment before finally speaking up, ��It��s because of the team allocation.��


    ��Team allocation? Did you get ced in the same team as someone you don''t like?�� Mikoto worriedly said, ��That''s not good.��


    It��s not wrong for her to say so. After all, if members of a team couldn''t cooperate and got into conflicts during missions, it could lead to mission failure at best and casualties at worst!


    Mikoto looked towards Fugaku, seeking help: ��Fugaku, do you think����


    ��Hmph.�� Fugaku mmed his cup on the table heavily, ��Now you remember me?��


    ��But as an advisor, I can indeed do something����


    ��I got ced in the same team as that guy Naruto.�� Sasuke said with a sullen face.


    ��As the honorable advisor of Konoha, how could I use my position for personal gain?��


    Fugaku picked up his cup again without changing his expression and continued drinking.


    Itachi gave a faint smile and said, ��You still haven''t reconciled with Naruto?��


    ��I will never reconcile with him, never!�� Sasuke said angrily.


    ��That bastard Naruto has publicly humiliated me several times, and you want me to reconcile with him?��


    ��Do I, Uchiha Sasuke no longer care about my face?!��


    ��Big brother actually helped outsiders�� hmph, I hate you!��


    Sasuke��s inner drama red up again.


    ��Fugaku.�� Mikoto looked towards Fugaku again,


    ��The team allocation is a matter of the Academy. How could I, as an advisor, intervene with it?�� Fugaku put down his cup heavily, ring at his wife with frustration, ��Mikoto, don��t force me to make mistakes!��


    ��I��m sorry.�� Mikoto quickly apologized in a low voice.


    ��Mom, Dad probably doesn''t help because Naruto''s father is the Hokage. There''s no need to apologize to him!�� Sasuke said angrily.


    ��Bastard, is this how you talk to your father?!�� Fugaku was furious.


    Sasuke didn��t dare to face his angry father directly, so he quickly got up and left.


    ��Father, Sasuke didn''t mean it, please don''t be angry with him.�� Itachi quickly covered for his brother.


    ��You always spoil your brother!�� Fugaku was extremely dissatisfied.


    Itachi showed a wry smile, then changed the subject and mentioned that Tenzo would be the Jonin Instructor for Sasuke��s team.


    ��Tenzo?�� When Fugaku heard this name, his attention was indeed diverted and he asked in surprise, ��Itachi, isn''t he in the same team as you?��


    ��Because Naruto is����


    Itachi''s eyes shed, ��So Hokage-sama temporarily transferred him away from Anbu.��


    ��Because Naruto is what?��


    ��That��s right, he is the Hokage��s son!��


    ��Is this considered using his position for personal gain?��


    Fugaku frowned at this, ��As an Advisor, I haven''t used my position for the benefit of my own son, and yet, you, Namikaze Minato, as the Yondaime Hokage, with strong features, unexpectedly�� I look down on you!��


    Seeing that his father seemed increasingly unhappy, Itachi had to say something cheerful, like�� his temporary appointment as the Captain of the sixth team.


    ��What? Itachi, you are now the Captain of Anbu��s sixth team?�� Fugaku became excited.


    ��Father, it��s a temporary captain.�� Itachi was a bit puzzled by his father''s reaction.


    ��Cough!��


    Fugaku cleared his throat and pretended to be serious, ��Itachi,e to my study. I have something important to ask you!��

 Chapter 867: Itachis Dilemma

    Chapter 867: Itachi''s Dilemma


    In the study room.


    Fugaku sat upright, facing his own son, Itachi, the newly appointed temporary captain of the Anbu''s sixth team!


    ��Itachi, you have grown up���� Fugaku sighed before speaking, his face full of emotion.


    Itachi remained unmoved, silently waiting for what was toe.


    ��This time, there''s something I need to tell you.�� Fugaku��s expression gradually turned serious.


    ��Father, what is?�� Itachi felt a vague sense of unease in his heart.


    ��Why would he wait until I became the temporary captain to tell me? There must be a conspiracy!��


    ��This matter concerns the Kekkei Genkai of our Uchiha n!��


    Fugaku said solemnly, ��As you know, Sharingan can evolve from one-tomoe to two-tomoe through training, and it can evolve further to the three-tomoe. However, what outsiders don''t know is that the three-tomoe�� is not the final evolution of the Sharingan!����What?�� Itachi��s pupils shrank at this.


    ��Three-tomoe is not the end of Sharingan��s evolution?��


    ��How is it possible?!��


    Since evolving his Sharingan to the three-tomoe, he had fantasized about taking it further, but no matter how he trained, the three-tomoe remained the same!


    ��Pay close attention!��


    Fugaku knew that actions spoke louder than words, so he closed and reopened his eyes. Then, his dark pupils transformed into crimson three-tomoe Sharingan. After that, he closed and opened his eyes again, and the three tomoe suddenly underwent a strange transformation.


    ��This is���� Itachi��s expression changed.


    ��This is the Sharingan above three-tomoe, known as�� the Mangekyo Sharingan!�� Fugaku solemnly said.


    By now, his three tomoe hadpleted their transformation, forming a brand-new pattern!


    ��Mangekyo Sharingan���� Various emotions overflowed in Itachi''s eyes: surprise, shock, longing, and more.


    Fugaku is very satisfied with his son''s expression, and said with a smile: ��Among the entire Uchiha n, only Shisui and I have evolved the Sharingan to the Mangekyo!��


    ��Big Brother Shisui also����


    ��I remember now!!��


    Suddenly, Itachi''s gaze sharpened. He remembered that when he and Shisui helped Sasuke with ��exterminating the n�� Genjutsu two years ago, when Shisui used his Sharingan, he strangely narrowed his eyes. At the time, Itachi didn''t think much of it, but now, upon reflection, he felt the chill!


    ��Could it be that Big Brother Shisui concealed the existence of Mangekyo from me on purpose���� Itachi frowned, feeling unsettled in his heart.


    Fugaku seemed to see through his son''s thoughts and chuckled: ��Are you ming me and Shisui for not telling you about the Mangekyo earlier?��


    ��Not only that, I am still wondering why Father told me this now. Of course, what I want to know most is���� Itachi regained hisposure, his tone slightly excited as he asked: ��Father, please tell me how to awaken the Mangekyo Sharingan!��


    However, Fugaku shook his head decisively: ��I can''t tell you.��


    Because in peace times, if an Uchiha wanted to awaken Mangekyo Sharingan, they can only start with their rtives and loved ones, which Fugaku absolutely didn''t want to see happen.


    ��If it were a time of war, it would be possible to arrange the circumstances, to stage an ident.��


    ��Oh dear, I''m getting off track���� Fugaku shook off his distractions and said: ��Itachi, what I want to tell you now, is the huge w of the Mangekyo!��


    ��w?�� Itachi��s attention was attracted.


    ��Once the Mangekyo Sharingan is awakened, its pupil-power bes fixed. Every time it''s used, a portion of that power is lost, and the vision will correspondingly decline, until the pupil-power is exhausted�� and both eyes are plunged into darkness!�� Fugaku said, ��It leads to blindness!��


    Itachi��s expression changed: ��So that''s why Big Brother Shisui wore sses. It��s because his Mangekyo��s pupil-power was constantly being consumed�� Wait!��


    ��Big Brother Shisui indeed wore sses a few years ago, but I haven��t seen him wearing sses recently����


    Itachi''s expression turned odd: ��Father, about Big Brother Shisui��s eyesight����


    ��Yes, Shisui has already solved the blindness problem of the Mangekyo Sharingan. ��Fugaku said.


    ��How did he do it? And has Father''s w of the Mangekyo been solved too? ��Itachi asked.


    Fugaku shook his head: ��This is what I want to tell you.��


    Itachi''s heart trembled, and he said: ��Could it be�� it��s rted to the Anbu?��


    ��Yes, the solution to Mangekyo��s blindness is in the hands of Yondaime. I think the Anbu will also have corresponding records about this method, and you����


    Fugaku��s eyes gleamed, ��And you''ve just been promoted to the Anbu''s Captain. Although it is temporary, your authority is real. Itachi, for the sake of the Uchiha n, for me, I''m really counting on you this time! Please make sure to find this method!��


    With that said, Fugaku bowed deeply at a ny-degree angle.


    ��Father���� Itachi��s mood isplex.


    Suddenly being informed of the existence of the Mangekyo, the w of the Mangekyo, and the method to solve that w, and this method is within the Anbu.


    ��If I help Father, it means betraying Yondaime-sama, but if I don''t help, I would be ungrateful to Father''s upbringing. And there��s also Big Brother Shisui. Since he already solved the blindness problem, why didn��t he tell Father?��


    It''s a tangled mess, he��s caught between a rock and a hard ce!


    Itachi furrowed his brow.


    ��Itachi.��


    Seeing his son hesitated, Fugaku calmly stood up and said, ��Sasuke has evolved his Sharingan to two-tomoe a few years ago. With his talent, it is only a matter of time before he evolved his Sharingan to Mangekyo. So�� even if you''re not doing it for me, please consider Sasuke.��


    ��Although saying this was somewhat�� ahem, ufortable, the fact remained. In Itachi''s heart, Sasuke''s position was far higher than his own father.��


    Fugaku sighed inwardly.


    At this time, Itachi felt deeply troubled.


    He now somewhat understood why Shisui had concealed the existence of the Mangekyo from him, because of its w of causing blindness!


    So if possible, he would rather Sasuke not know about the Mangekyo''s existence, ��But considering Sasuke''s talent����


    ��I understand.�� Itachi nodded with an unpleasant expression, thinking to himself: ��Do what I can and leave the rest to fate�� Let''s start with Big Brother Shisui.��


    ��Then, I��ll leave it to you, Itachi, ganbatte! ��Fugaku was very excited, and his lips trembled a little.


    If Itachi could really solve the blindness problem of the Mangekyo, then Fugaku would directly ascend to the peak of the Shinobi World!


    ��At that time, I will help Itachi awaken his Mangekyo, haha, then I would have Mangekyo in my left hand �C Shisui''s Mangekyo, Mangekyo in my right hand �C Itachi''s Mangekyo, and I myself would have Mangekyo����


    ��The Uchiha n would be unprecedentedly powerful!��


    ��And then, after staying in Advisor��s position for another five or six years, I would have enough strength, enough prestige, and enough qualifications topete for the position of the Godaime Hokage!��


    ��The glory of the Uchiha n would be built by me alone!��


    Fugaku��s chest swelled with excitement!


    When he came back to his senses, he found that Itachi had actually left.


    ��Although this son of mine was outstanding, his mind was sometimes heavy, but fortunately, his feelings for Sasuke were very deep���� Fugaku is very relieved.


    ��


    After leaving his home, Itachi went straight to Shisui��s house.


    ��Big Brother Shisui? Big Brother Shisui����


    Itachi knocked on the door for a while before suddenly realizing that Shisui was currently stationed at the border of the Land of Hot Water and Land of Fire, so how could he possibly be in the vige?


    Given Itachi''s personality, he would never be so dull under normal circumstances. It can be seen how much shock the information of the Mangekyo had brought him!


    ��Sigh.��


    Itachi sighed deeply and turned away.

 Chapter 868: Stop!!!

    Chapter 868: Stop!!!


    The sky gradually brightened.


    Sasuke got up listlessly, washed, had breakfast, and then strapped on his ninja bag and set off for the Academy.


    On the way, he unconsciously put his hands in his pockets, his expressionless face showed a trace of thinking about life and pride of his n, and then he pretentiously walked into the ssroom.


    ��Sasuke-kun~��


    Karin, who arrived in the ssroom very early, immediately rushed over, her hands crossed in front of her, her face blushing shyly as she said, ��Please take care of me from now on~��


    ��Sasuke-kun~�� Sakura, who was not assigned to the same team, also rushed over. Her eyes were red, and she looked at him with a face full of grievances.


    A sense of irritation welled up in Sasuke''s heart, but he still patiently said to Sakura: ��Sakura, since we''re not in the same team anymore, you need to take care of yourself.��


    He nced sideways at Naruto, who was pretending to look around in the back row, and found that his facial features were twisting.


    ��The effect is excellent���� The gentleness on Sasuke��s face became even more pronounced.��Sasuke-kun really likes me���� Sakura was overjoyed, and nodded vigorously: ��Yeah, I know, Sasuke-kun!��


    ��Absolutely unbearable!�� x2


    Karin and Naruto were so angry that they trembled all over.


    ��Aahhhh, I finally don��t have to face this awkward situation in the future.�� Shikamaru stretchedfortably and yawned.


    With his intelligence, he could see through the love-hate rtionship between Sasuke, Sakura, Naruto, Karin, and others at a nce. Their daily interactions in the ssroom were like a soap opera that aired continuously for six years!


    Around eight o''clock, all the students in the ss had arrived.


    Then, a Shinobi wearing a green k jacket walked in and said: ��Haruno Sakura, Yaichiro, and Harukamami Hayuki, follow me.��


    ��Yes!�� Sakura reluctantly got up from her seat, took a lingering look at Sasuke''s handsome face, and finally walked out of the ssroom with reluctance.


    Next, the Jonin Instructors arrived one after another and called out the names of students to follow them.


    After a while, only Naruto, Sasuke and Karin are left in the ssroom.


    ��Hmph!�� Naruto grunted unhappily.


    Sasuke knew he was expressing dissatisfaction towards him. If he responded, Naruto would surely escte.


    ��So I''ll just pretend I didn''t hear���� Sasuke sat there, keeping his eyes on his own business.


    ��Hmph!!��


    Naruto stomped to the position behind Sasuke and let out a heavy grunt.


    Sasuke can��t hear it.


    ��Damn it!!��


    Naruto leaped onto the desk with a tiger-like jump, leaning his entire head over to Sasuke''s right ear, about to thunderously grunted. At that moment, Sasuke heard footsteps outside the ssroom and instinctively turned his head, only to find Naruto''s face inches away from his own.


    ��Huh?!�� x2


    Naruto and Sasuke felt the weird touch on their lips, then looked at the close face on the opposite side in confusion.


    Time seemed to freeze in that instant.


    ��Sasuke-kun�� Naruto����


    Seeing this scene, Karin''s body trembled uncontrobly, ��You��what are you doing? Stop, stop!!!��


    ��Ugh~~��


    ��Ugh!!��


    Naruto and Sasuke, feeling as if they had been electrocuted, quickly separated as they gagged.


    ��I guess I came at the wrong time���� Tenzo stood outside the door, his almond-shaped eyes under his face mask showing a weird and wretched expression.


    ��Naruto! You bastard!!! I��m going to kill you!!!�� Sasuke��s expression gradually became ferocious as he roared and drew out his kunai.


    ��I''m the one!!!�� Naruto, who had just vomited out his breakfast, refused to back down as he also pulled out his kunai, ��How dare you steal my first kiss, I''ll never let you off!!��


    ��It looks like an ident���� Tenzo approached solemnly and loudly proimed: ��Namikaze Naruto, Uzumaki Karin, Uchiha Sasuke, follow me!��


    ����Yes .�� Naruto and Sasuke reluctantlyplied.


    ��


    At the same time.


    In the Hokage��s Office, Sandaime, Hiruzen and Yondaime Hokage, Minato are separated by a crystal ball. They looked at each other awkwardly.


    ��Yondaime, this, uh���� Hiruzen looked embarrassed.


    Today, on a whim, he deliberately came early to watch the live broadcast of Naruto''s growth with Minato, only to identally witness such an awkward scene.


    Minato said bitterly: ��Sandaime, this is an ident. Naruto and Sasuke�� don''t have that kind of rtionship.��


    ��Cough cough, I also think so.�� Hiruzen nodded repeatedly.


    A middle-aged man and an elderly man exchanged nces for a few seconds, inexplicably recalling the scene between Naruto and Sasuke�� They immediately turned their heads away in unison, and the atmosphere became increasingly awkward.


    ��Yondaime, I still have some other matters to attend to, so I''ll take my leave first.�� Hiruzen said as he put away the crystal ball.


    ��I also have a lot of official duties to handle, so I won''t apany you, Sandaime.�� Minato forced a smile.


    After Hiruzen left, Minato felt that the awkwardness in the office had eased a bit.


    ��This whole thing�� Minato shook his head wryly.��


    ��


    The Land of Rice Fields.


    Otogakure.


    In the depths of Orochimaru��s experimental base.


    Afterpleting the soft tissue reconstruction of his new body and integrating Steel Release Kekkei Genkai through the Chimera Technique, and after several days of training to achieve a bnce between ��steel'' and ��flexibility'', Orochimaru decided to transnt Hashirama��s cells!


    That day, he took out all the stored Hashirama��s cells and injected them into his left chest in one go.


    In an instant, the immense vitality contained in the Hashirama��s cells surged into Orochimaru''s heart like a volcanic eruption.


    Thump~ Thump~ Thump~��


    At this moment, Orochimaru''s heart pounded like a supercar engine, propelling the blood in his body to surge rapidly, like a great river rushing, engulfing the power of the Hashirama��s cells throughout his body, limbs, and bones!


    At this moment, Orochimaru felt like his body was a balloon being constantly inted, but miraculously, Orochimaru didn''t feel the slightest tendency to burst.


    ��As expected of Uchiha Shin��s body, even the Shodaime Hokage��s cells couldn''t make him reject them.��


    Boom!


    Just as Orochimaru thought about this, his left hand exploded, flesh and blood flying everywhere, rotten and miserable.


    Orochimaru wasn''t surprised by this.


    Shin��s had been cut off by him a few years ago and waster stolen by Kanp��. After using Living Corpse Reincarnation to steal Shin��s body, he randomly found a recement arm to transnt. But now, it seemed that he needed to retrieve that stolen left hand or��


    Use cell cloning to cultivate a new ��Shin''��s left hand.


    Orochimaru��s thoughts continued to race, while his body continued to absorb the power of Hashirama��s cells. Gradually, a blurry face protruded from his left chest.


    And then�� it ended.


    ��That��s it?��


    Orochimaru frowned slightly, ��Isn��t this too fast?��


    Feeling somewhat dissatisfied, Orochimaru reached out to touch the vague face on his chest. He guessed that the owner of this face was Senju Hashirama, the Shodaime Hokage, but at this moment, the features of this face were extremely blurry, and he couldn''t even distinguish Hashirama��s appearance.


    ��Not enough!��


    ��I need more, more, and more First-Kage cells!��


    ��It seems that I have to make a trip to Konoha!��


    Orochimaru lifted his head, and his golden vertical pupils had turned into the scarlet three-tomoe Sharingan!

 Chapter 869: Tenseigan

    Chapter 869: Tenseigan


    In the underground base under the frozen ground of the Land of Iron.


    Kanp��y motionless on a wooden bed. Over the past few days, his Byakugan had stirred four or five times already. The pale blue light inside his eyeballs gradually became brighter and faintly covered the entire eyeball. Kanp�� estimated that with one more fetal movement, his Byakugan would fully evolve into the Tenseigan!


    ��After a few months, it''s my turn to show off again, huh?��


    Kanp�� closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Not moving for a few months had caused some muscle degeneration in his limbs. When he would need to exercise during the day and soak in hot springs at night. Yeah, he''d try to get back to his prime as soon as possible!


    In this anticipation, Kanp�� felt a wave of soreness in his eyes once again.


    ��Here ites!��


    ��Thest fetal movement.��


    ��So intense, so painful!��


    Kanp�� covered his eyes with his hands, feeling like his eyeballs were about to burst.After a moment, the pain gradually subsided. He opened his eyes to see that his Byakugan was now covered by a deep blue light. And, in the center of his eyeballs, there appeared a pure ck pupil, surrounded by white lightning-like substance, giving it a mysterious and dazzling appearance.


    ��Tenseigan����


    Kanp�� used Chakra tomunicate with these eyes, and suddenly felt the door to a new world was opened before him.


    Suddenly, a burst of green Chakra overflowed from Kanp����s body, spreading like mes and gradually lifting Kanp��''s body from the wooden bed, floating in mid-air as if defying gravity.


    ��This is�� Tenseigan Chakra Mode?��


    Kanp�� subconsciously takes out a small mirror, ��So handsome!��


    The shadow clones around him also gathered around, pointing and admiring.


    ��Oh right, Truth-Seeking Ball!


    Kanp�� put away the mirror and continued tomunicate with the Tenseigan. Somehow, Kanp�� felt like he had grasped some indescribablew of the universe. As long as he stretched out his hand��


    Huumm~


    A small ck sphere rapidly condensed in his palm.


    ��Is this the Truth-Seeking Ball containing the power of the universe?��


    ��It looks really impressive!��


    Kanp�� continued to urge the Tenseigan, and soon, one after another Truth-Seeking Balls floated up from his palm, suspended in the green mes behind him.


    There��s nine in total!


    In the original work��s movie, Toneri used Truth-Seeking Ball to unleash many powerful techniques, such as the Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explosion and the Silver Wheel Reincarnation Explosion, which were powerful and had excellent special effects.


    Kanp�� couldn''t wait to activate the Sage Mode and climbed along thework cable to the sea area of the Land of Fire for testing.


    Then, as soon as the Sage Mode was activated, the green mes on Kanp��''s body suddenly surged by a lot, directly transforming him into the Super Saiyan 2, with the mes rolling and bursting into a strange ��fiufiufiu'' sound wave.


    ��So strong!!��


    At this moment, Kanp�� felt like he could easily tear apart the heavens and the earth with a wave of his hand, move mountains and overturn seas, and destroy the moon with one punch!


    Kanp�� took a deep breath to suppress this terrifying thought. Then, with a thought, his figure disappeared in an instant.


    After a few seconds, Kanp�� had already arrived at the sea near the Land of Fire, then turned into a green rainbow, shooting towards the ocean.


    He nned to test the Tenseigan in the far sea!


    ��


    When Kanp�� left the underground base, one after another strange Chakra suddenly gathered from all directions, and a terrifying aura was slowly condensing.


    The shadow clones felt as if facing a great enemy, and they looked around vigntly.


    ��Who''s there?��


    ��Such a terrifying feeling����


    ��Could it be the Sage of Six Paths?��


    The shadow clones looked at each other in shock, then quickly destroyed all traces of their presence in the underground and used Fire Release topletely erase any traces that had existed!


    Boom!


    The scorching mes swept through the entire underground space like a tornado, and the shadow clones stood in the mes, ready to die bravely.


    At a certain moment, the tornado of mes suddenly subsided, and the entire underground space plunged into darkness.


    In the darkness, a faint breathing sound could be heard, barely audible, yet seeming like the flow of air, the rush of rivers, carrying a burst of Natural Energy.


    ��


    In the sea.


    Kanp��, who had turned into a green rainbow, suddenly came to an abrupt stop in mid-air. He turned his head towards the direction of the Land of Iron, a hint of uncertainty shing across his face covered by the green mes.


    The aura that the shadow clones had sensed before dissipating gave him a very familiar feeling.


    And this sense of familiarity came from the Truth-Seeking Balls behind him.


    ��Truth-Seeking Balls��the power of the universe�� Sage of Six-Paths!��


    Kanp����s heart raced like a drum.


    ��How could this old geezer show up so soon? Is it because I activated the Tenseigan?��


    ��I wonder if I can beat him now����


    Although in the original work, Sage of Six-Paths said that he has no power, he still bestowed the Yin and Yang powers to Sasuke and Naruto, who then fought fiercely with Six-Paths Madara.


    ��Old Yin-Yang guy����


    Kanp�� blinked a few times and decisively extinguished the green mes on his body. The Truth-Seeking Balls also dissipated in the air. Then he tried hard to suppress his aura, while his body slowly descended onto the surface of the sea.


    Whoosh�� Whoosh�� Whoosh��


    The sea breeze whistled by, and the sea surface surged with undercurrents, waves rolling.


    Kanp�� is like a lone-leaf t boat, sinking and floating on the undting sea.


    ��


    In the underground of the Land of Iron.


    In the pitch-ck space, ripples suddenly appeared, followed by a wooden coffin emerging from the ripples.


    Snap!


    In the next instant, the wooden coffin burst open, revealing a figure covered in cracks all over, which is the Impure World Reincarnation of Hashirama!


    A figure with white hair and beard, holding a ck staff, sat upright in mid-air, floating out of the darkness like a ghost, and then came to the front of Hashirama.


    ��Sigh����


    Amidst a long sigh, the Sage of Six-Paths waved his hand, and Hashirama��s figure instantly turned into ashes, while his soul returning to the Pure Land in an instant.


    ��


    At the same time.


    Kanp��, who was far in the sea, also sensed that the Impure World Reincarnation of Hashirama had been released, and he lost his control over Hashirama��s soul.


    ��It must be the work of the Sage of Six-Paths.��


    ��That old bastard is causing trouble for me as soon as he shows up!��


    ��If you have the guts,e over here!��


    Kanp�� stood on the sea surface, enduring the wind and sun for most of the day, but the Sage of Six-Paths didn''t show up.


    ��Since you''re so sensible, I''ll let you go�� and slip away.��


    Kanp�� activated the Tenseigan Chakra Mode again, turning into a green rainbow and continuing to fly along the sea.


    Half a dayter, Kanp�� arrived at a huge deserted ind. After waiting for half a day and confirming that the Sage of Six-Paths hadn''t followed him, he began to practice with the Tenseigan!


    ��Silver Wheel Reincarnation Explosion!��


    Kanp��, covered with the green me, stretched out his palm, and two ck Truth-Seeking Balls in his palm spun rapidly, creating a green light halo in Kanp��''s palm. Then a hurricane burst out of the green light ring, instantly sting a huge hole in the ind below, the bottom can��t be seen!


    In no time, seawater gushed out from the hole.


    Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explosion!


    Kanp�� raised his hand again, and the Truth-Seeking Ball in his hand suddenly glowed and heated up, turning into a huge yellow Chakra lightsaber. With the influx of Tenseigan��s pupil-power and Kanp����s Chakra, this yellow Chakra lightsaber grew bigger and bigger, with a faintly invincible momentum!


    Kanp�� didn''t dare to pour more Chakra into it, and quickly shed down the sword.


    Boom��


    Amidst the violent copse, the ind below, along with the nearby sea surface, was split in half, sinking rapidly in the overwhelming flood.


    ��I feel that I am a god����


    At this moment, Kanp����s mentality expanded infinitely!

 Chapter 870: Spy

    Chapter 870: Spy


    Land of Fire.


    Outside Konoha.


    As the sun set in the west, two figures with long shadows strolled from afar. It was none other than Orochimaru and Shinno, who were disguised.


    ��Orochimaru, there''s still over a month until the Joint Chunin Exams. Isn''t it a bit early for us toe now?�� Shinno��s voice was low as he looked towards the Hokage Rock in the distance.


    ��I need to make some preparations, Shinno. After entering the vige, we''ll go our separate ways. Don''t hinder me.�� Orochimaru lightly said with a chuckle.


    He didn''t tell Shinno his true purpose foring to Konoha, to avoidplications from arising.


    Shinno keenly noticed this, his old face full of displeasure, but Orochimaru was the mastermind behind Konoha Crush n, so even if he was unhappy, he could only endure it.


    Today, the ones guarding the Konoha��s Gate is still Izumo and Kotetsu.


    The two stood on either side of the spacious gate,zily watching the flow of peopleing and going.Although the situation at the border of the Land of Hot Water and the Land of Fire is a bit tense, a major war had not yet broken out after all, so their task was to maintain order, and the work was rtively easy.


    Orochimaru, disguised in a in kimono, suppressed his strong aura, bowed his head in despair, and followed the crowd into Konoha.


    Shinno also walked with a hunched posture, quietly blending in with the crowd into Konoha.


    After entering Konoha smoothly, Orochimaru left Shinno behind and quickly disappeared into a small alley.


    Shinno nned to go to the arena for the finals of the Chunin Exams to observe the terrain. He asked a passerby for directions, but after turning left and right, he found himself lost. Fortunately, there were three little brats nearby searching in the bushes, so he walked over and asked for directions.


    ��Hello, little ones.�� Shinno smiled kindly. But when he saw the Konoha��s forehead protectors on the foreheads of the three little kids, his eyelids couldn''t help but twitch.


    ��Old Grandpa, did you call us?�� Naruto raised his head, there��s a hint of impatience on his face.


    Their Team 7 had been busy recently following Tenzo to catch cats and walking the dogs. And today, they received another cat-catching mission. It��s gettingte, but they still hadn''t found the cat.


    The three of them were in a hurry!


    Shinno smiled and said: ��Yes, I wanted to ask for directions.��


    ��Just asking for directions���� Naruto estimated that it wouldn''t take much time, so he patted his chest righteously, and said: ��Old Grandpa, ask away!��


    ��The arena for the finals of the Chunin Exams.�� Shinno asked, ��I want to go there and see.��


    ��Arena what Chunin?�� Naruto looked dumbfounded.


    ��The arena for the finals of the Chunin Exams.�� Shinno said with a smile.


    ��What finals?�� Naruto still didn''t quite understand.


    ��The arena�� Never mind, little ones, I won''t trouble you any longer. You can continue with your business.�� Shinno forced a smile.


    ��Naruto, hurry up and find the cat!�� Sasuke next to him urged impatiently.


    ��Hmph!��


    Naruto clenched his fist and shouted, ��This poor Old Grandpa is so old that he has lost his way. He��s so pitiful. We should help him first!��


    Sasuke��s forehead throbbed angrily. If it weren''t for the fact that he couldn''t beat Naruto, he would let him know what it means to prioritize the greater good!!


    Naruto left Sasuke and Karin behind and ran to Shinno��s side. Scratching his head, he asked with a silly smile: ��Old Grandpa, are you from outside the vige?��


    ��Yeah, I heard that the Joint Chunin Exams are about to be held, so I came here specifically to take a look.�� Shinno said with a smile.


    ��Then why don��t you wait until it officially starts?�� Sasuke grumbled discontentedly from behind.


    ��This old man is as annoying as Naruto���� Sasuke is extremely dissatisfied.


    ��Hehehe, because when it officially starts, there will be a lot of people. I''m old and can''t squeeze through the crowd, so I wanted toe early and take a look.�� Shinno replied.


    ��A wless answer���� Shinno is very satisfied with his performance.


    ��Just three little Konoha��s brats, they can be easily manipted by me.��


    Karin looked steadily at Shinno, then suddenly slipped to Sasuke''s side, leaned over, and whispered in a low voice: ��Sasuke-kun, he''s lying.��


    Sasuke frowned, then asked in a low voice: ��How do you know?��


    ��This��I can judge whether he is lying by sensing his Chakra.�� Karin said.


    ��This old man is a Shinobi?��


    Sasuke''s eyes widened, then his body trembled slightly. At this moment, he suddenly remembered the time when he pretended to be affectionate with Sakura for the greater good (Messing with Naruto��s heart).


    ��Could it be that Karin����


    Karin seemed to guess what Sasuke was thinking and quickly waved her hand, then said: ��Sasuke-kun, I''ve never sensed your Chakra, so I don''t know about you lying to Sakura.��


    ��That''s a relief���� Sasuke breathed a sigh of relief quietly, then immediately became furious, ��Bastard, if you''ve never sensed it, how do you know I lied to Sakura?��


    ��Unforgivable!!��


    At this moment, Sasuke��s face turned as red as a beet!


    ��Hehehe���� Karin chuckled mischievously.


    When the two were whispering, Naruto had already decided to help Shinno find the arena for the finals of Chunin Exams. When he turned around to tell Sasuke, he noticed Sasuke''s expression was hideous andplicated, while Karin ��Well, she��s winking wildly at him.


    ��What��s wrong with you, Karin? Have your eyes cramped?�� Naruto asked bluntly.


    ��You idiot,e here quickly, I have something to tell you!�� Karin stomped her foot in frustration.


    ��Old Grandpa, wait a moment.�� Naruto said to Shinno, then ran towards Karin.


    ����


    At the same time.


    Orochimaru also arrived at the tomb of the Hashirama.


    It��s just that, when he dived into the ground, he discovered that Hashirama��s remains had disappeared!


    ��What��s going on?��


    ��Was it stolen by someone, or hidden by Namikaze Minato?��


    Orochimaru frowned in contemtion, recalling that he hadn''t encountered any members of the Konoha��s Anbu along the way, and suddenly realized.


    ��Namikaze Minato, you''re more daring than Sandaime����


    Orochimaru praised Minato in his heart, then pondered silently, ��Since Namikaze Minato digs out Hashirama��s remains, he will definitely use Fuinjutsu to seal it in the Anbu��s Headquarters.��


    Then, Orochimaru can analyzed himself. He knew that with his Fuinjutsu Mastery, he won��t be able to quietly remove the Fuinjutsu set by Minato.


    ��Then, should I go to find an old friend?��


    ��Hahahaha���� Orochimaru smirked sinisterly, then turned around and left Konoha, heading towards the Konoha Prison.


    ��


    ��Naruto.��


    When Karin saw Naruto running over, she hurriedly pulled him to the side and whispered, ��This old man is lying, he''s a Shinobi!��


    ��A Shinobi?��


    Naruto blinked his eyes twice. He had a good memory and remembered that Shinno had just said he was old and couldn''t squeeze through the crowd, so he came early to take a look.


    But if the other party was a Shinobi, even if they were old, they could easily push through the crowd with Chakra.


    And why would he hide the fact that he was a Shinobi?


    The more he thought about it, the more suspicious it bes!


    ��Naruto, let��s go and notify Tenzo-sensei.�� Karin felt that this old man was a spy and decided to report it for safety.


    However, after Naruto became Genin, he was stuck with Tenzo��s assignments of catching cats and walking the dogs in the vige every day. He was bored out of his mind. Now, encountering who seemed to be a spy, Naruto was very excited.


    ��No need to call Tenzo-sensei. Just a mere old man, I, Namikaze Naruto, can handle him alone!��


    Naruto put his hands on his hips and shouted at Shinno, ��Spy old man, surrender obediently!��


    ��What?!��


    Shinno��s heart skipped a beat: ��Spy?��


    ��How could I possibly����


    ��Wait, it seems I am indeed a spy.��


    ��No, no, the focus should be on how they figured out I''m a spy?��


    ��No, no, no, the focus of the focus should be on what this kid just called himself?��


    ��Namikaze Naruto?��


    ��The son of Yondaime Hokage?!��


    ��My luck is too good, isn''t it?��


    Shinno��s heart was both shocked and delighted, and he looked at Naruto with gleaming eyes.


    ��Naruto, you idiot, how could you say such things without knowing the other party��s strength? What if you encounter a strong enemy?�� Sasukeined unhappily, but he also has eager expression on his face. He��s obviously also bored by Tenzo��s assignments.


    Only Karin felt like she had fallen into an ice cave.


    In the instant when Shinno��s mind stirred, Karin sensed a huge amount of Chakra from him, ��This level of Chakra, plus this age, the other party is definitely an Elite Jonin-Level spy Shinobi with richbat experience!��


    ��Against such a big shot, how could Naruto and Sasuke-kun possibly beat him?��


    ��I''m afraid they''ll be taken out with just one nce, right?��


    ��It��s over, it��s over, it��s over.��


    ��Tenzo-sensei, where are you?��


    ��Big brother, where are you?��


    When Karin was desperate, she suddenly saw someoneing from the corner of the street��


    ��Second brother?!��

 Chapter 871: Ugh, Pervert!

    Chapter 871: Ugh, Pervert!


    Azy man wearing a green vest and carrying a long sword on his back strolled around the corner. It was Gekko Hayate, one of the eight Great Protector Elders of Gekko n.


    Hayate frowned slightly when he saw Karin��s figure, and appeared beside her in a flicker: ��What��s wrong?��


    ��Hey, it is the younger brother of Kanp��-sensei.�� Naruto waved casually, ��Hello!��


    He often visited Kanp����s house, so he was quite familiar with Hayate.


    ��Naruto, you''re still as reckless as ever. My brother��s education really has some serious problems.�� Hayate recalled past experiences with a sympathetic look, reaching out to ruffle Naruto��s hair.


    ��Second brother, stop messing around. This old man is a spy Shinobi!!!�� Karin hurriedly pointed to Shinno and shouted.


    ��A spy?��


    Hayate''s eyes flickered. Gripping the hilt of his sword behind him with his right hand, he stared fiercely at the old man opposite him, ��Who are you?��


    ��You don''t need to know my identity. Just hand over that brat to me.�� Shinno smirked and turned into an afterimage and rushed towards Naruto.��Hmph!��


    Hayate snorted coldly and immediately drew his de, and shed at Shinno.


    ng!


    With a crisp sound of metal shing, the kunai on Shinno��s left hand blocked Hayate''s sword, while his right hand pressed down on Naruto''s shoulder like a chicken w.


    ��Son of Yondaime Hokage, captured!��


    Shinno��s spirits soared, but immediately afterwards, he saw a wave of thick fog emanating from Naruto.


    Shinno didn''t dare to be careless, and hurriedly grasped Naruto��s shoulders tightly. But for a moment, he felt an extremely delicate touch in his hand, as if he was holding a piece of jade!


    He looked closely, only to see a charming figure in the smoke, flirting with him, winking�� and blowing a flying kiss at him.


    Pfft!


    Shinno, a man in his forties, couldn''t handle this. At that time, his nose started bleeding and he staggered back.


    ��Naruto��you��re disgusting!!�� Karin was initially extremely nervous when she saw Naruto being caught, but when she saw him�� ��Ugh, pervert!��


    Sasuke''s face twitched as well, unable to bear looking directly at him: ��Naruto, your taste is as heavy as ever!��


    Even the mature Hayate couldn''t help but steal a few nces, ��This young man has a good figure~��


    Bang!


    As light smoke rose again, Naruto returned to his original appearance, standing there with his hands on his hips andughing loudly: ��Hahahaha, how is it? My newly created Sexy Technique is really extraordinary, right? Hahahaha����


    ��Bastard!!��


    Shinno wiped off his nosebleed, and red at Naruto fiercely, ��How dare he embarrassed me so much�� I must strip him naked!��


    A blur appeared again, and Shinno once again reached out to grab Naruto.


    ��Don��t use the same move in front of me.��


    With a clear shout, a cold sword aura suddenly swept from Naruto''s side, sealing off Shinno��s path forward!


    ��Konoha-Style Kenjutsu?��


    Shinno��s brow furrowed, then he remembered that Naruto had referred to this guy as ��the younger brother of Kanp��-sensei�� earlier.


    ��Kanp������


    ��Konoha-Style Kenjutsu����


    ��Could it be?!��


    He quickly took a step back to avoid the sword aura, and urgently asked: ��Who is Gekko Kanp�� to you?��


    ��Oh, you know my brother?�� Hayate looked surprised, ��Could it be that he''s an acquaintance of Big brother?��


    ��I know��of course I know����


    Shinno��s mouth twisted, his facial muscles grimacing, veins popping out, and his eyes reddening, ��That little bastard�� I trusted him so much back then, but he actually stole my Forbidden Technique�� I, I����


    ��Back then?��


    ��Forbidden Technique?��


    Hayate raised an eyebrow and asked: ��Are you talking about Body Revival Technique?��


    ��???��


    Shinno��s eyes widened: ��How did you know?!��


    ��Oh, my brother is the type to litter everywhere. He throws used things into the backyard corridor.��


    Hayate��s face showed the helpless expression of his brother��s tardiness, and sighed, ��It''s a good thing his younger brother is here to help him clean up.��


    Shinno stiffened all over, then trembled with cold rage: ��He�� he actually treated the Forbidden Jutsu I spent decades creating as trash�� Unforgivable�� Unforgivable����


    Creak, creak��


    Shinno gritted his teeth, suppressing the boiling anger in his chest, and asked with a low growl: ��Tell me, where is that little bastard now?!��


    ��In the sky.�� Hayate said with a slight smile.


    Shinno instinctively looked up, only to see a silent firework exploding on the sky above him.


    Shinno��s pupils contracted, and in that moment, the raging fire in his chest suddenly dissipated.


    ��Oh no, I''ve been deceived!��


    Shinno cursed inwardly.


    Just now, he had let his anger cloud his judgment, foolishly asking the enemy for information. He felt like he had lost his wits!


    Now that he had calmed down, he immediately made the right decision, which is to take Naruto away in one go!


    Because Naruto was not only the son of the Yondaime Hokage, but also a student of Gekkou Kanp��!


    ��This is getting interesting!��


    Shinno knew that time was of the essence, and if he dyed any longer, the Konoha��s Anbu woulde knocking at his door to check his identity, so he decisively took action.


    ��Gate of Opening, Gate of Healing, Gate of Life, Gate of Pain, Gate of Limit���� Shinno opened five gates in one go, and the Chakra inside his body instantly went berserk. Even the skin on his body showed a purplish color under the rapid Chakra pressure, looking hideously abnormal.


    ��Oh, are we finally fighting? Let me knock you out!!�� Naruto, seeing Shinno��s stance, immediately got excited and rushed forward eagerly.


    ��Idiot, it''s dangerous!!�� Karin sensed the sudden surge of Chakra in Shinno��s body, and paled with fear.


    Sasuke also noticed the danger and subconsciously activated his Sharingan, staring straight at Shinno, trying to intimidate him.


    But at this moment, Shinno only had Naruto in his sight, and he ignored the rest of the trash!


    ��Bone-Crushing Fist!��


    After opening the five gates, Shinno fiercely threw a punch.


    The fist exploded through the air, emitting a piercing sound of thunder, suddenly descending on Naruto''s right shoulder.


    ��You little brat, I''ll break your right shoulder bone first!��


    ��There is a w.��


    At this moment, a dazzling sword light, tinged with thunder, suddenly descended from the sky.


    Konoha-Style �C Thunder Dance!


    Shinno��s brow furrowed tightly, ��This guy is even more annoying than I expected!��


    ��This sword�� With a body empowered by five gates, I can''t block this sword.��


    ��This guy��s Konoha-Style Kenjutsu is very powerful!��


    At the critical moment, Shinno paused, changing his Bone-Crushing Fist to a sweep, aiming a punch at the airborne Hayate, while also activating the sixth gate, the Gate of View.


    Boom!


    The flow of Chakra within Shinno��s body surged again, and even the wind pressure of the Bone-Crushing Fist carried a faint green Chakra glow.


    Shinno has now mastered the Eight-Gates, but he had achieved it through clever means like activating the gates through Body Revival Technique, so even though he opened the sixth gate, there was no prominent ��intimidating�� green Chakra cloak.


    Bang!


    With a dull thud, Shinno��s Bone-Crushing Fist collided with Hayate��s Thunder Dance, erupting into a ripple of thunderous light that rapidly spread in all directions.


    ��Karin, take Naruto and Sasuke away!��


    Hayate sensed the strength of Shinno through this sword, so he immediately leaped back with the help of his sword, while also kicking Naruto behind him.


    ��Second brother, you bastard!!!�� Naruto was furious and yelled in mid-air.


    Karin and Sasuke quickly rushed up to catch him, then dragged him away.

 Chapter 872: I Will Make Him Wish He Were Dead!!

    Chapter 872: I Will Make Him Wish He Were Dead!!


    ��Gekko Hayate, you are courting death!!��


    Seeing the duck in his hand fly away, Shinno is furious. With a fierce expression, he unleashed a series of Bone-Crushing Fists.


    The air was filled with visible shockwaves as he unleashed devastating impacts, destroying everything around him.


    Hayate dodged left and right, asionally using his sword to deflect the invisible shockwaves. At times, he was forced ufortably close by Shinno��s relentless assault!


    But he remained unfazed!


    ��Four minutes left.��


    Hayate had sent out the signal before, and within five minutes, Anbu or Military Police Force who saw the signal would undoubtedly arrive here!


    And now one minute had passed already,


    ��For the remaining four minutes, let me y with you.����Konoha-Style �C shing Wind!��


    The raging Wind Attribute Chakra surged into his sword, and in an instant, Hayate shed, a sharp blue sword light shot out from the de, like a rainbow piercing the sky, heading straight for Shinno.


    Shinno didn''t dodge, instead, he countered with another Bone-Crushing Fist.


    His fist, wrapped in dense green Chakra, exploded with force, colliding barbarically with the blue sword light.


    Boom!


    Shockwaves rolled as Shinno��s fist shattered the blue sword light. And, with heavy steps, he turned into a blur rushing towards Hayate.


    ��Konoha-Style �C Moonlight!��


    Hayate once again executed a Secret Art-level Kenjutsu, his body turning into afterimages, rushing towards approaching Shinno like a ghost.


    Shinno swung a punch at Hayate, but fis his fist passed through Hayate and the several afterimages trailing behind him without obstruction, finally smashing heavily into a nearby wall.


    Boom!!


    The two-meter-high wall copsed instantly, turning into countless debris scattered around.


    ��I miss?��


    Shinno��s face slightly changed, then he felt a sword piercing through his back from behind, and with a puff, it pierced through his chest, revealing a de shimmering with lightning.


    ��How is it possible?��


    Shinno��s eyes widened. Stumbling, he copsed to the ground weakly.


    Hayate slowly pulled the sword out of his body, and coldly said: ��Your presence is very strong, but it seems to be inadequate.��


    ��Wait a minute!��


    ��Big brother��s Body Revival Technique was stolen from him, which means he also knows the Body Revival Technique.��


    Seeing the sword de about to leave Shinno��s back, Hayate fiercely stabbed it back in.


    ��Aarrrggghh~~��


    Splurt!!


    Shinno spat out a mouthful of blood.


    ��Sorry, sorry, I almost forgot that you have the Body Revival Technique.�� Hayate grinned as he twisted the sword handle. He also trained the Body Revival Technique since he was a child, and knew how outrageous this forbidden technique was. As long as there was a breath left, it could turn the tide against all odds, leaving him no room for carelessness.


    At this moment, Shinno felt as if all his internal organs had been crushed, but he was not afraid at all.


    ��As expected of the younger brother of Gekko Kanp��, you''re just as detestable as your big brother!��


    Shinno��s eyes narrowed, ��Eight Gates Released Formation, all eight gates, open!!!��


    Boom!


    An overwhelming momentum suddenly surged out from within Shinno��s body.


    Hayate��s expression changed at this.


    ��Eight Gates Released Formation?��


    ��Is the Eight Gates Released Formation used by Guy-senpai��s father?��


    ��I can''t afford to fight it����


    Without hesitation, Hayate pulled out his sword and retreated repeatedly.


    Shinno slowly stood up from the ruins of the wall. His severe injuries quickly recovered under the Body Revival Technique, and with the surge of Chakra within him, his body suddenly grew several centimeters taller at this moment. His whole body was filled with muscles like iron blocks, resembling a bodybuilder.


    He slowly turned around, revealing a handsome face without a single wrinkle, and even his gray hair instantly turned ck!


    ��Rejuvenation?��


    Hayate frowned.


    ��That��s not right.��


    ��Why is it different from the Eight Gates Released Formation I know?��


    ��And there is no Chakra steam cloak����


    ��Is he bluffing me or did he really open the fake Eight Gates?��


    Hayate was getting restless again.


    ��Dark Taijutsu �C Bone-Crushing Fist!!�� Shinno��s figure flickered, appearing in front of Hayate like teleporting, and he casually punched forward.


    Hayate��s eyes blurred. Feeling that he couldn��t dodge in time, he could only raise his sword to parry the punch.


    ng!


    With the crisp sound of metal shing, Hayate��s sword de was unexpectedly shattered by Shinno��s punch, followed by a loud crash hitting Hayate��s shoulder.


    Crack Crack��


    Apanied by a nauseating sound of bones breaking, Hayate crashed heavily into the concrete ground like a shrimp, with fractures all over his body, instantly losing consciousness.


    Although Shinno��s Eight Gates Released Formation was achieved through tricks like the Body Revival Technique, his soaring strength was enough to crush Hayate.


    Of course, being able to open the Eight Gates without dying was also thanks to Orochimaru. If he hadn''t contributed some secret techniques, Shinno probably wouldn''t have achieved this level.


    Shinno looked down at Hayate, and said with a sneer: ��I won''t kill you so easily. I will use you to lure Gekko Kanp�� out. I will make him wish he were dead!��


    ����


    ��Let me go, let me go, I want to personally beat up that old man!��


    Two streets away, Naruto was being held up by Sasuke and Karin, kicking wildly in the air. Helpless, he could only watch as the scenery on both sides rapidly retreated.


    ��Naruto, Sasuke, Karin, what are you doing?�� Holding bags of groceries, Tenzo walked out of a nearby supermarket.


    When handling D-Rank Mission, usually let Naruto and the others handle the tasks themselves, while he went shopping and strolled around, using themission from the D-Rank missions to pay for his expenses, living quitefortably.


    ��Tenzo-sensei? That��s great! Hurry up, we found spy! My second brother is dragging him!�� Karin quickly dropped Naruto and ran over, briefly exining what had just happened.


    Tenzo��s face turned serious, after handing over the things in his hand to Karin, he immediately rushed towards the battlefield.


    However, unfortunately, when he arrived there, all he saw was a mess, with no sign of anyone.


    ��Where��s Hayate?��


    Tenzo looked around, even using Sensor Ninjutsu, but still couldn''t find anyone.


    Not long after, people from Anbu and the Military Police Force also arrived at the scene. After they divided into teams to search nearby, they used the testimony of Naruto��s group of three to draw Shinno��s face and issued a vige-wide wanted notice.


    But at this time, Kanp�� had already rejuvenated and changed his appearance drastically. So trying to catch him based on the old man''s portrait was doomed to fail.


    ����


    At the same time.


    Outside Konoha Prison.


    Orochimaru walked towards the prison with a smile.


    ��Stop, this is Konoha Prison, leave immediately!�� A Konoha��s Shinobi jumped out from the shadows and issued a warning.


    ��You should wee me.�� Orochimaru chuckled softly.


    ��Wee? Who do you think you are���� Before the Konoha��s Shinobi could mock, he saw the ck pupils of the person in front of him suddenly turning into crimson Sharingan, and his face changed instantly.


    But before he could react, he was already under control of Orochimaru''s Genjutsu.


    ��Yes��wee to Konoha Prison���� The Konoha��s Shinobi said dully.


    ��That''s better.�� Orochimaru patted his shoulder with a smile, and passed him by.


    As one of the Legendary Sannin, Orochimaru''s proficiency in Genjutsu was very high. He once infiltrated Kumogakure alone, using specially-made Genjutsu pills to control the previous Hachibi��s Jinchuriki and the Hachibi himself, and extracted Hachibi��s horn powder for research.


    Now, with the three-tomoe Sharingan, his Genjutsu prowess had improved significantly. So controlling these prison guards was very simple for him.


    Using the Sharingan to pave the way, Orochimaru smoothly infiltrated Konoha Prison, and in the deepest part, found his old friend�� Shimura Danzo.

 Chapter 873: Danzos Despair

    Chapter 873: Danzo''s Despair


    Danzo sat on the muddy bed of his cell, hunched over, his face withered, his single eye vacant.


    His head full of white hair had already be bald. His aged face was covered in wrinkles like bark, and his body exuded an aura of death and decay!


    Sinceing here, every quiet night, Danzo''s ambitions, Danzo''s hatred, Danzo''s dreams, were like maggots gnawing at his flesh, devouring his soul!


    That feeling, unbearable pain, is worse than death!


    In just a few years of prison life, the once powerful Danzo was tortured beyond recognition!


    ��Long time no see, Danzo.�� Orochimaru stood outside the cell, staring at the old man through the iron bars with a smirk that was neither a smile nor a grin.


    Danzo looked up, his single eye dull as he gazed at the armless figure outside.


    ��Who�� are you?�� Danzo spoke, his voice hoarse, low, and weak.


    ��I am still the same young man from before, while you have decayed, half-stepped into the Pure Land���� Orochimaru emitted his characteristic eerie and coldughter.Thisughter was like that of an owl in the night, chilling and piercing, giving people goosebumps.


    The prisoners in the nearby cells even cursed and shouted at Orochimaru, pointing fingers at him in anger!


    Orochimaru was unfazed, continuing tough by himself.


    ��Oro�� chi�� maru���� Danzo finally remembered the unsettlingughter, his single eye revealingplex emotions of hatred, killing intent, and relief, ��You''vee to kill me, haven''t you?��


    ��I I did have that thought beforeing here, but seeing you like this, I''d rather you live, the longer the better.�� Orochimaru grinned, looking at him with anticipation and said, ��I really want to see how you will end up living like this.��


    ��As you wish, I will live, I will live like an ant, persisting�� persisting�� until the day youe in too!!!�� Danzo gritted his teeth, his single eye emitting intense hatred.


    ��Very good, your gaze finally resembles that of the old days.��


    Orochimaru chuckled meaningfully, ��Only then do you have the qualifications to negotiate with me.��


    ��Negotiate?��


    Danzo lowered his gaze, his mind racing, after a few breaths, he understood, ��So he''s asking for my help����


    ��I need Shodaime��s cells.�� Orochimaru stated directly.


    ��Weren''t all the cells stolen by you?�� Danzo replied emotionlessly.


    Orochimaru snorted lightly, not bothering to exin past events, and said: ��I need more and more Shodaime��s cells, Danzo, with your cautious nature, you should still have some inventory left, right?��


    ��But I really don''t have any left���� Danzo��s one single eye slowly revealed a hint of admiration: ��As expected of you. You''ve even discovered this.��


    But Danzo''s admiration did not please Orochimaru, instead, his face quickly darkened.


    ��Danzo, you��re only a few years away from the center of the whirlpool, yet you''ve aged so much.�� Orochimaru said emotionlessly.


    ��What do you mean?�� Danzo''s heart was pounding,pletely out of control��!


    ��Your heartbeat betrays you, you''re lying.�� Orochimaru��s gaze sharpened, ��You don��t have Shodaime��s cells in your hands anymore!��


    Danzo''s breath was erratic, and he said frustratedly: ��Orochimaru, since you''re here, it means you can''t find Shodaime��s cells anymore. You can only rely on me. Let me out, let me out, let me out����


    Danzo had had enough of this damn ce!


    He wants to go out!


    He wants to make aeback!


    He wants to rebuild his foundation!


    He wants to reorganize Root!


    He wants to fulfill his ambition to be the Godaime Hokage!


    He wanted to kill off all those bastards like Namikaze Minato and Gekko Kanp��!


    ��Orochimaru, let me out!!!�� Danzo roared, his veins bulging.


    Watching the raging Danzo, Orochimaru suddenly smiled, then casually said: ��Danzo, I''lle see you again when I have the chance. Don''t disappoint me then. Your expression is truly delightful.��


    ��Oro! chi!!! maru!!!�� Danzo stumbled to the iron bars, pressing his forehead against them, his single murky eye staring at him, ��Kill me, kill me, kill me!!��


    ��Hehehehe���� Orochimaru chuckled darkly as he turned and left.


    ��


    After the sun set, information about Shinno��s portrait and Hayate��s disappearance reached Minato��s hands.


    ��Eagle, what��s the situation now?�� Minato looked expressionlessly at Anbu Commander, Eagle and Military Police Force��s Captain, Kakashi, who brought the information.


    Eagle lowered his head: ��Sorry, we haven��t found Hayate or the spy Shinobi yet.��


    He is also in a very bad mood.


    Kanp�� has only been missing for more than half a year, and now even his brother has been captured by a spy Shinobi, and it also happened within the vige. This is uneptable no matter what!


    ��Hokage-sama, the Military Police Force has joined forces with the Anbu to seal off the vige. I believe Hayate and that spy are still in the vige.�� Kakashi said solemnly.


    He had just been to the scene of the incident and sent out Pakkun and other Ninken for tracking, but unfortunately, the other party was very cautious. Whether it was footprints, scent, or aura, everything was wiped out!


    ��Kakashi, rescue Hayate as soon as possible!��


    Minato coldly said, ��Also, Eagle, I want to know the identity of this spy!��


    ��No matter who is behind this spy, I will make them pay���� Minato was filled with boundless rage.


    ��Yes!�� Eagle and Kakashi replied in unison.


    ����


    Gekko Mansion.


    After Karin came back, she hurriedly found Gekko Hoshino, and told him that Hayate was taken away by a spy.


    Hoshino''s expression changed drastically after hearing the news.


    Half a year ago, it was his son who went missing, and now even his nephew has been captured, ��My Gekko n�� damn it, what sins have these two bastardsmitted!!��


    Gritting his teeth, Hoshino lowered his head and lightly touched Karin��s head, then said softly: ��Karin, you have to trust the Anbu and the Military Police Force. They will rescue Hayate soon. So, please, don''t tell Keiko about this news. Don''t let her worry, understand?��


    ��Can they really rescue second brother soon?�� Karin asked nervously.


    After so many years together, she had already integrated into this family. Although Hayate was as annoying as Kanp��, he was still her brother!


    ��Of course it is true!�� Hoshino said confidently.


    Karin bit her lip and nodded vigorously: ��I understand. I will keep it a secret!��


    ��


    Leaving Konoha Prison, Orochimaru pondered for a moment and decided to go to the Anbu��s Headquarters to check the situation. He wanted to confirm the whereabouts of the Hashirama��s remains.


    However, when he arrived at the Konoha��s Gate, he found many figures from the Anbu and Military Police Force at the gate.


    ��Have I been discovered?��


    Orochimaru frowned lightly, then immediately shook his head.


    At Konoha Prison, those Konoha��s Shinobi are under his Sharingan��s Genjutsu, and it would take a long time before they can recover. And even if someone wakes them up early and sends back the information, Konoha��s Anbu��s subject of investigation should also be ced on the Uchiha n. So how could it be possible for them to cooperate with the Military Police Force?


    ��So it wasn''t me who rmed the Konoha��s Anbu���� A thought then shed through Orochimaru��s mind, ��Could it be Shinno?��

 Chapter 874: Meeting Isobu?

    Chapter 874: Meeting Isobu?


    At night.


    In a secluded dense forest within Konoha, fragmented moonlight trickled through the branches, faintly illuminating a figure bound to a tree trunk.


    With a groan, Hayate awoke from unconsciousness.


    ��Who am I?��


    ��Where am I?��


    ��What am I doing?��


    ��Right, the Eight Gates Released Formation�� That spy!��


    As Hayate recalled what happened before losing consciousness, he was struck by a wave of intense pain, drenched in cold sweat.


    Taking a direct hit from the pseudo-Eight Gates Fist, his body was riddled with fractures, and surviving was already fortunate.Hayate tried to cry out for help, but his mouth was taped shut, so he was only able to emit faint groans barely audible within ten meters.


    Gasping lightly, Hayate lowered his head to inspect his body, only to discover a fractured right shoulder, multiple fractures throughout his body, sealed Chakra, his leg ninja bag taken, and he��s being bound to the tree trunk with only half of his feet touching the ground!


    ��The other party was not only cautious but also a skilled old fox!��


    Hayate gritted his teeth.


    ��You��re awake.��


    At this moment, Shinno approached under the dappled moonlight, exuding an air of confidence.


    ��Mm-hmm!�� Hayate endured the pain and whimpered, ��Who exactly are you!��


    ��I know you have a lot of questions, and coincidentally, I have a question for you too.�� Shinno said with a smile, ��You answer my question, and I''ll answer yours. How about it? Just nod if you agree.��


    Hayate pretended to hesitate, only reluctantly nodding after some time.


    With a cold smirk, Shinno stepped forward and tore off the tape, then asked: ��question, tell me how to pass through Konoha''s barrier!��


    Hayate pretended to struggle for a while, before blurting out: ��Rat-Ox-Monkey-Ram-Dragon-Tiger!��


    Shinno silently memorized the hand seals.


    ��Now it��s my turn. My question is�� you, who you are!�� Hayate was in so much pain that his voice is trembling.


    ��My identity is���� Shinno��s eyes flickered as he was about to make something up when suddenly, a rustling sound came from behind.


    ��Who?!�� Shinno turned around sharply.


    In the shadows behind, a small white snake swiftly crawled forward.


    ��It��s Orochimaru���� Shinno breathed a sigh of relief.


    The white snake approached, then opened its mouth and spat out a one-armed man covered in foul-smelling mucus.


    Shinno held his breath in disgust.


    ��You�� are Orochimaru?�� Seeing the arrival of this person, Hayate''s pupils couldn''t help but shrank.


    Boom!


    Without saying anything further, Orochimaru knocked Hayate unconscious, then, he looked at Shinno with a smirk: ��The chaos outside was indeed caused by you.��


    Shinno didn''t exin either, as being exposed by a few Konoha��s brats wasn''t exactly honorable. So, he changed the subject and asked: ��Have you finished your business?��


    ��So, you still knew I had something to take care of.�� Orochimaru sneered coldly.


    When he came out of Konoha Prison, he nned to go to the Anbu��s Headquarters to investigate. However, due to Shinno and Hayate, Anbu and the Military Police Force were heavily searching, greatly disrupting Orochimaru''s ns.


    Of course, this disruption was beneficial, because with the Anbu��s Shinobi dispatched everywhere, it meant the Anbu��s Headquarters was vulnerable, which is just convenient for him to move!


    But there was no need to let Shinno know about this.


    Shinno brace himself and said: ��This Shinobi is Gekko Kanp����s younger brother. You should know about the grudge between me and him!��


    ��Are you nning to use him to lure Gekko Kanp��?�� Orochimaru disdainfully said, ��You will die miserably.��


    ��Gekko Kanp�� can grow to this point thanks to the Body Revival Technique, a technique I personally developed, so he is impossible to defeat me!�� Shinno smirked arrogantly.


    Moreover, at this moment, he was a powerful ninja who could perfectly use the Eight Gates Released Formation without dying. Just a mere Gekko Kanp��, even if he mastered the Body Revival Technique to the extreme, could never be his opponent!


    As for Konoha-Style Kenjutsu, Five-Attributes Ninjutsu and the like, they were simply not worth considering under the speed and strength of his Eight Gates!


    Orochimaru chuckled and said: ��Since you''re so confident, Gekko Kanp�� will be your responsibility when the n starts.��


    Shinno keenly sensed the malice emanating from Orochimaru, but couldn''t figure out the source of this malice.


    ��What are your ns next?�� Orochimaru didn''t give him time to think and asked directly.


    ��Leave Konoha!��


    Shinno seemed to have everything under control, and said, ��If I''m not mistaken, Konoha''s Gate should be surrounded by Konoha��s Shinobi.��


    Orochimaru nodded. With Anbu and the Military Police Force jointly sealing the gate, the presence was quite fierce. Just in case, Orochimaru didn''t dare to enter with his real body.


    That��s right, the Orochimaru standing in front of Shinno is just a clone.


    ��So what?�� Orochimaru asked.


    Shinno continued: ��So I n to cross through Konoha''s barrier.��


    And the key of the Konoha��s barrier, he just got it from Hayate!


    Orochimaru seemed to see through Shinno''s calction and reminded with a smile: ��Only Konoha��s Anbu knew about the barrier��s key, and this guy is not an Anbu.��


    ��What?!��


    Shinno''s face immediately changed.


    ��Gekko Hayate�� This little beast dared to deceive me?!��


    ��He''s as despicable as his brother!!��


    ��The people of Gekko n are all liars!��


    ��They all deserve to die!!��


    Shinno��s face turned purple with rage, wishing to p Hayate to death, but restraint was necessary for greater ns. Besides, wouldn��t killing Hayate equivalent to telling Orochimaru that he was deceived?


    He''d be looked down upon!


    So Shinno said coldly: ��Of course I know that. I originally nned to catch a Konoha��s Anbu to torture the barrier��s key tonight. If it weren��t for your sudden appearance, I would have acted earlier!��


    The corner of Orochimaru��s mouth twitched slightly and he sneered silently.


    ��Poor Shinno!��


    ��Then, let��s act separately.�� Orochimaru originally wanted to join forces with Shinno to go to the Anbu��s Headquarters, but now, it seemed that such a thing was only suitable for himself.


    Shinno also didn''t want to deal with Orochimaru at this moment, so he naturally has no objections.


    So, the two went their separate ways.


    ��


    After disguising himself, Shinno went to the street. After walking a few steps, he saw a figure flickering on a wall in the distance.


    ��It��s Konoha��s Anbu!��


    Shinno was about to follow when he noticed another figure flickering not far away. He furrowed his brows slightly, then calmly strolled and observed. Then, he found that Konoha��s Anbu and the Military Police Force were working together, jointly searching everywhere. And the two sides were separated by a distance, so if one side had trouble, the other could send a distress signal immediately!


    Shinno cursed in his mind, ��If I knew this would happen, I would have called Orochimaru together!��


    Meanwhile, just as he thought, Orochimaru sneaked into the Anbu��s Headquarters very smoothly.


    But as soon as he reached the second floor, he was blocked by someone.


    ��Who are you?�� Blocking Orochimaru was a slender figure wearing a turtle mask.


    ��And who are you?�� Orochimaru asked gloomily, secretly thinking to himself, ��This guy didn''t just happen to pass by, he detected my infiltration and appeared here in advance. What a strong perception!��


    The person answered honestly: ��My name is Konoha Saburo, how about you?��


    ��Konoha Saburo?��


    ��Must be a code name.��


    Orochimaru coldly said: ��I''m the one who''s going to take your life!��


    ��It looks you��re an enemy.�� Konoha Saburo shook his butt, and three huge tails covered with spikes flew out, shooting towards Orochimaru like a tsunami.


    ��Those tails seemed familiar���� Orochimaru froze in ce, and his face gradually turning pale.


    ��Sanbi Isobu?!!��

 Chapter 875: Orochimarus Unspoken Regret

    Chapter 875: Orochimaru''s Unspoken Regret


    Fifty kilometers outside of Konoha.


    Orochimaru��s main bodyy on a rock by a stream, listening to the birdsong deep in the forest while gazing at the starry sky.


    He cleared his mind, carefree and serene, just like the young man who trained under Hiruzen decades ago!


    Unfortunately, there is no figure of Jiraiya and Tsunade by his side.


    Orochimaru furrowed his brows lightly. Just as he had managed to clear his mind, worries flooded back in, followed by a sudden rush of memories.


    It was the memory of his clone being killed by Sanbi��s Jinchuriki, Konoha Saburo, using his tail!


    ��Wait!��


    ��Sanbi����


    In that instant, Orochimaru, like an electrified rabbit, sprang up from the rock.Orochimaru��s eyes glittered brightly, ��Gekko Kanp��, that scoundrel snatched Sanbi from me, and he brought Sanbi to Konoha!��


    ��For him to do so, wouldn''t the Abyss be concerned about this?��


    ��Or, the Abyss��s Headquarters is really in Konoha, and the so-called leader is actually Minato?��


    Then, following this line of thinking, Orochimaru thought that the reason Minato created the Abyss, it must be to do something that is not suitable on the surface. Based on what happened with Sanbi��s Jinchuriki, Orochimaru guessed that Minato intended to collect all nine Biju under the guise of the Abyss, then unify the Shinobi World!


    ��If that''s the case, then was Hachibi��s Jinchuriki, Killer B, also taken by the Abyss?��


    ��If that��s the case, then my Konoha Crush n may fail.��


    Sanbi, Hachibi, plus Kyubi that originally belonged to Konoha, as well as Yellow sh, Hiruzen-sensei, Jiraiya, Kanp��, Shisui �� well, Shisui is confined at the border of the Land of Hot Water and the Land of Fire, so he could temporarily exclude him.


    But even with those remaining people, Orochimaru feared that neither he, Shinno, Kirigakure, Sunagakure, Kusagakure, nor Otogakure could contend with them.


    ��I still need outside help!��


    Several factions shed through Orochimaru''s mind.


    The first is Kumogakure.


    But he immediately ruled out due to the Yondaime Raikage''s extremely irritable temperament and stubbornness. Cooperating with him was equivalent to nting a bomb by his side, with the potential of it exploding at any time.


    The second is Akatsuki.


    But Orochimaru dismissed that as well.


    Because Nagato, who owns Rinnegan, considered himself a god, he��s arrogant and looked down on everything. Moreover, there were many powerful Missing-Nin within the Akatsuki, so Nagato would never deign to cooperate with a traitor like him.


    If Nagato agreed, then he must have some n to benefit from the situation, akin to the praying mantis stalks the cicada, not being aware of the oriole behind it.


    Having already found it extremely difficult to contend with Konoha, Orochimaru didn''t want another Akatsuki lurking behind him!


    The third is Iwagakure.


    But that wouldn''t work either.


    Because the hired gun of Iwagakure is Akatsuki!


    If Iwagakure agreed to cooperate, Onoki will definitely entrust this matter to Akatsuki.


    ��Since the other options are not possible, it seems that I can only invite that person.��


    ��Konoha��s S-Rank Missing-Nin, Uchiha Obito!��


    Orochimaru knew that Obito had a grudge against Konoha. So if Obito knows about the Konoha Crush n, Orochimaru believed that he will definitely participate.


    Moreover, years ago, when Kanp�� was training Sage Mode in Ryuchi Cave, Orochimaru Orochimaru had worked together with Sasori and Obito to attack Kanp��. Although it ended in failure��


    ��Wait!��


    Orochimaru��s body suddenly trembled.


    ��Sage Mode����


    In fact, the training of Sage Mode in Ryuchi Cave is very simple. It only required enduring and integrating the Senjutsu Chakra injected by White Snake Sage to get started.


    Many years ago, Orochimaru had been injected by the White Snake Sage multiple times in order to train Sage Mode. Unfortunately, his body could not bear the Senjutsu Chakra of the White Snake Sage. Although he managed to avoid beingpletely transformed into a snake through shedding his skin, it also became his most unspoken regret.


    ��But now����


    Orochimaru looked down at his body and trembling all over.


    ��It seems that I need to make a trip to Ryuuchi Cave, hehehehe.�� Under the cover of night, Orochimaru''s sinister and arrogantughter slowly echoed.


    ��


    Konoha.


    Hokage��s Office.


    The information that Konoha Prison was infiltrated had finally reached here.


    Minato felt felt that this incident was rted to the capture of Hayate, so he sent Eagle to investigate personally overnight, and finally made a major discovery.


    First of all, ording to the Shinobi guarding the prison, the intruder possessed the Sharingan and could use Genjutsu with it, so it was undoubtedly a Shinobi of the Uchiha n.


    However, upon further investigation into the prison, it was discovered that the intruder''s target was none other than Danzo!


    And from the mouths of nearby prisoners, it was learned that Danzo referred to that person as: Orochimaru!


    The conclusion drawn from these clues was��


    ��Orochimaru has transnted Sharingan?�� Minato��s face showed an expression of astonishment.


    ��That''s actually not surprising.�� Eagle said: ��Kakashi can transnt Sharingan to be the Copy Ninja he was known as, so it is not surprising that Orochimaru can transnt Sharingan and master Sharingan��s Genjutsu.��


    ��So Hayate actually fell into Orochimaru''s hands?�� Minato frowned.


    ��With Orochimaru''s methods, it''s likely that Hayate has already been taken out of Konoha, right?��


    ��No, even if there''s a one in a million chance, we can''t give up!��


    Minato ordered the Anbu and the Military Police Force to continue guarding Konoha��s Gate, to check every person entering and leaving, while simultaneously searching the entire vige!


    ����


    Early the next morning.


    After having breakfast, Shinno came to the dense forest, Hayate was still tied to a tree trunk, his mouth taped shut, looking exhausted, as if he were about to die.


    Shinno thought this guy still had some use, so he used medical ninjutsu to save him, then gave him some water and soldier pills, which allowed Hayate to barely sustained his life.


    Then, he sat down on the side and pondered his next move.


    Since the n to capture an Anbu to torture the barrier��s key failed, he only had two options now. One is to give up on Hayate and leave Konoha directly.


    The second is to wait for Orochimaru toe and ask for his help.


    After some thought, Shinno decided to give Orochimaru a chance to perform.


    So he sat quietly in the forest and waited. And one dayter, Orochimaru didn''te.


    Shinno is in no hurry. After all, Konoha is so big, so Anbu and the Military Police Force wouldn''t find this ce for a while.


    Another day passed, and Orochimaru still didn''te.


    Shinno wasn''t worried.


    On the third day, while walking around the streets, Shinno noticed that the search range of Konoha''s Anbu and the Military Police Force hade very close to the forest where he had ced Hayate!


    Shinno didn��t dare to be careless, so he hurried back to the forest, then used a secret medicine to make Hayate appear as if he were dead, then buried him alive, and finally erased all traces in the forest. Afterwards, he left the forest and stayed in a tavern inn.


    Late that night, Konoha��s Anbu and the Military Police Force finally searched the forest. About two hourster, theypleted the search and left.


    Even so, Shinno didn''t move. It was only in the early morning that he quietly entered the forest, dug out Hayate who is in suspended animation, fed him the antidote, and resurrected him.


    However, after this series of operations, Hayate, who already had a fractured right shoulder and multiple fractures all over his body, was basically crippled.


    But Shinno doesn��t care, after all, he was just a bait.


    Time passed slowly.


    Seven dayster.


    Konoha��s Anbu and Military Police Force finallypleted the search of the entire vige, but unfortunately, they did not find Hayate.


    Helpless, Minato had no choice but to give up.


    And on this morning, Tenzo apanied by Naruto, Sasuke, and Karin, left the vige to begin their first C-rank escort mission. On the same afternoon, Kanp�� returned to Konoha.

 Chapter 876: Long Story

    Chapter 876: Long Story


    Konoha��s Gate.


    After the Anbu��s Shinobi and the Military Police Force��s members withdraw, this ce once again became the territory of Konoha''s gatekeepers, Kotetsu and Izumo.


    At this time, as the sky gradually darkened, the number of pedestrians entering and leaving the gate gradually decreased, and the two gatekeepers leaned against each other, discussing the major event of the cooperation between the Anbu and the Military Police Force joint force to capture a spy.


    ��The must have obtained some important intelligence from the vige, otherwise, the Anbu and the Military Police Force wouldn''t have searched for seven days without stopping.�� Kotetsu said solemnly.


    ��It''s a pity we still didn''t find him in the end.�� Izumo said with some regret.


    Of course, they were still unaware of the intelligence regarding Hayate being captured by the spy.


    The two chatted and talked about thest time Uchiha ��madara used Sharingan to invade the vige, and they couldn��t help feeling the situation of Shinobi World.


    First, Kumogakure upied Yugakure and deployed troops to the border of the Land of Fire. Then, one after another, incidents of spy infiltration urred in Konoha, indicating a trend of an imminent war.


    ��Such troublesome times!��As they were discussing the affairs of the country and the people, a tall and thin figure approached from a distance.


    ��Hey, that person looks somewhat familiar.�� Kotetsu said hesitantly.


    ��I think so too.��


    Izumo took a few steps forward and vaguely saw the person''s face, ��It seems to be Kanp��.��


    ��What do you mean seems? It''s me!�� When Kanp�� saw the two of them, he immediately flickered to in front of them.


    ��Kanp��, it''s really you. Why have you lost so much weight?�� Kotetsu eximed in surprise.


    ��Naturally, you''d lose weight if you were bedridden for four months���� Kanp�� sighed: ��I was beaten up by the society.��


    ��Kanp��, what''s wrong with your eyes?�� Izumo stared at Kanp��''s eyes in surprise.


    Those pupils, which seemed to flicker with a deep blue light, gave them a mysterious and vast feeling, as if they were facing the universe!


    ��Ah, children, long stories are best told another time. I''ll tell you when I have the chance. I need to see Hokage-sama first.�� Kanp��, who turned on Tenseigan, indicated that he didn''t want to talk to these extras and walked past them towards the Hokage Tower.


    ��Kanp��, let''s have supper together tonight.�� Kotetsu shouted.


    ��Sure thing!��


    ����


    When Kanp�� arrived at the Hokage Tower, the sky was already dim, and most people had finished work, but the Hokage''s Office was still brightly lit.


    ��As expected of the best NPC of the year.��


    Kanp�� admired inexplicably, and just as he was about to go upstairs, he saw two figures approaching.


    ��Kanp��?!��


    Anbu Commander, Eagle and Military Police Force��s Captain, Kakashi stared at Kanp�� in astonishment, their faces full of disbelief.


    ��Wasn''t Kanp�� captured by Abyss?��


    ��How did hee back?��


    ��Did Abyss let him go?��


    ��And what happened with his eyes?��


    Eagle and Kakashi were full of questions in their hearts.


    ��Yo, long time no see!�� Kanp�� said with a smile, ��Why do you guys look like you''ve seen a ghost?��


    ��Then, are you a person or a ghost?�� Kakashi rolled his eye impatiently.


    ��Kanp��, weren''t you captured by Abyss?�� Eagle asked aloud.


    ��How did you know?�� A sh of surprise crossed Kanp��''s face, then he quickly concealed it, showing the self-training of an excellent actor.


    ��After you left half a year ago, Abyss sent someone to sneak into the Anbu��s Headquarters and look at your files.�� Eagle said solemnly.


    Kanp�� was shocked and pointed at him in disbelief: ��I knew there was something fishy when I was captured out of nowhere. So it was����


    ��Sorry.�� Eagle looked ashamed and couldn''t meet Kanp��''s eyes.


    After all, if it weren��t for the Anbu��s Headquarters being infiltrated and his files being looked at, Kanp��''s identity as a double agent wouldn''t have beenpletely exposed.


    ��Kanp��, how did youe back?�� Kakashi asked solemnly.


    ��I''m going to see Hokage-sama first.�� Hanfeng said, ��Why don''t you guyse with me?��


    It��s the same old nonsense, so Kanp�� didn''t feel like repeating himself.


    After all, he still had some dignity.


    Eagle and Kakashi nodded, then followed Kanp�� to the Hokage''s Office.


    Then, Kakashi knocked on the door and said that there was an important news to report.


    Minato was somewhat puzzled, ��Kakashi had just left, but there was important intelligence to report? Is it because there is news about Hayate?��


    He hurriedly let Kakashi in, but when he looked up, Minato was dumbfounded: ��Kanp��?!��


    ��Hokage-sama, I�� I��m back.�� Kanp�� showed an expression of having narrowly escaped death.


    He practiced this expression many times during his deep-sea training, and it��s absolutely outshining any Oscar-winning performance!


    Although this expression seemed a bit fake to Eagle and Kakashi.


    ��That''s great, Kanp��, it''s really great that you''re safe!�� Minato gave him a big hug, then noticed something was off, ��Kanp��, why have you lost so much weight, and what''s wrong with your eyes? ��


    Kanp�� bitterly said: ��Ah, this thing, really is a long story.��


    ��Then let''s start from the beginning.�� Kakashi said.


    Kanp�� nodded, then reminisced: ��This thing goes back to when I was ordered to join Abyss many years ago����


    Hearing this, Kakashi''s face twitched: ��You don''t have to start from so early.��


    ��Always nitpicking���� Kanp�� looked at Kakashi with displeasure.


    Kakashi also gave Kanp�� a dead fish stare.


    ��Well, Kakashi, say a few less words.�� Minato openly took sides.


    Kakashi could only sigh weakly at this.


    ��Half a year ago, after I received a notification from Tenk�� I left the vige to meet him. As a result, he told me that the leader of Abyss wanted to see me. At that time, I was eager to know the identity of the leader of Abyss, so I agreed without much thought, even using the Flying Thunder God to rush with him. Afterwards, we went out to sea, towards����


    ��The Land of Whirlpools!��


    Kakashi interrupted, ��After you left, Guy, Itachi and I went to the Land of Whirlpools to find you, and there, we discovered traces of your battle.��


    ��It turns out that my Kusanagi Sword was taken by you.��


    When Kanp�� returned, he specifically went to the Land of Whirlpools, only to find that his Kusanagi Sword was taken away. He didn��t expect it being taken by Kakashi.


    So Kanp�� reached out expressionlessly: ��Give it back to me.��


    ��Huh?�� Kakashi was taken aback.


    ��My sword!�� Kanp�� eximed.


    ��What sword?�� Kakashi looked puzzled.


    ��Kusanagi Sword!��


    ��What kind of sword?��


    ��Kusanagi Sword!!��


    ��What kind of sword?��


    ��Kusanagi Sword!��


    ��What kind of sword?��


    ��Kusanagi Sword!��


    ��What kind of sword?��


    ��Kusa!!�� Kanp�� was furious, rolling up his sleeves as if ready to fight.


    Kakashi took out a sealing scroll after ying enough, forming a hand seal to retrieve the sword from inside.


    ��My treasure���� Kanp�� took it with one hand, gently caressing it.


    ��Okay, stop touching it, continue quickly.�� Kakashi said impatiently.


    Kanp�� deliberately dragged on, then finally continued: ��After arriving at the Land of Whirlpools, a Wood Release Shinobi who called himself Senju Tathagata attacked me. I didn''t know if he was the leader of Abyss, but we fought for two days and two nights. In the end, due to my negligence, I lost and was captured.��


    ��And then?�� Minato asked nervously.


    ��After that, I passed out. When I woke up, I found myself tied to an operating table, unable to see anything with my eyes, and then someone injected something into my body every day.�� Kanp�� said expressionlessly.


    ��Live experiments?��


    Minato, Eagle and Kakashi��s hearts shivered.


    ��And it went on like this for I don''t know how long. One day, I found my eyes suddenly sore. After four or five times, my eyes turned out like this.�� Kanp�� gently touched his eye sockets.


    Minato and the others exchanged nces.


    Eagle then asked puzzledly: ��Then what? Did Abyss just let you go like that?��


    Kanp�� shook his head: ��They wanted to dig out my eyes, but when I could see again, I gained powerful strength!��


    ��Powerful strength?�� Kakashi looked at his eyes, then hesitantly said, ��Are these eyes some kind of Kekkei Genkai like Sharingan?��


    Kanp�� shook his head: ��I don��t know, all I know is that those people called these eyes: Tensigan!��

 Chapter 877: Kakashi, Im Sorry For Scaring You

    ��Tenseigan?��


    Minato and the others exchanged nces, seeing ignorance in each other''s eyes.


    There were countless Kekkei Genkai is the Shinobi World, but when it came to eye-rted Kekkei Genkai, there were only a few, such as the Rinnegan, Sharingan, Byakugan, Ketsuryugan.


    As for Tenseigan?


    They had never heard of it before.


    Ignoring what they were thinking, Kanp�� continued: ��After obtaining the power of Tenseigan, I immediately killed those experimenters on the spot, then rushed out of theboratory, only to find that theboratory was built on an ind. After that, Senju Tathagata appeared, I knew I couldn��t beat him with my own strength, so I used Tenseigan. As a result, with one blow, I sank that ind, and then I immediately ran back.��


    ��Sinking an ind with one blow?��


    Kakashi blinked his dead fish eye twice and asked: ��Was that ind very small?��


    ��It��s average, just about the size of a few Konoha.�� Kanp�� said calmly.With those words spoken, Minato and the others fell silent, ��Sinking an ind the size of a few Konoha with one blow�� this destructive power was beyond even Wood Release!��


    ��Are you sure you''re not making this up?�� Kakashi questioned Kanp�� without any politeness.


    Kanp�� crossed his arms near his chest and said: ��Wanna try?��


    ��Of course we''ll try!�� Kakashi''s single eye gleamed.


    Eagle next to him asked wisely: ��Kanp��, do you still remember the location of that ind?��


    Kanp�� shook his head regretfully: ��There were nondmarks around the ind. After I sank it, it was engulfed by the waves and turned into the sea, leaving no trace.��


    ��What about that Senju Tathagata? Is he dead?�� Minato asked.


    Kanp�� showed a look of hesitation: ��About that�� I''m not sure. He might be dead, or he might not be. At that time, I wasn''t in good condition, so after seeing the ind sink, I left immediately.��


    After hearing Kanp��''s words, Minato breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile: ��It��s indeed worrying! But it��s very good that you cane back alive!��


    ��But sinking an ind the size of a few Konoha with one blow is still a bit exaggerated.�� Kakashi jumped out to destroy the atmosphere, staring straight at Kanp��''s Tenseigan shining with blue light, and couldn��t wait to see the formidable power of Tenseigan.


    ��I��m also a little curious.��


    Eagle looked towards Kanp��, ��If Kanp�� wasn''t lying, then Konoha would have gained a bizarre Kekkei Genkai.��


    But before that, Kanp�� needed to undergo a physical examination. After all, he had been an experimental subject for half a year. It wouldn''t be good if there were any remnants left in his body.


    Of course, Kanp�� didn��t dare to have anyments about it. They followed Minato to the Anbu��s Headquarters and checked.


    Kanp�� had anticipated this situation as early as six months ago, so he deliberatelyy on a wooden bed for six months, causing his limbs to degenerate as he did not move.


    In addition, there were many needle marks on his body, which were made by Kanp��''s shadow clones. But without careful examination, they couldn''t be noticed.


    Of course, all of this was revealed under the careful examination of the Anbu��s Medical-Nin, and the examination results perfectly matched what Kanp�� had said.


    As for any hidden illnesses or abnormalities in the body, there were none.


    So Minato summarized, ��Kanp��''s identity as double agent was discovered by Abyss, and Abyss lured Kanp�� to the Land of Whirlpools. Senju Tathagata used Wood Release to defeat Kanp��, and then took him to a research base on an ind for live experiments on ��Tenseigan��. After half a year, the research was sessful, and Kanp�� sessfully obtained Tenseigan. Then, he used Tenseigan��s power to sink the ind where the research base is located and escape.��


    So, as long as it is confirmed that Tenseigan does have the formidable power to sink the ind in one blow, then Kanp��''s words would have no ws.


    After the examination, Kanp�� actively requested a public disy!


    ��Let��s go to the Forest of Death.�� Kakashi suggested the testing location.


    Minato and Eagle naturally had no objections, so the group of four people immediately set off.


    When they arrived, night had already fallen, and the entire Forest of Death was shrouded in darkness.


    ��Kanp��, let''s begin.�� Minato said.


    Kanp�� took two steps forward, but hesitated in the end. He turned his head and said: ��Hokage-sama, I make this strike, the entire Forest of Death will be gone, and it might cause a major earthquake, affecting the vige.��


    This wasn''t Kanp�� boasting. In the original work, Toneri managed to slice open the moon with the Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explosion!


    If Kanp�� exerted his full strength, his power would definitely not be inferior to that.


    ��You saying this sounds very suspicious.�� Kakashi looked at Kanp�� skeptically.


    A thought shed through Minato��s mind, and he said: ��Then let''s go to the beach.��


    Eagle��s eyes also brightened up: ��That��s right, I also want to know how you managed to use Flying Thunder God Technique to fly from Konoha to the coastal area on the same day.��


    Kanp�� was dumbfounded: ��You want to use mywork cable for nothing?��


    ��So shameless!��


    Kanp�� took a deep breath and said: ��Well then, since you insist.��


    Kanp�� activated his Sage Mode, then grabbed Minato and Eagle, and said to Kakashi: ��Kakashi, hug my thigh!��


    Kakashi rolled his eye and put his hand on Kanp��''s shoulder.


    In the next instant, a circr shockwave exploded from under Kanp��''s feet, and the four of them disappeared in an instant at the entrance of the Forest of Death.


    Whoosh!


    Space-time shifted, and Kakashi felt a tearing force all around him. Then, everything blurred before his eyes, and he found himself in a very unfamiliar dense forest. Before he could observe the surrounding environment, the tearing force appeared again.


    After more than ten times, Kakashi only felt chest tightness, shortness of breath, and nausea.


    However, as soon as this thought came to him, he smelled a salty sea breeze.


    He raised his head suddenly and saw, under the moonlight, a vast ck sea spread out like a ck mirror!


    The sea breeze blew, messing up Kakashi''s white hair.


    ��This is���� Kakashi was stunned.


    ��Kanp��, did you bury Flying Thunder God��s kunai in advance on the ground and then use Flying Thunder God Technique to teleport all the way here?�� Minato saw through Kanp��''s trick.


    Kanp�� gasped, seemed to be shocked: ��As expected of Hokage-sama, you actually found out my secret in an instant!!��


    ��Isn''t it obvious���� Kakashi curls his lips: ��tterer!��


    ��I didn''t expect Flying Thunder God Technique could also be used like this.�� Eagle marveled, then thoughtfully asked, ��Then, if you bury the Flying Thunder God��s kunai in advance between Konoha and the Land of Hot Water, can''t you also appear there in an instant?��


    Kanp�� nodded shyly: ��Yes.��


    ��You�� already buried there?�� Eagle asked strangely.


    ��There was nothing to hide about this���� Kanp�� admitted generously: ��From Konoha to the coast, from Konoha to the Land of Hot Water, to the Land of Iron, Land of Rice Fields, Land of Grass, Land of Rain, I basicallyid awork�� Flying Thunder God Technique��s road!��


    Eagle and Kakashi looked at Kanp�� in astonishment, then nced at Minato in unison.


    ��Kanp��''s Flying Thunder God was also taught by Hokage-sama, so why wasn''t Hokage-sama as smart as Kanp��?��


    Minato saw what they were thinking and smiled bitterly: ��To teleport like Kanp��, you must have the support from Sage Mode.��


    ��Minato-sensei, you also know Sage Mode, don''t you?�� Kakashiined bitterly.


    Minato is embarrassed: ��My Sage Mode is not perfect, so I can''t do it like Kanp��.��


    Kanp�� feels that this topic is getting farther and farther away, so he quickly gets back to the subject: ��Okay, next is my performance.��


    Kanp�� urged the Tenseigan��s pupil-power, and a green Chakra coat instantly enveloped him.


    Then, under the incredulous gaze of Minato and the others, Kanp��, shrouded in the green chakra cloak, slowly floated up.


    ��He flew up?��


    Kakashi was a bit stunned!


    ��Tenseigan can actually make people gain flying-ability���� Minato''s eyes shed with seriousness.


    There was no way around it. In the Shinobi World, Flying Ninjutsu can be counted on one��s fingers, each of which is extremely precious. Even in Konoha, there were only a few types of Flying Ninjutsu.


    Ignoring their shocked expressions, Kanp�� seriously raised his right hand, then one after another Truth-Seeking Ball condensed on his palm. Then, under the perfusion of Tenseigan��s pupil-power and Kanp����s Chakra, they turned into a huge yellow Chakra lightsaber.


    Under the dim moonlight, , the dazzling yellow chakra sword suddenly soared like the sun, soaring into the sky, piercing straight into the stars!


    Minato and the others stared in shock at the towering yellow Chakra lightsaber. Feeling the terrifying power contained in the lightsaber, there was an illusion of facing the gods for a moment!


    ��A bit too much���� Kanp��, who feels his body is hollowed out, hurriedly restrained his power. The yellow Chakra lightsaber rapidly shrank, finally bing hundreds of yards in size, then he shed towards the sea in front of him.


    Boom!!


    The calm sea is almost like a piece of tofu, and was cut in half by the yellow Chakra lightsaber. After a moment, the water on both sides surged and rolled up huge waves!


    ��It��s done.��


    Kanp��ndedfortably next to Minato and the others, nced sideways, and saw Minato and the others were indeed horrified by his overwhelming performance.


    ��Kakashi, I''m sorry for scaring you.�� Kanp�� said embarrassedly.


    ��You���� Kakashi��s eyes twitched, and he couldn��t say anything for a while.

 Chapter 878: You Little Trickster, Do You Think I Can Still Fall for Your Tricks?

    The effect of the public disy this time was pretty good, but unfortunately, there were few spectators, only three people, and with their character settings, they couldn''t even shout ��sugoiii�� to him. Fortunately, Kanp�� had his own mouth and face and could actively find something satisfying from Kakashi.


    ��Kakashi, I''m sorry for scaring you.�� Kanp�� looked embarrassed, like an excellent student who apologized for making a mistake.


    ��You���� Kakashi''s right eye twitched, at this moment he was both shocked by the power of Tenseigan and felt resentful for Kanp��''s show-off.


    Kanp�� was already strong enough, and now he had obtained Tenseigan. Was he going to leave no room for him, the senior, to live happily?


    Then, he touched his left eye. This three-tomoe Sharingan had earned him the title of Copy Ninja in the Shinobi World, butpared to Tenseigan, this Sharingan is really not worth mentioning.


    A sense of loss surged in Kakashi''s heart.


    ��Kanp��, this shouldn��t be the greatest destructive power of Tenseigan, right?�� Minato remembered the towering yellow Chakra lightsaber just now, and felt lingering fear.


    Kanp�� nodded: ��Yeah, as long as I keep pouring pupil-power and Chakra into it, the power of the Gold Wheel Reincarnation Explosion can continue to increase infinitely. It shouldn''t be a problem to cut the moon in half with one sh!��


    ��Can��t you stop exaggerating���� Kakashi wanted to retort again, but considering the size of the towering yellow Chakra lightsaber from before, he fell silent.��So this move is called Gold Wheel Reincarnation Explosion���� Eagle silently nodded and then wrote down this move into the secret archive.


    At this time, Minato showed a worried look.


    Tenseigan��s power is indeed powerful, giving the impression that it was even superior to the Mangekyo Sharingan, which was both good and bad for Konoha.


    ��Once someone who used this power lost control����


    Minato sighed: ��Kanp��, there''s something I haven''t had a chance to tell you about, it''s about Hayate.��


    ��Hayate?�� Kanp��''s heart skipped a beat.


    This year was the 60th year of Konoha, the year when the plot officially began, and also the year when Hayate died.


    ��Did my little brother not escape the plot killing in the end?��


    ��No!��


    ��The plot killing is before the final of Chunin Exams, and there was still a month before the Chunin Exams began, so it couldn''t be a plot killing.��


    When Kanp�� let the imagination run wild, he heard Minato say: ��Hayate is missing.��


    ��Missing?��


    Kanp�� breathed a sigh of relief, ��It''s good that he''s not dead.��


    At an opportune moment, Eagle handed Kanp�� a wanted poster and recounted the reasons and consequences of Hayate��s capture, ending with, ��He is the one who captured Hayate, and we''re still investigating his identity.��


    After Kanp�� stole the Forbidden Technique scroll from him, Shinno had been afraid of being suspected of his identity, so after escaping from Konoha, he began to keep a low profile. Several yearster, Orochimaru put a bounty of him in the ck market. Since then, he dared not openly walk the Shinobi World as Shinno, and now, more than ten yearster, there were very few people who could recognize him as Shinno.


    Looking at the old face on the wanted poster, Kanp�� felt it somewhat familiar.


    ��I��m familiar with him because I have seen him before, so Hayate��s disappearance is rted to me?��


    Kanp�� felt somewhat guilty, then tried even harder to recall. However, all he can remember in his mind is the faces of Yondaime Raikage, Sandaime Tsuchikage, Chiyo, and Gaara. As for the other extras, he never remembered them.


    How could he think of Shinno, who he hadn��t seen in more than ten or twenty years?


    Seeing that Kanp�� remained rtively calm and did not show the expression of anger, resentment, and desire to destroy everything, Minato couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief and continued: ��When Hayate disappeared, Orochimaru infiltrated the prison and meet Danzo. We suspected that this person is rted to Orochimaru.��


    ��Orochimaru?��


    ��This point in time�� is it rted to the Konoha Crush n?��


    Kanp�� recalled the plot, but knew that there was no such old man in the original Konoha Crush n.


    Kanp��''s head began to ache and he asked: ��Do we have any clues?��


    Eagle and Kakashi shook their heads simultaneously.


    ��Kanp��, don''t worry, the person who went through all the trouble to capture Hayate must have another purpose. Until that purpose is achieved, he''s safe.�� Minatoforted.


    ��I feel the same way���� Kanp�� nodded in agreement, and he had a hunch that this old man wasing for him!


    Suddenly, Kanp�� had an idea: ��Everyone, I have a bold idea!��


    ����


    After the group of four returned to the vige, rumors spread like wildfire through Konoha''s gossip circle.


    ��Have you heard? The n Head of Gekko n is blind and is currently being treated in the hospital!��


    ��I it''s said that he went on a very dangerous secret mission outside, and�� ah, what a pity.��


    ��Your information is outdated. Thetest news is that Gekko n is buying eyes at a high price. They are going to restore their n Head��s vision through transnt!��


    ��Where can they buy eyes?��


    ��Yeah, if you sell your eyes, won��t you blind yourself?��


    ��Idiot, just go catch a bandit from outside and dig out his eyes!��


    ��Then why does Gekko n need to buy eyes at a high price? They could just send their Shinobi to catch bandits, right?��


    ��So obviously, his information is wrong! Let me tell you, actually, the mother of the Gekko n��s n Head is a high-ranking member of the Konoha Hospital. With so many people die in the hospital every day, how many eyes do they need?��


    ��Nonsense, the Nara n is behind the Konoha Hospital. How could they tolerate the Gekko n doing such a thing? Your information is wrong, mine is true, That Gekko n��s n Head is good friends with Shisui of the Body Flicker. I heard that he has sent someone to the border to ask Shisui to kill a Kumogakure��s Shinobi to Take his eyes!��


    ��If Shisui of the Body Flicker takes action, won��t they have as many eyes as they want?��


    ��But would this provoke a war?��


    ��Idiot, if the Kumogakure dared to invade us, they would have done so long ago. Why wait until now?��


    The gossiping women chattered away.


    The tall and handsome Shinno pretended to be friendly with the women, chatted with them for a while, and then left with an excited look on his face.


    ��No wonder I haven��t heard about Gekko Kanp�� in the past few days. It turned out he was on a mission outside the vige���� Shinno sneered, ��Fortunately, I didn��t give up. Now, it''s time to settle our ounts!��


    ��As for whether he is really blind�� Hmph, is there a difference for me who can use Eight-Gates without dying?��


    After thinking about it seriously, Shinno found that it did matter a little bit.


    So, he had to kill Kanp�� before he could transnt his eyes, to prevent any troubleter!


    ��Wait!��


    ��Gekko Kanp�� is a cunning liar, so is he really blind?��


    Shinno��s mind raced, and finally came up with a perfect n!


    After that, Shinno spent the rest of the day arranging everything. After it got dark, he arrived at an outdoor hot spring and looked around. Then, he approached a little girl selling matches and said a few words to her before handing her a stack of money.


    The little girl selling matches was overjoyed. She had nned to sell all her matches to buy herself a meal, but now��


    She happily took the money and then ran towards the Konoha Hospital.


    About twenty minutester, a figure shot out from the direction of the hospital, quickly passed through the outdoor hot spring, and headed straight towards the Academy.


    Shinno, standing in the hot spring, witnessed the scene from start to finish, and couldn''t help but sneer: ��Gekko Kanp��, you''re not blind. You little trickster, do you think I can still fall for your tricks?��


    With a sneer, Shinno waited for a few more minutes. After he was sure that there was no one following Kanp��, he immediately rushed to the next location, a street vendor selling okonomiyaki.


    Shinn�� ordered a serving of okonomiyaki while calcting the time. About ten minutester, Kanp�� dashed away from above.


    Shinno sneered at this: ��The n is very sessful!��


    He had the little girl selling matches deliver a message to Kanp��, ��If you want to save your little brother, get to the entrance of the Academy within half an hour.�� Then, when Kanp�� arrived at the entrance of the Academy, there would be a little boy Shinno had arranged in advance to inform him to go to the next location.


    And Shinno only needed to wait in the middle of these routes to confirm whether Kanp�� had asked someone to follow him.


    ��So far, it seemed that Gekko Kanp�� is still trustworthy!��


    Shinno finished his okonomiyaki and rushed to the next location.


    After doing this seven times, Shinno arrived early at the final destination, the dense forest where Hayate was trapped!


    At this time, it was alreadyte at night, and the dappled moonlight passed through the luxuriant forest and shone on Shinno��s triumphant face.


    Not long after, the sound of footsteps slowly approached.

 Chapter 879: Eight Gates Released - Super Revival Fist

    In the depths of the dark forest, the moonlight was dappled, and Hayate was tied up tightly to a tree trunk, his cheeks sunken, and he was still unconscious.


    Shinno stood in front of the tree trunk, crossing his arms confidently, staring intently in the direction of the footsteps.


    ��Gekko Kanp��, I''ve been waiting for you!�� Shinno grinned, revealing a cruel smirk.


    ��Who are you?�� Kanp�� stepped forward, and his blue pupils shine like the moon in the dark environment!


    In Tenseigan��s vision, Kanp�� could clearly see the dejected look on Hayate��s face and also Shinn��''s towering muscr body and his young face covered with stubble.


    ��That face����


    Kanp��''s heart skipped a beat, ��Why does it lookpletely different from the wanted poster?��


    ��What are the Anbu and Military Police Force doing?!��


    ��Even the appearance of the wanted criminal can be drawn wrong!��Kanp�� is very angry.


    But Shinno on the other side was even angrier than Kanp��!


    ��Who am I?��


    ��You actually ask me who I am?!��


    ��You little beast!��


    ��For you to be able to achieve this achievement now, isn��t it all thanks to me?��


    ��How can you grow to this point without my Body Revival Technique?!��


    ��And now, you''ve achieved fame and fortune, but you forget about me as soon as you turn around, and even treat my Body Revival Technique like garbage, this is unreasonable!��


    The muscles on Shinno��s cheek twitched, as if there were some ferocious maggots moving slowly beneath his skin.


    Kanp�� raised an eyebrow, ��Why isn''t he responding? And he''s wearing an expression like he''s very angry. Do I have some grievance with him, like killing his father or snatching his wife?��


    ��Gekko Kanp��, since you can''t remember, then I''ll beat you until you do!!!��


    Shinno shouted, and instantly stomped on the ground, creating arge hole.


    Under the huge reaction force, Shinno turned into an afterimage and suddenly appeared in front of Kanp�� like teleporting, punching towards Kanp��''s head.


    The wind whistled as the fists shed, emitting a piercing sonic boom!


    Kanp�� immediately activated his Extraordinry Strength talent and concentrating all his strength into a fist to meet it.


    Bang!!


    The two fists violently collided in mid-air, creating a visible violent air wave that blew Kanp��''s hair and clothes.


    Shinno squinted his eyes in the air wave, and his thick ck hair fluttering wildly behind him.


    ��This kid''s strength is not bad�� All this must be because of my Body Revival Technique!��


    Shinno snorted coldly, turning into an afterimage again and punching towards Kanp��''s left side: ��Bone-Crushing Fist!!��


    ��Bone Crushing?��


    Kanp�� didn''t dare to be careless, so he immediately drew out the Kusanagi Sword, and converted the Chakra in his body into Lightning Attribute, then poured it all into the sword: ��Konoha-Style �C Thunder Dance!��


    Crackle!


    Thunder exploded, the Kusanagi Sword, brimming with a brilliant blue lightning, pierced through the darkness like a magnificent swan and stabbed into Shinnp''s pectoralis major muscle!


    Pfft!


    Blood spurted out as Kanp�� pierced Shinno with his sword, while continuously infusing the lightning chakra into the de, crazily destroying his internal organs.


    However��


    ��Your methods are just like your little brother''s.�� Shinno grinned, spitting out blood, but showing no signs of weakness.


    Kanp�� raised an eyebrow, then kicked Shinno away and began to dance!


    Thunder Dance!


    The brilliant blue thunder de flickered in the dappled moonlight, madly devouring Shinno��s body, leaving behind deep and visible sword marks on him!


    ��Not enough, it''s not enough!!!��


    Shinno seemed to enjoy this kind of torture, and his entire face flushed red.


    ��I can��t kill him?��


    Kanp��''s movements paused, looking carefully, he saw that Shinno''s body seemed to be filled with earthworms, moving to repair all the injuries he left behind.


    ��Don��t panic!��


    Kanp�� narrowed his eyes slightly. In the previous closebat, he had left his Flying Thunder God Technique��s imprint on the back of Shinno''s cor, so��


    Whoosh!


    In the next instant, Kanp�� suddenly appeared behind Shinno and shed at Shinno��s neck. At this moment, the lightning in Kanp��''s hand had been reced by a green sword light.


    Konoha-Style �C shing Wind!


    At that moment, Shinno finally felt the sense of impending death. He didn��t dare to be careless anymore, so he quickly opened the eight gates!


    Eight Gates Released Formation!


    Boom!


    A violent wave of energy surged out from Shinno��s body, like an invisible giant shockwave crashing towards Kanp��.


    As the shockwave approached, Kanp�� calmly teleported back to his previous position, waiting for the shockwave to pass. Afterward, he teleported back behind Shinno again, the Kusanagi Sword in his hand swirling with a green sword light, relentlessly shing towards Shinn��''s neck.


    ��So fast!��


    Shinno��s pupils shrank.


    ��This brat''s speed�� why does it feel faster than mine after I opened the Eight Gates?��


    Shinno��s figure turned into afterimages as he lunged forward, narrowly avoiding the fate of being decapitated by Kanp��''s sword. But at a critical moment, the green sword light on the de of the Kusanagi Sword shot out like a snake, and with a loud ng, it left a huge sword mark behind Shinno''s neck!


    Blood gushed out, but Shinno seemed like an indestructible cockroach, and crazily charged forward. While Kanp�� continued to use the Flying Thunder God Technique to teleport behind him, once again shing with the Konoha-Style �C shing Wind!


    ��I don''t believe I can''t kill you!��


    Kanp�� has a determined look.


    ��Bastard!!!��


    Shinno was shocked, angry, and fearful at the same time. He frantically activated the advanced version of his Body Revival Technique, regeneration, while quickly turning around to face Kanp��''s green sword light.


    ��Super Revival Fist!��


    Shinno finally unleashed his ultimate move!


    The Super Revival Fist was a terrifying Forbidden Technique that could only be performed with all Eight Gates open. It condensed andpressed the surging Chakra inside the body into a particle-like beam!


    With a punch, a dazzling light burst forth from Shinno��s punch!


    Shinno seemed to have already seen the scene of Kanp��''s head being obliterated by his punch, and his expression became somewhat mncholic. He originally wanted to beat him up first and then reveal his identity before ruthlessly killing him, but now, he just wanted to end it!


    However, although Shinno''s speed was fast, against Kanp��''s super reflex, he was still a bit slower.


    Kanp�� subconsciously wanted to teleport behind Shinno to avoid this punch, while preparing to strike him with another sword.


    But just as he was about to teleport, he suddenly realized that if he dodged, Hayate would��


    ��Sigh~~~��


    ��I originally wanted to fight you as an ordinary Shinobi, but I ended up like this. Alright, I won''t pretend anymore, I''ll show my cards����


    Kanp����s mind moved, and Tenseigan is activated.


    Buzz��


    A powerful green Chakra burst out from Kanp��''s body, illuminating the dark forest�� with a greenish glow.


    Kanp�� couldn��t see it. He indifferently condensed a pitch-ck Truth-Seeking Ball and turned it into a thin shield to block this particle beam.


    ��To deal with you, one Truth-Seeking Ball is enough!��


    Boom!!!


    With the intense roar, the particle beam, like a dragon''s breath, relentlessly pounded against the thin ck shield in front of Kanp��. The dazzling light scattered like fireworks, madly spreading around!


    ��What��s going on?!��


    At this moment, Shinno��s face, which was bathed in green light, changed drastically.


    ��My Super Revival Fist�� actually�� got blocked?��


    ��Is this a joke?��


    ��No, I must be dreaming now, right?!��


    ��My Super Revival Fist is the invincible Forbidden Technique beyond any Ninjutsu, Genjutsu, Taijutsu and Kekkei Genkai that can only be performed after opening all the Eight Gates!!��


    ��How could it be blocked so easily?��


    At this moment, Shinno began to doubt life.

 Chapter 880: So Its You

    After effortlessly blocking the Super Revival Fist, powered with Eight Gates, with a single Truth-Seeking Ball, Kanp��, draped in a coat of arrogant green chakra, floated up slowly, looking down on Shinno like a deity.


    ��You dare to provoke me with just this?��


    Kanp�� looked at Shinn�� incredulously, ��Who gave you the courage?��


    Faced with Kanp��''s provocation, Shinno��s face turned green and purple. He couldn''t understand why the most powerful Forbidden Technique he had developed over half his life could be so easily countered by Kanp��.


    ��I don��t believe it, I don��t believe it!��


    ��It must be an illusion!!��


    ��Aaaahhh����


    With a roar, Shinno squatted on his feet, his legs in a horse stance, and forcefully punched out: ��Super Revival Fist!��


    Boom!!A majestic and thick particle beam whistled out again, shooting towards Kanp��.


    Kanp�� didn''t dodge or evade, not even moving his fingers. With just a thought, the Truth-Seeking Ball floating behind him drew a graceful arc and appeared in front of him, it turned into a ck screen to block the turbulent beam of particles.


    ��I don��t believe it!��


    Boom!


    Shinno punched again.


    ��I don��t believe it!��


    Boom!


    The third punch was released.


    ��Damn it!!��


    Boom!


    The fourth punch came out!


    One after another human head-sized particle beams bombarded the ck screen relentlessly, bursting out dazzling light, but no matter how hard Shinn�� tried, he couldn''t break through the Truth-Seeking Ball, not even push it back!


    It was like shy waves crashing against a rock, seemingly unstoppable, yet returning empty-handed time and time again in front of the rocky shore.


    After more than thirty punches in a few seconds, Shinno was somewhat exhausted. He panted heavily, and looked at that ck screen with horror and despair: ��What is this?��


    ��Guess.��


    Kanp�� smiled faintly, rolling up the ck screen, instantly turning it back into Truth-Seeking Ball, which immediately floated behind his green Chakra cloak. Then, he said with a smile, ��Hurry up if you have any other tricks, or you won''t have a chance.��


    ��Bastard!��


    Shinno stared at Kanp�� with a mix of shock and anger. At this moment, he suddenly remembered what Orochimaru had said when he caught Hayate before.


    ��Are you nning to use him to lure out Gekko Kanp��?��


    ��You will die miserably.��


    ��It turns out that Orochimaru had already expected everything!��


    ��I should have listened to him!��


    ��Damn it!!��


    Shinno raised his head, staring fiercely at Kanp��, feeling an overwhelming sense of unwillingness surge up inside him!


    ��Gekko Kanp�� obviously relied on my Body Revival Technique to rise to prominence. Why can he surpass me?��


    ��I am not convinced!��


    ��I am not willing!��


    ��I haven''t avenged my great hatred. How can I just ept this fate?��


    ��I, I can still struggle a bit more!��


    From the corner of his eye, he saw Hayate, who was tied to a tree trunk across from him.


    Shinno had an idea, and deliberately trembled and asked: ��Gekko Kanp��, please tell me what this ck sphere is, please!��


    He��s trembling and showing a fearful, terrified, and desperate expression, trying to lower Kanp��''s vignce, but secretly, he was quietly umting his strength, preparing to slip through Kanp��''s crotch.


    ��As long as I grab that Gekko Hayate, I will have a glimmer of survival! Even if I can��t escape death in the end, I will make Gekko Kanp�� suffer!!��


    ��Let me show you how cunning I could be!��


    Shinno felt a trace of relief for devising such a n in just a few seconds.


    ��Since you asked so sincerely, I''ll generously tell you! This thing is called the Truth-Seeking Ball, it is Ninjutsu that can only be mastered through the most rigorous training!��


    Facing Shinno''s confusion, Kanp�� said seriously, ��do 10 sit-ups, 10 push-ups, 10 squats, and run 1 kilometer every day! And with such arduous training, I persisted intermittently for three years!! That''s how I sessfully mastered the Truth-Seeking Ball!��


    Shinno fell silent after hearing this.


    ��You can obtain that Truth-Seeking Ball with such a simple exercise?��


    ��And it took three years of intermittent persistence?��


    Shinno is not stupid. After realizing this, he became furious, ��Bastard, how dare you insult me like this!��


    ��I will make you pay!!��


    Boom!


    Shinno stomped on the ground, his whole body like a bullet, creating visible ring-shaped shockwaves in the air, and appeared in front of Hayate like teleporting.


    ��I''ve got you now!��


    Shinno reached out to grab Hayate��s neck.


    But at this moment, a small ck sphere suddenly fell from the sky,nding right on Shinno��s w.


    ��Truth-Seeking Ball?��


    ��Should I dodge it?��


    Shinno hesitated for a moment, then decided not to dodge, ��If the Truth-Seeking Ball explodes, then Gekko Hayate will also die. If it doesn��t explode, then I must catch Gekko Hayate ahead of time even with the risk of injury!��


    Shinno prepared himself for a heavy blow, but he never expected that the moment his hand touched the Truth-Seeking Ball����


    Whoosh��


    His palm, like paper burned by fire, disintegrated into ashes and was blown away by the gentle breeze.


    Shinno stared at the scene with dumbfounded expression, and was momentarily stunned. Due to inertia, he surged forward another half meter. In this half meter, his palm, his wrist, his forearm, his right arm shoulder, all turned into ashes and dissipated in the air at the touch of the Truth-Seeking Ball!


    Seeing his chest about to touch the Truth-Seeking Ball, Shinno finally reacted in horror. With a desperate kick on the ground, he created a spider-web-like pit and quickly retreated using the reaction force.


    ��What the hell is that thing!!��


    Shinno stared at the Truth-Seeking Ball floating in front of Hayate in horror. As for his bare right arm, in a muscle movement, he quickly grew out a brand new arm!


    Kanp�� raised an eyebrow at this, ��Flesh regeneration?��


    ��In the Shinobi World, it seems that only Tsunade have this technique����


    ��Wait a minute, there seems to be someone else����


    Kanp�� blinked a few times, finally remembering this guy''s identity.


    ��So it''s you, brat!��


    ��Shinno!!!�� Kanp�� descended slowly, standing between Shinno and Hayate, his blue pupils staring at him yfully, and he lightly said with a smile, ��I didn��t expect it to be you. Hmph, after so many years, you still dare toe find me?��


    ��Why wouldn''t I dare toe find you?! Clearly, it was you who stole my Forbidden Technique scroll back then, it''s you who owes me! Why shouldn''t Ie to settle the score with you!!�� Shinno roared hoarsely, his expression terrifyingly ferocious.


    Kanp�� was taken aback, and after thinking carefully, it seemed to be the case.


    But he doesn��t care: ��You reap what you sow, what do you want with me!��


    As he spoke, Kanp�� waved his hand and released eight more Truth-Seeking Balls.


    Shinno��s ferocious face suddenly stiffened, then turned into despair, ��So many Truth-Seeking Balls����


    ��You bastard!!��


    ��Shinno, just put your hands on����


    ��No, he can''t be captured alive. If he reveals what happened back then, what will happen to my reputation?��


    Kanp�� changed the subject: ��Prepare to meet your end!��


    Kanp�� waved his hand, and the eight Truth-Seeking Balls whirled and flew towards Shinno.


    Truth-Seeking Ball contained the power of all things in the universe. Unless one mastered the Six Paths, anyone who touched them would turn to dust!


    ��As for Shinno who has mastered the Body Revival Technique��s regeneration?��


    ��In the face of the Truth-Seeking Ball, everything is ants!��


    ��Oh dear, I went too far.��


    ��Comparing people to ants is inappropriate!��


    Kanp�� reflected on himself while controlling the Truth-Seeking Ball to intercept and block Shinno.


    Shinno wanted to run, but there is Kanp����s Flying Thunder God Technique��s imprint on the back cor of his clothes. No matter how fast he runs, he can��t get rid of Kanp��.


    After chasing and fleeing for about half an hour, Shinno was finally blocked in ce by the Truth-Seeking Balls.


    ��Is there anything you want to say before you die?�� Kanp�� remembered that Orochimaru had met Danzo when Hayate was taken away by Shinno. He then couldn''t help but show a friendly smile, sincerely hoping that Shinno could drag Orochimaru down before he died.


    Shinno saw through Kanp��''s ��intentions'' at a nce, and showed a contemptuous look in his eyes.


    Yes, it''s undeniable that he is indeed dissatisfied with Orochimaru, but at the same time, he is also the leader of Land of Sky!


    His revenge towards Konoha for destroying the Land of Sky has not been taken yet, so how can he betray Orochimaru?


    ��Konoha Crush n�� Orochimaru, you must seed!��


    Shinno took a deep breath, staring at Kanp��coldly: ��I''ll wait for you in hell!��


    As he spoke, he lunged towards the Truth-Seeking Ball, and his head turned into ashes in an instant.


    ��How did ite to this, how did ite to this!��


    Kanp�� pretended to sigh twice, then used the Truth-Seeking Ball to turn Shinno��s other body parts into ashes before releasing Tenseigan Chakra Mode.

 Chapter 881: Late Night Discussion

    Late night.


    The medical room, Konoha��s Anbu��s Headquarters.


    Several Anbu Medical-nin are giving intensive treatment to Hayate, including setting bones, reconnecting veins, stitching wounds, and so on, busily engaged in their work�� In times of peace, they haven''t received such heavily injured Shinobi in a long time!


    Outside the medical room, Kanp�� is also busy, busy reporting to Minato.


    Anbu Commander, Eagle and Military Police Force��s Captain, Kakashi are also there.


    ��It was Shinno who kidnapped Hayate�� Yes, it''s the highly respected doctor who traveled the Shinobi World with exquisite medical skills many years ago. He is actually a powerful Shinobi. Until now, he always concealed his Shinobi identity while traveling the Shinobi World! About ten years ago, Shinno came to our vige to exchange medical skills. Because of my old mother''s rtionship, I had some contact with him for a while. As a result, I identally discovered that he was a Shinobi. After that, he left overnight. At that time, I was still a naive child and didn''t think much about it until�� until tonight, I realized that he has been harboring resentment over this for so many years. Ah, it''s because of me that Hayate got involved.�� Kanp�� sighed.


    ��Wait.��


    Kakashi interjected to destroy the atmosphere, ��If you only discovered his identity as a Shinobi, why would he hold a grudge against you until now?��


    ��You must have done something unspeakable, right?��Kakashi looked at Kanp�� provocatively, with an arrogant expression of ��I have seen through you��.


    ��Hmph! My actions in this life are always righteous. Kakashi, don''t try to judge me with your petty mind!��


    Kanp�� defended himself righteously, then turned to Minato and said, ��Hokage-sama, when I fought against Shinno tonight, I discovered a shocking secret!��


    ��What secret?�� Minato and Eagle asked in unison.


    ��I discovered Shinno��s true identity!��


    Kanp�� cunningly�� Cough, mysteriously said, ��Shinno is the leader of Land of Sky��s Shinobi!��


    ��Land of Sky? I feel like I''ve heard of it somewhere.�� Kakashi rubbed his chin in thought.


    When the Land of Sky was wiped out by Konoha, Kakashi was not born yet, so he doesn��t know what happened back then. He just vaguely recalls reading about it in some book, but he can''t remember it for the moment.


    ��Land of Sky����


    Eagle quickly remembered, and said, ��So that��s how it is! No wonder!��


    Kakashi quickly asked: ��Commander Eagle, what''s the story behind the Land of Sky?��


    Eagle exined: ��Land of Sky is just a small country. It was wiped out by us during the Second Shinobi World War. I didn��t expect that after so many years have passed, they would rise from the ashes.��


    Kakashi was startled: ��So you��re saying that Shinno and our vige have a big feud?��


    Eagle nodded: ��Shinno hides his identity and traveled the Shinobi World, and even entering our vige. He must be nning to seek revenge against us! Back then, when Kanp�� saw through his Shinobi identity, he might have inadvertently thwarted his revenge n, so he has been holding a grudge against Kanp�� for so many years!��


    ��Is that so?��


    Kakashi looked towards Kanp��.


    Kanp�� blinked a few times, lowered his head shyly, and said: ��I''m not sure about that. At that time, I was just a child.��


    ��I won''t take credit for what''s not my doing. After all, I''m a righteous Shinobi���� Kanp��''s heart is full of positive energy.


    Kakashi rubbed his chin and looked at Kanp�� suspiciously.


    Although Eagle��s words are well-founded, Kanp����s behavior is even more bizarre!


    In order to save Hayate, killing Shinno is understandable, but Kanp�� didn''t just kill Shinno, he�� he did something very rare, the kind that not only kills but annihted himpletely!


    It��s just too exaggerated!


    Is it really necessary to go to such extremes?


    Kakashi didn��t know how to express his disbelief.


    ��Although Shinno is dead, there is one thing that worries me even more.�� Minato��s expression became more serious after listening to the whole sequence of events.


    Eagle asked, ��Is it because of Orochimaru?��


    Minato nodded and said: ��For Shinno and Orochimaru to appear in the vige at the same time, it is definitely not a coincidence!��


    Kanp�� immediately reminded: ��That''s right, they both have grudges against our vige, so it''s very likely that they''re cooperating!��


    ��Since you have this spection, why didn''t you keep him alive?�� Kakashi asked dissatisfiedly.


    Kanp�� said with bitter expression: ��Shinno has mastered the Body Regeneration Technique. No matter what damage I inflicted on him, he could recover in an instant. Then, he wants to use Hayate to intimidate me, so I have no choice but to use Tenseigan. As a result�� all I did was throw the ball, and he ended up like that.��


    ��Huh?�� All three of them were stunned.


    ��It��s like this.��


    Kanp�� immediately activated the Tenseigan, putting on a green Chakra cloak, and then casually waved his hand, condensing a small, ink-ck ball.


    Kakashi subconsciously reached out to grab it.


    Kanp�� was taken aback, and quickly controlled the Truth-Seeking Ball to fly up.


    ��I just want to touch it���� Kakashi looked at Kanp�� in disbelief, ��Are you serious about not letting me touch it?��


    Kanp�� said resolutely, ��I just discovered it myself. This ball is extremely terrifying. I can touch it without any harm, but anyone else who touches it�� will turn into ashes instantly.��


    Kakashi doesn��t believe it, then directly took out a kunai and threw it at the Truth-Seeking Ball.


    Under the gaze of Minato and the others, kunai only touched the ck ball for a moment before shattering like a bubble, turning into ashes and dissipating in the air, leaving no residue behind.


    ��How is it possible?�� Kakashi couldn''t believe it, then threw five more kunai in session, but they all ended up turning into ashes.


    Minato also took out his special kunai and threw it, but the result was the same.


    The three people look at each other in shock. After all, kunai is made of refined iron, and even the Kusanagi Sword could only cut them at most, but against this small ball, with just a touch, it actually turns to ashes.


    ��Then if someone touched it����


    Cold sweat dripped from Kakashi''s forehead and he said: ��Kanp��, thanks for earlier.��


    If Kanp�� hadn''t stopped him just now, his hand would have been gone!


    Kanp�� shrugged nonchntly.


    ��Kanp��, what exactly is this ball?�� Minato asked solemnly.


    ��There is a voice telling me that it is called Truth-Seeking Ball. The technique I used yesterday also relied on the Truth-Seeking Ball to be used. As for the specifics, I''m still figuring it out.�� Kanp�� replied ambiguously.


    ��Truth-Seeking Ball����


    Kakashi looked towards Minato, who looked at Eagle, and Eagle shook his head, ��I have never heard of it.��


    ��Tenseigan��s secret may only be known by the leader of Abyss.��


    Minato sighed, then immediately said joyfully, ��But fortunately, Tenseigan did not fall into the hands of the Abyss!��


    ��If Abyss had obtained such a terrifying pair of eyes���� Minato didn''t dare to imagine what the Abyss would do.


    ��Hokage-sama, since Abyss was able to use Kanp�� for live experiments to cultivate the Tenseigan, does it mean that they can use other people to cultivate another pair of Tenseigan?�� Eagle asked solemnly.


    ��Aiya, your thoughts are very dangerous���� Kanp�� said with a serious face, ��What Commander Eagle said is true, we have to be vignt!��


    Minato and Kakashi also fell silent, their expressions serious.


    At this moment, the door of the medical room opened, and several Anbu Medical-nin walked out one after another.


    ��Hokage-sama, sorry, we couldn''t do anything about his bone injury.��


    ��I am afraid that only Tsunade-sama canpletely heal him.��


    The Medical-nin lowered their heads in shame.


    Minato frowned slightly, then waved his hand to let them continue to take care of Hayate.


    ��Tsunade-senpai has been wandering the Shinobi World for years, and even Anbu doesn��t know her whereabouts.�� Eagle said.


    Kakashi patted Kanp�� on the shoulder. His Military Police Force is working inside the vige, so he couldn''t help much in this matter.


    Kanp�� was more rxed, then said with a smile: ��Don��t worry, after this year��s Chunin Exams, I''ll personally go find her!��


    The four chatted for a few more moments before going their separate ways.

 Chapter 882: Senjutsu

    After leaving Anbu��s Headquarters, Kanp�� didn��t feel like doing anything and immediately returned home.


    After Kanp�� arrived at his home, Hoshino was pleasantly surprised. After all, his son, who had been missing for more than half a year, had returned. Although he had undergone gic mutation, he had finallye back!


    Then, when he learned that Hayate was severely injured and was admitted to the hospital, he was both relieved and sad, not knowing whether to cry orugh.


    Seeing this, Kanp�� immediately patted his chest and reassured his father by pledging to invite Tsunade to heal Hayate, which finally put his minds at ease.


    ��


    Ryuchi Cave.


    It is one of the Shinobi World��s Three Holy Lands, located in a remote and deep underground area where few people tread. Yet, for nearly a thousand years, there are still many ambitious Shinobi who have gone to great lengths to find this ce in search of Senjutsu. However, the fate of most of these individuals ended up as meals for the three Snake Miko.


    When Orochimaru arrived at Ryuchi Cave, he happened to see a Shinobi wearing a Kusagakure��s forehead protector, who was on the verge of copse because he could not bear the Senjutsu Chakra of the White Snake Sage, and was finally swallowed by Tagorihime.


    Orochimaru is not surprise by this, and with a calm face, he crossed Tagorihime and went straight to the massive bronze pce deep within the Ryuchi Cave!��White Snake Sage.�� Orochimaru stepped forward until he reached the deepest part of the bronze pce, looking at the White Great Snake perched on the giant throne!


    ��Orochimaru, what brings you here?�� White Snake Sage opened its yellow eyes,zily examining Orochimaru''s new body.


    ��It looks delicious���� The White Snake Sage hissed.


    ��Of course I''m here for the Sage Mode.�� Orochimaru said with a smile, his face is full of confidence.


    ��After all these years, you haven''t given up yet?�� White Snake Sage said slowly, with a hint of teasing in its tone.


    Orochimaru was toozy to exin, and bowed slightly: ��Please fulfill my request, White Snake Sage.��


    ��Very well.��


    White Snake Sage never refused such a request, so it extended its snake body and bit Orochimaru''s shoulder, injecting a huge amount of Senjutsu Chakra into Orochimaru��s body!


    ��Urgh!!��


    Orochimaru''s pupils shrank, and he feels that his body was expanding uncontrobly, as if he would explode at any moment.


    After the White Snake Sage released its bite, Orochimaru couldn''t stand straight and staggered to the ground.


    Then, White Snake Sage summoned Tagorihime and instructed her to take Orochimaru away from the bronze pce.


    ��My Lord, if Orochimaru fails again, can I eat him?�� Tagorihime, who turned into a human form, twisted her slender waist pitifully, looking pitifully at the White Snake Sage on the throne.


    ��If you can do it.�� The White Snake Sage said indifferently.


    Orochimaru has been injected with Senjutsu Chakra more than ten times to learn Sage Mode. Although each attempt ended in failure, as Orochimaru has repeatedly been able to use his molting technique to avoid being eroded by Senjutsu Chakra and died!


    White Snake Sage assumed that this time is no exception.


    Tagorihime pouted discontentedly, then grabbed Orochimaru��s back cor and lifted him out of the bronze pce, and threw him into a nearby cave, leaving him to fend for himself.


    As time passed, Orochimaru��s body underwent strange snake-like transformations. His hands and feet are slowly degenerating, and terrifying white snake scales emerge from the surface of his body!


    The Senjutsu Chakra injected by the White Snake Sage is eroding his body frantically!


    Although Orochimaru��s new body could amodate any foreign organ, the Senjutsu Chakra, which contains the power of Natural Energy and White Snake Sage, is still too domineering, and even this body began to show signs of copse!


    The various bizarre changes in his body did not escape Orochimaru''s sense. He could even keenly feel the tearing pain emanating from every cell deep within his body, but his will was like that of a lofty god, emotionlessly observing the hell on the mortal realm.


    After who knows how long, finally, when the erosion of Senjutsu Chakra reached its peak, Orochimaru��s new body finally began to merge with White Snake Sage��s Senjutsu Chakra, little by little.


    ��Sess!��


    A sinister and twisted smile slowly appeared on Orochimaru''s face, which is covered with pale snake scales.


    ����


    Konoha Hospital.


    Today, Kanp��''s family, as well as Yugao, Inoue, Matsushita, Tabako and the others came together to visit Hayate.


    Hayate��s condition is not bad. And in about half a month, he would be able to return home to recuperate. Of course, if he wanted to continue being a Shinobi, he would need Tsunade��s help.


    Everyone expressed their concerns for Hayate one after another, with Yugao even holding his hand affectionately. Seeing this, Kanp�� couldn''t bear the injustice and slipped away.


    Leaving the Konoha Hospital, Kanp�� headed straight for the Ichigo Hot Springs.


    It had been several days since he returned, and he hadn''t gone to see Mei yet. He felt that was very inappropriate.


    Kanp�� reproached himself.


    When he arrived at the Ichigo Hot Springs, Kanp�� casually entered through the back door and came to the courtyard.


    As a result, as soon as he entered, he saw an eye-catching figure.


    ��Ao?!��

 Chapter 883: Sowing Discord

    Seeing Ao here, Kanp�� raised an eyebrow, ��When did this guy arrive?��


    ��Didn��t Mei say that he was training the 800,000 Forbidden Army in Kirigakure?��


    ��That��s right, the Joint Chunin Exams is about to begin.��


    ��Gekko Kanp��?�� When Ao saw the iing person, he subconsciously thought of the Konoha Crush n, and he immediately felt somewhat guilty.


    The two stared at each other for a long time, then bothughed with fake smiles.


    ��Hehehe, what��s wrong with your eyes?�� Ao didn��t know what to say.


    ��Hehehe, I''m wearing colored contacts.�� Kanp�� said with a fake smile, ��I''m here to see Terumi Mei.��


    ��Hehehe, she is taking a nap.�� Ao also replied with a fake smile.


    ��Konoha Crush n is about to begin, and soon, the rtionship between Kirigakure and Konoha will drop to a freezing point. I can��t let have any more contact with Gekko Kanp��!��But who knew that someone would be so shameless and said with a fake smile: ��Hehehe, perfect, I''ll sleep with her.��


    ��Hehehe, that''s not appropriate.�� Aoi was furious, feeling like punching someone.


    The two of them fake smiled outside for a while, and finally woke up Mei, who was taking a nap: ��You two bastards, can''t you let people sleep in peace?!��


    ��Ao, look at what you have done!�� Kanp�� decisively stood by Mei��s side and med Ao righteously.


    ��I���� Ao felt wronged, frustrated, and guilty, with aplex expression as he looked at Meiing out of the bedroom. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say while.


    Kanp�� took this opportunity to pass by Ao toe to Mei��s side, and said: ��Let��s go in and talk.��


    Bang!


    Closing the bedroom door, the world quieted down.


    ��Where have you been for the past six months?�� Mei crossed her arms near her chest, looking expressionlessly at Kanp����s eyes, then asked, ��What��s wrong with your eyes?��


    ��This���� Kanp�� said in hesitation, ��Should I tell the ��truth�� or make up something?��


    ��Hmph, forget it if you don''t want to say.�� Mei huffed with anger and sat down on the side.


    Before Kanp�� disappeared, he used toe every night to drink and chat with Mei, even pretending to be drunk to test each other''s feelings. If it weren''t for Kanp����s sudden disappearance, the child��s embryo might have been two months old by now!


    ��Sighed!��


    Kanp�� sighed for a long time, and said, ��This was supposed to be a secret, I shouldn��t say����


    ��If you shouldn''t say it, then don''t say it!�� Mei��s temper red up, then she pouted and turned her head away.


    Kanp�� quickly approached and continued: ��But if it is you, I don��t want to hide it.��


    Mei remained expressionless, but there was a hint of sweetness in her heart, just a little bit.


    ��I was captured by someone and used as a live test subject on a bed for six months. My eyes became like this because of the experiment.�� Kanp�� said in a low voice.


    ��Are you making a joke?�� Mei��s first reaction was disbelief.


    There was no way, in her perception, Kanp�� wouldn��t be so weak to be captured by someone!


    But when she carefully observes Kanp����s facial expression, she felt that he didn''t seem like he was lying.


    And his eyes are not just as simple as gic mutations.


    ��Really captured?�� Mei��s voice suddenly lowered, and the harmonious scene of Kanp�� being pierced with needles and prodded with sticks on the bed appeared on her mind.


    Then, she realized that she couldn��t ask any more, because that would hurt Kanp��''s dignity as a man!


    ��It��s okay, it''s all in the past now.�� Kanp�� waved his hand dejectedly, then decisively changed the subject, ��By the way, when did Ao arrive?��


    Mei said, ��He came shortly after you disappeared.��


    ��He�� wasn''t he supposed to be helping Elder Genji with the elite training in Kirigakure? Why would he suddenlye to our vige?�� Kanp�� said vaguely.


    Mei sensed the hidden meaning in his words, then red at him fiercely, and said: ��It is said that the Joint Chunin Exams is about to start, so the vige sent him to lead the way.��


    Kanp�� insinuated, ��With you here, why would they still need to send someone specifically?��


    ��Because they didn��t treat me as their own���� Terumi shook her head to get rid of this desperate guess, and said: ��I don��t know.��


    ��In fact�� we''ve recently discovered some suspicious signs.�� Kanp�� quickly found out that Mei didn''t know about the Konoha Crush n, so he quickly stirred up some trouble.


    ��What signs?�� Mei also felt that something was amiss, such as Ao would show subconscious symptoms of guilty conscience whenever he faced her.


    ��Kirigakure and Sunagakure�� are cooperating.�� Kanp�� said in a low voice, ��They seem to be plotting something behind the scenes.��


    Mei��s pupils shrank, and she instantly thought of the Joint Chunin Exams that is about to begin.


    ��Are these two Shinobi Viges preparing for this Chunin Exams����


    Kanp�� continued, ��Don��t worry, it''s just spection for now. Hopefully, we''re just overthinking it. But rest assured, you are you, and Kirigakure is Kirigakure. I will never let you be in a difficult situation!��


    Mei didn��t speak, and just frowned and pondered.


    ��If Kirigakure really teamed up with Sunagakure, then there would definitely be a big event in this Joint Chunin Exams.��


    ��And Ao�� After returning to the vige a few years ago, he was appointed as the instructor for the three thousand elite Shinobi. Now that he suddenly came to Konoha, it was very likely that he brought those three thousand elite Shinobi with him!��


    ��The vige must have formted some big n with Sunagakure!��


    Mei��s heart sank, ��Ao obviously knows about this n!��


    ��But he didn��t tell me the n, that��s why he had a guilty conscience when facing me!��


    ��Why didn��t he tell me the n?��


    ��Does he know that if the n fails, I might be taken by Konoha����


    ��No, it was Elder Genji who ordered him not to tell me���� Mei suddenly felt cold, as if falling into the cold abyss.


    ��Mei, Mei?�� Seeing that she did not respond, Kanp�� quietly went over to give her a nudge.


    Mei didn''t get angry and said: ��I want to be alone.��


    ��Okay, if you need anything, remember to find me. Oh, and����


    Kanp�� suddenly took out a wooden bead bracelet and said, ��This is for you.��


    ��I bought it on the way here, two strings for one hundred Ryo, one for you and one for me, perfect!��


    ��Thank you.�� Mei took the wooden bead bracelet and looked down at it nkly, thinking of Kanp����spanionship over the years, thinking about the ostracism and vignce in the vige towards her, feeling a bit hopeless and moved as she put it on her right hand.


    When she looked up, she realized that Kanp�� had left.


    Mei feels lost.

 Chapter 884: Big Brother, You Are Too Careless

    Uchiha n.


    Itachi returned home from work and found his father, Fugaku, was waiting for him on the sofa in the living room.


    ��Father.�� Itachi bowed respectfully.


    ��There is no need for so much formality between father and son.��


    Fugaku waved his hand, gesturing for his eldest son to sit down, and asked with a smile, ��How is the matter I entrusted to you?��


    ��This���� Itachi hesitated.


    Fugaku frowned unhappily, and said with a snort: ��Itachi, have you forgotten about Sasuke?��


    Itachi shook his head, and exined: ��Father, I''ve spent the past six months going through all the information that only Captains have permission to ess, but I haven''t found any information rted to the Mangekyo Sharingan.��


    ��It seemed that he really didn��t find anything���� Fugaku nodded slightly, rubbed his chin and muttered to himself, ��Could it be that the Captain��s authority isn''t enough?��Itachi was silent.


    He was only a temporary Captain. He can��t force him topete for the position of Anbu Commander, right?


    The atmosphere in the living room was somewhat silent. After a while, Fugaku suddenly remembered something important and asked: ��I heard that Gekk Kanp�� is back?��


    Itachi nodded, ��Yes.��


    ��Then, is your tenure as temporary Captaining to an end?�� Fugaku asked with a frown.


    ��If Itachi is still a Captain, even if it is temporary, there would still be a chance for him to ess higher-level secrets of the Anbu. However, if he were to be demoted to a regr member, then all hope would be lost!��


    Itachi said expressionlessly, ��I asked Commander Eagle about it before, and he said Yondaime-sama did not intend to have Captain Kanp�� return to the Anbu.��


    ��That��s good���� Fugaku breathed a sigh of relief and asked calmly: ��Do you know the reason?��


    Itachi said: ��I guess breathed a sigh of relief wants Captain Kanp�� to be the Jonin Instructor of Team 7.��


    Fugaku was overjoyed, after all, his youngest son belongs to Team 7!


    ��Although Gekko Kanp�� is firmly on the side of the Hokage, his strength is very strong. With him instructing Sasuke, I could also����


    ��Uh!��


    ��Wait!��


    ��What about Tenzo?�� Fugaku''s calm demeanor disappeared in an instant.


    ��If Gekko Kanp�� bes Team 7��s Jonin Instructor, where will Team 7��s original Jonin Instructor, Tenzo go?��


    ��Tenzo-senpai should be returning to the Anbu.�� Itachi said.


    Hearing this, Fugaku immediately became nervous: ��If he returns to the sixth team, who will be the Captain, you or Tenzo?��


    ��I don��t know.�� Itachi became a little impatient.


    Although he is also very worried about the potential blindness after Sasuke evolved his Sharingan into Mangekyo, but the current Sasuke only has two-tomoe after all. Wasn''t it too early to worry about this and that now?


    Besides, he still has Shisui!


    Itachi stood up and said: ��Father, I am a little tired. I''ll go rest in my room first.��


    With that said, he left the living room.


    Fugaku snorted in annoyance. He is very disappointed with his eldest son!


    ��Seeing that the temporary Captain��s position is about to be taken away, you were not even a bit anxious or concerned. Truly, a son who does not hurry will make his father worry to death!��


    ��You don''t have any ambition at all, you definitely won''t be able to find a wife in the future!��


    Immediately after, Fugaku remembered that his son seemed to have a girlfriend�� ��Bah, that girl must be blind!��


    ��


    Gekko Mansion.


    Kanp�� leisurelyy on the wooden corridor in the backyard to watch the sunset.


    Minato didn��t let him go back to work in Anbu, so he didn��t bother to check in. He felt that it would be great to lick Mei by himself.


    Unfortunately, the good times do notst long��


    A few dayster.


    ��Big brother, big brother! You are finally back!!�� Karin ran in like a wild girl.


    ��Karin.��


    Kanp�� yawned, got up from the wooden promenade that was about to be illuminated in human form, and asked, ��Where have you been these past few days? I haven''t seen you around.��


    ��I went on a mission outside the vige!��


    Karin proudly took out two wooden bead bracelets, and then handed one to Kanp�� and said, ��This is a gift for you! I bought this with my own money! Treat it like a family heirloom and cherish it, Onii-chan~~��


    ��Sigh~~��


    ��This bracelet looked so familiar!��


    Kanp�� silently ced his right hand behind his back, and asked: ��There are two bracelets�� just give me one.��


    ��The other one is for second brother!��


    Karin said with a solemn expression, ��Big brother, do you know? Before I left for the mission outside the vige, second brother was caught by spy!��


    ��Of course I know. I was the one who saved him.�� Kanp�� said casually, waiting for Karin��s praise.


    ��I heard that after second brother was rescued, he became crippled and couldn''t be a Shinobi anymore.��


    Karin looked at Kanp�� resentfully, ��Big brother, you are too careless.��


    ��I����


    ��This little brat����


    ��Well, if it weren��t for me, Hayate wouldn''t have been captured.��


    ��Should I be med for it?��


    Kanp�� said weakly, ��I will find someone to heal him.��


    ��So, this bracelet is for second brother, I hope he can forgive you and not hold a grudge against you!�� Karin said to the bracelet, her expression like making a wish upon a shooting star.


    Kanp�� is dumbfounded by this, ��Hayate didn''t hold a grudge against me, he even thanked me. Why should you ask him to forgive me?��


    ��Karin, you''re too dramatic!!��


    Kanp�� rolled his head and ignored her.


    ��Big brother, big brother, do you know? The Joint Chunin Exams is about to begin!�� Karin jumped up excitedly.


    ��Don��t know.�� Kanp�� shook his head.


    Ignoring Kanp��''s response, Karin grabbed his arm and dragged him out, then said: ��Big brother, let��s go see second brother first. And then, you can tell me about the Chunin Exams on the way! Hurry up.��


    ��Aiya, you are so annoying.��


    Kanp�� was dragged away reluctantly.


    At the same time��


    At the entrance of Sunagakure in the Land of Wind, Yondaime Kazekage, Rasa is seeing off Baki and his group.


    ��Baki, be safe on your journey.��


    Rasa looked at him meaningfully, then warned repeatedly, ��If�� there are changes, remember to send me a letter in time!��


    ��I understand!�� Baki nodded solemnly.


    Behind him, thirty Genin, led by Temari, are all ready to departo.


    Since she failed to win the Joint Chunin Exams three years ago, Temari has been training desperately, vowing to win the first ce in this year��s exam��


    ��Forget it, let him get the first ce.��


    Temari��s gaze looked towards the figure standing at the corner of the group: Gaara.


    ��Although he is my own younger brother and I had tried hard to love him, but�� I am still very scared as expected.��


    Thinking of some terrifying scenes, Temari��s face showed a look of horror.


    ��


    Kirigakure��s harbor.


    Elder Genji is also seeing off the Genin, who were about to go to Konoha to participate in the Joint Chunin Exams.


    Leading them was none other than his beautiful secretary!


    Genji��s turbid eyes stared at the beautiful secretary, nodding slightly before turning to the group of Genin behind her, led by Hozuki Suigetsu and��


    ��Haku, pay attention to safety, and don��t let Konoha��s Genin take advantage of our vige, understand?�� Genji leaned on the snake-shaped cane and kindly advised Haku.


    ��Don''t worry, old man, I''ll take care of this guy!�� Suigetsu grinned, revealing his sharp, menacing white teeth.


    Haku, that is, Yuki Haku only smiled shyly.


    In the past, after Kanp�� killed Zabuza, Haku was adopted by Genji. Now, a few yearster, he had grown into a handsome�� young Shinobi!


    Woo woo woo!!


    Amidst the long, loud sound of the ship''s horn, the ship slowly departed from the harbor.

 Chapter 885: The Registration Form

    Half a monthter.


    With the help of various Medical Ninjutsu and precious medicines, Hayate��s bone injury has gradually improved. By this time, the hospital has done everything that they can do. So, with the approval of Hayate, Kanp����s family brought him back home to recuperate.


    In order to celebrate Hayate��s recovery, The head of the family, Kanp�� paid for a band to y music at their doorstep.


    The people!


    The scene!


    It was quite grand!


    It was truly bustling, with drums beating, firecrackers exploding, red gs waving, and crowds of people!


    There are even dozens of Hyuga n��s nsmen rolled their eyes and lined the way to wee them, making a lively scene for half an hour!


    Hayate was moved to tears that his vision blurred. He grasped Kanp��''s hand tightly, unwilling to let go, until several people finally managed to pull him away.Kanp�� felt that the atmosphere was a bit strange and quickly slipped away.


    Karin and Hinata also followed after him.


    ��Big brother, you''re too much. If people didn''t know, they''d think second brother was getting married.�� Karin said with a smile.


    ��You were the one making the most noise just now, and you''re ming me?�� Kanp�� retorted.


    ��Eh, isn��t that Naruto?�� Hinata suddenly pointed to a few figures in the distance.


    Kanp�� turned to look, and sure enough, he saw Naruto and his group on a quiet street.


    ��Sasuke-kun is there too!�� Karin��s eyes lit up.


    ��Kanp��-sensei! It''s great, we were just about to look for you!�� Naruto saw Kanp�� and hurried over, followed by Sasuke and Sakura.


    ��How did you all end up together?�� Kanp�� asked strangely.


    He mainly asked Sakura this question, after all, in this life, it was Karin who teamed up with Naruto and Sasuke.


    Naruto chuckled and said, ��Kanp��-sensei, the Joint Chunin Exams ising up soon, so we are here to find you specially!��


    ��Find me?��


    ��Are you thinking of going through the back door?��


    Kanp�� was taken aback, ��The thing I, Gekko Kanp��, hate the most in my life is going through the back door!��


    ��Naruto should be very clear about this!��


    Seeing the confusion on Kanp��''s face, Sakura bravely stepped forward and said: ��We want Senpai to guide us in our training!��


    ��It turned out to be guiding your training.��


    ��Training and such����


    Kanp�� blinked his eyes twice. ��You have found the right person! Konoha has so many ninjas, but no one canpare to me when ites to coaching and training. Because�� I��m the Shinobi who is renowned in the Shinobi World for my hard work!��


    Amazing!


    The eyes of the few Genin who have just graduated and have not been deeply involved in the world are shining slightly as they looked at Kanp��.


    Kanp�� waved his hand grandly: ��Let''s go, to the southern river. I''ll give you a training session!��


    ����


    At the same time.


    Outside Konoha.


    A team that has endured the hardships of a long journey across thousands of mountains and rivers finally arrived at Konoha.


    ��Konoha is still as prosperous as it was three years ago.�� Baki said enviously as he looked at Konoha��s spacious gate and bustling crowds.


    ��Konoha����


    Temari clenched her fists, and a nostalgic look in her starry eyes.


    She remembered that very unpleasant Kirigakure��s Shinobi, Hozuki Suigetsu, who had a quarrel with her. The two met in an exam. The two had agreed to have a fight during the final stage of the exam, but unfortunately, that idiot couldn''t even pass the first written test��


    Then, in the finals, the Aburame n��s Shinobi from Konoha unexpectedly took the initiative to surrender when he had the advantage, which made Temari unable toplete theeback and win the match, ultimately causing her failure to advance to Chunin.


    ��In the past three years, I have devoted myself to rigorous training day and night, never ckening for a moment! I am no longer the person I was three years ago! ��


    Temari thought to herself, ��Thirty years in Sunagakure and 30 years in Konoha, in this Chunin Exams, I�� must take the second ce!


    ��Sister.�� Kankuro approached Temari with a puppet on his back, and asked, ��What are you thinking about?��


    ��Nothing, let''s go and register.��


    Temari, as the eldest sister, took the initiative to lead the team to the registration desk near the gate, and familiarly received the registration form from the registrar, and began filling it out.


    Baki also took one and nced at it roughly. It was exactly the same as the registration form when he camest time, clearly an attempt to gather their intelligence!


    ��Hmph, you didn��t seedst time, and you still want to try again this time?��


    ��Naive!��


    ��Three years had passed, and while I can��t say about the others, at least Temari����


    He silently stretched his head and looked over at Temari, who was focused on filling out the form.


    Name: Temari


    Gender: Female


    Measurements: 82, 58, 85


    Height: 158


    Blood type: O


    Weight: 44.6 kg


    Graduated From: Sunagakure��s Academy.


    Shinobi Rank: Genin


    Chakra Nature: Wind


    Mission Experience: C-Rank 9 times, B-Rank 1 time


    At this point, Baki��s expression turned somewhat ugly, ��Temari, you''re still the same as before.��


    Temari continues to write.


    Proficient Ninjutsu: Wind Release Ninjutsu


    Proficient Genjutsu: None


    Proficient Taijutsu: None


    Are you good at Puppet Master Technique: No


    Are you good at poisoning: No


    Ninja Tool: Three-Star Fan.


    Personality:


    When she reached the section on personality, Temari''s pen paused.


    Seeing this, Baki��s eyes lit up, ��Temari, have you finally realized?��


    As soon as the thought crossed his mind, he saw Temari write in the personality section: Passionate, generous, lively, friendly, brave, kind, filial��


    Baki��s eyebrows twitched, and he finally couldn��t stand it anymore. He snatched Temari��s form and tore it up, then said angrily, ��Temari, three years have passed, and you haven''t made any progress at all?��


    Temari was startled, ��Baki-sensei����


    ��At first nce, it can be seen that this kind of form is meant to extract information from us.�� Kankuro, who was nearby, nced at the form and immediately showed a vignt look.


    Temari blushed in embarrassment and she said, ��Baki-sensei, the information I wrote is false, I����


    ��Except for the personality part�� everything else is true, right?�� Baki looked at her emotionlessly.


    Temari lowered her head in shame.


    Baki shook his head, sighed and turned his head to guide the rest of the Genin to fill in the form correctly.


    At this time, Kotetsu and Izumo are standing near the Sunagakure��s group, pointing fingers.


    ��Izumo, this group of Sunagakure��s kids looks very weak.�� Kotetsu chuckled lightly and said.


    ��One of them seems to have a decent presence.�� Izumo pointed to Gaara, the young man with ck circles under his eyes, whom others dared not stand within a meter of.


    ��He''s probably just putting on airs.�� Kotetsu said with augh.


    Kotetsu is not wrong to think so. After all, they were only Genin, and hadn''t even been to the battlefield. No matter how strong their presence was, it was just superficial!


    Gaara seemed to sense that the two gatekeepers were discussing him and looked over.


    With this nce, both Kotetsu and Izumo felt a chill down their spines.


    ��Dangerous!��


    The two looked at each other in disbelief, ��This little kid�� is not simple at all!��


    ��Gaara, you����


    Baki looked at Gaara, who was standing aside without filling out the form and, seeing he showed no intention of picking up a pen, reluctantly filled out a form for him.

 Chapter 886: Friction

    This time, Konoha also sent a Shinobi to receive them. After seeing that everyone has filled out the form, he personally led them to their amodation, which is�� Ichigo Hot Springs!


    Before they had gone far, the Sunagakure��s group ran into Kanp�� and his group.


    ��Kanp��-sensei, look, are those all foreigners?�� Naruto eximed excitedly.


    ��They''re Shinobi from Sunagakure.�� Sakura, who had excellent theoretical grades, answered immediately.


    ��Sunagakure? I feel like I''ve heard of it somewhere before.�� Naruto scratched his chin, half-hesitant about his knowledge.


    But he is not someone who would provoke anyone. So with a smile, he went up to the Sunagakure��s group.


    ��Move aside, brat.�� Kankuro snorted expressionlessly at Naruto.


    ��Why are you so rude!�� Sakura retorted unhappily.


    ��Rude?��Kankuro sneered and said, ��We are Shinobi, are Shinobi supposed to carry out missions politely?��


    ��You���� Sakura was rendered speechless.


    Fortunately, Naruto is there.


    ��Bastard, apologize to Sakura, or I''ll beat you up!�� Naruto red fiercely at Kankuro as he stepped forward.


    ��Oh, so you are also a Shinobi.�� Kankuro noticed the forehead protector on Naruto��s forehead, and was about to make another snide remark when a hand suddenlynded heavily on his shoulder.


    He turned around and found that it was Baki.


    ��Baki-sensei?�� Kankuro was puzzled.


    ��Shinobi also needs to be polite.�� Baki looked at him gently.


    ��Is that so?��


    ��You didn��t teach me like that before.��


    ��You said that Shinobi survives through natural selection, you said the Shinobi World is a jungle where the strong prey on the weak, and you even said����


    Kankuro wanted to argue, but Baki��s gentle gaze felt like a mountain pressing down on his chest, leaving him speechless.


    ��I��m sorry.�� Kankuro blushed and apologized to Naruto.


    ��He immediately apologizes after just that?��


    Naruto looked dumbfounded, and immediately put his hands on his hips, ��As expected of me!��


    ��Don��t apologize to me, apologize to Sakura!�� Naruto said proudly.


    ��I��m sorry.�� Kankuro gritted his teeth and apologized to Sakura.


    Sakura felt Kankuro is like a fox apologizing to a chicken, and hurriedly hid behind Sasuke.


    Seeing this, Naruto was furious, ��Obviously, I��m the one who helped you out, but you����


    ��It��s all Sasuke��s fault!��


    ��Long time no see, Gekko Kanp��.�� Baki greeted with a smile.


    The reason why Kankuro was asked to apologize, of course, is not because of his impolite manners, but because Kanp�� is here!!


    Baki knew that Kanp�� is an extremely dangerous individual!


    Konoha-Style Kenjutsu, Five-Attributes Ninjutsu, Transparent Kekkei Genkai, and even Yellow sh��s Signature Technique, Flying Thunder God Technique, have all been mastered by him!


    That��s right, after Kanp�� fought against Yondaime Raikage on Yugakure, Kumogakure promoted Kanp����s great name. So now, not only Sunagakure, but also Iwagakure has set up a special file for Kanp��!


    ��It��s just�� why does the pupil color of his eyes changed���� Baki��s mind shed with doubts.


    Kanp�� smiled at Baki, then turned his gaze on Gaara.


    ��Ichibi��s Jinchuriki, Gaara!��


    Seeing this, Baki��s heart skipped a beat: ��Oh no, did he discover Gaara��s Jinchuriki identity?��


    ��Are you kidding me?!��


    ��What are you looking at?�� Gaara stared at Kanp�� without emotion.


    ��Looking at a tanuki.�� Kanp�� grinned and waved his hand, ��Well, I won��t hold you here, goodbye.��


    With that said, Kanp�� led Naruto and the others straight out of the vige.


    ��


    Walking out of Konoha, Naruto��s earlier pridepletely disappeared. His eyes were now looking at Sasuke, and he was out of anger.


    ��I was the one who stood up for Sakura, why did she end up hiding behind you in the end?��


    Naruto was dissatisfied!


    ��Hey, I didn��t do anything just now. And all the limelight was left to you alone. Why do you still look at me with such a look?�� Sasuke was also dissatisfied.


    ��You still dare to say that!��


    Naruto exploded immediately, clenched his fists and then pressed his face against Sasuke''s, ��Stay away from Sakura, you jerk!��


    ��Why should I listen to you, bastard!�� Sasuke was not to be outdone, and pressed his face against Naruto''s.


    The two stared eye to eye, nose to nose, baring their teeth at each other.


    At that moment, Kanp�� couldn''t help but p each of them on the back of their heads, ��Stop it!��


    Muach~~~


    Due to irresistible factors, the two kissed once again.


    ��Ahhh!!!�� This is the first time Sakura saw her Prince Charming being taken advantage of by Naruto. She lost control on the spot and screamed loudly and piercingly for a long time.


    Hinata blushed and quickly covered her face.


    As an experienced person, Karin was only stunned for a moment before kicking Naruto, who was still in a daze, ��Stop it, Naruto!!!��


    In midair, Naruto finally came to his senses. Then, he retched and created arge piece of garbage in the sky beforending: ��Bleh~~~ bleh bleh bleh!!!��


    ��Ptui!�� Sasuke, who had regained his senses, also blushed. He kept spitting, wishing he could cut off his own mouth!


    ��This!��


    ��This is the second time already!!��


    Sasuke��s disgusted endocrine system was about to go haywire!


    ��Senpai!!�� After screaming, Sakura looked at the culprit with grief and indignation.


    Kanp�� said with great seriousness, ��Sasuke, Naruto, as a member of the same team, you must love each other. You may not understand everything I''ve done for now, but you should know, I�� am doing this for your own good!��


    ��As an elder, this is what I should do, no need to thank me���� Kanp�� stood on the moral high ground with elegance and calmness, looking down at Naruto and Sasuke.


    At this moment, he finally understood the good intentions of those elders in his previous life.


    ��It feels nice.��


    ��Kanp��-sensei!!!�� Naruto rushed over to hit him.


    ��Aiya, Naruto''s angry. Gotta slipped away.��


    Kanp�� quickly ran in the direction of the river.


    ��Damn it!!�� Sasuke gritted his teeth as he looked at Kanp�� and Naruto��s backs. At this moment, he only feels desperate. What is Chunin Exams? What is Onii-chan? At this moment, he just wanted to find a ce where nobody knew him and end it all!


    ��Hmm, before dying, I''ll take care of those two bastards!��


    ��I��m so angry!��

 Chapter 887: Rasengan And Chidori

    In Konoha.


    After parting ways with Kanp��, Baki��s group, led by Konoha��s Shinobi, continued to walk towards Ichigo Hot Springs.


    ��Baki-sensei, why did you make me apologize just now?�� Kankuro asked unhappily. At this moment, he only feels that thepanions behind him were looking at him with yfulness, ridicule, disdain, and contempt, making him feel uneasy.


    Baki whispered, ��Remember the face of that man just now. Stay as far away from him as possible in the future.��


    Konoha Crush n is about to begin, and even if they seeded in bringing down Konoha, who could keep with Kanp��, who had mastered the Flying Thunder God Technique, here?


    ��If he sought revenge afterwards����


    Baki had to give his people a preemptive warning.


    Kankuro looked at him puzzled, but Baki didn''t exin further.


    It didn��t take long for them to arrive at Ichigo Hot Springs.At this time, Ichigo Hot Springs is very lively. In addition to Sunagakure��s group that just arrived, Kirigakure��s group led by the beauty secretary, Suigetsu, and Haku, as well as Kusagakure��s group, Takigakure��s group, and Otogakure��s group are also here.


    The teams from several Shinobi Viges gathered at the Ichigo Hot Spring, making it naturally lively.


    Especially Suigetsu, who had been waiting at the entrance of the hot spring early on. He would provoke each team that arrived, fearing that the world would not be chaotic.


    ��Aiya Aiya, isn��t this Temari? I��ve been waiting for you for a long time. I thought you wouldn''t dare toe.�� As soon as Sunagakure��s group arrived, Suigetsu immediately started taunting!


    ��It��s you.��


    Temari chuckled lightly and said, ��Hozuki Suigetsu, I can''t believe you have the face toe a second time.��


    Suigetsu��s face stiffened, ��Had it not been for revenge on that second generation brat, Namikaze Naruto, there��s no way I would be willing toe!��


    ��But some things were better left unsaid, lest I beughed at!��


    Suigetsu reached out and scratched his neck, sneered at Temari. His provocation was self-evident.


    ��Big sister, what''s going on with this guy?�� Kankuro, who had just been rubbed against reality, couldn''t control himself again.


    ��Kankuro, let me introduce you. This guy is someone I met in thest Chunin Exams. His name is Hozuki Suigetsu. He is Kirigakure��s seeded contestant. But don��t look at his arrogance. He is actually an idiot who couldn''t even pass the first written test. Hahahahaha.�� Temari exined with augh.


    ��Kirigakureis really declining year by year.��


    ��I heard that they haven''t had anyone to inherit the position of Mizukage since their Yondaime Mizukage died.��


    ��I feel like if this continues, Kirigakure will be removed from the ranks of the Five Great Shinobi Viges. It''s so pitiful.��


    The followers behind Temari immediately spoke out with pity, supporting the big sister.


    Suigetsu was furious. At this time, he really wanted to take out the pseudo-Kubikiribocho for a beheading, but it was a pity that he was interrupted.


    ��Um����


    A long-haired, graceful young man/woman in a kimono walked out of the Ichigo Hot Spring, and said softly, ��Suigetsu-san, Terumi Mei-sama invites you in.��


    ��Huh? Does that old woman want to control me again?�� Suigetsu was furious.


    ��I understand, I will convey your original words.�� Haku showed a gentle and peaceful smile, then turned and left.


    Suigetsu immediately turned stiff, and he quickly ran inside to catch up with him before he could even throw out another ruthless words.


    ��Haku, you are really, too upright. I was just kidding. There''s no need to convey my words to that old woman. You know, when she gets angry, no one can stop her����


    ��Big sister, did you see that girl just now?�� Kankuro stared nkly at Haku��s enchanting figure, looking somewhat absent-minded.


    ��Love at first sight?��


    Temari squinted her eyes at her younger brother, then shook her head and followed Baki in.


    Gaara crossed his arms, and looked at the backs of Bai and Suigetsu with emotionless eyes, ��Those two guys are not simple����


    ��This Chunin Exams�� is interesting!��


    A hint of abnormal killing intent shed in Gaara''s eyes.


    ����


    Next to the southern river.


    The group led by Kanp�� stood on the riverbank, and the atmosphere was somewhat tense.


    Because of the kiss between Naruto and Sasuke, except for Hinata, everyone else looked at Kanp�� with emotionless eyes, as if they were ready to pounce on him at any moment.


    However, Kanp�� was a resourceful Shinobi.


    ��Naruto, Sasuke, in consideration of your respect for me, I have decided to teach each of you a long-lost secret technique in the Shinobi World!��


    Kanp�� said solemnly, ��Rasengan! Chidori!��


    Naruto and Sasuke stared at him without saying a word.


    ��No response?��


    ��It��s not easy for me to step down like this.��


    Kanp�� cleared his throat, then stretched out his right hand. The Chakra inside his body rapidly flowed into his palm, forming a Chakra ball that rotate endlessly.


    Shing��


    The Chakra is spinning extremely fast on Kanp����s palm, making a piercing whistling sound.


    Naruto��s eyes were finally drawn to the Rasengan.


    ��This is Rasengan.�� Kanp�� pped the Rasengan onto a nearby rock.


    Boom!


    The half-meter-square rock immediately bore a fist-sized hole from the Rasengan''s friction.


    The hole was spiral-shaped, and there are faint trace cracks spreading, which is very visually impactful!


    ��Amazing!�� Naruto''s attention waspletely shifted, his eyes shining as he looked at Kanp��, ��Kanp��-sensei, teach me!��


    Sasuke next to him also had his eyes glowing slightly.


    ��Hmph, now you know who��s in charge?��


    Regaining his dignity, Kanp�� calmly extended his left hand, and Lightning Attribute Chakra flowed into it. A blinding lightning shed from his palm, followed by the sound of lightning roaring like a thousand birds chirping.


    Chirp, chirp, chirp��


    ��This is Chidori!��


    Kanp�� waved down his hand, which carried the terrifying lightning, neatly in the spiral pit from Rasengan, and the scattered lightning exploded the stone!


    Seeing this, Sasuke��s eyes instantly turned red, ��I want it, I want it!!��


    And besides Naruto and Sasuke, the rest of the people''s eyes also gleamed.


    But Hinata soon looked back. She is Hyuga n��s Eldest Miss. Except for Gentle Fist, she is not allowed to learn other Ninjutsu.


    Karin��s eyes rolled around, thinking about waiting to go back and grind it up, so that her big brother will give her these two moves.


    As for Sakura��


    It��s hard to say.


    ��Want to learn?�� Kanp��, after showing his wisdom in front of others, folded his hands behind his back, revealing the demeanor of an expert!


    Naruto and Sasuke nodded eagerly,pletely forgetting the embarrassing incident just now.


    ��Very good, I am very satisfied with your performance.��


    Kanp�� immediately took Naruto to the river��s surface and exined the training methods for Rasengan to him.


    After listening, Naruto��s facial features squeezed together, ��I couldn��t remember it.��


    Then, Kanp�� took Sasuke to the river surface, took out a scroll, and handed it to him: ��This is Chidori��s training method, remember not to spread it.��


    This scroll was obtained by Kanp�� after the Kannabi Bridge Battle. He is profiting from somebody��s misfortune, as he traded with Earth Release: Subterranean Voyage for it with Kakashi.


    ��Um�� it seems like I promised him something else.��


    ��What conditions were they again?��


    ��Can��t remember.��


    ��Forget it, there��s no need to care about it.��

 Chapter 888: Collaboration Again

    The entrance of Ryuchi Cave is a dark and damp canyon, with ayer of colorful miasma floating overhead. The edge of the miasma was filled with decaying animal carcasses, emitting a strange foul smell.


    Suddenly, an invisible spiral ripple slowly spun in the air several meters away, and then a figure in a ck robe emerged.


    The ck-robed figure wore an orange spiral mask, exposing only one right eye, emitting a faint red light. It is none other than Uchiha Obito!


    Before entering Ryuchi Cave, Orochimaru had released an encrypted message in the ck market. The content was simple, only indicating the time and ce, and the decryption method was known only to Orochimaru and Obito�� It was the privatemunication method they had left behind after teaming up to deal with Kanp��.


    ��Orochimaru.�� Obito nced around, but didn''t see a soul.


    ��He hasn''t arrived yet?��


    Obito frowned: ��Tobi.��


    ��Here, here.�� White Zetsu��s clone, Tobi, emerged from under Tobi''s crotch and said with a smile, ��What��s the matter?��


    ��Sense Orochimaru''s presence.�� Obito instructed.��No need, I''m here.��


    A cold and hoarse voice came out from the colorful miasma.


    After lying in Ryuchi Cave for about half a month, Orochimaru sessfully integrated the Senjutsu Chakra from White Snake Sage with his new body!


    After that, he went to the bronze hall and sessfully used his silver tongue to persuade the White Snake Sage to inject more and more of its Senjutsu Chakra into him, so that his body to adapt to the Senjutsu Chakra more quickly and efficiently.


    At the same time, Orochimaru also learned two powerful Sage Art from the White Snake Sage, which are the Inorganic Reincarnation and the White Rage Technique!


    These two Sage Art were also sought after by Kanp�� from the White Snake Sage, but unfortunately, the old snake felt that Kanp��''s Sage Modecked the snake transformation, so he didn''t give them to him.


    Orochimaru emerged from the miasma, revealing a pale face: ��Long time no see, Uchiha��Obito.��


    ��My name is Uchiha Madara!!!�� Obito insisted stubbornly.


    ��Hehehehehehe ����


    Orochimaru chuckled and walked to him, then said, ��A name is just a code, right, Uchiha�� Madara?��


    Obito looked disgusted and said coldly: ��Did you call me here suddenly because you have something to discuss?��


    ��Of course, I have a n that urgently needs your help.�� Orochimaru said with a smile, ��It��s called the Konoha Crush n!��


    The red light on Obito''s right eye intensified when he heard this, ��Tell me more.��


    Orochimaru immediately exined his n to him: He is working together with Kirigakure, Sunagakure, Otogakure, and Land of Sky, and prepared to attack Konoha during the Joint Chunin Exam.


    Obito is ecstatic upon hearing this. After all, if this n can greatly damage Konoha''s vitality in one fell swoop, it will not only satisfy him, but also remove the biggest obstacle for Akatsuki to collect all the nine Biju!


    It��s killing two birds with one stone!


    ��That��s a good n.��


    Obito praised with calm tone, ��I can help you, Orochimaru.��


    His tone was somewhat like a grandfather praising his grandson.


    Orochimaru did not get angry by this, and said with a smile: ��I have conditions.��


    Obito felt like he was about to be swindled, his gaze cooled down instantly, and he asked emotionlessly. ��What conditions?��


    ��I need Hashirama��s cells.�� Orochimaru looked at him with a smile.


    Orochimaru''s n was this: With White Zetsu��s clone��s ability to burrow underground, Obito��s Space-Time Dojutsu, plus his own familiarity with the Anbu��s Headquarters, the cooperation of three of them can definitely let them infiltrate the Anbu��s Headquarters to steal arge number of Hashirama��s cells. They might even obtain Hashirama��s remains!


    However��


    ��How much do you want?�� Uchiha Obito asked directly.


    Hearing this, Orochimaru frowned imperceptibly, ��Judging from his tone, it seems he has����


    ��How can Uchiha Obito have Hashirama��s cells?��


    ��As much as possible, of course.�� Orochimaru suppressed the doubts and started to talk.


    ��Hmph, what do you think Hashirama��s cells are? Do you think you can have as many as you want?��


    Obito curled his mouth in disdain. He inherited the Hashirama��s cells from Madara, and since he didn''t need them on a regr basis, ck Zetsu kept them for him.


    ��Once the Konoha Crush n is implemented, Konoha will definitely be in chaos. At that time, you can take advantage of the chaos to search for Hashirama��s remains in the Anbu��s headquarters, so there''s no need to regret the few cells you have in your hand.�� Orochimaru tempted.


    Obito pondered for a moment, nodded in agreement with his reasoning, but he still had onest question: ��What do you need the Hashirama��s cells for?��


    ��If I say I want to transnt Hashirama��s cells to inherit his Wood Release, would you believe me?�� Orochimaru stretched out his tongue and licked his face excitedly.


    Obito chuckled at this.


    ��Transnt Hashirama��s cell to inherit Wood Release?��


    ��Who do you think you are?��


    ��I need to remind you that transnting Hashirama��s cells is a very dangerous thing. If it affects the Konoha Crush n, I won''t spare you.�� Obito warned yfully, with a strong sense of possession for the n.


    Orochimaru''s mind was now focused solely on obtaining Hashirama��s cells to strengthen himself, so after hearing this, he just smiled: ��Then, happy cooperation!��


    ����


    Land of Fire, Konoha.


    After returning from training in the river, Karin hinted heavily to Kanp�� that she wanted to learn Rasengan and Chidori.


    Kanp�� pretended not to see it.


    This is not Kanp�� being stingy, but because Karin is Sensor Shinobi. At most, she could also be a Medical-nin or a Fuinjutsu Master. If she learned Rasengan and Chidori, not only would it be inappropriate, but it would also seriously affect Karin��s professional development!


    So Kanp�� could only pretend not to see Karin��s hint.


    ��Although you can''t understand my painstaking efforts, everything I do is for your own good���� Kanp�� felt like he was really breaking his heart for the younger generation!


    After Naruto returned home, , he sat alone on his bed, gripping his right wrist with his left hand, and exerted all his strength, shouting: ��Rasengan!!!��


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh~~~


    Naruto concentrated his Chakra into his palm with great force, and seeded in one go!


    ��I really am a genius!��


    ��Next is the second Step!��


    Naruto took out a balloon, filled it with water in the bathroom, and then held it in his palm.


    ��Rasengan!!!��


    Naruto shouted while releasing Chakra, urging the water in the balloon to make irregr movements, but��


    There was no movement in the water balloon at all.


    ��Failed?��


    Naruto refused to admit defeat. He continued to try and fail, try and fail, repeatedly attempting and failing, until he finally fell asleep solidly.


    Meanwhile��


    After Sasuke returned home, he immediately memorized the Chidori training method from the scroll, and then carefully destroyed the evidence, and then began to practice.


    ��The first step was to convert the Chakra Attribute in my body into Lightning Attribute����


    ��It should be simr to changing it to Fire Attribute.��


    After experimenting alone all night, Sasuke seeded.


    ��I really am a genius!��


    ��The second step is to gather arge amount of Lightning Attribute Chakra in my hand to form a high-intensity electric current.��


    Sasuke took a deep breath. He could feel the destructive power of the Lightning Attribute Chakra, so as a precaution, he only dared to concentrate a small amount of Lightning Attribute Chakra for the first time.


    Crackle��


    A faint blue lightning shed in Sasuke''s palm and disappeared in an instant.


    ��Hiss!!��


    Sasuke suddenly took a cold breath, as the erratic lightning injured his forearm. He instantly felt his arm sore and numb, as if it had been pricked by needles several times.


    Sasuke quickly took out a medical bandage and wrapped his forearm.


    ��What a dangerous Lightning Release Ninjutsu���� A trace of solemnity shed in Sasuke''s eyes, ��But the more dangerous the Ninjutsu, the greater the power!��


    After the excitement, Sasuke, who had stayed up all night, finally couldn''t hold on any longer and fell asleep.


    In the afternoon, he was awakened by Mikoto.


    ��Mom?�� Sasuke woke up in a daze.


    ��Sasuke, your teammates are waiting for you outside, hurry up and get up.�� Mikoto said gently.


    ��Teammates?��


    ��It��s not that idiot Naruto, right?��


    Sasuke got up with a serious face, washed up, ate something casually, and went out. Sure enough, he saw Naruto and Karin, as well as their team��s Jonin Instructor��


    ��Tenzo-sensei.�� Sasuke said.


    Tenzo smiled and said, ��Now that everyone is finally here, follow me, I have something important to tell you.��


    Tenzo led his three students to a bird-chirping and flower-scented small forest, and turned around solemnly: ��Naruto, Sasuke, Karin, you should have heard about it, the Joint Chunin Exam held every three years is about to begin! Of course, you''ve just be Genin, so����


    ��We already knew about it!��


    Naruto jumped and said, ��Tenzo-sensei, sign us up!��


    ��You immediately wanted to sign up?��


    ��Aren''t you supposed to be scared first, then I''ll give you some chicken soup for the soul to inspire you, and then you''ll ovee your fear and agree to participate?��


    Tenzo frowned slightly, and said: ��Naruto, don''t be in a hurry. Let me introduce the Joint Chunin Exams to you first. Because Shinobi from other viges are participating in this exam, it''s very dangerous����


    ��No need for introductions, Tenzo-sensei, we already know what we need to know.�� Sasuke interrupted, ��You just have to sign us up.��


    ��Sasuke is right!�� Karin also said.


    ������


    Tenzo��s almond pupil hidden under the face helmet stared at the three people in front of him emotionlessly, ��I prepared chicken soup for you all night����


    ��Let''s try again!��


    Tenzo said expressionlessly, ��Let me introduce it anyway����


    ��There��s! No! Need!�� The three shouted.

 Chapter 889: Substitution

    Fifty kilometers outside of Konoha, deep in the forest.


    Apanied by a swirling ripple, the figures of Obito and Orochimaru twisted into existence.


    ��Madara-sama.�� Emerging from the dark shadows of the trees, the patiently waiting Zetsu stepped forward slowly.


    Obito was very satisfied with how Zetsu called him, and said: ��Is what I requested ready?��


    ��Of course.�� The one speaking was ck Zetsu. He controls Zetsu��s right hand and took out a scroll from his pocket and tossed it over.


    Obito then handed it over to Orochimaru.


    Orochimaru eagerly opened the scroll and took out two bottles from inside, which all contained Hashirama��s cells.


    ��Orochimaru, are you really going to transnt Hashirama��s cells?�� Obito was still a little doubtful.


    ��What do you think?�� Orochimaru smiled as he took out a syringe and drew a dose of Hashirama��s cells from the bottle, then injecting it directly into his left chest!Obito��s pupil shrank, ��You are courting death!��


    Beside him, Zetsu also felt a tingling sensation.


    Especially ck Zetsu. He knew how terrifying the power contained in Hashirama��s cells was. Even Madara had barely survived the transntation and slowly adapted to it!


    Let alone an ordinary person!


    Even lucky individuals like Tenzo could only sessfully transnt Hashirama��s cells little by little from a young age, so how could Orochimaru inject them so recklessly?


    This is almost like he��s courting death!


    But what shocked Obito and ck Zetsu was that after injecting a syringe of the Hashirama��s cells into his heart, Orochimaru''s face showed a strange flush, as if�� he was extremely pleased!


    After some time, there is still a lingering color of ecstasy!


    ��Did he really inject Hashirama��s cells just now?��


    Under the astonished gaze of Obito and the others, Orochimaru didn''t stop his actions. He continued to inject syringe after syringe of Hashirama��s cells into his heart, devouring the power of Hashirama��s cells frantically.


    Obito looked at Orochimaru in surprise, ��With such injections, Orochimaru might really inherit Wood Release Kekkei Genkai from Hashirama��s cells!��


    ��Well, provided he doesn''t die!��


    ck Zetsu, on the other hand, vaguely sensed something: ��Orochimaru, you�� did you change your body?��


    A person''s appearance can change, and arms can be severed, but height is difficult to change, unless it''s through amputation.


    As for Transformation Technique?


    Under the erosion of Hashirama��s cells, let alone Orochimaru, even Madara cannot maintain Transformation Technique!


    Reminded by ck Zetsu��s words, Obito subconsciouslypared his height to Orochimaru''s, and indeed, he noticed something!


    ��He''s shorter than me!��


    ��Discovered, huh?��


    After injecting a bottle of Hashirama��s cells, Orochimaru finally stopped. At this time, his body was filled with an overwhelming vitality, with every cell seemingly groaning, expanding, dividing, and transforming!


    And the face on Orochimaru''s left chest became clearer and clearer, and the facial features of Shodaime Hokage, Senju Hashirama, can be distinguished!


    Vaguely, Orochimaru felt a powerful force slowly awakening within his body.


    It was the Wood Release Kekkei Genkai deeply hidden beneath the surging vitality!


    A hint of satisfaction appeared in Orochimaru''s eyes. He put away the remaining bottle of Hashirama��s cells, intending to wait for some time before the second injection.


    ��What is going on with your body?�� Obito asked solemnly.


    ��It''s just a change of body, nothing to be surprised about.��


    Orochimaru looked calmly at Obito and ck Zetsu, then smoothly changed the subject, ��Madara, please send me to Konoha next. I want to participate in the Chunin Exams as an ordinary examinee.��


    ��Is that necessary?�� Obito frowned.


    The starting point of the Konoha Crush n is the final phase of the Chunin Exams. Orochimaru entering now as an ordinary examinee would only add unnecessary risks!


    ��I want to examine someone.�� Orochimaru touched his vertical pupil.


    Orochimaru has a deep obsession with Sharingan. Although he had obtained the Sharingan he desired, the owner of these eyes was just an ordinary Shinobi from the Uchiha n, someone with average talent!


    When Orochimaru used this pair of Sharingan, he clearly realized that the potential of these eyes had reached its limit, so he wanted to change it with a pair of Sharingan with greater potential.


    In the Uchiha n, only three people had outstanding talents and could enter Orochimaru''s sight: One is Shisui, the second one is Itachi, and thest one is Sasuke, who has recently risen to fame. After all, he��s a genius youngster who awakened Two-Tomoe Sharingan at a young age!


    Among the three people, Shisui��s Genjutsu is too terrifying. Even if he has 3-Tomoe Sharingan, Orochimaru didn''t have the confidence to confront him head-on. Moreover, the Konoha Crush n was about to begin, and he didn''t want to provoke Shisui to go back from the border.


    Itachi is a member of the Anbu, so it is difficult to find an opportunity to attack him.


    So, there��s only Sasuke left!


    Moreover, with Sasuke��s strength and personality, it was highly likely that he would participate in this year''s Chunin Exams!


    Therefore, it was necessary for Orochimaru to infiltrate the enemy''s ranks and carefully test the potential of this genius!


    That night, Obito used Kamui to bring Orochimaru to the Konoha Cemetery.


    ��I can only take you here.�� Obito said coldly, but his eye subconsciously looked towards Rin��s tombstone.


    ��Goodbye.��


    After using Obito, the teleportation tool, Orochimaru ruthlessly left.


    About half an hourter, Ichigo Hot Spring.


    In Kirigakure��s small courtyard.


    Suddenly, a beautiful secretary opened her beautiful eyes and walked out of the bedroom. She nced at the roof not far away, where Mei was drinking and looking at the moon as usual. She She paid no attention and turned left and right to a bedroom, where three Kirigakure��s Genin lived, one of whom had a body very simr to Orochimaru''s!


    She knocked on the door and called out to that person, asking him toe back to her room to discuss something important!


    ��Go to your room?�� The Genin looked at the sky, then at the enchanting figure of the beautiful secretary leaving, feeling dumbfounded!


    ��In the middle of the night, this this this����


    The Genin rubbed his hands nervously, ��Could it really be?��


    He pondered left and right, with the word ��pervert�� written all over his face, and decided to take the plunge!


    Entering the beautiful secretary''s bedroom, the Genin closed the door and eagerly pounced: ��Hello, here I am!��


    Bang!


    The emotionless beautiful secretary knocked him out with a single blow, then a small white snake crawled down from the ceiling and spat out Orochimaru.


    With a smile on his lips, Orochimaru quickly changed into the Genin''s clothes at lightning speed. Then, he used the Face Tearing Technique to peel off Genin''s face to cover himself with it, and finally covered the Genin''s mouth and nose to suffocate him to death. After it��s all done, he used a sealing scroll to collect his corpse.


    After finishing everything, Orochimaru and the beautiful secretary exchanged a nce, and everything was understood without being said!


    Then, Orochimaru left the bedroom. However, as soon as he pushed the door, he almost shouted out loud!


    ��Gekko Kanp��?!��


    ��Why is he here?!��


    Orochimaru��s pupils shrank, ��Had I been discovered?��


    ��I just came in!��


    Various thoughts shed through Orochimaru''s mind amidst the uncertainty, and then he found that he was worrying too much.


    He saw Kanp�� sneaking onto the roof in the distance, drinking and chatting with another figure.


    It��s Mei!


    Orochimaru breathed a sigh of relief, then calmly returned to ��his'' room as a Kirigakure��s Genin and went to sleep.

 Chapter 890: The Written Exam Begins

    As the sky brightened, Orochimaru, who had slept soundly, got up from the futon and began to wash up.


    ��Jiro, did your hand hurt?�� Jiro��spanion next to him asked.


    Orochimaru lowered his head and nced at his ��left hand�� wrapped in bandages, and said with a smile: ��Don��t worry, it won��t affect the exam.��


    Because of the rejection caused by Hashirama��s cells, he couldn''t transnt an ordinary person''s arm onto his left shoulder. In order to avoid being discovered by others, Orochimaru had already prepared a prosthetic limb and wrapped it with bandages to conceal it. Ordinary people wouldn''t notice at all.


    As for his vertical pupil, it was covered by colored contact lenses. Although it looked a bit stiff, who would care about a little Kirigakure��s Shinobi?


    After finishing breakfast, Orochimaru followed the Kirigakure��s group and headed towards the Konoha��s Academy.


    ��It��s really nostalgic����


    When he came to the door of the Academy, Orochimaru��s eyes were filled with nostalgia, but under the stiff colored contact lenses, no one could guess his thoughts.


    Just then ����Namikaze, Naruto!!��


    Suigetsu, who is at the forefront of the Kirigakure��s team, suddenly jumped up and rushed to the front of three Genin wearing Konoha��s forehead protector.


    The three were Naruto, Sasuke, and Karin!


    ��We met so soon, Uchiha Sasuke���� Orochimaru''s gaze couldn''t move away from Sasuke once itnded on him.


    Fortunately, there were dozens of Kirigakure��s Genin looking at Naruto''s team, and with Suigetsu''s jumping around, Sasuke didn''t notice anyone looking at him with perverted gaze.


    ��Who are you?�� Naruto looked at Suigetsu with a puzzled expression.


    ��You�� You don��t remember me?�� Suigetsu was stunned.


    Three years ago, he had a conflict with Naruto. In order to retaliate against him, Naruto had boldly walked through the back door, which is Kanp��, and then came to the written examination room of Chunin Exams�� first stage, and took a few people to follow him personally!


    If this is not the case, how could Suigetsu, a dragon amongst men, be eliminated in the First Stage?


    And now, Naruto had actually forgot about him!


    ��Was the three years of unforgettable hatred I felt just a joke?��


    ��Unforgivable!!��


    Veins of anger bulged on Suigetsu''s forehead as he roared: ��You bastard, how dare you forget about me!! I''ll definitely tear you apart!!!��


    ��So who are you? How dare you act all arrogant?�� Naruto rubbed the back of his head, feeling helpless and a little angry, ��In the whole Konoha, how can someone be more arrogant than me?��


    ��I, Namikaze Naruto, doesn��t allow it!��


    ��You!!!�� Suigetsu pointed at Naruto angrily, his chest was heaving ups and downs, and his hormones raging!


    ��Suigetsu-san, please don''t cause trouble.��


    Haku, who is in a white kimono, walked over. With his long hair flowing, he bowed gently to Naruto to apologize, ��I''m sorry, let me apologize to you on his behalf, please don''t lower yourself to his level.��


    At that moment, Naruto was struck deep in his heart by Haku��s gentleness. Seeing Haku��s soft eyes, fair face, and the faint smile, Naruto''s heart pounded uncontrobly, and he didn''t know what to say.


    ��It''s, it''s okay, hahaha, um, what''s your name?��


    Naruto blushed and said, ��My name is Namikaze Naruto.��


    ��My name is Haku.�� Haku smiled and bowed again. ��Naruto-san, see you in the exam room.��


    ��Oh, uh, yeah, see you in the exam room, hehe.�� Naruto smiled tteringly, clearly about to turn into a licking dog again.


    ��Naruto, although Sakura, that ugly monster, doesn''t like you, is it really okay for you to be like this?�� Karin, who is next to him, can��t stand it anymore. What she hates most is a licking dog like Naruto!


    No dignity, no backbone, disgraceful!


    ��Am I right, Sasuke-kun~~~�� Karin looked at Sasuke with peachy eyes.


    ��I can''t be bothered with these small fries.�� Sasuke said proudly, turning his head away and ignoring Suigetsu, Haku, and the other Kirigakure��s Shinobi.


    ��You actually called us small fries when we are here?��


    ��This kid must have just graduated and never been beaten by society, right?��


    ��We can''t use violence in the first round of the written exam, but wait until the second round starts, and we''ll kill you all!!��


    The crowd of Kirigakure��s Genin flustered and red angrily at Sasuke, and along the way, Naruto and Karin were also included in their anger.


    Naruto was not to be outdone, and decisivelyunched a barrage of verbal attacks against the Kirigakure��s Genin!


    The two groups bickered as they moved forward, quickly entering the teaching building where registration was taking ce.


    This teaching building is already crowded with aspiring Genin who wanted to join the Chunin Exams. Kirigakure, Sunagakure, Takigakure, Kusagakure, Otogakure, and Konoha��s Genin all gathered together.


    ��Little brat, we meet again.�� Kankuro, who had arrived here early, saw Naruto, who had embarrassed him before, and immediately swaggered over.


    ��It��s you, old man.�� Naruto nced at Kanjiro sideways, his tone full of sarcasm.


    ��Who are you calling an old man! I''m only 14!!�� Kankuro was furious and was about to unleash his puppet, Karasu, to deal with Naruto.


    ��Enough!��


    Gaara, who stood behind Kankuro, suppressed the boiling killing intent in his heart and said coldly, ��Stop embarrassing yourself, Kankuro!��


    ��Gaara, you���� Kankuro felt so angry, but when he thought of how terrifying his little brother was, he could only bury his head like an ostrich.


    Sasuke watched coldly from the side, but at a certain moment, he suddenly felt something abnormal behind him. He turned his head abruptly and saw Orochimaru''s dull ck pupils.


    ��What��s wrong with that Kirigakure��s Shinobi?��


    Sasuke squinted his eyes, feeling vaguely like this guy had been staring at him all this time.


    Orochimaru smiled faintly and looked away.


    ��Sasuke-kun, what��s the matter?�� Karin asked strangely.


    ��It''s nothing.��


    Sasuke shook his head, and said, ��Let��s go to the third floor and sign up.��


    The three followed the crowd and saw a group of people gathered outside a ssroom, with intense argumentsing from inside.


    It was none other than the gatekeepers, Kotetsu and Izumo, who were stationed here as the first obstacle for registration.


    Kankuro snorted and whispered to Temari: ��This is not the registration ce. They used Genjutsu to change the ssroom number.��


    ��Don��t be rash.�� Temari red at him, and said softly, ��This should be a prepetition assessment. It is estimated that those Genin who can''t see through the Genjutsu won''t be able to register. It''s a good thing for us.��


    There are many Genin like them who could see through the Genjutsu. It��s just that everyone is pretending to be stupid, secretly hoping to eliminate morepetitors!


    Only Sasuke, who is proud, aloof, detached from worldly affairs, and fond of showing off, boldly stepped forward. With his hands in his pockets, he pointed out the ws in the gatekeepers'' childish tricks with gusto.


    Kotetsu and Izumo exchanged nces. Considering that Sasuke��s Advisor father and Anbu��s Captaion big brother, they are somewhat helpless.


    Naruto is even more helpless, ��Why did Sasuke always steal the limelight when it came to showing off?��


    ��Don��t I, Namikaze Naruto, need to show off?��


    Naruto felt a chill in his heart.


    After a not-so-small ��farce'', everyone went to the third floor to register.


    As they walked, Sasuke felt someone ring at him with fiery eyes again.


    He turned to look, and his eyes immediately stung!


    Among the crowd, a man wearing a green tight-fittingbat suit, with a watermelon-shaped head and thick eyebrows, was staring at him intently.


    ��What a unique style���� Sasuke thought to himself, while feeling secretly pleased, ��Another guy who wants to make a name for himself by defeating me. How naive!��


    But then, the person shifted his gaze to Naruto��s back, and there was a more cracking fighting intent in his eyes!


    ��His target is not me?��


    Sasuke is not happy anymore.


    Naruto, on the other hand, was carefree,pletely oblivious to Lee''s gaze.


    ��Lee, don��t be impulsive.�� Tenten, who was in the same team as Lee, held his shoulder.


    ��Don��t worry, I��m calm!��


    Lee clenched his fists, fiery fighting intent burning in his eyes, ��I will wait for the next few rounds of exams and then challenge the son of Hokage-sama and the son of Advisor! I will prove myself!��


    ��Hmph.�� Neji snorted softly, his intentions unclear.


    Upon entering the third floor, the group of Genin sessfully found the registration ce. After filling out the registration forms, they entered arge ssroom that could amodate two hundred people!


    After Naruto��s team entered, they found seats near the front and quietly waited for the first round of the written exam to begin.


    Before long, Gaara, Temari, Kankuro, Suigetsu, Haku, then Neji, Tenten, Lee, Shikamaru, Choji and many others also arrived.


    As more and more Genin filled the ssroom, the atmosphere became increasingly oppressive, as if even the air was solidifying!


    Only Naruto waved and greeted the familiar faces entering,pletely ignoring the tense atmosphere.


    Moreover, he was still looking around, seemingly searching for a beautiful sight, but in the end, he didn''t find Sakura''s figure.


    ��What''s going on?��


    Naruto is puzzled.


    Karin seemed to see through Naruto��s doubts, and said: ��This exam requires teams of three to register. Maybe Sakura''s teammates didn''t want to participate in this round of Chunin Exams, so����


    ��Why is it like this!�� Naruto was depressed. He still wanted to perform well in this Chunin Exams to impress Sakura, but now ��


    ��Is everyone here?��


    Just then, a man with a gloomy expression walked in.


    It is none other than the head examiner of this first stage written exam, Morino Ibiki!


    Behind him were two rows of Chunin, all examiners for this written exam.


    Ibiki scanned the room with his fierce gaze, solemnly announced the rules of the exam, then distributed the papers and started the exam directly!


    After receiving his paper, Naruto nced at it. Apart from his own name, he didn''t know what to write anymore!


    But he doesn��t panic, because he is not fighting alone!

 Chapter 891: Giving Up?

    ��The First Stage Written Exam has started.��


    On the rooftop of the Academy''s teaching building, Minato, Hiruzen, Eagle, and Kanp�� are gathering together, intensely focused on watching a crystal ball.


    Inside the crystal ball was the examination site where Naruto and the others were located.


    Under Hiruzen��s control, the image in the crystal ball slowly shifted to focus on Naruto.


    Next to him, Minato��s expression immediately became somewhat nervous.


    The nine questions of this exam were all at the hellish level. Given Naruto''s grades, he probably couldn''t even write a word besides his own name.


    Fortunately, the purpose of this exam wasn''t just to test the theoretical knowledge of Genin, but also to test their ability to gather intelligence!


    So, among the hundred-plus examinees, two were Chunin Examiners who would write down the correct answers during the exam. And the rest depended on the abilities of the examinees.


    Of course, if cheating is discovered, then the cheater and their teammates will be disqualified from the exam!Therefore, the difficulty of this written exam was quite high!


    Compared to Minato and the others who were focused on the exam, Kanp�� is much simpler. He is only interested in crystal balls, or in other words, in Hiruzen��s ��peeping technique��.


    ��Should I give it a try?��


    Speaking of which, Kanp�� hadn''t collected anything for a long time since obtaining Tenseigan!


    ��The days without collection are soulless.��


    Kanp�� couldn''t resist the temptation, and a Collection Technique was thrown at Hiruzen.


    The green light cluster in his mind quickly surged, but soon subsided.


    Collection failed.


    Kanp�� nced at Hiruzen with a look of disgust, ��Stingy guy, not even allowing his peeping technique to be collected, bad review!


    ����


    In therge ssroom.


    Naruto looked at the pristine exam paper, then calmly closed his eyes.


    ��Kurama Kurama Kurama Kurama����


    Naruto muttered frantically in his mind.


    ��Shut up, you brat!!!�� Kuramained discontentedly.


    ��Do me a little favor.�� Narutoughed sheepishly.


    ��Ask for my help?��


    ��You''ve got to be kidding me?��


    Kurama sneered, ��How could I possibly help you? Stop joking around!��


    ��As long as you help me, I''ll promise you anything!�� Naruto said earnestly, issuing an empty promise.


    Hearing this, Kurama sneered again and again, ��Naruto��s mouth, lies like a fox!��


    ��Kurama, please~~�� Naruto looked pitifully at Kurama when he didn''t respond promptly.


    Kurama, with a heart of stone, turned his head away.


    After asking for a while to no avail, Naruto was furious, ��This stinky fox is not easy to fool!��


    Opening his eyes again, Naruto''s calm demeanor hadpletely disappeared. He lowered his head and looked towards Sasuke on the left with a troubled look, then saw that this guy has activated Sharingan and was shamelessly imitating someone else''s writing actions.


    Naruto watched as Sasuke''s paper filled up more and more, feeling a tinge of envy in his heart.


    Then, he looked to his right at Karin, who was biting her pen, writing intermittently on her paper.


    Then, Naruto listened carefully and heard countless ��scratch, scratch, scratch�� writing soundsing from all directions.


    At this moment, Naruto felt like he had been abandoned by the whole world!


    ��Can all of you do it?��


    ��Are these questions all so easy for you?��


    ��Isn''t anyone else as much of a cker as me?


    Naruto felt ufortable, aggrieved, and unwilling.


    If this continued, he would end up with a nk paper!


    But what Naruto didn''t know was that the people around him were actually simr to Sasuke, each disying their own unique abilities, frantically copying others'' papers.


    Gaara used sand to condense a sand eye under the ceiling to peek at other people''s papers.


    Shino releases insect to peek at other people��s papers.


    Akamaru, lying on Kiba''s head, looked around and also shamelessly peeked at other people''s papers.


    Neji activated his Byakugan to see through others'' bodies.


    Ino is even more ruthless. He even used Mind Secret Technique to let her mind enter Hinata��s body, then justly and honorably read her test papers. After that, she used Mind Secret Technique to take possession of Shikamaru and Choji��s bodies, intimately help them toplete the exam.


    ��It��s so simple���� As Akimichi Choji looked at his fully answered exam paper, he felt happy and couldn''t help but think about snacking on some potato chips to fill his stomach.


    Of course, there were also some examinees who were so low as to tantly peek around or pass cheat sheets. However, they were mercilessly expelled from the exam room by the proctoring Chunin Examiners for cheating too tantly.


    With less than ten minutes left until the end of the written exam, Naruto also looked away at this time. He calmly ced his pen on the desk, not caring about submitting a nk paper. After all, he couldn''t pass, and neither could Sasuke.


    And even as a Genin, as long as Kanp�� is there, he believed that he can still reach the pinnacle of the Shinobi World!


    ��Who''s afraid of whom!��


    At this point, Sasuke had already finished copying, but seeing Naruto''s behavior, he was furious!


    ��I have finished answering all the questions with great difficulty�� I won''t be dragged down and unable to pass this exam because of this idiot, will I?��


    ��What a joke!��


    Sasuke gritted his teeth and struggled for a while. Finally, he couldn''t help but spread out his exam paper and lightly tapped the table with his pen, signaling for Naruto to copy a bit.


    Naruto nced at him, disdainfully rolled his eyes, and looked up at the ceiling.


    ��I won��t copy!��


    ��I am mad at you!��


    Sasuke was so angry upon seeing this. If it wasn''t because they��re still being in the middle of the exam, he would have fight Naruto to the death!


    ��


    On the rooftop of the teaching building, seeing Naruto''s performance, Minato and Hiruzen exchanged bitter smiles.


    ��Naruto really has the same stubbornness as Kushina.�� Hiruzen said.


    ��Let''s hope it''s just that.��


    Nobody understands one��s son better than his father. At this moment, Minato feels that Naruto still didn''t realize that cheating was allowed in this exam.


    ��What a worrying kid.��


    ��Fortunately, there was still thest question in this exam. With Naruto''s character, he would definitely pass.��


    Minato rxed at this thought.


    Meanwhile, Kanp�� silently threw out the second Collection Technique.


    The green light cluster surged, and then stopped again.


    Kanp�� couldn��t help but greet Hiruzen��s whole family in his mind.


    ��Huh?��


    Hiruzen turned to look at Kanp��, feeling a wave of maliceing from him for some reason.


    ����


    Inside therge ssroom.


    As the final moments approached, the chief examiner, Ibiki, finally began the assessment of thest question. He started with a threat, ��Examinees and their teammates who are eliminated in the tenth question will no longer be able to participate in the Chunin Exams! In other words, you will all remain Genin in the future!��


    Upon hearing this, almost all of the examinees were instantly filled with fear.


    But then, there was a strange voice.


    Gaara disdainfully snorted, ��Even if I can no longer participate in the Chunin Exams held by Konoha in the future, can''t I still participate in the Chunin Exams held by my own vige?��


    ��Can Konoha influence Sunagakure��s Chunin Exams?��


    ��Stop scaring me!��


    Temari and Kankuro also curled their lips to express their disdain.


    Suigetsu evenughed very heartily, ��Hey hey, are you serious? Although I n to be promoted to Chunin as the first ce this year, if I unfortunately fail, do you think Konoha can influence Kirigakure��s Chunin Exams? I''d like to see you give it a try!��


    ��Suigetsu-san, please say less.�� His teammate, Haku, who is sitting next to him, gently spoke up.


    With Suigetsu��s interruption, the Shinobi from other viges were all shaken, ��Yeah, what he said makes sense. Even though Konoha is thergest vige in the Shinobi World, can they still influence the internal affairs of Kirigakure, Sunagakure, Takigakure, Kusagakure, and Otogakure?��


    ��Who do they think they are?��


    Ibiki stared at Suigetsu and frowned, ��This guy is very annoying.��


    He looked around and found that except for the Konoha��s Shinobi, the Shinobi from the other viges were all calm and fearless, looking at him directly.


    Fortunately, the Konoha��s Shinobi were all trembling with fear. After all, while Shinobi from other viges could leave, they couldn''t!


    If the Hokage agrees with Ibiki, then once they were eliminated in the tenth question, they might not be able to participate in the Chunin Exams again.


    Seeing the frightened expressions on their faces, Ibiki nodded slightly.


    The tenth question was originally a test of the team''s coordination. Ibiki didn''t care about the teams from other viges. As long as he could hone his own vige''s Shinobi, it was enough!


    So he continued nonchntly, ��If you voluntarily give up, you can still participate in the next Chunin Exams!��


    First, he threatened and intimidated, then he tempted with benefits, and finally, he released the terrifying aura he got after interrogating a lot of criminals. After this series of maniptions, several more examinees were scared away, and their teams were all eliminated!


    Moreover, their departure seemed to trigger some kind of chain reaction, with more and more Konoha��s examinees feeling uneasy, on the verge of dropping out.


    At this moment, Naruto, who had a nk paper, finally rebounded. With a ��whoosh��, he stood up from his seat, excitedly yelling and using his Talk-no-Jutsu.


    ��Don''t underestimate me! I will never give up! Even if I fail, even if I can only be a Genin for the rest of my life, I will stand at the pinnacle of the Shinobi world and show you! I will do as I say, this is my way of the Shinobi, Namikaze Naruto''s Ninja Way!��


    Naruto��s words were like a thunderp, striking the hesitant Shinobi directly in their hearts, andpletely ended the exam.


    After a while, Ibiki smiled slowly: ��Congrattions, you have passed my exam!��

 Chapter 892: Im A Man

    ��Congrattions, you have passed my exam!��


    On the podium of therge ssroom, Ibiki revealed a grin more sinister than crying.


    ��Passed?�� Naruto��s eyes widened, ��You haven��t announced the tenth question yet.��


    ��You have already passed the tenth question.�� Ibiki exined the content of the tenth question, and the Genin from Konoha suddenly realized.


    However, Naruto frowned. He looked down at his nk paper, then nced at Ibiki, feeling a bit confused, ��So, what exactly was this exam testing?��


    Meanwhile, Sasuke nced at Naruto from the side, ��I almost got dragged down by this stupid fool, hmph!��


    As for the other viges�� Genin such as Suigetsu and Gaara in the back row, their faces showed disdain.


    ��It��s so fancy, but in the end, it''s just a scare tactic! Hey, that examiner named Morino, your level is really low.�� Suigetsu arrogantly put his feet on the desk, grinning provocatively at Ibiki.


    The first exam had just ended, and Suigetsu couldn''t wait to let loose.��This little brat���� The smile on Ibiki��s slowly faded, and his expression bes emotionless as he looked at Suigetsu.


    ��This bastard almost disrupted the tense atmosphere I had painstakingly created earlier, and now he dared to provoke me?��


    ��Does he think I became the captain of the Interrogation Unit just because of my face?��


    At this time, Anko, the head examiner of the second stage of the exam, burst in lively through the window.


    Ibiki grinned maliciously, then walked straight to Anko and whispered something.


    Suigetsu felt a wave of malice emanating from Ibiki and instinctively pulled his feet back.


    Although he was outspoken, impulsive, and liked to fight, he was also a guy who always avoided trouble and was a bit timid. He had only dared to provoke Morino Ibiki earlier because the first exam had officially ended. But who would have thought that the proctoring examiners from Konoha would take care of each other?!


    ��This is outrageous!��


    Suigetsu''s face turned blue.


    ��So, Suigetsu-san, that��s why I asked you to tone it down a bit.�� Beside him, Haku looked at him helplessly, but even so, the gentleness of Haku��s face still made people�� made men feel affectionate!


    Orochimaru, who is sitting in the back row with them, grinned, ��Anko, I didn''t expect to meet you here under these circumstances. Interesting.��


    On the podium, aftermunicating with Anko, Ibiki turned and left. When he left the ssroom, he did not forget to leave Suigetsu with a meaningful and eerie smile.


    Suigetsu felt depressed at that moment, secretly reflecting on why he was so outspoken?


    But when he looked at Naruto, who was still standing in a daze in the front row, a surge of killing intent welled up in his heart, ��Even if I��ll be eliminated, I would cut this little bastard into two halves first!��


    ��Everyone!��


    Anko nced at Suigetsu without changing her expression, and with her hands on her hips, she smiled, ��I am the head examiner of the second stage of the exam, Mitarashi Anko. Now, follow me to the exam venue for the second stage.��


    With that said, she flew out the window directly.


    On the rooftop of the teaching building.


    Kanp�� eagerly asked: ��Should we follow them?��


    He knew that in the original work, Orochimaru appeared in the Forest of Death disguised as a Kusagakure��s Genin. But now that the plot had changed, he couldn''t be sure whether Orochimaru would e as promised��.


    ��No need.��


    Hiruzen chuckled, ��My Telescope Technique can see them from here.��


    Kanp�� rolled his eyes at this. However, since Naruto had his Flying Thunder God Kunai, as long as Orochimaru''s figure appeared in the crystal ball, he could instantly teleport to Naruto''s side.


    But Minato couldn''t stay here any longer. He looked at the sky and said with a smile, ��It��s gettingte, I have to go back to deal with official duties. Sandaime, Kanp��, I''ll leave it to you here.��


    ��As expected of the best NPC for more than a decade, he was indeed�� iparable!�� Kanp�� nodded seriously, ��Yes!��


    Then, Minato left with the Anbu Commander, Eagle.


    With the two leaving, Kanp�� and Hiruzen are the only ones left on the rooftop, and the atmosphere gradually became awkward.


    So Kanp�� threw out today��sst Collection Technique, hoping to relieve this embarrassing and suffocating atmosphere a bit.


    Unfortunately, the result of the collection was three consecutive failures.


    ��This old guy really dares not give face to my Gekkou n!��


    Kanp�� was furious and decided not to talk to Hiruzen for the rest of the day!


    He looked down at the crystal ball and saw Naruto and the others running behind Anko. It took them before over two hours before they finally arrived at the entrance to the Forest of Death, but now, a lot of them looked quite exhausted.


    Because of that, Anko generously let the Genin examinees to rest for half an hour before she went to her examiner team and whispered to a certain Chunin Examiner.


    ��I guarantee you, she''s definitely targeting me!�� Suigetsu gasped for breath as he rested, ring at Anko��s figure, feeling the urge to rush up and bite her!


    ��Suigetsu-san, don''t think of people so badly, it''s okay.�� Haku spoke softly.


    ��It��s you who are too soft, man.��


    Suigetsu looked at Haku up and down, then teasingly saying, ��If I didn''t know any better, I''d think you were a woman.��


    ��What are you talking about, of course Haku is a woman!�� Naruto suddenly rushed over.


    ��You damn brat actually dare toe over!�� Suigetsu got angry, then pulled out his fake Kubikiribocho without hesitation.


    ��I��m not here for you.��


    Naruto rolled his eyes at Suigetsu, then happily went to Haku��s side and started licking, ��Elder Sister Haku, you are so beautiful and gentle.��


    Haku was startled, then showed a helpless smile, ��Actually I����


    ��Hey, little brat, get lost!! ��A dissatisfied voice interrupted Haku.


    Everyone turned to look, only to see Kankuro approaching arrogantly, exuding a strong masculine aura from head to toe.


    That aura, so strong!!


    ��Hey, old man, what are you doing here?�� Naruto said angrily.


    ��You called me old man again?��


    ��I��m only 14 years old, you brat!!!�� Kankuro pushed Naruto away and angrily said, ��And also, stay away from Haku!��


    Naruto stared at him in shock, ��This old man�� could he have fallen for Elder Sister Haku?��


    Suigetsu looked at Naruto, then at Kankuro, suddenly burst outughing, thenughed heartily: ��You two idiots, fools, blind men! Hahahahahaha! Hahahahahaha! You can''t even tell men from women, hahahaha, I advise you to give up early to avoid dying here, hahaha����


    Naruto and Kankuro were enraged after hearing this, but when they heard the rest of his words, they were dumbfounded.


    ��Can��t even tell men from women?��


    The two subconsciously looked at Haku.


    The gentle breeze blew, lifting White''s long hair, stirring the hearts of Naruto and Kankuro, as if willows were swaying over the clear waves�� Then, Haku smiled and said gently, ��Sorry, I am a man.��


    ��Ahhhh!!!��


    Naruto quickly retreated twenty steps, looking at the beautiful ��Elder Sister Haku'' who exuded gentleness from inside out with disbelief, ��You�� you��re a man?��


    Kankuro was even more shocked. His whole figure staggered back step by step, his expression was painful and grim, even his masculine aura was in disarray, ��You��Haku, you����


    ��Kankuro, I said not to do unnecessary things!��


    Gaara��s cold voice came from behind, ��Do you want to lose even more face?��


    Kankuro stiffened all over, then under everyone��s weird gazes, he blushed and returned to Sunagakure��s team.


    ��Naruto, you better calm down too!��


    Sasuke stood with his hands in his pockets, looking deeply moved, ��Being a Shinobi isn''t a dating game, don''t fall for every girl you see.��


    ��You bastard, who''s falling for every girl?! I''ll beat you up!�� Naruto was furious, then rushed towards Sasuke and stood right in front of his face.


    But in the next moment, both of them seemed to remember some scenes they shouldn''t have remembered, and instantly retreated like they were shocked by electricity.


    Sasuke gritted his teeth and growled, ��Stay away from me, you pervert!��


    ��You are the pervert!!�� Naruto clenched his fists, feeling desperate and hopeless. He actually gave his first and second kiss to a man, just thinking about it made him despair!


    After half an hour of these people being noisy, the second stage of the exam officially began.


    Anko first introduced the rules of the ��Heaven'' and ��Earth'' scrolls for the second stage of the exam, and then let the captain of each theme forward to receive the scrolls.


    When it was Haku��s turn, Anko took out a special scroll.


    ��There is definitely a problem with this scroll!�� Suigetsu took the scroll from Haku��s hand, opened it, and saw the word ��Heaven'' written inside.


    This is the Heaven scroll.


    Haku said with a bitter smile, ��Suigetsu-san, you''re overthinking it.��


    ��There must be something strange!�� Suigetsu remembered Morino Ibiki''s eerie smile before leaving, and his scalp tingled.


    ��Alright, everyone, next you will enter the Forest of Death one by one. Remember, to pass the exam, you must collect the Heaven and Earth scrolls within seven days and reach the central tower with your entire team!��

 Chapter 893: Difficulty of Suigetsus Mission

    Outside the Academy.


    Three figures strolled by the entrance, chatting andughing. Suddenly, the person walking on the left paused.


    She turned her head and looked towards the Academy��s teaching building. She couldn��t help holding her heart in her hands, and her eyes wereplicated, ��Sasuke-kun, Naruto��They should be taking the Chunin Exams now.��


    ��Sakura, what��s wrong?�� Her teammate, Yaichiro turned his head and looked at her strangely.


    Hayuki sighed and said, ��Sakura should be thinking about the Chunin Exams.��


    ��It''s all our fault.��


    Yaichiro lowered his head in shame, ��With Sakura��s grades, she could have participated in this Chunin Exams. We are the one who drags you down.��


    Hearing this, Sakura smiled with a strong face and shook her head: ��No, it''s not. I may be better in theoretical scores, but I''mpletely useless in practicalbat, and I''m not good at anything else either����


    The more Sakura spoke, the more ufortable she felt. Obviously, when she was in the Academy, she was still a prominent figure in her ss. Every time there was an exam, except for Sasuke, those boys who only knew how to mess around would all eagerly ask her for a bit of help, but after graduating, she realized that theoretical knowledge was the least valuable for being a Shinobi!��Even though Iruka-sensei valued theoretical scores so much and emphasized them countless times, the result�� the result����


    Sakura''s expression wasplicated. At this time, she remembered Naruto, the lowest ranking, whose theoretical scores were the lowest in the entire year, even in the history of the Academy.


    ��Low theoretical scores?��


    ��So what?��


    ��In less than half a year after graduating, Naruto participated in the Chunin Exam. With his talent inbat, even if he didn''t make it this time, it wouldn''t take long for him to advance to Chunin. Moreover, he was the son of the Fourth Hokage. No matter if it''s Ninjutsu, Ninja Tools, or training resources, he could get as much as he wanted. Given time, Naruto would definitely be a pir of the vige!��


    ��And then there''s Sasuke-kun. His theoretical scores were already good, plus his excellent talent, the Kekkei Genkai Sharingan, and the identity of the Advisor''s son, his path as a Shinobi would also go very far!��


    ��Even their teammate, Karin, is a member of the Uzumaki n, born with a vast amount of Chakra, and her talent in sensing is so outstanding. Iruka-sensei even praised her as a genius.��


    Finally, Sakura thought of Ino.


    They are childhood best friend, but because of Sasuke, she became rival in love.


    At the Academy, Sakura was confident in facing Ino, because her grades can crush the other party. Herdylike demeanor was even more overwhelming than Ino''s. So she believed she was more suitable for Sasuke than Ino!


    ��But��Ino, even Ino, is also the daughter of Yamanaka n��s n Head, has the precious n Secret Ninjutsu, has countless training resources, and has two excellent teammates who could form the Ino-Shika-Cho trio.��


    ��Only me, only me has nothing!��


    ��No Shinobi n, no Secret Ninjutsu, no Kekkei Genkai, no training resources, even teammates����


    ��What should I do?��


    ��What should I do?!��


    ��If this continues, I''ll really be lost among the masses, bing a mere Genin without even the qualification to participate in the Chunin Exams!��


    ��In a few years, I can only look up at Sasuke-kun, and even Naruto, who follows me all day long����


    ��I can''t ept this!!��


    Sakura gritted her teeth, her fists clenched, and tears welling up in her eyes.


    ��Sakura���� Yaichiro and Hayuki exchanged a nce, and could only show a bitter smile.


    ��


    Forest of Death.


    Under a big tree, Naruto, Sasuke and Karin are sitting cross-legged and having a meeting.


    The first thing is who would carry the scroll.


    ��For such an important scroll, it should naturally be carried by me!��


    Naruto was unwilling to pass on one��s responsibilities to others, patted his muscle arrogantly and rmended himself without hesitation, ��After all, I am the strongest among the three of us, hahaha.��


    ��Lower your voice!��


    Sasuke frowned and said, ��What if you attract an enemy?��


    Naruto curled his lips at this.


    ��Sasuke-kun, what do you think?�� Karin asked with a smile.


    ��I don��t agree with putting it on Naruto. This guy''s personality is too mboyant. I''d rather forfeit than leave the scroll with him.�� Sasuke insisted.


    ��What? Are you questioning my strength, you bastard?�� Naruto was furious.


    ��I��m questioning your character, idiot!�� Sasuke retorted.


    The two red at each other, their faces inches apart, noses almost touching. Sparks seemed to fly between their eyes, but then they abruptly backed off, while their angry expressions turned into constipated ones.


    Karin seemed to recall something unpleasant and hurriedly said: ��Naruto, Sasuke-kun, why don''t you let me carry the scroll?��


    Naruto and Sasuke nodded at the same time, inexplicably relieved.


    ��Then, onto the second matter.��


    Karin quickly changed the subject and said, ��Since we got is the Earth Scroll, shall we go search for Heaven Scroll, or hurry to the center first?��


    ��Of course, we go search for the scroll!�� Naruto eximed.


    Sasuke disagreed, and immediately started an argument: ��We should head to the center first!��


    ��Why not grab the Heaven Scroll first and then head to the center?�� Naruto said.


    ��Isn''t it the same to reach the finish line first and then snatch the scroll there?�� Sasuke retorted with no trace of politeness.


    The two red at the other side, staring at each other and approaching each other, with a faint tendency to colliding faces.


    ��You two���� Karin couldn''t help but feel helpless. Just as she was about to intervene, she heard rustling noises nearby.


    ����


    About twenty kilometers away from Team 7, Haku, Suigetsu, and a nameless Kirigakure��s Shinobi were on the move.


    As they walked, Suigetsu''s suspicion resurfaced: ��Haku, I still think there''s a problem with that scroll!��


    ��Suigetsu-san, you are too suspicious.��


    Bai sighed helplessly, then took out the scroll and tossed it to him directly, ��Since you''re not at ease, you should keep this scroll.��


    ��That''s better!�� Suigetsu smiled and opened the scroll, but as soon as he looked, he was dumbfounded.


    ��What��s wrong?�� Haku was startled.


    ��The scroll��the word ��Heaven�� on scroll is gone!!�� Suigetsu eximed strangely.


    ��How is it possible?�� Haku and the other nameless Kirigakure��s Shinobi came over to take a look. Sure enough, there was nothing on the scroll.


    ��The word ��Heaven�� disappeared?��


    Haku blinked his watery eyes in disbelief, ��That head examiner really����


    ��Damn it!!!��


    Suigetsu angrily mmed the scroll on the ground and stomped on it fiercely, ��I knew it! Konoha��s Shinobi are really despicable!!!��


    ��In this case, we have to collect both the Earth and Heaven Scrolls at the same time, doubling the difficulty of the task.�� The nameless Kirigakure��s Shinobi said.


    ��It''s probably more than double!��


    Haku��s gentle face showed a hint of bitterness, ��Because it is not impossible for us to snatch the Heaven or Earth Scroll twice. If we needed to find them repeatedly, or encounter tricky enemies����


    The nameless Kirigakure��s Shinobi fell silent and then looked towards Suigetsu with a bitter look in his eyes.


    Although the scroll was definitely manipted by Anko, ultimately, the main culprit was still Suigetsu.


    ��Bastard, why are you looking at me like that? Believe it or not, I''ll chop you with a single strike!�� Suigetsu flies into a rage out of humiliation.


    ��Alright, stop arguing.��


    Haku said with a bitter smile, ��Since it''se to this, we can only grit our teeth and proceed. Let''s hope everything goes smoothly from now on.��

 Chapter 894: This Time, It’s My Turn

    ��Who''s there?!��


    In the Forest of Death, after hearing the rustling from deep within the bushes, Karin abruptly shouted, then quickly focused her Sensor Technique in all directions.


    Naruto and Sasuke are no longer ignorant people. Upon hearing Karin''s shout, they immediately took out their kunai, backs against each other while scanning their surroundings.


    ��Your vignce is seriouslycking.��


    Three figures slowly emerged from the bushes, led by a handsome man in white clothes, with long hair and white eyes.


    Behind him were a boy and a girl. The boy had a crew cut, thick eyebrows, and wore a tight greenbat suit. The girl wore a white cheongsam, with two buns on her head, looking delicate and lovely.


    The three were none other than Neji, Lee and Tenten from Team 3.


    ��It��s you!�� Sasuke recognized the tight-fitting green man at a nce. After all, it��s hard to forget people with such shy attire.


    Lee stepped forward, his eyes shining brightly as he observed Naruto and Sasuke back and forth, and then he said: ��I am Rock Lee! I am here to challenge you!����Challenge us? Not to snatch the scroll?�� Naruto asked, rxing slightly after confirming that they were also Shinobi from Konoha by looking at their forehead protectors.


    ��Scroll?��


    Lee blinked his shiny ck eyes twice and said: ��If you can defeat me, I''ll hand over our team''s scroll to you!��


    p!


    Next to him, Tenten immediately pulled out her paper fan and fiercely smacked Lee on the head, thenined angrily: ��Don''t make decisions on your own, Lee!!��


    ��Ah, it hurts, it hurts����


    Lee rubbed his head and grimaced, but the light in his eyes was extremely firm, and finally, he even bent over ny degrees, ��Regardless, please ept my challenge, Uchiha Sasuke and Namikaze Naruto!��


    Hearing this, Naruto and Sasuke exchanged nces.


    If Lee and his team had rushed in to fight them directly, they would have surely used their full strength to confront them. But now that Lee was being so polite, they felt a bit awkward about attacking him.


    Fortunately, Sasuke was sharp-minded. He stepped back with his hands in his pockets and said, ��Naruto, I��ll leave it to you.��


    ��Huh? Why me?�� Naruto protested dissatisfiedly.


    ��You''re the strongest in our team, so naturally, you should take action.�� Sasuke said with a smile.


    ��Hahaha, you finally admit that I''m stronger than you!��


    Naruto is overjoyed. With a joyful mood, he confidently walked up to Lee and said, ��Bring it on, I ept your challenge.��


    ��Great!��


    Lee is also overjoyed. He immediately assumed a stance, his eyes sparkling, ��Namikaze Naruto, here I go!!��


    ��Come on,e on, I����


    ��Hah!!��


    Lee threw a straight punch, and the punch hit Naruto square in the eye.


    Bang!!!


    Naruto was sent flying, and his head was buzzing in midair. Before he could evennd, his eyes already rolled back, and he fainted.


    ��Naruto����


    Karin quickly rushed over to catch him, but due to the inertia, she stumbled backward with Naruto, taking five or six steps before stopping in a stable position. ��????????


    ��So strong!!��


    Sasuke��s pupils shrank.


    ��Although that fool Naruto is careless and underestimate the enemy, that guy can knock Naruto out with a punch. The strength of that guy named Lee can��t be underestimated!��


    Seeing this, Neji��s mouth showed a trace of disdain, ��Being praised by hispanions a couple of times made him too arrogant, and he became negligent in facing enemies. It''s really hard to imagine that he''s the son of the Yellow sh.��


    ��It��s your turn!�� Lee turned his head and looked towards Sasuke.


    Although he was a little surprised that he knocked Naruto down with a punch, but thinking of his crazy training in the past few years, his heart quickly returned to calm.


    ��Karin, take care of Naruto.�� Sasuke instructed as he stepped forward, and his two dark pupils suddenly turned into scarlet Sharingan!


    ��Sasuke-kun, be careful!�� Karin, holding Naruto, looked at Sasuke with a mix of nervousness and worry. Hesitating for a moment, she forcefully inserted her thumb into Naruto''s mouth, then squeezed his upper and lower jaws.


    ��So gross���� Karin grimaced in disgust.


    ��Sharingan, the Kekkei Genkai of Uchiha n!��


    Lee��s expression tightened, and he immediately stomped on the ground and shot towards Sasuke with a fierce whirlwind kick: ��Leaf Great Whirlwind!!!��


    ��I see it!��


    Sasuke lightlyughed as he quickly dodged Lee''s leg wind, then countered with an identical whirlwind kick: ��Leaf Great Whirlwind!!!��


    ��What?�� Lee''s face changed slightly upon seeing this. Before he could react, Sasuke''s kick struck his arm, sending him rolling more than ten meters away.


    ��How is it possible?�� Tenten was startled, looking at Sasuke in disbelief.


    ��Leaf Great Whirlwind is Guy-sensei��s self-created Taijutsu. Even though we are Guy-sensei''s students, only Lee had mastered this move. How could Uchiha Sasuke know it too?��


    ��This should be his Sharingan��s ability.��


    Neji looked Sasuke��s eyes and analyzed, ��I''ve heard from Guy-sensei that Kakashi, the Military Police Force��s Captain, used Sharingan to copy nearly a thousand Ninjutsu, bing the Copy Ninja whose name shakes the Shinobi World. The ability of Uchiha Sasuke��s Sharingan should be simr to Kakashi''s, but Kakashi''s ability is copying Ninjutsu, while his is copying Taijutsu.��


    ��Even Taijutsu can be copied?��


    Tenten was shocked, then immediately said worriedly, ��Neji, won��t Lee lose? And you, if you fought in hand to handbat with him, will your Gentle Fist also be copied?��


    ��Gentle Fist can only unleash its maximum power through the Byakugan, so you don''t need to worry about me.��


    Neji exined. Then, he looked towards Lee who stood up again and said, ��As for whether Lee will lose, who knows.��


    ��Uchiha Sasuke, you are very strong. I��ll have to be a little serious now!��


    Lee adjusted his posture and calmed his breath, ��Here Ie!!!��


    Bang!!


    The earth cracked as Lee broke through the air with a powerful reactive force, then he suddenly appeared in front of Sasuke, ��Leaf Strong Whirlwind!!!��


    Sasuke narrowed his Sharingan, tightly focusing on Lee''s every move. Under Sharingan��s dynamic vision, Lee��s movements were as clear as slow-motion. His muscle exertion and his breathing rhythm are all exposed in Sasuke''s view.


    ��Copy sessful!��


    At that moment, a hint of arrogance crossed Sasuke''s eyes; ��Leaf Strong Whirlwind, just this!��


    ��Then, the next step is to beat you with your own moves!��


    Sasuke was about to dodge, but at a critical moment, he found that his body seemed to be a little unresponsive.


    ��Is it because my body cannot keep up with my vision and reaction speed?��


    ��No!��


    ��It��s because this guy��s speed has be faster!��


    ��It��s bad!��


    Just as the thought crossed his mind, Lee suddenly elerated and kicked Sasuke. His leg, reinforced with the hidden weights, intimately connected with Sasuke''s face.


    Bang!!!


    Sasuke��s face was deformed by Lee''s kick, blood sttering as Sasuke''s eyes rolled back, cleanly knocked out.


    ��Sasuke-kun!!!�� Seeing Sasuke following Naruto��s footsteps, Karin decisively pushed Naruto aside, then rushed towards her prince charming, and then put her thumb in his mouth.


    ��Hmm�� does this count as indirect��?��


    Karin couldn''t help but let her imagination run wild uncontrobly at the critical moment.


    ��I won!��


    Leended on the ground lightly, looked at Sasuke, who was lying motionless in Karin��s arms, and his eyes gleaming with excitement.


    ��My hard work for so many years has not been in vain.��


    ��Even if I only have talent in Taijutsu, even if I can��t use any of Ninjutsu and Genjutsu, but, but, with Taijutsu alone, I can still be an outstanding Shinobi!!��


    ��I will never lose to anyone!��


    With this in mind, Lee suddenly turned his head and looked towards Neji!


    Neji ignored his gaze, turned around expressionlessly, and casually ordered: ��Take their scroll, we''re leaving.��


    ��This���� Tenten felt a bit embarrassed, ��You didn''t mention anything about taking their scroll before.��


    ��Do you want me to do it myself?�� Neji tilted his head slightly, with a trace of aloofness and superiority on his face.


    ��Whose scroll did you say you want to take away?��


    But at this time, Naruto, who had bitten Karin, slowly climbed up from the ground. The injuries on his cheeks seemed to have disappeared!


    Naruto touched his face, feeling a bit strange, ��Was the injury just now an illusion? Whatever, let''s deal with this weird guy first?��


    ��Namikaze Naruto, you''ve already lost.��


    Neji spoke coldly, ��Although you are the son of Yellow sh, you didn��t inherit his talent at all. the end, you''re just an ordinary person. Don''t fantasize about challenging a genius, even if����


    ��Even if Lee is not genius.��


    ��But with his efforts, he''s not someone you, a useless second-generation Shinobi, canpare to!��


    ��What are you talking about?�� Naruto shook his head and looked at Karin and Sasuke after confirming that he felt no difort. ��Karin, what happened with that idiot Sasuke?��


    ��He passed out, but his injuries aren''t serious. Don��t worry.�� Karin held onto Sasuke, squeezing his upper and lower jaws while making faces at Naruto.


    ��Geez, I guess I have to handle everything in the end.��


    Naruto put his hands in his pockets, about to say something show off a bit, but after remembering he was knocked out cold with a single punch earlier, he quickly formed hand seal, ��This time, it��s my turn, Multiple Shadow Clone Technique!��


    Bang~ Bang~ Bang~ Bang~ Bang~ Bang~����

 Chapter 895: Telescope Technique

    Amidst the continuous bang bang sounds, countless wisps of smoke swiftly exploded around Naruto, spreading straight to a hundred meters away behind and on both sides of him!


    Neji, Tenten, and Lee''s expressions gradually stiffened.


    ��No way?��


    Tenten couldn''t believe her eyes as she watched the dissipating smoke, her eyes widened, ��Didn''t he just graduate a few months ago? How could he possess so much Chakra?��


    Neji clenched his teeth in silence. He had just been sneering at Naruto as a in and ordinary person, only to be pped in the face in an instant.


    With hundreds of shadow clones created like this, even most Jonin wouldn''t be able to possess such a vast amount of Chakra!


    It is said that all roads lead to Rome, but it seems like Naruto was born directly in Rome!


    Neji found it hard to ept reality.


    On the contrary, Lee was very excited. Watching the smoke dissipate to reveal nearly a thousand Naruto, he clenched his fists tightly and his face was full of excitement, ��Naruto, so this is your true strength! Your talent is truly shocking, but I want to say: hard work can surpass genius! Now is the time for me to uphold my ninja way! Be prepared, Naruto!!!��Boom!


    Lee stomped on the ground, fiercely charging towards the real Naruto standing at the forefront of the army of clones.


    ��Although I don''t know what he''s saying, he looks really impressive.��


    ��Only we can pull off something like surrounding and attacking one person with a thousand,��


    ��Let''s go, beat him up!!��


    Nearly a thousand Naruto roared as they rushed forward, rubbing shoulders and elbows, and Naruto��s real body was directly submerged by the sea of people.


    Lee had just blinked his eyes, and then found himself unable to find Naruto''s main body anymore.


    ��In that case, I''ll just beat all of you up!��


    Left uppercut!


    Bang!


    Right uppercut!


    Bang!


    Up, up, down, down, left, right, left, right, b, a, b, a!


    Bang~ Bang~ Bang~ Bang~����


    Lee tore through the crowd like a tiger among sheep, turning every part of his body into weapons, harvesting Naruto''s shadow clones like mad.


    Naruto blended in among the clones. His blue eyes staring at Lee, trying to find his weakness, and aimed for a decisive blow.


    But unfortunately, Lee��s Taijutsu is too exquisite, and Naruto��s keen eyesight couldn''t find any openings at all.


    Moreover, Lee��s speed is very fast, so some of his shadow clones couldn''t keep up. They are unable toplete the encirclement and could only passively ept Lee''s attacks.


    Naruto pretended to contemte seriously, and finally thought to himself, ��It seems that I can only use the method I used to defeat Sasuke against him.��


    ��That is to grind with him, to endure with him!��


    ��Let''s see who kneels down first!��


    After all, Naruto had a firm grasp of his own stamina and endurance.


    A few minutester, hundreds from nearly a thousand Naruto��s clones were destroyed Lee.


    Naruto calmly formed hand seal in the crowd, replenishing the lost clones, and then continued to stand by idly.


    ��This won''t do. If he doesn''t take down the main body, Lee will be worn out first.��


    Watching from the sidelines, Tenten expressed concern, ��Neji, can you use your Byakugan to help him?��


    ��Shadow clones�� I''ll try.��


    Neji narrowed his eyes slightly, and shouted, ��Byakugan!��


    Buzz��


    Chakra flowed into his Byakugan, veins bulging near his eyes, and Neji''s vision suddenly turned ash-white.


    In his field of vision, there were countless Chakra humanoid lines. They��re densely packed, like a thousand carp crowded in a small fishpond, making it impossible to distinguish one from the other.


    Helplessly, Neji could only deactivate his Byakugan and shake his head slightly.


    ��Even Byakugan can''t distinguish between shadow clones and the main body?�� Tenten asked incredulously.


    ��Why does it sound like she was questioning Byakugan��s ability?


    Neji felt that he was insulted, but in the face of the facts, he could not refute it. Fortunately, he could still salvage some dignity: ��Shadow clones consume a lot of the main body''s stamina. Since Naruto hasn''t graduated for long and hasn''t had much training, as long as Lee keeps attacking, he can wear him down.��


    ��Is it really possible to do so?�� Tenten looked at Naruto as he replenished another thousand shadow clones, feeling a creeping sensation on her scalp.


    ��I can.�� Neji said calmly.


    ��As expected of Neji���� Tenten looked at him with a hint of admiration, then shifted her attention back to Lee.


    ��Damn it!!��


    At this moment, Sasuke, who had fainted earlier, woke up.


    ��Hmm?�� Neji and Tenten frowned at the same time.


    ��I''ve been suspicious since earlier.��


    Neji said, ��Lee''s punches and kicks aren''t easy to take. Both of them should be injured, so how can they stood up unscathed?��


    ��Could that red-haired girl be a Medical-nin?�� Tenten looked at Karin in surprise.


    Karin sensed her gaze and quickly responded with an innocent smile.


    ��So, to defeat Naruto and Sasuke, we have to take down this woman first.��


    Neji quickly made a judgment, ��Tenten, hold her.��


    ��But this is Lee��s battle.�� Tenten protested.


    ��Yes, this is a fight between Rock Lee and Naruto and Sasuke, but this woman interfered, didn''t she?�� Neji said.


    ��You��re right.��


    Tenten took a deep breath, then walked to Karin��s side and said, ��From now on, you are not allowed to intervene!��


    ��I, I didn��t!�� Karin pushed up her sses and lied with an innocent look.


    ��Regardless of whether you did or not, I forbid you from touching Naruto and Sasuke again in the future.�� Tenten asserted dominantly.


    ��What are you talking about?�� Sasuke looked at Tenten dissatisfiedly, ��Karin is a Sensor Shinobi, she didn��t know any Medical Ninjutsu!��


    ��Yes, that��s right, I don��t know Medical Ninjutsu.�� Karin��s survival instinct exploded, and she nodded hastily.


    ��Huh?�� Tenten was stunned. Although women are born actresses, she felt that Sasuke''s proud personality wouldn''t allow him to lie like that.


    ��What''s going on?�� Tenten was confused, but she still made an instant judgment in action and firmly separated Karin and Sasuke.


    Sasuke furrowed his brows lightly, but seeing Tenten not making any further moves, he didn''t take any action either. After all, as a genius of the Uchiha n, he disdained to attack a woman.


    At this time, Lee is still fighting alone in the field. Ten minutester, he had swept through nearly a thousand shadow clones, but the surrounding Narutos continued to surge forward like locusts, relentlessly attacking him.


    Fortunately, Lee had undergone rigorous training since childhood and had a strong will. Even though there were countless Naruto shadow clones, he would continue to fight until he was exhausted.


    Of course, he had considered opening the Eight Inner Gates, but remembering the advice of his teacher, Guy, he quickly dispelled that terrifying idea.


    Half an hourter, Lee was already gasping for breath, but Naruto was also very tired. The nearly a thousand shadow clones were sweating and gasping.


    ��It��s time to decide the oue.�� Neji said coldly.


    ��Now it''s just a matter of who can hold out the longest!��


    ��


    Academy��s rooftop.


    Kanp�� yawned as he looked at the scene ying on the crystal ball, ��Watching these rookies peck at each other for so long, I really want to change the channel.��


    ��Those female bathhouses and mixed-gender bath channels are definitely much more exciting than this.��


    Unfortunately, the remote control is in Hiruzen��s hands.


    And now, the sky is getting dark, and Kanp�� felt that Hiruzen is probably going home for dinner.


    Thinking of this, Kanp�� felt a chill in his heart.


    ��That��s right, Sandaime is leaving soon, but this Forest of Death assessment willst for seven days!��


    ��In case Orochimaru really has been mixed into the participating team����


    ��Although Orochimaru only bit Sasuke in the original work, it''s better to be safe than sorry.��


    ��In that case����


    ��Sandaime-sama, I have a small request. I wonder if you can grant it.�� Kanp�� lights up the kind eyes and benevolent eyebrows talent, then looked at Hiruzen kindly.


    Hiruzen subconsciously shifted his gaze from the crystal ball to Kanp��. At this nce, he seemed to have a slight illusion, as if he is looking at his wife�� ��Bah, I must be seeing things.��


    ��What request?�� Hiruzen asked.


    ��I want to learn this Crystal Ball Technique, please Sandaime-sama, teach me.�� Kanp�� bowed his head shyly.


    ��This is the Telescope Technique, not the Crystal Ball Technique.��


    Hiruzen smiled and looked at Kanp��, then said in a strange tone, ��Since you want to learn, there''s no harm in teaching you.��


    ��He agreed so easily?��


    Kanp�� is overjoyed, and immediately asked for guidance.


    Hiruzen exined the hand seals for the technique and the possible problems one might encounter during the training process.


    After listening, Kanp�� became somewhat flustered, ��Sandaime-sama, you mean that Telescope Technique needs a strong sensing ability?��


    Hiruzen nodded, ��Of course, if your sensing range is only a hundred meters, then naturally, the range of the Telescope Technique cannot exceed this distance.��


    Kanp�� thought about it, ��Indeed, without this prerequisite condition, wouldn��t this technique too much of a cheat?��


    But sensing has always been Kanp����s shoring.


    ��Wait!��


    ��No wonder this old fox agreed to pass this technique to me so easily, he��s so sly.��


    Kanp�� closed his Tenseigan and tried his current sensing range, only to unexpectedly find that his sensory tentacles were spreading outward like crazy.


    ��Is it because�� Tenseigan?��

 Chapter 896: Gaara

    Hiruzen put away the crystal ball after teaching Telescope Technique and jumped off the building to head home.


    Kanp��, as great actor, intentionally gazed at Hiruzen��s departing figure as if he could see through him. After he disappears, Kanp����s expression changes, revealing a sly smirk.


    ��Old fox, you didn''t expect this, did you? My sensing ability has been greatly strengthened because of Tenseigan, you have miscalcted!��


    Kanp�� immediately jumped off and went to nearby Ninja Tool and grocery stores, searching one by one until he quickly found a crystal ball.


    Then, using the Flying Raijin, Kanp�� returned to his bedroom and began to use the Telescope Technique.


    With Kanp��''s talent, after more than an hour of effort, the crystal ball finally showed an image.


    He saw Mei was sitting elegantly by a small dining table, eating sushi with small bites. Her full bosom pressed heavily against her kimono, creating a breathtaking ravine.


    Kanp��''splexion changed drastically, ��Shouldn��t the crystal ball showing Naruto? How could Mei appear?��


    ��I see, what Sandaime taught me was not a proper Telescope Technique at all! That old pervert!��Kanp�� was filled with righteous indignation, feeling a burning anger in his chest. He quickly swallowed some saliva to suppress the fire.


    At this moment, Keiko��s call for dinnere from the living room.


    Kanp�� looked at the time, and it was already six o��clock, ��No wonder my stomach was rumbling with hunger, and I was salivating again and again.��


    After replenishing his nutrition in the living room, Kanp�� returned to his bedroom, took out the crystal ball, and once again used the Telescope Technique.


    This time, the crystal ball finally showed Naruto''s figure.


    Looking at it, Kanp�� saw Naruto and two others running frantically in the dense forest, as if they were fleeing from some terrifying monster.


    ��Were you not fighting with Lee just now?��


    Kanp�� suddenly felt a pang of anxiety, ��Could it be Orochimaru?��


    He resisted the urge to teleport over directly and continued to watch calmly.


    As he watched, a thought suddenly shed through Kanp��''s mind, ��If Orochimaru is also in the Forest of Death, then�� can I directly use Telescope Technique to directly spy on him?��


    Speaking of which, Telescope Technique is very simple. First, the caster must understand the target''s Chakra feature, and then, the target''s location must be within the caster��s sensing range. Once these two conditions are met, the caster can use the technique to project the target''s image into the crystal ball.


    Kanp�� had been with Naruto for many years, so he naturally knew his Chakra features, and so is Mei. Kanp�� had spent several years drinking with Mei, so it was hard not to be familiar with her.


    ��But Orochimaru��s Chakra features����


    Kanp�� tried it, but failed without suspense. There was no figure in the crystal ball.


    He quickly changed the channel back to Naruto.


    ����


    In the Forest of Death.


    Naruto and his twopanions were running through the dense foliage, looking disheveled, as if they were being chased by something terrifying.


    Just now, when Naruto and Lee were about to decide the oue, countless sands suddenly surged from the ground, sweeping everyone!


    This turn of events stirred up a ho''s nest. Naruto��s nearly one thousand shadow clones, Lee, as well as Sasuke, Karin, Neji, and Tenten immediately joined forces against the enemy, but strangely, after fighting for a long time, they saw sand but no sign of the enemy! ?


    After half an hour of fierce battle, Naruto��s shadow clones were beaten down by the sand, and his stamina finally gave out!


    Helpless, Sasuke and Karin had no choice but carry Naruto and run wildly.


    As for Lee, Neji and Tenten, they ran in the opposite direction.


    ��Karin, have they caught up?�� Naruto gasped for breath, looking exhausted.


    During his fight with Lee, Naruto had used thousands of shadow clones, depleting his Chakra greatly. He had intended to draw Chakra from the Eight Trigrams Seal within him as usual, but Kurama seemed to be deliberately against him. No matter how he tried to extract chakra, Kurama stubbornly clenched his buttocks, refusing to release any.


    As a result, the amount of Chakra flowing out of the Eight Trigrams Seal have been greatly reduced, leaving Naruto with no choice but to refine his own Chakra honestly.


    But at his age, Naruto preferred action over stillness. So after refining for a while, he couldn''t stand the loneliness.


    Karin sensed the surrounding, then shook her head and said, ��They didn��t catch up. They probably went to chase Rock Lee and the others.��


    ��Great, we can finally take a break now.�� Naruto''s legs went weak, and hey on a tree branch without moving.


    ��Sorry, it''s all my fault.�� Karin said apologetically.


    When Lee and the others appeared before, Karui had secretly med herself. Then she had kept her senses open to prevent anyone from approaching them silently.


    But when she saw that Naruto and Sasuke getting injured one after another, her attention was diverted. In addition, as she was healing her twopanions, she forgot to focus on her sense, which gave the sand an opportunity to attack!


    ��Karin, we don��t me you.�� Naruto chuckled heartily.


    ��The sand just now should be Sunagakure��s Ninjutsu, Karin, can you determine the identity of the other party?�� Sasuke grimly changed the subject.


    At this time, his expression is ugly. Before participating in the Chunin Exams, Sasuke thought the only one who could suppress him was Naruto, but now��


    Sasuke recalled the earlier incident when Lee had knocked him unconscious with one kick. He knew Lee��s strength is definitely not under him!


    And more importantly, judging from Lee, Neji and Tenten��s positions, he knew that Neji��s position is above Lee!


    In other words, Neji��s strength surpassed Lee!


    And then, there��s also the mysterious Sunagakure��s Shinobi who appearedst. Their strength is even more terrifying, able to control so much sand to attack all of them at once��


    ��The strength of that Sunagakure��s Shinobi was definitely above that of a Genin, even above that of a Chunin!��


    ��Damn it!��


    ��Why there are so many experts in this exam!��


    Sasuke gnashed his teeth.


    At this moment, Karin said: ��If I��m not wrong, the Sunagakure��s Shinobi who attacked us should be the red-haired Shinobi carrying a gourd.��


    ��It��s Gaara!�� Sasuke''s eyes shed with determination as he directly called out Gaara��s name.


    Before, when they were outside the Forest of Death, Sasuke had observed the Shinobi from other viges, and the only one who had made him so vignt was Gaara!


    Naruto looked puzzled: ��Gaara? What a strange name, who is he?��


    ��He''s thepanion of the Sunagakure��s Shinobi you argued with before.�� Karin said.


    ��That 14-year-old old man? Ah, I remember now!�� Naruto jumped up excitedly. When he quarreled with Kankuro the previous two times, a red-haired Shinobi came out to stop him. He didn��t pay attention to him, but unexpectedly, the other party was so terrifying!


    However, Naruto is born with the power to refuse to admit defeat. The stronger the opponent, the more it ignited his fighting spirit!


    Sasuke looked down at his right hand, then thought silently, ��If I can master that move, maybe I could cut through the sand����


    ��Naruto, Sasuke, what should we do next? ��Karin asked.


    Although Gaara didn��t pursue them, there were still six and a half days left until the end of the second stage. If they were unlucky enough to encounter him again, it would be a disaster.


    ��Let��s take a rest for the night,�� Sasuke said, ��When we''ve restored our strength, we''ll hit the road again!��


    Naruto didn''t have the mood to argue with Sasuke now and nodded in agreement with his suggestion.


    Seeing this, Karin breathed a sigh of relief, ��I can finally take a break.��


    What the three of them didn''t notice was that a discreet gaze was staring at them ominously.

 Chapter 897: Hes Targeting Me

    ��I didn''t expect to see you so soon, Uchiha Sasuke!��


    In the dark corner, Orochimaru, disguised as a Kirigakure��s Genin, grinned at Sasuke. He was about to make a move when his gaze suddenly fell on Naruto. After a moment of contemtion, he quietly turned into an afterimage and quickly retreated.


    As soon as he left, Karin, who is standing on the branch, immediately breathed a sigh of relief: ��Thank goodness.��


    ��What��s wrong?�� Sasuke looked at her strangely.


    ��Sasuke-kun, actually, someone has been watching us in secret just now. Luckily, he didn''t make a move.�� Karin recalled the encounter with Rock Lee''s team and Gaara earlier, and still had lingering fear,


    ��Someone is lurking nearby?��


    Naruto was shocked, ��Really? Howe I didn''t sense anything?��


    ��It might not be a good thing for that person to leave.��


    Sasuke said solemnly, ��He''s probably gone to find hispanion. We can''t stay here anymore; we need to move quickly!��Karin realized the reasoning behind this and quickly helped Naruto up, while Sasuke came over to assist, somewhat disdainfully supporting Naruto on the other side. Then, they swiftly moved away.


    By now, the night had deepened, and the dense foliage fragmented the moonlight, casting a hazy veil over the world beneath the trees.


    The three of them traveled for two hours until they could no longer hold on and found a tree hollow to rest in.


    The night passed without incident.


    The next morning, a venomous snake slowly climbed to the edge of the tree hollow along a trunk the size of several people''s armsbined. It raised its head and stared at the three people sleeping deeply in the hollow before slowly crawling in.


    Thunk!


    In the next instant, a kunai shot out from Sasuke��s hand, cleanly nailing the snake to the inner wall of the tree hollow.


    ��Naruto, Karin, we need to leave.�� Sasuke woke them up, reflecting on the fact that they hadn''t arranged for a night watchst night. He ate a food pill to replenish his strength and then jumped out of the tree hollow.


    ��We''ve been waiting for you, Uchiha Sasuke!��


    Before Sasuke''s feet even touched the ground, a arrogant voice came from below


    Sasuke��s expression changed, and when he looked down, he saw three Shinobi wearing Kirigakure��s forehead protector looking at him with sneers.


    ��Kirigakure��s Shinobi?�� Sasuke suddenly remembered the very arrogant Suigetsu, ��Could they be here to settle the ount with Naruto?��


    Afternding, Sasuke calmly drew out his kunai, ��Who are you?��


    ��Sasuke-kun, the one on the left is the one I sensedst night!�� At this moment, Karin also jumped down from the tree hollow and hurried over to Sasuke, reminding him aloud.


    ��The one fromst night?��


    ��I didn''t guess wrong. He did go to find hispanion.��


    ��Furthermore, he even managed to track us here.��


    ��It seems that the strength of these three guys cannot be underestimated.��


    ��However, that guy Naruto slept all night, so he should have recovered, right?��


    Sasuke smirked, then arrogantly said, ��You guys should have arrived earlier, yet you didn''t make a move while we were sleeping. Heh, I guarantee you''ll regret it!�� ?��


    ��Did enemiese early in the morning?�� Naruto, with his messy yellow hair, finally jumped down too. His sleepy eyes were full of eye boogers, and he was still munching on soldier pills, exuding a strong loser vibe.


    Karin silently moved two steps to the left, maintaining a safe distance of over a meter from Naruto.


    ��Regret? Don''t be ridiculous! Dealing with you three brats, I''m alone is more than enough!�� A Kirigakure��s Shinobi sneered as he took out the kunai and then rushed forward.


    Although all three of them were only Genin, they had all graduated more than eight years ago. They had richbat experience, mission experience, and experience in Chunin Exams, with killing experience ranking top among Genin!


    As for the three in front of them�� ording to the information they got, they were just ��students'' who had graduated only a few months ago. He could easily take them down with just one hand!


    ��It��s time to let you learn the cruelty of this Shinobi World!�� Kirigakure��s Shinobi sneered and thrust his kunai towards Sasuke''s eye.


    ��Too slow!��


    Without even activating his Sharingan, Sasuke charged at the Kirigakure��s Shinobi, ��Leaf Great Whirlwind!!!��


    Snap!


    With the crisp sound of bone fracturing, Sasuke''s foot directly shattered the Kirigakure��s Shinobi��s arm!


    ��Arrrggghhh����


    With pain coursing through his body, the very experienced Kirigakure��s Shinobi immediately fell to the ground, rolling and screaming!


    The piercing wail made everyone mncholic, but unfortunately, Sasuke was heartless. Finding the noise too loud, he kicked him unconscious.


    ��Hey hey, what''s going on here?��


    Of the two remaining Kirigakure��s Shinobi, one of them looked towards the other Kirigakure��s Shinobi, who has dull expression, with an incredulous face and said, ��Didn''t you say they were just graduated students? Why are they so strong?!��


    ��If I had known this earlier, I should have taken them out while they were asleep!��


    ��Damn it!��


    ��I didn��t lie.�� That Kirigakure��s Shinobi, who is Orochimaru in disguise, chuckled lightly, ��They really are just graduated students.��


    ��Enough of this nonsense!��


    Sasuke said impatiently, ��If you guys are only at this level, then I''ll have to trouble you to hand over the scroll you have.��


    ��You bastard!! Dream on if you think we''ll hand over our scroll!�� That Kirigakure��s Shinobi was ruthless too. Despite knowing he was outmatched, he charged forward without hesitation.


    ��Leave this guy to me!��


    Naruto cracked his neck and moved his body a bit, then formed hand seal, ��Multiple Shadow Clone Technique!��


    Bang~ Bang~ Bang~��


    Light smoke exploded as over one hundred shadow clones roared and charged towards the Kirigakure��s Shinobi.


    Seeing this, the Kirigakure��s Shinobi didn''t hesitate to turn around and run.


    ��What the hell!!��


    ��A Genin actually created 100 shadow clones?��


    ��What kind of stupid joke is this?!��


    ��What are you standing around for, hurry up and run!�� When passing by Orochimaru, the Kirigakure��s Shinobi reminded him loudly.


    Unfortunately, Orochimaru remainedpletely indifferent.


    Seeing that Kirigakure��s Shinobi ran farther and farther, Naruto and his shadow clones hesitated.


    ��Chase, or not chasing?��


    ��The scroll is on him. If you want it, just go after him.�� Orochimaru said with a smile.


    Naruto''s eyes lit up, and he decisively called for hundreds of shadow clones to chase after the Kirigakure��s Shinobi.


    Sasuke frowned. He had felt something was off earlier, but he couldn''t pinpoint what exactly went wrong.


    ��Now, it''s just the two of us�� Uchiha Sasuke!�� Orochimaru tilted his head, his rigid eyes staring directly at Sasuke like a puppet, making thetter''s scalp tingle.


    Actually, Orochimaru had intended to go after Sasukest night, but just as he was about to strike, he suddenly remembered Naruto��s identity.


    Naruto is not only the son of Yondaime Hokage, but also Kanp����s student. And whether it is Minato or Kanp��, both could use Flying Thunder God Technique.


    If either of these two were keeping an eye on Naruto, Orochimaru''s actions would be exposed.


    That��s why Orochimaru called in his two ��teammates��. The one who fell was meant to lower Sasuke''s guard, while the one who escaped was naturally to draw Naruto away!


    Of course, Orochimaru''s two teammates were unaware that they were being used, but who cared?


    The corners of Orochimaru''s mouth curved upward, gradually exceeding the limits of a normal person''s smile.


    Sasuke stared at Orochimaru��s smile, thoughtful look appeared on his face, ��Could it be�� their target isn''t Naruto, but me!��


    ��That Kirigakure��s Shinobi deliberately led Naruto away?��


    ��It seems you''ve already realized. You truly deserved to be the target I''ve set my sights on.�� Orochimaru couldn''t suppress the excitement in his heart, and couldn��t help but stick out his tongue to lick his face.


    Shua~ Shua~ Shua~!


    The foul-smelling mucus dripped from Orochimaru''s face, and an indescribably eerie atmosphere assaulted Sasuke''s mind like a dangerous beast.

 Chapter 898: Sasuke Was Slapped In The Face

    Gekko Mansion.


    After Kanp�� got up early, he brushed his teeth, washed his face, did his business, wiped his butt, and then leisurely went to the living room to have breakfast.


    ��Good morning, big brother.�� Hayate leans against the dining tablezily, his right shoulder is in a cast, his left hand is propped on his chin, and his mouth opening and closing as a purple-haired beauty fed him.


    The scene was somewhat unbearable, and Kanp�� squinted with disdain, ��Hayate, you''ve fallen! You''re no longer the young man I used to know!��


    ��I can''t help it, my bone injury hasn''t healed yet.�� Hayate shrugged, but when he identally touched his right shoulder, he grimaced in pain, sweating profusely.


    ��Serves him right���� Kanp�� showed a worried expression: ��Are you alright, Hayate?��


    ��I-I''m fine.�� Hayate said, his voice trembling as he tried to catch his breath.


    Next to him, Yugao put down the seaweed rice ball in her hand, but unfortunately, she wasn''t a Medical-nin, so all she could do was sit there feeling anxious.


    ��This living room is too unfriendly to me���� Kanp�� sighed and took a stack of rice balls and a bowl of miso soup, and left the living room. He wandered around and eventually arrived at the backyard. Kanp�� found a stone table, sat down, and then took out a crystal ball.Telescope Technique!


    Kanp�� touched the crystal ball after forming hand seals, and a blurry image slowly appeared within it.


    Kanp�� happily watched the crystal ball while eating rice balls and drinking miso soup.


    In the crystal ball, Mei waszily sleeping on a futon, the light nket lightly kicked aside by her restless movements, revealing arge expanse of snowy white skin.


    ��OMG!��


    ��Buy her, buy her, buy her!!��


    Kanp����s seemed to hear the exaggerated scream of a certain influencer in his ear. The shout was like a bewitching melody, making him dry-mouthed, flushed, and his heart pounding like a drum.


    ��I remember the Telescope Technique can adjust the angle���� Kanp�� swallowed the rice ball and began to tremble as he made subtle adjustments, and then saw the image in the crystal ball suddenly zoomed to Mei��s face, and then slowly moving down her fair and delicate neck��


    At this moment, Mei seemed to sense something and abruptly opened her eyes, immediately pulling the nket over her body.


    She looked around, her beautiful brows slightly furrowed, vaguely feeling that someone was peeping at her.


    Kanp�� was taken aback and quickly changed the channel.


    The image in the crystal ball shifted, showing dozens of fox-whiskered individuals covered in eye boogers.


    ��Ugh, the rice balls don''t taste good anymore.��


    Kanp�� frowned, drank the miso soup in one gulp, and then observed the crystal ball, seeing Naruto and his shadow clones in the crystal ball.


    ��What��s going on���� Kanp�� adjusted the angle and saw Naruto and his shadow clones were chasing after a Shinobi.


    Due to the angle, Kanp�� can only see the back of the Shinobi.


    Meanwhile��


    Under the tree hollow, Orochimaru also broke the standoff with Sasuke and Karin.


    ��We don''t have much time. Let me test your abilities first, Uchiha Sasuke.��


    Orochimaru took out a kunai, his tongue stroke the edge of the de, and in the next instant, he turned into an afterimage and charged towards Sasuke.


    ng!!


    With the crisp sound of metal collision, Sasuke, who was slightly stiff, finally managed to block Orochimaru''s attack with his kunai at a critical moment.


    ��That''s all you''ve got?��


    After Sasuke blocked the strike, his self-confidence immediately soared. He swung his kunai and forced Orochimaru to step back step by step amidst the nging sounds.


    ��Is this the best you can do?��


    As Sasuke fought more smoothly, he couldn''t help but activate his Sharingan. Feeling the powerful pupil-power of the Sharingan, his arrogance surged like a tidal wave, overwhelming and dominating.


    ��You dared to test my abilities? Who do you think you are?!��


    ng!


    Sasuke used his kunai to force Orochimaru to stagger back, then followed up with a powerful Leaf Great Whirlwind, kicking Orochimaru flying twenty meters!


    ��What''s wrong, can''t handle this?��


    Sasuke walked towards Orochimaru step by step, like a god looking down from on high, his face filled with disdain and contempt as he gazed down at Orochimaru lying in the dust. The cold smirk on his lips was like a sharp de, piercing into Orochimaru''s heart mercilessly.


    ��Uchiha��Sasuke.��


    Orochimaru climbed up from the ground, his dull pupils looked lifelessly as he stared at Sasuke, then he said with a sneer, ��Not enough, hehehe�� ��


    ��Huh?��


    Sasuke felt a sense of impending doom and quickly flickered back ten meters.


    Almost at the moment he retreated, Orochimaru��s right hand, covered with Armament Haki, like an armored rubber fist, mmed into the ground with a thunderous roar.


    Boom!


    The earth shattered, dust rose into the air, amidst the wickedughter, Orochimaru, like the wind, rushed through the smoke and approached Sasuke.


    ��Sasuke-kun, be careful!!�� Karin screamed as she rushed forward.


    ��Trash, get out of my way.�� Orochimaru coldly snorted and threw a punch.


    Karin pulled out her kunai to block in front of her chest, but under the Armament Haki-infused punch, she was almost powerless to resist and was sent flying.


    ��You�� What kind of Taijutsu is that?�� Sasuke��s face turned dark.


    His mood was very bad right now.


    Just now, he had pretended to be tough and said a few harsh words, but in the end, the enemy suddenly exploded��


    ��Did I, Uchiha Sasuke, not want face?!��


    Sasuke, feeling aggrieved, threw out some kunai and then retreated while forming hand seals: ��Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique!��


    Orochimaru coldly watched the kunai and fireball shooting towards him, and without dodging, he charged straight ahead.


    Steel Release: Full Body Steel!


    Hum��


    Invisible fluctuations surged, and Orochimaru''s body turned into a dark blue color, refracting a ck metallic luster under the mottled sunlight.


    Orochimaru turned into a metal man and charged recklessly, barbarically knocking away Sasuke''s kunai and then crashing into the fireball.


    Seeing this scene, Sasuke''s pupils contracted. In the next moment, Orochimaru rushed out from the zing fire, carrying terrifying temperature as he charged towards him.


    Sasuke quickly dodged to the left.


    Orochimaru grinned at this.


    Steel Release �C Snake Steel Fist!


    With a punch, Orochimaru, with the Armament Haki-infused fist, traced a beautiful arc in the air, and suddenly descended in front of Sasuke.


    ��Damn it!��


    Sasuke hurriedly raised his kunai.


    ng!


    With the dull sound of metal collision, Sasuke felt like he was struck by a meteorite from outer space, his entire right arm felt numb and throbbing with pain, and he��s barely able to hold the kunai.


    ��Is this the best you can do?�� Orochimaru��s voice suddenly came from the right.


    Sasuke''s face changed drastically and he quickly used a Leaf Great Whirlwind.


    Orochimaru didn''t dodge, allowing Sasuke''s foot to hit him in the temple.


    Bang!


    ��Hiss!!��


    Sasuke suddenly gasped for breath, feeling like he had kicked an iron te. The pain made tears well up in his eyes.


    ��Uchiha Sasuke, why don''t you use your Sharingan?�� Orochimaru kicked Sasuke away.


    ��What''s going on with this guy''s body���� Sasuke climbed up from the ground, holding his waist and abdomen.


    The kick just now wasn''t heavy, but Sasuke felt like he was hit by an iron rod, with bruises appearing on his body!


    ��Sasuke-kun, be careful, it''s Steel Release! He''s a Steel Release Kekkei Genkai Shiobi!�� Karin rushed forward again to block in front of Sasuke.


    ��To be able to recognize such a rare Kekkei Genkai, your knowledge is quite good. Unfortunately, I''m not interested in ordinary people.�� Orochimaru, with his entire body covered in a dark blue, Haki-infused armor like Vergo��s, stepped towards Karin, then threw a punch.


    Karin was about to take the blow when she suddenly felt several threads entangling her body, pulling her back forcefully.


    ��This is my fight, Karin, don''t interfere!��


    After Sasuke rescued Karin with a steel wire, his eyes fixed on Orochimaru, ��Since you want to see the power of the Sharingan, I''ll grant your wish!��


    Sasuke suddenly ran along Orochimaru, throwing kunai while running.


    With a cold smile, Orochimaru dodged Sasuke''s kunai like taking a stroll in the park. But at a certain moment, he suddenly found that under the sunlight, these kunai seemed to be connected to�� ��Wires?��


    Orochimaru turned abruptly to look at the kunai embedded in the ground behind him, his pupils couldn��t help but shrank, and then he smiled: ��So that��s how it is, using the Sharingan to foresee and predict my dodging movements, thereby predicting the trajectory of the kunai''s flight, and then using resilient wires to bind my movements. Not bad, hahaha.��


    Before he finished speaking, Sasuke decisively ��closed the��. In an instant, countless wires tightened, binding Orochimaru tightly in ce!


    ��Unfortunately, you discovered it toote!��


    With a series of slick moves, Sasuke''s face was once again filled with thick arrogance. He sneered repeatedly, ��Although you are Steel Release Kekkei Genkai Shinobi, but under the constraints of the same steel wire, you cannot break free in a short time.��


    ��So�� what do you n to do next?�� Orochimaru, as the ��weak�� steel man, looked calmly at Sasuke.


    ��Of course I''m going to kill you!��


    Sasuke formed hand seals with his hands, ��Fire Release: Dragon Fire Technique!��


    The scorching me in the shape of a dragon roared along the wires and crashed into Orochimaru''s embrace, burning him into a fiery figure!


    ��Not enough!!��


    Remembering the scene of Orochimaru crashing through the fireball just now, Sasuke didn��t dare to rx, and frantically channeled the Chakra inside his body, causing the Dragon Fire Technique to surge even more violently!


    The raging mes soared into the sky!!

 Chapter 899: Is It Fun To Bully Kids?

    Gekko Mansion.


    Kanp�� lounged on the wooden corridor in the backyard, one hand on his hip, the other supporting his head, basking in the morning light. He watched the pursuit between Naruto and the mysterious Shinobi in the crystal ball, asionally switching channels to sneak a peek at Mei��s charming daily life, secretly licking the screen or something.


    In fact, Kanp�� also wanted to tune in to Sasuke''s channel, but unfortunately, he is not familiar with Sasuke��s Chakra features, so he can only apologize.


    ��That��s right, there is Karin.��


    Suddenly, Kanp�� remembered his adopted sister. He quickly searched for a new channel, and after a dozen breaths, the image of Karin, with her face bathed in mes, appeared in the crystal ball.


    ��Oh, ying with fire?��


    Kanp�� adjusted the angle to match Karin''s line of sight and saw Sasuke standing in an empty space, forming Tiger Seal with his hands, desperately blowing fire.


    Narrowing his eyes, Kanp�� noticed that Sasuke''s pinky finger was still hooked to several wires.


    ��Steel wires�� Fire Release�� Forest of Death������This scene seemed very familiar.��


    Kanp�� looked towards the center of the mes, where he could vaguely see a blurry figure.


    ��Interesting.��


    Kanp�� marveled, and continued to watch with a calm face.


    ��


    The mes zed, illuminating an area dozens of meters in radius!


    ��Against such a terrifying heat, even if you have the Steel Release Kekkei Genkai, you should be roasted into coke, right?��


    Sasuke thought so in his heart, but his mouth kept moving, continuing to fuel the Dragon Fire Technique, crazily burning Orochimaru.


    Not far away, Karin''s expression was solemn. Her red pupils are staring intently at the center of the mes. In her sense, the Kirigakure��s Shinobi burned by the mes continued to emit stable Chakra! ?


    ��Sasuke-kun��s Fire Release Ninjutsu didn��t hurt him at all!�� Karin''s heart sank.


    Then she sensed Sasuke, and she found that her prince charming��s Chakra was gradually weakening.


    ��Sasuke-kun won''t be able to hold on much longer. I have to find a way to help him!��


    Karin looked down at her ninja tool pouch, decisively taking out two kunai with Explosive Tags tied to them.


    These two kunai were given to her by Hayate on the eve of Chunin Exams. They were Karin''s most powerful secret weapons!


    At that time, Karin was so excited because the power of the explosive tags wasparable to advanced Fire Release Ninjutsu. Generally, Genin will die if they got caught by the explosion, and hurt if they were grazed by it!


    ��But����


    Karin looked at the Kirigakure��s who continued to emit stable Chakra despite being burned by the mes. After hesitating for a moment, she finally threw the kunai in her hand!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    With the explosions, surging mes blossomed like fireworks, rolling incessantly!


    ��Did it seed?��


    Karin was nervous, but in the next moment, she heard crisp ��crunching'' sounds from within the mes. It turned out that the dozens of steel wires that bound Orochimaru finally broke under the strain of the mes and explosions!


    Both Sasuke and Karin��s faces changed at the same time.


    It��s just that Karin is turning pale, while Sasuke��s face is turning ck.


    ��This idiot���� Sasuke was furious.


    ��What a pity.��


    Amidst the scattered mes, Orochimaru''s dark figure walked out step by step.


    ����


    On the wooden corridor, Kanp�� suddenly jumped in surprise when he saw the figureing out of the mes.


    ��This person�� could it be someone who crossed over from the One Piece World?��


    ��Armament Haki?��


    ��Vergo?��


    Kanp�� was very puzzled.


    ����


    ��Uchiha Sasuke, it seems it''s the end of the road for you, hehehe.�� Orochimaru, with his entire body covered in a bluish-ck hue, gleaming with a metallic luster, walked towards Sasuke with an evil smile.


    ��You!!�� Sasuke staggered backward, and his scarlet Sharingan firmly fixed on Orochimaru''s figure.


    ��There was no injury at all���� Sasuke��s anger towards Karin��s act of breaking the steel wires was slightly relieved, so he shouted: ��Karin, run!��


    He actually wanted to run, but he had consumed too much Chakra, so he knows that he can��t escape. In that case, he might as well hold back this Kirigakure��s Shinobi and let Karin escape!


    But Sasuke obviously underestimated the determination of Uzumaki-Licking Dog-Karin.


    ��No matter what, I will never leave Sasuke-kun behind!�� Karin ran to Sasuke''s side again, blocking Orochimaru by standing in front of Sasuke without hesitation.


    ��I''ve said it before, I''m not interested in ordinary people, so, can I ask you to die?�� Orochimaru was a little annoyed with this little pest who kept disturbing his fun. His footsteps paused, and his raging killing intent surged like a tidal wave, while he raised his right fist high and sted towards Karin.


    Steel Release- Snake Steel Fist!!


    The fist gleaming with a metallic luster pierced through the air like meteoric iron, suddenly descending upon Karin''s head.


    ��Am I going to die��?��


    Karin wanted to dodge, but at this moment, Orochimaru��s killing intent pressed on her shoulders like an invisible mountain, making her unable to move even a little bit, and she could only watch helplessly as the steel fist fell.


    ��Damn it!!��


    Behind her, Sasuke was also affected by the wave of killing intent. He��s like a trapped beast in a swamp, unable to move even a finger!


    ��


    Gekko Mansion.


    Kanp�� sighed, then muttered with a helpless look: ��Sigh, forcing me to show off in front of people again, so annoying!��


    Just as the words fell, an invisible wave of energy emanated from under Kanp��, and then his figure disappeared from the wooden corridor.


    At the next moment��


    ng!! !


    With the dull, piercing, and longsting sound of metal collision, a wave of substantial energy rippled far away from above Karin''s head.


    Karin��s ears instantly went deaf, and she instinctively covered her ears and crouched down.


    Sasuke also wanted to cover his ears, but at this moment, his attention was drawn to a tall figure that suddenly appeared.


    ��This is�� Kanp��-senpai?��


    Sasuke was stunned, then immediately overjoyed. Looking at that tall figure, Sasuke only felt an unparalleled sense of security wash over him.


    And this feeling, he had only felt it from Itachi before!


    ��Is it fun to bully kids?�� Kanp�� stoodzily on Karin��s left side with Kusanagi Sword in hand. Hezily looked at the mysterious Kirigakure��s Shinobi in front of him, but he felt a bit cautious in his heart.


    Just now he used Extraordinary Strength to sh the Kusanagi Sword, and ordinary kunai, shuriken, and even city walls would all be split in half under his sword!


    But miraculously, the right fist of this mysterious Kirigakure��s Shinobi in front of him waspletely unharmed!


    ��Could it be that this person in front of him really is a transmigrator number 2 smuggled over from the One Piece World, who has mastered extremely advanced Armament Haki?��


    ��Gekko Kanp��?�� Orochimaru''s smile faded from his face, reced by a look of incredulity as he stared at him.


    ��How could he suddenly appear?��


    ��Naruto should have been lured away!��


    ��Wait!��


    ��He suddenly appeared next to that little pest�� Could this red-haired little pest be the so-called sister adopted by Could this red-haired little pest be the sister adopted by Moonlight Kanp��?


    ��Do you know me?��


    Kanp�� immediately realized, ��You are Orochimaru!��


    ��Unfortunately, he is not the transmigrator from One Piece World���� Hanfeng felt a little disappointed in his heart.


    ��Hehehe, I really can��t hide from you.�� Orochimaru chuckled coldly, his voice turned hoarse and sinister, reverting to his original voice.


    Then, he tore off the human skin on his face and removed the colored contact lenses, revealing a pair of dark golden vertical pupils.


    ��Big brother!!!�� Karin, now having regained her hearing, looked up and saw the familiar figure, and immediately rushed to hug him, and bursted into tears.


    ��In the end, she was still a twelve-year-old girl���� Kanp�� patted her shoulder tofort her.


    ��Gekko Kanp��, what''s wrong with your eyes?�� Orochimaru noticed Kanp����s deep blue pupils and, for some reason, felt a hint of unease.


    ��Don''t worry about the details.��


    Kanp�� pulled Karin behind him, then looked at him with a sly smile, ��Orochimaru, since you''re here, why not stay a few more days? I''ll make you some memorial offerings?��


    ��What does memorial offerings mean?��


    Orochimaru didn''t understand, but he thought it wasn''t a good thing to hear. So, he smirked ominously: ��If you can do it, then go ahead and try, Gekko Kanp��.��

 Chapter 900: Sage Mode vs. Sage Mode

    Watching Orochimaru''s confident smile, Kanp�� suddenly remembered the Armament Haki from earlier, and vaguely felt that he had missed some important information.


    ��Big brother, he has Steel Release Kekkei Genkai, you have to be careful!�� Karin, who was behind him, had stopped crying and loudly reminded him.


    ��Steel Release?��


    ��No wonder he can block my Kusanagi Sword. But how can Orochimaru have the Steel Release Kekkei Genkai?��


    ��Could it be that he''s also cheating with some green light on his head?��


    Kanp�� looked at Orochimaru''s forehead suspiciously.


    ��Hah


    Orochimaru suddenly burst intoughter, seeming to enjoy Kanp��''s expression, ��What��s wrong, not going to make a move?��


    Kanp�� couldn''t stand that tone, and immediately gathered his thoughts. With a move of his thought, the Chakra inside his body instantly transformed into Lightning Attribute and poured into the Kusanagi Sword.��Let''s start with a Thunder Dance.��


    Boom!


    Amidst the thunder, Kanp�� turned into a shadow and disappeared on the spot.


    Orochimaru''s pupils narrowed slightly, the dark golden vertical pupils quickly caught sight of Kanp��''s figure and he swung his fist.


    Steel Release �C Snake Steel Fist!!


    Bang!


    The steel-hardened fist broke the air, like a metal projectile, mming towards Kanp��. Kanp�� countered with a horizontal sword strike, carrying a de of azure lightning, heavily hacking onto Orochimaru''s wrist.


    ng!


    In the crisp sound of metal collision, Kanp��''s sword easily swept away Orochimaru''s ��steel�� hand, and even the lightning on the de spread wildly along his ��steel�� body. ?


    But unfortunately, Orochimaru seemed oblivious to it all. He stomped on the ground, fiercely rushing towards Kanp��.


    ��Lightning doesn''t work?��


    Kanp�� decisively switched to Wind Attribute.


    Konoha-Style �C shing Wind!


    Kanp�� shed instantly, and a visible green de shot out from the Kusanagi Sword, breaking through the waves of air, and instantly shed onto Orochimaru''s steel head.


    Duang!!


    Orochimaru''s footsteps paused, and he grinned: ��It��s too light!��


    Kanp�� was not convinced, ��Let the music y on and continue the dance!��


    Konoha-Style �C Dance of the Crescent Moon!


    Konoha-Style- Moonlight!


    Konoha-Style �C me sh!


    Konoha-Style �C Water Storm Cut!


    Secret Art �C Hazy Moon Night!


    Kanp�� unleashed his mastery of Konoha-Style Kenjutsu crazily, shing countless fireworks on Orochimaru''s steel body. He even forcibly stabbed Orochimaru''s ��steel�� chest!


    Unfortunately, every time Kanp��''s sword struck Orochimaru, he would skillfully dampen the force on the Kusanagi Sword with subtle vibrations. Though it seemed like Kanp�� was causing sparks to fly from Orochimaru''s body, it was actually just fireworks generated from the rapid friction between the de and the steel body, while Orochimaru remained unharmed!


    ��Hehehe, your Konoha-Style Kenjutsu seems ineffective against me now, Kanp��-kun.�� Orochimaru looked at Kanp�� with a smile.


    Combining Steel Release and his Body Modification, Orochimaru had been diligently practicing the integration of ��steel'' and flexibility. Now, in this battle, it has achieved great results against the enemy!


    Feeling delighted, Orochimaru thought about his own Wood Release and Sharingan again!


    Suddenly, he was transported back over a decade ago when he was still one of the legendary Konoha��s Sannin, and Kanp�� was just a rookie Shinobi from an insignificant n. At that time, Orochimaru enjoyed affectionately calling him ��Kanp��-kun��.


    ��Kanp��-kun, please entertain me to your heart''s content.�� Orochimaru looked at Kanp�� with eyes full of anticipation, seeming eager for Kanp�� to ��go all out��.


    ��Orochimaru, you''re being weird.�� Kanp�� felt very ufortable.


    Orochimaru just smiled and remained silent.


    ��Well, if that''s how it is, then let me see how thick your snake skin really is!�� Kanp�� immediately activated Sage Mode!


    A strand of Natural Energy surged into Kanp��''s body from all directions, instantly merging with his chakra to form Senjutsu Chakra.


    In that instant, Kanp��''s body suddenly emitted an invisible glow. From afar, it seemed as if he was filled with an otherworldly aura, like an immortal exiled from the mortal world.


    ��


    At this time, Sasuke and Karin are supporting each other and hiding behind a tree. Their eyes are staring closely at the battle between Kanp�� and Orochimaru.


    ��That guy is indeed not ordinary Kirigakure��s Shinobi, but I didn��t expect that he is one of the legendary Sannin, Orochimaru���� Sasuke''s face was stern, a mix of fear and excitement swirling within him, ��I just fought against a legendary Shinobi����


    Karin, however, frowned. She remembered that Orochimaru didn''t seem to have a Kekkei Genkai, but the Steel Release he used earlier couldn''t be an illusion.


    ��What is going on?��


    ��


    ��Sage Mode?��


    Orochimaru''s eyes lit up when he saw Kanp����s appearance, and he eximed excitedly, ��Sage Mode indeed enhances one''s attack and�� defense!��


    ��In that case�� Sage Mode, activate!��


    Orochimaru chuckled coldly, then sped his hands together and also started absording the surrounding Natural Energy, refining Senjutsu Chakra.


    Due to his ��special'' constitution and the gift from the White Snake Sage, Orochimaru''s Sage Mode could be considered perfect. In just a few seconds, Orochimaru''s eyes were gradually filled with eerie purple eye shadow.


    Kanp�� was taken aback for a moment upon seeing this, then his expression changed slightly, ��Orochimaru has mastered Sage Mode?��


    ��In the original story, he couldn��t����


    ��Is it a butterfly effect?��


    Kanp�� pondered over it, but couldn''t figure it out.


    However, seeing Orochimaru''s Sage Mode about to bepleted, Kanp�� quickly calmed himself and immediately flickered to him.


    Sage Art: Konoha-Style �C shing Wind!


    Under Sage Mode��s enhancement, Kanp��''s sword struck out, and a huge green de resembling a boiling sandstorm shot out, overwhelming Orochimaru like a tidal wave.


    Seeing this, Orochimaru''s eyebrows furrowed sharply!


    Before mastering Sage Mode, he didn''t feel much, but now that he had, he realized that Kanp��''s Sage Mode was unexpectedly fast!


    It was practically more perfect than perfect!


    At this moment, Orochimaru still needed a bit of time to activate Sage Mode, so he naturally didn��t dare to directly confront the terrifying sh. He swiftly twisted his feet and swiftly slithered like a snake, but still keeping his upper body and hands still.


    When Kanp�� saw this, he switched to Thunder Dance decisively, transforming into a blur and trailing behind a bright purple lightning sword, fiercely shing at Orochimaru''s waist and abdomen.


    Sizzle��


    Amidst the piercing friction sound, Kanp����s sword finally cut through Orochimaru��s steel body. After the de passed, it left behind a gruesome wound of flesh and blood, with lightning raging within!


    Kanp�� spins spun, leaped, continuously shing with a second, third sh��


    But by the fourth sh, Orochimaru suddenly soared into the air, avoiding Kanp��''s lightning sword. And at the same time, the three gruesome wounds on his body visibly healed at an astonishing rate, then were covered again by the dark steel skin.


    Orochimaru sessfully activated Sage Mode.


    ��Kanp��-kun, please continue to strike me.�� Orochimarunded lightly, looking at Kanp�� with a yful gaze. The purple eye shadow at the corners of his eyes reflecting the faint sunlight, seemingly mocking him.


    ��Sage Mode against Sage Mode?��


    Naturally, Kanp�� wasn''t intimidated. In a blink of an eye, he once again swung a huge blue de.


    The de whistled, thundering and crushing towards Orochimaru.


    The corner of Orochimaru��s mouth showed a grin, and he does not dodge or evade, just crossed his right arm in front of him.


    ng!!!


    With the intense metal friction sound, the enormous blue de crazily cut into Orochimaru''s ��steel'' hand, the violent force pushing Orochimaru involuntarily backwards, leaving two deep gouges in the ground beneath his feet.


    Kanp�� stared attentively. Under Tenseigan��s vision, he could clearly see the muscles under Orochimaru''s right arm are vibrating rapidly, dispersing the damage from the de at an incredible frequency.


    Such muscle vibration frequency couldn''t be achieved by ordinary Taijutsu Shinobi, not even Guy. Only Orochimaru, who had undergone Body Modification, could achieve this!


    ��Steel Releasebined with Body Modification?��


    Kanp�� finally understood why Orochimaru was so tough.


    Immediately after, a thought shed through his mind, and his gaze suddenly focused on Orochimaru��s left hand.


    ��Why did he only use his right hand to block?��


    ��Showing off?��


    ��Or was there something wrong with his left hand?��


    ��Wait!��


    ��Ryuchi Cave��s Sage Mode, useless left hand���� A sh of insight exploded in Kanp��''s mind!


    ��I see!��


    ��Uchiha Shin!��


    ��Orochimaru took over Uchiha Shin��s body!��


    ��No wonder he can master Sage Mode!��


    Ryuchi Cave��s Sage Mode is actually quite simple. As long as they can withstand the erosion of Senjutsu Chakra injected by the White Snake Sage, they can get started. Then, by utilizing Uchiha Shin''s body, which doesn''t reject foreign objects, Orochimaru managed to master Ryuchi Cave��s Sage Mode!


    ��If that��s the case, Orochimaru can also obtain Wood Release by transnting Hashirama��s cells����


    ��A while ago, I recalled hearing Orochimaru went to the prison to find Danzo.��


    ��Is it because of Hashirama��s cells?��


    Kanp�� scalp felt numb.


    But then, he frowned again, because this exnation still can��t exin Orochimaru''s Steel Release Kekkei Genkai.


    ��He couldn''t just imnt a Steel Release Kekkei Genkai Shinobi into his body, right?��


    ��Or����


    ��Apart from my own Collection Technique, the only other way to obtain someone else''s Kekkei Genkai seemed to be�� Hiruko��s Chimera Technique?��


    ��I remember that Hiruko was friends with the Sannin when he was young. If Orochimaru pretended to befriend him, then ambushed Hiruko when he least expected it, then use despicable means to coerce����


    ��Isn��t he taking it too far?��


    ��Uchiha Shin��s body, Hiruko��s Chimera Technique, is Orochimaru trying to be a god?!��

 Chapter 901: Orochimarus Arduous Journey

    While Kanp�� was distracted, Orochimaru had already blocked the enormous azure de. He shook his unharmed right arm and the smile on his face became even more pronounced.


    ��Is that all, Kanp��-kun?�� Orochimaru looked at Kanp�� yfully.


    At this moment, Orochimaru remembered the trembling Kanp�� in front of him many years ago, remembered the humble Kanp�� who bargained with him for a little bit of profit (Five-Attributes Ninjutsu, Kusanagi Sword), and also remembered the powerful Kanp�� who chased, ambushed, and embarrassed him����


    The memories shed through his mind, and Orochimaru felt a thousand emotions. Finally�� they turned into a gentle smile.


    ��Everything has passed.��


    ��Big brother?�� Karin, who was standing behind Kanp�� at this time, looked a little worried, ��Why do I feel like Big brother is going to be beaten up after seeing that pervert��s smile?��


    ��Should I take Sasuke to run away first?��


    ��No, I can��t let Big brother face the danger alone. My abilities will definitely help him!��


    Karin clenched her fists, her red eyes staring tightly at Kanp��''s back. As soon as Kanp�� was injured, she was ready to rush over and feed him her little hands!Meanwhile, Sasuke, who was next to them, looked a bit depressed. He rested while refining Chakra, then uses Chakra to activated his Sharingan, trying to fish for some good things in the fight between Kanp�� and Orochimaru!


    Unfortunately, after watching for a while, whether it was Orochimaru''s Body Revival Technique, software transformation, or Snake Steel Fist, or Kanp��''s Konoha-Style Kenjutsu, there is no Taijutsu that Sasuke can copy.


    ��So ufortable!��


    Sasuke frowned, but then suddenly thought of Naruto.


    ��I wonder how that idiot is doing.��


    ����


    Deep in the forest.


    After chasing the enemy wildly with hundreds of shadow clones, Naruto finally blocked the Kirigakure��s Shinobi under a tree!


    ��Hey, don''te over here. If you do, I won''t hold back!!�� The Kirigakure��s Shinobi shouted with strength while feeling weak inside.


    ��Really?��


    ��Then, should we not hold back too?��


    ��If you don��t want to get beaten up, hurry up and hand over the scroll!��


    ��Don''t try to be clever!��


    ��Hurry up, don''t dilly-dally!��


    The hundreds of shadow clones cracked their knuckles, each one ring at the Kirigakure��s Shinobi with malice.


    The Kirigakure��s Shinobi immediately surrendered, backing against the tree trunk, tiptoeing and shouting, ��Don��t hit me, the scroll, the scroll�� It''s not on me, it''s not on me!!��


    ��Huh?�� Naruto''s main body stepped forward among the shadow clones and said, ��But just now yourpanion just said the scroll was on you!��


    The Kirigakure��s Shinobi angrily said: ��He''s lying. The truth is, the scroll is on him. You''ve been fooled by him!��


    ��What?�� Naruto was startled, ��I was fooled?��


    ��Bastard!��


    Naruto was furious and immediately punched the Kirigakure��s Shinobi.


    The other shadow clones also didn''t hold back, each one punching the unlucky Kirigakure��s Shinobi half to death!


    Naruto then disbanded the shadow clones and returned the way he came.


    ����


    Under the tree hole.


    Orochimaru, who had let go of the past, looked at Kanp�� with a smile and said: ��Kanp��-kun, if this is your limit, then I truly apologize to you.��


    ��My limit?��


    Kanp�� returned from his distracted state, and looked surprised, ��Do I even have that thing?��


    ��Nope!��


    ��Orochimaru, you''re putting on too much of a show. It''s time for you to wrap up!�� Kanp�� said in a pretentious manner.


    Kanp�� put away the Kusanagi Sword. As his azure pupils opened and closed, ayer of green Chakra cloak rose from his body like smoke, casting a verdant hue around him!


    Immediately after, Kanp�� floated in the air like a celestial being. A powerful aura surged from his body, and the green Chakra on his body danced in the wind, domineering and arrogant!


    ��What is that?��


    Sasuke and Kaede''s faces were tinted green, both looking dumbfounded at Kanp��''s back.


    Orochimaru also frowned slightly, but he had a guess in his heart, ��Could it be�� the power of a Biju?��


    ��Hidden Shadow Snake Hands!�� Orochimaru tentatively formed hand seals and released several yellow phosphorus snakes.


    Kanp�� scoffed, ��Orochimaru, you''re disrespecting me a bit.��


    He stretched out his hand to condense the green Chakra, and with a move of his thought, a brilliant green beam shot out, thundering as it disintegrated Orochimaru''s yellow phosphorus snakes in midair!


    ��Kanp��-kun, what kind of power is this?�� The gentle smile on Orochimaru''s face was slowly disappearing.


    At this moment, he felt a strong sense of unease!


    This unease was so familiar, as if from years ago��


    ��No, this must be an illusion!��


    ��Even if it''s not an illusion, I''m not the same as I was back then!��


    ��I still have Sharingan, I still have Wood Release, there''s no way I could lose to him!!��


    ��Orochimaru, my power cannot be expressed in words. How about�� you try it yourself?�� Kanp�� slowly lowered his posture, floating about twenty centimeters above the ground, looking at Orochimaru with encouragement.


    Orochimaru��s eyes shed with an angry look. He clenched his right fist and immediatelyunched a punch: Steel Release �C Snake Steel Fist!!


    The air exploded, and the dark ck iron fist turned into a ck streak and suddenly descended in front of The.


    Kanp�� chuckled at this, ��So, you''re reallying at me!��


    He extended his right hand and quickly condensed a small, ink-ck sphere, then threw it towards Orochimaru''s Snake Steel Fist.


    ��Huh?��


    A strange look appeared in Orochimaru''s eyes, ��A small sphere?��


    ��Is he using it to block my Snake Steel Fist?��


    ��Is he bluffing, or does this ck sphere have something peculiar about it?��


    Thinking of this, Orochimaru cautiously activated Steel Release again, and dark ck on his Snake Steel Fist suddenly turned pitch ck, refracting a dark light under the sunlight, like a piece of refined steel!


    Boop~


    The Truth-Seeking Ball traced a graceful arc in the air, touching Orochimaru''s glowing ck Snake Steel Fist.


    In that instant, Orochimaru''s ck fist dissipated like a bubble with a pop!


    ��Huh?��


    Orochimaru was stunned, ��What happened just now?��


    ��Strike while the iron''s hot!��


    Seeing Orochimaru in a daze, Kanp�� quickly manipted the Truth-Seeking Ball to crash into Orochimaru''s ck iron arm. Wherever it passed, the flesh and bone turned to ashes and dispersed!


    Orochimaru stared dumbfoundedly at the scene before him. It wasn''t until the Truth-Seeking Ball appeared in front of him that he suddenly snapped out of his daze and flickered backwards frantically!


    ��What on earth is that thing?!��


    Orochimaru stared at the ck sphere floating in mid-air, his eyes almost popping out of their sockets.


    ��Orochimaru, how do you feel?�� Kanp�� floated down like a god descending to earth, and the Truth-Seeking Ball spun around in mid-air, flying towards Orochimaru.


    As Orochimaru saw Truth-Seeking Balling towards him, his pupils contracted, and he quickly flickered backwards again.


    ��Orochimaru, didn''t you just apologize to me? Come on, don''t run.�� Kanp�� relentlessly chased after Orochimaru, feeling exceptionally pleased.


    Orochimaru��s face turned green. At this moment, he didn''t even dare to recall what he had just said. He thought he had stood on the peak again and could look down on Kanp�� again, but he didn''t expect ��


    ��Damn it!!��


    Orochimaru looked sideways and deeply looked at Kanp��, who is wrapped in green Chakra, behind him, and caught a glimpse of a familiar ck robe in the corner of his eye. His heart skipped a beat, and he quickly formed hand seals with his left hand and mmed his palm on the ground.


    Earth Release: Earth Flow Spears!!


    Crack! Crack!


    The earth shattered, and thick, sharp rock spears erupted violently, piercing straight towards�� Karin and Sasuke.


    Kanp�� frowned slightly, and he used the Flying Thunder God Technique to teleport to Karin��s side, then grabbed them both and flew into the air.


    Boom!


    The rock spears collided in mid-air, and stone chips flew everywhere.


    Kanp�� looked back, but found that Orochimaru had already disappeared. He closed the eyes and tried to sense his presence, but unfortunately, he didn''t detect Orochimaru''s Chakra at all.


    ��Is my Sensor Ninjutsu too weak?��


    Kanp�� looked at Karin in his hand with a guilty conscience and asked: ��Karin, can you sense Orochimaru''s Chakra?��


    Hearing this, Karin quickly closed her eyes. After a while, she opened her red eyes, then shook her head with a regretful expression: ��I can''t sense it anymore, Big brother.��


    ��He run so fast?��


    Kanp�� is dumbfounded.

 Chapter 903: Youve Been Surrounded

    ��In addition, Orochimaru also mastered the Sage Mode of Ryuchi Cave.�� In Hokage��s Office, Kanp�� dropped another bombshell.


    ��Sage Mode?��


    Minato was incredulous, ��The Sage Mode of Three Holy Lands requires extremely high talent to train, and it can''t bepensated for by shortcuts. Even the Chimera Technique wouldn''t be able to do it!��


    The Chimera Technique could only devour the Kekkei Genkai of others, but it couldn''t devour the Sage Mode mastered by others.


    ��Hokage-sama, do you still remember Shisui��s new arm?�� Kanp�� reminded.


    Minato startled: ��The arm that was transnted with Shodaime-sama��s cells?��


    ��Yes, I only found this severed arm in Otogakure at the time, but the owner of this severed arm has been missing.�� Kanp�� said.


    ��What do you mean?�� Minato��s heart skipped a beat. He then remembered that Hiruzen had told him that Orochimaru had been studying Ninjutsu for eternal life in the soul reincarnation category, ��Could he have seeded?��


    ��I suspect that Orochimaru moved his soul into the owner of that severed arm and then used the body''sck of rejection to absorb the Sage Chakra of the White Snake Sage, thus learning Sage Mode.�� Kanp�� analyzed convincingly.��Just as I thought!��


    ��But if that''s the case, doesn''t it mean that Orochimaru has obtained eternal life?��


    Minato frowned, then immediately remembered Shisui��s Wood Release, and his face changed drastically, ��If that''s true, Orochimaru could also awaken Wood Release by transnting Shodaime-sama��s cells, couldn''t he?��


    Kanp�� nodded: ��Some time ago, Orochimaru infiltrated the prison to see Danzo. I am afraid it was for Shodaime-sama��s cells!��


    Minato��s expression became even more solemn, ��The people said that the intruder used Sharingan��s Genjutsu����


    Kanp�� continued, ��Orochimaru most likely already has three Kekkei Genkai: Wood Release, Steel Release, and Sharingan!��


    ��Plus Ryuchi Cave��s Sage Mode ������


    Minato looked up towards Kanp�� and asked, ��How did you defeat him so quickly?��


    Kanp�� smiled shyly: ��During the fight, Orochimaru only used Steel Release Kekkei Genkai and Sage Mode, so I took him by surprise with the Truth-Seeking Ball.��


    ��No wonder.��


    Minato suddenly realized.


    ��Anything thates into contact with the Truth-Seeking Ball will be dissolved into ashes and dispersed. Since Orochimaru suddenly encountered such a terrifying ninjutsu, even if he''s cautious, he would still suffer heavy injuries and then flee far away.��


    ��But correspondingly, once Orochimaru finds the ws in the Truth-Seeking Ball, he will surely counterattack Kanp�� with even more fierce attacks!��


    Minato inquired about the details and confirmed that Kanp�� only used one Truth-Seeking Ball to y ��tag��, then he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Since Kanp�� hadn''t revealed all his trump cards, even if Orochimaru counterattacked, Minato knew that Kanp�� could still hold his ground.


    Then, the two chatted about Orochimaru��s secret n.


    From Kanp����s ��knowledge��, Minato was naturally unable to determine Orochimaru��s true purpose, but he did not just sit still and wait for death.


    These days, Minato had sent people to search throughout the Shinobi World to find the whereabouts of Land of Sku��s surviving members, and at the same time, he got the Anbu to monitor the teams thate to Konoha to participate in Chunin Exams, especially Otogakure and Kirigakure, Unfortunately, Anbu hadn''t discovered anything so far. ??


    After chatting for a while, Kanp�� bid farewell and left.


    Returning to the backyard of his mansion, Kanp�� opened the crystal ball and continued to watch the ��live broadcast��.


    ����


    Forest of Death.


    After meeting up, Sasuke, Karin, and Naruto found a quiet ce to rest and continued on their journey only at noon.


    With the experiences from Gaara and Orochimaru, Team 7 became much more cautious. They moved quietly, avoiding encounters with other teams along the way. They even encountered the teams led by Hinata and Shikamaru, but they didn''t approach them.


    The three of them headed towards the central tower of the Forest of Death cautiously, and two dayster��


    ��Sasuke-kun, Naruto!��


    Karin suddenly called out as they moved through the Forest of Death, ��There are three unfamiliar Chakra signatures about ten kilometers to the left. It''s the weakest Chakra signature I''ve sensed in the past two days!��


    Hearing this, Naruto''s eyes lit up. "Really? That''s great!��


    They had been relying on Karin''s Sensor Ninjutsu to avoid other teams on their way here. Although it��s safe, they couldn''t collect any scrolls. Now that they finally encountered an opportunity, Naruto couldn''t hold back!


    ��In that case, let��s go!�� Sasuke also got itchy hands and rushed out first.


    Ten kilometers away.


    Three Sunagakure��s Shinobi are hiding in the dark, quietly waiting for their prey toe.


    Before long, three kids wearing Konoha forehead protectors unknowingly walked right into their encirclement.


    The three Sunagakure��s Shinobi are overjoyed. Without any hesitation, they immediatelyunched a barrage of kunai and senbon. After that, each of them controlled two puppets to engage in closebat.


    ��Konoha��s brats, surrender now, you are surrounded!��


    Six ferocious puppets surrounded Naruto, Sasuke, and Karin from all sides. The weapons on the puppets gleamed with various colors, clearly coated in poison.


    ��We''re surrounded?��


    Sasuke couldn��t help but chuckled, ��Naruto, show them what it means to be surrounded.��


    In this moment, Sasuke unexpectedly found it somewhat enjoyable to be teamed up with Naruto.


    ��Well, just a little bit.��


    Naruto hated Sasuke''s pretentious tone, as if he was his subordinate.


    However, the six puppets seemed to be coated in poison��


    ��Sigh.��


    Naruto gritted his teeth: ��Multiple Shadow Clone Technique!��


    Bang~ Bang~ Bang~ Bang~��


    Hundreds of Naruto appeared and surrounded the six puppets.


    ��What the hell?!��


    ��We must be under a Genjutsu, right?��


    ��This can''t be real!!��


    The three Sunagakure��s Shinobi hiding in the shadows were stunned.


    Naruto stood with his hands on his hips among his countless clones, smugly shouting: ��Hey, you guys are the ones surrounded by me alone. Hand over your scrolls, or you''ll get beaten up!��


    ��Damn it! Run!��


    The three Sunagakure��s Shinobi are not fools. Without hesitation, they turned and fled, even abandoning their puppets!


    ��Naruto, they''re running away, hurry up!�� Karin, who was constantly sensing their surroundings, quickly shouted.


    ��Don��t worry, they won''t get far!�� Naruto chuckled.


    With Karin��s sensory abilities, the three Sunagakure��s Shinobi didn''t get far before being caught by Naruto''s clones. After a thorough beating, they sessfully obtained the scroll from the Sunagakure��s team.


    After opening it, it turned out to be the Heaven Scroll they needed!


    ��Not bad, we got the Heaven and Earth scrolls in one go. Now we just need to reach the central tower toplete this round of the exam.�� Sasuke said with hands in his pockets, looking rxed.


    ��With me here, we will definitely reach the central tower safely!�� Karin ted said.


    Ever since Kanp�� drove away Orochimaru, Karin had been more cautious. Whenever she was awake, she continuously used her Sensor Ninjutsu to monitor their surroundings, allowing them to avoid other teams along the way!


    ��Ah, are we just heading to the finish line like this?��


    Naruto said hesitantly, ��I still want to fight that old man.��


    The old man Naruto referred to was Kankuro, who is just 14 years old!


    ��Kankuro is on the same team as Gaara. If he appears, Gaara will definitely be there too.��


    Sasuke calmly said, ��Although I also want to fight Gaara, now is not the time. Do you understand, Naruto?��


    ��Since you wanted to fight, why not now?��


    Naruto looked confused and doesn��t understand Sasuke��s words very well, but fortunately, he is self-aware. He knows that Karin, the backstabber, will definitely side with Sasuke and bully him. Without Karin''s cooperation, even if they did encounter Gaara''s team, she would likely guide them to avoid the fight.


    ��Sigh.��


    ��So annoying.��


    Naruto folded his arms near his chest, puffed out his cheeks and stared at her.

 Chapter 904: Rushing To The Tower

    Chapter 904: Rushing To The Tower


    Time passes.


    With only half a day left before the end of the second exam in the Forest of Death, Naruto and his team finally reached the vicinity of the central tower.


    It��s just that it��s hard for them to think about going forward, as two teams were blocking the path to the central tower.


    One team was from Sunagakure, consisting of Gaara, Kankuro, and Temari.


    The other team was from Kirigakure, consisting of Suigetsu, Haku, and a generic Genin.


    ��What are they doing blocking the entrance?�� Naruto, who was hiding in the dark, was extremely dissatisfied. He attempted to rush in several times but was forcibly stopped by Sasuke.


    ��Sasuke, what do you mean by this?�� Naruto said.


    ��Now is not the time.�� Sasuke replied, standing in front of Naruto with his hands in his pockets, exuding an air of cool detachment and strategic intelligence.


    Just looking at his expression annoyed Naruto!��Pretentious!��


    ��I can do that too!��


    Naruto stuck his hands in his pockets and gave Sasuke a sideways nce, trying to mimic his cool demeanor. Just as he was about to say something in a simrly cool manner, Karin smacked him on the head: ��Idiot, don''t imitate Sasuke-kun!��


    ��Damn it!!�� Naruto felt both angry and wronged.


    Seeing his pitiful state, Sasuke took the initiative to exin: ��There are two possibilities for why they''re blocking the entrance. The first possibility is that they haven''t gathered the required scrolls, so they''re staying here to ambush others! But given their strength, this possibility is unlikely!��


    Naruto immediatelyretorted: ��Of course I know that, I don''t need you to exin!��


    ��Stubborn���� Sasuke rolled his eyes.


    He has teamed up with Naruto for several months, so how can he not know his personality?


    So he ignored Naruto and continued with a slow and deliberate exnation: ��So, there is only the second possibility left, and that is�� they don��t want us to enter the central tower.��


    Naruto was taken aback, ��What do you mean?��


    ��What do I mean?��


    ��It��s already so obvious, but you still can��t see it?��


    Sasuke felt a sense of satisfaction, ��Although my currentbat power is not yet on par with Naruto, in terms of IQ, I can fight ten Naruto!��


    ��No, I can fight a hundred!��


    Sasuke��s sense of superiority arose spontaneously. He kept his hands in his pockets, contemptuously despising Naruto, and exined: ��If we can''t enter the central tower, all of us will be eliminated!��


    Naruto was stunned, staring at Sasuke in disbelief: ��They really�� isn��t that too much?!��


    Even someone as naive as Naruto couldn''t stand this!


    ��It''s simply outrageous!��


    Karin''s eyes sparkled as she said: ��Sasuke-kun must be nning to wait for other teams to arrive, then we''ll all rush in together, right?��


    ��That''s exactly what I''m thinking���� Sasuke nodded proudly and then looked down at Naruto: ��Naruto, now you understand why I stopped you, right?��


    ��I don��t understand!��


    Naruto didn��t follow the script at all and yelled, ��So what if they''re blocking the way? If they want to eliminate all of us, hmph, I can defeat them all by myself! There''s no need to wait for other teams!��


    Hearing this, Sasuke''s face twitched, ��I shouldn��t have bothered exining to this idiot!��


    ��Bah!��


    ��Idiot!��


    Sasuke gave Naruto a strange sideways nce.


    ��Sasuke, what was that look just now!�� Naruto felt insulted.


    ��Okay, stop arguing.��


    Karin stepped between them, angrily twirling a kunai, ��Naruto, you need to be sensible. Among those two groups, there are five people with powerful Chakra. Rushing in recklessly is too dangerous! And we already experienced Gaara''s terrifying power on the first day in the Forest of Death. You didn��t forget, right? So please, calm down, okay?��


    ��Can I say no���� Naruto stretched out his hand to block his chest, and said with a smile: ��Karin, you need to calm down too. Put the kunai away.��


    Karin was satisfied and put away her kunai, then her expression turned serious: ��Hinata, Kiba, and Shino are here!��


    Soon after, Karin sensed the Chakra of Lee, Neji, and Tenten approaching. Then, Shikamaru, Choji, and Ino also arrived nearby.


    Besides them, six other teams have reached this area!


    At the central tower.


    Minato, Hiruzen and Anbu Commander, Eagle stood on the top floor, overlooking the dense forest below.


    Eagle carefully sensed the surroundings, then after a while, he spoke: ��Hokage-sama, a total of twelve teams have arrived at the central tower.��


    ��But whether they can pass the exam is another matter.��


    Hiruzen smoked from his pipe, and said leisurely, ��Sunagakure and Kirigakure joined forces to block the way. With their strength, it is really possible to stop some of the weaker teams trying to slip through.��


    Minato, the best NPC of the year, had a warm smile on his face, and said: ��It depends on when Naruto and his team decide to make their move.��


    If they choose to wait until thest moment, the first team to rush the tower might fall just short.


    But if they make a move first and get entangled with the Sunagakure and Kirigakure��s teams, the other teams will definitely join the fight. By then, the two teams that block the way will be overwhelmed and inevitably defeated!


    Based on Minato''s understanding of Naruto, the second scenario was more likely to happen!


    But after waiting for a while, Naruto still hadn''t rushed out yet.


    ��It must be because Sasuke and Karin are stopping him���� Minato thought.


    Time ticked by, and the sun is now in the middle of the sky. Right now, there is only thest half an hour left before the end of the round!


    ��Neji, shouldn''t we make a move?�� Lee clenched his fists, his entire body trembling slightly, showcasing his eagerness and restlessness!


    ��We''ll act when the others do.�� Neji said calmly, with his hands naturally hanging by his sides.


    ��One must remain calm in important matters. Although Lee trains harder than I do, he still needs to temper his spirit���� Neji smiles.


    Tenten pulled out her ninja tool summoning scroll, ready to take action at any moment!


    Not far away, Choji munched on chips and said to Shikamaru: ��Shikamaru, the exam is almost over.��


    ��Right now, it''s all about patience. Don''t rush.�� Shikamaru calmly said.


    Ino looked around anxiously, and said: ��Shikamaru, Choji, the surrounding is too quiet.��


    ��Everyone who''s supposed to be here is here. With so many Shinobi around, no animals would daree close.�� Shikamaruzily exined.


    On another front, Hinata, Kiba, and Shino gathered together.


    ��There''s only half an hour left. If we don''t move, we''ll be eliminated.�� Kiba said anxiously.


    Akamaru whimpered softly on his head.


    Shino did not speak, and stood quietly on the side.


    Hinata hesitated a little and then said: ��Kiba, I think we should wait for Naruto and his team to make a move first.��


    ��But����


    Just as Kiba was about to argue, a familiar loud shout came from a hundred meters to their left.


    ��I can��t wait any longer!!!�� Naruto shouted, forming hand seal as he charged forward.


    ��Naruto���� Karin was about to stop him, but Sasuke ced a hand on her shoulder and said, ��Let him go. It''s time!��


    There are less than 30 minutes left before the end of the round, and there is only one way to the entrance of the central tower. If there are still people holding the idea of ?? profiting from the conflict between the other teams, it would be foolish!


    Bang~ Bang~ Bang~ Bang~��


    With loud popping noises, hundreds of Naruto clones charged at Gaara, Suigetsu, and the others.


    ��He��s finally here!�� Suigetsu was overjoyed, ��Naruto, you bastard, I��m going to eliminate you here!!��


    ��Suigetsu-san, wait!�� Haku stretched his hand to stop him.


    ��What are you doing?�� Suigetsu''s face showed displeasure.


    ��Look.�� Haku pointed to the forest behind Naruto''s army.


    Suigetsu looked and saw other teams are also emerging from the forest. He frowned but didn��t panic, and said: ��We have allies, don''t we?��


    Gaara��s strength is even greater than his. With Gaara on their side, even if they couldn''t stop everyone, Suigetsu believed that they could at least eliminate Naruto!


    ��Our allies�� are gone.�� Haku said.


    Suigetsu turned his head in confusion, just in time to see Gaara, Kankuro and Temari entering the central tower leisurely.


    ��What the���� Suigetsu was stunned, then immediately furious, ��Those bastards!!!��


    ��If we don''t go in now, we''ll be surrounded. So����


    Haku said with a gentle smile, ��Suigetsu-san, please don��t be willful. Let''s enter the tower.��


    ����Fine.��


    Suigetsu quickly rushed towards the central tower, then dered righteously, ��For the record, I''m not afraid of Naruto. I just want to deal with those Sunagakure��s bastards first.��


    ��Yes, Yes.�� Haku smiled helplessly, then called his other teammate to hurry into the central tower.


    ��Hey, weren''t you blocking the way? Why did you suddenly stop?��


    Naruto, who rushed to the front, felt ufortable. After waiting so long, is this the result?


    ��Naruto, have your clones block the others!�� Sasuke, who was behind Naruto��s army, suddenly shouted, revealing his evil intentions.


    ��In this way, the only ones passing the Forest of Death exam would be Gaara, Suigetsu, and our teams���� Sasuke''s eyes gleamed with cunningness.


    As for the other teams who followed Naruto��s army, they turned pale with fright.


    Especially Hinata, Kiba, Shino, Shikamaru, Choji, and Ino, who are from the same grade as them, who felt deeply betrayed.


    Uchiha Sasuke, Uchiha Sasuke, not only are you arrogant, but can''t you at least be human!


    Eliminating all of us, won''t your conscience hurt?


    Ino even started to cry, feeling that her six years of affection had been wasted.


    Fortunately, Naruto had no intention of listening to Sasuke and instead did the opposite. Disbanding his shadow clone army, he then rushed into the central tower first, and then turned his head to grin at Sasuke.


    Sasuke, who sessfully attracted everyone''s hatred��is very angry.


    ��I''m doing all this for you guys?��


    ��Damn it!!��


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 905: The Missing Elimination Round

    At noon, the scorching sun hung high in the sky.


    The temperature outside the central tower continued to climb, but inside, it was as cold as an ice age!


    As all twelve teams, totaling thirty-six people, entered the central tower, the second stage of the Chunin Exams, the Forest of Death test, officially ended!


    However, most of the Genins who passed the exam had gloomy expressions and their eyes filled with malice!


    ��Gaara, you bastard, how dare you trick me!�� Suigetsu red viciously at Gaara, his shark-like teeth bared, wishing he could tear him apart!


    If it hadn''t been for Haku holding him back earlier, he would have been surrounded by a sea of people!


    Gaara stood with his arms crossed, staring at the ground nkly, andpletely ignored Suigetsu.


    ��Bastard, I''m talking to you. Why are you ying dumb!�� Suigetsu rushed over to confront Gaara, but when he met Gaara''s emotionless gaze, he felt a bit intimidated.


    ��Suigetsu, I advise you to stay away from him, or you might not even know how you died.�� The 14-year-old old man Kankuro said with a sinister smile.��Suigetsu, our cooperation was temporary, and we agreed beforehand that we could end it at any time based on the situation. So don''t make a fuss here; no one will indulge you.�� Temari said.


    ��Bastards!��


    ��Although I don��t dare to provoke Gaara, do you think I can''t deal with you? Don''t underestimate me!!!��


    Suigetsu rolled up his sleeves and rushed over to bicker with the ��siblings��.


    On the other side, Sasuke is also experiencing various hostile stares at the moment.


    ��Sasuke-kun���� Ino looked Sasuke withplicated expression, her eyes are filled with resentment and grief.


    ��Sasuke, you��re too much! You''re even worse than those blocking the way!�� Choji said angrily, though his hunger soon took precedence, and he quickly pulled out some barbecue-vored chips to munch on.


    ��We��ve been ssmates for six years, Uchiha Sasuke, what are you thinking?!�� Kiba rushed over to confront him, with Akamaru on his head barking fiercely!


    ��Uchiha Sasuke, you''re really too much!�� Lee panted heavily.


    The rest of the Konoha��s teams also red at Sasuke, but their reactions were mildpared to those of the Genin from other viges, who stared at Sasuke with cold, murderous intent, as if to say: Be careful in the next exam; we''ll kill you.


    Sasuke stood there, her expression is calm yet proud, as if he didn��t put these guys in front of his eyes. However, he was quite unsettled inside.


    ��That idiot Naruto!��


    ��If he had listened to me just now, how could these guys wouldn''t have the chance to be whining here!��


    ��Damn it!!��


    ��Fortunately, Naruto didn��t listen to Sasuke.�� Hinata trot over to Naruto''s side and thanked him softly.


    The others finally shifted their gaze from Sasuke to Naruto, and they all started to praise him in unison.


    ��Naruto, you''re the best!�� Kiba gave a thumbs up.


    ��Woof~�� Akamaru agreed.


    ��Naruto, you''re much more upright than certain someone.��


    ��Naruto, thanks!��


    ��Naruto, as expected of you!��


    Faced with everyone''s gratitude and seeing Sasuke''s frustrated expression, Naruto couldn''t be happier. He wanted to put his hands in his pockets, strike a thoughtful pose, and say something profound like, ��This is what I should do��.


    But unfortunately, he couldn''t hold back his smile, and finally��


    ��Hahahahahaha�� It''s nothing, it''s what I should do, hahahaha������ With his hands on his hips, Narutoughed heartily while looking up triumphantly.


    ��That bastard Naruto, he did it on purpose���� face twitched uncontrobly, and he nearly lose control of his expression.


    Karin looked between Naruto and Sasuke, caught in the middle.


    ��So many of you passed?��


    At this moment, Anko, the head examiner of the second stage exam, suddenly appeared in the room and attracted everyone��s attention.


    ��Take out your Heaven and Earth scrolls.��


    Anko looked at everyone with a smile, ��Trying to sneak through won''t be allowed~��


    Upon hearing this, each team immediately took out their scrolls to prove themselves.


    After confirming that each team had both Heaven and Earth scrolls, Anko reluctantly announced that everyone had passed the exam.


    At this time, the top floor of Central Tower.


    Meanwhile, at the top of the central tower, seeing that the second stage has ended, Minato was about to go down and say a few words, but he was stopped by Hiruzen.


    ��Yondaime, I have a suggestion regarding the next part of the exam.�� Hiruzen smoked the tobo pipe and started to speak kindly.


    ��What suggestion?�� Minato curiously asked.


    ��Before the final selection matches, I suggest we hold an internal elimination round.��


    Hiruzen said, ��Right here! One-on-one battles where the winners advance to the final selection and the losers are eliminated!��


    Minato frowned slightly when he heard this, ��Why do you want to add such a round?��


    ��Yondaime, among those teams, there are many people that reached this point relying on their teammates or sheer luck rather than their own abilities.��


    Hiruzen said seriously, ��However, the final selection matches are meant to test their overallbat capabilities. If those who muddled through make it to the final matches, it could affect the quality of thepetition!��


    In the original work, the significance of Joint Chunin Exams was more about hiddenpetition between the Great Shinobi Viges, reflecting therger conflicts and dividing interests among nations!


    But in this world, Minato is not dead, Uchiha n is still intact, Kanp��, Shisui, Itachi, Kakashi, Guy, and many other young experts are still active, so the focus had shifted.


    It is simply that Great Shinobi Vige wants to rise above others in the final selection matches, so as to attract the favor of those audiences: Daimyo, Ministers, rich businessmen, celebrities from all walks of life. So that they can contribute generously and contribute more GDP to the vige.


    Therefore, if a series of exciting matches in the final selection matches are interspersed with a series of ��bad�� matches, wouldn��t it be like a 20-minute intelligence-reduction advertisement interspersed in a forty-minute TV series?


    At that time, it will likely cause dissatisfaction among the audience�� right?


    So, Hiruzen''s idea was to hold a 1v1 elimination round to weed out those who had only made it this far through luck, so that they didn''t embarrass themselves on ��TV�� and affect the reputation of ��TV station��!


    Minato understands Hiruzen''s intention.


    But��


    Minato thought for a moment and then shook his head: ��Sandaime, I understand your point. Adding an elimination round could indeed enhance the ��spectacle'' of the final selection matches. But how can we ensure that this round only eliminates those with insufficient overall abilities?��


    For example, if Sasuke and Naruto faced each other, or if Gaara and Suigetsu shed, one of them would inevitably lose and miss the final selection. Yet, regardless of who was eliminated, each had the potential to shine brightly in the final matches!


    Wouldn''t eliminating one of them defeat the purpose of the elimination round?


    ��This���� Hiruzen hesitated, his mind briefly considering the idea of behind-the-scenes maniption before dismissing it. Regardless of whether Minato agrees or not, if such a thing leaked out, Konoha would never be able to host the Joint Chunin Exams again.


    ��One more thing,�� Minato continued, delivering another critical question, ��What if two evenly matched candidates fought fiercely in the elimination round, but suffered heavy injury, so both ending up too injured to participate in the final selection?��.


    ��This���� Hiruzen was speechless.


    ��And����


    Minato looked at Hiruzen who did not speak, and said with a smile, ��Luck is also a part of one''s strength.��


    ��Haha, you''re right, Yondaime.�� What else can Hiruzen do? He can only surrender and waved the white g.


    After convincing Hiruzen, Minato went down to the bottom of the tower. Under the heated gaze of the Genin, who eximed, "Wow, look, it''s the Yellow sh!" he announced the time and ce for the final selection matches and gently encouraged them before dismissing everyone.


    ����


    In the backyard of the Gekko Mansion.


    ��Strange, why is there no elimination round this time?�� Kanp�� watched the scene in the crystal ball, showing Naruto with his hands behind his head, happily walking out of the central tower.


    He felt a bit unsatisfied.


    ��But it��s also a good thing. Without that elimination round, Lee, Hinata, and the others could make it to the final selection. Who knew what kind of sparks would fly then.��

 Chapter 906: The Moon is Beautiful Tonight

    Returning from the central tower in the Forest of Death, Minato immediately had letters written to the Daimyo, Ministers, rich businessmen and celebrities from all the small countries surrounding Konoha except the Land of Hot Water, inviting them to Konoha to watch the final round of the Chunin Exams.


    Apart from this, Minato personally wrote letters to individually invite Rasa, Sunagakure��s Kazekage and Kirigakure��s Elder Genji to watch the finals in Konoha.


    After the messenger set out, the sky darkened.


    ����


    The night was as dark as ink, making it most alluring.


    Kanp�� nced at therge moon tonight and decisively bought some sake, crayfish, and oden, nning to visit Mei at the Ichigo Hot Springs for a night of drinking.


    However, before heading out, Kanp�� felt it would be inappropriate to go directly without any notice. After all, what if she was bathing? So, he took out his crystal ball and gave it a light rub, revealing Mei ying shogi under the lit hallway.


    ��Huh?��


    ��Who is she ying with?��Kanp�� quickly adjusted the angle and saw a one-eyed person����


    ��Outrageous!��


    Kanp�� was furious, ��Are you trying to steal my girl?��


    ��How dare you!��


    Kanp�� hurriedly packed up his goods and rushed to Ichigo Hot Springs, extremely worried.


    Familiarly entered through the back door, Kanp�� came to the corridor outside Mei��s bedroom, and he immediately saw the back of that dog, Ao!


    ��Mei~ I brought some drinks!�� Kanp�� walked over elegantly, with a gentlemanly smile on his face.


    Compared to Ao''s one-eyed appearance, Kanp�� suddenly felt that he was much more refined.


    ��I n to quit drinking!�� Mei nced at Kanp��, her charming face is full of seriousness.


    ��Why quit drinking out of the blue?��


    Kanp�� looked at Ao, and his heart filled with rage, ��It must be this guy who fed Mei the poisonous chicken soup!��


    Quickly calming down, Kanp�� thought, ��Mei in the throes of quitting her ��addiction'' right now. I can''t go against her wishes on this, but I can take a different approach and continue to sow discord between Mei and Kirigakure, as well as Ao. This way, the poisonous chicken soup Ao gave to Mei would be worthless!��


    ��As expected of me���� Kanp�� smiled and said, ��Ao, in this final selection matches of the Chunin Exams, I wonder if Genji-dono wille?��


    Ao, who was seriously focusing on the shogi board, chose to ignore Kanp��.


    Kanp�� wasn''t in a hurry. He put the things he brought down, then walked to Mei and sat down next to her.


    Mei frowned slightly but didn''t say anything�� After all, their rtionship was close from their nightly�� drinking sessions!


    However, when Kanp�� sat down, Ao on the opposite side began to twitch.


    First, his eye-patched side of the face twitched, then his mouth, and finally his hands, he looks very unstable!


    ��Gek, ko, Kan, p��!�� Ao gnashed his teeth.


    Kanp�� ignored him and pointed at one of Mei''s moves, praising: ��Ah! What a brilliant move, like a heavenly steed soaring across the skies, and as subtle as an antelope hanging by its horns. It''s like the endless flow of a river; I can''t even find words to describe it. It''s truly exquisite!��


    ��Shameless bastard���� Ao��s mrs began creaking.


    ��You don''t even know how to y shogi���� Mei red at Kanp�� with disdain and snapped, ��Shut up��


    ��That��s right, that''s how you put him in his ce!��


    Ao looked excitedly at Mei, only to see a faint but found that there was an extremely dazzling smile on her lips.


    ��You��re too much, Terumi Mei���� Ao��s teeth were chattering.


    Kanp�� knew that when a woman says ��no��, she often means ��yes��. So when she says ��shut up,'' she means ��keep talking��.


    This logic is wless!


    So, Kanp�� continued praising Mei''s shogi skills for about five minutes. Finally, Ao couldn''t take it anymore and chose to answer Kanp��''s question to interrupt the ��shameless interaction�� between Kanp�� and Mei!


    ��Elder Genji is old and frail, unsuitable for long-distance travel, so he likely won''te to Konoha for this Chunin Exam.�� Qing said with a stern face.


    ��Child''s y���� Kanp�� raised his eyebrows triumphantly, and then said: ��It''s a shame that Elder Genji won''t being. I was hoping to invite him for a soak and a nice massage.��


    ��Kanp��-dono sure is very considerate.�� Ao forced a smile and thanked Kanp��.


    Kanp�� continued: ��Since Elder Genji is noting, he must have assigned someone to represent him and Kirigakure, right? I bet it is Terumi Mei!��


    ��So that��s how it is�� This bastard is trying to steer the conversation here to create a rift between Terumi Mei and the vige���� Ao''s face twitched as he looked at Mei, who indeed seemed very interested in the question.


    Ao struggled to maintain his facial expression.


    Although Genji asked Ao to send a letter to Mei, saying that she would be the leader of the teams, but the final selection matches after the Forest of Death assessment is very crucial to the Konoha Crush n, so it is absolutely impossible for Genji to allow Mei to fully represent Kirigakure.


    His thoughts revolved, and Ao calmly said: ��I don��t know about that.��


    When the words fell, Ao could clearly feel Mei��s shoulder slumping.


    ��I��m done ying.�� Mei threw the shogi piece away, then stood up and went back to her room.


    Kanp�� quickly grabbed the spicy crayfish and oden, and followed her. Ao was about to call Kanp��, but Kanp��, with Minato-level mental reaction speed, preemptively spoke, ��Ao, please take care of this sake. Don��t waste it.��


    ��I�� Wait, you����


    Before Ao could finish his sentence, Kanp�� had already entered Mei��s room, and mmed the door shut.


    Ao sat outside, his facial features faintly distorted, and he finally shouted, ��It��s really good sake, I��ll drink it until dawn!��


    With that, he decided to camp outside and not leave.


    ��


    At the Uchiha n''s ancestral grounds.


    Under the long stone steps of Naka Shrine, Sasuke was training hard alone under the moonlight.


    Ox-Rabbit-Monkey!


    ��Lightning Release: Chidori!!!��


    Sasuke coldly shouted, and violently condensed the Lightning Attribute Chakra inside his body into his right palm.


    Chirp chirp chirp��


    Chirping sounds echoed as a dazzling light blue lightning glowed in his palm, then spread, turning into numerous small lightning snakes that crawled along his right arm.


    ��Hiss����


    Sasuke sucked in a breath of cold air, feeling his right arm go numb and painful, and he couldn��t hold on anymore.


    He looked down and found that the bandage wrapped around his right arm was scorched by the electricity. He quickly tore them off and wrapped new ones.


    ��Keep going!��


    Sasuke thinks of Gaara, Suigetsu, Lee and the others who he encountered in the Forest of Death assessment, and then thinks of his several defeats at Naruto��s hands. Gritting his teeth, he continued making hand seals: Ox-Rabbit-Monkey.


    Lightning Release: Chidori!


    Chirp chirp chirp chirp��


    Lightning appears suddenly and dissipates in an instant.


    ��Aaaahhhh!!!�� Sasuke screamed, his body convulsing from the electric shock.


    On the moonlit stone steps, two figures were hiding behind a tree, secretly watching below.


    ��Aren��t you going to help him?�� Izumi asked, looking at the figure beside her.


    ��Some paths require Sasuke to walk by himself. I can''t always help him.�� Itachi replied coldly, but his eyes showed distress.


    Izumi asked again: ��What Ninjutsu is your brother practicing? It looks dangerous.��


    ��Chidori, a Lightning Release Ninjutsu created by Kakashi-senpai. It has incredible piercing power.��


    Itachi continued, ��Although it has obvious weaknesses, its potential is immense. If Sasuke can master it, it will be a great asset to him!��


    Itachi has worked as Kakashi��s subordinate after all, so he naturally knew his skills.


    ��Then why is Sasuke practicing here alone?��


    Izumi asked with doubts, ��Wouldn��t it be more convenient to ask Kakashi-senpai for guidance?��


    ��Probably because�� the person who taught Chidori was not Kakashi-senpai��?�� Itachi��s mouth twitched slightly, the deep lines on his face barely hiding a fleeting expression of helplessness.


    Hearing this, Izumi curiously pressed for more details.


    But Itachi didn��t want to borate. He took Izumi��s hand and immediately changed the subject, ��Okay, let��s continue our walk. The moon is beautiful tonight.��


    ��Un!�� Izumi replied with a smile.


    After they left, Sasuke seemed to feel something, and looked up with a hint of suspicion on his proud face, ��It felt like someone was there just now�� Could it be Big brother?��

 Chapter 908: Kyubis Rasengan

    Gekko Mansion��s backyard.


    Kanp�� was sprawled out on the wooden promenade, snoring away. Not far off on the grassywn, a hundred Narutos were gripping water balloons, exerting every bit of effort to circte their Chakra, attempting to make the water inside the balloons move randomly until they burst.


    But after a long time, Naruto''s face was flushed red, and the water balloons in his hands were still soft, showing no sign of bursting.


    ��This is really difficult����


    Naruto stuck out his tongue, staring speechlessly at the water balloon.


    ��Naruto, I can help you���� At this moment, a long-lost voice suddenly appeared in Naruto''s mind.


    ��Smelly fox?��


    Naruto looked suspicious: ��Hmph, I don��t want it!��


    ��Really don''t want it?��Kyubiughed temptingly, ��Naruto, this is Rasengan! It is a powerful Ninjutsu that even I am afraid of! As long as you master this Ninjutsu, you can bulldoze through all enemies, obtained glorious prestige, and your names will shake the whole Shinobi World in the final selection matches of the Chunin Exams! Then Sakura! And all the others will look at you with admiration, and fall in love with you! Even so, you don''t want my help?��


    ��Yes, I want���� Naruto couldn''t help but swallow his saliva, but he held his ground, and said angrily: ��If you wanted to help me, why didn''t you help me in the Forest of Death?��


    When Naruto first entered the Forest of Death, Naruto used shadow clones to fight fiercely against Lee, exhausting himself greatly. As a result, during crucial moment, this stinky fox actually withheld his Chakra, almost causing a disaster!


    Naruto had always kept this grudge in his little notebook!


    ��So stingy���� Kyubi snorted and said: ��Naruto, I have grudges against your parents and your teacher, so I won''t help you for free! Now do you understand?��


    ��I don��t understand.�� Naruto replied straightforwardly.


    The corner of Kyubi��s mouth twitched, and he angrily said, ��It means I can help you, but you need to pay a price!��


    ��Say that earlier!��


    Naruto chuckled and said: ��Alright, I agree!��


    ��I haven��t even told you the price and you agree?�� Kyubi was almost driven to tears!


    For the past few years, he had been tricking Naruto like a child, but what happened?


    Every time, Naruto took advantage of him for free!


    Is it true that Kurama wouldn��t learn from his mistakes?


    Narutoughed heartily and said: ��Kurama, no matter what you ask for, I''ll agree. Now, hurry and help me train the Rasengan.��


    Kyubi showed a yful smile and slowly said: ��Naruto, I need to control my Chakra to help you.��


    ��What do you mean?�� Naruto asked suspiciously.


    Kyubi didn''t answer directly, instead saying: ��This is the price you need to pay. If you don''t let me control my Chakra, I won''t be able to help you.��


    ��This way, I��ll see how you take advantage of me again!��


    Kyubi is inexplicably excited.


    ��So���� Naruto pouted, thinking it over, feeling like Kyubi was trying to trick him.


    He ran over to wake Kanp��, but found that he was sleeping so deeply on the wooden promenade that no amount of calling could wake him.


    Helpless, he could only discuss with his shadow clones, but the ny-nine clones all talking at once made Naruto''s head feel like it would explode.


    He quickly dispersed the clones, then sat on thewn, and fell into deep thought.


    ��How about it, Naruto?�� Kyubiughed softly. At this time, he tried his best to make hisughter appear gentle, kind, andpassionate, for fear that Naruto might be irritated and doubted him. ?


    ��This���� After a long struggle, Naruto nodded and said, ��Okay, I agree! What do I need to do?��


    At this moment, Kyubi felt his heart almost leap out of his chest.


    He quickly whispered: ��First, let your spirit enter the seal world!��


    ��???�� Naruto��s head was full of questions.


    ��You are really an idiot���� Kyubi gently exined, ��It��s very simple. Let your consciousness follow your Chakra into the Eight Trigrams Seal on your stomach.��


    Naruto seemed to understand but still had some doubts. However, under Kyubi��s guidance, it only took him a few minutes to sessfully let his spirit entered the seal world.


    ��This is my seal world?��


    In the gloomy seal world, Naruto looked at the rippling water beneath his feet, feeling that the world was vast and full of wonders.


    ��There''s actually such arge ce inside my body!��


    Naruto looked left and right, and shouted: ��Kurama, where are you?��


    ��Just keep walking forward, and you''ll see me.�� Kurama��s gentle voice came from the front.


    Naruto followed the voice and soon arrived outside the deepest part of the seal world, in front of an iron prison.


    Kuramay inside the iron prison, his orange-red pupils looking kindly and amiably at Naruto outside, and then he said, ��Next, you only need to take the initiative to take away a trace of my Chakra.��


    Kyubi didn''t dare to hope that Naruto would directly unlock the seal, because if the seal was broken, Minato would definitely appear instantly.


    Even the sleeping Kanp��, Kyubi suspected, was only pretending to be asleep.


    So Kyubi didn''t dare to y too big.


    ��Take your Chakra���� Naruto walked up to the iron bars, then scratched his head, unsure of what to do.


    Kyubi took the initiative to ce a paw on the iron bar and said: ��Naruto, put your hand in here.��


    Hesitating, Naruto reached in and touched Kyubi��s paw.


    ��That''s enough.�� Kyubi trembled all over.


    ��That''s enough?�� Naruto instinctively pulled his hand back, and to his surprise, found a thick, crimson Chakra sticking to it, bubbling like it was alive, resemblingva.


    Naruto looked up and saw that this va'' was actually connected to Kyubi��s paw inside the iron prison.


    Naruto had a vague feeling that he might have gone too far.


    ��But it''s okay, I''ll just ask Kanp��-sensei to help me when he wakes up.��


    ��What��s next?�� Naruto asked.


    ��You can go out now.�� Kyubi smiled slyly.


    In the next instant, Naruto��s delicate body shook and he found himself back outside.


    ��Naruto, start training the Rasengan.�� Kyubi��s voice came from inside his body.


    Hearing this, Naruto frowned, ��Was it really that simple?��


    He tried to channel the Chakra into the water balloon in his hand, and then stared at the water balloon intently.


    ��Nothing''s happening?��


    ��That smelly fox dare to trick me?��


    Just as Naruto was about to call someone, he was startled to see two small, thin orange-red fox paws suddenly ��grow'' from the sides of his wrists, ��caressing'' the water balloon.


    ��What is this?��


    As Naruto was filled with doubt, the water balloon suddenly burst with a pop.


    ��Huh?��


    Naruto was sshed by water, and it took a few seconds before he reacted.


    ��I did it?!��


    Naruto is overjoyed.


    ��See, I didn''t lie to you, right?�� Kyubiughed triumphantly.


    ��In this way, you finally learned Rasengan, and I, finally, can send Chakra with my own consciousness to your body.��


    ��After the Chunin Exams, when you and that Tenzo leave the vige on a mission, I can slowly erode your body until�� Ipletely escape!��


    ��I am really a genius!��


    ��Hahahaha����


    Kyubiughed wildly in his heart.


    Naruto is also extremely excited. He grabbed water balloon after water balloon on the ground, bursting them all with enthusiasm!


    ��Naruto, you don''t need the balloons anymore. With my help, you can directly use the Rasengan!�� Kyubi said proudly.


    ��Really?�� Naruto was overjoyed and quickly channeled Chakra into his palm.


    Kyubi also created two small paws in time to help Naruto.


    In no time, a small, rapidly rotating blue ball the size of a ping-pong ball appeared in Naruto''s palm.


    ��It''s exactly like the one Kanp��-sensei showed!��


    Naruto was thrilled, ��But it''s a bit too small.��


    ��You should know why it''s small?��


    Kyubi rolled his eyes secretly.


    This Rasengan is entirely formed by Kyubi using his two small paws to mold the Chakra Naruto channeled into his palm. And Naruto, at most, only provided the transportation of the Chakra!


    ��And you''re calling it small?��


    Kyubi was disdainful in its heart, but smiled and said: ��With more practice, it will get bigger, hehe.��


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 909: It’s My Gekko Clan Ancestors Fault

    Having suddenly mastered the Rasengan, Naruto was so excited that he ran into the backyard to wreak havoc on the young saplings.


    Smack!


    With one p, a spiral-shaped indentation the size of a fist appeared on the sapling, with wood chips flying and the mark going deep into the wood!


    ��Awesome!��


    Naruto was ted and quickly ran to the next sapling to continue his experiment.


    ��Naruto, how does it feel?�� Kyubi asked smugly.


    ��It feels very��cough, just so-so, Kurama. You should know that with my talent, I could have learned the Rasengan even without your help.�� Naruto said, acting arrogantly.


    ��Have some shame, you little brat���� Kyubi was about to say something to foster their rtionship further when he suddenly sensed two figures approaching rapidly.


    Kyubi��s heart trembled, thinking his actions had been discovered, and quickly withdrew, suppressing his presence entirely.��Gekko Kanp��!!!�� Kakashi��s cold shout descended from the sky in the next moment.


    ��Sasuke, what are you doing here?!�� Hearing the voice, Naruto looked up and saw Sasuke, who insisted on putting both hands in pockets despite looking slightly disheveled.


    ��It wasn''t my idea toe.�� Sasuke muttered tiredly, clearly in a foul mood.


    ��Kakashi-senpai, you��re disturbing people''s dreams so early in the morning.�� Kanp�� yawned and slowly got up.


    ��It''s you who''s disturbing people''s dreams!�� Kakashi said angrily.


    He had been happily sitting in his ��CEO'' chair reading a ��romance�� novel when�� Kakashi ced his right hand on Sasuke''s shoulder, nearly tossing him towards Kanp��.


    ��Why are you so angry? Did I cheat on your girl?�� Kanp�� looked at him suspiciously.


    ��Uchiha Sasuke, perform that move again.�� Kakashi ordered coldly.


    ��Are you teaching me how to do things?��


    The prideful Sasuke frowned and remained still.


    ��Huh?��


    Kakashi nced at the Uchiha brat, seeing him standing tall, hands in his pockets, with a defiant and slightly displeased look on his face.


    ��What''s with this attitude���� Kakashi said coldly: ��Uchiha Sasuke, did you hear me?��


    ��I heard you.��


    Sasuke nced at Kakashi, and said with a snort, ��But since you''re unwilling to guide my training, why should I listen to you?��


    ��What did you say?�� Kakashi''s right eye narrowed, and anger surged to his head, ��You little bastard is trying to put on airs with me?��


    Seeing Kakashi��s anger, Sasuke turned his head to look at the scenery.


    As a result, his eyes suddenly widened!


    He saw several small saplings in the corner of the yard, each bearing fist-sized, spiral-shaped scars.


    ��These were made by the Rasengan���� Sasuke looked towards Naruto, and there was a sh of doubt in his pupils.


    Naruto met his gaze, hesitated for a moment, then decisively put his hands in his pockets, trying to suppress the smug look on his face and putting on a nonchnt expression, although the whisker marks on his cheeks couldn''t stop trembling with excitement.


    ��Damn it!��


    ��Naruto has actually already mastered the Rasengan!��


    ��Yes, it must be thanks to Kanp��-senpai''s guidance!��


    Sasuke felt both envious and jealous, his fists clenching inside his pockets.


    ��No, I must get Kakashi to guide my training!��


    At this time, the atmosphere at the scene grew tense, with Kakashi ring furiously at Sasuke, Sasuke staring enviously and jealously at Naruto, and Naruto pretending to look at the sky calmly while his whisker marks twitched with pride.


    ��What dumb riddles are you guys ying?�� Kanp�� asked irritably.


    ��It''s so early in the morning, do they really think I wouldn''t get up in a bad mood?��


    ��You still have the nerve to speak?��


    Kakashi turned his head and red at Kanp��, ��Gekko Kanp��, do you remember what you promised me?��


    ��I�� what did I promise you?�� Kanp�� felt a bit guilty, and his irritation from being woken up quickly dissipating.


    It can��t be helped, who told him to make so many empty promises when he was young and naive?


    He didn''t even know which promise Kakashi was referring to.


    Kanp�� looked steadily at Kakashi.


    Seeing Kanp��''s calm demeanor, Kakashi got even more�� annoyed. He gnashed his teeth and said: ��Chidori!!!��


    ��Lightning Release: Chidori?��


    Kanp�� looked at Kakashi, then at Sasuke, and suddenly realized, ��So that��s how it is. No wonder Kakashi brought Sasuke to the door to confront me. Sasuke must have asked Kakashi about Chidori����


    ��You promised me back then that you would never teach Chidori to a third person!�� Kakashi coldly said, ��Now you''ve broken that promise!��


    ��This promise�� I recognize it.��


    ��I probably have sworn on my n��s ancestors���� Kanp�� sighed deeply and said in a low voice: ��Kakashi-senpai, it is my Gekko n''s ancestors who have wronged you. Because of your Chidori, they have been shamed!��


    Kakashi frowned, sensing something was off with Kanp��''s words.


    ��Kakashi-senpai, I have wronged you. You can hit me!�� Kanp�� said through gritted teeth.


    ��You����


    Kakashi hadn''t even said a word when Kanp�� quickly shouted, ��You can''t bring yourself to do it?��


    Kakashi��s face turned ck.


    ��Kakashi-senpai, why don''t you scold me then?�� Kanp�� didn''t wait for Kakashi to open his mouth and hurriedly said, ��You can''t bring yourself to do that either?��


    ��Keep going���� Kakashi''s face twitched slightly.


    ��What should I do then?�� Kanp�� said with a worried expression.


    Just as Kakashi was about to lose his temper, Kanp�� finally thought of a solution and said anxiously, ��Kakashi-senpai, as the saying goes, ��If a student fails, it''s the teacher''s fault��. How about letting Naruto take the me for me?��


    ��???��


    Naruto''s smug whiskers suddenly froze, ��What did I just hear?��


    ��It''s amazing that you coulde up with this���� Kakashi sneered sarcastically.


    ��I know Kakashi-senpai doesn''t want to bully the weak. How about this: Naruto is my disciple. Kakashi-senpai, you can take Sasuke as your disciple, and then let Sasuke teach Naruto a lesson?�� Kanp�� looked at Kakashi earnestly, with an expression that said he had Kakashi''s best interests at heart.


    When he heard this, Kakashi was stunned, ��So that��s how it is, Gekko Kanp��, I didn��t expect you to have such an idea!��


    While Kakashi was in shock, Sasuke was delighted and stepped forward, saying in a pretentious manner: ��Alright! As long as Kakashi is willing to guide my training, I''ll teach Naruto a lesson for him!��


    ��Hey, you were always beaten by me! Stop boasting!�� Naruto''s attention was immediately diverted upon hearing Sasuke speak.


    ��As long as I master Chidori, dealing with you will be a piece of cake!�� Sasuke sneered at Naruto.


    Sasuke thought the reason he couldn''t beat Naruto was because Naruto had too many shadow clones, which exhausted his stamina.


    But if he mastered Chidori, he could easily destroy Naruto''s shadow clones with a swing of his arm. At that time, how could Narutopete with him?


    ��What a big talk!��


    Naruto was not convinced at all, ��Let alone Chidori, even if you learn Ten thousand birds, you will still not be my opponent!�� (T/N: Chidori means a thousand birds.)


    Sasuke and Naruto red at each other, sparks flying between their eyes!


    Kanp�� looked at the two brothers with satisfaction and began to conclude, ��Since everyone agrees, then����


    It��s just that before he could finish speaking, he was brutally roughly interrupted by Kakashi.


    ��Wait! From beginning to the end, I never said that I would ept Uchiha Sasuke as a disciple.�� Kakashi looked at Kanp�� yfully.


    ��So Kakashi-senpai means this is over?�� Kanp�� asked.


    ��Of course it''s not that simple.��


    Kakashi crossed his arms and said with a smile, ��Kanp��, first you taught Sasuke Chidori, then sent him to me. It seems you really want me to take him as my disciple.��


    ��???�� Kanp��.


    ��Do you have some misunderstanding about me���� Kanp�� opened his mouth, but decided not to speak.


    Seeing Kanp�� not rebutting, Kakashi revealed a knowing look and saidzily: ��Actually, doing as you suggested isn''t impossible, but there''s a condition.��


    ��A condition?�� Kanp�� showed a vignt look, ��Does this white-haired fox want to turn the tables and punish me?��


    ��That��s right. If Sasuke defeats Naruto, then you have to promise to do something for me.�� Kakashi said with a smile.


    ��What if Sasuke loses?�� Kanp�� asked.


    ��Then of course, I will do something for you.�� Kakashi said matter-of-factly.


    ��Why do I feel like I''m losing no matter what���� Kanp�� narrowed his eyes.


    But Sasuke and Naruto, who had been ring at each other for a long time, both shouted in unison: ��It''s a deal!!��

 Chapter 910: Kyubis Revenge

    With the bet made, Kakashi took Sasuke and left the mansion.


    ��Kanp��-sensei, I will definitely beat that guy Sasuke. Don''t worry, hehe.�� Naruto ran to Kanp��''s side, hands on his hips, looking very pleased with himself.


    Kanp�� ignored him and began to ponder while stroking his chin.


    ��In original work, Sasuke could learn Chidori before the final selection match, so he should be able to do so in this lifetime as well.��


    ��To be on the safe side, Naruto still has to master the Rasengan.��


    ��When Naruto beats Sasuke, I can give Kakashi a hundred Thousand Years of Death!��


    ��With a cheek full of cherry blossoms, scattered on the ground, your smile is the saddest����


    ��Kanp��-sensei, Kanp��-sensei���� Seeing Kanp�� lost in thought, Naruto shouted loudly.


    ��What?�� Kanp�� looked at Naruto.Naruto murmured discontentedly and then shouted: ��Kanp��-sensei, I''ve already learned the Ras����


    ��Don''t say it, don''t say it!!�� Kyubi��s voice suddenly came urgently.


    Naruto was stunned and thought: ��Why can��t I say it?��


    ��Because���� Kyubi didn��t know how to exin it.


    ��Because of what?�� Kanp�� also joined in.


    ��Gekko Kanp��, you bastard, stop eavesdropping on my conversation with Naruto!!!�� Kyubi yelled in fear.


    ��Then, aren''t you also eavesdropping on my conversation with Naruto?�� Kanp�� retorteddisdainfully.


    ��You! I���� Kyubi was both shocked and furious, but couldn''t refute.


    ��Naruto, continue. What did you learn?�� Kanp�� asked seriously.


    ��Rasengan.��


    Naruto didn''t care about Kyubi, then stretched out his hand, and yelled, ��Rasengan!��


    After a while, nothing appeared in Naruto''s palm.


    ��Kyubi, where''s your hands?�� Naruto asked puzzledly.


    Kyubi pretended to be dead and didn''t respond no matter how much Naruto called.


    Naruto scratched his head in confusion and then told Kanp�� the process of how he learned the Rasengan without omission and in detail.


    In the seal world, Kyubiy on the ground, his orange-red vertical pupils full of grief and indignation, ��Naruto, you little bastard, you cooperated with me at the front and then betrayed me at the back!�� R??


    ��Damn it!!��


    After listening to Naruto''s ount, Kanp�� couldn��t help but be shocked, ��Isn��t this the same as how Naruto use shadow clone to use Rasengan in the original work?��


    Kanp�� quickly instructed Naruto to use shadow clones to assist in training the Rasengan, and then went to Minato to make a small report of Kyubi��s behavior.


    In Hokage��s Office.


    After hearing the report, Minato didn''t focus much on the Kyubi��s actions but was more concerned about the Rasengan.


    ��Kanp��, isn''t it too dangerous to let Naruto learn the Rasengan now?�� Minato felt a little uneasy.


    In his opinion, Naruto had an abundance of Chakra and a carefree personality. Once he mastered the Rasengan, Minato believed he would use it in every battle!


    Rasengan is a close-range Ninjutsu with great power. While it can kill enemies, it can also be used against oneself if exploited by the enemy!


    With this in mind, Minato imagined a scene where Naruto used the Rasengan on an enemy but got kicked in the arm, causing the Rasengan to hit Naruto''s own chest.


    ��Hokage-sama, I understand your concerns, but there''s no need to worry.��


    Kanp�� said with a smile, ��Naruto has a huge amount of Chakra, and can create countless shadow clones. Combined with the Rasengan, it can be said that he��s invincible at the same level. So if he still encounters an invincible enemy, whether he has the Rasengan or not makes no difference.��


    Minato thought about it and realized it made sense. He breathed a sigh of relief and smiled: ��It seems I was being overly concerned.��


    ��What do you think about the Kyubi��s small actions, Hokage-sama?�� Kanp�� quickly asked.


    Minato chuckled and said, ��Actually, I would be more worried if Kyubi had no actions at all.��


    ��Why?�� Kanp�� was puzzled.


    ��If Kyubi willingly stays in the seal world, then it will only serve as a Chakra source for Naruto, providing limited help.��


    Minato exined with a smile, ��But if he is not reconciled, he will definitely make small moves, and take the initiative to contact Naruto. Bymunicating with Naruto, there is a chance for them to be friends, allowing Naruto to truly subdue and use Kyubi for himself!��


    ��What you said make so much sense that I can''t even argue with it, but I have toment���� Kanp�� looked at Minato expressionlessly: ��Hokage-sama,pared to the Rasengan, you are obviously ying bigger!!!��


    ��Really?�� Minato looked at Kanp�� with an innocent and puzzled expression.


    ����Goodbye.��


    Kanp�� teleported back to the mansion, where he saw nearly a hundred Naruto divided into over thirty groups, loudly training the Rasengan in the backyard.


    Kanp��''s eyes twinkled with an idea, and he said: ��Kyubi, Hokage-sama already knows about your little moves.��


    ��Let him know!��


    Kyubi roared angrily, and bared his teeth, ��If he dares, he should just kill me, damned humans!!��


    Kanp�� ignored it and muttered to himself: ��Hokage-sama said that as long as you help Naruto master the Rasengan within a month, he will acknowledge your small moves.��


    ��Acknowledge them? It doesn''t matter since I won''t help Naruto anyway�� Wait, what did you just say?!�� Kyubi perked up.


    ��I won''t repeat myself.�� Kanp�� sped his hands behind his back, turned, andy down on the wooden promenade to sleep.


    Naruto stood there, nkly listening to the conversation between Kanp�� and Kyubi,pletely bewildered.


    ��Isn��t Rasengan Kanp��-sensei''s Ninjutsu?��


    ��How could Kyubi know it?��


    ��Also, what small moves did the Kyubi do? Why don��t I know?��


    As he was lost in thought, he suddenly heard Kyubi��s exasperated roar in his mind, ��Naruto, you idiot, Rasengan is such a simple Ninjutsu, and you still haven''t mastered it after so long! Idiot!!��


    ��You dare to insult me?��


    Naruto stared in disbelief.


    ��What are you standing there for? Start practicing from the beginning! Don''t think I''ll go easy on you; be serious, you fool!!�� Kyubi roared angrily with powerful momentum.


    ��What do you call me, stinky fox?�� Naruto yelled back, ��Are you nning to rebel?��


    ��I now have your father and your teacher''s approval, so brace yourself!�� Kyubi sneered, grinning widely with excitement.


    He had been repeatedly used and betrayed by Naruto, and he had long wanted revenge. Now that he finally had a legitimate reason to retaliate, how could he bear it?


    Although he has a suspicion of being exploited in this way, for the sake of his own ultimate escape n, Kyubi decided it was worth enduring a while!


    Kyubiughed heartily, enjoying the situation.


    ����


    On the other end.


    Kakashi led Sasuke swiftly through the vige, arriving at a small forest behind the Military Police Force��s building.


    ��Is this where we''ll be training, Kakashi?�� Sasuke looked around and asked a little excitedly.


    ��You��re calling me Kakashi?��


    Kakashi felt a bit displeased being addressed so informally, but when he remembered his bet with Kanp��, he calmed himself and said, ��Yes, we''ll train Chidori here from now on. Now, show me how far you have trained.��


    ��Okay!��


    Sasuke immediately formed hand seals, ��Lightning Release: Chidori!��


    Chirp chirp chirp��


    A piercing bird-like chirping sound echoed as blue lightning emanated from Sasuke''s palm, crackling erratically. A few stray bolts even licked at Sasuke''s right hand, causing him to grit his teeth and tense up in pain.


    ��That''s enough, I understand.��


    Kakashi motioned to Sasuke to disperse Chidori and said, ��Judging by your control, this must be your first time practicing Lightning Release Ninjutsu, right?��


    Sasuke nodded.


    ��You have two choices now. First, practice simpler Lightning Release Ninjutsu and gradually increase the difficulty until you reach Chidori. However, this will take longer and you might miss the final selection match of the Ch��nin Exams.��


    ��I choose the second!!�� Sasuke shouted immediately.


    Kakashi raised an eyebrow, and a smile appeared in the corner of his eye. Then, he warned: ��The second method will be very tough and could even be life-threatening.��


    Sasuke stared at Kakashi with pride and stubbornness, saying nothing.


    ��Alright, I understand.�� Kakashi��s eyes gleamed with amusement, ��Perhaps taking this brat as a disciple might be quite interesting after all.��

 Chapter 911: Orochimaru: Nativity of a World of Trees

    Land of Water, Kirigakure.


    In the Kirigakure��s office.


    Elder Genji sat back on a soft sofa, while a female Kirigakure��s Shinobi was massaging his legs to promote blood cirction. (T/N: It seemed that I have mistrante this elder name. In Naruto Wiki, his name is Genji, not Genki. Sorry about all the confusion before. I won��t fix his name in previous chapter, and use Genji as his name from now on.)


    Knock knock knock!


    A light knock came from outside the office, ��Genji-sama, the messenger from Konoha is here.��


    ��Let them in.�� Genji said with his eyes closed.


    ��Yes!��


    Creak.


    As the office door opened, a Shinobi wearing a Konoha��s forehead protector strode in: ��Greetings, Genji-sama.����What brings you here on behalf of Yondaime Hokage?�� Genji asked knowingly.


    ��This is a letter from Hokage-sama.�� The Konoha��s messenger said, pulling out a letter and handing it over.


    Genji had the female Shinobi read it aloud softly. Then, after listening, he shook his head sadly and said: ��I am old and have limited mobility. Please convey my gratitude to Yondaime Hokage for his kindness.��


    ��This�� I understand.�� The Konoha��s messenger nodded.


    ��Don��t worry, since Yondaime Hokage has extended such a gracious invitation, even if I cannot go, I will send my trusted aide, Gonbee, to represent me fully.�� Genki said again.


    ��I understand!�� The Konoha��s messenger acknowledged before turning to leave.


    ����


    Land of Wind.


    The wind howled and the sky is full of sand.


    Yondaime Kazekage, Rasa, stood on the tall earthen walls at the outskirts of Sunagakure, calmly looking at the sandstorm covering the earth dozens of kilometers away.


    The sandstorm, like a tidal wave, swept every grain of sand towards the deeper parts of the Land of Wind.


    ��A single grain of sand is insignificant, but when the power of every grain isbined, it can form an unstoppable sandstorm that sweeps across the world���� Rasa pondered life as he watched the storm. In that moment, he felt a surge of pride, as if the whole world was at his feet!


    ��Kazekage-sama, someone from Konoha has arrived.�� Suddenly, a Sunagakure��s Anbu appeared from behind.


    ��It��s finally here���� A sharp gleam shed in Rasa''s eyes, and he said, ��Bring them to me.��


    ��Yes!��


    In no time, the Sunagakure��s Anbu brought in a Shinobi wearing a Konoha��s forehead protector.


    ��Greetings, Yondaime Kazekage-sama.��


    The Konoha��s messenger is not long-winded. He wants toplete the mission quickly, so he took out a letter and got straight to the point, ��This is a letter from Hokage-sama. Please have a look.�� ?


    Rasa took the letter and smiled after reading it, ��Go back and tell Yondaime Hokage that I will go to Konoha on time to watch the final matches of the Chunin Exams.��


    ��I understand!�� The Konoha��s messenger said before immediately taking his leave.


    ��Kazekage-sama, how many people will you take to Konoha this time?�� Sunagakure��s Anbu asked.


    Rasa said with a smile: ��A small team will suffice.��


    ��After all, those who needed to go have already gone ahead. As for the rest, just wait for the show to begin!��


    Meanwhile��


    At the border between the Land of Wind and the Land of Fire.


    Orochimaru and Obito quietly crossed the border and arrived at a rocky area. This is the only way from Sunagakure to the Land of Fire.


    ��Orochimaru, why are we here?�� Obito asked in doubts.


    ��To ambush Yondaime Kazekage, Rasa.�� Orochimaru said with a smile.


    ��Isn��t he our ally?�� A dark glint shed in Obito''s eyes.


    ��Ally? Such things are meant to be betrayed.�� Orochimaru chuckled, then took out thest vial of Hashirama��s cells and injected it directly into his heart. The surge of vitality instantly swept through his body, and a terrifying power erupted from within him.


    ��Wood Release�� I can feel it!��


    Orochimaru''s eyes shone with excitement, and his whole body trembled with exhration!


    ��


    Time passed, and with only ten days left until the final matched of the Ch��nin Exams, Rasa set off with a team of Anbu.


    However, before they could leave the Land of Wind, they encountered an ��unexpected event��!


    In the rugged rocky terrain, Rasa and ten Sunagakure��s Anbu sprinted swiftly. Suddenly, an invisible spiral ripple emerged from the void.


    ��Watch out, Kazekage-sama!�� An Anbu flickered to in front of Rasa.


    The other Anbu immediately took action, forming a protective circle around Rasa and watching the spiral ripple warily.


    In the next second, two twisted ck shadows suddenly emerged from the spiral ripple.


    ��Space-Time Ninjutsu?��


    ��Two people?��


    Rasa frowned, ��Could it be Yellow sh and Gekko Kanp��?��


    ��No!��


    ��Flying Thunder God Technique relies on space-time coordinates for teleportation, but how could there be a Flying Thunder God��s coordinate in the air?��


    Rasa focused his gaze and saw the two ck shadows float down like leaves after they appeared. Their ck cloaks fluttered, revealing Orochimaru and a mysterious figure wearing an orange mask!


    ��Orochimaru?��


    Rasa faintly noticed that something was amiss, ��Why are you here?��


    He looked at the masked man and noticed his right eye was scarlet!


    ��Konoha��s Kekkei Genkai, Sharingan?��


    ��How can Orochimaru have a rtionship with the Uchiha n?��


    Immediately after, a thought shed through Rasa��s mind, ��Is he Konoha��s S-Rank Missing-nin, Uchiha Obito?��


    ��Kazekage-dono, we have both put in our utmost efforts for this Konoha Crush n, but�� we still need one more thing.�� Orochimaru said with a sinister smile.


    Rasa looked at Orochimaru, ��What is it?��


    ��We need your face.��


    Orochimaru grinned, licking his lips excitedly, and said, ��I need to disguise myself as you to get close to the Yellow sh, and at the same time, I also need to borrow your Kekkei Genkai. Kazekage-dono, you wouldn''t refuse, would you?��


    Rasa��s expression grew darker, ��Orochimaru, you are courting death!!!��


    As soon as he finished speaking, Sunagakure��s Anbu flickered towards Orochimaru, attacking him from all directions.


    Orochimaru clenched his right fist, and ayer of steel-like blue-ck color spread over his body


    Ding!


    Ding!


    Ding!


    Amidst the crisp sounds of metal shing, Orochimaru walked towards Rasa step by step, withstanding the barrage of attacks. Kunai shed at his throat, senbon pierced his chest, shuriken grazed his body, and even Explosive Tags exploded around him, engulfing him in mes!


    ��Uchiha Madara, I��ll leave these guys to you.�� Orochimaru said with a smile.


    ��They''re already dead.�� Obito said sensibly, and the three tomoe in his eye spun rapidly, turning into a scythe-like pattern.


    Mangekyo Sharingan!


    The scarlet glow shed, and one by one, the Mangekyo��s illusions imprinted into the minds of the Sunagakure��s Anbu.


    In the Mangekyo Genjutsu, the Sunagakure Anbu couldn''t help but turn on each other, and within moments, they all died in a bloody frenzy!


    ��Orochimaru, do you really think you can kill me with just the two of you?��


    Rasa quickly closed his eyes to avoid Obito''s genjutsu, and at the same time, he unleashed his Ma Release, Immediately, gold dust poured out from beneath him, rising like a fountain and engulfing him in a sh.


    ��This is not good.�� Obito said with a smile and closed Mangekyo, watching Orochimaru��s performance.


    Orochimaru��s smile never faded as he said, ��Kazekage-dono, your Kekkei Genkai will only reach its full potential in my hands!��


    ��Is that so? Then try it.�� Rasa��s voice came from within the golden sand.


    Immediately, the golden sandstorm swept towards Orochimaru.


    ��It��s useless.��


    Orochimaru smiled slightly, then formed hand seals and mmed his hands onto the ground, ��Wood Release: Nativity of a World of Trees!!!��


    Rasa, hidden in the gold dust, almostughed out loud when he heard Orochimaru��s words.


    ��Wood Release?��


    ��Also Nativity of a World of Trees?��


    ��Do you think you are Shodaime Hokage? If you want Nativity of a World of Trees, then Nativity of a World of Trees will appear?��


    Boom��


    With a tremendous roar, the rocky ground cracked open, revealing countless massive, menacing tree roots that surged out like dragons rising from the earth.

 Chapter 912: Orochimaru: Magnet Release, Get!

    The earth shattered as countless dragon-like tree roots burst from the ground, rising skyward and quickly transforming into towering trees. These trees intertwined and extended towards the horizon, creating an expansive forest!


    ��How is it possible?!��


    Seeing such an astonishing disy of Wood Release, Obito''s face changed drastically.


    In fact, from the moment he first saw Orochimaru inject Hashirama��s cells into his heart, he had a premonition that Orochimaru might awaken the Wood Release.


    But Obito had never imagined that Orochimaru''s Wood Release would be so formidable!


    ��The magnitude of this power might be close to Wood Release of Shodaime Hokage, Senju Hashirama, right?��


    ��What is going on here?!��


    Obito is filled with confusion.


    Even more bewildered was the Yondaime Kazekage, Rasa.After using his Ma Release, his body merged with the gold dust, transforming into a massive sandstorm, then Rasa chose to target Orochimaru.


    As a result, the ground roared, and countless giant trees sprang into existence!


    In less than a second, Rasa found his vision filled with towering trees!


    ��It��s really Nativity of a World of Trees?��


    Rasa was immediately dumbfounded.


    If it were someone like Tsunade on the opposing side, he wouldn��t be so shocked. After all, it would make sense since she is a direct descendant of the Shodaime Hokage, but Orochimaru��


    ��What connection does Orochimaru have with the Senju n that would enable him to use Wood Release?!��


    After a brief moment of shock, Rasa''s thoughts finally came back into focus, and then��


    ��Not good!��


    ��If these branches entangle me, my Chakra will be drained�� At this moment, Rasa suddenly recalled the records about Hashirama��s Wood Release in the Anbu��s information room. Feeling a jolt of fear, he quickly manipted the sandstorm to rise into the sky, attempting to escape the range of the Wood Release.


    But his action was a step toote!


    ��This is the end, Kazekage-dono.�� Orochimaru said with a cold sneer. When he looked up, his face is suffused with a dark blue hue and eerie purple eyeshadow.


    Ryuchi Cave��s Sage Mode!


    ��Using Senjutsu Chakra to use Wood Release, the power is indeed several times the usual���� Orochimaru grinned wickedly.


    Immediately, the giant trees around the sandstorm waved like demons, sending out countless fierce and thick branches thatshed out towards the sandstorm, covering the sky!


    ��Damn it!��


    Rasa roared in anger, swiftly transforming the sandstorm into numerous sharp gold dust des, slicing at the ferocious branches around him.


    Puff, puff, puff��


    Thick branches were severed by the gold dust des, but with Orochimaru''s Senjutsu Chakra replenishing them, the severed branches grew back even stronger and thicker, continuing tosh at the gold dust des. ?


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    One by one, the gold dust des were shattered by the branches, turning into scattered gold dust.


    Rasa quickly used his Chakra to reform the des, shing at the ubiquitous fierce branches.


    But the branches around him grew more numerous and denser. After five or six seconds, Rasa found himself surrounded by branches on all sides within a fifty-meter radius, forming a huge vine prison!


    He is now a beast trapped in a cage!


    Orochimaru smiled and continued to pour Senjutsu Chakra into the technique. The branches within the vine prison continued to grow, crazilypressing Rasa''s ��living space��.


    After a few more seconds, only twenty meters are left in the fifty-meter-circle space. And as the branches grew rapidly, this space continued to shrink !


    At this moment, Rasa emerged, and his face darkened as he observed the shrinking space around him.


    ��Ma Release: Gold Dust Spear!!!��


    Rasa roared and turned the gold dust into a wildly spinning spear that shot towards the top of the ��vine prison��.


    Boom!!


    The spear tip of the gold dust spear stabbed wildly into the wall of the vine prison, grinding furiously like a drill.


    ��Futile struggle.�� Orochimaru smiled and countless branches to encircle and firmly trap the gold dust spear within the vine prison.


    At the same time, he started to extract the Chakra from gold dust spear!


    In no time, the rapidly spinning gold dust spear slowed down and eventually came to a stop.


    ��No, no!!!��


    Rasa frantically poured his Chakra into the gold dust spear, but it was like trying to fill the ocean with a faucet, basically an utterly inadequate measure!


    In the end, he could only watch helplessly as the gold dust spear gradually came to a stop!


    In the next instant, his figure was swallowed by countless branches!


    ��Ma Release, get���� Orochimaru grinned widely.


    ��Orochimaru!��


    Obito walked over from behind, staring at Orochimaru��s back with solemn gaze, ��How did you do it?!��


    ��Haven��t you already seen it?�� Orochimaru waved his hand with a smile, and the tightly packed vine prison in mid-air quickly loosened. Thest thick branch unfurled, revealing a figure.


    It was none other than Rasa, whose Chakra has been drained!��


    ��D-Damn you, Orochimaru���� Rasa��s eyes were bloodshot as he red at Orochimaru. He frantically tried to refine more Chakra to save himself, but as soon as he gathered any, it was swiftly absorbed by the branches, leaving him with nothing!


    Orochimaru smiled and leapt onto the branch, then sped his hands. The branch then retracted, carrying both him and Rasa back into the air. The surrounding branches quickly reformed, creating a densely packed vine prison once again!


    ��Orochimaru!!!�� Obito shouted from below, his dissatisfaction clearly shown.


    ��I need a few days to digest this.��


    Orochimaru��s voice echoed from within the vine prison, ��Uchiha Madara, please wait for me here.��


    ��Bastard!��


    A fierce gleam shed in Obito��s eye. He considered using Kamui to enter the vine prison but hesitated, fearing a trap inside. If he got trapped ��


    Obito can��t bet on Orochimaru��s character, especially since Orochimaru had just captured their ��ally��, Rasa!


    So, he directly used Kamui to leave the forest.


    ����


    Land of Fire.


    Konoha.


    In the deep forest behind the Military Police Force��s building.


    Sasuke was currently gasping for breath, supporting himself with one hand on the ground. He looked down at his heavily scarred right hand, a hint of a smile shed in his eyes, ��I finally mastered it!��


    ��Sasuke.��


    Kakashi walked slowly from the side, with one hand in his pocket and the other holding the Icha-Icha Paradise book, and said, ��Congrattions on learning Chidori. But the Chakra Pathway on your right hand is seriously injured. Don��t use Chidori with your right hand for a month, understand?��


    ��No need to remind me.��


    Sasuke, proud and aloof, snorted and formed hand seals again, ��Lightning Release: Chidori!��


    Chirp, chirp, chirp��


    Amidst the sound of countless birds chirping, a faint trace of brilliant blue lightning quickly gathered in Sasuke��s left hand.


    ��His talent is decent, but he��s too arrogant���� Kakashi nced at him, then said: ��The final matches of Chunin Exams will start soon. Rest well in these past few days, and recharge your energy.��


    ��You��re quite naggy, Kakashi.�� Sasuke activated his Sharingan, and his crimson eyes carried a hint of disdain.


    ��This tone�� this little bastard, he just learned Chidori and already abandoned his benefactor?��


    Kakashi restrained the urge to smack Sasuke, then turned back to his office to calm himself down.


    At the same time��


    In the Gekko Mansion, Naruto was still receiving a tongueshing from Kyubi.


    ��Naruto, you idiot!��


    ��What��s going on in your head? How many times have I told you about it?! Gradually increase your Chakra while spinning it, don��t pour so much in one go!��


    ��If you don��t learn Rasengan soon, I��ll kill you!!��


    Kyubi roars again and again. The one-month deadline ising soon, but Naruto was still stuck at the final step, unable to break through!


    Naruto is not in a hurry, but Kyubi was going crazy with worry.


    Unfortunately, no matter how much Kyubi scolded, Naruto just can��t learn it.


    ��I��m at a loss too���� Naruto scratched his head in frustration. Fortunately, he is a smart man. Thinking of what Kanp�� had told him twenty days ago, a thought suddenly shed in his mind. He immediately created a shadow clone, then have the shadow clone help and rub the Rasengan together.


    With the help of the shadow clone, Naruto��s progress was swift, and a brilliant blue Rasengan appeared in his hand.


    ��You did it!!�� Kyubi roared excitedly.


    ��Why are you more excited than me?�� Naruto dispersed the shadow clone and the Rasengan, with an unhappy expression on his face.


    ��You don��t understand.�� Kyubi couldn��t be bothered to exin to the little brat, and quickly called out Kanp��.


    Kanp�� was sitting on a wooden promenade reading a book. It was the first volume of Icha Icha Paradise, which he had only managed to buy after several reprints. Kanp�� was thoroughly engrossed in it. Hearing Kyubi��s call, Kanp�� felt his blood cirction disrupted and had an urge to hit someone.


    ��Gekko Kanp��, Naruto has mastered the Rasengan. Does that mean our agreement is fulfilled?�� Kyubi asked.


    ��Yes, yes, you��re really annoying. It would be nice if you were a female���� Kanp�� responded with dissatisfaction while keeping his eyes on his dirty little book.


    At this moment, he felt that his heart and Kakashi were connected together.


    Yes, because of this book!

 Chapter 913: Minatos Arrangements

    Thud!


    Thud!!


    Kunai shed throats, blood sttered, and droplets stained Uchiha Obito��s orange mask, making him appear as sinister as a blood demon.


    ��Oh my, this is quite something, Madara-sama, killing so many people.�� A frivolous voice came from the ground. Obito looked down to see Zetsu had returned.


    ��How are things at the Land of Sky?�� Obito sheathed his kunai and asked coldly.


    For the past few days, he had stationed himself at one end of the forest, killing all passersby to prevent any information from leaking to Konoha. Unconsciously, the death toll by his hands had surpassed a hundred!


    Emerging from the ground, avoiding the corpses, and White Zetsu said cheerfully: ��Land of Sky��s Shinobi were furious upon learning their leader died in Konoha. They��ve decided to mobilizepletely and join us in attacking Konoha!��


    ck Zetsu nced at the dense forest nearby and asked: ��Is this Orochimaru��s doing?��


    Obito nodded grimly, ��Orochimaru awakened Wood Release after injecting thest vial of Hashirama��s cells�� ck Zetsu, have you ever seen Senju Hashirama��s Wood Release?��ck Zetsu shook his head without hesitation.


    ��Orochimaru��s Wood Release probably doesn��tpare to the Shodaime Hokage��s, right?�� White Zetsu asked with a smile.


    ��The difference is substantial���� ck Zetsu didn��t want to delve deeper into this topic, so he changed the subject, ��The final matches of Konoha��s Chunin Exams is about to start. Is Orochimaru not ready yet?��


    ��My apologies for keeping you waiting.��


    At this moment, an unfamiliar voice came from the forest. Obito and Zetsu turned to see the Yondaime Kazekage, Rasa, walking towards them with an imposing presence. Countless specks of gold dust swirled around him, resembling a golden neb!


    ��Ma Release, you��re the Yondaime Kazekage����


    Obito��s pupil shrank, ��No, you are Orochimaru!��


    ��Steel Release, Wood Release, and now Ma Release. Orochimaru, how many secrets are you hiding on your body?��


    A shadow of unease gradually crept over Obito��s heart.


    ��Yes, it��s me.��


    ��Rasa�� smiled slightly, and said, ��Everything is ready. Let��s head to Konoha!��


    ��Don��t you need to transnt your left hand?�� White Zetsu asked cheerfully.


    ��It��s no longer necessary.��


    ��Rasa�� lowered his head, and the swirling gold dust gathered at his empty left sleeve, forming a gold dust arm in an instant!


    Then, ��Rasa�� wraps his left hand with a bandage. And now, unless the bandages were removed, no one could discern the true nature of this arm.


    ��Madara, what are you waiting for?�� ��Rasa�� looked at Uchiha Obito with a majestic expression.


    ��Humph.��


    Obito snorted discontentedly, and then an invisible vortex began to envelop the three of them.


    ��


    Two dayster.


    Land of Fire.


    Konoha.


    The night before the final matches of the Chunin Exams.


    In the small conference room in the Hokage Tower, Yondaime Hokage, Namikaze Minato, Anbu Commander, Eagle, Advisors, Sarutobi Hiruzen and Uchiha Fugaku, Jonin Commander, Nara Shikaku, Military Police Force��s Captain, Kakashi, and Gekko n��s n Head, Gekko Kanp��, were in a meeting. ?��


    ��Eagle, you go first.�� Minato, seated at the head, instructed calmly.


    ��Yes.��


    Eagle stood up and reported, ��In the past few days, Daimyo, ministers, and notable figures from various countries, including the representative from Kirigakure, Gonbee, have arrived in the vige. Additionally, we spotted Yondaime Kazekage, Rasa a hundred kilometers outside the vige. After contact, he informed us he would enter the vige tomorrow morning.��


    ��Is Rasa worried we might be hostile to him?�� Fugaku, projecting his own suspicions, mmed the table in displeasure.


    ��If it''s just these updates, Yondaime-sama wouldn��t have called us here for a meeting.�� Shikaku, the person with the highest IQ present, interjected.


    Originally, he was set to go on a mission with his two friends, Choza and Inoichi, but they were intercepted by Anbu before leaving the vige. If there weren��t serious issues at y, Shikaku would never believe it.


    ��In addition to this, Anbu has uncovered several abnormalities.��


    Eagle continued, ��First, the remnants of the Land of Sky have resurfaced. They had been hiding at the old site of the Land of Sky. They suddenly appeared a few days ago, using their aerial fortress to ascend into the sky and disappeared!��


    Eagle went on, ��Second, in the Land of Wind, a massive forest suspected to be created by Wood Release has appeared again. At the same time, nearly a hundred corpse were found on the edge of the forest.��


    ��Third, multiple groups of mysterious Shinobi are approaching us from all directions. Their numbers are currently unknown.��


    ��Does this mean they intend to dere war on us?�� Kakashi, propping his chin with one hand, spoke with azy demeanor as if they��re discussing something trivial.


    ��We can��t rule out that possibility!��


    Eagle said, ��Before the Chunin Exams, Orochimaru and the Land of Sky��s leader appeared in our vige at the same time. This cannot be a coincidence!��


    ��Shinno was killed by Kanp��, so the Land of Sky��s remnants are here for revenge�� Hey, this is your mess, deal with it yourself.�� Kakashi nced coldly at Kanp��.


    Kanp�� was furious when he heard this, ��Everyone was discussing matters crucial to the vige��s survival right now, but you are shifting me. I, Gekko Kanp��, on behalf of Gekko n��s ancestors, scorned your shamelessness!��


    ��Ptui!��


    ��Orochimaru���� Hiruzen, smoking his pipe, wore a pained expression on his elderly face.


    ��Orochimaru, Land of Sky��s remnants, and an unknown number of mysterious Shinobi�� It seems that this time, they are uniting to cause a major disruption.��


    Shikaku said with a chuckle, ��If there is no ident, they will probably strike during the final matched tomorrow. However, we don��t know how many of their agents are in the finals.��


    ��Kirigakure, Sunagakure, Otogakure, Kusagakure, Takigakure����


    Fugaku spoke up, ��Otogakure was created by Orochimaru. Although the traces of Orochimaru wereter erased by Yondaime, it is hard to guarantee there would be no resurgence. We should keep a close eye on Otogakure��s team!��


    ��Yondaime Kazekage came to our vige from Sunagakure, but a forest that was suspected to be made by Wood Release appeared on the way. I suggest we monitor the people from Sunagakure.�� Shikaku analyzed.


    Kanp�� said at the right time: ��Kirigakure is also very strange. With Terumi Mei��s strength and reputation in Kirigakure, it��s odd for Elder Genji to send his confidant Gonbee instead of letting Terumi Mei represented him. It��s very suspicious!��


    ��What��s more suspicious is you drinking with Mei Terumi every day.�� Kakashi murmured.


    ��Nonsense! I was clearly going to the hot springs to rx!�� Kanp�� defended righteously, though internally he seethed in anger, ��This petty guy, still mad about me teaching Chidori to Sasuke?��


    ��Besides, you��ve already taken Sasuke as your disciple and made a bet with me. Do you really need to keep picking on me?��


    ��Sunagakure, Kirigakure, Otogakure�� It seems that tomorrow will be very lively.��


    Minato said with a smile, then looked towards Kakashi, and instructed, ��Kakashi, everyone in the Military Police Force will be on duty tomorrow. If the Shinobi from these three viges are agents, then they will surely cause chaos throughout the vige. So I��ll leave them to you!��


    ��Understood!�� Kakashi��s eye sharpened as he solemnly epted the task.


    Minato nodded slightly, then looked at Eagle and Shikaku, and said: ��Eagle, Shikaku, the enemies outside will be left to you. The Anbu and Jonin Teams must intercept them outside. Do not let them endanger the vigers.��


    ��Yes!�� The two responded in unison.


    ��As for the final matches, leave it to me, Advisor Fugaku and Kanp��.�� Minato continued the arrangement.


    ��No problem.�� Fugaku said with his hands crossed, and a faint excitement shed in his eyes, ��If I can perform exceptionally this time, could I obtain the solution to the Mangekyo Sharingan��s blindness from Yondaime?��


    ��Sandaime, in case of emergencies, gather the elite of the Great Shinobi ns to be on standby and adapt as necessary.�� Minato said.


    ��I understand.�� Hiruzen put down the tobo pipe, and there was an inexplicable restlessness in his heart, ��This long-lost feeling�� it had been so long.��


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!